《Beauty and the Beast: Wolf Hubby XOXO》 Chapter 1 - I Would Not Be Responsible

Chapter 1: I Would Not Be Responsible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Beams of sunlight shone through the mottled shade, tiny dust particles seemed illusory and unreal under the rays of the sun, adding touches of immortality in the vast forest. Gu Mengmeng stood in a pool of water and stared at the man a step away from her. He looked down in a condescending manner, like a deity. His ck and lush hair casually fell on his back like inky clouds, resulting in an unique appeal. Underneath the dashing eyebrowsy a pair of petal-shaped eyes, filled with an amorousness that would trap anyone senseless. An aquiline nose and red lips of moderate thickness showing a dazzling smile, although faintly, made Gu Mengmeng lose her mind,pletely forgetting her current situation. With a nk mind, she could only stretch one hand out to touch this elf-like man instinctively. This was, perhaps, what was said to be blinded by looks. The man looked at the small hand Gu Mengmeng stretched out to him and frowned faintly, not for anything else, but just a little angry at herck of vignce. If the person that came was not him, would she also be standing in the water, dressing in some strange yet so provocative clothing and stretching out her smooth, white arm unguardedly like what was happening now? Just the thought of the possibility of other beasts looking at her in this state angered him inexplicably. The anger came bizarrely and he did not even know what happened to him. But before he could react, he had already pulled the wet female out of the pool and into his arms. She was so tiny that he could wrap around her in one arm. After holding her in his hand, it felt as though she was weightless. ording to legend, thiske belonged to one of the Five Elements, the messengers of the Beast Deity that was born every year would emerge in one of the Five Elements, Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth randomly. It was said that the date of arrival of the new term of messenger was near, could it be her? But she was still so tiny, like a virgin... Would the Beast Deity send an underage female as a messenger? While the man was lost in his thoughts, so was Gu Mengmeng in hers. This man was so unbelievably handsome, a hundred times more handsome that the Prince Charming senior in the swimming club of her school. Swimming club? Prince Charming senior?! Thinking of that, Gu Mengmeng regained herposure immediately! Her body shot up and she started to nce around. Oh my god! She was clearly in the swimmingplex practicing swimming while finding opportunities to run into Prince Charming senior, how did she end up here in just a change of breath?! The towering ancient trees here definitely did not resemble the swimmingplex in school! Realizing the unusualness of the little girl in his arms, the man tightened his grips and forced the girl that was still ncing around to notice him. If her clear and innocent eyes were not looking at him, he would feel very ufortable. Gu Mengmeng turned and stared at the handsome man just inches away. Her hand was on herp but she hesitated. This must be a dream, she should be able to wake up once she pinches her thighs. Once she woke up, this handsome man would definitely be gone, but if she did not, would she drown in the swimming pool? Gu Mengmeng fell into a tough struggle between beauty and her life. In the end, beauty won. Gu Mengmeng grinned widely, took the initiative to put her small hands around the man¡¯s neck and rested her head on it, before rubbing a few times to experience the skin texture of the handsome man. She found afortable angle and heaved a sigh of relief, said, ¡°Anyway, it is just a dream, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be a little more uncouth.¡± Man: ¡°...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head in all seriousness and looked at the man in front of her closely. Like asciviousndlord, she squinted her eyes and said, ¡°For you, I am taking the risk of getting drowned. So... A kiss would surely be eptable?¡± Man: ¡°...?!¡± Gu Mengmeng noticed the man¡¯s obvious look of refusal and smacked her lips. Putting her small hands on his cheeks with a snapping sound, she moved closer like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey and pecked him on the red lips. Although he could have easily avoided her with his skills, he was unable to react in time and could only watch her tease him. He would have thrown her out and punished her ferociously like his usual bad-tempered self, but just looking at her slightly taunting and witty appearance, he felt an itchiness in his chest, as though it was being scratched by a cat. The feeling was very strange, like something was uncontrobly hitting his ribs aggressively, wanting to break out from his chest. Was this a sign of danger? But damn this feeling of liking it. Vilely, Gu Mengmeng watched as the tip of his ear turned pink and the devil deep down in her heart felt great satisfaction. Holding back the strong urge tough, she patted the man¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Someone as handsome as you is uwful itself. So, even if I kissed you, I would not be responsible.¡± Man: ¡°...!¡± Was he being teased by someone before getting ditched now?! What was he supposed to say during situations like this? Never had hie encountered scenarios like this before! Having her little interest satisfied, Gu Mengmeng was delighted. Although the senior from the swimming club could not be considered as a Prince Charmingpared to the man in front of her now, she still had to wake up. If she did not wake up now, she might not be able to wake up in the future. So in all regrets, Gu Mengmeng waved her paws at the man that had just been molested by her and still did not recover from the shock. Silentlyposing a soundtrack for herself, she acted like a natural prodigal and amorously said, ¡°Meeting me is your greatest misfortune. Forget about me and continue on with your happy life. Bye~¡± Upon finishing, Gu Mengmeng pinched her inner thigh real hard. ¡°Hiss...¡± It hurts! Hurts?! Why would it hurt?! With tears in her eyes, Gu Mengmeng looked at the part on her thigh that had turned purple from the pinching and her brain stopped functioning again... Chapter 2 - Elvis

Chapter 2: Elvis

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It actually hurt, meaning that she was not dreaming! Gu Mengmeng felt like crying without tears. She had the strong urge to roar at the sky and asked if anyone could exin to her what on earth was going on? She had just experienced the inhumane National College Entrance Examination and sessfully went into College S. Her four years of shameless college life had just begun, how did a swim lead her straight to here? W... where is this ce?! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain went nk and she could not think at all. There was only one baffling thought in her head: Had she travel to the past? Just like some story? Thinking about that, Gu Mengmeng again noticed the man hugging her that had kept quiet throughout. ording to story plots, the first male to appear was usually the male lead. Well... A royal highness? An emperor? Head of a cult or a miracle-working doctor? ¡°May I ask who are you, sir...?¡± Gu Mengmeng selectively forgot that she had just teased the man moments ago, the prodigal character that she had let herself to be, the forced kiss, the ¡°I would not be responsible¡±, let us forget all that nothingness together. The man was filled with curiosity at the little female in front of him. Her mood was ever-changing and her delicate small face always had eye-catching emotions, sometimes taunting, sometimes yful, sometimes charming, sometimes as fearful as a deer. ¡°Elvis.¡± Elvis blurted out his name. ¡°Greetings Mr. El, I am Gu Mengmeng,¡± Gu Mengmeng stiffly nodded her head as a form of salute, while she quickly searched for anyone with such a surname in her head. To her disappointment, however, she could only recall Erkang from My Fair Princess, although she vaguely remembered Erkang¡¯s surname being Fu. ¡°Gu... Mengmeng.¡± Elvis yfully repeated Gu Mengmeng¡¯s name and felt an uneasiness in his heart, as though telling him that this strange name would be of great significance to him. ¡°Mr. El, may I ask what dynasty is it now? Is this the Qing Dynasty?¡± Although Gu Mengmeng knew that the question seemed really weird, just like someone suddenly holding your hand on the streets and asks you if this is the People¡¯s Republic of China. You surely would feel that he was crazy! If possible, Gu Mengmeng would also want to find opportunities to probe a maidservant around her, but the current situation... Ha! Appearing in a polka-dotted bikini was strange enough even without asking what dynasty it was. A dead mouse feels no cold, what could possibly be worse than being viewed as a maniac? ¡°I am Elvis, not Mr. El.¡± Elvis corrected her coldly. He did not like her calling his name wrongly. Gu Mengmeng watched as Elvis looked at her directly. Why on earth did she see anticipation in his look? For some reason, Gu Mengmeng followed Elvis¡¯s will and called, ¡°Elvis.¡± After seeing Elvis nodding with satisfaction, Gu Mengmengughed lightheartedly. Little did she know her smile had blinded Elvis¡¯s eyes and also upied his heart. Gu Mengmeng had only a piece of bikini covering the key areas on her. Elvis had already taken a closer look at her when he pulled her into his arms, she had no signs of mating nor smells of other males. This had confirmed his guess. Gu Mengmeng was a virgin. This piece of knowledge had made Elvis delighted, as it meant that if he brings Gu Mengmeng back to the tribe, he would be her first partner. The thought of this quirky little creature one day bing his partner made Elvis grinn slightly, showing an evil but attractive smile. He then untied the hide on his waist and wrapped it around Gu Mengmeng. He did not mind being naked himself, since everyone regardless of gender behaved like this in this world, but he would mind if someone else saw Gu Mengmeng. Just the thought of someone seeing the beautiful Gu Mengmeng made him felt suffocated, even wanting to dig out all the beasts¡¯ eyes. Being wrapped tightly, Gu Mengmeng lied in Elvis¡¯s arms, with only her clear big eyes showing. The male hormones on the hide made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart pound, and she even forgot what she was asking. Which dynasty? Why does it matter?! Having handsome men is key! Elvis was satisfied at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s coveted look, with her clear eyes showing only his reflection. This made Elvis contented wholeheartedly. He had start to understand why those males became like idiots after mating, even if their partner asked them to die immediately, they would split open their chests without hesitation and cut their hearts out to offer to the females. Comparing to the smile of the little girl, his life meant nothing. Chapter 3 - The Saint Nazaire Tribe

Chapter 3: The Saint Nazaire Tribe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Elvis appeared at the Saint Nazaire Tribe hugging Gu Mengmeng, it caused quite amotion. This was because Elvis had an entric hobby, he had a strong hatred towards the touch of females. The tribe¡¯s most beautiful female, Nina, had frequently expressed favor towards him, but he had avoided her like the gue. This had resulted in him being single until now, while it also spread rumors of him liking males. Today, he had actually showed up in the tribe hugging a female and it would be a miracle to attract no attention. The female in Elvis¡¯ arms looked as tiny as a cub, with her whole body covered by a hide that showed only her big eyes as she resembled a deer lost in the woods. She had an aura of innocence and purity, one so clear that it made everyone feel cruel when they failed to smile at her. When they looked closer, was that beast hide not Elvis¡¯ personal hide skirt? Hiss... What to do? The more Elvis tried to cover it up, the more curious everyone was. ¡°Elvis, where did this little female came from?¡± Someone asked, which led to a wave of echoes. Elvis frowned and felt displeased, but right now the crowd was too overwhelming. Although it would be easy to break through the crowd, the people were nheless his fellow tribesmen who held no ill intentions. If he were to forcibly break through, deaths and injuries would be inevitable. As he looked at those familiar faces, Elvis felt himself unable to do it and he could only stop and answer with a ck face, ¡°I picked her up.¡± ¡°Picked up?¡± The crowd burst into cheers. ¡°Our Saint Nazaire has yet another precious female?! Great! That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she was perplexed. Female... What a weird greeting? Before Gu Mengmeng could criticize further, she was taken aback by a face that appeared right in front of her. Even before she could see who the person was, they had already bent forward and sniffed intensely. He then cheered delightfully and said, ¡°The little female has no smell of other males on her, she is still an unmated female!¡± ¡°No mates, this little female has no mates!¡± Gu Mengmeng could not bear it any longer. She stretched out her small, white hands and with all her strength pped the man that had been sniffing at her. Although Gu Mengmeng could not approve of their use of the term ¡°female¡±, it was also the first time she heard the word ¡°mating¡±. She felt a sense of shame, as if someone had made a broadcast that ¡°Gu Mengmeng was a virgin¡± with a loudspeaker in the school¡¯s radio room. With her small face still flushed, Gu Mengmeng stretched out her tiny head from the hide and stared furiously at the man that had been pped. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you that you would be hit if you molest a girl?!¡± Silence... Ever since Gu Mengmeng stretched out her head, the air around her had visibly condensed and froze. Everyone turned and looked at Gu Mengmeng with expressionless faces. Only then, did Gu Mengmeng feel the danger. She was surrounded by strong, well-built men who had heights of at least 1.9 to 2.2 meters. Being only 1.7 meters, Gu Mengmeng felt like a child as she was hugged by Elvis with only one hand. Gu Mengmeng could barely look in the eyes of the surrounding strong men even while being hugged by Elvis. At that moment, she felt a little regret. During times of huge discrepancies in power between her and the enemy, it would be unwise to infuriate them, especially when this was not on the metro where there would be a helpful passerby nor were there aunties from the neighborhoodmittee calling 911 for her. Well... Would it be toote if she apologized now? Just as Coward Gu was contemting how to apologize without being beaten to death, the man that had just been hit, suddenly grinned widely. He gently touched the side of his face that had been pped and he said,pletely mesmerized by her, ¡°Little female just touched me... She likes me...¡± What?! Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded. Chapter 4 - Her Partner Would Be Personally Chosen By Me

Chapter 4: Her Partner Would Be Personally Chosen By Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Little female little female, I am Collin, I am strong and able to protect you, choose me as your partner.¡± ¡°Little female little female, I am Barete, I have sharp fangs and ws, I can catch a good deal of prey for you. You will never be hungry again if you be my partner.¡± ¡°Little female little female...¡± Elvis¡¯s mouth twitched. If everyone had not been obsessed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beauty till they lost their minds, they would have realized that he was about to lose his temper. It was an obvious sign of danger. However, it turned out that males were sex-driven creatures regardless of which world they were in. Although Gu Mengmeng had always dreamed about being a Helen of Troy surrounded by handsome men, when it actually did happen, she was still shocked. Shivering, she instinctively leaned more into Elvis¡¯s arms. With her hands around his neck, Gu Mengmeng hid her face into Elvis¡¯s neck and decided to be an ostrich. Elvis was just about to hit the fellow tribesmen, his hand was already halfway in the air but he stopped on the spot. The soft and gentle breath he felt on his neck had made him swoon. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s trust and reliance on Elvis was clearly indicated by her arms wrapping tightly around him, while the unique, elegant scent of a female between his breaths distracted him. Undeniably, he liked the feeling of being dependent by her, So much so that the surroundingmotion seemed almost non-existent. His ears could only hear her soft breaths. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng in one hand and turned the other hand that was about to be used to beat up others to pull up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hide clothing, wrapping her up again. Delighted by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reliance, Elvis was in a very good mood, being even gentler than usual when treating the fellow tribesmen, as though the person that blew up moments before was someone else. ¡°She is still underage and can¡¯t find a partner for now,¡± Elvis said in a deep voice monotonously, yet asserting an unquestionable dominance. ¡°Lea and I will be choosing her partner after she mature into adulthood.¡± Elvis did not reveal the possibility of Gu Mengmeng being a messenger for the Beast Deity, one reason being he was unsure of this himself, and the other being that the current Saint Nazaire was unable to protect a messenger that would drive the whole Beast World crazy for her. This was what Lea had discussed with him, if the next term of messenger arrived in their lifetime and they happened to be lucky enough to find her, then this information had to be kept secret first, until it could no longer be held back. In the meantime, all they had to do was to make Saint Nazaire even stronger, until they were confident of protecting and keeping her here even if the news of the presence of the messenger of Beast Deity shocked the entire Beast World. Elvis¡¯s words calmed the seething crowd a little, but just a little. Barete was one of the best warrior in the tribe, although he could not bepared with Elvis, he was considered outstanding among the rest. The sweet smell of this little girl had made his heart flutter. Just the scent of her body alone was able to make Barete willing to devote himselfpletely to her and even sacrifice his very life, not to mention her immensely beautiful face. So he stepped forward with his head held high and said, ¡°Leader, please let me take care of this little girl.¡± ¡°You?¡± Elvis lifted one eyebrow and looked at Barete with anger. Barete could sense the formidable pressure exerted by Elvis, he would have already knelt down with respect in normal circumstances, but now he clenched his teeth and stood tall. He felt that this was Leader testing his determination... Of course, it was a not-so-beautiful misunderstanding. Because Elvis¡¯s rage was not some tests. If not everyone here was a bachelor, or even someone with just a little dating experience could tell that Elvis was being jealous. Just as Barete was making the request, Elvis had already pictured the details of Gu Mengmeng living happily together with Barete. With bulging veins, Elvis looked at Barete with squinted eyes, signaling danger. Meanwhile, sweat had been trickling down Barete¡¯s cheeks. The immense pressure had made it difficult for him to even breathe, but looking at the small female in Elvis¡¯s arms, he stood his ground and did not move back an inch. Chapter 5 - The Most Beautiful Female in the Tribe

Chapter 5: The Most Beautiful Female in the Tribe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Barete¡¯s persistence was viewed as a taunt by Elvis. Elvis moved his lips with a condescending sneer. Snatching people from him? You must be tired of living. Elvis stepped forward, next to Barete, and put his seemingly weightless hand on Barete¡¯s shoulder. In that split second, Barete¡¯s face twisted. Before he felt the pain on his shoulder, Barete had heard his bone crack. Barete stared at Elvis in shock and horror, he did not even know what he did wrongly. Why did Elvis became angry all of a sudden? ¡°Move, move, get out of my way.¡± A voice was heard in the spooky silence and the world that was halted went back into motion. Males being males, it was normal for them to attack each other. Although Elvis usually do not get involved with his fellow tribesmen, Barete was a warrior nheless and it would be normal for Elvis to test his abilities as the Leader. Since Barete had already requested to take care of the little girl, how can that be allowed without trying him out? With this in mind, the naive males brushed the matter off. A gap was torn open in the densely packed crowd, the single males surrounding Elvis and Gu Mengmeng was separated to the sides and an empty path appeared. Holding her head high, an orc that was visibly shorter than others walked through the path and stopped at a step away from Elvis. She fiddled with her messy and sticky hair, striking a pose she considered ttering, and said with a high-pitched voice, ¡°Elvis, you are back~¡± Elvis frowned impatiently. Compared to the female in front of him, Barete was not considered a trouble at all. So he let go of his grip and Barete stumbled a little before being supported to receive treatments from Lea. ¡°Elvis, I heard that you picked up a female? That¡¯s great! Our tribe has four females now.¡± The female seemed used to Elvis¡¯s cold shoulder and did not feel disappointed from his impatient look. She carefully took one small step forward as she was speaking. Sure enough, the moment she moved her feet, Elvis had immediately took a huge step back, increasing the distance between them even further. ¡°Elvis, why do you have to do this? I just want to meet the new little female, we will be living together in the tribe after all. With me, the tribe¡¯s most beautiful female, making friends with her, I believe she can fit into the tribe not long after.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but to turn back and took a nce at the orc that self-proimed to be the most beautiful. The glimpse almost made her fall off Elvis¡¯s arms. Puffy hair, tiny eyes, upturned nose, underbite and most importantly, she did not have any eyebrows. Baring her yellow teeth, anyone would have mistaken her smile for a snarl. Her shouldersy directly beneath her face. Her head was connected straight to her body. Damn! She had no neck! Waist... Yes, she does have a waist! Her waist was as wide as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder length. It was not even an exaggeration to call her a pregnant woman, that waist size had to be someone pregnant with ten babies at the same time! The smell of urine from her could not even be covered by her sweat. Not that Gu Mengmeng was cursing her, but the smell of urine around her was really strong, just like... in the zoo? Gu Mengmeng felt her aesthetics had copsed, how in the world did someone with such a look have the courage to self-proim as the most beautiful female in the tribe? Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt she was able to understand the excitement around her just now. If Puffy Hair could be considered the most beautiful in the tribe, wouldn¡¯t she, with a slightly below average look in the modern world, rule the entire universe with her beauty?! Chapter 6 - Gu Mengmeng liked him?

Chapter 6: Gu Mengmeng liked him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis turned down Puffy Hair¡¯s advances visibly, not even answering a single word. He repeatedly told himself what Lea said: females are precious resources fundamental for the tribe to be stronger. No matter how angry he was, he could not kill her for the tribe. Noticing that Elvis had not been responding to her, Puffy Hair took Elvis anger-suppressing look for him being obsessed in her beauty. That¡¯s right, she is the most beautiful female in the Saint Nazaire, she is so kind and epting towards the new little female. Why would any male not fall for her? Thinking about that, Puffy Hair bared her yellow teeth and walked towards Elvis again, shaking her fat waist. ¡°You! Don¡¯te near me!¡± Gu Mengmeng could not take it any further. She could close her eyes to avoid her ugliness, but the odoring off her was just too pungent. Surely she can¡¯t stop breathing! Puffy Hair was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cry. Never in her life had someone spoken to her like that. She was momentarily stumped and just stopped there obediently. Gu Mengmeng could not care less what Puffy Hair was thinking, she hugged on to handsome Elvis and said, ¡°The smell on her is so strong, it is making me vomit. Can you bring me to somewhere else first?¡± Elvis¡¯s eyes shined brightly with approval. She had asked him to bring her to somewhere else, does this mean that she did not like the males that had expressed their affections to her? Even Barete that requested to take care of her did not make her feel anything special? This is almost equal to Elvis himself being the only unique one in her heart. So... even if this little female is still underage, her taste in males is not too bad after all! If Gu Mengmeng had known what Elvis had in his mind, she would have rolled her eyes and tell him that he was overthinking, she was just choking from Puffy Hair¡¯s body odor and wanted to leave, that¡¯s all. But this was not important. Although Elvis was usually not too interested in females, he would still follow the basic rules of the Beast World. The requests made by females to their pursuers had to be unconditionally satisfied by all the pursuers, as it was a test from the female to the male. Only those that passed the test could win her love. In normal circumstances, the highly prized female would not even make requests to males she was uninterested in. So... Does this equal to Gu Mengmeng liking him? Realizing that, Elvis nodded his head seriously. He was the Leader of Saint Nazaire¡¯s, how can he disappoint the little female that was in love with him? Hence, Elvis went on all fours and turned into a wolf on the spot. Using his teeth to gently toss the hide with Gu Mengmeng inside, the tiny Gu Mengmeng was flung onto his back. Leaving, what an easy task. But since it was a test given by Gu Mengmeng, Elvis was determined to put up his best performance. A goldlike ck wolf carrying a small lump disappeared into the distance, leaving behind an afterimage. ¡°Did... Did Elvis put the little female onto his back just... just now?¡± ¡°Y... Yes, I... I supposed...¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, only partners can be on the back... Elvis... Little female... Impossible... Our eyes must be ying tricks on us.¡± ¡°Ha... Haha... We must have mistaken.¡± The bbergasted male beasts collectively began to question their own eyes, before forcing a fewughters and self-deceivingly said, ¡°Elvis must have just ran off with a little female in his mouth, we must have saw wrongly as he was too fast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be it.¡± Once someone had started, another person immediately echoed. Chapter 7 - Who Do You Think You Are

Chapter 7: Who Do You Think You Are

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Elvis will never mate with a female, he has eyes only for Lea... Hiss! Why did you hit me?¡± Words that blurted out of someone¡¯s mouth were interrupted and the person only realized he had spoken his mind until he noticed his friend¡¯s grimace. Elvis¡¯s sexual orientation was no secret, but knowing is one thing, saying it out loud is another! The man that was hit cleared his throat awkwardly and tried to cover-up by saying ¡°What I meant was, the little female is still underage and Elvis would never mate with her now. Without mating, he would not let little female on his back, or else if little female matures into adulthood and does not choose him as her partner, Elvis is being disloyal to his future partner. Even if it is some beast as strong as Elvis, females would not choose him. So Elvis definitely did not let little female on his back. Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± Someone kept quiet throughout the entire self-deceiving discussion. It was Barete, whose shoulder had been crushed by Elvis. Just now, he clearly saw Elvis flinging little female onto his back without hesitation. So, his rival in love was Elvis? It was no wonder he was so angry... What to do? Barete felt his morale being boosted to a whole new level. The little female that he liked is indeed the most unique, she is even able to make the lifelong bachelor Elvis want to find a partner. He had a good taste after all! Ah, so proud of himself! ¡°El¡ªVI¡ªS¡ª!¡± Puffy Hair had only reacted from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cry of ¡°Don¡¯te near me¡± when Elvis had already disappeared into the distance. Her face red with anger, she shouted Elvis¡¯s name at the top of her lungs, stomped her foot and went to chase after them. Although her speed could not bepared to that of Elvis, she knew what direction he was going. Being the most beautiful female in the tribe, only she was suited to be with a male as strong as Elvis. Damn that bitch, what did she do to Elvis to trick him into letting her on his back, even leaving someone as beautiful as her aside! Never, she would never forgive that bitch that did not even dare to show her face! Puffy Hair ran towards Elvis¡¯s cave aggressively. Her partners and pursuers exchanged nces before chasing after her. But after a few steps they were all stopped by a figure. ¡°Barete, get out of my way!¡± Roared Puffy Hair as she stood on the spot with arms akimbo and legs apart. She stretched out her neck and red at Barete with her mung-bean liked eyes. ¡°Nina, why are you in such a hurry?¡± One side of Barete¡¯s shoulder had been crushed by Elvis and his right hand dangled weakly at the side. Although in pain, he still imposed an aura of being able to guard against a thousand men alone. Just him standing there had made Nina, her three partners and other pursuers lose all their courage to continue chasing after Elvis. ¡°I am going to kill that bitch to save Elvis¡¯s reputation,¡± Puffy Hair... Oh, oops, her name was Nina, said in a self-righteous way, as though Elvis was hers. Barete sneered sarcastically and looked at Nina, ¡°Why does Elvis¡¯s reputation have to be saved by you? Who do you think you are?¡± Chapter 8 - Playing Hooligan Will Be Beaten Up!

Chapter 8: ying Hooligan Will Be Beaten Up!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was in a state of bewilderment till Elvis had brought her into a cave and ced her onto a pile of hay. With an O-shaped mouth, She stared straight into Elvis as he turned from a pitch dark wolf back into the unruly human form, unable to utter a single word. What was unfolding right in front of her was beyond Gu Mengmeng¡¯s understanding, it was turning her world upside down! What happen to animals not allowing to be fairies after nation founding?! Hello, is this 911? A wolf had transformed into a fairy, and he is ridiculously handsome! Even though he was a ck wolf, he had skin as fair as snow. Just standing at the opening of the cave against the light, Elvis looked like a god with a faint halo of light around him. His broad shoulders, narrow hips, well-defined rock hard abs and the perfect abdominal V shape were all letting her imagination run wild... Wait a minute, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze followed the V shape downwards and suddenly stopped. Something feels funny, what is it... ¡°AHHHHH¡ª!¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a shrill scream that almost ruptured the eardrums of Elvis, whom had an excellent hearing. A slight frown creased his brow but Elvis did not utter a word. He just silently watched as Gu Mengmeng screamed, until her face turned red from it, a clear sign ofck of oxygen. Elvis then stepped forward, with one hand around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and another behind her head, his red lips slowly pressed onto hers, followed by... Fffff. Elvis breathed a mouthful of air into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Staring at Elvis with her beautiful eyes, her face was red as a tomato, unsure if it was due to embarrassment orck of oxygen. With hands resisting against Elvis¡¯s chest, Gu Mengmeng asked cautiously, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I am saving your life,¡± Elvis replied calmly. ¡°Saving... my life?¡± Gu Mengmeng was even more stunned. ¡°Inhaling without exhaling will result in death,¡± Elvis replied in an upright manner and Gu Mengmeng could not even refute. Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips indignantly. A certain form of dismay is being unable to defeat if one fights, while also unable to win if one quarrels. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes analyzed Elvis¡¯s face repeatedly for a while before finally regting her breath. As though she was selfforting, she said, ¡°All right, looks being justice, you are so handsome and everything you say must be right.¡± Elvis could not quite understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, other than the fact she was praising him, so he nodded and epted thepliment dly. A feeling of powerlessness overwhelmed Gu Mengmeng. The god must have been fair, giving Elvis his magnificent looks while bncing it with a below-average intelligence. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulders with a feeling of caring for a handsome mentally disabled person. She said in a coaxing childish way, ¡°I am fine now, will you let go of me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elvis answered matter-of-factly, ¡°It is prettyfortable to hug like this.¡± Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth in anger, she stretched her small thin arms and waved her nonthreatening fists in front of Elvis. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom tell you that ying hooligan will be beaten up?¡± She said in a seemingly ferocious way. Elvis searched his memory carefully, before shaking his head. He tilted his head to one side and looked at Gu Mengmeng with his shining eyes. He asked in a very sincere way, ¡°What is ying hooligan?¡± ¡°ying hooligan is you hugging me like this! Also, blowing air into my mouth! Any body contact without the other party¡¯s consent is ying hooligan!¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a forceful tone with powerful words. But... ¡°It was you that started ying hooligan on me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elvis was not sure of what ying hooligan is, but it must not be something nice judging from her threatening gestures. So he returned all of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s usations to her with a wicked grin. Chapter 9 - Be the Unique Hooligan

Chapter 9: Be the Unique Hooligan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes, she was the one that did it by theke, teasing Elvis by touching and kissing him, but that was because she thought she was in a dream. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red and let out a roar after a while, ¡°Me taking initiative is called love, you taking initiative is called ying hooligan!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elvis inquired shamelessly, aiming to ask until Gu Mengmeng was speechless, but his attitude being extremely sincere, Gu Mengmeng could not find any fault in him. All right, just because he was handsome, everything he does is right in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. But... Even handsome men cannot be naked! Gu Mengmeng could not get out of Elvis¡¯s arms, her strength was no more than a tickle to Elvis. So Gu Mengmeng could only turn her face to the side and said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°That¡¯s because you are not wearing anything!¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment, before lifting the corners of his mouth and brought his face closer to her, ignoring her dodging. His warm and moist breath fell onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, with a coarse and tempting voice, he asked, ¡°if, I put on my clothes and then take the initiative... Is it considered love?¡± ¡°Erm... Erm...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heartbeat fluttered at Elvis¡¯s sudden ambiguous movement. God knows how much she was a coward although she looked like a slut. What she did to Elvis today had been her most daring act for years. She had always teased the boys in her ss back in school, the more they hide away from her, the more excited she gets, but if they are the ones taking initiative, she would run away as fast as lightning. So, all the love theories Gu Mengmeng had in ss, remained as theories only... Elvis did not understand why Gu Mengmeng blushed out of the blue, in addition to her heartbeats beating so loud he could hear it pounding without sticking to her chest. He only felt that the faint scent around her was sweet-smelling and went closer to smell it, why did she look ill suddenly? Elvis frowned. If Gu Mengmeng was sick, he should have taken her to Lea and get her treated, but he did not want other males to see Gu Mengmeng in this ¡°sick¡± state for some unknown reason. Not even Lea. Although, they had a promise long ago... Elvis let go of Gu Mengmeng, even though he was very unwilling, he followed her will. He did not to be the beast that ¡°y hooligan¡± ording to what Gu Mengmeng had said, because he could clearly sense her dislike towards the word. Most importantly, he did not want to be like the rest. He remembered Gu Mengmeng using the word on Barete when they just entered the Saint Nazaire tribe. Even if it was ying hooligan, Elvis was going to be the unique hooligan. How could he bepared to Barete? With this in mind, Elvis held his head high with pride. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with the corner of his eyes and pointed at the hide around Gu Mengmeng with his long, skinny finger. ¡°But my clothes are on you.¡± Gu Mengmeng had the urge to vomit blood. Was she digging a hole for herself? What did she say about taking initiative with clothes on being love? What does she do now? Elvis wanted to express his love, so does she have to run around this fairy cave in a bikini? Monkey King, where are you! I am caught by a fairy! Chapter 10 - Meeting a Pervert

Chapter 10: Meeting a Pervert

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how badly Gu Mengmeng wants to fling the clothes off her, throw it on Elvis¡¯s face powerfully and say ¡°To you!¡±, She could only look at the ¡®surefire¡¯ bikini that was supposed to attract the senior¡¯s attention and a thousand alpacas ran across her head. This bikini had looked stylish in the swimmingplex, but why did it look so embarrassing when it was changed to being in the cave? Gu Mengmeng pulled her cor up and tightened Elvis¡¯s hide dress around her. Although feeling guilty, she held her head up and questioned, ¡°Do you not have any other clothes to wear?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Elvis answered in his ever sincere tone. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you take any other piece and wear it?¡± With puffed cheeks, Gu Mengmengined about Elvis¡¯s selfishness and ungentlemanliness inside her mind, but it remained a small rant within herself, the current situation could not let her be so demanding. After all, Elvis was a wolf, he was being rather polite by not eating her up. ¡°But I like this one,¡± Elvis¡¯s eyshes fluttered and a thick shadow scattered beneath his eyes, adding some ambiguity to his simple words out of nowhere. Yes, he liked this hide skirt because it had her fragrance on it. Gu Mengmeng let out a sigh, she had no other choices as the clothes belonged to Elvis, anyway. So she settled for the second best and asked, ¡°Then could you let me wear another one? Once I find something suitable to wear, I can change out and return it to you.¡± Elvis was deep in thoughts. He did not answer her, but slowly walked towards Gu Mengmeng step by step. Gu Mengmeng moved backwards instinctively, her head buzzed rmingly. Is... is he going to eat her? Just because she wanted to borrow a piece of clothing? He is that selfish? ¡°Well...¡± I will not borrow anymore, alright? Before she could finish her sentence, her entire body had been locked within Elvis¡¯s arms. Elvis¡¯s left hand circled around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, right hand around her waist, and he rested his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with his advantage of being tall. ¡°You are so skinny,¡± he murmured. Gu Mengmeng smiled wryly. If she was in the modern world, she would be so happy hearing thispliment, yet she could not feel any joy now. This had to be a remark on food... ¡°Haha, so sorry for being this skinny...¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and murmured. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it is not your fault.¡± Elvis was filled with heartache thinking about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s apology. It must had been tiring for her when she was by the Beast Deity¡¯s side. After all, one must go through so much hardship and tests to be able to serve the great Beast Deity. But everything will be alright now. Now that she hade to his side, he would take great care of her and fatten her up. Gu Mengmeng did not know what Elvis was thinking, she only felt that this conversation could no longer go on. Oh please, still so picky, nobody is begging you to eat me up! Have you considered my feelings of getting eaten?! Just as she was about to refute, Gu Mengmeng felt her shoulder lighten. The hand that was resting on her shoulder had moved to her butt. Gu Mengmeng exploded on the spot. She felt a rush of blood to her head, her face must have been so red by now. What the heck! This must be the real sexual assault, right?! The first time she met a pervert in real life, and it was a real wolf! Chapter 11 - You Can Change, I Wont Stop You

Chapter 11: You Can Change, I Won¡¯t Stop You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was infuriated. Even food has their feelings. You can eat if you want, I can¡¯t fight with you but to let you do whatever you want anyway but if you are going to y hooligan when you are eating me, it is you at fault! She was going to get eaten up anyway. With that in mind, Gu Mengmeng became more gutsy. She suddenly curved her knee and was ready to give Little Elvis a forceful kick. If the situation was ideal, she could probably die without much pain. However, being the best out of all the male beasts, Elvis had an instinctive reaction towards any signs of danger. Hence, when Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee was at least a foot away from Little Elvis, Elvis had leaned to one side and let go of her. Regarding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden attack, Elvis understood it as what she had said, ¡®any body contact without the other party¡¯s consent is ying hooligan¡¯ and he kept quiet. From his understanding of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s addiction towards ying hooligan to others but having zero tolerance of someone doing it to her, it was not difficult toprehend her low-level attack. Seeing Elvis suddenly releasing her, no longer bbering about her returning his clothes and walking further into the cave, leaving her alone, Gu Mengmeng was at a loss of what to do. Is he... angry? Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis¡¯s obscure naked back in the dim cave, her face bewildered in the wind. When Gu Mengmeng recovered from her daze, Elvis had already walked back from the innermost area covered by the winter snow, holding a white hide dress in his hands. Elvis stood in front of Gu Mengmeng and handed over the hide dress to her. He raised his chin slightly, signaling that the dress was for her. Gu Mengmeng carefully touched the pure white hide dress and asked with her head tilted, ¡°I can borrow this one?¡± Elvis had wanted to say this was gifted to her, but in order to have a legitimate reason to strip her in the future, he held back hisughter and silently approved that this was indeed ¡®lent¡¯ to Gu Mengmeng. Girls yearned for pretty clothes naturally, it was an irresistible temptation for them. Being a heavily obsessed plush lover, Gu Mengmeng was practicing self-restraint by not jumping towards it the moment Elvis had taken the dress out. Now that he had said it was for her, why the need to be so reserved? In the past, even prisoners receive a satisfying meal before getting beheaded. Maybe here, it is the norm to give someone beautiful clothes before eating them? Gu Mengmeng held the hide dress and did a rough measuring on herself in starry eyes. Feeling that the sizing was just right, she could not wait to try it on, but Elvis showed no signs of leaving. Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to change, could you please excuse yourself for a while?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elvis leaned against the wall of the cave with a faint smile. He really liked the expression on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face when she saw the clothes. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to change!¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. ¡°You can change, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Elvis could not wait to see her wearing his handmade hide, not even for a second. Gu Mengmeng weighed the situation in her heart. Elvis had seen her in bikini back in theke, moreover, he had hugged her the whole way back, what is there to be seen had already been, seen anyway. It would be toote to feel shy now. In addition, if she did not take off the hide on her now, this Elvis would have ¡®nothing to hide¡¯ in front of her the whole time. If this continued, Gu Mengmeng was afraid that her moral integrity would be shattering into pieces. Because now, she was quite getting used to seeing Elvis without clothes on. Although she would try to avoid looking at Little Elvis, she would not scream even if she saw it identally. Ah, Mr. Integrity, please do not leave me! Chapter 12 - Gu Mengmengs Unintended Teasing

Chapter 12: Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Unintended Teasing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng turned around. She let go of the hide around her and it fell down her smooth white skin, which dropped to her feet like a wingless butterfly. Gu Mengmeng had wanted to make it quick, immediately wearing the new white dress Elvis had lent her after she took off the current one, But things did not go as she nned. The more anxious she was, the more she could not wear it properly. Amidst the panic, she could not even identify the front and back of the new dress correctly. Just when Gu Mengmeng was struggling with the new skirt, Elvis that was standing behind her felt a rush of blood to his head. Something warm was flowing out from his nose, but he could not even raise his hand to wipe. He was dazzled by her white back and could only stare at her with breathing pauses. The sight of the hide dress dropping was slowed by his eyes and put on rey in his head. The scene that came with a Gaussian blur and beautifying effect had called for Elvis¡¯s unfamiliar yet natural urge to arise. He wanted to hug Gu Mengmeng in his arms forcefully and bully her until she cried, but his feet, being as heavy as lead, could not move at all. His breath became heavy and Elvis felt as though ten thousand horses are galloping inside his chest. His blood-filled eyes squinted wickedly and dangerously. But Gu Mengmeng was not aware of that at all. Not only was she being negligent, she even turned around and looked at Elvis with her clear and innocent eyes. She pouted and said, ¡°Will you help me? I don¡¯t know how to wear this.¡± This had increased Elvis¡¯s natural desire without any doubt. Although her back had almost made him lose his self-control, he could not carry out any of the thoughts he had by just looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He had wanted to bully her till she cried, but now, he felt that this pair of clear eyes were more suitable for smiling. Taking two deep breaths and resisting the evil urge within him, Elvis moved slightly to soothe his numbed body. In the most stiff and strange manner ever, he walked towards Gu Mengmeng, took over the crumpled piece of clothing and quicklyy it out in just few moves, without saying anything. ¡°Hand.¡± Elvismanded simply. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng obediently clenched her small hands into fists and rested it on Elvis¡¯s stretched out hands with palms downwards, just like a kitten asking for food. Lub dub¡ª Lub dub dub¡ª! So intensely teased by Gu Mengmeng, Elvis¡¯s heart palpitated at its fastest speed and almost jumped out of his throat. Elvis bit his lower lip and withdrew the hand with hers on it. He rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head forcefully, messing up her hair. Looking at her with disheveled hair, Elvis finally heaved a sigh of relief. The burden he felt in his heart lessen without seeing her face. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Before Elvis could feel relieved, Gu Mengmeng had moved the hair that was covering her face to one side with her hands andined. The way Gu Mengmeng fiddled with her hair looked just like her resting her chin on her hands. Due to the difference in height, she was always looking up to Elvis and this pose... definitely was giving the 45 degrees kill. Elvis¡¯s nose started to bleed again. God knows how he was able to see most of her beautiful figure with only bikini on, in addition to her innocent face, from his angle. Her elegant figure appeared obscure under the messy hair Elvis had resulted in, which looked even more attractive being half hidden. Chapter 13 - Breaking! Thousand-Year Wolf Dying from Blood Loss!

Chapter 13: Breaking! Thousand-Year Wolf Dying from Blood Loss!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis felt his blood froze and his fingers were too numbed to even move. He did not even know how much willpower he had in order to fit the white hide dress on Gu Mengmeng. He believed that the difort he felt would lessen once he had helped her wear it. But... It did not go as nned. The huge white rabbit dress was fluffy and soft, with the longer hair removed during tanning, leaving behind fur of one centimeter thickness. The wless, pure white fur had made Gu Mengmeng look even more lovely and adorable, with her round shoulders showing from the sleeveless dress, white and smooth. Below the shoulders were two even and plump arms, resembling white lotus roots. As Elvis¡¯s nose filled with her scent, his heartbeat was pounding non stop in his chest: These arms had hugged around my neck moments before. The A-line design did not emphasize on one¡¯s waistline, yet the unintentional crease at the waist had illustrated Gu Mengmeng¡¯s figure to be even more irresistible and letting his imagination run wild. Even further down, her pointed butt had supported the second curve of the dress, a beautiful sight obviously. The hemlines stopped abruptly at a fist¡¯s length above Gu Mengmeng¡¯s kneecap, her straight legs were as beautiful as a jade sculpture with the perfect shape. Elvis felt the warm liquid flowing out of his nose at a more rapid rate, while Little Elvis stood firmly with its head held high, showing its mighty figure. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng was worried that Elvis might die from loss of blood if this continued. The first werewolf in history to die from... a nose bleed?! Ha! This would definitely make the headlines in the modern world with the title ¡®Breaking! Thousand-Year Wolf Turned into Man Form Ended up Dying from Loss of Blood in a Single Day. What Lies Beneath the Truth? Fall of Humanity or Loss of Integrity?! Please Watch Channel Nonsense Tonight at 8 pm, See You There!¡¯. Elvis felt a little panic towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s concern. While he did not want her to see him in such a terrible state, he also felt warmth. Conflicted, Elvis did not know which side he was leaning more towards. Just when he was struggling, a sharp and screeching voice pierced through the cave from the opening, ¡°Elvis, get the hell out here!¡± Elvis frowned. All the anxiety and sweet atmosphere had been destroyed by this scream. Bending down and wrapping the hide dress that Gu Mengmeng had just changed out from around his waist, Elvis signaled her to rest at the nearby pile of hay with his chin, then turned around to deal with the frantically screaming Nina. Nina did not know what was happening inside the cave between Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, due to the extreme territorial behavior in the Beast World. No males shall be near other males¡¯ territories without permission, or else they would be attacked. Even though Nina was a female, she was not well-liked by Elvis. Every time she tried toe near Elvis¡¯s cave, her partners would receive a beating from Elvis. No choice, the rules in the Beast World were as said, the troubles females got into were settled by their males. The number of times Nina¡¯s partners had received beatings increased and Elvis became more and more rough, thest time he even warned Nina that if shee near his cave again, he would not brush it off even if she was a female. From then on, Nina had exercised more self-restraint. She would stand two meters away from the cave and scream at the top of her lungs, until Elvis get fed up ande out to meet her. But this time, she did note to disturb Elvis, but to... Chapter 14 - Bitch! Get the Hell Out!

Chapter 14: Bitch! Get the Hell Out!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Elvis, you have to uphold justice for me! That bitch, she abetted Barete to beat up my males and even shame me. Sob sob, she must have done it out of jealousy of my beauty.¡± Elvis¡¯s veins bulged. The anger resulting from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teasing had nowhere to vent, and Nina¡¯s words had ignited a me in his eyes, just like throwing a matchstick into a warehouse of explosives. Elvis walked past Nina, without even stopping for a second. Barete had started a fight with Nina¡¯s males? Ha, a battlefield, just nice for some stretching. Orcs were sensitive to smells, with Elvis being the best out of all. Barete and Nina¡¯s males seemed to have put up an intense fight, he could smell blood easily from so far away. Hence, Elvis effortlessly located where they were and dashed off without looking back. On the other hand, Nina that came to ask for help did not leave with Elvis. She sneered, turned around and walked into Elvis¡¯s cave. That bitch! Not only did she get near Elvis, wear his clothes, she even went into his cave?! Unforgivable, totally unforgivable! Even she, the most beautiful female in the tribe, had never entered his cave before, how could that bitch? With that thought, Nina aggressively walked into Elvis¡¯s cave. She thought to herself, if that bitch could go in, so could she! Even if Elvis came back and got angry, the most he would do was to beat up her males, so what if they were beaten to death? She was after all the most beautiful female in the Saint Nazaire Tribe, there were an uncountable number of males wanting to mate with her, even if her current partners were beaten to death, it was them being too weak to be med. Those rubbish, nobody cares if they die. ¡°Bitch! Get the hell out!¡± Being certain that Elvis would never hurt a precious female like her, Nina became more confident. For the first time in her life, she gave amand in Elvis¡¯s cave like she was the female owner. Gu Mengmeng had heard the conversation from inside as the cave was really not well-soundproofed. Looking at the manner Nina wasing, as though she was the first wife catching the mistress, even a fool could tell that she was not being friendly. Could this Puffy Hair be Elvis¡¯s partner? Gu Mengmeng sighed silently just thinking of that, such a waste of Elvis¡¯s good looks. Being the first to be introduced, even if he was not the male lead, just being together with this ugly Puffy Hair had ruined her values. Thinking about that in her head, Gu Mengmeng darted to the edge of the cave opening and tried to hide herself there, with her back against the cave wall. But before she could steady herself, Nina had rushed in. The white hide dress on Gu Mengmeng stood out so much that Nina could not even pretend to not notice her. Hence, the two stood on the spot and stared at each other in silence, as though time had stopped. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t intentional?¡± Gu Mengmeng let out an awkwardughter and asked timidly without moving. ¡°What?¡± Nina could not understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying out of the blue and she felt confused whenever she had conversations with Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Hehe,¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a driedughter, before abruptly taking out the wooden stick she had hid behind her ever since Elvis left the cave, and hit Nina¡¯s head with it forcefully. Nina was caught off guard and was hit right in the head, before seeing stars and losing strength in her legs. She wobbled for a while and uttered ¡°You...¡± before fainting. Chapter 15 - Concealed Advance

Chapter 15: Concealed Advance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng threw the wooden stick away beforeughing guiltily: ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you on purpose. Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Good-looking guys were precious and the value of love was even higher. However, she would have to sacrifice the two if her life was threatened. This ce was simply not for someone to linger in. Psychopaths were found everywhere. Gu Mengmeng strongly felt that she had fallen into a trap. Although Elvis was good-looking, he was still a demon. To make matters worse, he was a carnivorous demon. Who knew, he could just eat her up upon any little provocation. Thus, Gu Mengmeng decided. Currently, Elvis was sent away by Nina and there was nobody left in the cave except for the unconscious Nina. Only an idiot would choose not to run! Gu Mengmeng wanted to enter deep into Elvis¡¯s cave to see if there was anything she could ¡°borrow¡± for a while to defend herself. But the cave was too dark. Just less than ten steps in, Gu Mengmeng could not see anything. Thus, she gave up her idea of snitching and instead, travel light. Protecting herself was more important. Gu Mengmeng kept close to the wall and headed outside stealthily like a thief. She did not know that to the senses of an orc, her strange behavior was far from being concealed. Moreover, her fragrance that stood from the crowd and her eye-catching rabbit-skin dress made it difficult to not see her. Fortunately for her, females in this world had a highly respectable presence. They could do whatever they wanted and even the most unusual behavior would be pardoned and acknowledged. Being males, they had a very high tolerance and eptance towards the females. Hence, although they had long discovered Gu Mengmeng, the bunch of males could only pretend not to see her since she was deeply immersed in and enjoying the fact that nobody caught her. When they were about to face her, the males avoided the little girl automatically and cleared a path for her, allowing her to enjoy her ¡°concealed advance¡± to the fullest extent. When Gu Mengmeng finally realized that she was walking in circles, it was the third time she had walked to the entrance of Saint Nazaire. And this time, Elvis, Barete and the orcs that were originally watching the fun stopped moving to look at Gu Mengmeng, puzzled. They could not feign ignorance any further, she had been there for the third time... Seeing how she had been discovered, Gu Mengmeng did not bother hiding anymore. She patted her tiny hands, stood upright and walked openly, waving to Elvis and Barete, ¡°Hi, are all of you busy? I... I was just casually looking around. Please continue, do not mind me.¡± Once Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, the whole scene instantly erupted. ¡°The little girl says she¡¯s here to see me!¡± A male broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t be full of yourself, the little girl is obviously here to see me!¡± Another male eximed. He had just shoved the male beside him away mercilessly to step forward a little in order for Gu Mengmeng to see him better. ¡°Come on, the little girl is so beautiful, why would she like you? She is definitely here to see me.¡± Again, another one who knocked the second male aside squeezed himself in front of Gu Mengmeng. ... Previously... was there that many people? Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded. She totally had no idea that just because she took the initiative to greet everyone, her game of concealed advance had ended. The males that followed her all the way stepped forward in an attempt to make themselves familiar to the beauty. Compared to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s concealing techniques, these males were considered to be experts among the well-experienced. Of course, Gu Mengmeng was not able to spot them. Thus, Gu Mengmeng was taken aback by the scene of dozens of males surrounding her, from just over ten of them initially. Did they... found out that she hit Nina? That¡¯s why she was intercepted by everyone? Having the typical guilty conscience, Gu Mengmeng did not catch what these thirsty males said at all. Chapter 16 - Baretes Hatred

Chapter 16: Barete¡¯s Hatred

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Elvis asked. He was not pleased although he was not sure why but he did not like the sight of the males surrounding and fawning Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders. If she said she intended to escape, will Elvis perform swallowing a living person in public? She scanned her surroundings and saw Barete standing not too far behind Elvis. His right hand still sagged in an unnatural manner while his body was filled with wounds of different sizes and severity. However, he still stood up straight, not showing any signs that he was like weakly breathing hisst gasp. Coincidentally, this type of manly sight filled with blood and sweat was to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s liking. This was practically a wilder version of Yoo Sijin in ¡®Descendants of the Sun¡¯, and even better, a Yoo Sijin injured after a mission. Stop being so handsome! Thus, Gu Mengmeng bypassed Elvis and walked straight to Barete, gently touching the wound on Barete¡¯s chest with her index finger, ¡°It¡¯s very painful isn¡¯t it?¡± Barete was taken at a loss after her sudden concern and he felt the blood in his entire body rushing to his head. Besides his crazily frantic and deafening heartbeat, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was also repeating endlessly in his mind, ¡°Very painful, isn¡¯t it? Must be very painful... Barete shook his head stiffly, both of his eyes fixed on Gu Mengmeng. Although he already saw Gu Mengmeng not too long ago, he was still mesmerized by her stunning beauty. After all, Gu Mengmeng was still a freshman. Being openly stared at with such a bewitched but not at all frivolous look by a good-looking guy, her vanity was deeply satisfied. This was more pleasing thanplimenting her looks through words. Thus, Gu Mengmeng grinned widely at Barete, rebutting, ¡°There¡¯s already so much blood dripping out, how is it not painful?¡± Barete¡¯s eyes followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s to the wound on his own chest. That was Elvis¡¯s work, but he still knew when to stop. So, although Barete¡¯s flesh was slitted open and even bleeding, his bones and internal organs were not damaged. It was really nothing much to fret about for a male. But... That mere superficial wound actually invited the little girl¡¯s concern. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers brushed across the sides of Barete¡¯s wound lightly. The wound was so deep that the bone could be seen and blood rolled down along his chest, wetting half of his beast-skin dress. But, this fellow did not frown even the slightest bit, what a tough man! Gu Mengmeng gave Barete a thumbs up deep down in her heart. Looking up, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was met with the rays from the sunset as she looked at Barete, her clear and bright eyes curving up, forming a shape that resembled crescent moons. She said, ¡°I am Gu Mengmeng, how about you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ba... Barete.¡± Barete¡¯s voice was shaking! His heart beat wildly, shaking till his entire body shook along as well. The little girl told him her name and even asked for his name! Gu Mengmeng, she¡¯s called Gu Mengmeng! ¡°Barete.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, implying that she remembered this name. Barete felt that his beast life was fulfilled at that moment. There was nothing else more blissful other than the little girl he liked remembering his name! If there was, that must be her not only remembering his name but also telling him hers! Barete felt that he was the most blessed male beast in the entire world. At the same time, he grew hatred towards the single males in the entire n. Chapter 17 - Damn......It Was Too Embarrassing

Chapter 17: Damn......It Was Too Embarrassing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng pulled Barete over to the stream for a walk. Her initial idea of taking advantage of the situation to avoid Elvis and escape was ruined as Elvis followed them from behind at afortable distance with a darkened face. Behind Elvis was an evenrger bunch of single males with their eyes spewing out hearts and kisses. They looked as if they can¡¯t wait to throw Barete aside so that the soft little hand can also hold their own. What a pity, between them and Barete stood Elvis whose face was as dark as coal. There was no one who dared to overtake Elvis. After reaching the stream, Gu Mengmeng could not stand the chill on her back anymore and could only let go of Barete, supporting him to under a big tree, ¡°Just sit here for a while and wait for me.¡± ¡°... Ok,¡± Barete felt a sense of disappointment after Gu Mengmeng let go of his hand. He did not know what did Gu Mengmeng want to do, but he still held back the urge to wrap that soft little hand into his for eternity and nodded his head. Gu Mengmeng was a precious female. Barete felt that he should be satisfied since she had already walked such a long distance with him while holding his hand. He should not request any random demand from Gu Mengmeng just because he felt like it. This would not only invite dislike from the females but he would also be looked down upon by the other males. After all, the females in this beast world were the most favored. As a male, having the chance to dote on a female was a blessing in three lifetimes, it was too much to request a demand from a female. However, Gu Mengmeng was unaware of Barete¡¯s thoughts. She just felt the chill on her back reduce by a lot after letting go of Barete and she heaved a sigh of relief silently. Peering at her surroundings, she realized that the leaves here were so much bigger than those in the present world. The tree that Barete was leaning against had its leaves shaped like an elephant¡¯s ears. They were deep green and had a thickness of around 1cm with a countless number of them stacked and crowded together. Gu Mengmeng chose a leaf that was as big as two palms but as she walked under the leaf, she found out that the height of it was higher than she expected. She thought that she could reach for the leaf just by stretching her arm, but she failed despite trying her best for some time. The atmosphere became a tad awkward. Tens of males surrounded Gu Mengmeng in perfect silence, watching her jump on the spot a few times until her face became red. They were puzzled at what she was doing. Gu Mengmeng was sullen. Damn... it was too embarrassing. Pulling up her sleeves, she red at that leaf and uttered, ¡°Just you wait, I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m not able to take you down!¡± After that, Gu Mengmeng turned around and marched to under the tree, nodding her head at Barete with her face full of confidence. Seeing how Barete was going to stand up, she hurriedly held his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just sit here and not move.¡± ¡°... Ok,¡± Barete sat back and maintained the position Gu Mengmeng ordered, not moving a single inch. Not even blinking his eyes a bit. Gu Mengmeng grew up wilding around, climbing a tree or to a roof was not a big obstacle for her. Thus, like a wild monkey, she grabbed the thick tree trunk and climbed upwards. Although it was a little tiring, she eventually climbed to the tree branch and with caution, she sessfully plucked that leaf she took a fancy to. ¡°I picked it~¡± Gu Mengmeng was ted beyond words, she has finally proven herself in front of Elvis and the rest and not remain as a joke. Now then, here came the problem... why did the tree look a little too high? How... was she going toe down? Chapter 18 - Forcefully Salvaging Her Dignity

Chapter 18: Forcefully Salvaging Her Dignity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a moment. She could actually just ask Elvis or Barete to pull her from below or simply just jump down on her own. But the way she climbed up was in such an imposing manner. If she called someone to catch her, wouldn¡¯t that be too shameful? She, Gu Mengmeng, would never do something like that ¨C starting off with such vigor but ending poorly. Thus, Gu Mengmeng bit the leaf in her mouth and backtracked a little by a little slowly in an attempt to return the same way. However, she had no eyes grown on the back of her head after all. The end of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress was caught by a branch as thick as an arm, causing her to fall from the tree after losing her bnce. Fortunately, Gu Mengmeng had fast reflexes, and she hugged onto the tree branch with both arms as tightly as she could, preventing her from kissing the ground. Though Gu Mengmeng was biting onto the leaf, this fall did not force her to release it. It was not due to this leaf being so important, it was just that she was unable to react amidst all the chaos. Elvis stepped forward in front of Gu Mengmeng. He was now standing where her belly button was and lifting his head to nce at Gu Mengmeng who was grabbing onto the branch for dear life with a leaf in her mouth. She was stuck in an ugly situation. There were a few patches of peeling on her snow white rabbit-skin dress and her initial pale and charming little face was filled with dirt, giving off a filthy look. Now, she resembled a wild monkey dangling from a tree more, one that could climb up but could not get down. Elvis knew that females liked to do things without rhyme or reason and he had seen many other cases more baffling than what Gu Mengmeng did. But it was different this time. He was neither fed up nor disdained. Instead, he felt his blood boil and anger creeped in. The leaf in her mouth was exceptionally unpleasant to look at. Just as he was about to lose his temper, he looked up to see Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm being grazed and fresh red blood oozing out, filling the air with her scent. What a heart aching scene. The burning fire in Elvis was put out upon the pitiful sight of Gu Mengmeng. In the end, it ended in smoke, which left together with Elvis¡¯s sigh. Opening his arms wide, Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Come down, I will catch you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head while bitting the leaf. That fall was really scary but after hanging like this for a while, she had already calmed down. She was just at most one metre away from the floor. She would not get injured from jumping down herself. If it was like this, she would not need Elvis to catch her from below. Or else, the facade put on earlier would have gone to waste. Just as Gu Mengmeng was contemting which suave pose to use upon jumping to salvage her dignity, Elvis frowned and lifted himself slightly, leaping up in a perfect arc. He grabbed the branch Gu Mengmeng was holding onto easily and then bent that thick branch with his strength in a graceful and calm manner, as if he just lightly touched it. Elvis stood on the ground, pulling the branch towards him until Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sight was on the same level as him. Staring at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s innocent eyes that were filled with astonishment and worship, he unexpectedly felt a sense of enjoyment and the rare sight of the sides of his mouth creeping up surfaced. A breathtaking visual out of this world was sent into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sight, spewing the scent of his male hormones into her nose as he mocked her in amusement, ¡°Do you like this branch that much? How about breaking it into half for you?¡± Chapter 19 - His Special Gu Mengmeng

Chapter 19: His Special Gu Mengmeng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like that, Gu Mengmeng inched closer to the ground following Elvis¡¯s strength, her sight fixated on Elvis¡¯s eyes to his jaw, next his neck and then his chest... ding~safelynded. Damn it, in that split second, Gu Mengmeng felt that her previous behavior of climbing the tree with so much vigor and hanging from it was extremely foolish. She held it in till her face was as red as a tomato but she could not throw a tantrum. Instead, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Fuming, she ran to the stream with the leaf, folded it into a conical shape and scooped a leaf full of water before unfolding it back. As she walked past Elvis, she tilted her head to the other side and snorted neutrally before leaving. Elvis was dumbfounded. Supposedly... He helped her, didn¡¯t he? Or else how long did she want to hang on the tree for? But why was she fuming mad? And, the way her two cheeks bulged roundly was so adorable..... Elvis felt a baffling sense of pride. Because other females would only order males around and would not need toplete things like climbing the tree to pluck a leaf. Not to say hanging from a tree... Wow, his Gu Mengmeng was so special, one and only in this world~ However... Elvis did not have the chance for his smile to bloom when his face froze like icicles. This was because Gu Mengmeng was using water to clean Barete¡¯s wound slowly, her actions gentle and detailed while her gaze fixed on Barete¡¯s wound. At the same time, shemented, ¡°Your physique is so good, the bleeding actually stopped. But it still has to be cleaned thoroughly or else an infection will be very troublesome.¡± Elvis¡¯s fingers curved up slowly and eventually clenched together into a fist, his eyes looked as if they were on fire. So, she went to great trouble to climb the tree, pluck the leaf and even almost fall from it, dirty the skirt he gave, injuring her slim arm, all of this, just for Barete?! Like Elvis, Barete who was currently being treated by Gu Mengmeng and the other males who wanted to make themselves known to her were also taken by surprise. Throughout history, it was an unquestionable principle for males to take care of females. The most gentle female was also said to just merely smile at males sometimes orment a few words of consideration and honor. The way Gu Mengmeng took care of a male on her own... was simply unimaginable, even in dreams. And such a fine chance actuallynded in the hands of Barete?! Although the elephant-ear leaf was very big, it could not store much water. To make matters worse, the surface area of Barete¡¯s wound was veryrge, the water from a single leaf was not enough to clean it thoroughly. Thus, Gu Mengmeng shook the leaf, her face filled with a smile that nurses carry (please pardon the fact that Gu Mengmeng has already delved into character naturally, treating herself as Kang Moyeon in ¡®Descendants of the Sun¡¯). She stood up, getting ready to bring back more water from the stream. Just as Gu Mengmeng stood up, her whole body was lifted up from the waist with her feet off the ground. This sudden movement gave Gu Mengmeng a scare until the elephant-ear leaf, that took her so much energy to pluck, dropped to the floor. She struggled for a while before realizing that the person holding onto her waist was Elvis. She immediately stopped moving and could only furrow her brows while asking, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry and put me down, Barete¡¯s wound has to be washed thoroughly or it will get infected.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Elvis responded lightly, then bent forward to pull Barete who was still not moving an inch against the tree up. He swung his arms with force, throwing Barete directly into the stream. ¡°What?! What are you doing!¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback by the sound of Barete being thrown into the water and she raised her brows, ring at Elvis. ¡°Someone will help him wash,¡± Elvis gave the bunch of males at the side a look. The males who were long jealous till their teeth ached swarmed into the stream and started ¡®taking care¡¯ of Barete with all their might. A few of them whose bodies were big and burly stood on the outside on purpose to block Gu Mengmeng¡¯s view. All of this were in vain as they forced their smiles towards Gu Mengmeng, exposing themselves. Elvis was very satisfied as he nodded, ¡°And, this will be much cleaner.¡± Chapter 20 - Males Hurt Too

Chapter 20: Males Hurt Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when the bunch of males were so involved and excited in ¡®taking care¡¯ of Barete, an injured male ran over, stumbling along. ¡°Elvis, Nina¡¯s injured.¡± This sentence, despite not being loudly spoken, sent a cold air through the atmosphere. To a tribe, there was nothing more precious than a female because females were the deciding factor of a tribe¡¯s prosperity. The injury of every female was, thus, deadly serious to a tribe, especially in such a small one like Saint Nazaire where there were only three females. Nina¡¯s injury was definitely not a trivial matter. No matter how much Elvis was uninterested in Nina, he could not brush the matter aside. ¡°Where is Nina?¡± Elvis frowned, asking in a neutral tone. ¡°She has been sent to Lea,¡± The male answered. Elvis nodded his head, motioning the male, with his gaze, to exin Nina¡¯s body condition in detail. The male followed Elvis tightly as he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t see Nina when we just came back to the cave so we went to find her. When we found her, she was lying unconscious in the cave with a huge wound on the top of her head and blood gushing out. Quentin sent her to Lea for treatment so I rushed to inform you.¡± Elvis listened to the informant while walking to Lea¡¯s cave. He did not look at Gu Mengmeng on purpose so as to prevent her from realizing that the reason why he was rushing to see Nina was to separate Barete and her. After all, despite having mated with a male, the female could still find other males for mating. Furthermore, he did not have an official status yet. Elvis¡¯s thoughts shed with each other. On one side, he wanted to have Gu Mengmeng to himself while on the other hand, he was afraid that his possessiveness and jealousy will be a nuisance to her. Thus, all he could do was to seek his private benefits in the name of public matters and to act as if he was very busy. So, Elvis did not notice how Gu Mengmeng was feeling more guilty than he was. Nina was still unconscious until now? And her head was wounded, and she kept bleeding? Damn it, was it because she used too much force earlier and killed her?! ¡°That...¡± Gu Mengmeng squeezed out a weird smile through her stiffened lips and tugged on the front of Elvis¡¯s clothing, ¡°Go and finish your stuff if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll stay to look after Barete.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Elvis rejected without much thought. ¡°Why no?¡± Gu Mengmeng garnered her courage to ask. Elvis stopped for a moment. The reason why he was so anxious to bring Gu Mengmeng away was to put distance between Barete and her so when Gu Mengmeng suggested staying behind, he blurted out his reply without time for any thought. Why? Because he was jealous! But this reason, as if... probably... most likely... perhaps... would not be appropriate. Thus, Elvis cleared his throat and acted calm before saying, ¡°Nina is injured, we have to see her first.¡± ¡°But Barete¡¯s also injured!¡± Gu Mengmeng would never visit Nina, over her grave. What a joke, she was the murderer! ¡°It¡¯s normal for males to get injured, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it,¡± Elvis face darkened further. He realized that he exceptionally hated Barete. This name was particrly getting on his nerves when Gu Mengmeng said it. ¡°Your logic doesn¡¯t make sense! Males hurt too when they are injured and they also need people to take care of them,¡± Gu Mengmeng moved her body to protest even though her slim body did not affect Elvis in any way but attitude was still required. Elvis was speechless. Males hurt too. But, they were already used to pain, just like how breathing came naturally, until they forget that... males hurt too. Chapter 21 - A New Tactic of Hitting Up Girls?

Chapter 21: A New Tactic of Hitting Up Girls?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Taking advantage of Elvis nking out, Gu Mengmeng garnered all her might to escape from him and then scampered towards Barete. This image, to Barete, was like heaven. But, to Elvis, it was a bottomless chasm. Eventually, Elvis did not chase Gu Mengmeng and just turned around to leave with his brows furrowed. Yes, males hurt too. Elvis¡¯s hand brushed against his left chest, the suffocating pain carving straight into his bones even though no blood could be seen. On the other hand, the main culprit of this hardship was currently running towards another male, eagerly treating a mere superficial wound. Gu Mengmeng waspletely fleeing for her life, of course she could not care much about Elvis. Her entire mind was filled with thoughts on how to avoid the people of Saint Nazaire to the greatest extent to ease her escape. This was the real reason why she chose Barete. Compared to Elvis who could bend a tree branch with his bare hands, the severely injured Barete was a more ideal choice. The scene that enveloped Gu Mengmeng when she reached the stream was a little strange. Most of the males had followed Elvis to visit Nina at Lea¡¯s cave. Although there were many of them who had decided to pursue Gu Mengmeng, females were still the most precious treasure in the tribe. Males had the obligation to protect all females in the tribe before mating. So, now that Nina was severely wounded, they had to find out what exactly happened. There was two to three pursuers of Gu Mengmeng left by the stream. The reason they stayed was not because they did not care for Nina, but because the cause of injury was not clear. If any wild or ferocious beasts were to invade or attack, it would be very dangerous when a female was weak and vulnerable so there must always be males protecting every female by her side. Aspared to the huge bunch of males who left with Elvis, it was easier for Gu Mengmeng to find an opportunity to shake off these three innocent males. Butpared to these three who she could not even name, Barete who was still in the stream appeared particrly... special. He maintained a strange pose, half lying in the stream, his wound soaking in the water just like that. His flesh, which was exposed, wrinkled up as a result while the flowing water in the stream entered his mouth and nostrils from time to time. He was in agony evidently but he still did not move a single inch. ¡°Barete? What happened?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not think more, and she instinctively rushed forward to help him sit up. Barete looked at Gu Mengmeng, asking in a rather awkward tone, ¡°Can I move now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was unable to respond straight away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to sit and not move just now? So...¡± Barete was a little guilty. Actually, when he was thrown by Elvis just now, he secretly moved a sharp stone once to avoid hitting it. Even though he knew that Gu Mengmeng would not know about it, he was still feeling guilty so his volume became softer and softer. ¡°Ah?!¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her forehead as she did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°So when Elvis threw you earlier, you did not dodge. When so many of them ganged up to beat you, you did not escape just because I asked you not to move?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Barete nodded his head frankly. Gu Mengmeng felt a weak whack on the back of her head as she asked herself, the corners of her lips twitching, ¡°Is this a new tactic of hitting up girls?¡± Sigh... ¡°I asked you not to move because I was scared that your wound will worsen if you stood up and it was not beneficial for your recovery. I did not ask you to be a punching bag and not dodge a single bit when they hit you,¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Barete¡¯s arm and helped him up. The scene of a 1.9 meters tall Barete being unable to lift his head up upon getting scolded by Gu Mengmeng was quite cute. Chapter 22 - Lets Escape Together

Chapter 22: Let¡¯s Escape Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng supported Barete back to under the tree, checking his wound in detail. But strangely, although Barete¡¯s body had a few bruises added to it, the deepest wound did not show any signs of tearing and bleeding again. It was just that after soaking in the water for quite long, it appeared white and even wrinkly. ¡°Barete,¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a moment. Although implicating an injured man was immoral, she could not hide Nina¡¯s injury any further. Elvis and the bunch of burly males could return any time. Gu Mengmeng really did not have much time to consider the problem of going against her morals. ¡°Yeah?¡± Barete responded softly, his eyes never leaving Gu Mengmeng since the start. Gu Mengmeng bit her under lip, her thoughts entangled for a while before she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s escape together.¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Barete did not object. Females in this beast world were always like that, once they say go, they will go. It¡¯s just that... why escape? Although Gu Mengmeng felt that Barete was very gentle towards her and that he was the only one she could count on at the moment, she did not reveal her true identity to him. After all, everything here was too odd. Before she figured everything out, she could not expose herself. Thus, Gu Mengmeng replied, half speaking the truth, ¡°I was the one who injured Nina. I would definitely not be spared when Elvis and the restes backter...¡± Barete¡¯s heart ached upon seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scrunched-up face. He could not help but ce his hand on her brows as heforted her gently, ¡°You¡¯re a female. No matter how angry Nina¡¯s partner is, he won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. If they do, I will be there to fight them. Elvis will also protect you so we don¡¯t have to escape.¡± We, is such a beautiful word. The moment Barete finished speaking, he felt a sense of warmth in his chest. His eyes sparkled tenderly as he looked at Gu Mengmeng, as if he was expecting but also afraid to hear her correction. To his relief, Gu Mengmeng was too immersed in her own worry and did not seem to feel that Barete¡¯s ¡®we¡¯ was inappropriate in any way. ¡°Why will Nina¡¯s partner fight you when I was the one who hit her?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not understand this logic. Barete raised his brows and said proudly, ¡°Because I am your pursuer.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What had these two got to do with each other? Gu Mengmeng was confused. ¡°Normally, the grievance between females are settled through battles by their males. But you¡¯re still a young female without any partner. Strictly speaking, any male can¡¯t hurt you so if they are really angry or can¡¯t wait till you mate for revenge, it¡¯s up to your pursuers to battle with them.¡± ¡°That means if you win, they will forget about the fact that I hit Nina and will not find trouble with me in the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯srge and captivating eyes sparkled, as if there were stars in them. Barete nodded his head, holding back the urge to rub Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fluffy little head. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued asking. ¡°If I die in the hands of Nina¡¯s partner, another of your pursuer will step forward to ept the battle. Until one of your pursuer wins or Nina¡¯s partner gives up.¡± Die... Such a grave matter, how was Barete able to talk about it so easily? Gu Mengmeng frowned, pressing her thin lips into a line. Her eyes were full of doubt but she was not sure how to raise the question. Chapter 23 - Harboring Ill Intentions

Chapter 23: Harboring Ill Intentions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng thought for very long and could only say, ¡°You better not like me.¡± Barete was stunned, but he immediately grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that she wanted to retract, ¡°I¡¯m very strong, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting your ability, I just don¡¯t want to implicate you. Like what you said, I¡¯m still a young underage female. No matter how angry Nina¡¯s partner is, he won¡¯t harm me. You shouldn¡¯t take on the risk for my sake, fists don¡¯t have eyes grown on them, there¡¯s always not a definite winner when ites to battles.¡± Barete wanted to add something but Gu Mengmeng tugged onto her lips and revealed a sly smile, ¡°And anyway, I was already nning to leave. I¡¯m sure Nina¡¯s partner would not abandon her when she¡¯s injured just to chase me wherever I went right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re... still leaving?¡± Barete was a little disappointed. He thought that Gu Mengmeng liked him but she still preferred to leave alone than to give him a chance to fight for her. ¡°I don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ll have to leave sooner orter,¡± Gu Mengmeng dusted her butt after standing up, leaning on Barete¡¯s shoulder to whisper to him, ¡°Shield me.¡± Barete did not have the time to respond when he saw Gu Mengmeng clutching on her stomach, groaning out in pain, ¡°Ouch, ouch, my stomach is very painful.¡± ¡°Mengmeng!¡± Barete was worried to death. Just as he was about to carry her up and head over to Lea, he saw Gu Mengmeng sending him a message by twitching her eyes with all her might. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I just have to find somewhere to settle my business.¡± Although using feces excretion was not a bright idea, it was good enough for her n. ¡°Oh....oh ok, ¡± Barete finally understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s idea after contemting long. He hesitated for a moment but still nodded his head, eventually. Males are not supposed to defy the desires of females. ¡°Off you go, I will be guarding you,¡± Barete clenched his fists tightly, straining every nerve to suppress the impulse to pull Gu Mengmeng back into his embrace as he could only say, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t walk too far.¡± I will go and find you. This sentence was cried out as loudly as Barete could in his heart. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, smiled at Barete in return and scurried away urgently as if her backside was set on fire. The three males that was guarding Gu Mengmeng wanted to chase after her but was stopped by Barete. He did not say anything as he just looked at the elephant-ear leaf in silence, his expression nk but no words came out. Gu Mengmeng ran for a distance and upon realizing nobody was after her, she heaved a sigh of relief. She sprawled out on her back lying on the floor, gasping heavily in deep breaths like a fish out of water. After she finally caught her breath and was about to get up to advance further, she realized that she did not know where she was. The sky already turned pitch ck and her surroundings were filled with towering old trees. Gu Mengmeng could not differentiate where she was heading. She originally wanted to return to the stream where she was discovered by Elvis to see if there were any clues for her to return to the present world but now, she waspletely lost. Moreover, this ancient forest was scarily quiet. Let alone the sounds of birds chirping or insects creaking, even the blowing of wind could not be heard. She was too upied with running away earlier and did not seem to realize that this dark forest was absolutely terrifying when it was quiet. Listening to her deafening heartbeat, Gu Mengmeng forced out a smile to embolden herself, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright...¡± Snap. Something broke. Amidst thisplete thick silence, this trivial sound sent a chill down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine as she broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Who? Whos¡¯ there?! I saw you!¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to put on a bold front. A pair of glimmering green eyes appeared amongst theplete dark curtain. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sight was almost fully blinded in this setting and she was unable to see the other party¡¯s features. She could only figure out the other party¡¯s build from the position of its eyes. This height... a bear?! Chapter 24 - Harboring Ill Intentions 2

Chapter 24: Harboring Ill Intentions 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How about lying down and acting dead? Bears do not eat dead prey right? But are bears nocturnal animals? Damn it, Gu Mengmeng really regretted not watching ¡®Animal World¡¯ properly these few years. ¡°Gu Mengmeng,¡± Just when Gu Mengmeng was feeling desperate and at unrest, the owner of those green eyes started talking. Although she could not see its face clearly, Gu Mengmeng could clearly feel a chill in the air. Because that was a person who had squeeze out her name word by word from between his teeth, evidently harboring ill intentions. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Mengmeng stepped back out of instinct, her back leaning against a big tree to prevent her stomach and back from being attacked. Picking up a wooden stick at the side and blocking herself from her chest, she stared at the green eyes warily. As the green eyes approached closer step by step, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s whole body tensed up together with the crunching sound of the leaves getting stepped on. ¡°I¡¯m not going to restrain myself further if youe any closer!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised the wooden stick, contemting on whether she could reach the height of the green-eyed person if she jumped. ¡°Not going to restrain yourself? When you attacked Nina, you already did not restrain yourself.¡± The green-eyed person walked in front of Gu Mengmeng until the distance between them was merely a step. Gu Mengmeng strained her eyes and managed to see the contour of its face. Not a bear, not a bear. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief, her brain then quickly starting to operate. ¡°You¡¯re Nina¡¯s male partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, she had only transmigrated to this world for less than half a day. If there was any foe of hers, there was only Nina. ¡°Yes, I am Nina¡¯s male partner, Quentin.¡± Quentin said as he grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, his fingerspressing in slowly without an ounce of pity, ¡°When you return to the arms of the Beast Deity, please remember toin clearly that it¡¯s I, Quentin, who killed you, this has got nothing to do with Nina.¡± Even though Gu Mengmeng could not see Quentin¡¯s expression, she could absolutely feel the burning intention to kill herself through her slim neck. Without any thought, Gu Mengmeng waved the wooden stick mercilessly against Quentin¡¯s head. There was a cracking sound and the wooden stick split into two. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm was numb from the hit but Quentin¡¯s head did not even tilt a single inch. ¡°You hit Nina like that earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s strike not only did not create any physical harm to Quentin, it made him more furious. Gu Mengmeng felt both her legs leaving the ground slowly, and it became harder to breathe She clutched onto Quentin¡¯s fingers with all her might, aspirating, ¡°I¡¯m... a young female... you... you can¡¯t... can¡¯t kill me...¡± ¡°If you had stayed in Saint Nazaire, I definitely couldn¡¯t hurt you. Or else I will cause Nina to be banished... but you actually ran out yourself. Without the protection of the tribe who else would know I killed you?¡± Quentin sniggered coldly, exerting more strength on his hand, ¡°I would not let anyone that hurt Nina off. Even if you¡¯re a young female, you¡¯re no exception.¡± Gu Mengmeng was breaking down at the moment, who said males were not allowed to hurt young females? Who said females were treasured here and that all males would take care and protect them? Barete, younded me in great trouble! Chapter 25 - A Close Shave

Chapter 25: A Close Shave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Quentin,¡± a voice was heard from above them, just when Gu Mengmeng almost stopped breathing. Quentin paused for a moment, as if there was a moment of hesitation. But the next second, he exerted more force onto his hand, clearly wanting to defy all odds to finish Gu Mengmeng once and for all. Snap. Following a rattle, the grip around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck loosened. The surrounding air entered her nostrils and mouth abruptly and she gasped in deep mouths of air like a fish out of water, greedy and urgent. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡± Quentin¡¯s wail pierced through the entire forest. A bloody severed hand was thrown randomly next to him Gu Mengmengnded in a soft embrace of a person who then patted her back gently to soothe her breathing, as if he was not the one who severed Quentin¡¯s arm earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared, everything¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng was feeling very weak after theck of oxygen and could only huddle up like a spineless cat in the male¡¯s embrace. Although his voice was soft, it made Gu Mengmeng felt at peace. He was apparently a stranger, but at this very moment, he gave her an absolute sense of security. Gu Mengmeng could not understand why she trusted this male who surfaced suddenly either. She just felt that his embrace was very warm, enticing her to rely on him unknowingly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Mengmeng forced a response with a dry throat and stopped talking. ¡°Are you willing to follow me back to Saint Nazaire?¡± The male asked again. Gu Mengmeng nced over at the wailing Quentin, feeling a sense of sadness. Even though he was loathsome, he said something that made the most sense. In this world, without the protection of a tribe who else would know if she were to die? And furthermore, deep in this old forest, even if Nina¡¯s partners did note to seek revenge, Gu Mengmeng was also not able to survive for more than three days. Instead, it was better to return to Saint Nazaire tribe first. There was at least Barete this acquaintance of hers. If Elvis insisted on eating her, she could still run away then. Thinking about it, Gu Mengmeng then nodded her head, giving her consent. After getting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s permit, the male seemingly heaved a sigh of relief. Using one hand to support Gu Mengmeng¡¯s butt and another to stroke her neck, he carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms like how one would carry a child and tried to let her feel morefortable. Walking two steps forward, as he passed Quentin, the male stopped. He looked down on Quentin in amanding position and said, ¡°Return to Saint Nazaire with me to ept the deity¡¯s punishment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Quentin clenched his teeth, holding back the intense pain as he followed behind the male and tottered back to Saint Nazaire, nting to one side. Gu Mengmeng experienced fleeing and getting chased for murder, almost losing her life over the span of one night. Extreme restlessness and fright depleted much of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s energy and furthermore, the male¡¯s embrace was toofortable and gentle. She fell asleep very soon. When she woke up, she was already back to Saint Nazaire tribe. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Elvis¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was trying to hold back his anger that he could not bear to lose on Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng blinked and blinked, scanning her surroundings and realized that she was currently in Elvis¡¯s cave without anyone here. That personst night... was definitely not Elvis. Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who saved mest night?¡± As soon as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question was asked, Elvis threw a fist on the wall of his cave. Fragments of broken rock bits were sent everywhere, giving Gu Mengmeng a scare till she huddled herself up and wishing that she could retract back into her own shadow. Chapter 26 - The Deitys Punishment

Chapter 26: The Deity¡¯s Punishment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Realizing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fear, Elvis suppressed his own anger. ¡°Lea is hosting the rite of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. He will visit you tonight.¡± Gu Mengmeng noticed that although Elvis looked angry, he did not have the intention to hurt her so she grew braver and stuck her small head out from the dark, ¡°What is the Deity¡¯s Punishment?¡± Elvis pressed his lips together, frowning. He did not want to tell Gu Mengmeng anything rted to the Deity¡¯s Punishment because he was afraid that Gu Mengmeng would be interested in the person executing it or the person receiving it. He particrly did not like the feeling of Gu Mengmeng shifting her attention to other males besides him. However, as he met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s crystal-clear eyes that shone curiosity, Elvis could not bear to reject her and could only suppress his jealousy till he almost suffered from internal injury and satisfy Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thirst for knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s a grave crime to harm a female. Any tribe would not be easily excused. Hurting a young female was even more disrespectful to the Beast Deity, so the criminal has to stay exposed to the sun for three days in the altar. If he did not evolve back into beast form, this means that the Beast Deity has forgiven him and he just has to be banished from the tribe.¡± Elvis said as he observed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s facial expression. He realized that when he was clearing her doubts, Gu Mengmeng would stare at him intently with her clear eyes that resembled a fawn so he cleared his throat and continued, ¡°However, if the criminal was unable to maintain human form and evolve back into beast form, this means that the Beast Deity is in a thundering rage and the criminal¡¯s skin must be skinned to make a g. This g would be raised on the peak of the Beast Deity Mountain by the tribe¡¯s witch doctor to ease the Beast Deity¡¯s anger.¡± Gu Mengmeng obtained an important message from Elvis¡¯s words: maintain human form and evolve back into beast form. So... Saint Nazaire did not only have Elvis as a werewolf, everyone else was ... a demon too?! What the heck, I did not evenin much after you transmigrated me to this ce where birds peed and pooped anywhere they wanted and this ce did not even have any WIFI, why the heck was this ce also filled with demons?! Monkey King? Where¡¯s my Monkey King? Praying for a monkey, one that can tumble over clouds, fly to the sky, enter the ground and defeat demons! Elvis read Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attitude of how life meant nothing to her in a different way. He thought that she must have guessed who was the one receiving the punishment. That exined the dreary and heavy expression on her face. Ah, it¡¯s so upsetting! I really want to execute the punishment myself! ¡°That...¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips, calcting the benefits and cons of both escaping and staying in her mind. She decided to stay decisively. Firstly, the world was so big, she would get lost easily. Secondly, who asked her to be a frail beauty whocked the physical strength. How was she able to outrun a bunch of demons? Since she decided to stay, Gu Mengmeng decided that she should suck up to Elvis. After all, everyone here seemed like they were all very scared of him. Thus, Gu Mengmeng shifted forward after mustering her courage and used two fingers to pinch a corner of Elvis¡¯s beast-skin dress with caution, her eyes filled with innocence and naivety. She said with a clearly fawning tone, ¡°Elvis, do you ept sidekicks? Those that can act cute.¡± ¡°Sidekicks?¡± Elvis raised his eyebrows in uncertainty, not sure what Gu Mengmeng meant. ¡°Yeah, sidekicks.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head heavily and said, ¡°Those that follow behind you, serve you tea, pour you water, give you a massage, eat, shop and even chat with you everyday.¡± Chapter 27 - Rightful Status (Elvis Taking Up The Position?)

Chapter 27: Rightful Status (Elvis Taking Up The Position?)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis had to say that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s suggestion tempted him. The tip of Elvis¡¯s ears turned pink secretly as he tilted his head to the other side awkwardly to prevent looking at Gu Mengmeng and said in a rather stiff tone, ¡°If you be my sidekick, would you not leave me... again?¡± In the next second, Gu Mengmeng nodded her head firmly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to defend me, I¡¯ll not leave you even by a foot and I¡¯ll not go anywhere at all.¡± Bullshit, this world was so dangerous, who knows when one will get eaten after running off. It was better to get eaten by Elvis instead of other demons Gu Mengmeng did not know, at least he was good looking~ Confucius once said: The way good-looking people eat would not be too ugly! (I would have to trouble you fellows to press onto Confucius¡¯s coffin for me, I am afraid he would crawl out from there to strangle me to death.) The seven words ¡®not leave you even by a foot¡¯ captured Elvis¡¯s manic heart sessfully. In just a short moment, the heart that was beating crazily out of control actually stopped beating for a few seconds. Although Elvis still did not understand what was the exact meaning of sidekick, he deciphered that it was around the same as a partner. Or perhaps it was anguage that the Beast Deity and messengers of the Beast Deity¡¯s used formunication, that was why he did not know about it. After all, other than partners, what other rtionships were distanced less than a foot away? Thus, Elvis held his head up high and walked in front of Gu Mengmeng in big strides, pulling Gu Mengmeng into his embrace. cing his chin on the pit of her neck, he announced with a sincere voice that resembled a cello, ¡°Ok, from today onwards, you are my sidekick.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly. Although Gu Mengmeng was still a young female and was still unable to mate, she was already his sidekick and this could most likely approve his identity as her future partner right? With this identity, Elvis liked the feeling of hugging Gu Mengmeng even more. He thought that this warmth that flowed from his chest to his limbs must be the feeling of happiness. Gu Mengmeng totally had no idea that Elvis would understand ¡®sidekick¡¯ as ¡®engagement¡¯. She merely treated Elvis as a demon of great enthusiasm and warmth so she hugged him back, patting his back twice at the same time, fawning over him, ¡°Leader, from today onwards, I will be following you, you have to take care of me, ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Elvis replied readily. Taking care of his female was naturally his duty. Gu Mengmeng felt that she fished an extremely fat one and could live freely in Saint Nazaire in the future. Nina¡¯s partners would not dare to find her trouble right? Thinking about it, Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. As one loosens up, the cumtive energy used up will surface. Growl~growl~~ Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach started to protest. About 17-18 hours have passed since she transmigrated here and she had not eaten anything yet. ¡°Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched her stomach with one hand and put another around Elvis¡¯s neck, looking at him pitifully and putting on an expression requesting for food. Elvis¡¯s brow furrowed. It was his negligence, females were different from males. Males were able to stand three days without eating, a meal couldst them for three days but females were not able to stand it. ¡°I¡¯ll find something for you, stay in the cave and wait for me. Don¡¯t run off.¡± Elvis said, but he did not let go of Gu Mengmeng. He knew that his priority was to take care of a female but hugging her rightfully like this felt too good. He could not bear to release his hand that was holding her. Chapter 28 - Rabbit or Deer?

Chapter 28: Rabbit or Deer?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction was even bigger than Elvis so she simply wrapped both her hands around Elvis¡¯s neck, putting on a noting down even if she dies¡¯ front, ¡°Bring me along, what if Nina¡¯s other partners trouble me after you leave?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Although Elvis was enjoying Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reliance a lot, but how could his female live her life in anxiety like this? Elvis felt that he ought to have a ¡®heart-to-heart chat¡¯ with Nina¡¯s partners. ¡°You promise to defend me.....¡± Gu Mengmeng said shamelessly. ¡°Ok.¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head gently, his mind suddenly surfacing the adorable look of her staring at him while supporting her cheeks with both of her hands after parting her hair that was made messy by him. Actually, it was just yesterday. But at the time, she was not his sidekick yet. He was feeling rather happy and the corners of his lips curved slightly upwards unknowingly. Carrying Gu Mengmeng out of the cave, he let the radiant sunlight shine on his face, giving a bright glow. From afar, he looked like a warlord who descended from the ninth heaven. Elvis and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s appearance at Saint Nazaire caused a hugemotion. It was partly because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beauty, no matter how many times one saw it, it was quite astonishing in the beast world. It was also due to the fact that the rite of the Deity¡¯s Punishment was being executed. What Quentin did to Gu Mengmeng invited public outrage. Laying hands on a young female was an action too vicious! Especially on a beautiful young female like Gu Mengmeng. Everyone wanted toe forward tofort Gu Mengmeng but seeing how she was huddled up in Elvis¡¯s embrace, frightened like a little white rabbit, they could not bear to do it. After all, every male in Saint Nazaire was responsible for the terrifying experience she went through due to theirck of protection. ¡°Why are they looking at me like that?¡± Despite how slow-witted Gu Mengmeng was, she felt something wrong with close to hundred pairs of eyes staring at her, thus she whispered next to Elvis¡¯s ear. Elvis¡¯s ears were more sensitive than any other ordinary orc. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s soft breath caused his heart to tense and beat wildly. Seeing how Elvis was not answering, Gu Mengmeng looked up, distancing herself from Elvis¡¯s face. She tilted her head to look at him with an expression that resembled a well-behaved child who was waiting for an answer badly. Elvis did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. He was still unwilling to disclose too much about the Deity¡¯s Punishment. ¡°Rabbit or deer?¡± Elvis tried to switch a topic. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. ¡°Rabbit meat is smoother while deer meat is softer. Which do you want to eat?¡± Elvis thought for a while and continued, ¡°Or are you craving for something else? If the tribe doesn¡¯t have it, I can hunt for you.¡± ¡°Oh, no need to trouble you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s curiosity long vanished into the ninth region of heaven after Elvis¡¯s words. After all, satisfying her own needs was more serious. Deer meat sounded very nourishing but Gu Mengmeng felt that as a good citizen who abides by thew, she dared not try first ss national protected animals so she grinned and said, ¡°I want rabbit meat.¡± Elvis nodded his head and headed towards the cave where the tribe stored their food. Due to the overly cold air in the cave, he ced Gu Mengmeng at the cave entrance. Gu Mengmeng contemted, Elvis was just in the cave, Elvis will definitely save her in time with his speed as long as she shouts loudly. She then let go of Elvis¡¯s neck and waited at the entrance, well-behaved. Not longter, a piece of bloody meat that have a strong iron smell appeared before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Elvis held the meat and said, pampering her, ¡°Eat.¡± Chapter 29 - You Want to Eat It With The Skin?

Chapter 29: You Want to Eat It With The Skin?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng waspletely dumbfounded. Eat? Eat it raw?! Let alone eat, Gu Mengmeng felt nauseous just after seeing the bloody look. She almost vomited after retching a few times. ¡°Leader, lent me some fire.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis pitifully. ¡°Fire?¡± Elvis frowned, clearly not understanding Gu Mengmeng. As long as he had it, he will give her everything she wants, let alone lending it to her. Even though he did not have it, as long as he knew what it was, he will snatch it at all costs to prevent her from not having it. But... Fire? What was that? Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis, feeling extremely unfair. Damn it, both of their expressions were dumbfounded but why was his of a much higher quality than hers? He was clearly a life idiot who did not even know what was fire! Gu Mengmeng sighed heavily, thinking silently in her mind: This superficial society that looked at appearance... ¡°Leader, can you find two dry tree branches for me? One thicker by a little, yeah... as thick as your arm. The other one thinner, around the same thickness of my two fingers.¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she gestured, trying to let Elvis understand her. Elvis looked at the rabbit meat in his hands and turned to look at Gu Mengmeng in expectation, passing it to her, ¡°Eat this first, I¡¯ll find you some wood.¡± Gu Mengmeng stepped backwards out of instinct and said with a slightly awkward tone, ¡°Leader, I don¡¯t eat raw meat.¡± ¡°Raw meat?¡± Elvis looked down at the rabbit. Its skin was just peeled, how fresh was it! Why was she not eating it? Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng in doubt, ¡°You want to eat it with the skin?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, yeah, there was not any fire here, that was why there can¡¯t be cooked meat. Since there was not any cooked meat, how would Elvis know about raw meat? Sigh, just because their living environments were different, the generation gap between them was as vast as the Pacific Ocean. ¡°Leader, I will need to start a fire with the branches before I can eat. Or else... I¡¯ll die.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to simplify her exnation, avoiding terms that Elvis could not understand. Or else until she finished exining everything, Elvis would not need to find tools to help her start a fire anymore because she would have starved to death. Elvis was unaware of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ns. He only understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words literally and knew that she wanted firewood and fire. It was the procedure that messengers of the Beast Deity had to go through before eating or else they will die. Die. This was an extremely shocking word. How could his Gu Mengmeng die because she did not have tree branches? ¡°Ok, wait here.¡± Elvis threw the rabbit meat at a side, disappearing as quick as wind to find wood for Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng stared at the bloody rabbit meat that was beyond recognition, lying on the floor and she sighed in silence. No matter how good-looking Leader was, he was still a barbarian from ancient times who only knew that meat had to be peeled before eating. But why didn¡¯t he know that the ingredients had to be cleaned first? Sigh, seems like I can only produce ample food and clothing with my own hands. As Gu Mengmeng thought about it, she picked up the rabbit meat from the floor stealthily, wanting to wash it in the stream at the tribe and then attempt to cook it by starting a fire with the dry tree branches Elvis returned with. Due to the previous attempt to escape, she ended up walking around the tribe for half a day. However, now there was a blessing in disguise. At least Gu Mengmeng could find thendmarks in the tribe. The way to the stream was to walk across the big emptynd in the center of the tribe before walking for a while more. But, why was the emptynd surrounded by so many people? Chapter 30 - Barete Receiving The Punishment

Chapter 30: Barete Receiving The Punishment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held the piece of untreated rabbit meat and squeezed into the crowd with a mentality to join in the fun. Although Gu Mengmeng¡¯s physique was tiny, in this beast world where the disparity between the proportion of males and females were wide, males had innate senses towards females. Furthermore, Gu Mengmeng had a unique strong but pleasant scent. Thus, the crowd of males discovered Gu Mengmeng shortly after and shifted towards both sides habitually, making way for her. ¡°Huh? Thank you, thank you~¡± People still made way for her even when she just wanted to join in the fun. It was the first time Gu Mengmeng experienced something like this, she expressed her gratitude in a slightly awkward tone as she headed forward. At the other end of the crowd, she saw a familiar figure. ¡°Barete?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened, her face filled with disbelief. Barete was kneeling on an enormous rock together with Quentin. The rock was half a person tall with a surface area of approximately five to six square meters. The entire rock was exposed in an open area without any shelter. Who knows how long did Barete and Quentin kneel for, both of their mouths were so dry till their lips cracked but Barete was still kneeling upright, not ruining his strong manly image at all. However, Quentin who was kneeling beside Barete looked much more tragic. Although his severed arm was not bleeding anymore, he clearly looked more frail as his dry lips were dreadfully pale. Judging by his condition, under this sunlight, let alone evolving back into his original form, he will probably be roasted into barbecued pork in less than three days And in contrast to the condition of those two males was another male standing on the stone tform. Even though the three of them were all exposed under the sunlight without shelter, his skin appeared to be crystal-clear, as if the sunlight could not inflict any harm on him and instead te him with ayer of a golden ray. Vastly different and even further from the image of a descended war lord like Elvis, this male was standing graciously upright, looking like a cold and unreachable flower. His holiness challenged the courage of anyone to have even the slightest sinful thought. Mr Holy sized Gu Mengmeng up and gave her a small smile, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The voice sounded so familiar. Gu Mengmeng was in a trance for a short while before she suddenly realized that this was the voice that gave her an iparable sense of securityst night. When he said ¡°don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared, everything¡¯s alright¡±, she was miraculously not scared. Gu Mengmeng climbed on the stone tform, overjoyed as she went in front of Mr Holy, ¡°You were the one who saved me yesterday right?¡± ¡°It was a blessing from the Beast Deity that allowed me to find you in time.¡± The male¡¯s voice was light, but it ddened the heart like sweet meandering spring water. Gu Mengmeng smiled brightly, her eyes curving upwards, ¡°I still have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have lost my life.¡± The male did not reply and instead, merely nodded his head with a slight smile. Gu Mengmeng moved closer to the male and asked softly, ¡°Why is Barete kneeling here? What did he do wrong?¡± Mr Holy looked at Gu Mengmeng, then turned to look at Barete before answering, ¡°As your pursuer, he not only failed to aplish the responsibility of protecting you, he also prevented Tiel and the rest from protecting you, causing Quentin to have the direct opportunity to take advantage of which almost caused your life. This is a grave mistake that needs severe punishment.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt terribly sorry. She was the one who escaped but the one receiving the punishment was Barete, this was too unfair. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng did not forget that Elvis once said, the so-called Deity¡¯s Punishment was to stay exposed to sunlight for three days. If he could not endure anymore and evolve back into beast form, his skin would be skinned off. Chapter 31 - You Are Now Being Kidnapped By Me

Chapter 31: You Are Now Being Kidnapped By Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Contemting for a while, Gu Mengmeng stepped a small step forward with her chest out and said, ¡°I was the one who let Barete stop the rest, this isn¡¯t Barete¡¯s fault. If you have to punish someone, punish me and release Barete.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words caused a hugemotion. All along, it was males who would take the ce of females when they made a mistake. This was the first time a female stood out to receive the punishment for a male. Mr Holy was not affected by themotion. He seemed like he could not hear the rustle from the crowd at all and still maintained a calm and gentle look towards Gu Mengmeng as he smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re a young female, a favorite of the Beast Deity. No matter what you do, you would not get punished.¡± Gu Mengmeng was overjoyed. She turned around to look at Barete before turning back to Mr Holy and questioned, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, Barete need not receive the punishment anymore right?¡± Mr Holy continued smiling, but he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that he did not protect you well and he has to get punished.¡± ¡°But, I was the one who did not allow him to follow!¡± Gu Mengmeng emphasized. ¡°When he promised you, he was already ready to receive this kind of punishment.¡± The male¡¯s manner was extremely gentle, but he did not yield a single inch. This caused Gu Mengmeng to feel very infuriated, what was all this goddamn gangster logic? Clenching her teeth, a thought suddenly formed in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind so she smiled slyly, asking Mr Holy from sideways, ¡°Since I¡¯m a young female, there won¡¯t be a problem if I did anything right?¡± Mr Holy¡¯s interest was ignited by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sly look. He nodded his head to affirm Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words with some expectation and looking on. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and walked next to Barete, pulling his arm, ¡°Get up, you¡¯re now being kidnapped by me.¡± Barete did not understand Gu Mengmeng, kidnapped... what was that? Deep down, Gu Mengmeng looked down on the generation gap for the umpteenth time and she exined with patience, ¡°It means that you must listen to me now and do whatever I asked you to.¡± Barete forced a smile, not caring if this type of smile caused his dry lips to crack till blood oozed out. He perfectly acted out what was a tough man with a tender heart who was desperate to pamper the female. ¡°Ok, I will listen to whatever you say, after I¡¯m done with the punishment...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have no life left after you¡¯re done with the punishment. I don¡¯t care, you have to listen to me now.¡± Gu Mengmeng was pissed off by Barete this block-head. He actually did not know how to cooperate even with her shielding him with the title of a young female! What a ninny-hammer. ¡°Mengmeng, be good and knock if off. When I¡¯m done with the punishment, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you ask me to do. But now, I really can¡¯t get up or else...¡± Barete looked at Gu Mengmeng in a difficult situation, not sure how to finish the rest of his sentence. Gu Mengmeng held her head high with arms akimbo, asking, ¡°Or else what?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not convinced that there was something scarier in this world than losing one¡¯s life after being exposed to the sunlight and even getting his skin skinned. Barete looked down, the brows on his forehead furrowing into a dead knot that could not release no matter what. With his lips pressed into a straight line, he clearly made up his mind to not open his mouth. Mr Holy took a leaf as big as a small umbre from somewhere and held it over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head to block off the sunlight. He peered down at Barete and Quentin in amanding position, helping Barete answer, ¡°If he ran away from the Deity¡¯s Punishment, the rage of the Beast Deity willnd on his female.¡± Chapter 32 - The Most Severe Punishment on A Male by The Beast Deity

Chapter 32: The Most Severe Punishment on A Male by The Beast Deity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng dissed them deep down in her heart: Were there no other goddamn fresh ideas? Everything was just about females and females. Was it worth it to sacrifice their lives just for the ridiculous rage of the Beast Deity? Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes in her heart but looking at the two males before her, one kneeling there after being implicated by her while the other being her benefactor who saved her life justst night. Although she disliked their idiocy and superstition, she could not say much. After all, everyone had the right to believe in their rightful set of beliefs. However, forcing Gu Mengmeng to watch Barete suffer under this sunlight for three days, she was still unable to do it. Thus, Gu Mengmeng sat next to Barete in a fit of a moment, elbowing Barete¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a male virgin? You don¡¯t even have a female, why are you scared of the Beast Deity venting his anger on your female?¡± Barete blushed slightly and fixated his gentle gaze that was forged from his flesh and bone on Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng pointed at herself with her index finger, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid that the Beast Deity will vent his anger on me?¡± Barete nodded his head. The Beast Deity¡¯s rage will extend to the female and this was the most severe punishment on a male by the Beast Deity. Although Gu Mengmeng was not his female yet, Barete still could not take the chance and let Gu Mengmeng risk her life. Gu Mengmeng was pretty dumbfounded but at the same time, touched. Thus, her attitude softened by quite a lot and she continued asking, as if she was chatting with him, ¡°Besides kneeling under the sunlight here, are there other rules needed to be abide by?¡± Barete shook his head, expressing that he had no idea. Then he looked up at Mr Holy, as if he was troubling him to answer on his behalf. Mr Holy deliberated for a moment before answering, ¡°No, as long as they can maintain human form for three days, this means that the Beast Deity has forgiven them.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Gu Mengmeng meaningfully nodded her head, then gave an extremely sweet smile to Barete while tilting her head. ¡°Mengmeng, go back first. This is the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, it won¡¯t be good if you sat here for too long.¡± Barete was a little worried, he was afraid that the Beast Deity will vent his anger on Gu Mengmeng after realizing that she climbed onto the tform. But, Gu Mengmeng paid no attention, and she raised her chin, saying, ¡°What is there that¡¯s not good? I¡¯m a young female, a favorite of the Beast Deity, no matter what I do, I would not get punished.¡± ¡°But...¡± Barete wanted to say something but was interrupted by another voice. ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± Elvis appeared with a darkened face while holding onto two wooden sticks, one thick and one thin. Elvis should not be med for his anger. He rushed off frantically to find her some wooden sticks just because he was worried that she was too hungry and was more worried that she would die from the punishment of the Beast Deity. But her? In a split second, she actually climbed onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and even huddled so closely with Barete who was still receiving the punishment. ¡°Leader~I¡¯m here~¡± Upon hearing Elvis calling for her, she stood up immediately, waving at him. Elvis¡¯s anger was entirely dispersed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s delicate and bright smile. He took arge step forward and climbed up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment easily just in a step. He said as he passed Gu Mengmeng the wooden sticks, ¡°You can eat now, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched onto her stomach, giggling guiltily. How nice was she to forget that she was still famished because of Barete? Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was aware of her mistake but did not correct it, Elvis was annoyed but amused at the same time but he was at his wit¡¯s end and could only sigh, saying, ¡°Hurry and eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head eagerly and sat down crossed-legged. Observing the wooden sticks in each of her hands for a long time, she passed Barete the thinner one and instructed, ¡°Come, help me sharpen the tip a little.¡± Chapter 33 - She Liked Lea!

Chapter 33: She Liked Lea!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Barete received the wooden stick, at a loss before sharpening it earnestly. Barete was very excited internally. He knew that he was currently receiving the Deity¡¯s Punishment but he could not control the strong current inside him. Elvis was the one who brought Gu Mengmeng back to Saint Nazaire while Lea was the one who saved Gu Mengmeng from Quentin. But Gu Mengmeng handed the tree branch to him in front of the two of them. Was this a proof that among the three of them, Gu Mengmeng liked him the best? After all, females will only give the males they liked the chance to do something for them. Elvis who had the same thought as Barete had his face darkened even more. When she had not found Barete, she stuck with him closely but once she found Barete, she immediately left him. Yet, the main culprit Gu Mengmeng had no idea that Elvis¡¯s and Barete¡¯s imaginations went as far as where the heavens were and was diligently analyzing how to ce the thicker wooden stick for stabilization. ¡°Leader.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up softly at Elvis, handing him the thicker wooden stick, ¡°Can you split it from the middle?¡± Elvis¡¯s expression became a lot better. Look, Gu Mengmeng handed him the thicker one, this shows that he was more reliable than Barete.¡± Thus, Elvis received the wooden stick haughtily from Gu Mengmeng. He exerted strength slightly from his fingers, splitting the wooden stick from the middle with a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. Gu Mengmeng instinctively pped and eximed as a way to fawn him over, ¡°Leader is so capable, you¡¯re really awesome, exactly what I wanted!¡± Honestly, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s boot-lick was over exaggerating but just nice, it worked perfectly for the males in this beast world. The males at the bottom of the tform started to scan their surroundings in all directions to search for a thicker wood than the one Elvis just split in order to perform well in front of Gu Mengmeng. But poor them had no idea that Gu Mengmeng was not in the mood to notice them because all she wanted was to eat now. Gu Mengmengid the wood Elvis broke t on the ground and eagerly waited for the one Barete was sharpening. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze seemed to contain some form of magic which caused all males present, including Elvis to follow her gaze and all stare at Barete simultaneously. This, in turn, caused Barete to start feeling anxious, he did not know that sharpening a wooden stick under the view of the entire tribe was so damn stressful. ¡°What about me? Should I do something too?¡± The neglected Mr Holy condescended on his own ord. He kneeled on the ground on one leg, hooking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his hand gently, turning her small face towards himself. Using a natural and graceful smile to look at her, his long and narrow eyes seemed like it could bewitch someone, how was it possible for one to be this charming? Gu Mengmeng spaced out due to this pair of eyes until no words came out. All she could do was open her little mouth slightly, blinking her eyes adorably while making eye contact with Mr Holy. Witnessing the scene, Elvis clenched his fists secretly. Because the look on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was no different from when she met him for the first time at theke. She liked Lea! This was the conclusion Elvis made. Honestly, he should feel happy but the me in his chest told him that he was far from being as noble he thought he would be. He was selfish, and he wanted to possess Gu Mengmeng solely, not sharing her with anyone. Even if it was Lea, he was unwilling to share. This inadvertently erupted a beast pressure that caused the bunch of males below the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment to feel a strong sense of oppression. Those that were weaker almost passed out while Lea and Barete who were involved could feel it more vividly. Chapter 34 - Boring Wood to Start a Fire

Chapter 34: Boring Wood to Start a Fire

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea maintained the position of kneeling on a leg and hooking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. Meanwhile, he turned his head towards Elvis slightly, his smile still as calm as ever, ¡°Elvis?¡± After being called out by Lea, Elvis then recovered. He retracted his beast pressure and shifted his sight to another direction so as to not see the unpleasant sight. Gu Mengmeng also recovered from this slight change and she despised herself from being smitten over guys but she could not do anything about it as Mr Holy¡¯s looks were indeed viting the rules too much. If Elvis looked like a conquering and unbeatable warlord who could face thousands of soldiers, Mr Holy was a thousand-year demon fox, having the ability to capture one¡¯s sight entirely. From faraway, the cold and unreachable flower was invible but after noticing him closely, he also had a charm that forced one to continue staring at him, just like a whirlpool, firmly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly, handing Mr Holy the wooden stick Elvis broke earlier, ¡°Beauty, I have to trouble you to drill a tiny hole as deep as this.¡± Lea nodded his head, letting go of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. He extended out his slender and pale finger while the nail on his index finger lengthened to the length of around five centimeter under the naked eye before he gave the wooden stick a light touch. The tiny hole as deep as what Gu Mengmeng described was done. Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. What the heck, this kind of maniption existed? Please forgive her, she had still not temporarily ept the fact that the good-looking guys around her were all demons. ¡°Mengmeng, is this ok?¡± Barete finally sharpened the wooden stick, and he handed it in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, forcefully interrupting the moment of her being all smitten over him. ¡°Ah? Oh oh, can can.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that her loss of cool once again was too embarrassing thus she took the wooden stick Barete just sharpened and focus all her attention on boring wood to start a fire, unwilling to look up at Mr Holy again. However, despite the fact that more than 80 percent of the entire tribe was staring at Gu Mengmeng around the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, not one male knew exactly what she was doing. But, was that important? Not a single bit important! Regardless of what females were doing, males just had to support them~ Hence, the bunch of onlookers stared intently in great delight at Gu Mengmeng rubbing the wooden stick not understanding the reason why she was doing so. She rubbed till perspiration formed on her forehead but not a single inch of smoke was formed. Till Gu Mengmeng¡¯s energy waspletely depleted and after she could not lift both her arms up anymore, she sagged in a corner weakly, staring nkly at the two wooden sticks in confusion. Elvis then asked, ¡°Is the procedure over? Can you eat now?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, her big eyes watering, ¡°Leader, please help me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis¡¯s heart started palpitating upon being stared at Gu Mengmeng in this way. Her pitiful look could really cause one to indulge in a train of thoughts and be impulsed to have herpletely. Gu Mengmeng huddled closer to Elvis while groaning and pushed the two wooden sticks to in front of him, ¡°Leader, help me rub these please. I have no energy left.¡± Although Elvis could not understand why he had to rub a wooden stick on another, since it was what Gu Mengmeng asked for, he will naturally not reject her. Thus, Elvis squatted down and started using the sharper end of the thinner wood to rub against the notch of the thicker one with strength, just like how Gu Mengmeng did earlier. Shortly after, a wharf of smoke started forming. Gu Mengmeng: Goddammit, boring wood to start a fire had to look at appearances too? Chapter 35 - Flame Devil and Fire

Chapter 35: me Devil and Fire

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing the wharf of smoke, Elvis paused his actions for a short while. Although the smell was very light, it seemed that he could smell the scent of the me Devil. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stop!¡± Gu Mengmeng finally managed to see a glimmer of hope. If Elvis stopped, the smoke would be dispersed by the wind. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was being so anxious, despite his hesitation, Elvis still continued to rub the wood. As expected, not longter, a tiny me could be seen. Gu Mengmeng was wild with joy as she grinned from ear to ear. She frantically grabbed a bunch of dried leaves and ced them around the tiny me to stoke the fire even more. Just when victory was nearing them, Gu Mengmeng felt her feet being lifted off the ground and then she was being carried around the waist by Elvis who jumped off the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment in two to three steps. He stared at the tiny me in furrowed brows, his expression filled with precaution against it. Not only Elvis, the surrounding males looked like they were facing a mortal enemy and the whole atmosphere became sullen in a second. ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked ignorantly. ¡°The me Devil is very dangerous and will asionally engulf the entire tribe.¡± Elvis¡¯s expression was very solemn, and he looked like a general who was ready to enter the battlefield anytime. ¡°me Devil?¡± Gu Mengmeng repeated Elvis¡¯s words in doubt, her big eyes scanning the surroundings in all directions, searching for an enormous monster that could engulf the entire tribe anytime. Elvis tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head then raised his chin up towards the direction of the leaves that were on fire at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the tiny me that could be put out anytime, asking in a half serious and half skeptical tone, ¡°The me Devil you were referring to, is this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Elvis nodded his head in utmost cautiousness. Gu Mengmeng stared at it for a long time before she noticed Barete and Quentin kneeling on the tform, not moving a single inch. They looked as if they were dying as heroes for the tribe. Gu Mengmeng was then affirmed that Elvis was not joking. Damn it, the generation gap was indeed as vast as the Pacific Ocean! Gu Mengmeng wriggled, trying to jump out of Elvis¡¯s embrace. But Elvis strongly held the belief that the me Devil was an extremely dangerous thing and was unwilling to let go no matter what happened. The more Gu Mengmeng wriggled, the tighter Elvis held her. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attempt was useless and seeing how the tiny me that took so much energy to start was about to get put out, she had no choice but to cup Elvis¡¯s face, forcing him to shift his gaze from the tiny me to her. She tried to make herself appear trust-able and said with the firmest expression she could put on, ¡°That¡¯s not the me Devil, that¡¯s fire. As long as you use if appropriately, the entire tribe will benefit.¡± ¡°Fire?¡± Elvis was still frowning, he wanted to believe Gu Mengmeng so badly but he had witnessed how the me Devil engulfed an entire beast city with his own eyes. The beast city that had a hundred years of history ended up in ashes and the orcs who escaped by chance were all frightened and could never forget the sky being covered in red light and the brutal scorch for eternity. Beasts had a natural fear towards fire and Gu Mengmeng knew about it. But, if she slowly continued to disseminate the uses and effects of fire to Elvis, the tiny me which was not started easily would extinguish entirely. Ah, Gu Mengmeng was famished. If the me was to extinguish, when would she be able to eat roasted rabbit meat? me Devil... tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment... Beast Deity... An idea shed in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. She whispered to Elvis, acting mysteriously, ¡°Both the me Devil and fire look very simr but they have their differences. me Devil is an evil punishing the people while the fire of hope is a good reward to the people. It is the light and warmth bestowed upon everyone by the Beast Deity. If all of you continue treating fire as the me Devil, the Beast Deity will definitely be furious.¡± Chapter 36 - A Female Who Showed Exceptional Concern

Chapter 36: A Female Who Showed Exceptional Concern

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As expected, superstition had to be cured by another superstition. Gu Mengmeng was greatly thankful for the frauds she was exposed to in the present world either directly or indirectly that used religions to con others so that she was able to easily bluff these ancient people who had never seen much of the world. Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes with each other. Elvis had already told Lea about the potential possibility that Gu Mengmeng was a messenger of the Beast Deity so these words from Gu Mengmeng confirmed the suspicion of her identity as a messenger of the Beast Deity. It¡¯s a pity that Gu Mengmeng herself was not aware that her way of speaking carelessly had caused her image to go far beyond one¡¯s reach so much so that in the near future, a stir would be created in the beast world. Currently, Gu Mengmeng was just thinking of the rabbit meat that was awaiting to be freshly cooked. Since they had confirmed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity as a messenger of the Beast Deity, Elvis naturally did not doubt her words. Although deep down, he still regarded the me Devil with reverence, since Gu Mengmeng had said her words, he was willing to risk his life and give it a try. Thus, he ced Gu Mengmeng on the ground and tried to approach the me warily. The pace Elvis that demon was advancing in was too cautious that Gu Mengmeng could not hold it in any longer. She sighed and simply bypassed Elvis, walking towards the direction of the me in big strides herself. Orcs had extremely sharp hearing, and they were not far from Elvis either. Thus, what Gu Mengmeng said was heard by majority of them but they did not know about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity as a messenger of the Beast Deity so they kept a ¡®wait-and-see¡¯ attitude towards her words. After all, when females became willful, when had they ever considered the welfare of the tribe? But just as Gu Mengmeng was walking towards the fire herself, undaunted by it, an iparable shock could be felt by the onlooking males. Elvis and Lea who were left behind by Gu Mengmeng felt it more intensely. Even though the petite figure facing the fire was clearly so feeble to the point that it appeared that she could not withstand anything, she gave the appearance of infinite strength at that very moment. They cannot help but follow her steps, trust her and support her. Meanwhile, Barete and Quentin who were originally kneeling beside the fire felt the shock as though they were struck by lightning. Even Quentin¡¯s heart had grown a sense of awe towards Gu Mengmeng upon seeing her walk towards them. She looked like she had a secret with her and going against her was simply finding one¡¯s death. Perhaps, Lea¡¯s timely appearance was not a coincidence, it was really meant to be. The Beast Deity cared exceptionally for this female. Quentin decided silently in his heart that if he could survive the Deity¡¯s Punishment this time, he would keep his eyes on Nina in the future and not let her provoke this little female. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t care less about the turbulent waves in their hearts and she just hopped over happily to the fire in twittering steps. In one hand, she grabbed a bunch of dried leaves and threw them into the fire to prevent it from going out and on the other hand, she handed the rest of the wooden stick to Barete who was still kneeling on the rock, ¡°Come, help me to break this into smaller pieces.¡± Barete received the wooden stick nkly, exerting strength on both his hands and then the wooden stick was broken into bits with a crack. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes shimmered like stars in worship and she stuck both her thumb up, praising, ¡°As expected, tough man! Handsome~¡± Generouspliments towards males were non existent in the beast world. So, no matter how many times Gu Mengmeng praised like this with some form of exaggeration and in a slight joking tone, it would still set the hearts of males on fire. It was the same for Barete, Elvis and Lea. Chapter 37 - Since You’re Handsome, Whatever You Said Made Sense

Chapter 37: Since You¡¯re Handsome, Whatever You Said Made Sense

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis sat down cross-legged next to Gu Mengmeng. Yes, he was scared of the me Devil. But even Gu Mengmeng was able to sit so close to it. As the tribe leader and the first warrior in Saint Nazaire, he could not possibly sit further from it than a young female like Gu Mengmeng. Did he still want his reputation or not? And furthermore, Barete this fellow was kneeling there all the time, not moving an inch. How could he let Gu Mengmeng think that Barete was more courageous than him? Although Elvis did not quite understand the meaning of a tough man, but it should be apliment. The worship gaze of Gu Mengmeng should only belong to him! Thinking about this, Elvis gave his muscled arm a tug, pulling Gu Mengmeng into his embrace domineeringly. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was struggling, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Side-kick, didn¡¯t you say that you would not leave me by even a foot?¡± Sure, since you¡¯re handsome, whatever you said made sense. Gu Mengmeng stared at the rabbit meat in grievance and then turned to look at the stubborn Elvis who was unwilling to let go of her. She decided to curve to save the nation, ¡°Leader, you¡¯re hungry too right? How about letting me handle the meat and roast it for you to try a rare sumptuous meal?¡± ¡°Roast?¡± Elvis felt that Gu Mengmeng was glowing with a mysterious hue. She was like a treasure-house filled with secrets and would puzzle one but also enchant one with every action she did. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed. Was she dumb to rely on these fellows who survived on eating raw meat and drinking blood in this world where they called fire as the me Devil to understand what was cooking and to know what was stir-fry, roast, fry and deep-fry? Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re a brave and quick-witted girl, you can do it! Gu Mengmeng rooted for herself in her heart before squeezing out a slightly ttering smile as she squinted her eyes and said, ¡°It means to handle the meat and make it more delicious.¡± Elvis was not convinced, wasn¡¯t rabbit meat just rabbit meat? What was there to be more delicious about... ¡°Leader, as a sidekick, I have an obligation to provide a better life for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head seriously, deeply touching herself. What apetent and outstanding sidekick she was~ Elvis threw the piece of meat into the crowd. The beasts who were already itching to try showed off their natural beastly strength and shoved each other, just like how a rugby team would fight in the Olympics. After all the chaos, a healthy-looking beast managed to snatch the bloody and dirty rabbit meat. He then walked to Gu Mengmeng in a discreet and stately pace, as if he was a world champion carrying his trophy and looked at her with much expectation. ¡°How to handle it? Just speak your mind and let Collin do it.¡± Elvis¡¯s gazended on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, not shifting away at all. Gu Mengmeng felt wholeheartedly that this treatment where the males all clustered around her was not what any ordinary person could enjoy. When hundred differently styled good-looking males who all had strong builds and perfect appearances view your order as an honor, it was truly difficult to deal with. Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly at Collin, saying, ¡°Please bring this rabbit meat to the stream and wash the blood and internal organs thoroughly with water, ok?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s politeness made Collin blush, no other females spoke this gently to him before. Let alone washing a piece of meat, he would not say a single word even if Gu Mengmeng asked him to pluck all the hair off his body. ¡°Thank you~¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and gave a sweet smile. ¡°No... no need.¡± Collin¡¯s blushed even more. He held the rabbit in one hand and scratched the back of his head with the other, backtracking in small steps. Plop! As proven, one would fall while walking backwards. Chapter 38 - Barete’s Inferiority

Chapter 38: Barete¡¯s Inferiority

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Collin was very quick in handling the rabbit meat. In an instant, he returned with a thoroughly washed meat. Gu Mengmeng received the rabbit meat blissfully and instructed Collin to find a thinner tree branch and sharpen one of the ends before skewing the meat through the branch. She tilted her head to look at Elvis and consulted him in a fawning and docile tone, ¡°Leader, can I shift there to sit? I can¡¯t put my abilities to good use if you hug me like this.¡± Elvis liked the feeling of Gu Mengmeng huddling in his embrace just like how she was originally part of his body. He felt that he was onlyplete when he was hugging her. But, he did not bear to disappoint her. Thus, he nodded his head, allowing her to leave his embrace. However, when she was just less than half a meter away, he already felt the distance between them. Gu Mengmeng was so hungry until she saw stars flying before her eyes. No matter how many handsome guys were standing in front of her, they could notpare to how good-looking the rabbit meat was. ¡°Roasted rabbit meat, my favorite~¡± Gu Mengmeng hummed a little song in mixed ents while turning the rabbit meat. Her self-contentment brought about another wave of shock to all the males in Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng knew how to sing?! It was said that only females from the Mermaid Tribe had this ability, Gu Mengmeng had it too?! Gu Mengmeng turned around unintentionally, catching Barete staring at her with a face filled with astonishment and shock. Thus, she lightly hit Barete¡¯s arm with her elbow, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Barete regained hisposure abruptly then lowered his head, frowning. For the first time, the proud warrior of Saint Nazaire, Barete, avoided the sight of his favorite female. He started to doubt, was he good enough? Was he really fit to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pursuer? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng was more surprised. Barete had always been a straightforward male and had neither concealed anything nor acted bashful. Although his interest towards her came a little sudden and abrupt, but people were this strange. After someone whispered that they liked you for a hundred times, this person would definitely be a little special to you, regardless. Even if you did not ept him, or did not even give him any response, as long as he did not disappear all of a sudden, you would definitely not adapt to it. Gu Mengmeng was now like that. All day long, Barete would wish that he could nt his eyes on Gu Mengmeng so badly. This time, she approached him on her own ord, so why was he avoiding her? Barete mped his lips and gave an irrelevant answer after seeing the tree branch that Gu Mengmeng was turning nimbly, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of the me... Devil?¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned and answered, ¡°As long as you use it appropriately, fire would not be me Devil. Look, isn¡¯t it helping me roast this rabbit meat lovingly?¡± Barete nodded his head on appearance, holding back more thoughts he had in his heart. When this me was ignited, he was holding onto the determination of sacrificing himself for her. It was fine even if he was engulfed by the me Devil but he definitely could not stand up and run away to prevent the Beast Deity from venting his anger onto Gu Mengmeng. But this determination, to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s light-heartedness, looked extremely shabby. He wanted to be a more outstanding male, a male that could match up to Gu Mengmeng. But now, he was not sure whether he could even survive the Deity¡¯s Punishment... Gu Mengmeng thought that Barete¡¯s anomaly was due to his fear towards fire so she heartlessly joked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so scared, why didn¡¯t you run off just now?¡± Chapter 39 - I’m So Hungry, I Wanna Eat So Badly

Chapter 39: I¡¯m So Hungry, I Wanna Eat So Badly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Barete stared at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, his resolute face filled with strict determination, ¡°I want to protect you.¡± Thump, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s maiden heart was tugged on brutally by this not-so-gentle sentence of Barete. How could she forget? Mr Holy said before that if one avoided the Deity¡¯s Punishment, the rage of the Beast Deity would be vented on his female. Even though Barete and her only knew each other¡¯s name and nothing else, but this fellow was so persistent in affirming her as his partner and was also willing to risk his life for her. A touching rtionship was not about him being unafraid of everything. It was instead about him being so clearly afraid of everything but because he needed to protect you, he did not shrink back. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth curved upwards unknowingly. Barete was indeed a tough man, she was charmed by him! As they chatted, the rabbit meat was roasted until it was tender on the inside and golden-brown on the outside. The seductive aroma made the famished Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach rumble out of hunger. She gulped her saliva and after going through a war with her thoughts, she still decided to tear a rabbit leg for Elvis. After all, she was not sure how long did she need to stay here for so this boot still had to be licked. Thus, Gu Mengmeng swallowed her saliva and handed Elvis the left hind leg of the rabbit, as an attempt to fawn him over. Her face clearly wrote the words ¡®I¡¯m so hungry, I wanna eat so badly¡¯ but she said, ¡°Leader, would you like to try my skills?¡± Elvis did not take the rabbit meat from Gu Mengmeng but this did not prevent him from feeling pleased to arge extent due to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s actions. She shared her food with him. Under extreme hunger, she shared the food that she cooked on her own with him. Thus, Elvis benevolently forgave Gu Mengmeng unterally for her negligence earlier towards him when she was chatting with Barete. He smirked haughtily and pushed the rabbit meat back to Gu Mengmeng, replying coldly, ¡°Females have priority to enjoy all the food. Furthermore, as the Leader of Saint Nazaire, I can¡¯t snatch the food from females.¡± Gu Mengmeng was long famished, despite this rabbit leg not being seasoned, the aroma from the roasting was enough to let her salivate. Let alone a rabbit leg, Gu Mengmeng felt that even if she was given a whole cow, she could finish it in the blink of an eye. But considering the n of boot-licking, the rabbit meat stopped just before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth as she ascertained once more, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to have a try? I¡¯ll eat it then, there won¡¯t be anymore left once I eat.¡± ¡°Eat.¡± Elvis¡¯s smile was light, and it epassed a form of connivance. Although it was slight, it was easy to notice the meticulous care in it. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tolerance had already been maximized to the fullest. Even if Elvis were to snatch her food now, she would not let him. Holding the rabbit leg with both hands, she chomped on it inrge bites, chewing it well. Based on the standards in the present world, the way Gu Mengmeng ate looked quite shabby. But in the eyes of Elvis, Barete, Lea and the bunch of males, it was extremely adorable. That delicate small face was so deeply satisfied while her tiny mouth that looked as tasty as a cherry was stained with the oil from the food. It did not make her look unkempt but instead, she looked more lively and adorable. Seeing how she was chowing down the food, the males could not help but swallow their saliva too. Chapter 40 - Hello, Im Gu Mengmeng.

Chapter 40: Hello, I¡¯m Gu Mengmeng.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The aroma in the air was already so fragrant and seductive, they now believe more strongly that the delicacy in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands that was handled before was definitely iparably tasty, more tasty than any tastes they could imagine. Just when Gu Mengmeng was about to eat her second rabbit leg and give a burp of the century under the eyes of the crowd, the males under the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment were pushed aside to make way for a passage. The males who were squeezed to both sides were naturally unhappy but when they realized that it was a female from the tribe, they shook their head out of embarrassment and shifted away on their own ord. ¡°Sandy, we¡¯re sorry, the food that Gu Mengmeng made was seriously too fragrant, so we didn¡¯t notice your smell...¡± The males apologized while shifting to both sides. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sandy gave an awkwardugh. Although she was a female and the males in the tribe treated her well, but whenpared to the first beauty Nina, Sandy was already used to being neglected. ¡°I smelled the fragrance too, so I came to have a look.¡± ¡°Whoa whoa, the food that Gu Mengmeng made smelled so delicious. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s not only beautiful, she¡¯s also gentle and kind hearted. If you want to eat, you can tell her, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t reject you!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Supporter Number One eximed. ¡°Yes yes, I saw that she even shared some with Elvis. She¡¯s already willing to share with a male, females are definitely not a problem.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Supporter Number Two added. Sandy smiled bashfully. She was just attracted by this intriguing aroma but if she really stood in front of Gu Mengmeng, she would be too embarrassed to ask Gu Mengmeng to share the food with her. After all, she had six males. If she begged others for food, her males would be aughingstock. She did not want her males to get ridiculed at not being able to provide for their own female. Because of her, they were already bullied enough by Nina and her partners. Gu Mengmeng who was still on the tform was full from the meal. She had the typical big eyes but also a small stomach. Just earlier she felt that she could finish a whole cow but now, her stomach clearly told her that her understanding towards herself was not veryprehensive. Just when she was getting ready to share the leftover rabbit meat with the rest, Gu Mengmeng heard the discussion under the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Looking over at the source of the voices, Gu Mengmeng saw Sandy. Sandy had neat short hair that made her look refreshing and sunny. She had a tranquil and gentle smile, one that was slightly shy but not coy. Her skin was a healthy shade of wheat and she was slightly stocky, between the standards of robust and obese. Although she did not fit the beauty standards in the present world, her chubbiness was quite adorable. Although both of them were females from Saint Nazaire, there was a clear distinction between Sandy and Nina. Gu Mengmeng had a natural liking towards cute and meek girls. After all, being surrounded by a bunch of males for two days, other than Nina this annoying bitch, Sandy was the first female Gu Mengmeng had seen. Who said that people of the same gender repel? Gu Mengmeng wanted to hold Sandy¡¯s hand so badly to leave a favorable impression and actually carry out an example to tell this world what was regretting not knowing someone earlier and feeling like old friends at the first meeting. Do all of you know that?! Gu Mengmeng patted her butt after standing up and walked to the end of the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Bending her legs, she sat down on the end, her legs dangling naturally off the tform. Sitting down like this, Gu Mengmeng was taller than Sandy by around a head. She went against the sunlight and stuck out a slim and pale hand towards Sandy, her radiant smile as warm as the sunlight. Many yearster, when Sandy recollected that day, she would still smile warmly, mimicking Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Mengmeng.¡± Chapter 41 - Sandy, The Female

Chapter 41: Sandy, The Female

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy wobbled a little after being taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s radiant smile. She nced upwards at Gu Mengmeng in a trance, feeling a palpitation that no words could describe. She was so beautiful, beautiful to the point that Sandy was unable toe up with any descriptions even after searching her dictionary as she felt that there were no appropriate words avable. Moreover, this beautiful female did not look down on her just because she was a half-orc, she even... stuck her hand out. Sandy timidly stuck her hand out but stopped just before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nails. Could a half-orc like her touch this beautiful female? However, Gu Mengmeng did not give Sandy any time for self-pity as she stretched her hand forward, holding tightly onto Sandy¡¯s chubby little hand. Yeah, pinching it felt so good~ ¡°I made roasted rabbit, let¡¯s eat it together~¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to appear more affectionate after seeing how Sandy was being so shy though she was clearly salivating. She resembled the little girl who was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neighbor when she was young. Sandy was originally attracted by the aroma of roasted rabbit and now that she was being pulled by Gu Mengmeng, she could not restrain herself anymore. But looking at the male behind her, Sandy¡¯s face became red as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll just try a bit.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not a stingy person, she hit Sandy with her shoulder lightly while affectionately holding onto Sandy¡¯s arm, winking to signal her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and eat, there¡¯s still a lot left.¡± Although Sandy was a half-orc, but she was also a precious female so the rabbit that Gu Mengmeng roasted was left untouched at its original ce other than the two legs Gu Mengmeng herself had eaten. This was the first time Sandy was standing on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, she was initially nervous but facing the temptation of delicious food and the warmth from Gu Mengmeng, this tense feeling was not enough to force her to back down. She imitated how Gu Mengmeng sat and then sat down cross-legged next to her. Her dewy eyes were clear and transparent while the little gluttonous thought written over her face. Seeing how she was charmingly naive, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart softened even more. Nimbly breaking the leftover rabbit meat into smaller pieces, she picked the piece with the most meat and gave it to Sandy. She then gave an equally meaty piece to Elvis like how she would present a dog leg. Although he was not the first person Gu Mengmeng gave her food to, considering the fact that Sandy was a female and that Gu Mengmeng had already offered him the food first before she started eating, Elvis was already very satisfied. A rabbit, despite it being a little bigger than those in the present world, was eventually still a rabbit, how much meat did it have? Gu Mengmeng held the little meat left in her hands, looking at the males who were all eagerly staring at her. Damn it, don¡¯t look at me with a face full of eagerness! Gu Mengmeng was breaking down internally. This small amount of meat was definitely not enough to share among three people but Mr Holy¡¯s status did not seem ordinary, it would not be nice if she did not give him. On the other hand, Barete received such a cruel punishment for her and even though he was clearly so afraid of the fire until he wanted death, he continued kneeling on the spot without moving a single inch. He was just scared that the Beast Deity whom nobody had seen before would vent his anger upon her. Their friendship was clearly there and if she did not give him the meat, even Gu Mengmeng would view herself as trash. Meanwhile, looking at Collin who helped wash the rabbit meat earlier, although she did not know him well, at least he contributed physically. If she did not give him... would that be fine? Sigh, the trouble of being short on supplies. Just when Gu Mengmeng was being put on the spot, a sweet and soft voice was heard from behind her. Although it was quite inaudible, from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s point of view, it helped to save her from a critical situation. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, that... can I eat some more?¡± Chapter 42 - Ninas Provocation

Chapter 42: Nina¡¯s Provocation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sure, of course you can.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, turning around to pass Sandy all the meat left, smiling while saying, ¡°You¡¯re a female that¡¯s very precious. You should eat first if there¡¯s food, right right?¡± The three males who did not get to eat were a little disappointed but giving the meat to Sandy was better than giving it to other males so they did not say much and merely nodded their heads. Among the three of them, Collin was the one who agreed to thergest extent. He looked at Gu Mengmeng in shock and worship, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the most kind-hearted and gentle female I have ever seen. You¡¯re not only nice to your pursuers, you are even so gentle and friendly towards other females. Gu Mengmeng... you... you are really extremely special.¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little embarrassed from thepliment. After all, strictly speaking, the rabbit was considered as something she had left over. Even though Sandy did not seem to despise and instead was touched, giving something like this to her made Gu Mengmeng at shame. Being shouted out so loudly by Collin, Gu Mengmeng felt more guilty. ¡°It¡¯s just a rabbit, you¡¯re just exaggerating.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± A sharp voice rang across, dampening the hot atmosphere on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. As soon as Gu Mengmeng heard this voice, goosebumps appeared starting from the bottom of her feet. It was not fright, it was disgust... Looking towards the source of the sound, as expected, Nina was stomping towards them in resentment, twitching her fat butt. Despite how ufortable the males were, they still had to make way for Nina. After all, she was a female. Nina cared less for what others thought, all her thoughts were focused on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. This wretched female! Actually dared to hit her! She would make her pay for what she did. Nina¡¯s partner evolved into beast form and lied on the ground, letting Nina step on his back to reach the tform. Nina¡¯s hands that resembled Doraemon¡¯s were supported by another two of her partners each, as if she was a queen. Her oppressive air was truly terrifying. Sandy was used to Nina¡¯s bullying so when she saw her, she wanted to hide behind her own partner out of instinct. However, her male was standing under the tform. Just when he wanted to climb up and help her, he was stopped by Nina¡¯s partner and was unable to reach her at all. Sandy was so anxious and scared until her eyes could not help but turn red. ¡°I say Sandy, although you¡¯re just a lowly half-orc, you¡¯re still a female of Saint Nazaire in any case. You have the courage to eat this kind of food which came from an unknown origin? You¡¯re just a useless glutton to those who know you but for those who don¡¯t know you, they would think that your male is so useless until you¡¯re going around begging for food out of hunger.¡± Nina¡¯s sharp and blunt voice shot through the air. Although her original aim was Gu Mengmeng, she was filled with anger upon seeing how Sandy and Gu Mengmeng were getting along well. Those who got along well with Gu Mengmeng were all her enemies! Thinking about it, Nina¡¯s choice of words became harsher. Folding both her hands before her chest, she looked at Sandy in disdain, saying, ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s true that your partner can¡¯t satisfy you and let you go hungry? If it¡¯s really like that, I can share some bones and internal organs I left behind with you so that you can feel more full and not go around begging for food like this. Tsk tsk tsk, what an ugly sight, why does our Saint Nazaire have females like you? I really feel ashamed of being in the same tribe as you, too embarrassing!¡± Gu Mengmeng held in for as long as she could and finally could not control herself anymore. She took a big step forward and pushed Nina mercilessly, raising her chin and retorted, ¡°You didn¡¯t have enough of being hit? The wound on your head has healed? Did youe here to ask for a beating?!¡± Chapter 43 - Do They Still Have Any Shame?

Chapter 43: Do They Still Have Any Shame?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at Gu Mengmeng running towards her as though she was going to beat her up, Nina instinctively took a step back. After all, Gu Mengmeng was the first person to ever hit her and she could still feel the pain on her head. Although males could not attack females, they would not just stand there and look at their females being bullied. So the two males that were originally supporting Nina automatically stepped forward and blocked her behind them like two Door Gods. Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth in anger, she pointed to the males¡¯ noses and scolded, ¡°This is a fight between women... females, males get the hell out!¡± Indeed, there was an unsaid rule in the Beast World that males were not allowed to intervene in a fight between females. In normal circumstances, females in the Beast World seldom got into conflicts. The problems between them were usually solved by asking their males put up a deadly fight against each other. Situations such as this requiring the female to attack personally, never happened before. Looking at the Door Gods standing firm to their ground with no intention of moving, Gu Mengmeng became even more angry. She rolled up her sleeve and said fiercely, ¡°What now? Are you gonna fight with me too? Yesterday you asked Quentin to kill me, and he failed, so today you two are nning to be the substitute and kill me in front of all the Saint Nazaire tribesmen? Come at me! Do you think I¡¯m scared?!¡± Nina¡¯s two males nced at Quentin kneeling at one side and signaling them. They raised their hands and wanted to tell Gu Mengmeng ¡®You can hit us if you want to fight, just don¡¯t hit Nina¡¯, but before they could do it, the originally fierce Gu Mengmeng fell onto the ground the moment their hands moved. Now, Gu Mengmeng had sacrificed much for these. It was a solid fall and Gu Mengmeng felt as though her butt had split into eight parts. Tears were shining in her big watery eyes and she looked at Elvis with a pitiful look. She resembled the female lead in Qiongyao¡¯s novel that had a grieved yet firm look when bullied by others, and said with her trembling voice in an almost crying tone, ¡°Leader, help me...¡± What?! The Door Gods looked at each other in astonishment. Did they touch her just now? They didn¡¯t... did they? Then why did she fall? Was it because she was too feeble and was blown down by the wind resulted from them raising their hands? These people from the modern did not know for sure, this was Gu Mengmeng acting on the spot, with the name being ¡®feigning injury¡¯. Mm-mm! Osaka definitely owed Gu Mengmeng 10086 Academy Awards. Males had a sharp eyesight in the Beast World and Elvis was not far away from her, in addition, Elvis was on guard ever since Nina appeared, afraid that Gu Mengmeng would be taken advantage of. Hence, he clearly saw that Nina¡¯s males did not touch her at all. But, was that important? What mattered was that Gu Mengmeng had fallen, and whether it was due to them was unimportant. Elvis dashed towards the Door Gods like a swirl of wind and Gu Mengmeng could not even see his movements without blinking. When she finally saw it clearly, Nina¡¯s partners had been held on their neck by Elvis with their feet above the ground. ¡°Bang¡± A swirl of dust flew up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. The Door Gods were directly thrown off by Elvis. Quentin¡¯s act was already held in contempt by the rest of males downstage, and now Nina¡¯s other partners dared to attack a little female in front of everybody, it was not something anyone could have done! Orcs were also people! Do they still have any shame?! Hence, the two Door Gods turned into punching bags for anger venting, while Nina, whose head was previously held high, seemed to be a little guilty... Chapter 44 - Gu Mengmeng Abused Her Power to Bully Others

Chapter 44: Gu Mengmeng Abused Her Power to Bully Others

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the troublesome males were dealt by Elvis, Gu Mengmeng instantly got up from the ground and stood half a step behind Elvis with an expression resembling an evil person achieving his ambition. She held her head high and looked at Nina with a manner even more arrogant than the way Nina had looked at Sandy. She said, ¡°Ugly monster, you were so arrogant just now, weren¡¯t you? Come, now tell me, who was the one that has a dubious background? Eh?¡± Elvis lifted one eyebrow and with the corner of his eyes, he looked at Gu Mengmeng whom was obviously abusing her power to bully others. That nce was filled with utmost gentleness. Elvis felt a sense of pride deep down in his heart being able to be her tower of strength. Hence, this was the first time that Elvis, someone who had always stayed away from troubles stirred up by the females, felt that the conflicts between them were not all that boring and troublesome. He stood on the spot acting like a patron and enjoyed the show put up by Gu Mengmeng. Originally, Nina already had mental trauma from Gu Mengmeng, she had only dared to provoke Gu Mengmeng because of the presence of all her males, but she never expected Elvis to intervene. Just the two standing together was an impassable Himya to her. Nina was scared. She instinctively wanted to run away but could not tolerate the loss of face especially after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scream of ¡°ugly monster¡± that had hurt her sensitive heart. After all, she was the most beautiful female in the entire tribe, how could her beauty be criticized? So, Nina, with herst bit of courage, her t chest up and head held high, said, ¡°I... I was speaking to Sandy, what has it got to do with you?¡± ¡°Sandy is my friend, you talking to her is my business!¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy¡¯s shoulders and secretly held her trembling hands, not bothered by the sweaty hands. Gu Mengmeng raised her chins and signaled to Sandy, before asking, ¡°Right, Sandy.¡± ¡°Y... yes. We are friends.¡± Sandy was always timid in front of Nina and she still could not look at Nina in the eyes even with Gu Mengmeng backing her up. She could only hide behind Gu Mengmeng like a scared chick. But... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny figure could not even cover half of Sandy¡¯s plump body, making the scene a little funny. But Nina could not be bothered with teasing about their body shapes, she could only feel herself almost blowing up. She understood if she could not provoke Gu Mengmeng, as that bitch had Elvis and Barete backing her up, but how dare Sandy, as a lowly half-orc, go against her openly? Is the sky falling? ¡°Sandy,e here!¡± Nina said, while pouncing over to grab Sandy from behind Gu Mengmeng and teach her a lesson. How could Gu Mengmeng allow her to prevail? At the same time, Nina was pouncing over, Gu Mengmeng had pulled Sandy aside to dodge the attack, while sticking out her leg that sent Nina tripping like a dog eating its feces. Just nice, she stopped right in front of Quentin. Quentin wanted to lend a hand to Nina, but his wrist was held by a smooth white hand. With a faint yet charming voice, someone said, ¡°If you are helping Nina up now, this would not remain as a small dispute between the females. Are you confident of winning Barete, Elvis... and me?¡± Chapter 45 - Nina Wanted to Divorce

Chapter 45: Nina Wanted to Divorce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Quentin withdrew his hands that was already stretched out halfway. Originally, he could have tied with Barete, even winning if he used his full strength, but with his broken arm now, he could never win Barete. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng not only had Barete around her but also Elvis and Lea. Looking at Quentin slowly putting down his hands and finally clenching it into fists, Lea let out a slightly disappointed cluck of his tongue and said, ¡°I thought you would be willing to give me a chance to show off.¡± Quentin did not answer. He locked his brows and made eye contact with Nina whom was lying in front of him. Nina had heard the full conversation between Lea and Quentin, but she did not think that Quentin had remained silent to help her. Instead, she felt Quentin was a timid coward, allowing Gu Mengmeng to bully her because he was scared of Barete, Elvis and Lea. Nina dared not to vent her anger at Lea and Elvis, but she would not be so polite in front of Quentin. Lying on the ground, Nina hit the ground with her hand forcefully to show her anger. Her chicken-eyes turned round from ring and she pointed her finger at Quentin¡¯s nose, scolded fiercely, ¡°You useless piece of trash that can¡¯t even settle small matters. Now you are just going to watch me getting bullied?! I don¡¯t have a male as useless as you, I am going to divorce with you, I will!¡± Quentin did not answer. He looked at the frenzied Nina deeply with restraint, a look that made people pitied him. How many things did he do for Nina that were against his personal beliefs? Even if he was going to be abandoned by the Beast Deity, he had done everything to make Nina happy. But, this was her second time saying she was going to divorce with him... Nina¡¯s words had resulted in a strange silence at the scene. Even the males fighting intensely with the two other partners of Nina had stopped and looked at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, frowning. It was indeed detestable for Quentin toy his hands on Gu Mengmeng, but he was willing to withstand everyone¡¯s anger to do it all for Nina. But Nina said she was going to divorce with him... This had made everyone disappointed. Even the Door Gods that were beaten to the ground looked at Quentin with pity. But Nina was unmoved. She supported her weight with her elbows and sat on the ground, panting. Resembling a shrew scolding on the streets, Nina pointed to Quentin and scolded, ¡°I was willing to mate with you in the past only because you could fly. And now? Your wings are broken. Are wingless eagles considered eagles? You answer it yourself! What¡¯s more, one of your arms are broken too, a disabled beast like you can¡¯t even bepared to a half-orc, what do I need you for? We might as well divorce today, and from today onwards, you shall never introduce yourself as my partner!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt angry by just listening, but before she could go up and rebut Nina, Sandy held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and shook her head. Gu Mengmeng thought Sandy was worried of her stirring up trouble, so she patted the back of Sandy¡¯s hand and assured, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I am not scared of her!¡± Sandy pulled Gu Mengmeng who was about to dash back out. With a troubled look, she whispered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, ¡°Don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t help Quentin.¡± Chapter 46 - Not Allowed to Divorce Even with Broken Relationship?!

Chapter 46: Not Allowed to Divorce Even with Broken Rtionship?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy with a confused face, not knowing why she said that. Sandy pressed her lips together and lowered her volume further, ¡°This is an unsaid rule between the females that we do not intervene anything between them and their males.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy, thought for a while before nodding her head. Indeed, even an upright official finds it hard to settle a family quarrel. It was not suitable for her as an outsider to intervene. Gu Mengmeng sighed and held back her raging chivalrous heart. She decided to be a humble onlooker and watch this ¡®Break-up Arena¡¯ live on stage. ¡°I would have long broken up with Nina if I am Quentin,¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her mouth scornfully and tilted her head slightly to tell Sandy. Gu Mengmeng kept her voice very low, but the crowd had heard it. Her words were even more uneptable than Nina saying she wanted to divorce with Quentin. It was an idea that would shake the whole world. Sandy was also shocked, her big adorable eyes blinked and looked at Gu Mengmeng. After what seemed a long time, she said, ¡°A male can only have one partner in their entire lifetime. Once they were divorced from their partner, they would receive the punishment from the Rage of the Beast Deity. Even if those that are stronger are able to survive it, they will be stray beasts. The lead the life of the walking dead, not feeling joy and warmth for the rest of their lives, in addition to getting chased and killed by all orcs. That type of life... is so pathetic.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes opened wider than Sandy¡¯s. Not allowed to divorce even with a broken rtionship between the couple? This was an utmost inhumane rule, making divorce seem like destroying the whole gxy, even getting chased and killed by everyone? What has me divorcing got to do with you? Sandy was confused looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shocked reaction. Wasn¡¯t thismon sense? Why did Gu Mengmeng act as if she doesn¡¯t know about it at all? Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy¡¯s expression and realized she had probably overreacted. Maybe, in this world where the gender ratio was unbnced to the extreme, this rule acted as a form of protection for the females? Otherwise, just the personality of the females in the Beast World would make males want to strangle countless number of females like Nina. Although Nina was loathsome, the Beast World could not continue to breed and raise offspring if all the females were strangled to death. After thinking through it, Gu Mengmeng looked more rxed. She shook her head and said, ¡°Never mind then, why do we have to join in the fight between them couples? Come, let¡¯s go back and eat. Your rabbit meat seems no longer warm, may I help you heat it up?¡± Talking about food, Sandy immediately forgot Gu Mengmeng¡¯s oddness moments ago. With shining eyes, she nodded and answered softly, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, the rabbit meat you cooked was so delicious, unlike any I have eaten before. It has a... a... I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but it was really delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡± As she was speaking, she took the remaining rabbit meat in Sandy¡¯s hand and put it back to roast on the fire pit. But the location was even nearer to Nina and Quentin, making Gu Mengmeng look like the popcorn seller in front of a cinema, not missing out anything on screen without buying tickets. The smell of roasted rabbit spread out and Nina¡¯s tongue twisted, she could not even scold Quentin fluently. Looking at the Sandy¡¯s blessed face as she satisfactorily munched on a piece of rabbit meat, Nina had almost bid her tongue as well. Damn! Nina was furious. She was the most beautiful in the tribe, when did it be the lowly half-orc female Sandy¡¯s turn to enjoy delicious food first? Chapter 47 - Beat You up Every Time I See You!

Chapter 47: Beat You up Every Time I See You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nina was furious. She marched forward and threw the rabbit meat Gu Mengmeng had roasted for Sandy on the ground before Gu Mengmeng could react. She then said arrogantly, ¡°I said you are not allowed to eat, are you deaf?¡± Gu Mengmeng had already detested Nina. Although she won¡¯t be speaking up for Quentin like Virgin Mary, it did not mean Gu Mengmeng could take her way of things. Moreover, Nina had looked for trouble ever since she appeared. She was all ready to beat up her just now, but she turned to look for Quentin halfway during their argument, resulting in Gu Mengmeng holding back all her anger. Now, she came to look for trouble again, even throwing Sandy¡¯s food on the ground. Looking at Sandy¡¯s grieved look, Gu Mengmeng raged. ¡°Eh, do you have some kind of problem? You expect us to follow when you say do not eat? Who are you to give orders?!¡± With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s push, Nina staggered backwards. But she did not trip this time as she hade prepared. Nina was taking the anger of Quentin being silent on Gu Mengmeng. What was so good about this skinny young female? Barete liked her, Elvis liked her, even Lea showed support and affection towards her now. Damn! These supreme males were originally supposed to belong to the most beautiful female in the tribe, herself! So, Nina imitated Gu Mengmeng and pushed back, refusing to lose out. Nina¡¯s bloated body thatcked training was obviously no match to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slim one. Just lowering her body slightly, Gu Mengmeng had easily dodged Nina¡¯s attack. Then, she raised her fist and punched into Nina¡¯s fat stomach. What the hell. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fist sank entirely into Nina¡¯s stomach. She felt like she had punched into a pile of fluffy cotton wool, not being able to find the sweet spot. Gu Mengmeng felt dissatisfied. But even if it was like that, her years of boxing and freebat training had not failed her. Being someone that had never been hit before the heavy blow almost imed Nina¡¯s life. She dropped down to the ground and burst into tears. ¡°Ah, this is murder! This young female is going to kill me... Someone quick,e and save me!¡± Nina had thought her ¡®pitiful¡¯ cry of help would definitely arouse the males¡¯ protectiveness. She had clearly seen Elvis¡¯s muscles bulging when Gu Mengmeng did the same thing. He had an earth-shattering expression, as though anyone against Gu Mengmeng deserved to die. Hence Nina imitated Gu Mengmeng, with some addition of her acting skill, and defined what was said to be ¡®roaring-like-a-pig-being-ughtered kind of pitifully look¡¯. But her acting did not all go to waste, at least her males felt heartache. However, Quentin was kneeling on the tform of Deity¡¯s Punishment and dared not to move, while the two downstage who dared could not. Gu Mengmeng had been angry and now Nina¡¯s screaming were adding to her annoyance. She jumped onto Nina¡¯s body and pped her for a dozen times, while scolding, ¡°Who asked you to scream? Who asked you to scream! You want to scream? Let¡¯s see if you can still scream now!¡± Gu Mengmeng did not stop until Nina¡¯s face were all swollen. Nina had never encountered something like this before and she was shocked beyond words by the beating. Looking at Gu Mengmeng riding on her body, she did not even have the courage to push her off. Seeing Nina had finally be well-behaved, Gu Mengmeng dusted off her hands and stood up. She looked at Nina in a condescending manner and said, ¡°Remember this, My name is Gu Mengmeng and Sandy is my friend. If you dare to bully her again, I will beat you up every time I see you!¡± Chapter 48 - Hit Me Back If You Can!

Chapter 48: Hit Me Back If You Can!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I... I am a female... You can¡¯t hit me.¡± Nina protested with a trembling voice, she felt indignant despite being scared. Feeling ridiculous, Gu Mengmeng snorted coldly and raised her fist towards Nina¡¯s face. Nina jumped back in shock and curled up in a ball, in a miserable yet funny state. But Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fist stopped a finger away from Nina¡¯s nose and she pointed at herself with her thumb. Sheughed confidently and mockingly, ¡°I am going to beat you up anyway, hit me back if you can!¡± ¡°You... you are so barbaric!¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng with no intention of continuing to punch her, she said with a swollen face and her voice was unclear as if a marinated egg was stuffed into her mouth. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment!¡± Gu Mengmeng sped her fists andughed scornfully, before turning to the adorable Sandy, totally ignoring Nina that was looking for her teeth all over the ground behind Gu Mengmeng. This was the first time Sandy had saw Nina being taken advantage of, so pathetically in addition. Although she felt the way Gu Mengmeng handled things was a bit too strange, but so what? The important thing was that they were able to vent their anger out! Sandy pressed her lips and smiled discreetly. She held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and said softly, ¡°Please don¡¯t dash out all by yourself in the future, what if you get hurt?¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned, looking totally different from her beating up Nina fiercely moments before. With a warm smile resembling an innocent older sister next door, Gu Mengmengforted her, ¡°Rx rx, I will run away if I can¡¯t win her. I am not stupid, I won¡¯t dash out if I know I can¡¯t win.¡± Sandy smiled, she liked Gu Mengmeng so much. Friend... She did not know this rtionship could exist between females. Sandy sat back to the small fire pit. Maybe because of Gu Mengmeng, the me Devil that she was once afraid of made her feel warm at this moment. The orange-red med seemed so gentle, so holy. ¡°Eh! Don¡¯t eat it!¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped Sandy from picking up the food that had been thrown away by Nina and stuffing it into her mouth. Looking at Sandy¡¯s confused face, Gu Mengmeng really wanted to lecture her on the basics of food hygiene. But, how does she get past the huge disparity of knowledge? Gu Mengmeng shook away the three wrinkles on her head and said in the most direct way, ¡°It¡¯s cold, don¡¯t eat it.¡± Sandy pouted and looked at the half-eaten roast rabbit with her big watery eyes. Her pitifully look had melted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Ah, Gu Mengmeng, you are so cruel! How can you stop a foodie from eating?! Gu Mengmeng scolded herself in her heart, before finally sumbing to Sandy¡¯s foodie cuteness. She held Sandy¡¯s small hands and said, ¡°I will go and ask the Leader if there are anything else to eat on his side. I know how to make many many delicacies, let¡¯s throw away this one, alright?¡± Hearing that there were many delicacies, Sandy nodded her head immediately and Gu Mengmeng felt as though she could see many shiny stars in her eyes, so Gu Mengmeng returned a simrly bright smile to her. Gu Mengmeng felt herself liking Sandy more and more~ Elvis overheard the whole conversation between Gu Mengmeng and Sandy as the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment was only around five square meters big. Just looking at Gu Mengmeng turning over and looking at him with a slightly pleading look, Elvis felt as if his heart had received a heavy blow. He realized that a critical hit with advance notice hurt even more! ¡°Here.¡± Elvis handed over the roast rabbit that Gu Mengmeng had given him without hesitation. He had resisted his taste buds and did not eat a single bit as he had wanted to preserve the meat for collection. But how could any delicious food ever bepared to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile? He would even steal or go through hell to grant her wish if that¡¯s what she had wanted. Chapter 49 - Touching Is No Big Deal

Chapter 49: Touching Is No Big Deal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at the roasted rabbit Elvis had handed to her and asked, as if she was wrong, ¡°Leader, do you not like the food I cooked?¡± Elvis stopped, he frowned and shook his head. Why would he not like it? He liked it so much that he would have gobbled it down in one mouth, only god knows how much he treasured it such that he resisted the temptation to keep the roasted rabbit. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you eat it?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and looked at Elvis with a pitiful look. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s big eyes looking at Elvis had distracted him. He could only stretch out his slender fingers and casually stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. Looking at her furry head, he could not help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction. ¡°I saved it for you in case you feel hungry after a while,¡± Elvis did not even know how gentle and sweet he sounded at that moment. Gu Mengmeng sighed silently. It was really difficult to survive in the Beast World, even someone as wickedly handsome as Leader know the head-shot kill. What if she could not resist... Damn, how is this different from teasing the husky in the neighborhood? Gu Mengmeng shook her head inside her heart and repeatedly told herself, ¡°I am a good person believing in socialism, my morals are upright. Zoophilia and stuff, it¡¯s okay to watch cartoons about it, but in real life... Well, she herself could not do it anyway.¡± Elvis did not know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking, but looking at her shaking her head, he thought that she did not believe him. He panicked and was at a loss of what to do. Under the emergency situation, he stuffed the entire roasted rabbit into his mouth and showed that he did not dislike Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cooking by actions. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis suddenly choking himself and was utterly confused. Did everyone in the Beast World act like this? Any disagreement and someone willmit suicide? Choking to death... It was quite a unique way to die. Just as Gu Mengmeng was stunned, Elvis had swallowed the entire roasted rabbit down his throat. The taste... As if he had open the gate to a brand new world. He did not know meat could be eaten like this. Elvis could not describe the excitement he felt. He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small shoulders tightly and brought her into his arms. He said in the most affectionate voice, ¡°It was so delicious!¡± What the heck! Gu Mengmeng almost bit her tongue. It was an eye-opener to hear someone saying ¡°It was so delicious¡± more affectionately than ¡°I love you¡± in her lifetime! ¡°Le... Leader, I can always make for you in the future if you like it.¡± Gu Mengmeng resisted her disobedient little heart and repeatedly stressed to herself , ¡°Elvis is a husky, Elvis is a husky~¡±. That¡¯s right, Elvis is a husky. Thinking about that, hugging and touching are no big deals~ ¡°No.¡± Elvis rested his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s furry head and stroked her head seemingly casually, but in reality, he almost could not contain his excitement and said, ¡°In the future, I will cook for you, I got to take care of you as I am Leader after all.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave two thumbs-up to Elvis with shining eyes and said in the most sincere tone, ¡°You are the best Leader in the whole universe and in the entire history of mankind!¡± Elvis could not understand much in this whole string ofpliments. But Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worshiping expression had solidly delighted Elvis. He lifted the corners of his lips in a proud curvature. Elvis looked at the fire pit that was carefully attended to by Barete and grinned wickedly while confidently: Why would he lose to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s other pursuers? It¡¯s impossible... in any field. Chapter 50 - Beauty Lea

Chapter 50: Beauty Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the pile of objects suspected to be a chunk of roasted meat with some charred parts and some bloody ones, Gu Mengmeng deeply felt that herpliment for Elvis moments ago was too exaggerated. She had a deep understanding now that looks did not represent everything, not cooking skills, at least. It was a talent to be able to turn a piece of fresh meat into a biochemical weapon. Eat it? Gu Mengmeng definitely could not eat it. But if she straight away say that she was not going to eat it, she could not resist Elvis¡¯s hopeful eyes. Gu Mengmeng struggled for a while before deciding to sacrifice her stomach to please Elvis. After all, Leader is the truth, while looks are justice. With a determination that she was ready to die for this, Gu Mengmeng took a bite into Elvis¡¯s masterpiece. Her mouth was filled with a charcoal taste and there was a clucking sound whenever she chewed it. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s taste buds had activated the self-protection mechanism and she could not even taste anything... Yes, her tongue was already numbed. The only thing she worried about now was whether her white teeth could withstand the challenge posted by the roasted meat that was as hard as a stone... Her stomach churned, followed by painful cramps. Sweats trickled down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, making her forced smile looked extra heartbreaking. Males were born with sharp senses. Elvis had realized that he probably screwed up when he saw the way Gu Mengmeng had looked at the piece of roasted meat. However, he was still a little hopeful that maybe it was just not looking appetizing while being delicious? After all, he had put in 100% courage and a full loving heart to roast it. But Gu Mengmeng was full of sweat with just one mouth. This had made Elvis recall her saying ¡®Or else... I¡¯ll die¡¯ when she asked him to find wood thest time. It seemed like the Beast Deity World had a unique way of cooking food and the Messenger of the Beast Deity would really die if she eats the wrong thing! Elvis¡¯s heart ached just thinking about that. He stepped forward and hit away the roasted meat on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. He said with a ck face, ¡°Stop eating it.¡± ¡°Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little worried. Frankly speaking, Elvis had treated her well, but she was still afraid of him, especially when Elvis showed signs of anger. Maybe, it was because she had seen Elvis in his original form. Humans have an instinctive fear towards beasts, especially animals like wolves, tigers and leopards. ¡°Try this piece?¡± A tree branch with roasted meat was stretched in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Gu Mengmeng looked up and saw Mr. Holy beaming with an aurora resembling goding to her rescue. ¡°Thank you, beauty.¡± Gu Mengmeng still did not know Mr. Holy¡¯s name, but he always jumped out to provide her sense of security at crucial moments. He did this when Quentin almost killed herst night, and so did he when she was scared of Elvis¡¯s rage now. Somehow, his words of ¡®don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here for you¡¯ rang in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears. Mr. Holy replied with a faint smile, ¡°If beauty is a nickname, mind if you add my name behind it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, then shook her head. She lowered her head in shame and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name even though you saved my life... Sorry.¡± ¡°Lea.¡± Mr. Holy¡¯s voice sounded as gentle as a church choir and naturally making people feel joy in their heart. ¡°Promise me this, remember my name and never forget it, will you?¡± ¡°Beauty... Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng broke into a bright smile with her eyes turning into crescents, clearly reflecting Lea¡¯s shadow. In this moment, it was as though there were only the two of them in the entire world. Chapter 51 - A Little Ashamed

Chapter 51: A Little Ashamed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis felt ufortable, but he did not know why. He only knew that he really did not like the way Gu Mengmeng was looking at Lea now. It made him uneasy, anxious and gloomy. But, he could not stop Lea from getting in touch with Gu Mengmeng. The whole Saint Nazaire and he must unconditionally support any factors that could keep Gu Mengmeng in the tribe. Even though, he was hoping so much that the factor was him, and only him. But if it was not him, or it was not only him, then he rather it be Lea than anybody else. Lea was undoubtedly the most difficult person to handle as an opponent, but also the most reliable person if he was yourpanion. Elvis knew that it would be the best situation for Saint Nazaire and Gu Mengmeng if Lea and he became Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partners. So, Elvis resisted his bulging veins and looked at the pink atmosphere radiating continuously around Gu Mengmeng and Lea with clenched fists. But he did not dash out, destroy it and take Gu Mengmeng away despite everything. If Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Messenger of the Beast Deity identity leaked out, she would be more safe with Lea and he protecting her together. Elvis could only resist his urge of rushing up to attack Lea by repeatedly telling himself that in his heart. But the period of time that seemed endless and hard to endure for Elvis was actually less than a minute. Because Gu Mengmeng could not resist her body¡¯s physiological reaction no matter how much she was falling for the beauty. In some strange and tricky sense, Elvis¡¯s perfectbination of charred and ¡®fresh¡¯ roasted meat had won Lea¡¯s beauty. Gu Mengmeng felt her stomach almost cramping from the pain. She could not even open her mouth to eat no matter how well Lea had roasted the meat. Gu Mengmeng covered her stomach, bent down and curled into a ball in pain. The situation had made everyone extremely worried, especially Elvis who was remorseful that he had let Gu Mengmeng ate something that he did not even try before. He was being too careless. Lea was Saint Nazaire¡¯s witch doctor and taking care of the tribe¡¯s females was his top priority job, so he was the first to react seeing Gu Mengmeng showing signs of pain. The roasted meat that he had spent much effort on was thrown away to the side casually. Lea stepped forward and hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms, using the way of holding a baby to ensure the greatestfort and rxation. His slender and pale fingers brushed lightly across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and he asked gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, tell me where you feel ufortable. I can cure you.¡± To be frank, Gu Mengmeng felt a little ashamed. But the joy in her heart was indescribable. Is there any girl who does not like to be treasured? Imagine someone as handsome, gentle, capable and thoughtful as Lea, hugging you softly as though he was hugging the most precious gem in the whole world, staring attentively only at you with eyes that could overturn the world, as though pouring his entire life of tenderness on you. The slight frown spilled his concern, you could feel his soft touch on your forehead, as though electricity flowed from his fingertips straight to your heart. But Gu Mengmeng could not open her mouth to exin. Now, she felt that Elvis¡¯s dark cuisine was nothingpared to the familiar sharp pain she felt on her lower abdomen, as if the warm flow was going to control her neanderthal powers! Damn, Great Aunt [1. Great Aunt was used to discreetly refer to a female¡¯s menstruation on the Inte], you are really my blood-rted aunt! Chapter 52 - Gu Mengmeng Had Matured into Adulthood! the Males of Saint Nazaire Are Overjoyed!

Chapter 52: Gu Mengmeng Had Matured into Adulthood! the Males of Saint Nazaire Are Overjoyed!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sweet scent had gradually spread out and the whole Saint Nazaire was overjoyed. Yes, another female in Saint Nazaire had matured into adulthood. Even though it was only her second day at the tribe, she was Saint Nazaire¡¯s female after all! Every female maturing into adulthood was a celebratory event for the tribe. One reason was that the ratio of females being born was extremely low, in addition to their weak nature, it was not easy for them to survive until adulthood. The second reason was that all the unmated males had the responsibility to nurture and protect the young females since the day they were born, hence on the day they mature, the tribe would host a grand campfire for the matured female to choose the male that she liked, among all single males, as her partner. To be the first partner of a female was crucial to a male¡¯s life afterwards. No matter how many partners the female had in the future, the first partner¡¯s status in the family was always the next important followed by the female. Also, since females were generally the hands-off boss and did not care about anything at all, the first partner actually had full control andmanding power over the whole family. In addition, although Gu Mengmeng, who matured into adulthood today, had onlye to the tribe for two days, she had brought way too much shock to Saint Nazaire. She had brought in delicious food and the fire of hope given by the Beast Deity. She was kind, friendly, righteous and extremely beautiful. A female like this, was going to mature into adulthood today! The happiness came too suddenly, the males of Saint Nazaire were bound to be in a frenzy. In contrast was Elvis¡¯s conflicting mind, Lea¡¯s silent smile and Barete¡¯s unbearable pain. Well, Barete was one of the best among Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pursuers and she had obviously treated him differently. If he could express his love for her during the campfire tonight, even if he could not be the first partner, he definitely could be one of them. However, right now he must kneel on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment for two more days. In these two days, he could only watch as Gu Mengmeng chose others. However, Gu Mengmeng, who had caused the entiremotion, did not know what her Great Aunt meant to the males in Saint Nazaire. She could only look at Lea gently smiling beside him with a red face, thinking of how to tell him that he could not cure menstrual cramps even if he was the most famous doctor alive. ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng wriggled slightly, trying to stand up from Lea¡¯s arms. Although she felt that his arms were warm andfortable, it was just too embarrassing to stay in his arms for someone with Great Aunt and not having sanitary pads on. But Lea tightened his grip and stopped her from moving. His eyes scanned the males under the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment that were even more excited from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small movement as a signal. Lea¡¯s rosy lips moved closer to her ears and said with a rich and deep voice resembling the cello, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly had goosebumps over her whole body, literally. Was she being teased?! She had watched countless Korean dramas, but in the end she was teased by an ancient beast?! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small hands pressed against her fast pounding heart, swallowed saliva and battled with her values. Damn, Beauty Lea had already said that, should she pounced into his arms? Lea looked back at Gu Mengmeng and his lips slowly edged closer, until it was at no more than two millimeters away from her nose. A warm and moist breath scattered onto her nose. The ambiguity that came head-on caught Gu Mengmeng totally off-guard. ¡°Your eyes... looked like they want to eat me up.¡± Chapter 53 - Do You Want to Go Back to Elvis’s Place, or Mine?

Chapter 53: Do You Want to Go Back to Elvis¡¯s ce, or Mine?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arhwoo~ Gu Mengmeng could almost hear herself howling like a wolf in her heart. Resist, she must resist! Gu Mengmeng endured her heart beating too fast from the teasing, she pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright, you can let go of me.¡± Lea¡¯s slender fingers hooked her chin lightly, as though he was deep in thought, but he kept quiet. He led her face to tilt to the direction of the green-eyed males down the tform, away from his own face, before turning her chin back and said with a half smile, ¡°Sandy might not be able to protect you.¡± What the heck! Tens of thousands of alpacas dashed across in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. What was going on? Are the werewolves collectively transforming under the full moon? How did all the honest-looking handsome men just now turned into the beasts in the zoo staring at the zoo-keeper with their food?! Unfortunately, Gu Mengmeng herself was equivalent to the food! Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She circled her arms around Lea¡¯s neck instinctively and struggled more into his arms. She couldn¡¯t care less about which aunt anymore, her life was more important. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s movement of such an extent had made the fragrance spread even thicker. Lea that was hugging onto Gu Mengmeng was undoubtedly affected. His heart was pounding, once, twice, strong and forcefully. This distant feeling made Lea frowned, though it was unnoticeable to everyone, except Elvis. ¡°Not getting down?¡± Lea shifted his attention to Gu Mengmeng, making himself seem no different from normal and not letting anyone noticing his oddness. Gu Mengmeng shook her head violently. Getting down, are you kidding me?! Damn, she could foresee that once she left Lea, these green-eyed creatures were going to tear her apart and gobble her up, not even leaving behind bones. Lea smiled in satisfaction looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction. Slowly yet swiftly getting up without any extra movements, he supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little butt with one hand and his other hand was loosely hanging at the side. To prevent herself from falling, Gu Mengmeng had to circle her arms around Lea¡¯s neck without rxing at all. Their faces were next to each other and Lea was distracted by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smooth skin and sweet scent. Although he was doing his best to control his emotions, he had revealed too much ambiguity in his tone. ¡°Do you want to go back to Elvis¡¯s ce, or mine?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The more dangerous the outside world was, the more tantalizing the ambiguity was. Gu Mengmeng buried her entire face into Lea¡¯s neck and hence did not see Lea¡¯s breath almost stopping from being at a loss of what to do at her little acts. ¡°Bring me to Leader then, he will protect me.¡± I can also protect you! This sentence had almost slipped out of his mouth, but Lea had stopped it at his throat. The sentence, having gone through a few changes, finally turned into a single ¡®alright¡¯. Lea walked past Elvis and their eyes met. Many years of braving countless dangers together had brewed the connection between them which allowed for silent conversations. Tonight, the campfire celebrating Gu Mengmeng¡¯s adulthood would definitely be interesting. But the final winner could only be the two of them. Elvis and Lea walked side by side, protecting Gu Mengmeng whom was hiding in Lea¡¯s arms like an ostrich. They walked past the eager males and no one dared to do anything under their strong pressure. On the other hand, Barete stared at the figures of them leaving and punched onto the ground of the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. The stone cracked, while his fist was full of blood. Chapter 54 - Just Thinking of That Was so Embarrassing!

Chapter 54: Just Thinking of That Was so Embarrassing!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was still in a state of shock back in Elvis¡¯s cave. The male beasts had followed till outside of Elvis¡¯s cave and stopped at the edge of his territory. They dared not toe closer due to Elvis¡¯s strong beast pressure, but they did not leave and continued to loiter around the area. Gu Mengmeng was almost in tears from the scare. She could win Nina, but that did not mean she could also win a pack of strong male beasts. ¡°Leader, you won¡¯t let them eat me up, will you?!¡± Elvis¡¯s face was ck throughout, signaling that he was in an extremely bad mood. His little sidekick was coveted by all the single males in the tribe, nobody would be feeling happy from that! Besides, she had promised that she would be his sidekick and not leave him even by a foot, but she had been sticking onto Lea and hardly sparing a nce to him. ¡°You still know that I¡¯m your leader?¡± Elvis voice was filled with some anger. ¡°Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng whined with a sobbing tone. ¡°Rx, it ain¡¯t their turn yet.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her eyebrows. Leader... had finally decided to eat her? Just when Gu Mengmeng was at a loss, Lea had took out a soft and white hide from somewhere deep inside the cave with much familiarity. He folded it in half and put some herbs unknown to Gu Mengmeng in the middle. Gu Mengmeng had only known they were herbs because of the strong traditional medicine smell, simr to the acupuncture ce below her house. With a needle, Lea then sewed the hide into a t andfortable cloth of suitable size. Without saying anything else, he lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress and made her shook her body in shock. She held onto the hemlines and stared at Lea unbelievably. She wanted to scold ¡®pervert¡¯ but the word could note out of her mouth as she looked at the holy face and calm expression. ¡°It will be morefortable for you to use this as a pad.¡± Lea said calmly, making the rmed Gu Mengmeng look like she was misunderstanding his good intent. But, you can¡¯t lift someone else¡¯s dress no matter what good intent you have! Gu Mengmeng coughed awkwardly. She snatched away the uncivilized version of a sanitary pad in Lea¡¯s hand, while nodding, retreating backwards and saying, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Lea¡¯s slender fingers brushed through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and held the back of her head steadily, while his other hand circled around her waist in an intimate and natural way. As though they were originally supposed to be hugging each other, Lea brought her into his arms naturally. He went close to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears and said alluringly, ¡°You have to get used to relying on us, or else... we will be so hurt.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, she could not understand what Lea¡¯s words meant at all. Relying on them... but surely not to the extent of helping her to change sanitary pads right?! Embarrassing, just thinking of that was so embarrassing! ¡°It is a male¡¯s greatest shame to be not relied on by his female.¡± Lea rubbed his nose tip against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears lightly and a warm breath went into her ears. A tingling sensation spread to her whole body and Gu Mengmeng felt that her brain could no longer function at all. She could only hear Lea¡¯s alluring voice, ¡°Try to trust us, rely on us, let us belong to you, then... gain all of our loyalty. Isn¡¯t that great? Huh?¡± Chapter 55 - The Fox Seductive Fragrant

Chapter 55: The Fox Seductive Fragrant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Belong to... me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked with misty eyes that werecking the clear look. She seemed to be in a chaotic state, while also looked lost. Her lips were lifted, but that smile was nk, unlike her usual unbridled one. ¡°Yes, belong to you.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was still calm, with slightly curved lips and a confidence of controlling over everything. As though he was the god looking down on humankind. Elvis secretly released some beast pressure and interrupted the affectionate interaction between Lea and Gu Mengmeng. Lea nced at Elvis, confused. Elvis took over the almost unconscious Gu Mengmeng from Lea¡¯s arms, frowning. He looked at Lea with criticism and disapproval. ¡°She is the Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she must stay in Saint Nazaire.¡± Lea sounded as if he could not read between Elvis¡¯s lines, or as if he was using this attitude to remind Elvis ¡®This is the simplest and most effective method¡¯. Elvis frowned even more as he himself knew that Lea was right. As the leader of the tribe, he should be considering for Saint Nazaire. Moreover, using the fox seductive fragrance to make the messenger stay was one of the methods he had approved of at the start. However, at that time, he did not know that this unknown Messenger of the Beast Deity would be the Gu Mengmeng that always surprised him, delighted him, made him break his rules and be irresistible towards, and one that called him ¡®Leader¡¯. ¡°She would me us after she wakes up.¡± Elvis stared at the unguarded, sleeping Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Just thinking of the eyes raging and filled with resentment when they opened again made his heart ache. ¡°To her, it¡¯s just two more outstanding males following her, she has no loss. Besides, if she was angered because of the fox seductive fragrance, the person that she would not forgive is me, not us.¡± Lea seemed to have everything nned from the start, no matter if the ending was good or bad. ¡°If it really turns out like that, you should kill me in front of her to vent her anger. It is worth for me to sacrifice my life to make the messenger of the Beast Deity stay in Saint Nazaire and make the tribe stronger than ever.¡± ¡°Things have yet to proceed to this stage yet.¡± Elvis interrupted Lea¡¯s words. Throughout the years of braving countless dangers together, he had treated Lea as a family member long ago, they were blood brothers. Although the thought of sharing Gu Mengmeng with Lea had made him feel as though a fish bone was stuck in his throat, he treasured Lea like a brother without Gu Mengmeng¡¯s matter though. But Lea gave a faint smile and looked towards the entrance of the cave as if deep in thought. ¡°If she could mature into adulthood a few more yearster, or just a few more monthster, I don¡¯t have to use the fox seductive fragrance to mate with her. But it has to be now. Even if you and me are different to her, it was not much distinctive from the rest of the males. You know, if we want her to really stay in the tribe, her first baby have to be from either one of us. Only then can Saint Nazaire keep her forever. If not, she can leave with her males anytime she wants, while we... we could only choose to betray Saint Nazaire, or be stray beasts.¡± Elvis clenched his fists instinctively. Some lines were not meant to be crossed. But if he were to sacrifice Gu Mengmeng for his ambitions, his principles, his bottom line, he did not have the heart to do it. Lea was probably right, Gu Mengmeng would not suffer any loss if they mate with her when she was seduced by the fragrance. Even if she dislikes them because of the fragrance, she could always choose other partners, ignoring Lea and him, or even divorcing with them in just a single thought. All along, it was Lea and him taking the greatest risks, but why... he could not make up his mind just looking at the unguarded Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Chapter 56 - Blinded by Lust

Chapter 56: Blinded by Lust

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She will not belong to anyone, nobody can take her away.¡± Elvis turned around and carried Gu Mengmeng onto the pile of grass to let her sleep morefortably. Lea did not stop Elvis from leaving, he only watched him in silence. Lea managed his mood when Elvis had settled Gu Mengmeng down and walked back. Lea¡¯s eyes were deep, as though they could see through everything, his voice was calm and he stated lightly, ¡°You have fallen in love with her.¡± Elvis did not reply, but only frowned and looked back at Lea. After a long time, he nodded his head almost unnoticeably. Indeed, he loved Gu Mengmeng. This love came strangely without any reason, but he had fallen for her totally. Lea and he had nned for Saint Nazaire for so many years, but with so many calctions, he had miscalcted his pumping heart. So, this was what it felt like to fall in love. Gu Mengmeng had used her lively big eyes to teach Elvis how to make his heart beat. Hence, he would never let go of this mischievous female. Fortunately, Gu Mengmeng happened to be the Messenger of the Beast Deity and Elvis did not have to face the choice between the tribe and her. Lea did not seem to be surprised at all. Indeed, that female was the Messenger of the Beast Deity, she had countless shining factors that made people fascinated over her, she was beautiful, intelligent, kind and gentle. Most importantly, she represented the Beast Deity, the highest authority of the Beast World. It was an honor itself to be able to stand next to her. How could any male not fall for her? ¡°What about Barete? Do we need to give him a warning?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Elvis had the pride of being the tribe¡¯s Leader, or in other words, he had the pride of being a male. Lea nodded. He had full confidence towards Elvis¡¯s capabilities, or else he would not have bet everything to support him and help him to reach the top, making Saint Nazaire the strongest tribe in the Beast World, reproducing or even surpassing the magnificence Sauder had once achieved. ¡°I will not tell her anything about what happened today. But, let this be thest time.¡± Elvis warned Lea seriously. He had zero tolerance towards anything rted to Gu Mengmeng. Lea raised his head and looked to somewhere outside of the cave, without an actual focal point. His eyes seemed empty, so was his voice. He sounded close yet distant, ¡°It will be the best if she is willing to stay in Saint Nazaire. But what if that¡¯s not what she wants? What if one day, she falls in love with another male... ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± Elvis interrupted Lea. What he meant was clear, his status of being the first partner would not change no matter how many partners Gu Mengmeng would have in the future. ¡°I¡¯m d that you have so much confidence in yourself,¡± Lea smiled and said. He took a deep breath and turned to walk towards the opening of the cave, leaving Elvis an aloof figure and a faint line ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the campfire, while chasing away the males at the cave opening on the way.¡± Elvis did not stop Lea from leaving, he only let out a faint sigh. Indeed, he also wished that he could have that much confidence till the very end. Gu Mengmeng slowly woke up not long after Lea had left. She did not feel much uneasiness, but felt drunk. She could only remember herself in Lea¡¯s arms and wanting to pounce into Lea and Elvis after she was blinded by lust. But she did not know that she had ended up like this because of Lea¡¯s fox seductive fragrance multiplying the tiny affection she had in her heart infinitely, she just thought that she became more courageous due to her lust. Lea was still fine, but how did she dare to think of Elvis too? Isn¡¯t she scared of Elvis eating her alive once he was pissed off? Chapter 57 - Who Is This Awkward Guy?!

Chapter 57: Who Is This Awkward Guy?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Come here,¡± Elvis waved to Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I know you have woken up.¡± Gu Mengmeng, who had originally wanted to continue acting asleep, was left with no other choice but to open her eyes. She rolled up from the pile of grass and smiled in an awkward yet polite manner, ¡°Leader.¡± ¡°Who will you choose, tonight?¡± Elvis¡¯s figure looked ambiguous in the shadow and Gu Mengmeng could not see him clearly even from such a close distance. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart paused for a split second due to Elvis¡¯s words. Who would she choose tonight? Like an emperor choosing which concubine to sleep with? Lea¡¯s ambiguous movements and alluring words were put on automatic rey in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind and her face blushed naturally. Damn, Lea had looked like a transcendent flower on the highest mountain, why did he know so much about flirting? Even being a bad influence to my Leader! Give me back the cool and abstinent Leader, who is this awkward guy?! I must be having a fake Leader now! Gu Mengmeng criticized silently, without bothering to manage her facial expressions. Hence the politeness on her face had disappeared, leaving behind awkwardness. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng straight into his arms, his chins against the top of her head to prevent her from noticing his anticipatory look. He knew Gu Mengmeng was a little scared of him, but not the reason behind it. He wished Gu Mengmeng could look at him in the same affectionate way as she had looked at Lea, but she never did except during their first encounter. ¡°Who will you choose as your first partner tonight during the campfire?¡± Elvis had tried to keep his tone calm, but he did not know how jittery he sounded. He looked forward to her answer, but was also afraid of hearing names other than his. Well sorry, Gu Mengmeng definitely went against Elvis¡¯s hopes. Because a nuclear bomb had just been dropped in her brain! ¡°What first partner?! Leader, have you forgotten? I¡¯m still a young female! Underage!¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her chest with both of her hands instinctively and looked at Elvis with her guard up. She thought: Even if this is the Beast World, but surely even beasts have morals to abide to? Everyone will rage if you did it to underage young females, wouldn¡¯t their greatest Beast Deitye and settle this issue? ¡°You have matured into adulthood today.¡± Elvis rubbed his chin against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with a gentle smile in his eyes. ¡°You are going through estrus today.¡± ¡°What the?!¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out. ¡°I am an innocent girl, why the heck would I go through estrus?¡± Elvis tilted his head and looked at the raging Gu Mengmeng with a pampering smile on his face. The scent on Gu Mengmeng was not covered by Lea¡¯s medicine pouch at all, instead, it had represented an unspoken ambiguous feeling, making it even more irresistible. Like an invisible hand, the sweet scent was tearing his every nerve, with a voice repeatedly muttering in Elvis¡¯s ears: ¡°Your female, she has matured!¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little creeped out by Elvis¡¯s smile. She cleared her throat, lowered her head in a defeated manner and said, ¡± Leader, I wasn¡¯t scolding you, I was just expressing my shock. I¡¯m really a young female, it¡¯s impossible for me to go through estrus. You gotta trust me, really!¡± Elvis circled around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, bent down to match her height and looked at her straight in the eye. He said, ¡°If you continue to be this excited, the beast pressure I¡¯m exerting might not be able to suppress the males outside. They are Saint Nazaire¡¯s tribesmen and I don¡¯t want to hurt them.¡± Chapter 58 - Relationship Between Menstruation and Estrus

Chapter 58: Rtionship Between Menstruation and Estrus

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s them on a rampage got to do with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted in unhappiness, she would not want to be med for that. ¡°They are only acting like this because the seductive smell of you on estrus. Elvis smiled without a choice. He really wanted to hide Gu Mengmeng away in a ce where nobody could covet her, if possible. However, she was the Messenger of the Beast Deity. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I am still a young female and I won¡¯t go through estrus!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Mengmeng recalled something. With a face blushing like burning fire, she swallowed her saliva and asked, ¡°Leader, do you call menstruation as estrus?¡± ¡°Menstruation?¡± Elvis clearly did not know what Gu Mengmeng was talking about. ¡°Erm.... it refers to the few days that women... oh I mean females, that are very grumpy have extremely bad mood.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to exin to Elvis withmon sense, but Elvis only showed an even more confused face... There are only a few days that females experience bad mood? Why did he feel like females seem to be grumpy everyday? ¡°Just... just like me now, I am bleeding even though I am not hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that her bottom line had been crossed by a thousand miles in these two days. Why the heck was she exining to Elvis what is menstruation?! Elvis nodded at the anticipated Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Yes, your current situation, is called estrus.¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her face with both of her hands, feeling as though ten thousand alpacas were repeatedly running in her heart. Damn, so young females were those that have not been through estrus, while those that had were considered mature. She had be an adult for five years, but she had acted young in the Beast World, even attracting a bunch of demons to celebrate it for her. What kind of setting is this? What happened to being a queen after transmigration? Didn¡¯t we agree on being either the imperial concubine or a favorite concubine, or even the head maidservant that had cheats on? Why did she transmigrate to this extreme matriarchal wild world where everywhere you see are males? Had her years of watching ¡°Beyond The Realm Of Conscience¡±, ¡°Empresses in the Pce¡± and ¡°Scarlet Heart¡± gone down the drain? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was crying! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s world was crashing down! However, Elvis was calm. Although he did not know why Gu Mengmeng looked strange, the way she moulded her palm-sized small face into a steamed bun looked extremely cute. So Elvis, without thinking about the current situation, poke her puffy face with his fingers and asked yfully, ¡°Estrus is called menstruation in the Beast Deity World?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head instinctively, but with just two nods she had noticed the problem. The Beast Deity World? Elvis had known that she did not belong to this world?! Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis suddenly, with her lips pursed and her blinking eyes showing shock and anxiety. Someone that did not belong to our tribe would not be loyal to us and must be killed. Elvis would not be this type of person... right? ¡°Le... Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but start to stutter, her teeth were chattering uncontrobly. She swallowed her saliva and rubbed her neck that have broke out into a cold sweat. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Elvis turning into the beast form and biting into her artery with his canine. ¡°Eh?¡± Elvis¡¯s heart dropped. He did not know why the little girl ying in his arms moments before suddenly looked at him while being guarded. He preferred her in her heartless and unbridled form, such carefulness did not resemble Gu Mengmeng. His Gu Mengmeng would be beating people up like that way she had pped Nina on the tform, she would be happy like the way she had eaten roasted meat with Sandy, she would be looking at him eagerly and saying ¡°Leader, please protect me...¡± when she was in trouble. Of all the ways it could go, she should not be as cautious and timid as she was now. Chapter 59 - Gu Mengmeng the Backup Food

Chapter 59: Gu Mengmeng the Backup Food

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng became even more nervous when she saw Elvis frowning, which naturally led to a heavier flow... The wild version of sanitary pad Lea had prepared could not absorb Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood at all, hence a coquettish red liquid flowed down from her thigh and totally crushed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pride. What the heck, what the heck, what the heck! It was embarrassing enough for her period to soak through her pants, and now it was flowing down right in front of Elvis. Gu Mengmeng felt like she had never been as embarrassed as this in her entire life. So she bent her knee, squat down and started bawling her eyes out. ¡°Eat, just eat, I couldn¡¯t fight you or run away from you, anyway. I couldn¡¯t do anything if you want to eat me up. But can you be a little gentler when you are eating? I¡¯m scared of pain... Sob sob...¡± Elvis was confused by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s crying. Originally he had no idea why she was afraid of him, now that he had heard her saying he was going to eat her up, he was even more at a loss for words. Wasn¡¯t his affection and pampering obvious enough to her? Or... could it be that in the Beast Deity World, males express their love to females by eating them up? Elvis felt very fortunate that nobody liked Gu Mengmeng in the Beast Deity World. ¡°Unless I die, there¡¯s nobody that can hurt you, don¡¯t be afraid now.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng pitifully. He had always known, the Messenger of the Beast Deity must have been through many challenges to serve by the Beast Deity¡¯s side. But he did not expect that the males in that world were so cruel. If Gu Mengmeng had known what Elvis was thinking, she would have exined to him properly. Anyone suddenly falling into a ce with a bunch of green-eyed monsters and getting surrounded by them would be aware of the crisis, besides, she was clearly guarded by the boss monster! However, Gu Mengmeng clearly did not know how to read minds and hence did not know what Elvis was thinking. She wiped her tears and said with misty eyes, ¡°So you are not going to eat me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elvis was adamant. ¡°Not even in the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued asking. ¡°Not even in the future.¡± Elvis¡¯s heart stopped for a second and his eyes became as gentle as water, because of her mentioning the word ¡®future¡¯... Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes. She asked with the end of her lips slightly raised, ¡°Are you really not going to treat me as back-up food?¡± Elvis petted her small head affectionately and promised in seriousness, ¡°What you are worrying about will never happen, stop having random thoughts.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniffed, before finally breaking into a smile, ¡°You should have said earlier that you won¡¯t be eating me! You made me worry for so long.¡± Elvis also heaved a sigh of relief looking at Gu Mengmeng finally rxing. After this hassle, the anxiety and anticipation in his mind were disrupted. In this atmosphere, he also could not continue asking Gu Mengmeng who was she going to pick as the first partner tonight. ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± A careful call was heard from the entrance of the cave. ¡°Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and poke out from Elvis¡¯s side. She looked at Sandy standing at the entrance, too afraid toe in, smiled and said, ¡°Did youe here to y with me?¡± Sandy was still a little scared of Elvis, although Elvis had never done anything to her. Moreover, the other males and she could lead a stable life in Saint Nazaire was all thanks to Elvis¡¯s strength and Lea¡¯s knowledge. However, she was still scared of him due to some unknown reason. So Sandy waved to Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Could youe out for a while? I have got something for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was almost melting from Sandy¡¯s move that resembled a lucky cat and she quickly nodded her head. But just as she had dashed out two steps, she was lifted by the waist, while her legs were still in the action of running towards Sandy in midair. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned into a steamed bun from the anger. She turned her head and looked at Elvis lifting her. ¡°Leader, you are lifting me again,¡± sheined. Chapter 60 - Sandys Gift in Return

Chapter 60: Sandy¡¯s Gift in Return

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯ve already said, I don¡¯t want to hurt them,¡± Elvis said fiercely. It was as though he was answering himself while also persuading himself not to beat up the males drooling over Gu Mengmeng outside his cave. ¡°Erm...¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly admitted defeat. She waved to Sandy and said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me to go out, how about youe in?¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t dare to...¡± Sandy lowered her head with a troubled look, discreetly ncing at Elvis with the corner of her eyes. She looked totally adorable. ¡°Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng was a smart person, she had realized Sandy seemed to be extremely afraid of Elvis back on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. So she swing with her weight into Elvis¡¯s arms, as though she was on a swing, and said with a fawning tone, ¡°Leader, I am feeling really ufortable now, can you let Sandy in to talk to me, please?¡± Elvis was satisfied at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s self-initiated hug. But he¡¯s a neat freak, except for Lea Gu Mengmeng was the only person that could enter his cave. Nina had been punished by Elvis because she had frequently intruded into his cave without permission just relying on her female status, angering Elvis. Hence, everyone in Saint Nazaire knew that Elvis would not let anyone into his cave. It was also normal for Elvis to be such a ¡®neat freak¡¯ due to the extreme territorial behavior of males in the Beast World. Elvis had only allowed Sandy to enter his territory because Gu Mengmeng and her were good friends, but the entrance of the cave was the maximum, Elvis was still unwilling to let her into the cave. But Gu Mengmeng had to go out if he did not let Sandy in. Looking at the drooling males outside, Elvis nodded with a ck face, as a sign of permission for Sandy to enter. ¡°Thank you Leader~¡± Gu Mengmeng thanked him with sped fists, before jumping down from Elvis¡¯s body and pouncing onto Sandy. Sandy had never been so warmly treated by any females before and was not used to the situation. Sandy, with a red face, let Gu Mengmeng do whatever she wants on her, rubbing here and there, before taking out a parcel wrapped tightly with leaves like a girl confessing to her first love. She handed it to Gu Mengmeng and said, blushing, ¡°This is for you...¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Gu Mengmeng bluntly took it over while asking. The feeling was a little sticky and there was a faint fragrance to it. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows twitched and felt an immense joy. She put in her finger that had dipped into the thick liquid and tasted it... slightly sweet! ¡°This is yellow sauce, it is the most precious food I have, although it cannot bepared to the roasted rabbit meat you had given me.¡± Sandy observed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression carefully, god knows how much she was afraid of Gu Mengmeng disliking the yellow sauce she had just given her. Although it was rare, it was not something as unprecedented as what Gu Mengmeng had given her. Besides, she only had this much... ¡°Sandy, thank you so much!¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Sandy a tight hug and rubbed her small face on Sandy¡¯s plump face with great satisfaction to show her how overjoyed she was. ¡°You are really my lucky star. With this, we could improve our meals!¡± Sandy alsoughed along with Gu Mengmeng. She was delighted that Gu Mengmeng did not look down on her gift in return and treated her so genuinely and warmly. In her memories, no female had treated her this nice except for her Mother Beast, just because she was merely a half-orc... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile resembled the warmth of the sun, influencing the people looking at her tough along with her naturally. Chapter 61 - Just Not Eat It If the Worst Comes to the Worst

Chapter 61: Just Not Eat It If the Worst Comes to the Worst

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It was great to be able to help.¡± Sandy¡¯s sweet voice was like a breeze blowing past like flower petals, there was a fragrance in addition to the gentleness. ¡°You did not just help, you have saved my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged the yellow sauce with both of her hands and sniffed exaggeratedly. She said, ¡°With this honey, roasted meat in the future will not be so in. Sigh, even though I also wanted oil, cumin, chili sauce... Honey is good enough for now. Other things can search slowly next time, one day we will definitely find them~¡± ¡°Honey?¡± Sandy tilted her head. She really liked Gu Mengmeng, but sometimes she always could not understand what she was saying. Gu Mengmeng raised the leaf in her hand and exined like Ms Gu, ¡°This yellow sauce have another name, honey. That¡¯s what it is called in my ce.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sandy nodded although she did not fully understand it. She knew that Gu Mengmeng was a female brought in by Elvis from outside the tribe, hence she understood the name ¡®honey¡¯ as a dialect from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s original tribe and did not take it to heart. ¡°Can you tell me where did you find this? I can also go and get some next time...¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could finish her sentence, a simultaneous objection was raised by both Elvis and Sandy, with an unusual uniform and firm attitude that would not ept objections at all. Gu Mengmeng was taken aback by the sudden teamwork between the two of them. One roar came from her left while another came from her right, totally catching her off guard and almost making her drop the honey onto the ground. ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Sandy was not a selfish person and she would not reject her because of unwillingness to share the honey to Gu Mengmeng, if not, she would not have taken out the honey out of her own will today. Elvis was even more strange, as a carnivorous wolf, why would he grapple with honey? Sandy held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with both of her hands and said intensely, ¡°If you want to eat, please ask your partners to help you gather. I can even ask Bode to lead the way and tell them where¡¯s the cave of the yellow needle insects. But please be sure not to go on your own, you understand?!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still confused. ¡°s, just listen to me and don¡¯t ever go on your own, will you?¡± Sandy was so anxious. Gu Mengmeng was the only female that had treated her with kindness, she did not want her to risk her life for some food. Thinking of her possibly dying near the cave of the yellow needle insects had made her tears trickle down. ¡°Hey... Sandy, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry...¡± While also being a soft-hearted girl herself, Gu Mengmeng could never see people cry, especially her friend. It was her soft-spot. Gu Mengmeng stuffed the honey into Elvis¡¯s hands and carefully wiped Sandy¡¯s tearful face with her smooth white hands. She said in a manner as gentle as a kindergarten teacher coaxing a child to stop holding on to his mother¡¯s thigh, ¡°Good Sandy, please stop crying. Looking at you with the tearful face. It¡¯s just some honey, I won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want me to. I will just not eat it if the worstes to the worst. Stop crying, uh?¡± ¡°Re... really?¡± Sandy asked with shaking shoulders, sobbing. ¡°I won¡¯t go and gather honey if you stop crying. Even if it means that I have to eat in roasted meat everyday, I won¡¯t do something that will make my good Sandy cry.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised three of her fingers to point at the sky in all seriousness and promised, ¡°Good Sandy, you gotta believe me, alright? Uh?¡± Chapter 62 - Sandys Inferiority

Chapter 62: Sandy¡¯s Inferiority

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Roasted meat was delicious,¡± Sandy answered while still sobbing. Although she did not know why Gu Mengmeng mentioned roasted meat when they were talking about the yellow sauce, she felt the need to speak up for the roasted meat being the first, kind-hearted female to try it in person. ¡°How was that consider delicious? It was just something to get by with living. Just wait until I make more delicious food for you in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Sandy¡¯s back. Looking at Sandy¡¯s shining eyes with the mention of food, Gu Mengmeng had realized that nothing was better than using food tofort a foodie. Sandy looked at Gu Mengmeng with anticipation written all in her eyes. She swallowed her saliva but shook her head and said, ¡°I am just a female half-orc, I don¡¯t deserve to be treated so nicely.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked while blinking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a female half-orc?¡± Sandy touched her fluffy ears in an inferior way, she wanted to cry but forced out a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for a female half-orc to bear offspring. I have matured for two years and did not have any single child until now. This was why I was constantly bullied by Nina, even my males were sneered at by Nina¡¯s.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the lonely Sandy and her heart ached a little. She recalled Nina¡¯s looks andpared it with Sandy¡¯s. With her aesthetics, Sandy was much more beautiful than Nina, but that Puffy Hair Nina was called the most beautiful female in the tribe, while Sandy got bullied until she could barely raise her head. At first, Gu Mengmeng had thought that the aesthetics of the males in the Beast World was problematic and Nina¡¯s cross eyes, upturned nose and yellow teeth were deemed to be the standard of beauty. But from what she heard now, it seemed like the most beautiful female in the tribe was just a different extent of evolution? Nina had no animal traits on her, while Sandy had a pair of fluffy bear ears. She was called a half-orc just because of the pair of ears that had not evolved into human form? So she was considered to be of a lower status? So she was bullied by the ugly Nina? What the heck, so what if Sandy had difficulty reproducing? Her own males did not even look down on her, wasn¡¯t Nina, an outsider, going too far?! ¡°How many children does Nina have?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and asked. The hand that was touching her ears became more forceful unconsciously, and a bloodstain was formed on her fluffy ears but answered Gu Mengmeng as though she did not realize it at all, ¡°Nina had matured in the same year as me, she had given birth to a nest of eaglets for Quentinst year, but none survivedst year due to some unknown reason.¡± A faint jealousy could be heard in Sandy¡¯s voice. A nest... Gu Mengmeng was shocked by the quantifier. ¡°It is as good as none if all did not survive and how could sheugh at you?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not care less about rubbing a bottle of chili sauce onto Nina¡¯s wounds. Nina had never showed mercy when she was bullying Sandy, now Gu Mengmeng would even poke her soft bone to make Sandy happy. ¡°But...¡± Sandy felt that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s logic was not.. wrong? Even though Nina was the perfect female, she did not produce a single cub for the tribe. How could sheugh at her? ¡°Ah, stop saying ¡®but¡¯ Gu Mengmeng nudged Sandy with her shoulder and interrupted her little worry. Then, she cupped her hands around her mouth and whispered to Sandy, ¡°Sandy, do you still have the pads for estrus? Lend me one, my current one is barely withstanding.¡± Sandy had just noticed the zigzag bloodstains on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighs and quickly nodded her head. She babbled like a machine gun, ¡°Yes, yes yes yes I do have. I will go and ask Bode to help you take it.¡± ¡°Eh...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to stop Sandy, it was so damn embarrassing to ask a male to help her take sanitary pads. But Sandy had dashed out of Elvis¡¯s cave like a wisp of wind and ran towards Bode whom was waiting for her at the edge of Elvis¡¯s territory. While running, she yelled, ¡°Bode, quickly go and help me take some pads for estrus, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s flow is too heavy and she need that pad, take more!¡± Chapter 63 - Did Leader View Her as a Rival in Love?!

Chapter 63: Did Leader View Her as a Rival in Love?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng smacked her head, what was meant by nothing left to live for? What is meant by having the worst friend? Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy¡¯s anxious and sincere face, she had a deep understanding about these two terms now. However, before Gu Mengmeng could dissed Sandy, she felt a warmth on her back as her whole body fell into Elvis¡¯s arms. ¡°Leader?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand what happened to Elvis suddenly. The back hug... kill? Had he not promise to not eat her up? But why did she felt as though Elvis was opening up his mouth and all ready to bite into her neck behind her? ¡°You said you won¡¯t eat me... sob sob sob...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little heart trembled. ¡°Lea had prepared a few of the pads for estrus, they are right over in the cave.¡± Elvis pitied Gu Mengmeng for having to live in terror and uncertainty everyday in the Beast Deity World, hence she was always this cautious and always afraid of people eating her up. He also felt like a failure, she was still so scared even though he had sincerely promised her that he would protect her. Her frightened looked resembled a rabbit, and it made people heartache while also wanting to protect her. ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a groan, why did she borrow sanitary pads from Sandy in this case? ¡°If you like the yellow sauce, I will go and gather it for you, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes suspiciously, why did she always have the feel that Leader had been acting strangely ever since they were back from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment? Was it because of Lea? Gu Mengmeng suddenly realized that she had learned an incredible thing! Leader did not allow others to enter his cave, not even precious females like Sandy and Nina, but not only could Lea openly walk in, he could also put sanitary pads into Elvis¡¯s cave as he pleased without angering Leader. It was no wonder that Leader had asked her who was she going to choose as her first partner just now, all because of Lea¡¯s baffling ambiguity a while back?! What the heck, did Leader view her as a rival in love. The more Gu Mengmeng thought about it, the more she felt like she was right. She then nodded her head in all seriousness, patted Elvis¡¯s arms and said earnestly, ¡°Leader, I have understood, be rest assured now.¡± ¡°You... have understood?¡± Elvis¡¯s heart raced, and he looked at Gu Mengmeng, pleasantly surprised. Elvis turned over the Gu Mengmeng in his arms and looked straight into her watery eyes. His eyes were as dark as concentrated ink and he himself could not even express clearly the hidden surges inside them. But she said she had understood. Does that mean that she had already known his feelings for her?! Gu Mengmeng tiptoed and tried her best to reach Elvis¡¯s shoulders but height being her weakness, she could only reach Elvis¡¯s chest to her best abilities. So she smacked his well-defined chest muscles like a hooligan, thinking to herself ¡®don¡¯t regard me as an outsider, we are sisters. ¡® ¡°Leader, I will be standing by yourself regardless of what others say, I will not allow anyone to destroy your happiness!¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned slightly and nodded her head seriously with a rare look of determination. Little did Elvis know, he and Lea were forced to form a couple in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. He had taken Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words for her promise and approval of his feelings. She said she would stand by his side and guard his happiness, did not mean she was going to be his partner?! Chapter 64 - Elvis Playing Hooligan

Chapter 64: Elvis ying Hooligan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis felt much more settled with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s promise and started to look forward to tonight¡¯s campfire. Even he had some sort of vanity and wished to be approved by Gu Mengmeng and be her first partner in front of all the tribesmen. It was the first time Elvis looked forward to the sun setting as he thought about himself getting an official status tonight. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng,e over here, this is for you!¡± Sandy waved the uncivilized version of sanitary pad in her hands, ran towards Gu Mengmeng breathlessly and stuffed the pad to her. ¡°Quick... quickly change into it. The sun is setting soon... Bo... Bode said that the campfire was almost ready.¡± Gu Mengmeng had aplicated smile, she would have believed that Sandy was purposely making fun of her if not for her sincere expression. Damn! There are dozens of pairs of green eyes staring at her outside the cave and they seemed to turn even greener hearing that she was going to change sanitary pad. Gu Mengmeng was perplexed. Was there really a need for her to be the center of attention just because she was on her period?! Elvis took two steps forward and stopped in front of Sandy. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Bring your partner to reserve a seat near the campfire, Gu Mengmeng will be there with me soon.¡± ¡°Ye... yes.¡± Sandy was still scared of Elvis after all and she did not dare to stay any longer seeing he had already sent out the ¡®expulsion order¡¯. Sandy retreated a step timidly, before stretching her neck to look at Gu Mengmeng and she said, ¡°I will wait for you at the campfire then,e quickly.¡± ¡°Okay, see youter!¡± Gu Mengmeng was gentle towards Sandy anytime. Sandy leaving had caused amotion between the males. She had too much of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smell of estrus on her, which was making the single males too excited to control themselves. Fortunately, there were Bode and the others protecting Sandy from the uncontroble males. Right after Sandy had left, Elvis tore a thick hide from the side and with two blows, he punched the hide into the edge of the top of the cave entrance and forcefully embed it onto the walls, forming a simple curtain that blocked the sight of the drooling males outside. On the other hand, it had make Gu Mengmeng a totally blind person. ¡°Le... Leader... I can¡¯t see.¡± Gu Mengmeng was exploring aimlessly in the dark with her two arms stretched out in front. ¡°I¡¯m right here. ¡± Elvis frowned and took a few big strides towards Gu Mengmeng, before holding her small hands that were exploring in the dark and brought her into his arms. ¡°What happened to your eyes,¡± Elvis asked. ¡°Nothing happened to my eyes, why?¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Elvis¡¯s arms tightly, not letting go of it and curled onto Elvis like a kitten in search of a sense of security. Elvis thought, everyone had their unspeakable pasts, the injury of her eyes must have brought pain to her, which was why she did not want to mention it. Elvis frowned almost unnoticeably. He suddenly felt that her smile was too dazzling, even though both her mind and heart were undergoing torture, she still persevered and put on a smile, hiding her pain and licking the wounds all by herself afterwards. Without further words, Elvis scooped Gu Mengmeng into his arms ced her onto his thighs, before swiftly flipping up her dress, pulling down her panties and changing her into the sanitary pads that were just sent over by Sandy. He then helped her tidy up her clothes, brought her back into his arms and ced her at his chest level. Chapter 65 - Billionaire Elvis

Chapter 65: Billionaire Elvis

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was stunned the whole time. What the heck?! That was so rule-breaking! Even though they were ¡®sisters¡¯, it was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first time letting someone help her change a sanitary pad. Although Elvis was acting swiftly throughout the whole process, without any lustful thoughts, she still felt so damn shameful?! ¡°Le... Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng tidied up her thoughts but still could not find any words to express her feelings at that moment. ¡°I will be your eyes in the future.¡± Elvis voice was as deep as an ancient European piano from thest century, with a smooth, solid and soul-shocking sound. Eh? Gu Mengmeng facepalmed. Why did she sense a strong sense of pity in Leader¡¯s words? Was she being discriminated against due to her race? Discriminated by a damn wolf? Gu Mengmeng really wanted to scream: The reason why I couldn¡¯t see was because you had blocked the entrance, not because I am blind, alright?! But Leader looked so emotional now, seems like it is not the right time to say it... Gu Mengmeng bid her lower lip and pouted in defeat with her head down. You are the most powerful with night vision. ¡°You should change to a new hide dress, this one... is not good.¡± What Elvis did not mention was that this hide dress was full of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smell of estrus that was able to make all the males boil. He did not like her to show her attractive side and had even more dislike towards the sight of everyone coveting her. ¡°Erm... But I don¡¯t have anything else left to wear.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Could anyone understand her despair of transmigrating with just a set of bikinis? ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and walked further inside the cave. Gu Mengmeng was extremely insecure in the dark and she hung onto Elvis¡¯s neck tightly with both of her hands. Even though she had gotten used to the darkness, she still felt ack of security. Until Elvis stopped his footsteps, Gu Mengmeng then stared at what was in front of her unbelievably with her big eyes. There was an indistinct light source in the dark, flickering and unable to see clearly. Originally, Gu Mengmeng had thought that she stayed too long in the dark and something was wrong with her eyes, but when Elvis walked to the light source, flip it up with his hands, a fist-sized luminous pearl suddenly appeared in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. What the heck?! A billionaire! Strictly speaking, the brightness of the luminous pearl could not even bepared to a candle, besides, the faint green light was shining on people as though they were in the midst of the making of a horror movie. But to Gu Mengmeng at that moment, it felt like a gift from the who... Oh, from the Beast Deity! Resembling a baby looking at his milk bottle, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands reached out to grab the luminous pearl with her full strength. Elvis did not hesitant and directly handed it to Gu Mengmeng. He smiled and asked, ¡°You like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded intensely, ¡°Yes yes, I like it, I like it so much!¡± ¡°Then take it and y with it.¡± Elvis said casually, as though he was just giving an Alpine candy to the neighbor¡¯s child. Gu Mengmeng hugged the luminous pearl in her arms, afraid that she would identally drop it. Overjoyed, she touched the pearl here and there, while saying, ¡°I will just look at it and return to youter.¡± But her eyes had never left the luminous pearl for a single second. Elvis said with a pampering smile, ¡°I can give you anything you like.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a wide grin and hugged the luminous pearl in satisfaction. She said, ¡°Thank you Leader, you are so rich and generous!¡± Chapter 66 - You Can’t See!

Chapter 66: You Can¡¯t See!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis let out a helplessugh. Gu Mengmeng was always special, treating something so normal in the Beast World like a piece of treasure, while things that held huge significance in the Beast World were right at her fingertips and she did not care a single bit. For instance, although the yellow sauce Sandy had given her was rare, it was still something attainable for someone with capabilities. Another example would be this luminous pearl, although it emitted light, it was useless to orcs with night vision. Only females would like its appearance and y with it. But the satisfaction in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile at the moment was as though she had been given some precious treasure. Looking at Gu Mengmeng ying with the luminous pearl in high spirits, Elvis did not restrain her. He put her down on the floor and carefully protected her at the side, in case she bumped onto the walls or other things. As long as there was no danger, he let her ran around in the cave like a child, holding the luminous pearl and shining it here and there. While Elvis followed behind Gu Mengmeng with a faint smile. He liked his cave to be filled with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smell and his territory full of her presence. ¡°Whoops!¡± Gu Mengmeng was too attentive and identally tripped over something. She was about to fall on her face... Elvis noticed it and quickly grabbed Gu Mengmeng by her thin waist, just in time to avoid her from a close encounter with the floor. Gu Mengmeng, who had just survived the close shave, heaved a sigh of relief. She brushed off the nonexistent dust on the luminous pearl in her arms and said, ¡°well, all¡¯s good, it did not break.¡± Elvis was a little angry. The most important thing in times of danger should be protecting herself, she would definitely have bruised her arms if not for him guarding her just now, and she was saying all these was to shield that damn pearl?! Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng by her armpits in front of him and kept her at eye level. He said in a low voice, ¡°Promise me, protecting yourself should be the priority in any circumstances.¡± ¡°But this luminous pearl is the first present Leader had given me.¡± The sight of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s innocent look shining under the faint light of the luminous pearl hit straight onto Elvis¡¯s heart. Elvis¡¯s lips raised uncontrobly. It was a pity that the light from the luminous pearl was too dim, or else Gu Mengmeng would definitely be stunned by the smiling Elvis. ¡°Time¡¯s almost up, I will help you change into another set of clothes.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s official partner. ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bid her own tongue upon hearing that. The shame she felt from changing the pad had not disappeared and he was going to help her change? Would that not mean she was going to be totally exposed? No way no way! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head shook like a pellet drum and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, Leader, I can change myself.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see.¡± Elvis was persistent. ¡°I can I can, I have the luminous pearl Leader had given me.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a stiffugh and raised the pearl on her hands, signaling to Elvis that she really could see. However... Elvis held the Gu Mengmeng-fist-sized luminous pearl with one hand, like a normal person holding a small mandarin orange, before slightly applying force... Snap. The luminous pearl pearl was crushed into powder like an exploded mandarin orange, to the extent that it became impossible to fix. Chapter 67 - Elvis Helping Gu Mengmeng to Change

Chapter 67: Elvis Helping Gu Mengmeng to Change

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Now you can¡¯t.¡± ¡ª_¡ª¡°`... Leader, I would definitely think that you are ying hooligan if I didn¡¯t know that you like Lea. Gu Mengmeng wanted to cry without tears, that huge luminous pearl was just crushed like that... ¡°Leader...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s said in a sobbing tone as she felt heartache for the luminous pearl. Why are you, as a gay,peting with a female like me! ¡°Be good.¡± Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng to his arms and softly rubbed her furry little head with his chin. Her wronged look was really adorable, Elvis started to fall for the feeling for bullying her and seeing her look at him helplessly. In the absolute darkness, the only thing Gu Mengmeng could depend on would be Elvis, so she circled around Elvis¡¯s neck with her little hands and had a face full of ¡®nothing left to live for, but unwilling to die¡¯ bitter look, feeling heartache for the crushed luminous pearl. Meanwhile, Elvis was totally unaffected in the dark. He calmly took a deer hide dress and helped Gu Mengmeng change into it. Although he was not very used to doing it, it went through sessfully with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cooperation. Gu Mengmeng had her whole mind on the luminous pearl and she had believed Elvis and Lea were a couple, hence she had treated Elvis like a sister. Moreover, there were no light in the cave and she could not notice Elvis¡¯s uneasiness. Hence, she innocently let Elvis changed for her without being on guard. But Elvis, on the other hand, was not asfortable as her. Originally, he had wanted to change the dress full of her estrus smell in order to get her approval at the campfire and be her official first partner as quick as possible. But when he really undressed her and saw her exquisite figure, Elvis felt like his body was a dead trunk being engulfed by the me Devil and every single cell in his body was burning. Something seemed to boiling in his blood, gushing ferociously. There was also a voice next to his ears repeatedly saying: eat her up, eat her up... Of course, that ¡®eat¡¯ was not referring to the literal meaning. Logic was telling Elvis, he had gained Gu Mengmeng¡¯s approval and promise, as long as they have been through the process at the campfire, he would be his official partner and naturally eat her up afterwards. But if he could not resist his temptation now, everything might go to waste. What if Gu Mengmeng dislike him before mating and refuse to ept him as the first partner? Moreover, she was going through estrus and unsuitable to mate now. Gu Mengmeng had changed, but Elvis did not rush to bring her out of the cave. One reason was the ufortable feelings caused by the excited state of his body, another being the crowd of green-eyed males not dispersing outside the cave. So he remained still and hugged onto Gu Mengmeng, while trying to calm his boiling blood and also secretly releasing a stronger pressure towards the outside, making the excited males restrain themselves to a certain extent. Gu Mengmeng was his, Elvis¡¯s female, how could she be coveted by anyone? Gu Mengmeng, who did not know any of things going on, was still grieving over the luminous pearl, while touching the dress on her. Although she could not see the style in the darkness, she could feel that the sizing was just right, to the extent of being customized. Since she also did not want to face the beast-liked males, whom might get out of control any moment, Gu Mengmeng started chatting with Elvis and no one mentioned about getting out. Chapter 68 - Gu Mengmengs Wild Thoughts

Chapter 68: Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Wild Thoughts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It would be the best to drag the campfire until it ended up being canceled, Gu Mengmeng would never want to find some first partner in the Beast World. What if one day she went back, how would she exin to others that the creature in her arms was not her pet but her son? ¡°Leader, where did this dresse from? It is just right for me.¡± ¡°I made it.¡± Elvis answered calmly, but there was a little expectation in his eyes. Will she like it? She will like it right... ¡°Wow? Not bad! Leader, you are so niu [1. Inte ng to describe someone being impressive or awesome, with a literal meaning of ¡®cow¡¯], you even know how to make clothes.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and sank into her thoughts. Originally, she had thought that the strong Elvis must be the ¡®top¡¯, while Lea the transcendent flower must be the ¡®bottom¡¯ judging by his looks. But the situation seemed to have a chance of taking a turn, Gu Mengmeng did not expect Leader to know how to make clothes from his personality... Gu Mengmeng was thinking of Elvis sewing with needles and thread sitting on the bedside, while Elvisy on the bed, with one leg casually stepping on the side of the bed, his elbow against the edge and his hand supporting his head, he gently looked at Elvis helping him to make his clothes in silence. Pooo~ Gu Mengmeng felt the blood in her nose boiling. Damn what a sight, she felt that her blood supply was already empty, what should she do? Urgent, waiting for an answer on the spot! ¡°All males make clothes for their female.¡± Elvis did not understand why Gu Mengmeng called him a cow? He was obviously a wolf... But it did not sound like a bad thing and he dly epted it. ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head quietly. So Leader¡¯s tailoring skill had been trained by making clothes for Lea and she had benefited from Lea? Thinking of Lea¡¯s clothes today on the tform of Deity¡¯s punishment, Gu Mengmeng recalled that the quality seemed great. Tsk, Leader really had no weakness. He had the force to bring peace and stability to the tribe, while at the same time having the knowledge to sew and cook.... Erm, let¡¯s not mention cooking, Gu Mengmeng felt her stomach churning just thinking about the charcoal roasted meat. Well, nobody¡¯s perfect, Leader had done his best. Besides, Lea seemed to be talented in cooking, it was just nice for the two of them toplement each other. You helped me make my clothes, I helped you cook meals, ah, so sweet~ Elvis totally did not know how wild Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts were going. Looking at the joyful Gu Mengmeng, he innocently thought that she hadughed because she liked the clothes he had made for her. ¡°You were sound asleep when Lea brought you back yesterday. I made it while staying by yourself. There are a few others for you to change too.¡± Elvis said gently. Gu Mengmeng nodded in silence, while drafting another peculiar setting in her mind. Lea was the strong and knowledgeable father, saving the daughter, Gu Mengmeng herself, by appearing like a hero when she encountered danger. On the other hand, Elvis was the mother, staying by the bedside of the unconscious daughter, making new clothes for her while tearing, in order to keep his faith of his daughter waking up one day, to stop himself from breaking down. Damn, the more Gu Mengmeng thought about it, the more she felt like she was right. It was no wonder that both Elvis and Lea treated her so well, all because of their desire for aplete family! Gu Mengmeng looked towards Elvis¡¯s direction in the darkness and developed a strange pity towards him from the miserable Qiongyao romance plot she had drafted in her head. So she stretched out her little lotus-root arms and willingly circled around Elvis¡¯s necks. Her hands patted on Elvis¡¯s back lightly andforted him, ¡°I know, I know it all.¡± A shade of attractive pink surfaced on Elvis¡¯s ears and he nodded stiffly. Chapter 69 - A Mothers Love Towards Her Children Was Boundless, as Expected

Chapter 69: A Mother¡¯s Love Towards Her Children Was Boundless, as Expected

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His feelings, she knew it all... Elvis felt so blessed. ¡°Then let¡¯s get out now, we shouldn¡¯t let Lea wait too long.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought to herself, although she did not know how long she would be staying in the Beast World, but since she had licked Elvis¡¯s boots, she should just lick itpletely. Even if she might be slightly disadvantaged in terms of seniority, what rtionship could ever be more stable than a parent-child one? Besides, the pair of godparents she had gotten had incredible capabilities, and they were powerful and influential, what had she got to lose? Elvis¡¯s smile froze for a second. In the end... he would not be able to have her all by himself. The moment she woke up this morning, she had sought for Lea; the way she looked at Lea on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment was so affectionate. Together with the influence of the fox seductive fragrance... It seemed like tonight, Lea would definitely be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner together with him. Although it was the best ending and he would rather the person to be Lea if he had to share Gu Mengmeng with other males, regardless of whether he viewed it from the tribe¡¯s angle or his personal feelings, Lea was the best option, his heart still hurt when he really had to face the situation, even though he knew all the rationale behind this. Looking at Gu Mengmeng in his arms whom could not wait to find Lea, it was the first time Elvis had a strange feeling in his heart. It felt sour and made him anxious and agitated. It was unrted to danger, but gave him a heartfelt helplessness. Elvis did not know that the name for this feeling was ¡®jealousy¡¯, he only felt ufortable at his chest area. ¡°Who do you like more, me or Lea?¡± Elvis was shocked himself that he even asked such ame question. But Gu Mengmeng burst out into a chuckle. Damn, wasn¡¯t this the question that parents always ask their kindergarten children? Who do you like more, mommy or daddy? Oh my god, she did not expect herself to be asked this type of question when she was already in a university. The first trick to answering this question was to not offend anyone, or else she would be hated on for her entire life and regrly get sneered at. Gu Mengmeng, who was an expert at this, cleared her throat and said in an authoritative way, ¡°I like both of you, both of you had treated me so well, I like both of you~¡± True enough... Elvis¡¯s heart sank. She liked Lea, as he had expected. ¡°Who do you like more between the two of us?¡± This question concerned the future status in the family, it was important to determine who was going to be the first partner. As expected... The first follow-up question after ¡®mommy or daddy¡¯ would be: You can only choose one! Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and thought, Leader, it was you whom forced me to use the ultimate trick! Hence, Gu Mengmeng turned the situation around and asked back, ¡± What about Leader? Do you like Lea or me more?¡± ¡°You. ¡± Elvis answered without hesitation. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched. What the heck, a mother¡¯s love towards her children was boundless, as expected~ Even the godmother loved her child more than her husband?! ¡°What if Lea and I both fell into a river, would you save me and let Lea drown?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not give up and continued asking. ¡°Lea can swim,¡± Elvis answered calmly, ¡°Besides, you are a female.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed. Why could Elvis answered the question that had tortured Chinese men for thousands of years so easily? Well, ¡®you are a female¡¯ was really a sure-fire reason for anything in this ce where the gender ratio was extremely unbnced. ¡°You still haven¡¯t replied to me, who do you like more between me and Lea?¡± Elvis continued asking. Chapter 70 - Give Me Back My Daddy Lea

Chapter 70: Give Me Back My Daddy Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng thought, it seemed like it was impossible to bluff her way through, while the asking-back technique had also failed, even the ultimate trick was easily resolved by Elvis, now she had to face the problem directly. After thinking for a while, Gu Mengmeng answered, ¡°I like Leader more.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elvis¡¯s heart finally returned to its original position after being in his mouth, he suddenly felt some of his facial muscles bing uncontroble, such as the end of his lips. Gu Mengmeng thought, she could not possibly have answered that daughters were always closer to the mother¡¯s right? So she touched her new clothes and said seriously, ¡°Because Leader had made new clothes and found food for me, you treated me so well.¡± Elvis felt as though his heart was soaked in yellow sauce, it felt extremely sweet. Slowly getting up, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the entrance of the cave and casually tore down the hide that was punched into the walls. The clear moonlight scattered onto Saint Nazaire like ayer of light and thin silk, making everyone feel peaceful and calm. The male beasts that were guarding outside the entrance had left in groups after being unable to withstand Elvis¡¯s beast pressure. Tonight was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Coming-To-Age Ceremony anyway, it might even be more effective to go straight to the campfire and reserve a good spot than just waiting outside Elvis¡¯s cave, which had a much higher risk of danger. Hence, it was already crowded when Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the campfire. Although the males had automatically cleared a pathway for Gu Mengmeng, she could not take how they lined up the path to wee her. At first, she could still keep a polite smile awkwardly, but with the voices of ¡®Gu Mengmeng, choose me as you partner...¡¯ing from the males, she chose to bury her face into Elvis¡¯s neck cowardly. What the heck, Gu Mengmeng cried in her mind. She felt like she was at the scene of arge scale matching making session and the weirdest thing was that she was the only female guest among all present. ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng heard Sandy¡¯s voice among all the hassle. The friendly call had made Gu Mengmeng felt a sudden illumination, her deer liked big eyes searched for the source of the voice and sure enough, she saw Sandy waving to her. However... What the heck! What is that behind Sandy? Logs of the thickness of one¡¯s thigh were stacked into a tower in the shape of #, but it was not lit up, while Lea, dressed in bright red all over, stood on the top of the wooden tower. Seeing Gu Mengmeng had arrived, he started chanting something, while waving his long sleeve, it was an exaggeration to call that a ¡®dance¡¯, it looked more like a sorcerer¡¯s dance. Gu Mengmeng would have thought that Lea was wearing a red wedding suit standing on a high ce threatening for marriage with his life, if not for the bright red clothes totally resembling the shaman in a television series. Gu Mengmeng could not even be bothered to think about love and hate Qiongyao style rtionship between Elvis and Lea at that moment, she only wanted to roar at the sky and asked if anyone could return her holy daddy Lea to her? This maniac doing the sorcerer¡¯s dance must be a fake! Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lost look, Elvis exined voluntarily, ¡°When every young female matures, the tribe¡¯s witch doctor will pray to the Beast Deity for good fortune and hoping the Beast Deity can bless this female for her to give birth to more strong cubs for the tribe. Gu Mengmeng pointed to Lea in extreme unwillingness and asked, ¡°So he is praying for me now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis nodded. What the heck! Gu Mengmeng cursed in her head, before waving to Lea and shouting, ¡°Lea, stop praying ande down, I don¡¯t need the Beast Deity¡¯s blessing.¡± Chapter 71 - Fall of the Qing Dynasty!

Chapter 71: Fall of the Qing Dynasty!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Knock it off.¡± Elvis frowned. He could let her joke around other things but such words like not needing the Beast Deity¡¯s care should not be spouted out as she pleased. ¡°I really do not need it!¡± Gu Mengmeng thought in her head. Being a puredy who had not even officially dated before, was skipping the step of praying for kids too fast an advance? Damn it, I still wanted to enjoy two more years of single-hood! Elvis remained silent, looking at Gu Mengmeng in a grave manner. Although he was not angry, his expression was solemn and projected a sense of power. Although Gu Mengmeng could not feel the pressure from beasts, she at least knew how to observe the speech and expressions of others. Thinking how the Beast Deity was the absolute authority in this world, Gu Mengmeng could not help but shake her head. The Qing dynasty had already fallen! Why were all of you still so superstitious! As a typical protector of Atheism, Gu Mengmeng really wanted to disseminate the world outlook of Science to Elvis and the rest. But... she was too scared! Thinking to herself, Gu Mengmeng truly thought that if she continued to despise the Beast Deity, her godmother Elvis would choose righteousness over family loyalty and burn her alive... oh, and BBQ at the same time. Thus, Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat, whispering to Elvis¡¯s ear while acting mysterious, ¡°The Beast Deity had already bestowed me with a lot of welfare. If I hoped for more, that will be being greedy without knowing my boundaries and I will suffer from the wrath of the Beast Deity!¡± Elvis paused, looking solemn. He was clearly believing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. After all, Gu Mengmeng was a messenger of the Beast Deity! Thus, Elvis lifted his head high and howled towards the heavens. Gu Mengmeng who was at the VVIP seat saw the whole process in close view. The shock could not be described merely in words. She just felt the cells in her entire body contracting, her limbs turning cold and her little heart palpitating wildly. After Elvis¡¯s howl, sure enough, Lea who was standing on the wooden pagoda stopped his Shamanic-ritual-like prayer. Jumping lightly a few times, he easily jumped off the wooden pagoda which stood as high as two stories, standing firmly in front of Gu Mengmeng and Elvis. His long and narrow eyes stared at Gu Mengmeng in slight uncertainty, as if he was waiting for her exnation. After all, Gu Mengmeng was the first person who interrupted the prayer of the witch doctor. ¡°That...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why her heart started thumping wildly out of control once she met eyes with Lea. Despite her telling herself countless times that Lea was her godfather, and that she was being carried by her godmother, she still could not control her frantic heartbeat. Feeling her throat turning drier, Gu Mengmeng swallowed her saliva with difficulty. Her fair-skinned fingers were twisted together while her head was looking down. She exined softly, just like a child who made a mistake, ¡°That ce is too high up and it¡¯s very dangerous. If you don¡¯t have anything important, it¡¯s better to not go there...¡± Lea breathed out a light smile, his long and slender fingers hooking onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin gently, forcing her to look directly at him. The corners of his lips curved upwards, forming a very nice shape. It was due to the presence of therge red dress that deliberately made the original holy, cold and unreachable flower, Lea, appear perfectly charming at the moment. ¡°You¡¯re worried for me? Hmm?¡± The Lea now resembled a demon and a sin. He was obviously captivating one¡¯s soul but was so beautiful to the extent where one would be willing to dive in deeper. Perfect holiness and perfect seduction was a perfectbination on Lea. His every move caused people to be so dazzled by him until they were unable to restrain themselves. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head out of instinct, then suddenly regained herposure, ¡°It¡¯s Elvis who¡¯s worried for you. It¡¯s him... it¡¯s him...¡± Chapter 72 - Gu Mengmeng Being Blown Messily by the Wind

Chapter 72: Gu Mengmeng Being Blown Messily by the Wind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea felt rather unexpected, tilting his head to look at Gu Mengmeng who was in Elvis¡¯s embrace, holding back hisughter and asked, ¡°You¡¯re worried for me? Because I was praying at a high ce?¡± Elvis also looked at Gu Mengmeng in surprise, not understanding why she said so. She clearly said earlier... Elvis suddenly recalled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favoritism towards Lea. When they were in the cave, she mentioned that she liked him and also liked Lea so she would marry them together today. Did she said that for the rtionship of their future family to be harmonious? Elvis felt a slight pain to his heart. She really... thought it through thoroughly. Although Elvis assumed that he would not have any problems getting along with Lea, this was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s well intentions after all and he could not bear to let her down so he summoned up courage to nod his head as he said, ¡°Yes. It was too high up, very... dangerous.¡± When Elvis said the word dangerous, he almost bit onto his own tongue. Guilty, he was too guilty! When he and Lea fought alongside each other, they climbed steep cliffs and jumped over towering ancient tree branches, all as though they were walking on t ground. Now, he actually said that he was worried because it was too high... Lea was clear that this was not Elvis¡¯s intention, but he did not expose them. Instead, he just nodded, giving a smile that was full of meaning. Then, he shifted his gaze back to Gu Mengmeng who was holding back till her entire face was red, pulling back his hand from her chin and conveniently brushing it against her face, the arc sketching the outline of her face. The casual act sessfully teased Gu Mengmeng but the next moment, he asked nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s skip past the prayer ritual and directly start the battle.¡± Elvis nodded, lifting Gu Mengmeng above his head while holding onto her armpits before cing her on his shoulders. Exchanging gaze with Lea, they then moved their limbs in silent convention and climbed to the top of the wooden pagoda as quick as lightning. When Gu Mengmeng realized what was happening, she was already standing on the top of the wooden pagoda, blown messily by the wind. And the main culprits Elvis and Lea were standing on her both sides, overlooking the beasts at the bottom of the pagoda who were itching to try as well. Meanwhile, they maintained a posture of protecting their surroundings well. ¡°Leader... what is this for?¡± Gu Mengmeng was truly afraid that her prophecy hade true, surely it didn¡¯t mean that this wooden pagoda was really used for burning her? Even if she was made into BBQ, she was not enough to feed all of them. F*** f*** f***! In a second, Gu Mengmeng regretted earnestly over her actions. She should not have taught them how to use fire, all¡¯s well now, she fell into her own trap! ¡°Among those males who sessfully climb upter, if you like any of them, tell us and we will show mercy.¡± Elvis looked solemn and serious. He truly hoped that he would be thest one standing up here. An additional Lea already made him very ufortable, if there were more males, he predicted that his agony would increase by a few times. But, if Gu Mengmeng liked them, despite how much pain he was in, he would endure it. After all, in the beast world, there was no male who could possess a female solely by himself. And furthermore, such a beautiful female like Gu Mengmeng would neverck pursuers. He must learn how to endure and adapt because no matter how much pain he was in, he could never give Gu Mengmeng up. ¡°No, I would not show mercy.¡± Lea gave an evil smirk and raised his brows at Gu Mengmeng, adding, ¡°I can only share you with people I acknowledge.¡± Chapter 73 - The Sudden Change In Style at the Matchmaking Session

Chapter 73: The Sudden Change In Style at the Matchmaking Session

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Lea finished his words, Gu Mengmeng suddenly recalled that the so-called night campfire party, to put it bluntly, was a round of matchmaking session for forceful marriages. Heavenly god, mother earth! Who the hell would immediately marry on the day they became an adult? What the heck, those who set this as a rule in the beast world must have a loose screw somewhere right?! Gu Mengmeng darted out from her seat after a quiver, shaking her head wildly while hugging onto Lea¡¯s thigh, ¡°Daddy Lea, please don¡¯t show mercy, I don¡¯t want to be taken away by the others!¡± Lea gently ced his slender andrge hand with a visible bone structure on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, covering half of her sight with his fair wrist. From Gu Mengmeng¡¯s view, she could only see Lea¡¯s thin lips curve up slightly, resembling poppies blooming on the opposite bank, flirtatious but fatal, giving off a charm that made people willing to dive deeper in. ¡°As you wish.¡± Lea shifted his gaze from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and eyes met with Elvis. They smiled at each other before nodding their heads, as if having a tacit agreement from their thorough understanding of each other. Although the custom in the Beast World was many males to a female which male was willing to share his female with others? It was just that they did not dare to obstruct and was not able to obstruct as well. Since Gu Mengmeng had said that she did not want any other males herself, they naturally would not invite wolves into their house by opening the door themselves. After all, Gu Mengmeng only needed Elvis this wolf! While Gu Mengmeng was talking to Elvis and Lea, the males at the bottom of the wooden pagoda were already locked in a huge fight. Although they were males from the same tribe and mates who experienced life and death, when ites to pursuing a female, none of them would be willing to give way. The baseline was just to not murder, injure or cripple one another. Each of their futures was submitted to the will of Heaven and how far their capability could bring them. The first male who reached the top of the wooden pagoda was Collin, the one who helped Gu Mengmeng wash the rabbit meat at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. He was now, covered in either his or the blood of someone else, which resulted in hair being stuck onto his boorish face. He gave Gu Mengmeng an honest smile that implied that their engagement was imperative, not being bothered by his injury and the fierce fight earlier at all. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I¡¯m here.¡± Collin stayed on the spot, knowing that he could not defeat Elvis or Lea who were guarding the top of the pagoda. He was also well aware of his own abilities and did not even think of battling over the title of first partner with the two of them. He was just satisfied with joining Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family and even though he could only stand far away from her, as long as he couldplete tasks like helping Gu Mengmeng clean the rabbit meat, he was already very happy. So, he did not advance rashly because Elvis and Lea would see him as a challenge. ¡°Are you willing to take me in as your partner? I¡¯m very strong and have a lot of strength. Whatever is yourmand, I will definitelyplete it.¡± Collin said while nodding earnestly to show his deepest sincerity. But in fact, Gu Mengmeng was already dumbfounded after being taken aback by the blood on Collin. What the heck wasn¡¯t this a matchmaking session? Shouldn¡¯t there be pink bubbles everywhere? Shouldn¡¯t everyone be sending flowers, singing or showing off their talents to win her heart? Why was there a sudden change in style, changing it into something bloody... Was this still a matchmaking session? Was it really not a violent street fight by the secret societies? Gu Mengmeng was so terrified till her blood solidify while she uncontrobly tugged onto the end of Lea¡¯s dress with her pale fingertips tightly. Hiding more than half her body behind Lea, she still could not help but stick out half her head to show her concern, asking timidly, ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Chapter 74 - Lea’s Angry

Chapter 74: Lea¡¯s Angry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Collin heard Gu Mengmeng, his first reaction was not touched but distraught. He carelessly wiped away the blood on his face and exined urgently, ¡°I¡¯m only a little injured and will be fine after one or two days. I won¡¯t be a crippled beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment. Understanding Collin¡¯s intention, she became anxious and stepped forward from behind Lea, forgetting about her fright. She walked towards Collin and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I was just...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the intention to take him in as your partner, do not randomly care for him.¡± Lea clutched onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist, pulling her back into his embrace in just a light tug after she walked one or two steps away. Then, he looked up at Collin whose face was filled with expectations and said, ¡°If you want to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner, you have to defeat either me or Elvis. Or else, you would not be acknowledged by us.¡± Collin furrowed his brows. He was aware of his own abilities and also knew Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s. It was impossible to defeat them just on his own. But, he also could not give up on Gu Mengmeng. Thus, he breathed in deeply and stepped arge step forward into the Challenge Area, announcing with due care and respect, ¡°Lea, I, Collin, challenge you.¡± Lea nodded leisurely, as if Collin¡¯s decision was within his predictions. Lea handed Gu Mengmeng to Elvis and tilted his neck slightly to both sides to warm up his body. He moved in slowly step by step on Collin, stretching his slender fingers one by one. His nails lengthened visibly under the naked eye. As Lea inched closer with each step gracefully, the blood on Collin¡¯s face was reced with perspiration. Supposedly, his armed skills were almost on par with Lea but his innate crisis consciousness was moring out continuously, warning him that battling with Lea was not a wise move. But as he saw Gu Mengmeng who was being hugged by Elvis behind Lea and after meeting eyes with her worried and concerned pupils, Collin could not submit to his internal fear. Whatever happens, he could not run away in front of Gu Mengmeng. Since a battle was necessary, then he would take on the battle! However... ¡°Where are your eyes looking at?¡± Lea squinted his long and narrow eyes, his tone mild but slightly furious. Clutching onto Collin¡¯s neck with his sharp nails, he easily lifted the male who clearly looked burlier than him, ¡°You actually dare to be distracted while battling with me? Am I being looked down by you? Huh?¡± Collin held onto the hand that Lea used to clutch his neck with his both hands but could not move the fingers that were as hard as steel and iron by a single inch at all. The words ¡®unwilling to be defeated¡¯ were written all over his red face despite him being helpless. His blood-streaked eyes looked at Gu Mengmeng in reluctance to part with her, not wanting to shift away for a moment. ¡°You should rejoice over the fact that you are a member of Saint Nazaire.¡± A graceful light smile was maintained on Lea¡¯s face but upon a closer look, Collin could clearly see the coldness in his smiley eyes. Lea¡¯s angry, he¡¯s really angry. Collin did not have the time to see Gu Mengmeng again when he felt his whole body leaning backwards after losing bnce and he fell from the two-stories tall wooden pagoda like an abandoned doll. Thest sound Gu Mengmeng heard was a mere loud ¡°Bang¡±. That was the sound of Collin hitting the ground. But in this situation, this sound did not attract the slightest attention from the other males nor did it reduce their enthusiasm. Making it to the top of the pagoda meant that they would challenge Elvis and Lea and this kind of result was within expectations. What they were fighting for was just a possibility. Despite how low this possibility was, they would never give up! Chapter 75 - The Psychopathic Coming-Of-Age Ceremony

Chapter 75: The Psychopathic Coming-Of-Age Ceremony

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t hit anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head as she shouted but her shout did not seem to help much. The males at the bottom of the pagoda were still trying to climb up with all their might, turning a blind eye to the mates who were thrown down by Lea one by one. Lea was still standing upright like a death lord, thick blood dripping from his nails but a peaceful and enchanting smile still hanging on his face. This was the first time his hand was tainted with the blood of mates from Saint Nazaire. ¡°Leader, hurry and stop Lea. They are all one of us, why must it end up like this?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked timidly while huddling up in Elvis¡¯s embrace like a terrorized kitten. ¡°I can¡¯t stop Lea unless you want to take in all single males from Saint Nazaire as your partner. This battle would not end until they give up on their own and not climb up again.¡± Elvis¡¯s expression was solemn and did not seem to be joking even the slightest bit. ¡°Even I, the tribe leader of Saint Nazaire, could not snatch the qualification away from other males to pursue you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°But I won¡¯t choose them as my partner, these injuries are meaningless!¡± Elvis ced a finger gently on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, holding the back of her head and pulling her in. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face was then sent near to Elvis¡¯s lips. Elvis firstnded a light kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead then moved his lips along her face to her ears, sending a warm breath into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears that was moist and low, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you say that but don¡¯t be so cruel to them. At least give them a chance to fight for you.¡± ¡°No! Since I won¡¯t choose them, why must they still be injured for this fake hope?¡± Gu Mengmeng witnessed how they were bathed in blood one by one. A few faces that she did not even see before were thrown down by Lea without mercy after they rushed up the wooden pagoda. It was two stories high, Gu Mengmeng did not even have the courage to check whether the males who fell off one after another were still alive. And this kind of bloody situation was still ongoing, just to strive for a chance that she would not give them at all. No, it should not be like this. On the other hand, Elvis just smiled while hugging the agitated Gu Mengmeng, cing his chin on her head, his gaze following the direction where another male was being thrown down by Lea, reasoning unruly, ¡°Fighting for the female they like is the pride of every male. Regardless of whether it¡¯s a lose or win, it¡¯s all unlimited honor. You can choose to not ept them but don¡¯t deprive them of the chance to show their sincerity to you, get it?¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand what these straight males were thinking in their heads sometimes. She knew that beasts¡¯ hearings were extremely good, they could definitely hear her when she shouted so loudly at them just now. But despite it, they still tried to climb up as soon as the male before them fall. Even though they clearly knew that they could not defeat Lea or Elvis, they did not have the slightest sense of backing out and instead became braver as they fought, as if they were proving Elvis¡¯s words to be true. ¡°Today¡¯s your Coming-Of-Age Ceremony, you just have to sit here properly and see how we fight for you, that¡¯s all.¡± Gu Mengmeng truly felt helpless, it was merely her period that came and in the end, a blood raining scene was caused... what the hell were all these? The males rushed up with enthusiasm but was thrown down without having the chance to speak with her. For those who could still get up, they continued climbing up as if they did not know what pain was and ended up being thrown down again. Gu Mengmeng just wanted to ask, which retard came up with this psychopathic Coming-Of-Age Ceremony? Chapter 76 - Gu Mengmeng Becoming The First Beauty Of The Tribe

Chapter 76: Gu Mengmeng Bing The First Beauty Of The Tribe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This meaningless bloodshedsted for a night. When the sun from the next day rose from the horizon and after the first sunlight shone on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, a loud cheer that would rouse the deaf erupted from the bottom of the wooden pagoda. Gu Mengmeng turned around nkly, looking back at Elvis who was hugging her throughout. Her eyes were numb and hollow from all the nerves that had reached their limits. Yes, tonight Elvis did not need to raise a finger at all, Lea defended against all the single males from the tribe alone. ¡°It ended.¡± Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back gently, lifting her above his head while holding her armpits to wee the first sunlight from the morning sun. The beasts at the bottom of the wooden pagoda became more excited, their cheers echoing through the heavens. Gu Mengmeng still did not understand what was the meaning of the Coming-To-Age Ceremony but thanking her lords, it finally ended. Elvis jumped from the wooden pagoda in a few leaps while carrying Gu Mengmeng. Standing in the middle of the heavily wounded males, he pointed to the two-stories tall, intersecting parallel wooden pagoda and said, ¡°Look, that¡¯s your campfire.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked towards the direction Elvis was pointing to. The wooden pagoda was covered in red and the wood was already soaked in blood. The old blood solidified into a slurry form, wrapping around the logs, as if it was meant to cover ayer of sma around them. Against the sunlight, it looked like a static campfire ring like a fountain in front of them. And Lea, who was walking towards them leisurely, his coquettish red coat fluttering in the wind, was the finishing touch of the picture which made it alive. Although the males were all injured badly, they were still abnormally excited. Their own determination and spilled blood was utilized in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Coming-Of-Age campfire. Gu Mengmeng did not know where did the males get that sense of pride from. She just felt her eyes watering up and pit pat, tears streamed uncontrobly down her face and she lied in Elvis¡¯s embrace, sobbing silently. ¡°Congrattions, Gu Mengmeng. From today onwards, you¡¯re Saint Nazaire¡¯s First Beauty.¡± Sandy observed an entire night from afar. Her state was inplete opposite to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, instead, she was extremely excited the whole night and only regainedposure from all the excitement when Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng down from the wooden pagoda. Then, she suddenly realized that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s campfire was so much redder, brighter and stronger than when Nina matured into adulthood two years ago. This implied that the males of Saint Nazaire acknowledged Gu Mengmeng more and as a matter of course, that was why she became the new First Beauty of Saint Nazaire Towards the title of First Beauty, Gu Mengmeng did not feel much about it. Truthfully speaking, being prettier than Puffy Hair was nothing to feel proud about. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng just felt that she was physically and mentally exhausted now and her emotions that she suppressed for a night finally exploded upon seeing Sandy. She also did not know where she had the energy from but she exerted all her strength to escape from Elvis¡¯s embrace and threw herself to Sandy. Hugging Sandy¡¯s thick waist, Gu Mengmeng started to wail bitterly, crying while shouting, ¡°Sandy... what the heck was all that? How many people had to sacrifice their lives for a mere birthday celebration? And my birthday wasn¡¯t even yesterday... it was just my period that came, why the heck should they shed blood like water... sob sob...¡± Sandy was a little taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cries. Her Coming-Of-Age Campfire was so beautiful, if it was hers, she would be happy to death so why was Gu Mengmeng so heartbroken over it? Sandy thought to herself but she did not bear to ask Gu Mengmeng further when she was crying so badly so she could only pat her back and console her softly, ¡°The males in Saint Nazaire would never kill their own people. Don¡¯t worry, nobody died, really.¡± Chapter 77 - Gu Mengmeng Could Not Catch Up

Chapter 77: Gu Mengmeng Could Not Catch Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandyforted Gu Mengmeng for almost half a day but she still could not stop crying. The hearts of the males by the side all ached, but they were also at a loss of what to do, even Elvis and Lea could only look at each other and shake their heads, being at their wits end. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, don¡¯t cry anymore. How about me roasting some rabbit for you, ok?¡± Sandy felt her heart being tugged at and the only solution she coulde up with was that delicious roasted rabbit meat. ¡°Sob sob... add some yellow sauce... burp.¡± Gu Mengmeng cried out all the suppressed emotions within her and felt better. And with Sandy¡¯spany, her emotions slowly calmed down. She originally did not eat her dinner yesterday and thought that the night campfire party would have some nice food so she did not pester Elvis to take care of her meal. Who knew that the so-called night campfire party actually needed the blood of males to dye it? After being on tenterhooks for an entire night, Gu Mengmeng was honestly pretty hungry. Now that Sandy mentioned it, Gu Mengmeng wanted to eat more badly now. ¡°Ok, ok, ok. I¡¯ll give you all the yellow sauce in Saint Nazaire so don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Sandy held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, herrge eyes clearly reflecting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s figure. Sandy really could not understand Gu Mengmeng. Sometimes, she was braver than anyone else and although her fearless look worried others, she appeared reliable; but sometimes, she was as delicate as a baby cub and her tears tortured their hearts in terrible anguish. However, they could not bear to chide her and just wanted to give her the best things in this world to exchange for her smile. ¡°Mm... mm...¡± Gu Mengmeng replied while catching her breath. The males already nked out at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s crying and upon hearing her open her mouth to raise a request, what else was there to not consent to? Nobody was needed to instruct them as the few who had yellow sauce in their homes all ran back to get it spontaneously. A short whileter, leaves of different sizes with yellow sauce in them were ced in front of Gu Mengmeng but this gave Gu Mengmeng a huge scare. She thought that ¡°give you the yellow sauce in the entire tribe¡± was just aforting phrase said between bosom friends and it was just a passing remark. Sandy resembled the soft-spoken girl from their hostel room who was obedient and adorable. Once, when one of them was given a huge scolding by the professor for reporting attendance for the whole hostel room and came back crying, she alsoforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok, I will give Luhan to you. From today onwards, Luhan belongs to you only. When both of you get married, I will still give you a thick red packet!¡± True that, at that time, Luhan and Guan Xiaotong had not announced their rtionship yet but it was decided just by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s one sentence. Wasn¡¯t those just words forforting... Damn it, did the people in this Beast World not know what was joking? They were so honest until Gu Mengmeng could not catch up with them. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I¡¯ll find you some yellow sauce now. I¡¯ll find you as many as you want, so don¡¯t be angry anymore, ok?¡± Collin limped towards her and seeing her stony expression, he guessed the reason why she did not smile was because the yellow sauce was too little. Thus, he volunteered himself and said, ¡°I am very familiar with yellow needle insects and can definitely help you extract a lot of yellow sauce.¡± ¡°Co... llin?!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and saw Collin¡¯s face that was so swollen until she could not see his original look anymore but she actually felt that this was the happiest scene she had ever seen. Not having the time to take care of the packets of yellow sauce in her arms, Gu Mengmeng stood up abruptly and hugged Collin, eximing in agitation, ¡°You didn¡¯t die?! You didn¡¯t die! That¡¯s so wonderful, thank the lord that you¡¯re still alive...¡± Chapter 78 - Gu Mengmeng, Congratulations!

Chapter 78: Gu Mengmeng, Congrattions!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Collin was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden warm hug. His body froze like a wooden stick being nailed on the spot, unable to move and all he could hear was his heartbeat deafening to the extent of stirring the death and enlightening the blind. Sandy stared at the agitated Gu Mengmeng by the side and then nced at Collin. Recalling Collin¡¯s undaunted and courageous lookst night, she sighed deeply, suppressing the slight jealousy in her heart. Without doubt, such an outstanding male like Collin should pursue a perfect female like Gu Mengmeng, how could he ever like a half-orc like her? Witnessing Collin¡¯s great effortsst night, Sandy had already guessed it. The slight chance left at the end was merely having to battle Elvis and Lea. There was a possibility that Gu Mengmeng would even take Collin into ount. But looking at it now... the way they hugged each other looked like a match made in heaven. Sandy forced her smile. After all, today was the first day her only best friend, Gu Mengmeng, became an adult. If Collin could be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner on the first day she started her family, even if his title could not match up to Elvis¡¯s or Lea¡¯s, he would not be bullied by others in the future. That was great too. Thinking about it, Sandy smiled and walked towards them, giving her heartfelt blessings, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, congrattions on bing an adult. Elvis, Lea and Collin are all great males. I believe they will take care of you well in the future. ¡°Huh?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was petrified on the spot, as if she was being struck by lightning. Gu Mengmeng could understand if she mentioned Elvis and Lea since they were her godfather and godmother and they were considered as family. But what has this got to do with Collin? Seeing a bunch of question marks all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, Sandy hesitantly pointed at the two of them who were still hugging together, ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide to take Collin in as your partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed the direction Sandy was pointing to with her chubby little hand and looked down at herself. After realizing what she was doing, she then released Collin abruptly and pushed him away fiercely. However, Collin was not pushed that badly and instead, Gu Mengmeng staggered two steps backwards due to the counterpressure from overexertion. She shook her head and waved her hand while walking to Sandy. Holding onto Sandy¡¯s plump little hand with both her hands, she looked like a wife who was trying to prove her innocence after being defamed for having an affair as she exined, ¡°No no! Mating or what is impossible! I just thought Collin died because of mest night so I was very guilty. When I saw that he was well, I was just too happy. This has nothing to do with taking him in as a partner or not.¡± ¡°But you hugged him.¡± Sandy looked at Gu Mengmeng, her eyes filled with puzzlement. The females in the Beast World were very precious, so they were protected by the males. To put it bluntly, they were spoiled till they became arrogant and willful. No matter how much the males risked their lives through immense dangers and difficulties for them, they would treat it as what the males ought to do and would not be grateful to them nor care about whether they are alive or dead. Anyway, males were all around, if they die, their ability was to be med! Regarding this point, just look at Nina. Their own males may not even get a hug just because they were still alive, not to mention other males. Wasn¡¯t it because he was already a chosen partner when a female acted this agitated and concerned? Gu Mengmeng shook her head till it resembled a rattle drum and exined urgently, ¡°Do you know that I came from the outside? Over there, friends could care for and hug each other. All of that is very normal. Some even kiss each other when they meet. This has nothing to do with engagement, it¡¯s just a way to show manners and to be friendly.¡± Chapter 79 - I Don’t Have Manners!

Chapter 79: I Don¡¯t Have Manners!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Care, hug... kiss.¡± A bloody iron smell enclosed Gu Mengmeng as Lea caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with his finger, that looked like nail polish was applied, and gave it a hook, pinching her little chin. Repeating the three key words, word by word, his smile had a profound message and caused goosebumps to form all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. ¡°Daddy Le... le le lea... listen to my exnation.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees softened, and she almost knelt on the ground out of fright. For the entire night, she saw an evil version of Lea, a Lea who did not even show mercy when he threw the males from the same tribe down a two-story tall wooden pagodast night. Gu Mengmeng strongly felt that she was in a situation where she was kissing her Prince Charming for the first time after pursuing him for a long period but when she turned back, her parents were standing right behind her. This was a stimtion that even the most extreme horror films could not create! F*** f***, what to do?! ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening.¡± Lea did not reduce his smile, and he stared at Gu Mengmeng, seeing how she was going to continue fabricating her story. Gu Mengmeng racked her brains and contemted for very long but still could note up with an exnation that Lea could ept while describing the meaning of ¡°social interaction¡± and ¡°friendship¡± at the same time. Damn it, this Beast World, was there pure friendships between females? Even the males had enacted out the movie ¡°Brokeback Mountain¡±, how was she able to exin what was ¡®pure friendship¡¯ to Lea? ¡°Leader...¡± At the critical moment, find Mother! That was Gu Mengmeng¡¯sst weapon. Looking at Elvis with her sullen little face, she wanted to seek help initially. However, Elvis¡¯s expression was cold, clearly implying that he was standing on the same side as Lea. F***! Didn¡¯t all family education involve one coaxing and one coercing? When Father was hitting the child as harsh as he could, shouldn¡¯t Mother throw herself out and hug onto Father¡¯s thigh before saying, ¡°If you want to hit, hit me instead. Don¡¯t hit him/her, he/she is still a child!¡± Why was it that both her Father and Mother were on the same side when it came to her? Where¡¯s the coaxing? Where was the person that should do the coaxing? At that moment, Gu Mengmeng felt that her life was meaningless, and she clenched her teeth, raising her head before saying, ¡°Yes, in our world, care, hug and kiss all represent manners. But I ¨C DON¡¯T HAVE MANNERS!¡± Lea¡¯s smile softened, looking as if he was pampering her. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin lightly and shook it twice before letting go of her face. In turn, he pulled her arm and threw her back into Elvis¡¯s embrace. And his movement blocked Collin¡¯s entire sight while he fiddled indifferently around with his sharp ws,menting in a carefree tone, ¡°Although the campfire ceremony has ended, if you want to challenge me, I will still ept it.¡± Although Collin really liked Gu Mengmeng and that hug earlier ignited an impulse in him to battle till death, Despite how much he wanted to continue feigning ignorance or acting like he could not hear Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, it was impossible to ignore how badly she wanted to distance herself from him and prove her innocence. He did not mind if Gu Mengmeng did not like him. As long as he could take care of her and make her feel safer and happier, he would not take it to heart whether he was liked or not. But he did not want to make things difficult for Gu Mengmeng because that would defy his original intentions. So, Collin waved his hands, declining, ¡°No no, I know I can¡¯t win you. But I won¡¯t give up, when I be stronger, I will challenge you again. Hopefully at that time, you would not reject my challenge too.¡± Lea¡¯s expression did not change from the start as he smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Chapter 80 - Give Lea a Title?!

Chapter 80: Give Lea a Title?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and wiped off the dried tears on her little face lightly. His gaze was gentle and pampering while his voice was very very light. He was talking to Gu Mengmeng, but it seemed as if he was just talking to himself. ¡°No manners are a good thing, you should continue maintaining, get it? Hmm?¡± ... Gu Mengmeng gave up trying to diss internally anymore. At least she had gone through the three-values-of-life examination of Mao Zedong Thoughts, Deng Xiaoping Theory & the Three Represents, as well as, Marxism-Leninism, required for youths to understand what five stresses and four beauties were needed in the revolutionary culture. What a joke, she was now being criticized of not needing manners, the three values were crumbling! ¡°Ok, first, I¡¯ll announce the partners you have chosen before going on a hunt for Lea to roast you some rabbit.¡± Elvis was trying to put on a calm facade so as not to let Gu Mengmeng spot his expectation. Although Lea was the only one taking on the challenges from the malesst night, nobody would suspect Elvis¡¯s abilities. And everyone was aware of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reliance on him and Lea so they would not doubt their identity of first partner. Now, all they needed was Gu Mengmeng to open her little mouth and say something, give them a title, that¡¯s all. However... ¡°What partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, ¡°I thought nobody defeated Daddy Least night? Can¡¯t we just go home directly?¡± Elvis gave a slight smile. Being a messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng still did not know about the rules on this Beast World but at least her muddle-headed expression was lovable. ¡°Yeah, Lea worked hard for an entire night. You should give him a title.¡± Elvis did not mention himself on purpose because Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attitude already exined everything. She referred his cave as ¡®home¡¯ and also wanted him to bring her ¡®home¡¯. This implied that she had already acknowledged him as his identity of first partner. This was because after the females in this Beast World mature into adulthood, they had to live in the cave of their first partner whom they had chosen on their Coming-To-Age Ceremony. They will then refurbish their caves after mating to let the females live morefortably. But the basis was definitely the territory of the first partner. So, his identity was confirmed and there was nothing else to talk about. ¡°What? What title?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened at Elvis and she turned her head nkly to look at Lea who resembled a blood-dyed lotus before adding with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Daddy Lea can¡¯t mate with me! That¡¯s against moral principles and the Heavens and Earth wouldn¡¯t tolerate it!¡± Lea felt his heart being tugged at mercilessly. He looked down at its position and then looked up at Gu Mengmeng, stunned. She was indeed very different. This numb heart had experienced two strange anomalies because of her. Lea walked slowly towards Gu Mengmeng, his brows slightly furrowed. He was not angry, but he seemed to be hurt as he caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with his slender fingers tenderly. His gaze was filled with hidden bitterness that nobody understood, ¡°Is it because you despise me and don¡¯t like me, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me?¡± ¡°No no!¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head immediately and said, ¡°You¡¯re my Daddy Lea, how can I despise you, don¡¯t like you and don¡¯t want you?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to ept me as your partner?¡± Lea did not know why his emotions were so easily carried away by Gu Mengmeng. He originally wanted to mate with her just because she was the messenger of the Beast Deity. But now... his uncontroble heart clearly told him that it was not just like that, he cared for this little female in front of him so that was why he defeated all the males who rushed up the wooden pagoda one by one without knowing what tired was. If it was not because of the deep affection he had for Saint Nazaire, he would have lost control of his own emotions and conduct a mass ughterst night. Chapter 81 - The Relationship Between Elvis and Lea

Chapter 81: The Rtionship Between Elvis and Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re my Daddy Lea!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea in confusion, thinking to herself, ¡°Why are you saying that you want to mate with me in front of Elvis? What was all this ...?¡± Lea squinted and asked, ¡°What exactly is the title of ¡®Daddy¡¯? Is it the same meaning as ¡®Beauty¡¯?¡± F***! Gu Mengmeng broke down internally. Did you not sit on the Kiddie Ride before? Had you not heard of this children¡¯s song called: My Daddy¡¯s Daddy is Granddad... Gu Mengmeng really could not disseminate the ethical rtionship to Lea and could only try to send a signal to him by winking while saying, ¡°Elvis is watching, what are you doing!¡± Lea was more confused, was there a problem with... Elvis watching...? Elvis would not be against it. ¡°Lea, let me tell you. If you continued to stir up trouble, Elvis would really be angry. I can¡¯t help you then!¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Lea¡¯s shoulder earnestly. But just after she finished talking, Elvis said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry...¡± F***! Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis in shock. Feeling disheartened suddenly, she turned back to Lea and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen, this tactic is useless...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lea looked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, hooking her chin with his finger lightly, forcing her to look back in his and then said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t avoid my question. Tell me why aren¡¯t you willing to take me in as your partner? Why... don¡¯t you... like me? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng swatted Lea¡¯s hand, pushing away his hand that was pinching her chin, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t act anymore. I told you that this tactic is useless. Look at Elvis, he won¡¯t be jealous at all. How about you telling me directly the reason why did both of you quarrel? This daughter of yours can help work things out for you. It¡¯s better to reconcile faster.¡± Elvis totally did not understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying and could only exin with difficulty, ¡°Lea and I did not quarrel.¡± But Lea seemed like he thought of something and tilted his head back to give a hugeugh for quite a while. He only brought hisughter to a stop when Gu Mengmeng had goosebumps. Putting one hand on Elvis¡¯s shoulder, he turned his head, which appeared seductive due to the blush, slowly to look at Elvis but his gaze was fixed sideways on Gu Mengmeng. Just as his lips were about to touch Elvis¡¯s cheek, he stopped abruptly and turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, straight in her innocentrge eyes that were filled with anticipation, ¡°You thought, Elvis and I are partners?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Gu Mengmeng found herself in a predicament after being exposed. Didn¡¯t they agree to only sense it and not exin it? Why did he say it out so carelessly? Elvis¡¯s reaction was bigger than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. He waspletely stunned, like being struck by lighting, and to make matters worse, it was to the extent of charring both inside and outside. His face darkened like coal and he squeezed out a sentence, word by word, through his teeth, ¡°Lea and I are males!¡± Seeing how Elvis reacted, Gu Mengmeng said helplessly, ¡°I know, but so what? You shouldn¡¯t care about what others think about you. You¡¯re also not living for those that only spread rumors! It¡¯s because you always mind what others think and are not willing to face up to your own feelings, that¡¯s why Lea was forced to be like this!¡± The more Gu Mengmeng went on, the more agitated she was. She pulled Lea over and pointed at him, saying, ¡°Look at him, look at him! Imagine how much he was forced by you to havee up with this idea of mating with me, just for you to face up the feelings between both of you? When are you going to stop avoiding it!¡± Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s serious face that became angry at the ¡°cowardly¡± him, Elvis really wanted to rip open Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little brain and see what it actually contained! Chapter 82 - Lea Degenerating?! Do you want Daddy’s Tail?

Chapter 82: Lea Degenerating?! Do you want Daddy¡¯s Tail?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other hand, Lea, who was involved, acted as if he was suffering from injustice while holding in hisughter. He nodded his head in cooperation and looked at Elvis, taking pleasure in his misfortune. An extremely thick andrge vein popped out on Elvis¡¯s forehead as he clenched his teeth, roaring, ¡°Lea!¡± Being roared at by Elvis, a pair of triangr fluffy ears suddenly appeared on Lea¡¯s head, the position being the same as Sandy¡¯s little bear ears. The difference from Sandy¡¯s brown ones was that it was so white until no foreign particle could be seen on them. This action of Lea gave Elvis a huge scare. The temper that he was about to lose was suppressed and put out in his chest. Orcs that hadpleted their evolutions would not show signs of beast formation so could it be that Lea¡¯s ears... meant that he¡¯s degenerating? But were there no previous cases like this in the Beast World before? Just when Elvis wanted to say something, Lea started swinging hisrge furry tail. This short move shocked not only Elvis but also all the orcs in Saint Nazaire tribe. Lea... degenerated? He was so shocked by Elvis¡¯s roar that he degenerated? ¡°Le... Lea...¡± Elvis frowned till his brows formed a dead knot as he opened his mouth but did not know what to say. The reason why Saint Nazaire was able to win a ce for themselves among extremely strong enemies was not only due to his martial skill, it was also due to Lea¡¯s ns that supported their victory. Regardless whether one of them was missing, Saint Nazaire would copse and be the target of attack anytime by other tribes, especially after Gu Mengmeng, the messenger of the Beast Deity, had appeared. Once Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity was exposed, Saint Nazaire would be amon target for all. But why was it at this time Lea had... degenerated?! Compared to the anxiety of others, Lea was much more rxed and pleased. Hisrge furry and soft tail was swinging behind him like a cat teaser, attracting Gu Mengmeng who attempted to hug it by extending both of her hands involuntarily. Those huge innocent eyes were fixated on Lea¡¯s tail and never shifted away since the beginning. Pink bubbles formed all around her and her eyes were sparkling with surprise. Lea would not let Gu Mengmeng have it her way, as though he was teasing her on purpose. Whenever she was about to grab hold on his tail, he would get away and sweep past her dirty little hands by a little bit. But of course, he would not distance himself too far from her and instead, made his tail visible just in front of her. This caused Gu Mengmeng to throw herself forward again and again, resembling a cat that was being lured by a cat teaser. Lea smiled slyly, shaking his head at Elvis to motion him not to worry and then pointed at Gu Mengmeng with his chin. Elvis turned behind in uncertainty and realized that Gu Mengmeng was so overwhelmed with joy by the teasing of Lea¡¯srge tail until she had drifted off into a state where she had forgotten her own presence. Elvis still did not understand, frowning at Lea for enlightenment but Lea smiled and said nothing. Some things were not needed for everyone to hear. Lea shook hisrge tail, walking closer to Gu Mengmeng and finally ced his furry tail into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Being able to hug it, Gu Mengmeng lightly rubbed her face on Lea¡¯s tail out of satisfaction. That face filled with satisfaction and happiness could not be feigned. At this moment, Lea felt his heart being gently tugged on by a pair of little hands and that touch numbed his entire body before a light sweet feeling crept through it. He wanted this female. Lea moved his face, that resembled a blood-tainted white lotus, closer to Gu Mengmeng who was ying delightfully, asking in a slightly flirtatious tone, ¡°Do you want ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯s¡¯ tail?¡± Chapter 83 - Gu Mengmeng On Leas Back

Chapter 83: Gu Mengmeng On Lea¡¯s Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nodded her head hastily, her sparkling big eyes full of anticipation. To a fur-lover like Gu Mengmeng, thisrge tail was too attractive. ¡°If you take me in, this tail... and my entire body are all yours.¡± Lea stepped in front, leaning forward to match up to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s height. He had already retracted his sharp fingernails from his slender hand and all that¡¯s left were his white and slim nails. He caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face gently, as if with a current in the touch, while his tone was endlessly flirtatious and filled with extreme seduction. ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng had indulged so deeply into therge tail until she could not break out from it but her intellect was still present, even though only a bit of it was left. Swoosh. Lea gave a slight tug and therge tail that Gu Mengmeng was hugging onto disappeared from her arms. Gu Mengmeng stuck out her hand to catch it out of instinct but to no avail. On the other hand, Lea evolved into a snow-white fox, staring at Gu Mengmeng in a sensual way while maintaining a holy and arrogant posture. He lifted one of his front paws slightly next to his lips, stuck out a little pink tongue and started licking his paw casually. Pfft... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood tank was emptied and thest bit of her intellect waspletely gone as she threw herself forward and hugged Lea¡¯s neck, huddling herself in Lea¡¯s pure white fur in satisfaction. A light grassy fragrance, mixed with Lea¡¯s unique scent, wafted into her nose. That was a hidden wildness that could not always be seen and that¡¯s why people yearned so much for it when it reappeared. Lea smiled slightly in his heart. It was rare to see a female who liked the original form of a male that much. If he had known earlier, why did he use his fox seductive fragrance on herst night? Wasn¡¯t it faster to evolve into his original form? Lea nibbled softly on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck with his mouth and threw her on his back. He then crooned lowly to Elvis before whirling away like lightning. Elvis could not help but shake his head as he evolved into wolf form and followed closely behind. The males at the bottom of the wooden pagoda could only watch both the ck and white spot disappear before them while not one of them was qualified to chase after them. ¡°Just now... was Lea carrying Gu Mengmeng on his back?¡± Male A asked. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t see wrongly this time round. Lea was definitely carrying Gu Mengmeng on his back.¡± Male B answered. ¡°If it¡¯s like that...¡± Male A suddenly thought of the day when Gu Mengmeng came to Saint Nazaire. That day, Elvis also threw her on his back and ran away. At that time, they all thought that they had seen wrongly but recalling that moment, they realized that both the strongest fighter and the smartest witch doctor in Saint Nazaire were willing to submit themselves to the rule of Gu Mengmeng and pledge their lifelong loyalty to her. ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t see wrongly that day. Elvis... already carried Gu Mengmeng on his back at that time.¡± Male B and Male A thought the same way. The two of them who were severely wounded fist-bumped each other in sync as they said while standing in front of the sunlight, ¡°Looks like we have to work harder to improve our skills if we want to mate with Gu Mengmeng. Or else, we wouldn¡¯t be acknowledged by Elvis and Lea.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Male A agreed. But what nobody realized was that behind the crowd, a pair of vicious eyes was currently ring in hatred towards the direction where Gu Mengmeng, Lea and Elvis disappeared. The owner of those eyes used all her strength to pinch the arm of the male beside her with her dry and lumpy hand. However, the male was so busyforting her by hugging her by her shoulder gently that he did not have the time to tend to his bleeding arm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s ok, Nina. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Nina released her hand and a piece of skin on the male¡¯s arm was ripped off, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry? How can I not be angry? That wretched female snatched Elvis away, snatched Lea away and even snatched away my identity as First Beauty of the tribe! I want her to die, to die!¡± Chapter 84 - Gu Mengmeng Going Back On Her Actions After Pouncing?

Chapter 84: Gu Mengmeng Going Back On Her Actions After Pouncing?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea and Elvis returned to Elvis¡¯s cave one after another. Stopping at the entrance, Lea, who evolved in human form but kept his tail and ears in beast form, did not care whether others would view him as a lowly half-orc at all. He turned around and leaned on one side seductively, hugging Gu Mengmeng in his embrace with hisrge tail. Using his tail to continue teasing the delighted Gu Mengmeng, he asked her in a pampering expression, ¡°Can I go in? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not bear to release hisrge tail and besides, Lea had entered Elvis¡¯s cave before so why should she reject him? Thus she hastily nodded her head, ¡°Can can, of course you can.¡± Lea nodded in satisfaction and exchanged gaze with Elvis, ¡°Leave everything here to me, you can go and hunt.¡± Elvis did not evolve back into human form, he was afraid that he would expose his own jealousy. Gu Mengmeng liked Lea¡¯s original form so much but she did not even turn to look at his original wolf¡¯s form at all. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was huddling in Lea¡¯s embrace in satisfaction, Elvis suppressed his jealousy deep down in his heart with difficulty and nodded his head before turning to run away. Challenging the limits of his body with speed so as to numb his irritated heart, he told himself continuously, ¡°Both Lea and I are Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partners, we just need to make her happy.¡± After Elvis left, Lea hooked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin gently, turning her head to look at him. Seeing how she was innocently hugging onto his tail and unwilling to let go of it, Lea felt his heart acting abnormally again. It seemed that a warm current was spreading across his entire body from his left chest and this feeling was very warm andfortable, causing one to be sentimentally attached to it. ¡°Tell me, in correspondence of ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯, what should Elvis¡¯s title be?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and answered without much thought, ¡°Old Godmother.¡± Lea raised his eyebrow. He was unable to differentiate between ¡®Daddy¡¯ and ¡®Godmother¡¯ and he also did not know that ¡®Old Godmother¡¯ was the brand of a chill sauce. He could onlypare the two literally and by their pronunciations before nodding his head inmendation, ¡°Yeah, I like the title of ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ more. Come, call me that again.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. She only called him that because she blurted it out due to her intention of fawning him over but now just the two of them were present. This evil fellow still requested for her to call him Daddy in such a flirtatious manner... doesn¡¯t he know how shameful it is? ¡°Not calling?¡± Lea looked away with his beautiful eyes and said as if he was deeply hurt, ¡°When I wasn¡¯t yours yet, you called me so affectionately but now that I¡¯m yours, you¡¯re unwilling to call me by my nickname?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely taken aback as she asked in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t speak so carelessly, don¡¯t speak so carelessly. I didn¡¯t even pounce on you so when did you be mine?¡± ¡°Pounce?¡± Lea, surprisingly, foreseen Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction and just pondered on interestingly on the word ¡®pounce¡¯ and then asked sincerely, ¡°You were the one who pounced on me from Elvis¡¯s embrace in front of the entire tribe just now and even hugged me, touched me and yed with me for such a long time. Now... are you going back on your actions and turning against me?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and hands and felt that even a hundred mouths could not exin herself. How the heck was she supposed to exin that the ¡®pounce¡¯ did not mean ¡®pounce¡¯? Her momentary lust for fur was to be med. Why was she not able to control all her prehistoric strength just after seeing his white and wless fur skin? But it was a fox that she pounced on, and it was even those highly posh breeds! Chapter 85 - Believe Me, I’m Serious

Chapter 85: Believe Me, I¡¯m Serious

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re not allowed to say that I¡¯m not yours. Do you get it? Hmm?¡± Lea used one hand to gently grab onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that was moving like a car window wiper and pulled her into his embrace. Gu Mengmeng was then drowned in Lea¡¯s fluffyrge tail as he patted her little head at times, saying in a slightly sulky tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be abandoned.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Lea¡¯s tail tightly while grieving tearlessly, ¡°Daddy Lea, I¡¯m not abandoning you... but I really can¡¯t mate with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not abandoning me but you can¡¯t mate with me... are you still nning on matchmaking Elvis and I together?¡± Leaughed evilly, his hand on the floor to support his jaw. He looked at Gu Mengmeng in a flirtatious way, ¡°If Mengmeng likes it, I can cooperate asionally but if you intend on making it true in the long run, even if I agree, Elvis would not agree to it.¡± Pfft¡ª! Gu Mengmeng felt that the blood from her nose was boiling! The emptied blood tank was in a deficit! Lea, does your Mother know how dirty-minded you are?! To think that Gu Mengmeng even felt that Lea was as holy as a cold, unreachable flower when she first saw him. Lea really could not be touched, his image had copsed so fast that within one night, he had walked further and further down the road of rotten dirty-mindedness and based on the trend, he was most likely not turning back. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand gently, his gaze was so gentle until water could be wring out from his eyes. Looking at Gu Mengmeng with tender and loving eyes, he said, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, promise me... no matter what happens, you can¡¯t abandon me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why but she felt her heart being tugged on mercilessly. Lea¡¯s gaze was clearly smiling tenderly but Gu Mengmeng seemed to see a wound that nobody knew about in those pair of eyes. Lea... what did he go through before? Gu Mengmeng stopped joking around and frowned slightly. Staring back at Lea, she deliberated over it for a long time but still shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you something that I¡¯m can¡¯t aplish. You¡¯re very good but I can¡¯t mate with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rejection, Lea¡¯s chest tightened as he continued pressing on without much thought that it took him by surprise too. Why... was he so concerned with the reason? Based on his original character, no matter what her reason was, he always had ways to force her to abide by him. But why was he so concerned with ¡®why¡¯ now? Gu Mengmeng looked down, not having the courage to look into Lea¡¯s eyes. Rejecting someone was something that would pressurize one internally, especially when it was rejecting Lea whom Gu Mengmeng saw as a Prince Charming of a higher social position than her, the pressure was even higher. And when the Prince Charming was staring at her, clearly looking so lovesick, the pressure was so much higher than the atmosphericyer. ¡°Marriage... oh no, mating is a big event that regards an entire lifetime and can¡¯t be decided casually nor sloppily.¡± Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin gently. He liked the way she stared at him. When he saw his own reflection from her clear eyes, he felt a sense of satisfaction that no words could describe and the way she was avoiding him made him feel restless. But this time, Lea felt that he had thought it the wrong way. Why would his heart feel like it was pierced through by sharp ws and that the pain wassting for such a long period of time that he could clearly feel the depth of every inch of it when he saw her eyes being filled with guilt and apology. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pledge my lifelong loyalty to you, not sloppily nor casually.¡± Lea tugged on his arm and pulled Gu Mengmeng in his embrace. Avoiding her serious gaze, he leaned his face on hers closely and whispered to her ear, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, believe me, I¡¯m serious.¡± Chapter 86 - Lea, I’m Sorry.

Chapter 86: Lea, I¡¯m Sorry.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her throat tighten. She was really not good at rejecting someone but regardless of how seductive, holy, fragile and sweet Lea was, Gu Mengmeng really could not entrust her entire life so hastily like this. ¡°We only knew each other for three days...¡± ¡°You still have a lifetime to slowly understand me better.¡± With one hand, Lea supported the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and with the other, he hugged onto her waist tightly. He was afraid that he would hurt her if he exerted a little more force but he was also afraid that she would escape from his arms and never return if he used a little less strength. Gu Mengmeng attempted to push Lea away but was not sessful. Aspared to males, even if she had worked out for two years, she was still a weak girl without any strength to even truss up a chicken. ¡°Lea, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave up on struggling and let Lea hug her like that. She knew that the males in this Beast World had extraordinary hearings so judging based on the distance between Lea and her, even if her voice was very soft, Lea could definitely hear her clearly, thus she said, ¡°A lifetime is too much of a promise. I¡¯m not able to entrust my entire life to someone I only met for three days.¡± Lea felt her spine froze. He thought that his heart was not going to hurt again after experiencing all the stuff back then, but... he was wrong. ¡°But you epted Elvis...¡± Lea looked down, slightly dejected. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain was a little slow at processing things. She kind of knew something was deadly serious but she could not point out what exactly it was. Lea observed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction and asked her suddenly, not knowing whether to cry orugh, ¡°Are you also not... nning to mate with Elvis?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me! Elvis is my Old Godmother!¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped up out of instinct and all of a sudden, a thought shed through her mind... Elvis helped her change her pad before... And it seemed like he also changed the clothes on her entire body... F***! Weren¡¯t they close sisters and also he, her godmother? Gu Mengmeng gave a huge sigh while looking up at the sky: She was set up by a damn wild wolf! Lea gave a soundlessugh and squinted his eyes, looking far away. He asked in a manner that appeared carefree but epassed a slight murderous intention, ¡°So, the first partner you wish to have is... Barete?¡± ¡°How can it be?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head heartlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve only treated Barete as my friend.¡± ¡°Those friends who you can ¡®care, hug and kiss¡¯?¡± Lea raised his eyebrow and asked. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, can we not bring this up again? Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was not answering, he used hisrge tail to pull Gu Mengmeng into his arms. Her slim waist was pressed close to Lea¡¯s solid muscles while her two legs were off the ground. There were nowhere she could lean on besides on Lea so she could only wrap both her hands around his neck to maintain her bnce. However, her upper body leaned backwards out of instinct, distancing herself from Lea as far as possible. But Lea was not the type of male to let her have it her way! He already supported the back of her head with one hand and fixed her in front of him at a distance of around a fist. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Mengmeng, if you feel that three days is too short and is not enough for you to believe in my sincerity, then, before you feel that the time is enough, let me be your ¡®friend¡¯, those... friends who you can ¡®care, hug and kiss¡¯.¡± As Lea talked, he slowly advanced closer, his target was obviously those soft and delicious lips of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng ced both her hands in front of her chest and blocked Lea¡¯s kiss. She gave a fakeugh and said, ¡°Heh... Hehe... I¡¯m fine with being friends. Let¡¯s start from being friends.¡± ¡°Friends can kiss.¡± Lea was unhappy. ¡°Friends can also be ssified into many types, not every friend can be kissed,¡± Gu Mengmeng said seriously. ¡°No.¡± Lea looked up and said in a slightly ordering tone that was filled with arrogance, ¡°I want to be your only friend. Besides me, you can¡¯t have manners towards any friend, or else... I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Chapter 87 - Call Me Daddy

Chapter 87: Call Me Daddy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea¡¯s expression was dead serious and caused Gu Mengmeng to recall his resolute killing spreest night and the vague impression hidden deep in her memory: under the raven moon and dark night, a man whose looks could not be seen clearly, held her with one hand while he used the other hand to... easily tear away Collin¡¯s arm and save her from the hands of the grim reaper. She would not doubt Lea¡¯s words. In the Beast World where martial skills were the most important and where only the strongest could enjoy the fruits of their abilities. Lea had enough ability to fulfill every word he had just said and even if he really did it, nobody would feel that it was inappropriate ¨C the winner was king and that was the correct principle. But the environment where Gu Mengmeng lived in and was educated from young had destined the fact that she could not follow how everyone sees a life here as worthless and that it wasmon to lose a life. She also could not ept how others could die for her anytime. ¡°Lea, this world is so wonderful but you¡¯re so hot-tempered. This is wrong, wrong!¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in seeming earnest, trying to persuade Lea into giving up the ruthless idea. Lea¡¯s sensual gaze was fully fixated on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and he lifted her chin with his index finger. After seeing how she was looking up at him, the corners of his lips curved upwards and formed a charming smile that only a graceful and noble unsurpassed beauty from a generation would have. ¡°Call Me Daddy.¡± Nobody knew why Lea liked this title so much. Even though he did not know what ¡®Daddy¡¯ meant. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched, how did the scene before her change so quickly? She even suspected that the words Lea said earlier was to poke fun at her deliberately. ¡°Not calling!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked away haughtily, she was still a baby! ¡°Are you really not calling?¡± Lea was not furious. Instead, he casuallynded eyes on Sandy who was walking towards them from afar while swaying hisrge tail and said, ¡°I guess that this world is not that wonderful.¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s gaze and noticed that Sandy had already reached the borderline of Elvis¡¯s territory and was taking a bunch of things that she could not decipher. Carrying it step by step closer to them, Lea purposely stretched out his slender and bony fingers one by one in front of Gu Mengmeng and sharp nails started growing out at a rate which a naked eye could catch. F***, was this a sign of him losing his temper? Gu Mengmeng gave up her principles immediately and hugged onto Lea¡¯s thigh, crying, ¡°Daddy Lea, please be calm!¡± Lea looked at Sandy and then at Gu Mengmeng, acting as if he was hesitant. He asked her with 30 percent threat and 70 percent expectation, ¡°Sandy and I, who do you like better?¡± Gu Mengmeng cozied up to him without principles, ¡°I like Daddy Lea!¡± Lea then gave a satisfied smile and retracted his nails. Touching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny nose lightly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t call others Daddy, this title should only belong to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Daddy Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head like how garlic was pounded. She did not have any objections on going around calling anyone her Father so what was there to not agree on? ¡°Good girl~¡± Lea was extremely satisfied. Although he did not receive an acknowledgment from Gu Mengmeng to be her partner, being able to live with her was a pretty good improvement. Lea did not want to force Gu Mengmeng too much to avoid terrorizing her. Thus, he ruffled her fluffy little head and said, ¡°Go and y with Sandy. Elvis should be back soon, Daddy Lea would roast you some rabbitter.¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to tell Lea that calling himself ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ was an action only a teenager who was going through puberty would do. But just as she wanted to say it, she chose to swallow it back into her stomach and nodded her head obediently, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 88 - An Experience Never Before

Chapter 88: An Experience Never Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea released Gu Mengmeng gently and steadily ced her on the ground. He then extended hisrge tail slowly and stretched it to the fullest together with the pace Gu Mengmeng was running to Sandy. Till the end of his tail could not even reach her, Lea then retracted his tail and stared at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s radiant smile in a pampering way, his heart ruminating what Gu Mengmeng said just now. The world is so wonderful... Yeah, indeed very wonderful. Never before. Lea turned around to start a fire. Although he was afraid of the me Devil too, it was something Mengmeng needed to have when she was having her meal so he would not mind even if his bones were to be firewood. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng flew at Sandy in a lively mood. Taking the item that she was carrying, she asked at the same time, ¡°Why did youe here with so many things?¡± Sandy passed Gu Mengmeng some items and said, ¡°You just left like that and forgot to take the yellow gravy everyone gave you.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted her forehead after suddenly realizing. She then rubbed her palms together with an expression of a money grubber, ¡°Ah ya ya, that¡¯s great~ Sandy you are indeed my biggest lucky star. Just nice, Elvis went out to hunt, let¡¯s honey roast the meatter~¡± Sandy remembered that Gu Mengmeng mentioned before that her original tribe called yellow gravy as honey. Thinking of roasted meat, Sandy swallowed her saliva out of instinct. But, seeing how Lea was starting a fire behind Gu Mengmeng, Sandy fiddled with her fingers and said pitifully, ¡°Elvis and Lea became your partners today and this day is too precious to them. I...¡± Sandy saw the yellow gravy in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and imagined what kind of intriguing taste would the sweet yellow gravy and delicious roasted meat create when they met each other. That must be a delicacy like never before... Wiping away the saliva that dripped from the corners of her mouth, Sandy suppressed the intense torment internally and said, ¡°I¡¯lle and have a meal with you some other time.¡± Just after Sandy finished talking and turned behind to walk away, her plump little legs stood rooted to the ground and she could not move them a single inch at all. Watching Sandy¡¯s struggling figure and how she deliberately left her chubby hand behind her for Gu Mengmeng to hold it, Gu Mengmengughed out loud with a chuckle. She walked in front of Sandy and push the yellow gravy into her arms before saying, ¡°Lea, Elvis and I are not in the type of rtionship you¡¯re thinking about. If you want to know more details, how about staying behind to enjoy the roasted meat and we¡¯ll chat while eating?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sandy¡¯s mind was drowned in two enormous vortexes. The left one was wondering why Gu Mengmeng was saying that she was not in the type of rtionship she was thinking about with Lea and Elvis. The right one, on the other hand, was... when would the roasted meat be cooked? What to ask first? Sandy was iparably struggling. Seeing the struggle on Sandy¡¯s face, Gu Mengmeng hit her with her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t daydream anymore,e over and help.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh... ok.¡± Sandy could faintly feel a sense of excitement in her heart. Help! Gu Mengmeng asked her to help! Since young, she just needed to wait to eat, drink and get taken care of by her beast Father when she was small and her partners when she grew up. The only thing all of them said was, ¡°Wait here obediently, it will be done soon.¡± For the first time, someone asked her to help. Sandy was so agitated till she almost cried but Gu Mengmeng had no idea what she caused Sandy¡¯s heart to experience. Wasn¡¯t it normal for bosom friends... to help? Sandy followed behind Gu Mengmeng¡¯s every step and pinched the sides of her dress with her little hands in constraint, her eyes shimmering with expectation and tense at the same time. What was Gu Mengmeng going to ask her to do? It seemed that she... did not know how to do anything. Chapter 89 - Daddy Lea Is So Reliable!

Chapter 89: Daddy Lea Is So Reliable!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng hopped towards Lea with Sandy. Meanwhile, Lea had started a tiny me by learning from how Elvis bored wood to start a fire earlier on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Lea¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. Animals¡¯ sense of smell were much more sensitive than humans¡¯ and furthermore, beasts had a better sense of smell than animals so this smoke obviously choked Lea. All along, Gu Mengmeng was someone who took pity on good-looking people so seeing how Lea was feeling unwell, her heart ached a lot. She hurriedly took away the wooden stick in Lea¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re done, you¡¯re done, Daddy Lea, go and rest now. Leave everything here to Sandy and I.¡± Lea¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He liked the way Gu Mengmeng was caring for him. Pulling in hisrge tail, he encircled Gu Mengmeng and ced her behind him. He used his body to block the smoke from her and said while looking at her gently with the corners of his eyes, ¡°This will choke you and my heart will ache.¡± Pound... pound... Daddy Lea definitely knew how to hit up girls. Gu Mengmeng felt her bones falling apart, and she almost drowned in that light smile of Lea that could mesmerize everyone. NO! NO! Gu Mengmeng turned her head to look at Sandy who was sitting at one side, well-behaved, ¡°Those squatting and smelling over there are your males?¡± Sandy looked over at the direction where Gu Mengmeng was pointing to and then turned back to Gu Mengmeng and nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Bode and the rest.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t theye over?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not understand. Sandy seemed to be already used to Gu Mengmeng having nomon sense, so she did not think too much about it and just exined patiently, ¡°This is Elvis¡¯s territory. Without his permission, other males can¡¯t enter as they wish. If it wasn¡¯t because of you, females like me wouldn¡¯t be able to enter as well.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked with a nk but adorable expression, ¡°Has Elvis always been this solitary and not interacting with others?¡± Sandy could not help but smile as she shook her head, ¡°Elvis is not solitary. Every male has his own territory consciousness and other males can¡¯t trespass as they wish or else it will be considered as a challenge and they will be attacked.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and touched her chin before saying, ¡°What if I need to find you in the future? What if I enter the territory of other males... would I die very badly?¡± Lea, who was adding dried leaves into the fire, added casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have Elvis and I, nobody can hurt you.¡± Both of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes shone like stars and she sped her palms together in front of her chest, looking at Lea in worship, ¡°Daddy Lea is so reliable!¡± Leaughed and did not say anything. He just added arge handful of dried leaves into the fire out of joy and almost put out the tiny me which was just started. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, why are you calling Lea ¡®Daddy¡¯? What does ¡®Daddy¡¯ mean?¡± Sandy tilted her head and looked at Gu Mengmeng, asking, resembling a curious baby. ¡°Daddy...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a strong sense of despair. Thebination of Daddy and Mummy was the first words she picked up when she was learningnguage but she did not know how to exin these titles by their literal meanings. After thinking for a long time, Gu Mengmeng forced out her words, ¡°Daddy is the most reliable male in this world and will save us from any danger and obstruction. Regardless what kind of difficulties we face, he will step in front of us to protect us and ensure our entire lifetime¡¯s safety. Daddy is the only male in this entire world that would never abandon us or betray us.¡± She said, only... Lea¡¯s heart contracted out of control. This was the first time he heard this familiar yet unfamiliar word from a female. Was... the only she said... referring to him? Chapter 90 - I Only Like Pretty Guys

Chapter 90: I Only Like Pretty Guys

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh... so Daddy is a title you use to call your partner. Hehe, then I¡¯m going to call Bode ¡®Daddy Bode¡¯...¡± Sandy thought that ¡®Daddy¡¯ was the same as ¡®Honey¡¯ and was just a type of dialect but just before she couldplete her sentence, she felt a chill down her spine. Looking around for the source of the chill, she only saw Lea holding a wooden stick on fire with one hand while looking at her with a light smile. That smile was cold and caused one to shudder uncontrobly. Snap. The wooden stick in Lea¡¯s hands were broken into bits and some sparks flew on Lea but he paid no attention to it and just maintained that cold-blooded smile. He said in a clear voice, ¡°This title belongs to me.¡± ¡°Oh... oh oh...¡± Sandy tucked her neck back in injustice and nodded her head. Having a partner like Lea is so terrifying, and he even threatens females. He was not like this in the past... weep weep weep, I really want to cry but I¡¯m scared, I felt so wronged. Seeing how the atmosphere was a little awkward, Gu Mengmeng fakeughed and held Sandy¡¯s little hand, hugging on it and said, ¡°Daddy is not the meaning of partner. It¡¯s just a type of blood rtionship, a family love and a connection that can¡¯t be cut off no matter what happens. It¡¯s very simple but also veryplicated. I¡¯ll exin more to you if I have the chance in the future. Let¡¯s discuss more about roasting meat, alright?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sandy nodded her head, not fully understanding, but she did not want to probe any further. She just wished that this ¡®Daddy¡¯ issue would pass by quickly because Lea¡¯s face was darkening even more and he looked like he was extremely furious. Because... huh?! Did Gu Mengmeng said earlier that ¡®Daddy¡¯ was not the meaning of partner?! ¡°You¡¯re not nning on mating with Lea?!¡± Sandy picked up the main point in shock andpletely neglected Lea whose vein bulged up on his forehead because of her shout. Gu Mengmeng shook her head honestly, ¡°In our world, nobody mates the moment they be an adult. We have to start being friends first and only when we have a certain understanding of each other and when the feeling is right, then we can be lovers. After dating for a few years and being used to each other and after everything is suitable, we can then seek the approval from both families and then be partners under the well wishes from all our rtives and friends.¡± Sandy was puzzled, wasn¡¯t friends... like between her and Gu Mengmeng? ¡°Then do they be lovers in the future?¡± Sandy asked in uncertainty. ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud honestly, ¡°My sexual orientation is straight, I only like pretty guys~¡± ¡°Do you... not like me anymore?¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes started watering, and she looked like she was about to cry. She finally made friends with someone after much difficulty and if Gu Mengmeng did not like her anymore... then would she... then would she... then would she be a lonely person again? Although her partners were very nice to her and loved her dearly, there were eventually some words that she could not confide to her partners. But Gu Mengmeng was different. Even though they only met each other for a short two days, but Gu Mengmeng was very friendly and special. She really liked Gu Mengmeng a lot. ¡°Haha~¡± Gu Mengmengughed heartily, giving Sandy a full hug and rubbing against her furry little ears while saying, ¡°The ¡®like¡¯ I was saying refers to the choice of mates. Being good friends, bosom friends, I still like you a lot~¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sandy asked, half in doubt. Her innocent and clear big eyes darted till Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart softened for her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real, you¡¯re so kind and pure, so gentle and cute, so cordial and real, so friendly and intimate, why would I not like you?¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped Sandy¡¯s chubby face and ¡®Mu~Ma!¡¯ sent her a kiss through the air. Sandy blushed and giggled, ¡°I also like you the most.¡± Chapter 91 - Lea Selling His Looks?!

Chapter 91: Lea Selling His Looks?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Over in your world, do all females and males start from being friends, then lovers and finally be partners?¡± Sandy blinked her innocentrge eyes and tilted her head to ask. Gu Mengmeng yed with Lea¡¯srge tail while nodding her head, answering, ¡°That¡¯s not always true too. We have a phrase called ¡®falling in love at first sight¡¯. That means that two people, among the bustling crowd, recognized each other as their other half that they were searching for many years at first sight. Then, they get married whenever they wish. Oh, marriage means mating.¡± Sandy nodded her head, not fully understanding and then asked further, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you fall in love with Lea at first sight?¡± ¡°Cough... cough!¡± Gu Mengmeng almost choked to death on her own saliva. Peeking at Lea secretly, she saw that he was indeed smiling but why did that smile look dangerous and gave off a feeling that he could rush up to Sandy and strangle her to death? Gu Mengmeng groaned internally, ¡°I say Sandy, can you please notice your surroundings more! Why are you rubbing someone¡¯s nose in it!¡± But unspoken criticism was unspoken criticism and Gu Mengmeng still had toe up to ease the situation. Thus, she shrugged her shoulders and avoided Lea¡¯s stare which clearly wrote, ¡°Please begin your performance. I¡¯m waiting for your exnation.¡± in guilt. ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to open her mouth to say something, but she almost bit her own tongue. Sandy did not want to give up and worsened the situation, ¡°Don¡¯t you like pretty guys? Lea¡¯s so pretty.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed. She decided to award Sandy with the ¡®Worst Friend¡¯ award. However, Leaughed and whispered to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear like a spring breeze, ¡°In this entire Beast World, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no other males who looks better than me so... how about you like me? Hmm?¡± ¡°Heh... hehe...¡± Gu Mengmeng thought in her heart, was Daddy Lea selling his looks? Was he really not scared that she would pounce on him after being seduced by him till she lost all control? Oh, he must not be aware that in the present world, there¡¯s a phrase called ¡®fast food love¡¯ which meant that one could leave without taking responsibility after eating finish. Just when Gu Mengmeng was distressing over how to answer, she saw a ck wolf, that looked as if its entire body was painted, speeding towards them from faraway with something hanging from his mouth. It was strange as Gu Mengmeng was not an ounce scared seeing a ferocious beast pouncing towards them. Instead, she felt extremely familiar and intimate. Jumping off from Lea¡¯s tail, she waved at the ck wolf and called out, ¡°Leader~~¡± Elvis¡¯s heart warmed up. This was the first time he understood the meaning and importance of family. In that dark and cold cave, a petite person was waiting for him to return. So, he quickened his pace unknowingly when he was hunting just now and felt that something was pulling him to return earlier. So, this was called anxious to return home as fast as possible. But that was because she was waiting for him and he just could not wait to see how she was waving at him. Elvis reduced his speed while evolving back into human form to prevent crashing into her due to his high speed. Elvis calcted the distance just nicely and just after he finished evolving and reducing his speed, there was still half a small step distance between them when he stood firmly in front of Gu Mengmeng. Holding a bunch of rabbits in his hand, he could not wait but pull Gu Mengmeng into his embrace by grabbing onto her shoulder with his other hand gently. Although she was tiny, she was so soft till it felt that she would spoil the moment if he exerted a bit more strength. However, at that moment, he felt a wonderful strength that no words could describe that caused him to yearn for and be insane. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng who was stuck in his embrace was bing more insane internally. Leader, where¡¯s your beast-skin dress?! Chapter 92 - You Help Me Wear Chapter 92: You Help Me Wear Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Le Le... Leader, your shirt...¡± Gu Mengmeng said each word, trembling. Her entire body was stiff, and she did not dare to move a single bit. Yes, she was a girl who had slight infatuated female instincts, but that was only within the boundaries of talking. When it came to real actions, she only had the intention but not the courage. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, not bearing to release her as he was enjoying the endless warmth she was bestowing to him. The happiness that spread across his entire body made him dive in deeper and he was more captivated by her. ¡°Where¡¯s your... shirt?¡± Gu Mengmeng swallowed her saliva. Every fine hair on her body was reminding her that she was being hugged by a naked male and any random, idental touch would cause goosebumps all over her skin. ¡°I¡¯ve lost it on the way.¡± Elvis would never reveal that his beast-skin dress was hooked away by a tree branch because he was too anxious to see her and ran too quickly. And in the two seconds when he turned back to pick it up parsimoniously, he evolved back into beast form and directly ran back to her. Gu Mengmeng swallowed her saliva once again. Unspoken criticism about Leader was indeed true, he was really rich and generous. He broke the luminous pearl that was as big as a fist into bits and also threw away the fur coat as he wished. Rich and generous! ¡°That... Sandy is still watching.¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to push Elvis away but her careless move would most possibly touch something that she should not touch. So Gu Mengmeng could only remain stiff and even her breathing was done with utmost caution so as to prevent the huge movements from causing useless ¡®misunderstandings¡¯. Elvis¡¯s lips curved upwards, and he felt a strange feeling spreading in his heart. She... minded the fact that another female was looking at his body. ¡°You help me wear.¡± Elvis extended his hand towards Lea and Lea then took his beast-skin dress that was hanging near the entrance of the cave and threw it to him. Elvis received the beast-skin dress Lea threw over steadily and used one finger to dangle the end of the dress in front of Gu Mengmeng. Meanwhile, he assumed the posture of going naked unless she helped him wear the dress. Gu Mengmeng was finally released, and she hurriedly stepped one tiny step backwards to distance both of them. But this backtrack made her... see him much clearer! Gu Mengmeng whose face was as red as a pig¡¯s liver snatched away the beast-skin dress on Elvis¡¯s finger and wore it around his waist messily, tying a dead knot in a flurry. After confirming that it would not fall, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Awkwardly changing the subject, she said, ¡°Leader, what did you bring back?¡± ¡°Rabbits.¡± Lea picked up the bunch of rabbit bundled up by grass that he threw aside earlier and handed it to Gu Mengmeng. Yeah, when he squatted down, he realized that Gu Mengmeng wore this beast-skin dress really well. Although it was tied so tightly into his flesh that a slightlyrger movement would snap the dress, the feeling of suffocation was actually not that bad! Look look, the line of the red mark on his waist had such an aesthetic feeling and was so artistic! Oh, the pain made every cell in his body so excited till it felt so wonderful. Elvis¡¯s smile became bigger. He decided that unless Gu Mengmeng helped him take down this dress herself, he would keep wearing it! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was still burning hot. She did not care about Elvis¡¯s abnormal behavior or Lea¡¯s deep gaze and just took the bunch of rabbits away and asked while furrowing both her fine brows that resembled crescent moons, ¡°Leader, did you catch the offspring of this family of rabbits?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis replied a one-sybus word cheerfully. He did not know what was an offspring. Gu Mengmeng lifted the bunch of rabbits in her hand and asked again, ¡°The bottom of the nest too? You did not leave any behind right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Elvis nodded his head, still cheerfully. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, and she sat down cross-legged before starting to unravel the rope used to bind the rabbits together. Meanwhile, she said, ¡°At least leave the offspring alone or else we would not have any more rabbits to eat in the future.¡± Chapter 93 - Raising Males As Beast Pets?

Chapter 93: Raising Males As Beast Pets?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis did not care much about the source but as long as she said it, he would be willing to do it. Gu Mengmeng untied four rabbits and scanned her surroundings before handing them to Sandy while she ran off nearby to pull off some tree vines. The tree vines did not look thick, but they required quite a bit of strength to pull them off. Gu Mengmeng pulled till the skin on her palms were torn but only two to three vines were pulled off. She could only grip onto the tree vines while turning back to ask Elvis pitifully, ¡°Leader, help.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Elvis¡¯s eyes were filled with connivance and indulgement. He slowly stepped forward and gave a slight tug. The tree vines then all crashed onto the floor ¡°Enough?¡± Elvis asked while looking down at Gu Mengmeng who was squatting down to pick up the vines. ¡°Enough enough.¡± Gu Mengmeng picked and chose arge handful of vines in satisfaction and then skipped over to Sandy. Sitting down cross-legged, she threaded the vines one by one and started making a simple cage with her bare hands. She asked while threading, ¡°Leader, did you only get rabbits? No others?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis¡¯s eyes sparkled with the intention tough. He thought that messengers of the Beast Deity could only eat rabbits so he was very worried throughout the way back because he was afraid that he could not catch enough rabbits tost her through winter before the season came. Did her words mean that messengers of the Beast Deity could eat animals other than rabbits? Then this would increase her survival rate greatly and to Elvis, there was no news better than that. ¡°Like cows, sheep, pigs, etc.¡± Gu Mengmeng said while threading the cage. Elvis thought for a moment, the difference between animals like cows, pigs and sheep from rabbits should be that they have four legs, right? Following this pattern, Elvis tried and ask, ¡°Cows, sheep and pigs are rare, how about tigers, leopards, wolves, etc. Is it fine?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so scared till she gave a huge shudder and she looked up at Elvis in shock, was it really good to have such strong tastes? ¡°You still eat wolves?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not ept the fact. Why did Elvis eat wolves when he was a wolf himself? Won¡¯t he have a feeling of eating his own kind? Thinking about it, a mental load started to form. However, Elvis was indifferent to it and he just shrugged his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s the fate of the weak if they end up as food.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. In this savage age, it seemed like there¡¯s nothing wrong with the weak being prey to the strong and the survival of the fittest in natural selection. Thus, Gu Mengmeng could only shrug her shoulders and not reply. Instead, she quickened her speed and not longter, her cage was done. Sandy was already looking at Gu Mengmeng with her sparkling eyes filled with worship and she truly felt that Gu Mengmeng was glowing. Gu Mengmeng opened the little door on the cage and ced the rabbits in one by one, then tied a vine into a knot to act as a lock. Lastly, she ced the cage at a cooler ce in the cave and turned back to tell Sandy, ¡°Let¡¯s raise these four as pets for fun.¡± Sandy tilted her head and blinked, asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we raising males as beast pets? They can not only make us happy, they can also take care of us.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched... She criticized in her heart, ¡°Sandy, can you not use this innocent expression and tone to say such strong words?¡± What was raising males as beast pets, f***... why did it felt like andlord raising a concubine? How could a good youth of socialism do such a thing?! Thinking about it, Gu Mengmeng eyes darted towards Elvis and Lea. Damn it, the original form of these two fellows were exactly like Nyanko Sensei after he evolved into a cool form in ¡®Natsume¡¯s Book of Friends¡¯ and the dark version of Sesshoumaru in ¡®Inuyasha¡¯. This type of physique... could be pets? Are you kidding me? Chapter 94 - Gu Mengmeng Dying

Chapter 94: Gu Mengmeng Dying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Huh?¡± Lea noticed that Gu Mengmeng was sizing them up and inched his face closer to her, harboring evil intentions. He said flirtatiously, maintaining an extremely intimate posture, ¡°Do you want to raise me as a pet beast?¡± ¡°No no, how can I!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of terrible embarrassment after being caught in action and she immediately denied while shaking her two little hands. ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Lea seemed like he was quite disappointed. He gave his big hand a tug and Gu Mengmeng fell into his embrace, half-lying in his arms. Lea lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his index finger and his wet lips stopped just at the tip of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. Just upon licking it lightly, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose dived deep into him. Her whole body shuddered, and she stared at Lea whose face was just before hers in bewilderment, not daring to say a word. Lea then felt the unfairness in his heart subside. Although he did not say anything... but when Elvis was hugging Gu Mengmeng just now, her reaction made him jealous. This light taste shall act as a remedy. Lea smiled slightly in satisfaction as the tip of his tongue was recollecting her one and only vor on his taste buds. Slightly sweet and tasty. ¡°If it¡¯s pet beasts... how about a snow fox? One with an entirely pure-white body that is indescribably beautiful and striking and knows how to pray and treat illnesses...¡± Lea suddenly gave a smile that was full of meaning and ced his lips near Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears before biting lightly on her delicate earlobe. He breathed out and said, ¡°And one that can warm your bed.¡± Pfft... Blood started dripping down out of control from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nostrils. F***! Daddy Lea was too rule-breaking! ¡°Oh no, Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± Sandy appeared much more anxious than Elvis and Lea and her growl brought both of them who were staring nkly back to reality. Why was blood dripping out from the nose? Was her brain injured? When... did someone cross Lea and hurt Gu Mengmeng when he was bashing peoplest night? That was impossible... The two males were immersed in confusion. Gu Mengmeng lifted her head up and pinched her nose, shaking her hands at Lea and Elvis who were still deep in thought, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just too dry here and I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Lea and Elvis looked at each other and did not know how to reply her. They did not experience this kind of situation before and at that moment, even Lea did not know what to do. ¡°Sandy, can you apany me to the stream to wash my face?¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched out her hand like a blind finding his way and tried to head towards Sandy. Elvis beat her to it and gently held onto the wrist of the hand that Gu Mengmeng stretched out, cing Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He said with a heart loaded with worry, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Oh... oh oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to say that she was just being teased by Daddy Lea until she had a small nosebleed and it was not any fatal terminal illness. Elvis really need not put on a face that looked like she was in critical condition. But... seeing how he was so worried for her, weirdly, Gu Mengmeng felt at ease. Yeah, kids who have mothers are all babies. Elvis¡¯s pace was extremely fast and even though he was carrying Gu Mengmeng, his speed was not affected at all and it seemed as if the 60 kg Gu Mengmeng was just a small cotton ball without any weight. Lea ran together with Elvis the moment he advanced his first step and the smile on his face was long reced by a worried look. He did not say anything but only one word faintly, ¡°Together.¡± Sandy was extremely urgent but her speed could not catch up to Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s so she could only run behind them, puffing hard. She was only carried by Bode to the stream after she exited Elvis¡¯s territory. The way Elvis and Lea ran towards the stream frantically one after another and the estrus fragrance that Gu Mengmeng was emitting had already attracted the attention of the people in the tribe. Furthermore, Sandy this worst friend was close behind and cried out while chasing after them, ¡°Hurry up hurry up, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dripping a lot of blood. I don¡¯t know whether she will die. I¡¯m worried to death, run faster.¡± Yeah, the news of Gu Mengmeng dying had spread across the entire Saint Nazaire in a blink of an eye. Chapter 95 - Why Are We Still Going Through Gender Discrimination?

Chapter 95: Why Are We Still Going Through Gender Discrimination?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and the rest reached the stream, the nosebleed had already stopped but since they had alreadye all the way here, she should just wash her face conveniently. When Gu Mengmeng was about to wash her face after rolling up her sleeves, she heard a rustle behind her. Gu Mengmeng who was squatting at the bank of the stream froze immediately. What the heck was this situation? A male whose face was swollen with bruises rushed over frantically, looking as if... he was looking at someone for thest time. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head while staying rooted to the ground. She did not have the time to ask what was wrong when she was hugged by Sandy who was rushing at the front of the crowd. Sandy whimpered with her face covered in tears, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, don¡¯t hide from me anymore, what exactly is wrong with you? Hurry tell me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m just suffering from a little excessive internal heat.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered honestly, ¡°See, I washed my face and I¡¯m fine now.¡± Sandy did not believe her and tried to look into her nostrils after cupping Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. After checking it, she felt that it was not thorough enough, and she ced her nose closer to smell in detail for quite some time. She then heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that her nostrils were not bleeding anymore and said, pouring out her grievances pitifully, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, you can¡¯t hide it from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy¡¯s shoulders andforted her. ¡°Who would bleed from the nose just anytime? Don¡¯t try to lie to me... sob sob... I only have you as my best friend, if you die... I... I... sob sob,¡± Notforting her was better, after Gu Mengmeng started consoling Sandy, Sandy was more upset. Her tears fell from her eyes as if they were free-of-charge and she cried till Gu Mengmeng could not help but sigh. This Sandy was good in all aspects but she just liked to cry too much. She really was a through and through softie. ¡°Ok, Sandy, if you cry again, I¡¯ll be drowned by your tears.¡± Gu Mengmeng soothed Sandy while wiping her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Look, the stream has fish, shall I roast some fish for you?¡± ¡°Fish...?¡± Upon hearing there¡¯s food, Sandy tried to catch her breath while forcing back her tears. Her eyes that were not free from tears yet looked as bright as the night sky that was being washed by water, clean and transparent. ¡°There, just that one.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the fat fish which was swimming freely around in the stream and did not seem to be scared of humans at all. ¡°Water shuttles are very hard to eat, the smell is very raw and there¡¯s even pricks.¡± Sandy looked at the fish and curled her lips, despising it. Shaking her head, she pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly, begging like a spoiled child, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, let¡¯s just roast rabbits. Elvis caught quite a number of rabbits just now, besides those that you¡¯re nning to raise, there should be enough for the two of us.¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was not swayed by her words, she looked at the water shuttles with glittery eyes. Making up her mind, she stomped her feet and said, ¡°At most, I¡¯ll eat less and let you eat your fill first, alright?¡± However, Gu Mengmeng held Sandy¡¯s little hand and pulled her in front of her. She pointed at Elvis and Lea with her chin and then pointed at Bode and the other males who ran with her all the way and then asked, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here looking at only both of us eating? You have the nerve?¡± Sandy scanned her surroundings and then nodded in certainty, ¡°I have the nerve, why should I not have it?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly, ¡°The rabbits were caught by Elvis and we still need Lea¡¯s help for the cooking. At the end, while I¡¯m eating, everyone¡¯s looking, while I¡¯m sitting down, everyone¡¯s standing, what is all these? No way no way, I can¡¯t do it. If we want to eat, we should eat together, or else let¡¯s all not eat. What era is this already, why are we still going through gender discrimination?¡± Chapter 96 - What A Fair Leader!

Chapter 96: What A Fair Leader!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Obviously, Sandy did not know what was gender discrimination because it was the correct principle in the Beast World to always let females have priority ess to all resources. However... It was the correct principle for females in the Beast World to be willful, especially the First Beauty of the tribe like Gu Mengmeng. Whatever they wished to do, they would do it. Let alone a mere water shuttle, even if Gu Mengmeng picked up a rock from the ground and imed it to be a delicacy, males would still stand out to chew it into powder form andment on its good taste. Anyway, males would be the one who finishes the bad-tasting food so Sandy did not persist further and treated it as ying around with Gu Mengmeng. Thus, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll follow whatever you say but let¡¯s make it clear that after you roast the water shuttle, let¡¯s roast meat.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and then looked behind Sandy to see Elvis, Lea, Bode and other males of Sandy who wanted toe closer but were dreadful. She touched her chin and gave a sneaky smile, ¡°We can¡¯t let Elvis prepare everyone¡¯s ingredients all alone, right? How about asking the few from your family to help out?¡± Sandy turned back to look at Bode and just when she wanted to nod her head, she hesitated and peeked at Elvis and Lea with the corners of her eyes. She whispered to Gu Mengmeng softly, ¡°Helping out is fine but Elvis has to agree first.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced over at Elvis in uncertainty and shrugged her shoulders, not understanding her meaning, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sandy scrunched up her nose towards Gu Mengmeng, putting on a despising expression. Then she inched closer and whispered in an even softer voice, ¡°Elvis is the leader of the tribe and he has priority over hunting rights. Wherever he is, as long as one steals his prey within the area which he has his scent, that would be considered as a challenge and the person would be punished relentlessly by him. Bode and the rest... are not Elvis¡¯spetitors.¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth, forming a ^0^ expression and nodded her head, not fully understanding the issue. She then turned back and look at Elvis, asking him, ¡°Leader, can we ask Sandy¡¯s males to help us prepare the food?¡± Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head in an indulgent way and after confirming that she was not bleeding from the nose anymore, he felt his chest rxing and his mood became brighter together. Pulling Gu Mengmeng into his arms in one tug, he hugged her with one hand and his eyes were filled with connivance that could melt into water anytime. He said with a deep and thick voice that resembled the sonata of a cello, ¡°Everything here is up to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and stuck out a thumb at Elvis, ¡°What a fair leader!¡± Elvis was already used to Gu Mengmeng blurting out words that were not heard before and he did not even bother to find out what was the meaning of fair. Watching her expression, he figured out that it did not seem to be a bad word so he epted it with pleasure. Gu Mengmeng jumped off from Elvis¡¯s embrace and raised her head, like a fox assuming the majesty of the tiger. Thinking herself slightly to be a small person intoxicated by sess, she cleared her throat and announced, ¡°Those who want to eatter, prepare your own ingredients.¡± Once Gu Mengmeng said those words, the males¡¯ excitement were all ignited. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, can we eat with you?¡± Amidst all the cheers, this question was raised one after another. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°Of course, food is tastier if we eat all together.¡± ¡°Oh~~¡± A loud cheer erupted for a moment and all single males went their own ways to hunt for prey. This was a good chance to showcase their sharp skills to Gu Mengmeng and the reason why she nned all of these must be to test them and see whose hunting ability was the strongest. That was why she asked everyone to stay for a meal. After all, they were entering winter and the hunting ability was naturally the first factor in choosing a partner! Thinking about this, the single males felt a stronger vigor to hunt. All of them converted their vigor into strength and challenged the hardest difficulties. After all, they had to rely on this only chance to see whether they were able to find themselves a partner before winter came! Chapter 97 - Elvis’s and Lea’s Wet Performance

Chapter 97: Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s Wet Performance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was still unaware at that moment that she would be faced with a wide variety of strange ingredientster. Upon seeing how everyone was so enthusiastic and full of energy, she grinned from ear to ear and thought that everyone was just hungry. ¡°You all.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her hands at Bode and five others, ¡°Can you help me catch two fish?¡± Bode did not answer and just stared at Sandy, as if he was waiting for her to make her stand. Sandy nodded her head without hesitation and said, ¡°Of course, Bode can swim extremely well.¡± Bode was pleased by Sandy¡¯s praise and his gaze was filled withughter and indulgence, as if he was saying, ¡°I simply can¡¯t do anything with you.¡±. He nodded his head and instructed, ¡°Wait for me on thend and don¡¯t get near the stream, understand?¡± Sandy twitched her tiny lips, clearly being upset. Gu Mengmeng would ask her to help but Bode and the rest were still treating her like a useless trash and would only ask her to wait by the side. ¡°Be good.¡± Bode cupped Sandy¡¯s chubby face with both hands while his gaze was filled with anticipation, expecting her promise. ¡°I know, hurry and go.¡± Sandy was not willing, but she did not intend to resist any further. Being used to... was such a scary phrase. After getting Sandy¡¯s promise, Bode then nodded in satisfaction. Hended a light kiss on Sandy¡¯s forehead and said gently, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then, he took off the beast-skin dress on his waist and evolved into a leopard before he leaped into the water in a yellow sh. Perhaps because the people in the Beast World did not fancy fish, the big fish that were plump and sturdy did not have any sense of crisis consciousness at all and even after such a ferocious beast like Bode jumped into the water, they paid no attention and continued swimming or eating, not viewing Bode as their predator a single bit at all. Bode lifted his ws and mmed the water, sshing it up to a height of around one meter. The droplets had not even fallen back into the stream yet and two fish which were as thick as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighsnded on their backs in front of her. ¡°Cool!¡± Gu Mengmengplimented him out of instinct and looking at the two fish, her mind was spinning in a sh: sour fish with pickled mustard greens, fish fillets in hot chili oil, sweet and sour mandarin fish, braised fish with soy sauce, as well as, fish meat steamboat... What the heck, what the heck, what the heck! Gu Mengmeng swallowed her saliva while dissing the Beast Deity severely in her heart. What exactly was this rotten ce? Where was there not even a seasoning... Weep weep weep, whenever it was time to eat, Gu Mengmeng would yearn for the present world tremendously. Instant noodles was really the best treasure in the world. Just when Gu Mengmeng wasmenting about theck of seasonings, Lea and Elvis had already stepped into the stream. However, they did not evolve and maintain their human form. It was because Elvis could not bear to take off the beast-skin dress that Gu Mengmeng helped him wear while on the other hand, Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to see him being wet. After all, a drenched fox was not beautiful and striking anymore. True, Bode was Sandy¡¯s partner and would absolutely not pose as a real threat to Elvis and Lea but... being worse off than other males in front of their own female, would they still have any face to continue living? And moreover, why were they letting other males prepare the food that their female was going to eat? Once this pair of brothers reached amon consensus, what other things could they not aplish? Thus, not long after, the fish in front of Gu Mengmeng were stacked into a tiny mountain. Gu Mengmeng who regainedposure hurriedly shook her hands and said, ¡°Ah, enough enough! We can¡¯t finish eating so many, don¡¯t catch anymore.¡± ¡°Enough?¡± Elvis stood upright and looked at Gu Mengmeng, half of his calves in the water. The surface of the water reflected his broad shoulders and slim waist that formed an inverted triangr build. Every inch of his muscle was sturdy and strong but they did not appear as exaggerated and artificial as those trained from the equipment in the gym. Every line on his body was so smooth until it made one lost in wild and fanciful thoughts while the water droplets that reflected the sunlight created a halo of light effect around Elvis. Chapter 98 - Little Wife Staring At A Pervert

Chapter 98: Little Wife Staring At A Pervert

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The part that caused her life havoc was the seductive Lea who was standing next to Elvis. Even though Lea had already exined to Gu Mengmeng that Elvis and him were not in the rtionship that she was thinking about, but this scene was too visually attractive. Gu Mengmeng felt a warm feeling creeping through her nose, damn it, a nosebleed felt like it was on its way. ¡°Leader, Daddy Lea, hurry ande on up.¡± Gu Mengmeng was anxious, she did not want to experience the entire tribe looking at her, as if they were attending a funeral, any second longer. Elvis frowned and rushed quickly to Gu Mengmeng. He did not dare to hug her because of his wet body and he could only touch her shoulder while asking solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands andughed awkwardly. Could she really say that she was about to spew out blood from the nose upon seeing that gay scene of Elvis and Lea? ¡°Really?¡± Elvis did not quite believe her. Lea followed Elvis closely back to shore and stood behind him, observing for a while. He eventually extended his slim and bony hand to touch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. After making sure that her temperature was normal, he then pressed his palm onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest but his heart that just rxed after realizing that she was not having a fever earlier starting pounding hard again. This heartbeat... why is it so fast? And it seemed that it was getting faster. Lea furrowed his brows and just when he wanted to say something, he heard a loud p and a clear pnded on his face, followed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s female high-pitched scream that was so deafening until it could break a rock. Lea was so baffled by the hit while Elvis was taken aback directly by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scream. And even Sandy who was standing at a corner, watching the fun, was dumbfounded and did not know what happened. Bode, who reacted the slowest, leaped out of the water in quick steps and blocked Sandy behind him. He looked around defensively and thought that an enemy had invaded. Gu Mengmeng screamed till thest gasp of air in her chest was emptied and she then stopped with a red face. She crossed both her palms in front of her chest and grabbed onto her own shoulders, ring at Lea relentlessly, looking as if she wanted to cry although she was not crying. She resembled a little wife who was ring at a pervert after being teased. Lea pointed at his nose in confusion and tried to sound her out, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± F***?! Gu Mengmeng looked at the crowd who were all taken at a loss except for her and felt too deep for tears. Damn it, if it was in the present world, Lea¡¯s action would definitely be ssified as sexual harassment. But in this era... what the hell even was this era? She just hugged Collin and Sandy wanted her to take him in as her partner but why was nobody doing her justice when her chest was attacked? She clenched her teeth and Gu Mengmeng replied fiercely, ¡°Nothing!¡± How the hell was she going to exin that the body of females could not be randomly touched? Telling these orcs, who did not even know what was ¡®Daddy¡¯, that molestation should not be overlooked would definitely be futile. Gu Mengmeng was extremely sullen but she could not speak her mind and just had to hold all the anger until her face puffed up like a bun. Staggering to the mountain of fish, she paused her steps and turned behind to Sandy, calling her, ¡°Sandy,e and help.¡± ¡°Oh... ok, I¡¯m here.¡± All along, Sandy could not catch up to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pace and she did not know why she was happy or angry all of a sudden. But she knew that Gu Mengmeng had her own principles, and she believed that Gu Mengmeng would never be wrong. As Sandy was replying Gu Mengmeng while walking towards her, she was stopped by Lea in less than two steps. An evil visual, who was holy and seductive smiled while fixing his gaze on Gu Mengmeng with his long, slender and wandering flirtatious eyes all along. He widened his red lips slightly and said in a light tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go, you stay here and apany Bode and the rest.¡± Chapter 99 - Self-Harming Is the Most Foolish Act

Chapter 99: Self-Harming Is the Most Foolish Act

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You have secrets in your heart?¡± Lea stared at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face that were getting increasingly red from him approaching, with a slight bit of warmth hidden in his smile. If one did not look closely, it would have felt the same as other times, but the warm aura around him was not a lie. ¡°No... nope.¡± Gu Mengmeng denied tly. Lea did not insist, but put her small hands against his left chest, where his heart was at, and lightly pulled her waist towards himself. Gu Mengmeng was then pressing against his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll let you touch me back, so don¡¯t get angry, alright?¡± As though getting electrocuted, Gu Mengmeng immediately wanted to take back her hands, but Lea did not allow her to. He covered her hands with his and pressed them against his heart. With a tilted head and gentleness in his eyes, he asked, ¡°There is a secret in my heart, if I dissect it out for you, will you stop being angry at me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered and looked at Lea, confused. ¡°We have promised.¡± Lea smiled, before revealing his sharp ws right in front of Gu Mengmeng and cut against the edge of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands into his flesh, inch by inch. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The scarlet red blood trickled down from Lea¡¯s fingertips. Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a second, but immediately broke free of Lea¡¯s grip on her hands forcefully, before holding his wrist that were turned into sharp ws to stop him from hurting himself. Gu Mengmeng felt an immense anger, she red at him with eyes wide open and said, ¡°Self-harming is the most foolish act!¡± ¡°But... it is also the most effective.¡± Lea withdrew his nails and tightened his arms, Gu Mengmeng who was holding on to his wrists then flew into his arms. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, using the force like he was grinding her into his body, as though this was the only way to prove her existence. ¡°You feel heartache, am I right?¡± Lea asked with a bit of gratefulness and palpitation with the smile in his eyes. The injury just now was merely a scratch to his fur, which would heal even before the sun sets, but such a small wound could result in such a big reaction from her... Although self-harming was foolish, it was.... worthy. ¡°Yes, I felt heartache!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and pressed onto Lea¡¯s wound heartlessly. Half of her fingertip disappeared into the flesh and the warmth of blood from it burned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just bullying me because I will feel heartache for you? I am telling you, anyone that makes me sad will not have a happy ending!¡± ¡°Urgh...¡± Lea curved his back and his forehead was filled with tiny droplets of sweat, but his eyes still looked at Gu Mengmeng affectionately and did not leave her face for a single moment. Seeing that Lea was in huge pain, she quickly withdrew the hand that were pretending to be fierce, but her wrist was firmly grabbed by Lea, not letting her escape just like that. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the secret yet.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and directed her towards his wound, smiling seductively as though the person bleeding was not himself. He said alluringly, ¡°Open my heart and I will show you.... who it belongs to.¡± ¡°No no, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled back her hand with all her strength, but how could she beat Lea in terms of strength? Seeing that her finger tip was almost going to touch Lea¡¯s wound, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were filled with pleas. She said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this.¡± Chapter 100 - The Process Being Wrong?!

Chapter 100: The Process Being Wrong?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do it? Uh?¡± Lea totally disregarded his wound, as though it was something unworthy of mentioning. He kept his faint smile throughout and approached Gu Mengmeng with his handsome face. He said with a calm voice, ¡°Then please forgive me, stop being angry, alright?¡± Seeing that Lea had stopped holding on to her, she pouted and said, ¡°Then you have to promise me not to self-harm in the future.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Lea let go of his grip on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and turned to hold her slim waist, slightly lifting it and hugged her into his arms. He rubbed himself against her small face, before continuing to ask, ¡°Tell me, what did I do wrong just now? I wouldn¡¯t want to see you angry again, it¡¯s... painful here.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea pointing to his bleeding wound and let out an aggrieved whine. The aggrieved feeling of ¡°being molested¡± had disappeared from Lea¡¯s interruptions. Now that she heard him saying his heart felt painful, Gu Mengmeng felt the rare sweetness in her heart, together with a little warmth. What? Could this be the Stockholm syndrome? ¡°In my hug and still distracted by something else? Who are you thinking about? Uh?¡± Lea squinted his slender eyes. Ambiguity and jealousybined perfectly in his both fairy and devil resembling face, shing into an extreme allurement. ¡°No no, I wasn¡¯t thinking of anyone...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why, but even though Elvis¡¯s original form was fiercer than Lea¡¯s, she seemed to be more scared of Lea. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng suspiciously, his eyebrows raised and signaled Gu Mengmeng to answer his previous question. Gu Mengmeng looked at elsewhere guiltily, her face was burning and even her throat was dried. She could only squeeze out a really thin voice and said, ¡°You can¡¯t touch a girl¡¯s body as you like...¡± Lea smiled wickedly, his index finger hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly and held her small face towards him. Staring at her as though looking at a delicious food, he licked his lips ambiguously and asked haughtily, ¡°Then what do I do if I want to hug you.¡± ¡°Hugging is not considered...¡± Gu Mengmeng answered as she blushed. As though he had discovered something new, he looked at Gu Mengmeng and smiled wickedly. Gu Mengmeng was stunned by the smile, before blushing even further and she sputtered, ¡°I am not asking for hugs!¡± ¡°Oh? Oh.¡± Lea widened his smile, he like Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embarrassed look, it was so adorable. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®oh¡¯?! I was really not asking for hugs!¡± Gu Mengmeng could not exin herself even with a hundred mouths. She pushed Lea as she wanted to get out from his arm, but this evil fox pressed his chest wound against her. The moment she used a little bit of force, he would definitely bleed. Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth, thinking to herself, you were so sure that I could not bear to do it, right? You got it, you were right! I really could not do the damn thing. Lea did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s explosive questioning, but lifted her chin with his index finger and asked, ¡°Where else will you be angry when touched, except for the heart? Tell me, alright?¡± At the side, Elvis ears shot up instinctively when Lea asked the question. Gu Mengmeng said fumingly, ¡°Anywhere covered by clothes cannot be touched.¡± Lea considered for a while, before suggesting seriously, ¡°Then the next time, I will help you undress first.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dying from anger, her heart roar maniacally: Excuse me! Tell me you are not being serious! The key point was never the process being wrong?! Chapter 101 - Amorous Mood, so Pleasant!

Chapter 101: Amorous Mood, so Pleasant!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was dissing like crazy in her mind, while there was already amotion where a group of males came running. Gu Mengmeng saw the plethora of preys on the males¡¯ hands and felt her blood froze. Damn, at first nce, it was all strictly protected animals like tigers, lions, bears, and there were some with unknown names that Gu Mengmeng had never seen before, but with just one look she knew they were precious. On the other hand, the males threw the animals around like cabbage, together with the fishes Lea, Elvis and Bode had caught, forming a pile. What the heck... Gu Mengmeng felt like choking and she asked the sky silently: Is the Beast Deity not going to care about reckless waste of God¡¯s gift? Lea followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sight and nced over, his lips raised into a beautiful curvature. These males were really willing to make huge sacrifices. It was almost into winter and these long hidden fat preys were most likely eyed by them long ago, but they had saved for the time when they could not endure the cold winter, right? In order to please Gu Mengmeng, they had taken out the food stored for the winter, they were indeed blinded by love. ¡°You like it?¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng staring straight at them, he could not help but ask. ¡°Elvis and I had some food stored too, I will go and hunt it if you like?¡± ¡°Hunt even more?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea, spooked, but she softened her tone when she looked into the pair of beautiful eyes. She forced out a smile and weaken her tone, ¡°Let¡¯s handle all these first, it will be such a waste if we can¡¯t finish it.¡± Although that¡¯s what she had said, Gu Mengmeng was determined to only eat the fish. Damn the tigers and such, she could not bear to eat them! ¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡± Lea continued hugging Gu Mengmeng, showing no signs of letting her down, just like how he had brought her back to the tribe that night after saving her from Gunter. Looking at the pile of mountain-high food, Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Lea¡¯s arms, her arms behind her back, shook her head and looked at the muscr, fit and handsome males, as though she was filming ¡°Descendants of the Sun 2¡±. Yes, she was the devil female instructor, even though there was no Song Joong-ki here, there were Elvis and Lea, together with a whole bunch of males, avable for teasing as you like. Snap snap, the sudden amorous mood could not even be described by a single word ¡®pleasant¡¯?! ¡°Gu Mengmeng, the tiger that I had hunted is the tiger king in this area, the best among the beasts, it is strong and eat the healthiest animals everyday,¡± Said some male that Gu Mengmeng could not even remember the name and not as handsomepared to Elvis and Lea. Gu Mengmeng gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Well done well done, you had the might of Wu Song.¡± The male that caught the tiger muttered to himself: Wu Song? Is that a new adjective? Does it have the same meaning as the ¡®tough man¡¯ that was used to praise Barete? They should be around the same... But who cares about the meaning, it was Gu Mengmeng whom had just praised him! ¡°A tiger is nothing. Gu Mengmeng, look at mine.¡± Another male was unconvinced and bumped that ¡®Wu Song¡¯ whom was smiling sheepishly from thepliment out of the way and presented a pure white big fox in front of Gu Mengmeng. He said proudly, ¡°This snow fox is the female among the wild foxes, it is a delicate creature and usually hides in the cave, waiting to be taken care of by the male foxes. This meat definitely tastes fresh and tender, even the taste of the blood is much sweeter than an ordinary tiger king and alike. Chapter 102 - When Nothing Works, Boot-Lick Will Surefire

Chapter 102: When Nothing Works, Boot-Lick Will Surefire

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at the one that had hunted the tiger with his face red, almost ready to fight, she quickly stepped out to calm them down, ¡°Warrior! You had the courage to hunt snow foxes, aren¡¯t you scared Lea will beat you up?¡± The one that had hunted the snow fox looked at Gu Mengmeng nkly, before looking at Lea and asking sincerely, ¡°Why would Lea beat me up?¡± Lea did not answer the hunter, but grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and lightly knocked on her head. Looking at her hugging her head in pain, he was amused but did not want to forgive her so easily, so hebined the most gentle smile and a slightly cold tone and asked, ¡°You are treating me like a wild fox?¡± Gu Mengmeng tucked her neck in and waved her hands, ¡°No no, daddy Lea you are so strong and powerful, how could you bepared to a mere wild fox?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lea was obviously enjoying Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ttering, even though he knew that there was little truth in it. But so what if it was a lie? He liked everything she said. ¡°Really really.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and emphasized sincerely. ¡°Good.¡± Lea kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe and left a mild bite, before releasing her in satisfaction and letting her scan through everyone¡¯s prey like a supervisor. Gu Mengmeng blushed, she still could not get used to daddy Lea¡¯s ambiguous acts no matter how many times he had done it... Everyone was watching. ¡°Coughs coughs,¡± Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s prey was great, but I won¡¯t look through all due to time constraints. In order to make everyone enjoy delicious food, I need a team of people to aplish a very important task, who¡¯s willing to go with me?¡± ¡°Me...¡± The word echoed all over, almost shocking Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Stop stop stop, I don¡¯t need that many people, around three to five is enough. Everyone share the workload to ensure efficiency.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought to herself: It is so pressurizing for the people to be too enthusiastic. Elvis went up and hugged Gu Mengmeng, before scanning through the boiling males with a cold face, his natural beast pressure sessfully controlled the situation. ¡°It is enough for Lea and me to follow you along.¡± There was an absolute confidence in Elvis¡¯s calm voice. But that was exactly what Gu Mengmeng did not wish to happen, because if they did follow along, ha, she could drop the idea of getting things done. So Gu Mengmeng said fawningly, ¡°No, daddy Lea and you are the only two in the tribe that can start a fire except me. These much of food need quite a few fire pits. If I brought you two along, who can start a fire? Who dare to start the fire? No no, you two have to stay here to start fires.¡± Hearing what Gu Mengmeng had said, Elvis and Lea felt a sense of pride unable to describe with words. She said, they were irreceable. Gu Mengmeng thought: The ancestors did not lie to me, when nothing works, boot-lick will surefire. So Gu Mengmeng decided to strike while the iron is hot and whispered into Elvis¡¯s ears, ¡°Besides, look at them going mad every moment, if it was not for daddy Lea and you controlling the situation, the tribe will be gone by the time I am back.¡± Elvis did not catch what Gu Mengmeng had said clearly, because her warm breaths had scattered onto his ears and the tingling sensation spread to his entire body. His heart was pounding deafeningly, the sound of ¡®lub dub¡¯ almost broke his eardrums. Chapter 103 - Bode’s Provocation

Chapter 103: Bode¡¯s Provocation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Leader, just let me go, please?¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis¡¯s arms from left to right, acting coquettishly without shame. ¡°Oh...¡± Elvis nodded stiffly and answered. ¡°Yay, Leader you are the best~¡± Gu Mengmeng said while giving a kiss on Elvis¡¯s face, before dashing out. But she had barely made three steps when Lea grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What about me?¡± Lea moved his handsome face closer. Gu Mengmeng blushed and her heart raced. She nced around nervously, before self-deceivingly choosing a timing when nobody was looking to give a kiss on Lea¡¯s face too. Then, she turned and dashed out as though she was running for her life. While running, she shouted, ¡°Carl, Bode and the person that had caught the snow fox just now, you three follow me.¡± Carl obviously had no objections. When he heard that Gu Mengmeng was the first to call his name, he dashed to the spot behind Gu Mengmeng which was the closest to her without hesitation, as though he was always ready to respond to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s call. On the other hand, Bode was slightly unwilling, but when Sandy pushed him forcefully, which was a clear sign to ask him to listen to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arrangements, he held back his awkwardness and followed her. The slowest among them was Oakley who had caught the snow fox, he was taken aback by the sudden blessing. ¡°Oakley, quick.¡± Collin voluntarily took up the role of the co-leader of the special operations team. After all, he was the closest to Gu Mengmeng here, his rtionship with her consisted of helping her to wash the rabbit. ¡°Oh... oh oh,ing,ing!¡± Oakley did not dare to make the rest wait, afraid that others would steal the opportunity of being close to little female. Hence he hurriedly rushed to them. Thank goodness for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slow speed... Well, it was too easy to catch up. So Oakley carefully considered whether he should pretend that he could not catch up with them? But will that make Gu Mengmeng think that he was too useless? Just as he was hesitating, Bode said impatiently, ¡°Let Collin carry you, it¡¯s faster that way.¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips and answered, ¡°I have my own legs!¡± Bode nced at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pair of skinny legs and let out a sneer. ¡°Ha, I could tell.¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to blow up when she saw Bode dashing out a dozen meters and saying with his head held high in the distant, ¡°Hey, the little female with legs, run if you can.¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Mengmeng stomped her feet and said, ¡°You are so good at running fast, huh? Wait until I go back and tell Sandy you bullied me!¡± ¡°You...¡± Bode¡¯s face turned ck and kept quiet, controlling his temper. The most important reason why he had purposely provoked Gu Mengmeng was that Sandy¡¯s attention was all on this little female ever since they had met. ¡®Gu Mengmeng¡¯ here and ¡®Gu Mengmeng¡¯ there, he would have treated Gu Mengmeng as a weaker male rival in love if not for the fact that Gu Mengmeng had already gone into estrus. It was embarrassing topete with a female, but what could he do? He was also desperate, his little female could not see anyone other than Gu Mengmeng now and all the males in the family were facing the risk of falling out of favor. ¡°What ¡®You¡¯?!¡± Gu Mengmeng would never lose out in terms of attitude to Bode. If she could not win the first fight, Bode would look down on her, then what if one day Sandy was bullied by Bode, how then could she back Sandy up? Even though the possibility of this happening was not high, she would rather be wrong than miss out on any chances. Chapter 104 - Sandy Has Me, Why Does She Need You to Accompany Her?

Chapter 104: Sandy Has Me, Why Does She Need You to Apany Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng let out a snort at Bode, before saying with her head held high, ¡°If not for Sandy, do you think I would have brought you along?¡± Gu Mengmeng would not admit the fact that she had brought him along because the only ones in the tribe that she could remember the name and present at the scene only left with Collin and Bode, other than Elvis and Lea. Even though Bode was indignant, he had no other choices. He could start a fight with Gu Mengmeng if she was a male, until one of them loses, but Gu Mengmeng was a female and he was not Quentin, he could not bear to hurt females. Besides, if Gu Mengmeng was hurt by him, Sandy would not forgive him, let alone what Elvis and Lea would do to him. Thinking about how Sandy worshiped Gu Mengmeng, Bode shook his head sullenly and retreated a step back. He tilted his head to one side and asked impatiently, ¡°So what did you want the three of us to do? Tell us quickly so I can go back and apany Sandy after finishing.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curved and let out a naughty smile, ¡°Sandy has me, why does she need you to apany her?¡± Well, that had stroked the right cord, Bode could not refute the taunt at all. He let out a heavy breath and felt even more sullen. Seeing that Bode had admitted defeat, Gu Mengmeng was slightly proud of herself. You want to argue with me? Ha, I can quarrel to your death! Gu Mengmeng turned around and saw Collin and the other guy standing at the side, she stroked her chin and asked, ¡°Did I just hear Collin calling you Oakley?¡± ¡°Yes, my name is Oakley, belonging to the species of lynx, Oakley smiled faintly. If one looks closely, he would have resembled Lea slightly, but not as fairy and devilish as Lea. He could only be considered an average handsome person. Gu Mengmeng nodded, while thinking and repeating after him, ¡°The species of lynx... It was no wonder you could hunt the precious female snow fox.¡± Oakley grinned from ear to ear and had an upsurge of emotions: Did you know? Gu Mengmeng had justplimented me! Oakley did not pay much attention to what Oakley was thinking, she tilted her head and asked Collin, ¡°Oh, I still do not know what species you are.¡± Collin smiled innocently and answered, ¡°I am from the species of a bear, same as Sandy.¡± ¡°Oh, it was no wonder you knew bees so well.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, before looking at the Bode whom was drawing circles and cursing some unknown person. She asked, ¡°Hey, Sandy said you know where is the cave of the bees... Oh, no, I meant the yellow needle insects, right?¡± ¡°You had asked the three of us out to gather the yellow sauce?¡± Bode shook his head like he had encountered a formidable enemy. He refused, ¡°No, no. Sandy had purposely told us not to bring you to the cave of the yellow needle insects. If you need the yellow sauce, you can ask Elvis or Lea to help you find. They are the strongest warriors of Saint Nazaire and they can definitely help you gather arge amount.¡± ¡°Tsk, I was only asking if you know the ce, where did all these rubbishe from?¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Bode and stepped back on to arge rock, resembling a female bandit robbing people on the road. Of course, if she had a stronger build, or if Bode was skinnier, the scene would not have looked so funny. Bode had wanted to deny tly and say that he had no idea, but if he did that, it was equivalent to saying Sandy had lied. Sandy cared about Gu Mengmeng so much, if Gu Mengmeng distanced herself from Sandy because she thought that Sandy was a female that likes to lie, Sandy would definitely be heartbroken. Clenching his teeth, Bode finally nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 105 - Hehehe

Chapter 105: Hehehe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng stared at Bode for a while with her thick, fluttering eyshes, before realizing that he had no intention of continuing his sentence. She frowned and pped Collin¡¯s stomach, making a crisp sound when her smooth little hand got in contact with Collin¡¯s well-defined abdominal muscles. Gu Mengmeng had wanted to intimidate Bode aggressively to make him spill the whereabouts of the bees, but she was numbed from fingers to forearm as she had underestimated the hardness of Collin¡¯s muscles. ¡°Ouch...¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a cry, feeling as though she had lost her hand. ¡°Oh my, Gu Mengmeng, what happened to your hand? Was it painful? Sorry, sorry, it was all my fault...¡± Collin was filled with heartache, he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand carefully, but did not know what to do with it. ¡°How about we ask Oakley to bring you back to Saint Nazaire and let Lea check your hand? You can leave the yellow sauce to Bode and me, we will definitely bring it back to you, alright?¡± Why would Gu Mengmeng say yes to returning back? So she swung her numbed hands and said, ¡°No it¡¯s alright, I am fine.¡± ¡°But... Collin was worried for her, he wished that his eyes could turn into X-rays and inspect every cell in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand beneath the skin. ¡°No ¡®but¡¯, listen to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood akimbo. So what if she had lost the aggressiveness? She need to pose even if she had screwed up! ¡°Gu...¡± Collin had wanted to say something, but Gu Mengmeng¡¯s finger was pressing against his lips. With the charming little face inches away from him, Collin swallowed his saliva instinctively, but did not say further. After Collin was settled, Gu Mengmeng then turned around and continue to threaten Bode, ¡°If you know the rules, you should readily tell me where¡¯s the cave of the yellow needle insects. If not, hehehe...¡± Bode looked at Gu Mengmeng, whom was as weak as a cub, with the corner of his eye. Her forced wicked smile was not threatening at all on her sweet face, instead, it had made people feel that she was adorable. Although she could not bepared to his Sandy, she was well-deserving of the title of the most beautiful in Saint Nazaire. But this little creature... wanted to intimidate him? Too naive! ¡°Then what? Are you going toin to Sandy again? Go ahead, Sandy will definitely not me me on this. In fact, Sandy would be angry at me for actually bringing you to the cave of the yellow needle insects.¡± Bode crossed his arms and leaned on a tree at the side, clearly not taking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s warning to heart. Seeing that he was a tough one, Gu Mengmeng had no choice but to change her strategy. She shook her head in despair and sighed. ¡°Alright, if you are so persistent, I will not pester you further. But Sandy was looking forward to my roasted meat with yellow sauce, now we have everything prepared except for the yellow sauce... Sigh, how disappointed will that foodie be if she could not eat the roasted meat with yellow sauce? Just thinking of her innocent eyes filling with tears, it would make anyone sad. But Bode, you can rx, even if you can¡¯t satisfy Sandy¡¯s little wish, I will not diss you in front of Sandy, the males in the tribe will also not make fun of you. Moreover, Sandy will not think that you do not love her because of you unwilling to do such a small thing for her.¡± ¡°You...¡± Bode finally understood that this was the undisguised threat to him! Damn, this was what ¡®hehehe¡¯ had meant?! ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can rx.¡± Gu Mengmeng interrupted Bode and continued on her own, ¡°No matter how disappointed and sad Sandy will be, she will at most ignore you for a dozen days. Even if some other males grabbed the opportunity to win her heart and be her most trusted partner, it will just be a lowering of the family status for you and being made fun of the most useless first partner without backbone. It¡¯s all minor matters, am I right?¡± Chapter 106 - He Could Not Tolerate the Fact!

Chapter 106: He Could Not Tolerate the Fact!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You!¡± Bode was so angry he wanted to bite someone! But Gu Mengmeng was a female! Why? Why isn¡¯t this infuriating Gu Mengmeng a male? ¡°And you two!¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Collin and Oakley, ¡°Nobody should let out the fact that Bode was unwilling to help Sandy look for the yellow sauce. Sandy is so obsequious and she will shed tears at the slightest things all because she had always been bullied by Nina. If the tribe knows about this, god knows how many criticisms Sandy will receive. By then, the damn Nina will definitely make fun of Sandy being a half-orc, she will say things like ¡®Bode did not want to do such a small thing for Sandy because she is a half-orc¡¯. I don¡¯t want Sandy to be hearing these mean mocking, so zip your mouths and nobody shall leak a single word!¡± Collin and Oakley looked at each other, thinking to themselves: the words had sounded like Gu Mengmeng was protecting Sandy, but why did it also feel weird at some parts? ¡°I will bring you there!¡± Bode finally relented. He would not be bothered if he was the one being mocked or ostracized, he was even prepared if Sandy was to have new partners in the future, but he could not tolerate the fact that Sandy would be bullied by Nina just because of this incident! ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Bode with suspicion written all over her face. ¡°Yes.¡± Bode did not know why, but he had always felt that he has always lost out ever since he had met Gu Mengmeng. They had fought Nina¡¯s partners at times when Nina bullied Sandy, while they were beaten by Quentin, he could at least fight for Sandy. But damn, the moment he encountered Gu Mengmeng, just her bbering mouth could make him powerless. Aggrieved, he felt so aggrieved. Bode thought firmly, he has to ask Sandy to stay away from Gu Mengmeng after he returned to the tribe, if not one day she will definitely be led astray by Gu Mengmeng. But, that was the future. What matters now is that he has to bring Gu Mengmeng to find the yellow sauce, while ensuring that she would not be killed by the yellow needle insects. If not, he could not go back and exin to Sandy. Thinking about that, Bode cleared his throat and said, ¡°I can bring you there, but you must stay with Oakley from a distance. If anything goes wrong, Oakley will bring you and run away.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Oakley, suddenly felt like the backs she had seen since she came to the Beast World were all so powerful. Back in the past who would have thought that one day she was going to be riding on a ck wolf and snow fox? Later, she might even be riding on a lynx. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered without hesitance, making Bode suspicious that she was not even nning on following the conditions. It waster proven that Bode¡¯s instinct was indeed right. When the four had finally arrived near the hive, Gu Mengmeng pushed Bode aside and walked in front while shaking her head. When she was below the beehive, she looked up. Well well, not bad, 100% natural honey, the hive was big and firm, she could vaguely see the golden bees in the hive, while the worker bees were busy going in and out, such a prosperous scene. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, what are you doing?!¡± Bode was beyond shock. Even if it was Elvis and Lea, they would not dare to be near the yellow needle insects so rashly. This insolent little female just strutted towards it like that? Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?! Chapter 107 - Why Isn’t Gu Mengmeng a Male?!

Chapter 107: Why Isn¡¯t Gu Mengmeng a Male?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng shrugged at Bode and said softly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get startled so easily, the yellow needle insects will not attack suddenly. Calm down, just remain calm.¡± Bode¡¯s vein bulged, screaming for the hundredth time in his heart, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Gu Mengmeng a male?!¡± Gu Mengmeng did not like to waste time, so she returned before Bode exploded. She dusted herself before dividing the roles, ¡°Collin, you are strong, help me look for some dry branches and moist leaves.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Collin had no objections to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arrangements, he nodded and answered before starting to gather the things Gu Mengmeng needed at one side. ¡°Oakley, could you help me start a fire when Collin is done preparing the things.¡± Gu Mengmeng was more polite towards Oakley as she was not that familiar with him. But Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡®politeness¡¯ had disappointed Oakley... It must be because he had not worked hard enough the night Gu Mengmeng matured into adulthood and he did not perform as well as Collin, hence Gu Mengmeng was treating him like a stranger. Oakley decided, he must put up a better work in the following days, hence he nodded firmly and promised to finish the task. Gu Mengmeng turned around and looked at Bode, her fair and thin fingers drew some circles in front of Bode¡¯s eyes. She dragged her voice and said, ¡°You...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bode was still impatient. Hepletely did not understand what this female was trying to do, she said she wanted to find the yellow sauce, and she threw a tantrum when he was unwilling to bring her along, now that she was here, she wanted to light a fire... ¡°It¡¯s okay, your job was already done, there¡¯s nothing for you to do next.¡± Gu Mengmeng looking detested, she turned her head away and stopped bothering Bode. Since dried branches and moist leaves were avable on the spot and easy to gather, Collin was fast. During the time that Gu Mengmeng and Bode was expressing dislike at each other, he had already carried arge pile of dried branches and a dozen moist leaves back to the ce. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, are these enough?¡± Collin said as he took out two separate branches under his arm and continued, ¡°Here are two dried ones, I saw Elvis and Lea lighting a fire with dried branches so I took two too, are we going to use it?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded intensely and answered, ¡°Collin, I couldn¡¯t tell! You looked so humble yet you pay so much attention to minor details!¡± A little embarrassed, Collin scratched his head, before sitting down cross-legged and ready to follow the method to bore wood and start a fire. But within just a few turns, the dried branch snapped into two. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and took over the branch from Collin. ¡°Leave this to Oakley, you have other important things to doter.¡± Collin was also embarrassed, he did not know that boring wood to start a fire was a delicate work, but he was much contented seeing that Gu Mengmeng was not disappointed in him because of this. Hence, he simply left the branches to Oakley and stood at the side to watch with Gu Mengmeng. Although Oakley was not as smart as Lea, he had mastered the trick not too long after. A wisp of smoke rose and Gu Mengmeng immediately threw in the dead leaves, before pointing to the leaves resembling elephant ears at the side and she said, ¡°Collin, pull two pieces out and start fanning.¡± Collin reached out to tear two pieces out and started fanning. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned ck, she looked back and asked, ¡°Why are you fanning me, I am asking you to fan the fire!¡± Chapter 108 - Brain Is a Wonderful Thing

Chapter 108: Brain Is a Wonderful Thing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With everyone¡¯s help, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fire-lighting n was sessfully executed in no time. Seeing that the fire was zing, Gu Mengmeng wanted topliment Collin and Oakley, but she noticed that the two had a hideous look on their faces as they were clenching too hard on their jaws. Well, being scared of fire is in every animal¡¯s nature. Gu Mengmeng shrugged in despair. Not expecting the two that was scared of fire to help out anymore, Gu Mengmeng had to add the moist leaves one by one into the fire pit by herself. Soon, there were thick smoke rose up, as though condensed ink was added into a tank of clear water, forming an enchanting and beautiful ink stain. Gu Mengmeng had chosen the windward side to start the fire, when the wind blew from the back, the thick smoke was naturally swept towards the beehive. At first, a few worker bees came out to check the situation, followed by a swarm of bees pouring out of the hive like a rapid stream of water, escaping to the opposite direction as to where the smoke wasing from, totally ignorant to the culprit Gu Mengmeng whom was just standing near them. When the bees had almost all flown out, the remaining few had be unconscious from the thick fumes and Gu Mengmeng used the wet leaves to put out the fire. The fume looked scary, but the fire was not massive. After finishing the cleanup, Gu Mengmeng dusted her hands that turned ck from the ashes and looked at the three shocked males with her head held high, proudly epting the admiration and shock in their looks. ¡°Alright, you all surely know what to do next?¡± A pair of lively big eyes was engraved in her dirty little face, signaling the trio to ¡®start working¡¯, but the trio just looked at her with a nk face, as though they totally did notprehend the whole situation from the start. Gu Mengmeng facepalmed, well, having a brain is a wonderful thing, but sadly not a single one of them had one. If she had not been afraid of Lea and Elvis stopping her, she should really have brought the two of them along. Despaired, the trio were the only ones capable, while Bode could not even be counted on. Gu Mengmeng sighed, before cheering herself up and patting Collin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Collin, hug me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Collin blinked nkly, before nodding with a dry smile. He opened his arms with his head lowered to one side shyly, not having the courage to look at Gu Mengmeng directly, like a little girl ying hard to get. Gu Mengmeng frowned and detested him, ¡°You are a two-meter tall, strong man, why are you pretending to be shy?! It does not suit your character!¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Collin did not know how to answer to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dissing and he looked down in as though he was bullied, thinking to himself, ¡°I must be too stupid to make Gu Mengmeng angry again...¡± ¡°No blushing!¡± Gu Mengmeng was going mad, she could not stand a strong man with the build of Arnold Schwarzenegger appearing like a little wife in front of her. Who was the one that risked his life to climb the pagoda and was blood-soaked? Eh? Can the Beast Deity quicklye and take this sissy fake away! ¡°Oh.¡± Collin nodded intensely, but he had no idea how to not make his face blushed, while the more anxious he was, the redder his face got. How? He was so helpless... Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and gave up on Collin¡¯s character. She turned to Oakley and said, ¡°Oakley, you hug me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Oakley nodded, before going to Gu Mengmeng and lightly hugging her. After a moment, he released her obediently and stood back. Gu Mengmeng clearly saw a flock of crows flying past her. Damn! She had only wanted someone to hold her higher to reap the hive, why did it be as though she was aroused and needed hugs from all over? Can they stop ying around! Chapter 109 - I Got It, Let’s Go!

Chapter 109: I Got It, Let¡¯s Go!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng said with a ck face, ¡°Forget it, I should not have counted on you, I will climb up the tree myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and gave up on the idea of using words tomunicate with this group of males, before walking to the beehive herself. But how could Collin and Oakley let her go there herself? So they kept their romantic thoughts and hurried over. Collin blocked in front of Gu Mengmeng and was ever ready to use himself as a shield to protect her, while Oakley followed closely behind her, ever ready to bring Gu Mengmeng away if the yellow needled insects start an attack. Even though Bode had always felt Gu Mengmeng to be extremely annoying, she was a precious female after all. Besides, she was someone that Sandy treasured, he was prepared to sacrifice himself to protect Gu Mengmeng if there was any danger. This was the responsibility of being a male. Gu Mengmeng let out a long sigh. The damn bees were long gone, yet these guys were edging forward in a minesweeping way as though they were the Japanese soldiers raiding into a vige. Damn, when they reached the spot the bees would already be back. ¡°Go somewhere else if you are scared, will you stop dying my yellow sauce gathering?¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed away Collin who was blocking in front of her. Collin had an in-depth understanding towards the yellow needle insects and was well aware of their abilities, hence he was even more worried about Gu Mengmeng. He licked his lips and said, ¡°How about you stand here and wait, I will go over and retrieve it for you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not insist, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you go and break off half of the hive back, half is enough, don¡¯t take everything.¡± ¡°Ha... half?¡±. Collin¡¯s eyes widened. Back in the past, the record was a palm-sized chunk when they used all their strength. That time, the two males never returned to Saint Nazaire. ¡°At most two-third, not any more, they will note back and build their hive here the following year if you take everything. That¡¯s a no-no, you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know about Collin¡¯s worry and thought that he had felt it was too little. Collin clenched his teeth. He decided that he would not let Gu Mengmeng down even if he was to be killed by the yellow needle insects. So he nodded his head with the determination of sacrificing himself and said, ¡°Alright, I will definitely bring it back for you, wait for me here.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand where did Collin¡¯s solemnesse about, but she heard him exining a few sentences to Oakley and Bode, if anything happens, he asked them to bring Gu Mengmeng out of here immediately. After that, he turned into a bear determinedly and dashed towards the beehive. Have you ever seen a ck bear almost as tall as one story bolting on all fours? Why was she feeling like the poem ¡°Did the hero leave lonely, never hees back truly¡±, Gu Mengmeng almost wanted to start singing ¡°A Branch of Plum Blossom¡± behind Collin. Collin did not hesitate, he immediately gave a blow to the beehive and dug out half of the hive, before turning to run back, while shouting, ¡°I got it, let¡¯s go!¡± Then, someone, either Oakley or Bode, grabbed Gu Mengmeng by her cor and took to their heels along with her out of the ce. Looking at the scenery moving back at the speed of light, Gu Mengmeng felt like breaking down. Damn, the bees did not evene after us, why are you guys running?! But the three males did not give her a chance to speak and dashed back to Saint Nazaire. When Gu Mengmeng could finally walk on the ground, she felt as though she had sat eight times on a roller coaster, the sky was turning upside down and all she wanted to do was vomit. Then, before Gu Mengmeng could find a tree to hold on to and vomit for a while, there was a deafening cheering behind her. She was lifted off the ground by the crowd of males before she could react to what was happening. What the heck, roller coaster v2.0 upgraded... Chapter 110 - The Males in the Beast World Could Not Stay Calm Chapter 110: The Males in the Beast World Could Not Stay Calm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng could not stand the torture and she screamed from the shock, ¡°Leader, save me!¡± Before she finished her sentence, she had fallen into a pair of arms. Her face was pale from the tumble was lightly pressed against Elvis¡¯s chest. If she listened carefully, she could hear the forceful heartbeats that wasforting her panicked thoughts, but it could not suppress her urge to vomit. Sadly she had nothing much in her stomach, she retched but nothing came out. Gu Mengmeng fell into Elvis¡¯s arms weakly. Damn, she did not expect herself to end up in an exciting roller coaster ride in this Wild ancient world after escaping from Happy Valley and Disney. What¡¯s more, she did not even have the safety belt on! Gu Mengmeng felt like she had fallen sick and she evencked the strength to scold anyone. Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng with heartache and helplessness. He held her little face and said, ¡°Never did anyone bring back such arge amount of yellow sauce, while you aplished it with just three males, Collin, Oakley and Bode. Looks like I should give up my title of the first warrior of Saint Nazaire to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng epted her fate and sighed, ¡°This was the reason why they became mad and throw me up in the air?¡± Elvis scanned across the boiling males that did not calm down even until now and nodded. ¡°Yes, you are the pride of Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a heartfelt despair, why were these people always going mad at minor issues? It was just some honey, did they have to go crazy about it? Was she imagining things? Why did she feel something was not right about the way the males were looking at her? It was.... it was like... damn are they thinking about eating her up?! ¡°Xiao Meng,¡± Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be your partner, you are the greatest pride.¡± ¡°Part... ner?!¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to kill herself, she had just exined clearly to Lea that she had no intention of mating, but had forgotten that Elvis was still in the misunderstanding. Eh, I treated you as Leader, but you wanted to sleep with me?! ¡°Mengmeng.¡± She was interrupted by Lea just as she was about to exin. Lea whispered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears with a voice that could only be heard by the two of them, ¡°Everyone in the tribe is looking, go back and say anything you want there.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the hot-tempered male beasts, she pursed her lips and nodded. Elvis had treated her so well, she could not let Elvis lose face by being rejected in front of the entire tribe and listening to her saying he had thought too much. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, I am almost starving to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a radiant smile and kept the matter till they were back home at night. However, Elvis was obviously not going to be her godmother now, then... can she still stay in his cave? Although Elvis did not know what Gu Mengmeng and Lea was talking about, he had an ominous feeling about it. But he could not bear to ask Gu Mengmeng when he looked at her smile, he did what she wanted and only nodded. Gu Mengmeng turned around to look for Sandy in the crowd. From the distance, she saw a spot isted by the crowded riverside, there were a few people, but she could not see clearly from far away, although her gut feeling was telling her it might be Sandy. Hence, Gu Mengmeng sprinted towards the spot while shouting Sandy¡¯s name. With Elvis and Lea with her, Gu Mengmeng darted across the crowd effortlessly. After reaching, she saw that there were three females, with Sandy being one of them and she was wiping her tears at the side. Chapter 111 - Nina Lacking the Intelligence

Chapter 111: Nina Lacking the Intelligence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Nina, you again? Are you asking for trouble now?¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Sandy behind her in a protective stance, she frowned and rolled up her sleeve, all ready to pounce on Nina. Nina had suffered under Gu Mengmeng before and never will she taunt her directly again. Besides, Gu Mengmeng was different from Sandy, her males were Elvis and Lea, even if her whole family of males were to go up together, they were no match for the two of them. So Nina toned down and said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, aren¡¯t you the one that called the entire tribe to eat by the river? Can¡¯t Ie along?¡± ¡°You can if you actually came here to eat, but why are you bullying Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not believe that Nina had not bully Sandy and thetter was just standing there tearing by herself. ¡°She has you backing her up, why would I dare to bully her? Ask her if you don¡¯t trust me, what did I do to her?¡± Nina put up a hypocritical face, she pointed to Sandy with her fat chin and signaled for Gu Mengmeng to ask herself. Gu Mengmeng turned around and held Sandy¡¯s hands gently, ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. Tell me if she did bully you, I will punch her for you.¡± ¡°She did not bully me, but was bad-mouthing about you. I could not stand it and argued with her, then she asked her males to beat up Adali badly, sob sob...¡± Sandy looked at Gu Mengmeng as though a grieved little wife had found her pir of support, the more she said, the sadder she got and her tears could not stop at all. Although Gu Mengmeng did not know who was Adali, if he had stood up for Sandy, he must be one of her partners. Gu Mengmeng did not even have the strength to diss, Nina had already beaten your husband severely, and you were still saying she did not bully you? Then what extent of bullying were you expecting? But Sandy was all tears and Gu Mengmeng could not bear to say it, she could only hug her lightly, patted her on the back andforted, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay, we can ask Daddy Lea to look at Adali after this, it¡¯s gonna be alright. As for Nina... leave it to me and stop crying, you won¡¯t be as pretty if your eyes were swollen into peaches.¡± Gu Mengmeng sent the sobbing Sandy over to Bode, whom was grinding his teeth and wanting to fight with Nina¡¯s partners with his life. Gu Mengmeng signaled him tofort Sandy, before turning to look at Lea. She did not say anything, but the word ¡®Please¡¯ was obviously written in her clear eyes. Lea had wanted to stay and protect Gu Mengmeng, but he could not reject her looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression. Elvis was here, and it was more than enough. ¡°I will go check out Adali and leave this here to you.¡± Lea said to Elvis before turning and leaving. After everything was settled, Gu Mengmeng turned her neck as a form of warm-up. She lifted one side of her lips and smiled evilly at Nina, ¡°I have warned you not to bully Sandy, if not I will beat you up every time I see you again. Are you reallycking the intelligence or did not treat me seriously?¡± ¡°What... what are you going to do?!¡± Nina had tasted the power of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little fists which looked light, but were extremely painful when hit on. ¡°What am I going to do? Keep my promise of course. Others will think that I am a person that fail to keep to my words if I did not beat you up today!¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she pounced towards Nina, in a manner as though she was going to tear her up into spicy meat strips, resembling a frantic stray cat, evil and dangerous. The males at the side that could not interrupt a fight between females were breaking into cold sweats at Nina and thinking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Nina learn her lesson? Why did she have to offend Gu Mengmeng... Gu Mengmeng was someone that could snatch the yellow sauce away from the yellow needle insects unharmed. Chapter 112 - Are You Treating Me like a Fool?!

Chapter 112: Are You Treating Me like a Fool?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You... you can¡¯t hit me!¡± Nina pulled one of her males to block in front of her, before having the chance to finish her sentence, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and it must be a female. If you hit me now, Elvis won¡¯t protect you even if you are the most beautiful in the tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand stopped in midair and she felt like ten thousand alpacas were dashing across her mind. She knew that Nina was a half-assed person, but she had never expected her to be this half-assed. ¡°Are you treating me like a fool?! You weren¡¯t even pregnant when I beat you up two days ago, how did you get pregnant in the blink of an eye?!¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered clearly that she had hit right on Nina¡¯s stomach on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. If she was pregnant, that punch would have definitely led to miscarriage. But nothing had happened to her that day, and she got pregnant just after one night? Do you think you are Miyue? Getting pregnant through dreams? ¡°I... I am definitely pregnant!¡± Nina¡¯s face turned red, but she decided to deny all the way. Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and mocked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in your stomach except for shit. If you don¡¯t believe, the truth will be told when I punch it now.¡± As she was saying, Gu Mengmeng went past Nina¡¯s partner and caught Nina behind her partner as though Gu Mengmeng was ying the game of The Eagle Catches the Chickens. Nina dodged around in panic, while wailing, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, why are you so evil? Not even letting the unborn female in my stomach go!¡± ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t run away from me if you got the guts!¡± Gu Mengmeng did a fake to the left, which tricked Nina to run towards the right. Gu Mengmeng darted and caught Nina right on. ¡°Run, run if you can!¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Gu Mengmeng twisted Nina¡¯s wrists behind her back. She held Nina¡¯s wrists with one hand and grabbed her puffy hair forcefully with the other, pulling Nina¡¯s unbearable face in front of her. Gu Mengmeng said word by word, ¡°If you are not that intelligent, just stay by yourself humbly, if you have the guts to bully Sandy, you need to be able to bear the consequences.¡± After finishing her sentence, Gu Mengmeng kicked Nina with all her strength, before giving her another kick to her butt. As expected, Nina fell to the ground at the sound of the kick, in an extremely pathetic manner. When Gu Mengmeng was just about to pounce onto Nina again, she was blocked by someone. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, if you have any discontent, you can ask Elvis or Lea to fight with me. Even if you kill all of Nina¡¯s partner, including me, we won¡¯t bear any grudges. Nina is one of the precious females in Saint Nazaire after all, please do not hurt her any further.¡± The dried and hoarse voice, the awed yet unwavering look, the single arm which did not appear pathetic nor decadent at all, all these had an image of unyieldingness. Gu Mengmeng looked up, and she saw the familiar face of Quentin, as expected. Gu Mengmeng still had some worries towards Quentin, she was, after all, almost killed by him two days ago. Gu Mengmeng was never a person to go beyond her limits blindly, she knew she had no chance of winning against Quentin. So she retreated backwards, while asking with her head held high, ¡°What? Are you going to do it again? You didn¡¯t kill me thest time, so you are trying again today? I am telling you, my Leader is right here and you can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Elvis took the opportunity to hug Gu Mengmeng with one arm. Although he was only taller than Quentin by half a head, the natural pressure of the king made him much greater than Quentin. It was an absolute domination of power. Elvis looked at Quentin whom was holding on to hisst breath as though he was looking down at some tiny ants and said, ¡°You do not qualify to even fight with me. Ask your entire family of males toe battle me!¡± Chapter 113 - So What?

Chapter 113: So What?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The word ¡®battle¡¯ from Elvis took the whole crowd by surprise and everyone remained speechless, as if they were holding their breath and were afraid that breathing slightly louder would bring trouble to themselves. ¡°Elvis... you¡¯re killing all the males just for her?¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was being hugged by Elvis, Nina figured out that Gu Mengmeng could not jump down and hit her again for the time being. Furthermore, Quentin had rushed forward and her nerve grew bigger. Stepping from behind Quentin, she stared at Elvis as if he was Chan Sai Mei and censured him, forcefully biting on each word, ¡°Back then, as I wanted to prove my fertility abilities to you, I gave birth to a nest of baby eagles that year when I became an adult. But because I wanted to bear the first nest of baby wolves for you, I forced Quentin to smash all the eggs in the nest. I don¡¯t me you for keeping me at a distance these few years and as long as you agree to mate with me, I ensure that once I go through estrus next spring, I¡¯ll mate with you and give birth to your first nest of baby wolves. Give up that Gu Mengmeng. We are entering winter and she is going through estrus now? This is destined that there wouldn¡¯t be a good ending. Even if both of you mate and she sessfully be pregnant, do you think that her scrawny and fleshless little body couldst her through the long winter? How is she able to give birth to healthy babies for you?¡± Elvis was expressionless, and he clutched onto Nina¡¯s neck with one hand, lifting her off the ground easily. He squinted his dangerous eyes slightly and warned her with his cold voice that could freeze into icicles, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy toment on Xiao Meng.¡± Quentin held onto Elvis¡¯s wrist and despite being only left with hisst gasp of air after going through three days of Deity¡¯s Punishment, together with the overwhelming murderous intention and pressure from Elvis that caused his breathing to be awfully arduous, he still forced himself to open his mouth in difficulty with hisst breath upon seeing Nina almost breathing herst, ¡°She¡¯s a female!¡± The corners of Elvis¡¯s mouth curved upwards in a scornful way and his pupils darted towards Quentin, staring at him with the corners of his eyes before asking, ¡°So what?¡± Quentin mped his lips tightly. He knew and just because he knew, he chose to bring Nina over to seek shelter at Saint Nazaire that time. The rules on this Beast World were essentially useless to Elvis. No, to a male who has mated, there was nothing more important than his own female. He even went to kill Gu Mengmeng after one sentence from Nina and moreover, this person was Elvis! Quentin felt his sight turn yellow and everything became blurry. It was the signs of fainting. If he could not think of something soon, Nina would most likely die before he fainted. Quentin used thest bit of his consciousness and formed a sentence, ¡°Gu Mengmeng... would be scared.¡± Although this sentence consisted of merely five words, it indeed dispersed Elvis¡¯s hidden murderous intentions sessfully. He looked down at Gu Mengmeng who was huddled up in his arms and recalled her wailing because of the night campfire party that night she matured into adulthood and he felt his heartstrings being tugged at painfully. He swung his hand and threw Nina far away before rubbing the hand that was used to strangle Nina¡¯s neck on his beast-skin dress. Then, he patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back gently andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Seeing how Nina was saved, Quentin finally could not support his frail body anymore and both his legs gave way before he fell straight to the ground. Even though he might not be able to open his eyes again in the future, his lips were still curving upwards. As long as... she was fine, everything¡¯s great Chapter 114 - Marrying An Unlucky Wife Would Definitely Invite A Lifetime Of Unnecessary Suffering

Chapter 114: Marrying An Unlucky Wife Would Definitely Invite A Lifetime Of Unnecessary Suffering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was truly terrified. Although she dared tond a finger on Nina and tear her to pieces, she never had the intention to kill someone. Although she relied on Elvis¡¯s reputation and acted carelessly without consideration, she only wanted to frighten Nina¡¯s partners, like a fox assuming the majesty of a tiger. This was to prevent them from behaving recklessly and blindly so that she would not suffer great losses. When it came to a human life, Gu Mengmeng was still not brave enough. Looking at the few males protecting Nina from the front, Gu Mengmeng did not dare to provoke any of them who had the magnanimous look of the five heroic men from Lanya Mountain. The damn conclusion she made: marrying an unlucky wife would definitely invite a lifetime of unnecessary suffering. ¡°Elvis, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms were still wrapped around Elvis¡¯s neck and she lied on the pit of his neck,forting him, ¡°Although Nina and I don¡¯t get along well, the one who¡¯s on the losing end has never been me. We¡¯re all from the same tribe and will see each other all the time. There¡¯s no need to make things so crazy, alright?¡± Elvis temper vanished upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gentle and soft coaxing. Actually, there was no need for the fight to be over life and death. All he needed to do was to stand there and casually emit a little beast pressure for Nina¡¯s partners to be unable to take care of their lives. But his anger was ignited and initially he wanted to destroy them using the most brutal methods. However, Nina offended Gu Mengmeng and Bode¡¯s interception spoiled the rules. Deeper down, he could not deny that the restlessness and agitation he felt was because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hesitation to speak and Lea¡¯s ambiguous, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re back.¡± Luckily, Gu Mengmeng was still in his arms and was hugging him back warmly. He could then deceive himself in believing that it was maybe him over thinking it. Elvis reacted back to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze gently and nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng could then rx her heart that was suspended in mid-air and she gave a bright smile, ¡°I knew Leader is the best.¡± Elvis epted Gu Mengmeng¡¯spliment with pleasure and then ced her on the ground, allowing her to run to Sandy. From an angle that Gu Mengmeng could not see, Elvis nced over at Nina¡¯s partners discreetly. That one nce was filled with a cold murderous intention and a deep warning. There was no words spoken, but it caused Nina¡¯s partners to shudder in panic and creep down to swear allegiance. They carried Nina up from the floor and ran far away, hiding at the edge of the crowd and did not dare to let Nina get any closer to Gu Mengmeng. And nobody showed any interest in Quentin, who was lying unconscious on the ground. Gu Mengmeng held onto Sandy and wiped her little face, saying, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. If Nina bullies you next time, just hit her back. You¡¯re at least a member of the bear tribe too, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of her?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s aplete female and I¡¯m just a half-orc female...¡± ¡°Tsk! I¡¯m going to get angry if you continue being like that!¡± Gu Mengmeng kept a strict face, ¡°So what if she¡¯s aplete female? So what if you¡¯re a half-orc female? You just have an additional pair of ears more than her! How pretty they are, I bet she wants them too. You don¡¯t know how much I like this pair of ears, if they¡¯re grown on my head, I¡¯ll be so tremendously beautiful.¡± Sandy touched her own ears. This was the first time she did not feel inferior when touching them and instead felt a slight sense of warmth. ¡°You... really like them?¡± ¡°Of course I like them. These are Sandy¡¯s ears and they are my favorite part of Sandy.¡± Sandy blushed and nodded her head, ¡°I also like Gu Mengmeng the most.¡± Both the females grinned from ear to ear while Elvis and Bode nced at each other for a moment, their moods bing heavy. If they liked each other the most, then... what about them? Chapter 115 - Barete Did Not Survive

Chapter 115: Barete Did Not Survive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng and Sandy walked towards the main firepit, holding hands while Elvis and Bode followed them from behind. Walking pass Quentin, Gu Mengmeng paused her steps and turned behind to Elvis, asking him, ¡°Didn¡¯t Nina¡¯s partners bring Quentin away with them? He will die if they left him here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to send him over.¡± Elvis did not want Gu Mengmeng to care for other males, including those who had already mated. Luckily, Gu Mengmeng did not have any favorable impression towards Quentin. But she was kind and would not ignore him if she saw him dying in front of her face. However... ¡°Huh? Quentin had alreadye down from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment so where¡¯s Barete? Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked while looking around, she really did not see Barete¡¯s shadow at all. Collin stood behind Gu Mengmeng and answered with his head lowered and brows furrowed, ¡°Barete did not survive. He died on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishmentst night. Now...¡± ¡°F***!¡± Upon hearing that, Gu Mengmeng did not bother to think much and retracted her hand that was holding onto Sandy¡¯s. Pushing Sandy towards Bode, she said, ¡°All of you can eat first, I¡¯m going to check on Barete.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not have the time to contemte when she jumped onto Elvis¡¯s back directly and shouted, ¡°Leader, hurry hurry hurry, tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment!¡± Elvis frowned, his dislike towards Barete grew bigger. But despite being unwilling, he still did not defy Gu Mengmeng and he evolved into his wolf form before rushing to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment with Gu Mengmeng at lightning speed. Gu Mengmeng climbed onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment on fours and checked Barete¡¯s breath with her finger. Although it was weak, but he had not stopped breathing yet. ¡°Good news, good news. He hasn¡¯t stopped breathing which means he still can be saved.¡± Barete was punished because of Gu Mengmeng and if he died like that, Gu Mengmeng did not know how she was going to forgive herself. Looking up, she saw that the bunch of males who were waiting to eat near the stream had followed them like a swarm of bees. Gu Mengmeng did not even bother feeling helpless as she spotted Collin from the crowd in one nce. Thus, she sent him on an errand, ¡°Collin, help bring some water over.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Collin did not ask why. His skills were on par with Barete and they were rivals but also friends these past few years. If they were lucky enough, they might still be a family in the future because of Gu Mengmeng. If Barete died like this on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, he would be very sad. But if Gu Mengmeng could bring him back to life, let alone bringing some water over, he would be willing to even slit his throat and provide him with his blood. The tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment was originally near the stream and thus, Collin used less than a minute to get some water with a folded leaf. Gu Mengmeng carried Barete¡¯s head up and ced him on her thigh before receiving the leaf from Collin¡¯s hands, sending the water drip by drip into Barete¡¯s mouth. However, Barete was already unconscious for long and swallowing was a problem. The little water flowed out from his mouth like how it flowed in. Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and took up the leaf, pouring the water into her own mouth. She then pinched open Barete¡¯s mouth and fed him all the water using her own mouth. The water rumbled down Barete¡¯s throat and he finally swallowed his first mouth of water in three days. After his body was nourished, he finally started to show signs of recovery. Gu Mengmeng pressed on and just when she sent the water into her mouth to get ready to feed him, her wrist was grabbed onto by Elvis. Elvis¡¯s eyes were filled with ink that could not be melted and his thin lips mped into a straight line. He shook his head and although the movement was not big, it epassed firmness and resolution without a doubt. Chapter 116 - I Will Use The Rest Of My Life To Protect You

Chapter 116: I Will Use The Rest Of My Life To Protect You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng back into his arms and overlooked Barete from a height. He randomly grabbed a deer that had just died and was not handled yet from a male and ced the vein of the deer into Barete¡¯s mouth, letting the warm blood flow down Barete¡¯s throat to nourish his body. Barete¡¯s eyes darted, and he forced open his dry eyes. Dimly seeing a figure, his lips curved up uncontrobly, ¡°Gu... Mengmeng...¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to escape from Elvis¡¯s embrace but Elvis¡¯s arms did not move a single inch just like iron and he did not allow her to escape even a little bit. Gu Mengmeng was helpless and could only give up on struggling. Staring at Barete with eager eyes, she said, ¡°Why are you so foolish? Why did you really kneel for three days three nights when they asked you to? You stubborn fellow, if your life is gone, you really have nothing.¡± ¡°As long as... you¡¯re safe, my life... does not matter,¡± Whenever Barete said a word, he felt a pain in his throat like it was being slitted by a knife. But this pain made him feel an exceptional sense of happiness. He was grateful for thepassion of the Beast Deity that helped him achieve hisst wishes. He would use the rest of his life to protect Gu Mengmeng. Only like this would he not have regrets when he had to return back to the arms of the Beast Deity. ¡°Fool.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her eyes watering. For someone he had only known for a few days, he actually was willing to sacrifice himself to this extent. ¡°Since you did not die, go home and rest.¡± Elvis did not like how Gu Mengmeng was looking at Barete and what he did not like more was how much she was caring for him. Thus, he gave no chance for exnation and jumped off the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment while carrying Gu Mengmeng. Walking back inrge steps, seeing how Gu Mengmeng refused to give up hope and continued stretching her neck to see behind her, he whispered in her ear, ¡°The recovery abilities of males are all very strong. Since he had woken up, he would not die. Sandy¡¯s still waiting for you. If you don¡¯t go back any sooner, she would definitely cry again.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah yeah yeah, Sandy¡¯s still waiting for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked away from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and looked in front of her. She rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m already hungry so Sandy must be hungry too. Hurry hurry, let¡¯s go back and eat something.¡± Elvis sighed silently, was his decision wise? Why did he feel that a wolf was at the front door while a tiger was at the back door? Barete and Sandy, who should he guard her from first? Despite thinking all about this, Elvis did not slow down his pace as Gu Mengmeng was hungry. When they returned to the ce they were supposed to roast the meat, Gu Mengmeng truly wanted to shake her head and walk away. Damn it, do you know the image of the ground being littered with corpses and blood flowing in rivers? Casuallynding eyes on the left, you would see the ws of a tiger andnding eyes on the right, you would see the head of a wolf... F***! Beast Deity, seeing how savage your people are, aren¡¯t you going to do something? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis¡¯s gaze had always been fixated on Gu Mengmeng and he naturally did not miss her little sorrowful expression. Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly, wrapping both her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck. The ground was covered in blood and she did not want to get down. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re back.¡± Sandy rushed over to wee Gu Mengmeng and gave her a sweet smile. Gu Mengmeng saw Bode standing behind Sandy and said bluntly, ¡°This floor is so dirty and you dare to let Sandy run around on it?¡± Bode was pretty mad over the chiding and wanted to retort back but Elvis¡¯s coercion and Sandy¡¯s shielding caused him to lose the nerve to talk back at her. Chapter 117 - Gu Mengmeng Roasting Fish

Chapter 117: Gu Mengmeng Roasting Fish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Following Gu Mengmeng¡¯s order, Bode carried Sandy up and stood behind Elvis. Seeing this, Gu Mengmeng then nodded her head in satisfaction and pointed to the clean ground near the stream, ¡°Leader, let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As long as that ce had Gu Mengmeng, that would be a good ce. Elvis brought Gu Mengmeng to the stream while Bode also carried Sandy over. After both females stepped onto the ground, they held hands and started another round of interaction like bosom friends. Elvis and Bode could not even get in a word and just stayed silent while sighing to themselves, waiting for these two fellows to remember about them. Growl growl~~ A cry was heard from Sandy¡¯s stomach and at that moment, Gu Mengmeng realized that they had not eaten yet. Smiling, she said, ¡°Leader, help me start a fire here. Bode, bring two of those fishes that Elvis and Lea caught over here.¡± Bode clenched his teeth but he still did not have the courage to bare his teeth at her and could only follow her instructions unwillingly in grievance. Due to his experience in starting a fire, Elvis was now able to handle it with ease and in a short while, a small roasting fire ce was ignited. Gu Mengmeng took the big fish from Bode and scraped off the scales of the fish with a thin rock she picked up from the river. She used Elvis¡¯s sharp ws to open the fish¡¯s stomach and removed its few internal organs before throwing them away. After that, she washed the fish meat in the stream and started roasting it after piercing it through the tree branch Elvis had prepared earlier using a cross fixation method. The aroma of the fish meat became richer as time passed and Sandy, who initially despised it, also could not control herself from salivating and had already asked Gu Mengmeng when she could eat it for eight times. Gu Mengmeng acted mysterious and said, ¡°It¡¯s ready soon but it stillcks a secret weapon.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sandy could not help but be nervous as her voice turned extremely low. The way both of them were talking resembled secret society gangs making deals. However, to the males who had surpassing hearing abilities, they really did not need to do it because the males could hear them perfectly clear. Gu Mengmeng hooked her fingers, asking Sandy to move her ear closer to her. Sandy, of course did it and Gu Mengmeng whispered to her ear, ¡°Yellow gravy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sandy thought that Gu Mengmeng wanted the yellow gravy to roast rabbits only, and she was still regretful that nobody hunted for rabbits today despite extracting so much yellow gravy. Yellow gravy could be roasted together with this water shuttle?! It¡¯s too unexpected, too surprising! ¡°Bode, hurry, bring the yellow gravy that Gu Mengmeng brought back over here, all of them!¡± Finally, Bode was so touched that he almost cried. For the entire day, he finally received an ordering from his Sandy. After being ordered around by Gu Mengmeng for a day, he could finally be ordered by his own female. That happiness is something all of you would not understand! Bode did not walk too far off when he came back with Collin who was carrying all the yellow gravy from today and those that the males in the tribe had contributed to soothe Gu Mengmeng previously. Gu Mengmeng chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t use that much, let¡¯s share with everyone. All present will have a share. Try it first.¡± ¡°How can we do that? This precious yellow gravy is not even enough to give females, how can the males eat it too?¡± Collin looked at the yellow gravy in his hands and his heart ached. Although he used Gu Mengmeng¡¯s method and extracted it very sessfully this time round. He was unable to ensure that the next time would be this sessful as well. If it was shared among the males, what would Gu Mengmeng eat? Chapter 118 - The Deeply-Rooted Gender Discrimination

Chapter 118: The Deeply-Rooted Gender Discrimination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ha! The gender discrimination in this Beast World was really deeply rooted. Looking behind Collin, Gu Mengmeng saw a bunch of males who were all nodding their heads profusely to express their greatest approval and she did not know whether to cry orugh. She dusted her hands and stood up, raising her head up high before saying, ¡°Although the yellow gravy is precious, it¡¯s not something rare. As long as all of you can help me find the nest of the yellow needle insects, I assure you that the yellow gravy in Saint Nazaire would have an endless supply. But there¡¯s one important point, that is you can eat as much as you want, but don¡¯t waste it.¡± If it was in the past, the males would treat Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words as a little female speaking nonsense and they just had to go along and agree with her. Then, even if they had to sacrifice their lives, they had to live up to their promise. But now, it was the other way round. This lean and petite female felt like she was emitting such an enormous strength that nobody could resist. Her words convinced people and did not allow a single iota of suspicion to ur. Males are allowed to eat yellow gravy too? Such a precious thing... in endless supply? Everyone stared at Gu Mengmeng and felt an upsurge of emotions. They had to be stronger or else how could such a tiny female bear the burden of making Saint Nazaire more prosperous? She was too delicate and should be protected and taken care of! Gu Mengmeng clearly was not aware that her words made the males act as if they had consumed stimnts and it was those that were effective throughout the year. From today onwards, the males in Saint Nazaire put in more effort to cultivate themselves and regardless whether it was hunting or protecting their territories, they had a drive they never experienced before. They wanted to be stronger, so strong until they could protect Gu Mengmeng. Of course, that is a story for another time, let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being. Although Collin felt his heart ache at the yellow gravy, since it was what Gu Mengmeng ordered him to do, he would aplish it. But the males kept the yellow gravy carefully in the leaves, just in case when the females did not have not enough yellow gravy to eat, they would give theirs up to them. Gu Mengmeng also did not force them anymore as this type of perception that was deeply ingrained in them was hard to remove. Besides... taking care of females was not a bad thing, why should she persist to change it? Gu Mengmeng took the tail of a wolf that a male was nning to throw away and washed it clean with stream water before soaking it with honey and brushing it evenly on the surface of the roasted fish. Then, she slowly turned the fish over until the honey was roasted to a golden brown and the air was filled with a sweet, slightly burned smell. Gu Mengmeng then took the roasted fish down from the frame. She tore a small piece and sent it into her mouth to try the taste. Sure enough, roasted fish with honey was so much more delicious than the roasted rabbit that had no taste at all. Gu Mengmeng was not a petty person, and she split the fish into two, giving one half to Sandy and the other half to Elvis. Sandy was already salivating for such a long time and as expected, she burned her tongue when she bit her first bite down. She pitifully stuck out her pink tongue and gasped for air. The extremely adorable scene made Gu Mengmeng chuckle, and she took the fish and handed it to Bode, instructing him to blow it first before giving it to Sandy. Then, she folded the leaf into a conical shape, scooped it with water and gave it to Sandy for her to cool down her tongue. Once Sandy had something to eat, she did not bother talking to Gu Mengmeng anymore and pounced into Bode¡¯s embrace, herrge eyes revolving around the roasted fish in Bode¡¯s hands. Gu Mengmeng also did not bother dissing Sandy neglecting her friend after seeing food. She returned to Elvis and sat down next to him obediently before preparing to roast another fish for herself. But she did not even touch the second fish yet when Elvis sent a small piece of fish meat to her mouth, ¡°I¡¯ve blown on it already, it has cooled down.¡± Chapter 119 - Calling Male Partners Daddy?

Chapter 119: Calling Male Partners Daddy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng felt a warm sensation in her heart and she grinned while opening her mouth, swallowing the fish meat Elvis sent to her mouth into her stomach. The temperature was just nice and the fish bones were also picked out... Leader was actually such a caring person. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was eating so satisfactorily, Elvis also felt his heart warm up. Fortunately, she was still willing to give him the chance to take care of her. Perhaps that sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re back¡± was just him over-thinking. While eating the food Elvis was feeding her, Gu Mengmeng handled the second fish speedily,but she had not finished scraping all the scales off the second fish when Sandy could not wait any longer. A pair of chubby little hands wereid on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and she stuck out her head to ask, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng, is it done yet? I still want to eat... I didn¡¯t know that this water shuttle could be this delicious~¡± ¡°Not yet, you have to wait a while longer. I¡¯ll give all of this to you after I finished handling this.¡± The way Gu Mengmeng treated Sandy was truly like a parent spoiling her children without any principles. ¡°Can you teach Bode? Let him learn from you and after he got a hold of it, he can roast it for us.¡± Although Sandy was salivating, her heart ached upon seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand being soaked in the water for such a long time, it must be very cold. Furthermore, although the water shuttle did be delicious after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s roast, the smell when handling it was still very smelly. When other females were going through estrus, weren¡¯t all their supplies being provided for like an ancestor? But Gu Mengmeng was the First Beauty of Saint Nazaire and she was actually kneeling near the stream roasting fish... moreover, it was for her. The more Sandy thought about it, the more touched she was. She jumped onto Gu Mengmeng and gave her a full embrace with both her hands. Her furry little ears quivered, giving off the sound of fluttering wings as she said like a young and ignorant child, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, it would be great if you¡¯re a male, then, I would definitely mate with you and would never leave you for my entire life.¡± Gu Mengmeng touched Sandy¡¯s nose with her wet fingers and smiled, ¡°Yeah yeah, if I¡¯m a male, I would definitely marry you as my Wife.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Sandy tilted her head, looking at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It means partner. At our side, we call our female partner ¡®Wife¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered while brushing honey on the fish. ¡°Your tribe is so funny, female partners are called ¡®Wife¡¯ while male partners are called ¡®Daddy¡¯.¡± Sandy blinked her big eyes and smiled in an exceptionally innocent way. Gu Mengmeng helplessly peeked at Elvis who looked clearly unhappy and exined immediately, ¡°Daddy means Father, it does not refer to male partners.¡± ¡°Huh? Why is Lea your beast Father?¡± Sandy became more puzzled. Gu Mengmeng choked, speechless as she looked up at the heavens... ¡°Come, your fish is ready, eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng allowed no time for exnation and stuffed the roasted fish to Sandy, hoping that food could seal the little ancestor¡¯s mouth. ¡°No need no need, Bode said that after seeing you roast it twice, he has learned it already. Keep this fish for yourself, I¡¯ll wait for Bode to roast one for me.¡± As Sandy said, she pushed the fish back to Gu Mengmeng and told Elvis in the same way Gu Mengmeng instructed Bode, ¡°Take good care of Gu Mengmeng and blow it first before giving it to her or else it would hurt when she scalds her tongue.¡± Perhaps, this was the first time someone talked to Elvis like that. But, Elvis was not angry and instead, he felt that the nuisance Sandy who loved to cry and create chaos was actually quite adorable. On the other hand, Sandy only had the nerve because of Gu Mengmeng and after saying that to him, she felt her knees giving way and she immediately ran back to Bode to have her fish. ¡°If ¡®Wife¡¯ means female partner, then is the title for male partners...¡¯Leader¡¯?¡± Elvis¡¯s voice was as light as the swaying of the spring breeze but to Gu Mengmeng, it sounded like thunder... F***! How was she going to exin?! Chapter 120 - Only Tactics Would Win One’s Heart

Chapter 120: Only Tactics Would Win One¡¯s Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, Elvis knew her answer. He hardly hid his disappointment but could not bear to scold either so he pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and ced his chin on her head, asking, ¡°Then, in your tribe, what do you call your male partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng huddled up in Elvis¡¯s embrace like an ostrich and replied pretty guiltily, ¡°Husband.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Elvis¡¯s lips curved upwards, giving off a cunning smile. You can say that he¡¯s deceiving himself and you can also say that he¡¯s burying his head in the sand but in the end, didn¡¯t he hear the title from her with his own ears? Gu Mengmeng blushed red, damn, Leader¡¯s cheating tactics were really as deep as the sea! She was actually tricked by Elvis again? Didn¡¯t they all say that foxes were the most sly? Why didn¡¯t Lea trick her but instead it was Elvis who came up with so many tactics and tricked her again and again until she became speechless and even a little damn excited?! Just when Gu Mengmeng felt her little heart palpitate wildly, she heard Sandy call her name pitifully, ¡°Gu Mengmeng...¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck her head out from Elvis¡¯s arms to look at Sandy and saw her looking at herself with a wronged expression. Her stare was really lovable. Gu Mengmeng took advantage of the situation to jump out from Elvis¡¯s embrace and walked towards Sandy. Holding her hand, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made our cute Sandy upset?¡± Sandy had a sullen look that looked like she wanted to cry as she gave Gu Mengmeng the fish in her hands, ¡°Have a taste, Bode made this.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the fish meat. The color was well-distributed and the duration of roasting was just in ce. The handling method was clearly the exact same as hers and even the way the cross was fixated was ording to the method she did. The aroma smelled of the scorched smell of honey and there were even several sparkling drops of honey on the surface. It was obviously coated on after the fish finished roasting. This was supposed to be custom made ording to Sandy¡¯s likings, so why did Sandy looked not too satisfied with it? Gu Mengmeng tore a small piece of meat and sent it into her mouth to have a try. Once it entered her mouth, her brows furrowed closely together, and she cried, ¡°Pah!¡± ¡°Look, even Gu Mengmeng finds it awful.¡± Sandy was furious. She used up all the yellow gravy Gu Mengmeng gave her just for this water shuttle but now...¡±Sob sob sob, I don¡¯t have any more yellow gravy, am I going to go hungry today? Sob sob...¡± Gu Mengmeng soothed the little foodie, not sure whether to cry orugh as she patted her back andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Isn¡¯t it only yellow gravy? I still have a lot of it, if you don¡¯t have enough, I can go search for it again. How can my cute Sandy go hungry when I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sandy lifted her face up as if she had just suffered from injustice. She grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and did not let go of her two hands from the beginning. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng nod her head seriously, she then melted into a smile, ¡°I know Gu Mengmeng¡¯s the best to me, I like you the most most most most!¡± Bode was baffled and could not lift up his head. He clearly followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s methods but why did Sandy not like the food he made? The appearance looked clearly the same... Gu Mengmeng did not expose him and gave the fish Bode roasted to him, ¡°Food shouldn¡¯t be wasted, you eat it.¡± Bode understood that Gu Mengmeng wanted him to have a try to see where the problem was. Thus, he did not dy any further and took the fish to have a try. Just after the meat entered his mouth, Bode¡¯s brows furrowed together, ¡°I clearly put a lot of yellow gravy but why is it bitter?!¡± Chapter 121 - Gu Mengmeng’s Beauty Feasting The Eyes

Chapter 121: Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Beauty Feasting The Eyes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmengughed sneakily, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you finish eating the fish you roasted yourself.¡± The males in the Beast World were not as pampered as females and they even ate bones that were hard to chew on before. This little bitter taste meant nothing to Bode. To provide Sandy with delicious delicacies in the future, Bode sent the entire fish into his mouth without even blinking and swallowed it after chewing on it a few times. Then, he looked at Gu Mengmeng with bright, piercing eyes, as if he was scared to miss any word she said. Gu Mengmeng shared her roasted fish with Sandy and then took out another fresh fish from the ground to let Bode slit open its stomach. She pointed at one of the internal organs and said, ¡°Do you see this? This is called gall dder. If you identally cut it open when you¡¯re gutting the fish, it would taste exactly the same as the one you just ate.¡± Bode stared at it so intently until both his eyes were about to sink deep into the fish¡¯s stomach. No matter how much the raw smell of the fish was choking him, he could withstand anything for Sandy! The rest of the males nced at the females eating the fish and then looked down at the wolves, tigers and leopards they were carrying... After hesitating for a while, there was still no one who had the nerve to defy Elvis¡¯s pressure to ask Gu Mengmeng how to eat those foods. Recalling how Gu Mengmeng mentioned to not waste food before, the males skinned the fur off their prey and directly ate them raw like how they did in the past. Looking at Gu Mengmeng while eating, the food was tastier despite not being handled before. However, on the other hand, Gu Mengmeng suffered. A bunch of ferocious beasts stared at her with jealousy while chewing on the brains of tigers and the ws of wolves, making loud chomping sounds in the meantime... Gu Mengmeng was so terrorized by the scene of them licking their lips with their bloody red tongues until she almost forced her way out. The trembling Gu Mengmeng leaned herself into Sandy¡¯s arms and buried her head into Sandy¡¯s shoulders, begging forfort, ¡°I¡¯m not going to invite everyone over for dinner anymore. The way they eat looked so terrifying.¡± Sandy scanned her surroundings while munching on her roasted fish, sighing rather nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t all males eat like that?¡± ¡°The males in my tribe don¡¯t eat like that...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to cry so badly. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, tell me more about the things in your tribe.¡± Sandy was long curious about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tribe so she touched her mouth that was stained with honey and looked at Gu Mengmeng with an earnest gaze, requesting her. ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while. There were only two topics that girls found it easiest to talk about: love and shopping. She looked around and realized that there was not even a vige shop in here. Thus, she gave up on shopping since there would definitely not be anymon things to talk about. So, she decided on love. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and started telling Sandy about Korean dramas. Of course, she automatically reced the main characters in the story with male and female while the story originated from ¡®Descendants of the Sun¡¯. When Gu Mengmeng held Sandy¡¯s little hand and looked into her eyes deeply and tenderly, she asked her in a deliberate sorrowful way, ¡°Should I confess or should I apologize for kissing you without permission?¡± Sandy cupped both her hands and breathed in deeply. Shrugging her round shoulders and nodding her head profusely like a chick pecking on rice, she wanted to express something, but she realized that her vocabry was so much more limited than what she imagined it to be. ¡°It¡¯s too much, how could you carelessly kiss a female without permission? And, you even abandoned the female alone at the dating venue?! A male like him is too useless!¡± Sandy did not have the time toe up with a word to express her internal emotions when she realized that a bunch of males who had evolved into human form were surrounding Gu Mengmeng in a circle to listen to her story, the scene resembling a movie screening back in the old countryside days. Chapter 122 - Gu Mengmeng Telling A Story

Chapter 122: Gu Mengmeng Telling A Story

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, and she gave a fakeugh. Damn it, the longest generation gap was neither from the present world to the ancient times, nor was it one not knowing that the person in front of her likes her, but instead it was gender! Allegedly, the difference between the chromosomes of a male and a female was even bigger than that of a male and a gori. In the past, Gu Mengmeng thought that all of those were bullshit, but now, she believed it. Sandy clearly looked like she had be Yoo Sijin¡¯s fan-girl despite the powerful current of time, thus she raised her objection, ¡°What do you know? If your tribe is in danger, do you still continue to date and not protect your tribe?¡± The male who had raised his thoughts previously tucked his neck back and hurriedly exined himself, not wanting to make Sandy upset, ¡°What I meant was, what if the female was faced with danger after the male left her at the dating venue just to protect his tribe? How can he leave a female alone outside when there was nobody around her to protect her? Especially when it¡¯s under attack on the tribe...¡± Just after the male finished speaking, another male rushed to agree with him, ¡°Yes, if Saint Nazaire was attacked, we will fight hard until our death and sacrifice our lives willingly to protect the tribe. However, the aim of protecting the tribe is to not let the females get injured. So, that¡¯s why every male with a female at home would leave at least several males to protect his female, just like how Sandy only has six males. Stronger males from the tribe would still be sent to protect her. Leaving a female alone in such a dangerous environment is something a male should never do.¡± Upon hearing this, Sandy felt uncertain, and she turned her head to ask Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Then why did Yoo Sijin leave Kang Moyeon alone? Was it to protect other females in the tribe?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and shook her head, fabricating a version that did not belong to ¡®Descendants of the Sun¡¯ on her own, ¡°The war was too cruel, he didn¡¯t even know whether he could make it back alive. If he brought Kang Moyeon along, won¡¯t that be implicating her into the danger as well? Isn¡¯t it better to make sure someone makes it back alive?¡± These questions made the entire crowd silent, as if these were questions they did not ponder about before. Because the rules in the Beast World were very simple, attack means attack and defense means defense. Only one of them could win. There was only life or death and sess or failure and the choice of sending a female away first did not exist. But if they really met an opponent whose abilities were so much stronger than theirs that even Elvis and Lea could not withstand a single blow in front of their enemies, then, sending away the tribe¡¯s females first... while they return back to fight hard so that they could gain more time for the females to escape. As long as they could run to any tribe, they could still receive proper care, that... However, Elvis felt his heart being tugged at and he locked Gu Mengmeng in his embrace, speaking in a gentle voice that resembled dripping blood, ¡°The reason why you didn¡¯t want to announce your first partner is because you¡¯re waiting for him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine froze, not catching Elvis¡¯s pace at all. Waiting for... who? ¡°Your original tribe was faced with a strong enemy and to protect you, he sent you away first and let you escape alone while he returned back to block off the enemies to gain more time for you... So, that was why you were alone when I found you in the pond, right?¡± Elvis did not even dare to look at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. The way his heart was being torn apart made him suffer in so much pain. This had nothing to do with jealousy nor family status. His heart just ached at the thought of her original tribe experiencing such cruelty. Chapter 123 - The Wonderful, Bubbling Joke

Chapter 123: The Wonderful, Bubbling Joke

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Was this what you wanted to say to me earlier?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, pressing her against his chest. Only like this would the pain in his chest be reduced. ¡°It¡¯s fine, from today onwards, I¡¯ll protect you, take care of you and not let you receive any form of hurt even if I have to sacrifice my own life. If hees to find you one day... I can give up the ce of first partner to him.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh. She did not know that one day, she could be shipped with Yoo Sijin. F***, this was really a wonderful, bubbling joke. ¡°No no, Leader, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This is another person¡¯s story. I had already said that the female lead is called Kang Moyeon, not Gu Mengmeng.¡± ¡°Your consideration really make my heart ache. This must be the reason why you looked as if you¡¯re preupied by some troubles these past few days.¡± Elvis¡¯s words were not a question but a statement. In his heart, he had firmly believed that Gu Mengmeng was the female lead in the story she was telling. This was especially so when he linked it to her crying at her Coming-To-Age Ceremony. He was more certain that the reason why she cried then was because of the absence of the male named Yoo Sijin... If her heart wished that Yoo Sijin was the one to protect her, the title of first partner would naturally not belong to Elvis. No wonder, the reason why she was so ambiguous about her answer and was unwilling to publicly acknowledge his identity of first partner was because she left the title for that person. Thinking more about it, Elvis¡¯s heart became filled with a sour taste. He hated himself for not meeting her earlier. Why did he let that Yoo Sijin beat him to it... ¡°I swear I¡¯m really not Kang Moyeon. Although I know Yoo Sijin, he doesn¡¯t know me at all. This is really just a story. If I¡¯m lying, you can let the Beast Deity take me away.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot out her words in one breath and then took a deep breath before adding, ¡°And Leader, if you don¡¯t release me, my waist would be broken by you.¡± Elvis then noticed the strength he exerted on his own hand and he hurriedly released Gu Mengmeng. Frowning, he asked her, ¡°Let me take a look, did I hurt you?¡± Gu Mengmeng could finally breathe smoothly and she supported herself on Elvis¡¯s forearm while leaning forward to catch her breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, luckily you released me in time.¡± ¡°I...¡± Elvis brows furrowed into a dead knot. He clearly knew that he had such a strong opponent but he chose to cross the line at this time. Being afraid of an enemy that had not appeared yet was really not Elvis¡¯s style. But since it was regarding Gu Mengmeng, he really could not suppress the many uncertainties in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was just joking. Look, I¡¯m doing good.¡± Gu Mengmeng noticed Elvis¡¯s low spirits and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Leader, Yoo Sijin really has got nothing to do with me. Even if I know him, he has already mated with Kang Moyeon and we¡¯re separated by the Himyas Mountains that is a distance nobody could ovee. We would not have any interaction this life so don¡¯t worry about nothing, alright?¡± However, Elvis did not stop frowning at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and instead, his ruthlessness lingered in the atmosphere that even such a slow-witted person like Gu Mengmeng could sense the strong murderous intent. ¡°So, he abandoned you because he chose Kang Moyeon and that¡¯s why you were roaming about such a dangerous forest alone?¡± Elvis just felt his heart shudder. If he did not find her in time, how long was she going to soak herself in that pond? What if she met ferocious beasts? What if she met stray beasts? Thinking about how horrible it felt, Elvis clenched both his fists, ¡°Where is he, I¡¯m going to kill him to seek revenge for you!¡± Chapter 124 - Lea’s Childish Revenge

Chapter 124: Lea¡¯s Childish Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng waspletely dumbfounded, and she finally realized what was happening after half a day. She started rolling on the floor and exploded intoughter, sounding like a pig. Elvis was taken at a loss by herughter but his anger started to vanish slowly. Lea was rushing back after he finished treating Adali¡¯s wound and halfway back, he was stopped by Nina¡¯s partners to treat the superficial wound on Nina¡¯s neck as well as Quentin. In one nce, Lea recognized that Nina¡¯s injury was Elvis¡¯s masterpiece. In the past, no matter how angry he was, he never injured a female before. This time, he was actually forced till he could not hold back anymore. Nina must have provoked Gu Mengmeng. Thinking of this, Lea secretly added yellow root into Nina¡¯s medicine and seeing how Nina was howling in agony by the stinging sensation, Lea smiled while maintaining a holy expression, thinking to himself, ¡°Serves you right for provoking my Mengmeng.¡± But after he finished doing it, Lea was taken aback. He actually... intervened into the conflicts between females? And in such a childish way? Ha, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s influence was really not something to be underestimated upon. Thinking about it, Lea really wanted to return back to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. Even though they had not mated yet, his instincts told him that being by her side was like being at home. When he rushed back, he saw Gu Mengmengughing till she could not stand up straight and was rolling on the ground. He did not know what she wasughing at but the corners of his lips curved up out of instincts and his gaze was as gentle as flowing water. Lea walked to Gu Mengmeng and carried her off the ground. Patting off the soil on her body, he said, ¡°What made youugh so hard? Tell me too.¡± ¡°Daddy Lea.¡± Gu Mengmengughed till both of her cheeks ached. Upon seeing Lea, she finally suppressed the exaggerated intention tough and she leaned on Lea¡¯s shoulder, her shoulders shaking as she forced back herughter and said, ¡°Leader thought that I had something going on with Yoo Sijin and he wants to kill him now.¡± Lea raised his brows, savoring this name ¡®Yoo Sijin¡¯ that he had not heard before. ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng eventually could not hold back anymore. The more she tried to notugh, the more she wanted tough. She huddled in Lea¡¯s arms and turned on the shaking mode. Lea turned to look at Elvis and said gently, ¡°Together?¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Finally, Gu Mengmeng exploded intoughter again and the entire sky of Saint Nazaire resounded her crazyughter ¡°Ha Ha Ha Ha...¡± Until Gu Mengmeng finally had enough of herughter, she shook her hands forcefully, ¡°How should I say for all of you to believe me, it¡¯s really just a story. It has nothing got to do with me at all.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes and then nodded, ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you, we¡¯ll believe it.¡± No matter how much they were doubting it in their hearts, even if Yoo Sijin appear before them now, as long as Gu Mengmeng said that it was false... they would believe it. Gu Mengmeng shook her head while sighing, these two males were obviously not believing her but they were too stubborn and did not want to admit it. But what could she do, you could never wake a person who was pretending to sleep, right? ¡°Good, good.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, time would prove everything. If she was unable to exin to them what was television dramas, she could only let time wash away everything. A whileter, if the legendary Yoo Sijin did not appear, they would naturally forget about it. Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Lea¡¯s embrace and prepared to roast another fish for Lea. But as she held Lea¡¯s hand, she smelled a familiar smell. Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea with herrge innocent and clear eyes, resembling a baby deer as she lifted his wrist up while asking, ¡°Daddy Lea, hurry, tell me, what did you touch just now?¡± Chapter 125 - Lea Graduated From New Oriental?

Chapter 125: Lea Graduated From New Oriental?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea brought his hand to the tip of his nose and gave it a smell. It was a light yellow root smell that was left behind after tricking Nina. His deep gaze looked uneasy, could it be that... Mengmeng had found out about him intervening in the conflicts between females? Lea appeared tranquil on the surface but internally, he felt constrained and uneasy as he started speaking softly, ¡°Yellow root.¡± ¡°Where? Is there any left? Give me some! Please!¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed tightly onto Lea¡¯s forearm with both hands and with every word, she crept closer to Lea. When she finished herst word, her entire body was almost touching the tip of Lea¡¯s nose. Lea was pretty overwhelmed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden enthusiasm. The yellow root was not any rare item, why was she so anxious over it? But, since she liked it, even if he had to empty out all the mountains of Saint Nazaire, he would do it. ¡°Yes, no matter how much you want, I have it.¡± Lea smiled gently and ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. He then evolved his white and fluffyrge tail out conscientiously and swung it in front of Gu Mengmeng at times. Next, he ¡®identally¡¯ allowed Gu Mengmeng to catch it whole in a half-loathing and half-consenting manner and hisrge tail wasstly cuddled by Gu Mengmeng. Lea did not mind the raw fish smell on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands on his body and he just stared at her ying delightfully in a conniving and indulgent way. He set up a new firece with Elvis near the stream before Elvis exined Gu Mengmeng¡¯s methods to him in a simpler way as the former handled the raw fish. Lea referred to Bode¡¯s conscientious roasting process and together with Elvis¡¯s ount, he attempted to roast a fish himself. He tore a piece of meat and tasted it, yeah, there was no strange taste, Mengmeng could eat it. ¡°Mengmeng,e, open your mouth.¡± Lea blew on a small boneless piece of meat and sent it to Gu Mengmeng who was ying in great fun with a tail alone. Gu Mengmeng obediently opened her mouth and when the fish meat entered her mouth, her eyes sparkled brightly. Surprise was written all over herrge innocent eyes as she looked at Lea, praising him, ¡°Daddy Lea, you¡¯re really a master chef! This fish is roasted until the outside is crispy and the inside soft. The honey and the fish meat goes so well together. This is truly perfection in the world.¡± If she was not hugging onto the tail and was not busy, Gu Mengmeng really wanted to give Lea 10086 likes herself. Lea was especially enjoying Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exaggerated praise and no matter how many times he heard it, it was always effective. Thus, he gave the roasted fish to Elvis and let Elvis feed Gu Mengmeng while he turned around to handle the second one. His Mengmeng was really too skinny. Since she liked to eat it, he would prepare more for her then. The speed of Lea¡¯s hands was really tremendously fast. Gu Mengmeng had just finished eating half a fish when he had already roasted around seven to eight fish. Gu Mengmeng really looked up to Lea for taking care of seven to eight grills at the same time, was this a newbie who had just came into contact with fire? This must be a newbie who had graduated from New Oriental. But when Lea ced the seven to eight fish that were all around five pounds in front of her, signaling her to eat them, Gu Mengmeng froze... ¡°Daddy Lea, I¡¯m full.¡± Lea frowned, sping his thin lips slightly while asking, ¡°You¡¯re eating so little?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, implying that her appetite was just this big. She had already eaten half a fish that was at least one and a half pounds. One reason was because she was really famished and the other was because Lea¡¯s cooking skills were not too bad. Moreover, the delicious taste of the primitive ecology fish made her appetite bigger. If it was a normal day, she could never finish so much food. Chapter 126 - Give A Chance To Other Males

Chapter 126: Give A Chance To Other Males

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea did not force Gu Mengmeng any further, and he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring these fish back and you can eat them when you get hungryter.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, fish don¡¯t taste good when they turn cold. Elvis and you have been taking care of me all this while and both of you have not eaten yet, how about you two eat them?¡± Elvis and Lea nced at the fish and then looked at Gu Mengmeng. There were so many such things in the water and even if the entire Saint Nazaire eat it together, it would not run out in three to five years. On the other hand, although yellow gravy was rare, Gu Mengmeng looked like she had a way to get it without much sweat and since Bode and Collin had helped Gu Mengmeng extract so much yellow gravy, both of them would be able to get it too. Since the ingredients were not rare, they had no reason to decline any further. Thus, the two of them shared the few big fish and chatted while eating, discussing how to improve it the next time. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little stomach was so full till it became round and she dusted her hands before going off to find Sandy. Finding Sandy among the crowd was not difficult. After all, besides Nina who was thrown away by Elvis, the only females left were Gu Mengmeng, Sandy and that female with an unknown name. Ignoring the unfamiliar female, Sandy had always been on good terms with Gu Mengmeng and Bode even wanted Gu Mengmeng to teach him how to roast fish so their firece was not that far from Gu Mengmeng. When Gu Mengmeng walked to Sandy, she saw a sullen Sandy and an utterly exhausted Bode in a sorry plight. One of them was pouting unhappily while the other was walking rounds around the firece, his whole face being covered with ck soot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat next to Sandy, tilting her head to ask. Sandy twitched her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at the busy Bode, ¡°How long has he been doing that?¡± Sandy said, ¡°He has been like that since the start but not a single water shuttle could be eaten... Gu Mengmeng, I¡¯m really hungry. Can you help me roast a fish? Just one will do~¡± Just when Gu Mengmeng wanted to agree after rolling up her sleeves, she was being carried by Lea as he said, ¡°Mengmeng is also a female and needs to be taken care of, like you. If Bode¡¯s cooking skills could not satisfy you, how about giving a chance to other males?¡± As Lea finished talking, the males who were surrounding them offered their work immediately, ¡°Sandy, how about trying the one I roasted?¡± Lea did not say anything else, and he just walked in the direction of Elvis¡¯s cave while carrying Gu Mengmeng. After walking a distance, he then said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for Sandy if she gets too reliant on you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not understand, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fish? It¡¯s nothing if I just roast one for her. After all, she¡¯s a precious female, she can¡¯t always go hungry.¡± ¡°The way you make the food is very special. It requires time and talent to learn it. Bode and the rest did not seem like they have the talent to. But if Sandy¡¯s taste buds were spoiled by you and if Bode and the rest could not make such delicious food like you, won¡¯t you be preparing food for Sandy the whole time?¡± Lea¡¯s voice was very gentle and had the effect offorting someone. Gu Mengmeng did not object to Lea¡¯s words but once she recalled the wronged look on the little foodie Sandy¡¯s face, her heart would still ache. Lea smiled gently as he observed all of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expressions. Seeing how she was not objecting, he continued, ¡°And furthermore, we are entering winter soon. When the snow covers the mountains for a few months, nobody can leave their caves. In these few months, even if you¡¯re willing to prepare food for Sandy, you also can¡¯t send it to her. And if Sandy can¡¯t eat the food Bode and the rest prepare... when it bes warm next year, there would only be three females left in Saint Nazaire.¡± Chapter 127 - Changing Clothes Again?!

Chapter 127: Changing Clothes Again?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s... to that extent...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not think that her care towards Sandy would cost her her life and she stared at Lea, not believing him. However, the way Lea looked did not seem like he was joking either so she could only sigh and say, ¡°Alright, I get it. Let¡¯s find a time to teach Bode and the rest. I feel that your cooking skills are really superb, if they could be half as good as you... no, if they could only be a third as good as you, Sandy would not need to go hungry.¡± Lea smiled and nodded, giving his consent. Returning back to Elvis¡¯s cave, Lea found a new set of clothes from the deep end of the ce and said, ¡°Your clothes are dirty, take them off and change a new one.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down at herself. She was indeed covered with fish scales from head to toe and there was no need to smell her closely to be able to smell the stench of raw fish. She could not tolerate herself anymore, not to say Elvis and Lea who had an extremely sensitive sense of smell. Gu Mengmeng chuckled awkwardly and received new clothes from Lea¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°Huh? Another new one? Where¡¯s the rabbit-skin dress I wore previously?¡± ¡°Thrown away.¡± Elvis answered with ease. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Thrown... thrown away? Why?¡± ¡°Dirty.¡± Elvis answered rather simply. ¡°F***!¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out an expression and then hugged tightly onto the deer-skin dress she was wearing, not willing to let go of it as she cried, ¡°Wasting is shameful! How can you throw away clothes that can be worn again after washing as you feel like it? This is too much, too much! What a reckless waste of God¡¯s good gifts!¡± Elvis and Lea looked at each other and felt helpless again towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tripped train of thoughts. This silly girl was willing to share the yellow gravy that was treasured in the Beast World with everyone without frowning a single bit. On the other hand, she treasured the beast-skin that can be taken from anywhere. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng up and said while taking a rough measurement of the new clothes, ¡°The tribe only has four females but we also have 127 males. Even if the females change five sets of clothes everyday, there will still be a lot of skin from the food consumed by the tribe to be thrown away.¡± Skin from the food... Gu Mengmeng recalled the food that the males ate today: tigers, cheetahs, snow foxes... All of them had high-quality skin and in the present world, not even money could buy them, why did it be a one time use thing here?! No wonder Elvis threw away the beast-skin dress whenever he wished and his heart did not even ache at all. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart being tugged at. Forgive her for being an insignificant townspeople and even one that was money-mad. Recalling all the precious animal fur that were thrown away like that, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart dripping blood. Gu Mengmeng cupped both her hands and looked up at the sky, sighing deeply, ¡°Beast Deity, please don¡¯t interfere in the divorce matters of others anymore. Can you please take some time to manage this extravagantmon practice of your people?!¡± ¡°Why? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Elvis showed his concern. ¡°Yeah!¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head heavily twice, putting on a serious front. ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable? Let me take a look.¡± Out of concern, Lea ced the clothes at a side and grabbed onto the hand Gu Mengmeng was pressing on her chest, wanting to see whether she was injured somewhere. Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Once I heard that you two wanted to throw away my clothes, my whole body start to ache, especially my chest. As long as you two promise to not throw them away, I will not ache anymore.¡± Leapletely could not understand what illness did this symptom belong to? He shifted his gaze towards Elvis, waiting for him toe up with an idea. Compared to Lea, Elvis was a lot more calm. Considering the fact that she cherished that luminous pearl so much, he had some form of idea in his mind. Thus, he nodded his head, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you and not throw them away. I¡¯ll build a cave for you solely to put all the clothes you wore before, alright?¡± Chapter 128 - Discarding Him After Making Use Of Him?

Chapter 128: Discarding Him After Making Use Of Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oh my f***, a billionaire was truly different, he wanted to gift her with a house once he opened his mouth? Did he know the cost of a Chinese imperial court in the present world? A wardrobe... Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis with fiery eyes. However... Gu Mengmeng looked down at the filthy clothes she was wearing and then looked at the new clothes Lea had put aside. She really wanted the new clothes. But... she did not want to exchange herself for them. Some stuff still needed to be clearly talked out. Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and when she looked up again, the atmosphere in the cave became quite solemn. Lea knew what Gu Mengmeng was going to tell Elvis, and he turned around to leave quietly. He guarded at the entrance to prevent others from interrupting. Elvis frowned, the uneasy feeling surfacing once more, enclosing him in an unknown sense of fear. ¡°Leader.¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth and continued after thinking for a while, ¡°You know that I don¡¯t belong here. The custom here is vastly different from the ce I was originally staying at. Over at our side, we won¡¯t marry immediately after we matured into adulthood and both males and females have equal statuses. Males taking care of females was a virtue and not an obligation. The females who were being taken care of will be grateful and not treat it as a matter of course...¡± Elvis listened to her quietly, his thin lips mping into a straight line. His heartstrings were taut. and he was deadly afraid that Gu Mengmeng would say that sentence he did not want to hear. But in the end, Gu Mengmeng still said it. ¡°So, I can¡¯t mate with you. I really can¡¯t entrust my entire life to someone I only know for three days.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down, not having the courage to meet eyes with Elvis. Although the time they knew each other was very short, she was aware of how well Elvis treated her. But the more she knew, the more she could not take advantage of his liking towards her. She knew that the way she was saying all of these was very cruel but a shorter pain was better than dragging it in the long run. She could not possibly tell Elvis, ¡°I have always treated you as a friend¡¯ while Elvis delved deeper and deeper, right? Those are only what those fake bitches would do. Seeing how Elvis was not answering, she breathed in deeply before continuing, ¡°I can understand if you¡¯re angry. I should have told you clearly from the start. I¡¯m sorry to have caused you to misunderstand. I can understand if you¡¯re not avable to take me in anymore. I can head over to Sandy¡¯s ce and ask whether she can take me in for a period of time.¡± Elvis did not say anything, and he just pulled Gu Mengmeng into an embrace, tightly locking her in his arms, not leaving a single inch of space between them. Just a second ago, Elvis truly experienced an excruciating pain, just like how a dull knife was piercing his heart. Every word from Gu Mengmeng tore his heart apart, and he used every single bit of flesh and blood in his body to engrave the feeling of losing her. It was painful, so painful until he could not breathe, so painful until he did not even have the energy to shout, ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Elvis could not ponder over other things. He only knew that if he did not pull Gu Mengmeng into his arms, the wound on his left chest that he could not see would probably cost him his life. ¡°Elvis, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood how sad Elvis was because his embrace made her feel the same. The thumping of his heart was transmitting her his emotions through their clothes. Her every sensory organ was telling her that she was doing such a cruel thing until Gu Mengmeng felt a tremendous sense of guilt, as if... As if she did not reject Elvis but instead, abandoned him, and it was like discarding him after making use of him. Chapter 129 - Gu Mengmeng’s Revival Skills

Chapter 129: Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Revival Skills

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis heard Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cry of pain but he could not control his shaking arms. He was afraid that if he released her by even the slightest bit, Gu Mengmeng would vanish like the wind and nevere back as long as there was space for her to escape. ¡°Elvis,¡± Gu Mengmeng heard her bones cracking after being so tightly hugged at but she did not bear to scold him and just call out his name again. ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Elvis said. Gu Mengmeng stayed silent, how could she promise something she could not aplish? ¡°I¡¯m not fighting for the title of first partner. Before you forget himpletely... I would ask for neither cubs nor mating and even a title. I just want you to stay by my side and let me take care of you. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go...¡± Gu Mengmeng paused for a moment and then realized that the ¡°him¡± Elvis was talking about referred to Yoo Sijin. At the same time of feeling helpless, she also heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was a fabricated character, it at least helped to relieve her from the extreme urgency. She had nothing to lose from being shipped as a couple with Song Joong-ki, regardless. Since Elvis firmly believed that she could not forget her old love and had also promised her that he would not XXOO with her before she forgets him, she just had to wait for Elvis to no longer have any feelings towards her for him to naturally give up the idea of mating with her. Weren¡¯t males are like this? How much passion for love could they have? Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng squeezed both her eyes with all her might to appear like tears were going to drop any moment. She acted as if she was hurt from love and said, ¡°Alright, before I give up on him, you can¡¯t force me. As long as you aplish what you said, I won¡¯t leave. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elvis leaned his upper body backwards using his height advantage and stared down into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clear eyes. It looked like this was the only way for him to reassure Gu Mengmeng¡¯s promise: not to leave. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head cautiously and then smiled in aforting way, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to mate. Besides this, I still like Saint Nazaire a lot. Both you and Lea treat me very well and there¡¯s also the cute Sandy. I promised to make her all kinds of delicacies. If I leave like that, she would definitely cry very badly and whine that I went back on my words. I can¡¯t bear to see the tears of my baby Sandy.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she wriggled out of Elvis¡¯s arms and distanced herself from him before continuing, ¡°But, since I can¡¯t mate with you, I can¡¯t ept your care for nothing. I can do some stuff with my own abilities to exchange for my food and a ce to stay. Eating without returning something back is not my style.¡± Elvis wanted to say, ¡°You staying behind is good enough.¡± But he did not have the time to speak when Lea appeared from outside and replied on behalf of Elvis, ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you teach me how you revived Barete? Telling this ability to the tribe¡¯s witch doctor would be considered as arge contribution to Saint Nazaire. As a reciprocation, I, the witch doctor and Elvis, the tribe leader, would be responsible for your food and life necessities this winter, how about that?¡± Gu Mengmeng look at Lea and heaved a sigh of relief. The atmosphere with only her and Elvis was really too awkward. Now with an additional person, it felt so much more rxed. Her eyes curved up as she chuckled and shook her hands, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not reviving, Barete was not even dead in the first ce. He was just dehydrated and feeling faint after not eating, drinking and moving for three days. A little water to nourish him would be enough for him to wake up. But speaking of that, Barete¡¯s body condition is really strong. Just drinking a few mouthfuls of water was enough for him to start walking. If it was at our side... he would have to be hospitalized for a few days to recover.¡± Chapter 130 - The Unfair Treaty

Chapter 130: The Unfair Treaty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment was seldom operated so fainting at the tform and bing alive again was never seen in history before. But from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, it became a trivial thing that was not worthy of mentioning at all. Lea held in hisughter. Although they had only met for a short time, he was actually used to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s extraordinariness. He only smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you have already taught me, you are considered having contributed to Saint Nazaire. You can now stay behind in ease right?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t count.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°This is just simple basicmon knowledge. Exchanging this sentence for a whole season of food, drinks and lodging is too unfair. Such an obvious biased exchange would not be protected by thew even if a contract was being signed.¡± Lea did not know what was signing a contract nor did he know what was protection by thew. But he understood what Gu Mengmeng meant overall. It was a matter of fact for other females to ept the care of males and even if it was not their own partners, it was handy of them to order any males around without reciprocation at all. In the eyes of females, ordering you was already the greatest bestow on Earth, you still had the nerve to talk about reciprocation? Ha, what a joke! In the eyes of males, it was the same. Gu Mengmeng was different. Lea thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Since you saved Barete¡¯s life, your food for this winter will be prepared by him as reciprocation. Elvis and I will be responsible for your other life necessities. You can¡¯t reject us anymore or else... we will be sad, alright?¡± Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin gently and slightly lifted it. That holy and seductive smile was just in front of her eyes and it attracted Gu Mengmeng till she swallowed her saliva profusely. Disappointing a beauty was not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s style. Moreover, while Elvis and Lea provided lodging, Barete would provide the food, and these were the basic fundamentals for such a savage newbie like Gu Mengmeng to survive. Although using just a sentence as the terms of trade was too insincere, as long as she felt that she did something to reciprocate them, there was no need to exin so clearly through words. Gu Mengmeng thought about it and squinted her eyes while nodding, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to Daddy Lea.¡± Elvis, who was standing at a side, was expressionless. He was feeling ufortable. He did not know whether it was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s difficulty to part with Yoo Sijin or whether it was Barete joining their family but he could still ept all of this as long as Gu Mengmeng was not leaving. Elvis heaved a sigh of relief and nodded at Lea, expressing his gratitude through his gaze. Lea was obviously much better atmunicating with Gu Mengmeng. Lea replied him with a smile. There was no need for words since they could clearly read what each other was saying through their eyes. They were both males who had not received Gu Mengmeng¡¯s acknowledgment and that unknown Yoo Sijin was a strong opponent. At this time, they had tobine everything they had to work together so that they could keep Gu Mengmeng when the malees to find her one day. So, although epting Barete was something they were not willing to do, it was better than letting Yoo Sijin snatch away Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng did not know what did the gaze between Elvis and Lea mean. She just felt a sense of rxation after talking things out, like how all the chains that were locking her were being released. Without any troubles, she finally noticed the thing Lea was carrying. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? ¡°Daddy Lea, is that for me?¡± As Gu Mengmeng asked, her hands already snatched away the thing from Lea¡¯s hands. She observed it in detail before her eyes and put it to her nose to smell it seriously. This couldn¡¯t be wrong, couldn¡¯t be wrong! This was exactly what she wanted. Chapter 131 - Daring To Battle With The Beast Deity

Chapter 131: Daring To Battle With The Beast Deity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at how much Gu Mengmeng was cherishing the yellow root, Lea could not help but smile as his gaze turned gentle out of instinct. He replied, ¡°Yeah, the smell that you smelled on my hands is this. Do you know it?¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned from ear to ear and nodded, ¡°I know, of course I know. This is ginger.¡± ¡°Ginger?¡± Lea savored this word. Although its name was different, Gu Mengmeng did not seem like she recognized it wrongly. From honey, bees to fish, she had alreadye up with so many different names so much so that Lea was not taken aback by the new words Gu Mengmeng spluttered out. He just thought that he should get used to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s naming of things so that she could live her life morefortably. Thus, Lea did not correct Gu Mengmeng and did not tell her that in this Beast World, this thing was named yellow root. ¡°Yeah, using this to cook fish can remove its raw fishy smell. We can then cook one whole pot of fish and it will be fragrant, warm and less work is needed.¡± Gu Mengmeng exined and gestured at the same time. However, as she gestured, her tiny face suddenly became sullen, ¡°What a pity, there¡¯s not even a pot here... I shouldn¡¯t have learned what business management that time. How nice must it be if I learned metallurgy? I can then make all kinds of pots and pans...¡± ¡°Pot?¡± Elvis picked up the main point from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He did not like the look of her frowning nor could he stand her disappointed and regretful expression of her. Whatever she wanted, even if he had to battle with the Beast Deity, he would not back off. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head as both her cheeks puffed up into two buns and she said, ¡°All of you eat raw meat so you would definitely not need this thing. But I need it really badly... eating barbecued meat everyday, my stomach and intestines can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Where can I find the pot? I can help to find it for you.¡± Elvis said. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any here...¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, wanting to give up out of helplessness. However, Lea circled hisrge tail and sat Gu Mengmeng firm on the end of his tail. He used his fluffy tail to act as a sofa, letting Gu Mengmeng sink into itfortably. On the other hand, he sat sideways on the floor and yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair while asking her, ¡°Tell us, what does a pot look like? Perhaps we have it here, just that the name is different?¡± Gu Mengmeng had always been unresistant towards Lea¡¯srge tail and she hugged onto his tail whilebing its fur. She would not contemte much over her words and would answer ording to what Lea was asking. ¡°A pot is a utensil used to cook dishes. It can be ced on the fire to roast food. It is normally made out of metal but even if you give me a dor now, I won¡¯t know anything about metallurgy and would not be able to make a pot out for you too.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes, clearly not knowing what was iron. Elvis was confident in Lea¡¯smunication skills and he decided to not interrupt and instead, stand quietly at a side to wait for his further questions. Lea said, ¡°Besides iron, is there anything else that can make a pot?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought seriously for a moment and replied, ¡°There¡¯s stainless steel too. Oh yeah, there¡¯s also a pot made out of stone. Koreans used it to mix rice. But you also need metal utensils to cut the rock so without iron, there¡¯s no way we can make a pot... sigh, I¡¯m getting a sore throat from eating barbecued meat everyday.¡± Gu Mengmengpleted her sentence, and she pouted her mouth to show her unsatisfactoriness but she was helpless too. Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes once again, a smile forming on both their faces without exchanging any words. Chapter 132 - Be Careful, I Might Pounce On You

Chapter 132: Be Careful, I Might Pounce On You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Until Gu Mengmeng regained herposure from the delight of ying with the tail, a few stone pots simr to her description appeared before her eyes. Gu Mengmeng blinked herrge innocent and clear eyes, staring at the pots for some time before hitting her thigh all of a sudden and eximing, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Sandy to eat!¡± Please forgive her for being so captivated by that fluffy and white tail of Lea. She did discuss therge pot with them and in her memory, Elvis did make a few samples for her to see but she seemed like an outsider and was entirely not involved in the situation at all. Her entire heart was on thatrge tail that Lea was swaying. It was until Lea kept thatrge tail when Gu Mengmeng finally regainedposure but at that time, Elvis had already finished making the final product of the pot. Gu Mengmeng joyfully nced at the pot that was sorge till it could be used as a bathtub and thought to herself, ¡°This time, Lea would not stop her from preparing food for Sandy, right? She is just putting more ingredients in when making food for her own family and sharing some with Sandy.¡± Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng wanted to carry the stone pot and head outside, but... ¡°Ouch!¡± Gu Mengmeng wrongly estimated herself and over-exerted her strength but the pot did not move a single inch at all. Gu Mengmeng held onto her waist and cried, ¡°My old waist is going to break.¡± Lea grabbed onto her hand andid her t on her stomach on his own knees. He used his long and slender fingers to press on her waist gently, using the perfect amount of strength as he said while rubbing, ¡°You¡¯re a female but you also always like to show off. Do you think that Elvis and I are just decorations? You¡¯re even moving things by yourself? Are we two that unreliable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned apologetically and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble others if it¡¯s stuff I can aplish on my own. If not, not longter, you two will be irritated by me.¡± ¡°What a fool. We will never be irritated by you.¡± Lea lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to his lips andnded a light peck on the back of her hand. He looked up and stared directly into her eyes with deep love and said, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be able to take care of you. Give us this chance, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that blood was going to spew out from her nose again. She immediately pinched her nose and raise her head, saying, ¡°Daddy Lea, you¡¯re breaking the rules!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lea looked sideways at Gu Mengmeng, putting on an expression that implied he wanted to hear more details. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You can¡¯t ce that wickedly handsome face so close to me. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself and might pounce on you.¡± However, Leaughed all of a sudden and opened his arms wide for an embrace. He retracted his chin slightly backwards and smiled at her with his eyes that screamed arouse, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened as she pointed at Lea¡¯s feet and shouted, ¡°Daddy Lea, your moral integrity has fallen.¡± Lea looked down and saw that there was nothing around his feet so he shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud and pointed at Lea, saying, ¡°You also know that you don¡¯t have moral integrity!¡± Lea obviously did not know what was moral integrity but judging from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, he must have been made fun of, right? If it was in the past, he would have maintained a calm smile while torturing the other party till he regretted he was born in the world. But now, he just felt his inner self softening for her. Even if it was something that he should be angry about, his lips curved upwards uncontrobly together with herughter. Facing Gu Mengmeng, he did not even have the capacity to get angry. Chapter 133 - I’ll Get Jealous

Chapter 133: I¡¯ll Get Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Gu Mengmeng still got her wish fulfilled as she brought the stone pot to Sandy. However, she was being lifted by Elvis and Lea, who carried one side each, while she sat in the pot. Gu Mengmeng jeered at herself all the way. She finally knew what sitting in the pot felt like. Although it was something everyone was familiar with, looking from this position felt quite new. When Gu Mengmeng reached the outside of Sandy¡¯s cave, Elvis stopped at a further spot from the cave quietly and handed Lea both the pot and Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked, ¡°Leader, are you not following me in?¡± Elvis smiled and patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, answering, ¡°Although I¡¯m the leader of Saint Nazaire, I still have to follow the rules of territory.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled, even though all of them belong to the same tribe, they had the mindset of territories among them too. Thus, she turned behind to look at Lea, saying, ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t you not be able to enter in too? How about you two wait a while for me here. I¡¯ll go in and call Sandy out. We can cook at another ce together.¡± However, Lea gave a refined smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m the witch doctor so I¡¯m not restricted by the territories. Moreover, Adali¡¯s wound looked quite serious, I can take a look as well.¡± ¡°Adali...¡± Gu Mengmeng froze for three seconds and thought for a moment before recalling that he was Sandy¡¯s partner who was bashed so badly by Nina¡¯s partners after Sandy shielded her, thus,nding in an argument with Nina. ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, he was injured because of me. We should visit him.¡± As Gu Mengmeng talked, she prepared to jump out from the pot to run towards Sandy¡¯s cave. But the moment her legsnded on the ground, her arm was being pulled by Lea. He just exerted a little bit of strength to pull the entire Gu Mengmeng into his arms. Looking up at Lea who was carrying her with one arm, Gu Mengmeng felt that she saw countless pink bubbles filling the air. Ah, so the revolution of the slow-motion shot and the background music really existed when the main characters of an idol drama hugged each other suddenly. ¡°Adali is injured because of Sandy, not because of you. You don¡¯t have to be so concerned about him because... I¡¯ll get jealous.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head nkly, feeling a sweet sensation in her heart. The only thought in her mind was: maybe, dating in the Beast World was not bad... if the partner was Lea. Lea seemed to see something from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He could not exin it clearly but it made his mood extremely happy. He liked how Gu Mengmeng was looking at him, just like... she belonged to him. Lea carried the stone pot in one hand and Gu Mengmeng on the other. The countryside woman image on him did not seem to ruin his seductive and holy aura at all. Perhaps it was because of his job but that stone pot in his hands looked like a religion instrument used to offer sacrifices to the gods and not a cooking utensil. Lea did not reach the entrance of Sandy¡¯s cave when Sandy had alreadye out of the cave. The expression on her face was not very good, and she forced a smile to wee Gu Mengmeng when she saw her, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯ve reached.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not stand Sandy feeling upset the most, so she hurriedly jumped off from Lea¡¯s arms and flew towards Sandy. At the same time, she gave her moral integrity a huge thumbs up after not valuing sex over friendship. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not eat your fill just now? Just nice, I brought new tools over, let¡¯s cook some food to eat, shall we?¡± Sandy nced over at the unfamiliar thing Lea was carrying. As a foodie, it was the first time she was not interested in food. She only held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you help me trouble Lea to give Adali a check? He¡¯s seriously injured...¡± Chapter 134 - This Was All Life

Chapter 134: This Was All Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Daddy Lea, let¡¯s go in and see.¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Sandy¡¯s hand and turned around to ask Lea. Lea patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you, Gu Mengmeng.¡± Sandy heaved a sigh of relief as some form ofughter finally formed on her face. Gu Mengmeng and Sandy walked together into the cave with Lea following behind them. Once they entered the cave, Gu Mengmeng smelled a very strong iron blood smell. Her brows furrowed as her stomach felt as if there was something churning in it. The bloody scene at her Coming-To-Age Ceremony surfaced in her mind, sending a chill from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet due to the shock which caused goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Since Sandy was holding onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, she was naturally the first one to notice her abnormality. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng up with one hand and wrapped her small frame with his tail as heforted her gently, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± That fluffy tail of Lea and the warmth the embrace was emitting managed tofort Gu Mengmeng¡¯s unease. She wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck and looking into his long and passionate pupils, she nodded her head, then buried her tiny head into the pit of his neck. The bloody smell lingering near her nose was dispersed by his unique scent and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood finally rxed slowly after feeling Lea¡¯s warm body temperature. After seeing Gu Mengmeng regain herposure, Lea told Sandy, ¡°Tell your partners to carry Adali out. This smell is too smelly, Mengmeng can¡¯t stand it.¡± After he finished speaking, Lea carried Gu Mengmeng and walked out of the cave. After seeing some sunlight, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood thenpletely returned. She looked at Sandy, slightly feeling bad. She felt that she was visiting a patient at the hospital but she told the patient, ¡°I¡¯m visiting you but I don¡¯t like the strong smell at the hospital so you can visit me at the cafe outside the hospital.¡± The most important point was that the patient was seriously injured and could not move on his own. However, this was the Beast World, the witch doctor in the tribe had an extremely high prestige. The only people that could receive the utmost treatment from the witch doctor was probably females. Normally, males did not have the ability to call for the witch doctor. They would ignore small wounds since they would heal in two to three days. Whilerger wounds... ha, was there a need to waste the herbal medicine for treatment? Especially males like Adali who lost in a battle, did he still have the face to ask the witch doctor for treatment? But for Gu Mengmeng, Lea was not only treating him, he was even treating him at his doorstep. Now, they were just asking him toe out from the cave, was it deliberately making things difficult for him? Until Bode and another of Sandy¡¯s partner carried Adali out, Gu Mengmeng realized that Adali was really seriously injured. The wound on his stomach had its skin peeled off, and the blood dried around the wound, forming something like a scab. Faintly, his internal organs could be seen from his wound. His face was as pale as a paper and fine perspiration were found all over his entire body. If this happened in the present world, he would definitely have to be sent to the resuscitation room. But now, he was being carried like a suckling pig by Bode and another of Sandy¡¯s partner, one lifting both his arms and the other pulling his legs. Gu Mengmeng shuddered and said, ¡°Oh my god, the way you two are carrying him will split open the wound again. Hurry, find a t and clean ce toy him down.¡± Bode¡¯s face darkened. This Gu Mengmeng really did not regard herself as a stranger at all, ordering him around was like a matter of course to her. And he, as Sandy¡¯s first partner, was not as important as Gu Mengmeng whom Sandy only knew for two to three days. Sigh, this was all life. Chapter 135 - Congratulations, You Have Even Learned How To Be The First To Answer!

Chapter 135: Congrattions, You Have Even Learned How To Be The First To Answer!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy ordered one of her partners to retrieve a clean beast-skin mat from the cave toy it on the ground while Bode and the other male ced Adali on the beast skin. Lea ced the stone pot aside and used hisrge tail to wrap Gu Mengmeng behind him, protecting her while he himself bent down to check on the condition of Adali¡¯s wound. Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was protecting her like that because he was aware of her fear towards the iron bloody smell. She felt a warm sensation in her heart but she was still quite worried for Adali. After all, it was a beast life, and he was Sandy¡¯s partner too. Although Lea said that Adali¡¯s injury had nothing to do with her but Gu Mengmeng still felt some sense of guilt in her. Thus, she resisted the temptation of therge tail for the first time and climbed onto Lea¡¯s back. She lied on Lea¡¯s shoulder and stuck out her head to check Adali¡¯s wound together with Lea. ¡°Leaving it like this would definitely cause infection,¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered to herself softly. Lea turned behind and asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡± Although Gu Mengmeng always imed what happened to Barete was merelymon knowledge, to Lea and everyone else, this was already a skill almost on par with the deities. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s high level of mon knowledge¡¯ could suppress the witch doctors of many tribes in the Beast World. So, Lea still took Gu Mengmeng¡¯s opinions seriously. Stepping ten thousand steps backwards, even though Gu Mengmeng was just saying it for fun... so what? As long as Mengmeng was happy, let alone the only injured one was Adali, even if he himself was injured, he would still heed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s opinions and follow what she said. As long as she was happy. Gu Mengmeng was very ted that Lea was listening to her opinions seriously, this made her feel that she was very important. But when she was going to open her mouth to speak, Gu Mengmeng was scared that she was disying herpetence in front of Lea this witch doctor. If she gave any wrong information and cause Adali his life, it would not be good anymore. Lea noticed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s doubt, and he used hisrge tail to pat her back gently, soothing her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you just have to say what you want to say. Whether it can be done or not will be decided by me.¡± Gu Mengmeng then became at ease and she nodded her head before saying, ¡°This wound has to be disinfected by an anti-inmmation medicine first so that the wound can seal itself up to prevent infection. But there¡¯s neither alcohol nor sewing needles here...¡± ¡°Tell me what is it like? I can make it for you.¡± Lea thought of it as something that could be reced by other stuff like the pot. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Alcohol can be produced through fermentation of grains but this is definitely not achievable in one to two days. Sewing needles...¡± Gu Mengmeng said and suddenly saw the stack of fish at the entrance of Sandy¡¯s cave, those must be the tools originally used by Bode to practice roasting fish. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened, and she pointed at thergest fish and said, ¡°Sewing needles can be reced by fish bones.¡± Not waiting for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s order, Bode already brought over thergest fish automatically. Yeah, the best method not to be ordered around by other females besides Sandy was to finish the stuff before she could open her mouth. That way, it would be his own initiative and not because he was ordered around by other females. If Gu Mengmeng was aware of what Bode was thinking about, she would definitely say, ¡°Congrattions, you have even learned how to be the first to answer!¡± But what a pity, Gu Mengmeng was only concentrated on picking out suitable fish pricks from the fish bones and did not have the idle time to ridicule Bode. ¡°This, this is good.¡± Gu Mengmeng found for a long time and finally found one that was not that thick nor that thin and its curved angle was just perfect. She handed the prick to Lea and said, ¡°Daddy Lea, pierce a tiny hole at this ce but don¡¯t ruin other parts, can you do it?¡± Chapter 136 - I’ll Listen To Mengmeng

Chapter 136: I¡¯ll Listen To Mengmeng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea looked at the fish bones in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and controlled his nails in the most precise way to slit a tiny hole in the shape of a rice at the position Gu Mengmeng pointed out. Gu Mengmeng stared at it again and again before nodding her head in satisfaction, ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, just like that.¡± Now, she had the needle, Gu Mengmeng started looking down to scan her surroundings. Upon seeing the stone pot Lea ced at the entrance, she told Sandy, ¡°Sandy, ask your partners over to start a fire. Then, find three tree branches this thick and a stronger bunch of tree vines. Oh, yeah, I need Elvis¡¯s help too, can hee over?¡± Sandy agreed, ¡°Of course.¡± After getting Sandy¡¯s approval, she turned her head and shouted at Elvis, ¡°Leader, you cane over now, Sandy has agreed.¡± Actually, with Elvis¡¯s superb hearing abilities, Gu Mengmeng really need not shout so loudly because Elvis heard all of their conversations earlier. However, being shouted by Gu Mengmeng like that, the feeling waspletely different. Elvis felt a gush of wind under his feet as he walked up to Gu Mengmeng and asked her, ¡°What can I do?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I remember that a lot of internal organs were thrown by the stream just now. Leader, help me ask, is there still anyone who needs the internal organs? If there¡¯s nobody, can you help me grab an intestine over. If they still want it...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go grab it.¡± Elvis interrupted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. What a joke who would not dare to give him the things his Xiaomeng wanted? Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and suddenly thought of something so she pulled onto Elvis who was about to leave. She turned behind to ask Sandy, ¡°What is the original form of your Adali?¡± Sandy replied, ¡°He¡¯s from the bear tribe like me.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head as she said, ¡°Leader, I remember that there¡¯s several people who eat bears. Can you see if there¡¯s any bear intestines left? If there¡¯s some for you to choose from, just pick one back.¡± Elvis did not ask why and he just nodded to agree. Then, hended a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and turned around to head towards the stream. Lea was pretty envious, ¡°Everyone has something to do, is it just me who¡¯s so free?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the main surgeon today. This pair of hands are to do a surgeryter, how can others do it too? If you hurt your hand, who will help Adali sew his wound upter?¡± ¡°I sew?¡± Lea was taken aback. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you. If it¡¯s not you, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s me?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea¡¯s slight nod and instantly smiled bitterly, ¡°I only have theoretical knowledge andck real-life experience. And I¡¯m a coward who doesn¡¯t dare to do it myself.¡± Lea circled Gu Mengmeng into his arms with his tail and swayed it at times, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to Mengmeng. Whatever Mengmeng wants me to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Glib-tongued,¡± Gu Mengmeng added as she grinned. She was not angry and instead, she felt her mood rippling. In no time, Bode and two other males had picked the tree branches Gu Mengmeng wanted and had also started a fire. Gu Mengmeng instructed Bode to tie three thick branches tightly together using the tree vines, with the angle between each branch to be around 120 degrees, forming an easy frame after the strength is evenly distributed among each branch. Gu Mengmeng used the tree vines to hang the stone pot up. She initially wanted to boil a pot of water on top of the fire for Adali¡¯s disinfection but she wrongly estimated the weight of the stone pot. The moment she hung it up, there was a ¡®Bang¡¯ and the tree vines broke while the stone pot fell straight down into the fire, sending sparks everywhere. Chapter 137 - Deciding A Title As Soon As Possible

Chapter 137: Deciding A Title As Soon As Possible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea¡¯s reaction was extremely speedy. He scooped Gu Mengmeng up and locked her in his embrace, turning around in a jiffy to block all the sparks with his back. Gu Mengmeng truly was scared to her wits. She huddled in Lea¡¯s embrace and did not dare to move a single inch. After a long time, she then stretched out her neck to look at the situation but after moving slightly, she heard Lea call, ¡°Mengmeng.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was quite guilty and she put her head down, resembling a child who had just made a mistake. However, she lifted her gaze up to peek at Lea¡¯s expression. As expected, Lea could not even maintain his smile. He supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with his arms and stared into her eyes after amodating to her height and said, ¡°Did you know how scared I was just now? If you¡¯re hurt even by a little bit, it would be more painful then slitting my heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lower lip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the pot was that heavy...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Lea did not ept her exnation. He was rarely strict like this and did not even allow any space for discussion. ¡°I know my mistake.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, her attitude bing pretty good. ¡°Where does your mistake lie at?¡± Lea did not intend to let her off. This female would dare to do anything if he did not educate her. ¡°The tree branch is too thin. I should have let Bode and the rest find a thicker one. Oh, no no, I should not even have hung the pot up. I should have built a stove instead, This way, it won¡¯t fall at all.¡± The more Gu Mengmeng talked, the more she found herself reasonable. She nodded her head while saying, ¡°Yeah, correct correct correct, I should have built a stove.¡± ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± Lea was really extremely furious. What was this female thinking in her head? Couldn¡¯t she throw this kind of thing to a male for him to think of a solution? That pot was so heavy, if itnded on her, the consequences were so grave that he did not even want to imagine. But, she actually was thinking of building a stove now? Did she not know that she almost lost her life just now? ¡°Ah? Oh oh fire, Daddy Lea, don¡¯t be angry. I really know my mistake. I won¡¯t lift the stone pot again.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to fawn him over. ¡°And what else?¡± Lea was finally soothed after getting a guarantee. Gu Mengmeng blinked her big eyes and tilted her head to look at Lea nkly. Lea was so angry till he clenched his teeth and really wanted to rip open her brain to see what strange things were stored inside. But what a pity, that hand that he lifted up eventually did not bear to even hurt her a little. He just pushed the middle of her brows slightly and said, ¡°You need to get used to relying on me. In the future, ask me to do everything and don¡¯t involve yourself in dangerous situations or else I will be worried, you heard me?¡± ¡°Whoa whoa whoa, Daddy Lea is right, I¡¯ll listen to Daddy Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched onto Lea¡¯s arm, shaking it with her might while acting coquettishly, ¡°Daddy Lea, don¡¯t be angry. In the future, I will treat myself as a severely handicapped person, those kind who can¡¯t even take care of their daily life and ask you to do everything.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Lea extremely liked the way Gu Mengmeng was acting, coquettishly and shamelessly. He did not know why but he felt that his left chest was filled to the brim. That feeling of replenishment made him feel as if he was sitting above the clouds and floating around like in a dream. ¡°But will you be irritated by me, if Daddy Lea hates me, what should I do?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and asked. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I would change, how about deciding my title as soon as possible? Let¡¯s mate when your estrus ends. This way, I¡¯ll be yours forever. If I change, the Beast Deity will take my life away for you, alright?¡± Chapter 138 - Why Is It Me Again?!

Chapter 138: Why Is It Me Again?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Elvis carried two intestines back, Sandy had already ordered Bode and the rest to build a stove and boil some water. Elvis was quite amazed by the boiling of water but the smell of the intestines in his hands were too strong so he did not dare to step close to Gu Mengmeng. He stood far away and said, ¡°Xiaomeng, do you still need these things?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back and saw Elvis carrying intestines that were as thick as her arm. The bloody intestines were even dripping yellow water and the horrible stench caused Gu Mengmeng to almost vomit. But for the injured Adali, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, these things are very important.¡± Elvis¡¯s sense of smell was much more sensitive than Gu Mengmeng. The stench of the internal organs almost made him stop breathing but because they were what Gu Mengmeng wanted, he carried it back the whole way and suppressed the intention to throw them away. However, he was still not willing to pass these stinky things to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng also did not have the intention to wash it on her own. She was kind but not to the extent of a Virgin Mary. Thus, she turned back and ordered Bode, ¡°Bode, wash those bear intestines. Clean them thoroughly, both inside and outside.¡± Bode mmed the table, ¡°Why is it me again?!¡± Gu Mengmeng spread her hands and said, ¡°Because I can only remember your name.¡± Bode thought to himself, ¡°Damn it, f*** me... He was, however, helpless. Gu Mengmeng had such a strong backing, he did not dare to offend her at all. Let alone Elvis and Lea who were already emitting a strong pressure, just Sandy that unhappy look was enough to send a chill down Bode¡¯s spine. He submitted to his fate and pinched his nose, walking to Elvis. He took the bear intestines from Elvis bitterly and then evolved into a leopard, darting away to the end of the stream to wash the damn things. Elvis stared at his own hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go off for a while, be back soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis had a sharp sense of smell so the remnants of the stench on his hands must have made him fall apart. Seems like he was going to wash his hands. Sandy inched closer to Gu Mengmeng and smiled with a profound meaning, ¡°Gu Mengmeng is truly the First Beauty of Saint Nazaire. Even Elvis had already gotten used to reporting to you now. He has to get your permission to even wash his hands now.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Leader is just more of a gentleman.¡± Sandy made noment and just nodded her head to sweeten Gu Mengmeng. Then, she asked, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Gu Mengmeng used the soil to put out the fire and waited for the water to cool to a suitable temperature. Next, she called Sandy¡¯s partners over to help move Adali over and used a small leaf, scooped with water, to wash his wound a little by a little. Then, she scooped some more water to help wash Lea¡¯s hands thoroughly. Until Bode came back with an unwell face, she washed the bear intestines once more with warm water and let Lea tear the bear intestines into strips with his nails so that the fish boned needle can pass through them. When all preparations were done, Gu Mengmeng handed the fish boned needle to Lea and said, ¡°Daddy Lea, everything¡¯s in your hands now.¡± Lea received the fish boned needle but continued staring at Gu Mengmeng intently. He did not seem like he had the intention to move on to the next step. Gu Mengmeng thought that Lea did not know what to do, and she guided him, ¡°Daddy Lea, don¡¯t be nervous. Just sew the two sides of the wound to close it up, that¡¯s all. I believe you, you can definitely do it, all the best~¡± Lea¡¯s lips twitched as he whined, ¡°My hands will get dirty like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and assured him, ¡°Your hands were definitely be stained with blood, you can just wash it again.¡± Lea said, ¡°But these hands were washed by you. How can I dirty them for other males?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, ¡°...¡± Chapter 139 - Is It Your First Kiss?

Chapter 139: Is It Your First Kiss?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Gu Mengmeng¡¯s continuous soothing and assurance that she would wash Lea¡¯s hands thoroughly herself after he was done treating Adali¡¯s wound, Lea then started sewing the wound up unwillingly. Not to say, Lea was really brilliant in some professional aspects. The tenacity of the intestine was not very good, but he used ingenious angles and strength to sew Adali¡¯s wound up with a solid result despite having no experience. And Adali was also a tough fellow. Even though he was not dosed with any anesthesia, he did not even wince a single bit and just clenched his teeth tight while staring at Sandy. He looked like he could withstand anything as long as he could see Sandy. The whole process took around three minutes. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s suspending heart finally rxed after Lea finished hisst touch perfectly. Truthfully speaking, Gu Mengmeng was just an onlooker but she could feel the pain herself. However, after all, he was the man of her bosom friend and she still avoided doing anything that would raise suspicion. So, Gu Mengmeng told Sandy, ¡°Hurry and check on Adali. Lea and I will be going to the stream to wash his hands and we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sandy also did not know how to take care of an injured person so she just followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and sat next to Adali. She stared intently at Adali who was forcing a smile and helped wipe the sweat off his face gently. Lea evolved into a snow fox and carried Gu Mengmeng on his back to the upper part of the stream. He did not say a word and just rushed into the water directly. Plop plop, both Gu Mengmeng and Leanded in the water. Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she stood up. After wiping the water off her face, she saw Lea standing in the stream with nothing on. The stream water was just nice below his waist and the two abdominal lines that formed a V shape could be seen at times, causing one¡¯s imagination to run wild while his broad shoulders and narrow hips enhanced his beautiful body shape. He was not as muscr as Elvis and also did not appear to be full of power and energy like him which prevented people from belittling Elvis. However, he had his sense of muscr and sturdy beauty while the color of his skin was as clear and fair like a jade but there were no feminine sentiments in him at all. Gu Mengmeng could always see the seductive but holy aura around him but she was not once confused with his gender. His silver white long hair was swept behind him casually and it reflected the crystal water droplets because of the stream water. Under the rays of sunlight, it seemed like it was emitting the halo of the rainbow. F***! Daddy Lea was too rule-breaking! She really wanted to pounce on him, what to do? Lea was standing on the spot with unsurpassed flirtatious hues of the generation contained between his eyebrows. He lifted his slim and bony hand from the water, causing countless ripples to form. With his palm facing upwards, his fingers naturally curved towards him and he stretched his index finger forward, then hooked it slightly while calling out with a husky voice, ¡°Mengmeng,e over and help me wash.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng just felt something dripping from her nose, something that had a sweet iron taste and was scorching hot. Gu Mengmeng used the back of her hand to touch it... damn it, she was really nose-bleeding again. Lea¡¯s reaction was faster than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. The water seemed like it did not obstruct him at all and he slid in front of Gu Mengmeng, hugging onto her waist with one hand. With his other hand, he lifted her chin lightly to shift her head up while frowning, his gaze filled with heart-ache. His rosy lips inched downwards slowly, directly heading towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. Thump... thump... Gu Mengmeng felt that her heart was jumping out from her chest and the blood from her nose was dripping more fiercely, not having any intention to stop. First... first kiss? Giving it up here? When her face was filled with nose blood? F***, others¡¯ first kisses were all romantic, why was hers so pitiful? But, why did her heart feel like it was expecting something? Chapter 140 - Daddy Lea Wants To Eat Me?

Chapter 140: Daddy Lea Wants To Eat Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when Gu Mengmeng was almost prepared to close her eyes, Lea stuck out his pink tongue and gave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny nose a light lick. That dark red blood was stained on his lips like cinnabar, seductive till she almost could not recognize it. Lea used his index finger to swipe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood off his tongue and sent it into his mouth. Then, he looked at Gu Mengmeng with mystified eyes, ¡°Just as what I imagined, you¡¯re... very delicious.¡± F***?! Gu Mengmeng shuddered and regainedposure from the crimson red romantic bubbles. She pouted while asking, ¡°Daddy Lea, don¡¯t tell me you want to eat me?¡± Lea thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her tiny face and wept, ¡°Daddy Lea, please don¡¯t eat me.¡± Lea smiled and gave her nose another lick. This time, the lick was delicate and slow. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s entire attention was focused on the tip of her nose. She clearly felt every slight action of Lea and even clearly saw how he sucked her nose at the end. He licked his own lips with his blood-tainted tongue while that seductive aura he was emitting stopped close to Gu Mengmeng. Lea¡¯s thumb gently stroked across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips and he didn¡¯t even bother hiding the desire in his long eyes, ¡°Be my partner or food... what will you choose?¡± ¡°I I I... I choose neither!¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she began to struggle but her weak strength was not worth to even mention in front of Lea. Lea used one hand to hug onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and the other to support the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, locking her in his arms tightly. That wickedly handsome face slowly inched closer to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, and he whispered in an intimate tone, ¡°How about, I choose it for you.¡± Lea¡¯s warm breath blew into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. The good-for-nothing female¡¯s heart thumped. What the heck, she was at the crucial moment of life and death and she was actually being stuck in stirrings of love. ¡°No... no need...¡± Gu Mengmeng stuttered while rejecting him. However, Lea did not have any intention to let go of her. Instead, he bent down slightly, sinking both their bodies half into the stream. Without anyone knowing when, Lea had already carried Gu Mengmeng to a deep part of the stream. The water did not reach Lea¡¯s chest yet but for Gu Mengmeng, her legs could not even touch the ground at all. To prevent herself from drowning, Gu Mengmeng could only wrap both her arms tightly around Lea¡¯s neck and wept while sobbing. Lea¡¯s gaze turned to the Gu Mengmeng in his arms and he said in an extremely seductive tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it doesn¡¯t hurt... after I finish eating you, we will fuse together and that way, we will never separate from each other.¡± ¡°Sobs... Daddy Lea, don¡¯t be like that. I don¡¯t want, don¡¯t want!¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled with all her might but to no avail. Seeing Lea baring his sharp teeth and slowly heading towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slim and fair neck, Gu Mengmeng was so terrified till her face became pale and she even forgotten how to cry. Dying in Daddy Lea¡¯s mouth? The whole drama ends here? So, the Beast Deity brought me here from the swimmingplex just to add dishes for Daddy Lea? Sob sob sob, damn it, I must have a fake Daddy. Gu Mengmeng was imagining all the strangest and weirdest thoughts in her mind when her neck felt a warm sensation. It was wet and slightly painful but it was not the type of agony being pierced by teeth. This feeling was a little weird... Gu Mengmeng used the corners of her eyes to look at Lea who was lying on the pit of her neck and tried to sound him out, ¡°Daddy... Lea?¡± Chapter 141 - Got Hit On By Lea

Chapter 141: Got Hit On By Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A numb sensation rose to her neck. This feeling was foreign, but Gu Mengmeng knew it definitely wasn¡¯t that of her throat getting bitten off. She could feel her heart beating oddly in her chest, confused but not resistant, even a little... enjoyment? After a long while, Lea finally released the grip of his mouth, gazing at the rosy mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, as if he was admiring a piece of art. ¡°That looks really nice,¡± Lea gently stroked the mark he burned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. Gu Mengmeng touched her neck softly. There was no wound. She lowered her head and looked at her neck from the reflection of the water. A wave of heat rose to her cheeks, turning them bright red. ¡°Daddy Lea!¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her neck shyly and asked furiously, ¡°How can you casually nt strawberries on my body?¡± Dismissing Gu Mengmeng, Lea pinched her face. ¡°You look especially pretty when you are bullied to the verge of tears.¡± Pfft... Blood came spewing out of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. Her small hands covered the neck that held her tiny red-hot face, puffing hard yet unable to retort. She got hit on. Gu Mengmeng knew deep in her heart that she definitely got hit on by Lea. ¡°Your delicious looking expression, how about you show only for my eyes to see?¡± Lea said as he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist softly, slowly pulling her tiny hands toward his chest. His gaze swept across the sky with mncholy. Every word from those thin lips opened up her heart like a cockle shell that has been softly touched by the warmth of a hand. A strange excitement traveled down that gentle yet sensitive nerve, heating up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body from the inside and causing her face to be burning hot. She did not care about the hickey on her neck and used her only mobile hand to pat water on her burning face, in attempts to cool it down. Under the rays of the sun and through the refraction of the water, Lea¡¯s smile seemed so unreal. It was beautiful like poppies in paradise, producing a fatal attraction. Once again, Lea¡¯s lips slowly inched towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. This time...nding steadily right on hers. Neither being invasive nor moving away, he only positioned his lips on hers, to convey how much he treasured and adored her. After a long while, Lea slowly moved his lips away. He proceeded to ask, full of ambiguity, ¡°Since I kissed you without permission, should I apologize, or should I confess?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. Why did this sentence sound so familiar? After going nk for some time, she finally recalled that it was a quote that she had previously read to Sandy from ¡°Descendants of the Sun¡±, but because Elvis forcibly acted out a Qiongyao Opera, shipping her with Yoo Sijin, so she only told the story until that part. Gu Mengmeng pouted, slightly displeased that Lea even had to giarize others¡¯ confessions, not willing to think of one himself. She mumbled, ¡°What are you doing trying to copying him?¡± Lea lightly held the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and kissed her forehead, then replied, ¡°I am willing to copy anything as long as that is what you like. Even if it is having to annihte myself to be someone else¡¯s shadow in your eyes... I am willing to do it.¡± Her heart was jabbed ruthlessly. Gu Mengmeng felt immense guilt for her previous displeasure. Her hand that was ced at Lea¡¯s heart was not released throughout. She strategicallyid on Lea¡¯s chest, cing the side of her face at his bare chest, listening to the sound of his strong and forceful heartbeat. Beating once... twice... Getting into a rtionship is too much, Gu Mengmeng asked herself and came to a conclusion that she was unable to make such amitment. But perhaps, dating sounds... not too bad. Chapter 142 - Just Confess

Chapter 142: Just Confess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Just confess,¡± Gu Mengmeng whispered, her cheeks flushed. The corners of Lea¡¯s lips curved upward as if he had settled something in his heart, thatter spread throughout his body. Changing his position, he used his forearm to support Gu Mengmeng¡¯s backside, carrying her like one would carry a child. He used his other hand to lift her chin up, with a gaze that could drown her, ¡°I swear to the Beast Deity under my name that I will dedicate my loyalty to you in this lifetime. From today onwards, only you are my God, my life, my everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt all the blood in her body rush to her head, making her face extremely hot. She puckered her lips that were dry from the heat, replying hesitantly, ¡°I mean, I am willing to date you... but I am not ready to mate.¡± Gu Mengmeng had already exined her concept of love to Lea a long time ago, and Lea had kept in mind what she mentioned about the process of love. He was already very satisfied to be able to transition from ¡°friends¡± to ¡°lovers¡± in such a short period of time. No matter how much he wanted to mate with Gu Mengmeng, being the one rightfully hers, he had to first respect her feelings. He did not wish to force her. How could he aggrieve his woman? ¡°Tell me, what kind of rtionship... is dating?¡± Lea inched toward Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips slowly, stopping a finger¡¯s length away. Using a husky tone, he asked, ¡°Is it a rtionship where when I want to kiss you, I can kiss you?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew deep in her heart the consequence if she had nodded at that moment. Her heart beating fast, she replied with a shy and expectant ¡°Hmm¡±. Lea lifted her little chin, softly directing her lips into his mouth. This time, Lea¡¯s tongue skillfully entered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, wantonly and greedily tasting its sweetness. Lea only released his grip on her reluctantly when she was almost about to suffocate. Both their gazes were dreamy, and Lea clearly felt the strong beating in the left side of his chest. He knew exactly what that familiar yet unfamiliar feeling meant. Though he could not express it clearly, but once again, he was absolutely sure that he was unable to let go of a female like Gu Mengmeng in this lifetime. After all, a cooler season wasing, and the stream was still somewhat cold. Lea was afraid that Gu Mengmeng would catch a cold, hence they did not soak in the water for too long. He did not know where he had lost the beast skin dress when he transformed, nor did he want to look for it. He simply carried her ashore, because he knew clearly that Elvis had caught up with him, and he had clean clothes for Gu Mengmeng to change into. In other words, Elvis definitely saw everything that just happened. Lea and Elvis had both hoped that they could sessfully minimize Gu Mengmeng¡¯s interest in Yoo Sijin before he arrived, or even to rece him. This was amon opinion and need not be discussed with words as they had such a tacit understanding. That was also why Elvis did not appear, despite having arrived nearby. However, this did not represent that Elvis could tolerate Lea threatening his position as the first partner, and Lea did not actually mean to do so. So, Lea decided to bring Gu Mengmeng to Elvis, firstly to take clean clothes for her to change into, preventing her from catching a cold, and secondly to use that opportunity to give Elvis an exnation. Chapter 143 - Just Call Me Daddy

Chapter 143: Just Call Me Daddy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But Lea¡¯s idea caused Gu Mengmeng to struggle, damn he was naked! She didn¡¯t think much when they were in the water, but now that they are out... The image was too vivid, and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nosebleed was about to be uncontroble. ¡°Daddy Lea!¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto Lea¡¯s neck, stopping him from continuing to go ashore like stepping on an emergency brake. Lea stopped in his steps, smiling lovingly, ¡°You¡¯re still going to call me ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯?¡± Gu Mengmeng was tongue-tied, damn, feeling more embarrassed than before that she called her boyfriend Daddy. ¡°What kind of nicknames should there be between lovers?¡± While Lea asked that question sincerely, it sounded as if he was asking the obvious to Gu Mengmeng. The redness in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face did not fade throughout. Resisting the surge of emotions, she asked shyly, ¡°Then... then what do I call you? Lele? Or Yaya?¡± Lea clearly did not like any of the nicknames he heard, so he shook his head and replied, ¡°Just call me Daddy, it sounds much nicer.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng could feel deeply that Lea was just trying to tease her. However, Gu Mengmeng just could not get angry to Lea¡¯s face, and could only lightly punched his chest bashfully to express her anger. She might as well just call Lea by his name, instead of using any other title. ¡°Lea, do you really decide to just go back like this?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny eyes peeked downwards. Since Lea is now her boyfriend, she thought that sneaking a peek... should not be too much. Lea followed her line of sight, looking down at his lower body that has been half-hidden in the water, asking sincerely, ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Your... your body will be bare for everyone to see.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought she still overestimated her psychological endurance. Usually, she dared to say anything when she was joking around, but when the real thing is right in front of her eyes, for the first time, she only peeked once before quickly looking away. Even if it meant that she didn¡¯t see anything carefully, Gu Mengmeng still felt her heart rising to her throat. Trying to understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying, Lea thought for a moment. However, he really could think of what was the issue. Didn¡¯t everyone... walk around like this? Gu Mengmeng instantly felt embarrassed when she saw the 3 words ¡°Do Not Understand¡± evidently stered across Lea¡¯s face. She thought to herself, did this Beast Deity not care about anything else besides whether couples are getting a divorce? Did he not grasp even the basic morals? A thought remains a thought, Gu Mengmeng did not care to diss the beast¡¯s Community Aunt style, only thinking of how she did not want to let random person see a fully naked image of her boyfriend. So she thought for a moment and begun to feign wanting to remove her clothes. She slowly unfastened her clothes while saying, ¡°There are fish scales all over my clothes, making them smell fishy. Now that they are too wet and ufortable to wear, I will just remove them and we can run back to Sandy¡¯s both wearing nothing together, free for the tribe to see us bare and naked.¡± Lea smiled and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, ¡°Elvis is already waiting for us with clean clothes. With me and him spreading our powers together, even the nearest mosquitoes dare note near us. After you get changed, we will go to Sandy¡¯s together, then nobody will see us naked.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead, could anyone feel her damn desperation? Although it is not puppy love, but sharing your first damn kiss with your boyfriend and having your mom carrying clothes a distance away, waiting for you to change into... Chapter 144 - I Have Always Been Here

Chapter 144: I Have Always Been Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Lea was speaking, Elvis walked out from the shade of the trees. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head like a child that had done something wrong, not daring to look into Elvis¡¯ eyes. She already knew that it was a misunderstanding with regard to whether Elvis was going to be her godmother. Yet, why was she still afraid to face him? Gu Mengmeng did not wish to think into it, neither did she dare to, and could only look down while wringing her fingers. ¡°Change your clothes, wearing wet ones can make you sick easily.¡± Elvis stretched out his hands and took Gu Mengmeng out of Lea¡¯s arms, then said to him, ¡°Come out once you¡¯ve transformed back to your original form, she does not want others to see you like this.¡± Lea nodded without question, transforming into a fox and shook off the water on his body. His fur instantly fluffed up, without a trace of being in a sorry plight like a drowned rat. It was as if it took him a second to be blown into ce by a blow-dryer. Sure enough, God treats different people differently after all. Gu Mengmeng recalled how long she would usually have to blow her hair dry, deeply feeling the biasness of God.. But, her boyfriend is truly good-looking. As a human or a beast, he has an attraction that makes you not want to take your eyes off him. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to find a ce to shelter from the wind, then started to remove her clothes. Gu Mengmeng covered her chest, ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine, I can change by myself.¡± Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng with a distant gaze for a long while, his hands in mid-air. He finally slowly put down his hands, turning around destely, ¡°I will look out for you over there. Call me when you need help.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a little guilty as she was the one who had flirted with Elvis, not knowing what was going on. From the moment they first met by theke, everything she had done was sufficient for him to misunderstand. Although she did not mean it, now that she knew the concept of love in the beast world was different from that of her own, she had no reason to continue misleading him. Moreover, since she had already decided to date Lea, she could no longer give Elvis any meaningless hope. Then, Gu Mengmeng yelled while changing into her dress, ¡°Elvis, are you still there?¡± ¡°I have always been here.¡± Elvis replied. Gu Mengmeng: ¡°Lea confessed to me, and I agreed to date him.¡± Elvis gave a long pause, before slowly acknowledging with a ¡°Hmm¡±. Gu Mengmeng: ¡°Back at where we lived, a female can only be together with a male. Since I have agreed to date Lea, I will not have any other lover...¡± Elvis¡¯ voice remained soft, as if he did not care. He then carefully asked: ¡°Then... what about Yoo Sijin?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled while shaking her head helplessly: ¡°Is that joke still not over? I thought I have already told you guys, that is only a story, there is no such person. Even if there is, his female is Kang Moyeon, not Gu Mengmeng.¡± Silence, another long silence. It was only until Gu Mengmeng almost thought that Elvis was gone when he asked, ¡°Then... what about me?¡± This time round, it was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s turn to not know what to do. Her hand that was tying her shoulder strap suddenly halted, not knowing how to answer to that. It was as if time stopped at that moment, as Elvis¡¯¡±What about me?¡± reyed endlessly in her head. It was merely a simple sentence formed by 3 words, yet... she did not know how to reply. Elvis turned around and walked over from behind the rock, taking the straps from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and tying them up for her while saying ¡°Since you are now at Saint Nazaire, you only have to follow the rules here.¡± Gu Mengmeng still did not say anything, only looking up at Elvis¡¯ back lit face. Elvis¡¯ facial features were shrouded in the sun, unable to be deciphered, and Gu Mengmeng could not guess what kind of expression he had. She could only hear him say: ¡°But you will set the rules here.¡± Chapter 145 - My Lea

Chapter 145: My Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis did not wait for Gu Mengmeng to reply further, only carrying Gu Mengmeng, who had worn all her clothes properly, in one arm while using his other arm to carry her dirty clothes. These were supposed to be thrown away, but... she said to wash and wear them again, and he had agreed to her request. Lea had transformed into a snow fox as promised,ying on the ground waiting for them in the distance. He had heard Gu Mengmeng and Elvis¡¯ conversation. The slight joy in his heart was undeniable. The only, far away phrase, but Gu Mengmeng said she would... give to him? Which male can resist such a temptation in the beast world? Yet, Lea clearly knew deep down that he alone was unable to protect Gu Mengmeng. When the dayes that her identity bes exposed, the beast world would be a mess. Then, how would he fight others while protecting her at the same time? Lea felt sufficiently satisfied that Gu Mengmeng had said that, even if she could not fulfill her words. ¡°Just let Lea carry me on his back.¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly awkward, not knowing how to face Elvis. It was obvious that Elvis¡¯s spine froze, yet he did not say much, only cing Gu Mengmeng on Lea¡¯s back. Then he told them: ¡°You guys go over to Sandy¡¯s first. I will dig a hole for Mengmeng to deposit her old clothes. I will fetch the both of youter.¡± Lea replied Elvis something in the beastnguage that Gu Mengmeng could not understand. However, Elvis smiled bitterly while nodding, before turning around to take his leave. When Lea and Gu Mengmeng returned to Sandy¡¯s hole, Adali woke up miraculously. His wounds had yet to heal, but he evidently looked so much better. Unless it was the momentary recovery of consciousness prior to death, he definitely will not die. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng return, Sandy immediately came to greet her, holding her tiny hands: ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re too magical. Look, Adali is looking so much better. This way, he would be able to recover in no time!¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, slightly embarrassed: ¡°I merely spoke, it¡¯s all thanks to Lea.¡± Sandy did not think so, and went looking for Bode for a piece of beast skin to wrap around Lea¡¯s waist, lowering her voice saying: ¡°Lea has never treated an injury like this, the idea was obviously yours. So, it is all thanks to you that Adali could survive.¡± Gu Mengmeng copied Sandy, lowering her own voice, whispering: ¡°Why are we speaking so softly?¡± Sandy gave Gu Mengmeng a look like she was stupid: ¡°If Lea hears this, I¡¯m dead.¡± Gu Mengmeng retorted innocently: ¡°He can hear you even if you speak like this.¡± Sandy paused for a moment and looked at Lea with a full face of fear, biting her lower lip, unable to say anything. She then violently pulled Gu Mengmeng: ¡°Gu Mengmeng, tell Lea to not be angry.¡± Gu Mengmengughed: ¡°My Lea is definitely not so petty.¡± Sandy and Lea both stopped in their tracks. My Lea...? These two words were evidently sufficient in dismissing any signs of anger in Lea. After all, Sandy was still Gu Mengmeng¡¯s good friend, and Lea would not have a dispute with her. It was like how no matter how much Gu Mengmeng ordered Bode around, Bode would not re up at her regardless of how unwilling he was. It was loving someone else on the ount of another. Aspared to Lea being mild on the outside and wild on the inside, Sandy¡¯s attitude was more difficult to endure. She suddenly raised her voice, asking with a surprised expression: ¡°Gu Mengmeng, do you mean that you¡¯re going to mate with Lea? This means that you will always stay in Saint Nazaire? Even if Yoo Sijines to find you, you wouldn¡¯t leave with him, would you?¡± Chapter 146 - If Not Now, Then When?

Chapter 146: If Not Now, Then When?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng really did not want to continue with this Yoo Sijin joke anymore. She sneaked a peek at Adali lying at the side, and he looked a lot better than before. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help but admire the recovery ability of the crazy male beast. Pulling through a critical condition with as little effort as taking a damn bath? But after all, if she were to care too much about others¡¯ maleness, it would easily cause misunderstandings. Besides... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red, subconsciously ncing at Lea, meeting right with his long, narrow and amorous eyes. She smiled and looked away, but her heart was still filled with sweetness. Pulling onto Sandy¡¯s arm, Gu Mengmeng replied: ¡°No, no I¡¯m not leaving, I can¡¯t bear to part with my baby Sandy.¡± Sandy hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, her tiny face rubbing on her chest and her furry ears tickling Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, causing her to giggle uncontrobly. ¡°Alright alright, I see you probably weren¡¯t full from the meal just now. I brought the pot to make you guys another meal.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Sandy¡¯s gluttony side once again showed itself once Adali¡¯s condition stabilized. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the stone pot and said, ¡°Look, the person eating the meal has already brought over the cooking materials, how could I lie to you?¡± Sandy nodded hurriedly, her eyes lighting up upon seeing the stone pot. Forgive Sandy for not having seen much of the world. In her eyes, this pot has already been endowed with the title ¡°Light of Artifacts¡±. Gu Mengmeng was efficient and not soft-handed whenmanding Bode. Bode was responsible for tasks such as collecting firewood to boiling water, while she squatted at the side handling the fish. Since she wanted to roast them for Sandy, Bode had already gotten rid of its scales and organs. Gu Mengmeng only had to use a sharp piece of stone to carve the fish, roughly cutting it into severalrge pieces. Then, she smashed the ginger that Lea had handed her, trying her best to chop them up. Once the water in the pot was boiled, Gu Mengmeng handed the whole big fish bone, fish head and pot to Bode for him to stir continuously while she sat aside to chat with Sandy. ¡°What about me? What should I do?¡± Lea came over, seemingly dissatisfied that Gu Mengmeng had thrown him aside once she saw Sandy. When did Gu Mengmeng ignore him? No one knew how many times her big eyes had peeked at him. She would have been more intimate with him if not for the other people who were around. But since Lea presented himself to her, wouldn¡¯t ite off too oblivious if she weren¡¯t a little mushy? At this thought, Gu Mengmeng wiggled herself into Lea¡¯s arms on her own ord, leaning on his chest, ¡°Of course you should apany me.¡± Lea smiled with a gentle gaze, ¡°Alright.¡± Lea took the initiative to wrap Gu Mengmeng up with his huge tail. He did not seem to mind that his tail had be her mobile sofa. He only knew that his Mengmeng was in estrus, and he definitely would not let her sit on the cold floor. Gu Mengmeng had always been fond of Lea¡¯s tail. Now, it is even more justifiable to stroke it. If not now, then when? Sandy, who was watching from the side, could sense the slight change in atmosphere between Gu Mengmeng and Lea, as slow as she was. She could finally heave a sigh of relief. If this is so... Gu Mengmeng will always stay in Saint Nazaire, right? They can then always remain good friends, right? At this thought, Sandy backed off to make some space for Lea and Gu Mengmeng while she went off to watch Bode cook the fish soup. Chapter 147 - Were You Afraid That I Wanted To Seek Revenge But Couldn’t Find Where You Live?

Chapter 147: Were You Afraid That I Wanted To Seek Revenge But Couldn¡¯t Find Where You Live?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng only added the smashed ginger into the pot when Bode was almost done cooking the fish soup. When the soup boiled, she then added the fish for it to cook. Actually, a meal cooked with only fish and ginger is simr to that of a meal eaten during the month of confinement, and really could not be considered a delicacy. The only reason Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cooking was so well-loved was because the food structure here was too scarce and simple. The fish soup that was cooked for about two hours was simply exploding with fragrance, so much so that it attracted almost everyone in Saint Nazaire. However, most males still followed territorial boundaries and did not step foot into Sandy¡¯s home, but those females who did not care about causing trouble did not bother respecting the boundaries. With Nina taking the lead, she and another female whom Gu Mengmeng did not remember the name of walked in together. Nina taking long strides as though she was strolling about her own backyard, while the other female followed behind like a servant. Both of them approached Gu Mengmeng, one standing behind the other. The wound on Nina¡¯s neck was still hurting, having suffered a few times in the hands of Gu Mengmeng. After looking around, she noticed that Elvis was not present, which made her calmer than before. Then, she cleared her throat pretentiously while pointing to Sandy¡¯s pot, asking: ¡°Hey, what are you doing, you lowly half-orc female?¡± Sandy stood up in a hurry, sping her hands and replied, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s not me, Gu Mengmeng is the one who is making something delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Sandy was used to being bullied by Nina, so she was rather taken aback that she would talk back to Nina for her. What reason did Gu Mengmeng have to not protect a friend who, for her, did not cower despite clearly being afraid? Hence, she got out of Lea¡¯s arms, standing with a straightened back, her arms naturally wrapped around Sandy¡¯s. Since she was not as tall as Sandy, she appeared like a timid, tiny bird beside her. Yet this ¡°tiny bird¡± was somewhat aggressive, and had frightened Nina till her legs were wobbly, even without opening her mouth. Gu Mengmeng sneered contemptuously, instigating, ¡°Why? Are you here to apologize and admit your wrongdoings to Adali?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Nina¡¯s sharp voice pierced through the air, hurting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eardrums. Gu Mengmeng dug her ears with her tiny hands, asking unhappily, ¡°Why are you going to act as if nothing happened when you beat up someone like that? Did you strut here boldly because you were afraid that I wanted to seek revenge but couldn¡¯t find where you live?¡± Nina was afraid that Gu Mengmeng would hit her. Furthermore, Elvis had told her clearly with actions earlier today: If she were to provoke Gu Mengmeng, he would kill her. Since she was frightened, she did not appear as triumphant. However, at the end of the day, Nina had been ¡°First Beauty of Saint Nazaire¡± for a long time, with the support of admirers all around her. She was used to being spoiled, and the self righteousness in her bones had caused her to not have a wise understanding of herself. She thought, since Elvis is not around, anyway... She then mustered her courage, retorting, ¡°When males and females fight, the oue will either be injury or death. How could you me me for that? Why must I apologize when his uselessness caused him to lose against my maleness?¡± ¡°Yo-ho,¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she started to roll up her sleeves. Nina had seen this position twice, and her conditioned reflexes told her that this meant Gu Mengmeng was about to beat her up again. Frightened, she took two big steps back, staring cautiously at her. Gu Mengmeng did not bother about Nina, pointing right at her nose, ¡°Since you presented your despicable self to me, I would be sorry if I didn¡¯t beat you up today.¡± Chapter 148 - Lea, What Are You Going to Do?

Chapter 148: Lea, What Are You Going to Do?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng had almost dashed to Nina when she was lifted by the waist. Gu Mengmeng instinctively thought it was Elvis, she turned back and was ready toin when she met eyes with Lea¡¯s smiling face. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Lea, why did you start lifting me up too?¡± But Lea just tapped on her little nose sulkily. Looking at Gu Mengmeng swaying back and forth in his hands like a cub, unconvincingly held his hand and tried to bite into it, but was reluctant to use force, he asked, ¡°What did you promise me?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her big eyes and shook her head honestly,pletely forgotten what she had said moments before. Pointing at the stone pot that was boiling water, Lea raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Mengmeng with narrowed eyes, as though considering the ways to punish this little bastard that would immediately forget whatever she said afterwards. Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s finger and stared at the stone pot. It was after a while before she remembered that she had casually made promises to Lea when the stone pot was dropping just now, things like ¡®In the future, I will treat myself as a severely handicapped person, those kind who can¡¯t even take care of their daily life and ask you to do everything¡¯. Blushing, Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and swung into Lea¡¯s arms, giving him a full embrace. Lea caught her steadily and waited for Gu Mengmeng tomand him on female-rted matters with smiling eyes. Gu Mengmeng held her head high under Lea¡¯s encouraging and anticipated look, she pointed to Nina and said, ¡°Lea, help me punish her, will you?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Lea¡¯s smile bloomed across his face visibly like a blossoming poppy, his voice was as rich as the fluent melody yed by a cello and the four simple words had made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s maiden heart explodepared to any other time. Feeling like a cub waiting to be fed, Gu Mengmeng wished she could hold the fanboards and shout, ¡°Lea is so handsome, boyfriend vibe to the max!¡± Lea put Gu Mengmeng beside Sandy, he felt that Sandy¡¯s side was her favorite ce other than his arms. After settling down the fan-girl Gu Mengmeng, Lea turned to faced Nina. Although he was smiling, Nina sensed a shiver down her spine, even more chilly than the time Elvis had held her neck. She moved two steps back and stuttered, ¡°Le... Lea, what are you going to do? I am Saint Nazaire¡¯s precious female.¡± ¡°Indeed, you are Saint Nazaire¡¯s precious female,¡± Lea said slowly, like a narrator stating facts in an organized manner. ¡°But, Mengmeng is my female. To me, she is a million times more precious than you.¡± After that, Lea¡¯s nails grew out one by one, Gu Mengmeng could sensed the murderous intentions just by looking at him from behind, not to mention Nina whom was directly facing him. Nina¡¯s legs were like jelly and she fell to the ground like a worthless piece of garbage, she did not even have the strength to run away. This time, Gu Mengmeng did not stop Lea. One reason was that she believed Lea know when to stop and he would never really take Nina¡¯s life no matter how scary he looked, the second was that Adali had almost lost his life with serious injuries, if Nina was not given a harsh lesson, Gu Mengmeng felt like she might not be able to face Sandy in the future. After all, she was involved in this. As for the third reason... Gu Mengmeng nced at the males whom were getting restless at the boundaries of Sandy¡¯s home. The moment Lea had started tounch the attack, the males could not resist their prehistoric strength and dashed in, blocking in front of Nina. Chapter 149 - Lea Killing All of Nina’s Partners in the Blink of an Eye

Chapter 149: Lea Killing All of Nina¡¯s Partners in the Blink of an Eye

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The appearance of Nina¡¯s partners was what Lea had wanted. Warming up his wrists, Lea said, ¡°It is equivalent to ignoring Saint Nazaire¡¯s tribe rules for you to trespass others¡¯ boundaries. As the witch doctor, I cannot pretend that I did not see it.¡± Nina¡¯s partners looked at each other, Lea¡¯s words sounded wrong, but it also seemed like everything made sense. It was impossible for their brains to think of a rebuttal to Lea. Moreover, them trespassing boundaries was a fact, there was nowhere they could start arguing for this. So one of Nina¡¯s partners kneeled down by Lea¡¯s foot in a submissive way, which was a position to show a beast¡¯s obedience. After all, they do not dare to go against Lea. ¡°We just wanted to bring Nina back and we had no intention of viting Sandy¡¯s boundary. Lea... Oh, I mean, Witch Doctor, please forgive us.¡± Lea did not buy the give-ins of Nina¡¯s partners. He casually yed with his sharp ws and let out a faint smile, ¡°Bring Nina back? That¡¯s a no. My Mengmeng had asked me to... punish her.¡± Nina¡¯s partners were shocked, they started at Lea with bewildered eyes and said, ¡°But Nina is a female.¡± Lea¡¯s smile deepens into a suffocating charm, but also frightening as though it was soaked in poison. ¡°Indeed, Nina is a female.¡± Lea¡¯s wrist turned and grabbed Nina¡¯s partner that was blocking in front of him. He slowly raised his arm until the male¡¯s legs were off the ground and kicking in the air but powerless to fight back. While Lea maintained his loving smile and said quietly, ¡°But you guys aren¡¯t.¡± With that, he hurled the almost suffocated male to the side forcefully, while changed into a snow fox and jumped into the air. With the male¡¯s stomach as a stepping stone, Lea started the fight with the rest of Nina¡¯s partners whom had already changed into their original forms. Forgive Gu Mengmeng for not seeing everything clearly, as it was simply too fast for her. The whole process was... approximately... three seconds? Gu Mengmeng blinked, regained her conscious and walked towards Lea numbly. Looking at Lea¡¯s clean hands and the seven or eight malesying by his feet, she was beyond shock. The males that were in their beast forms were obviously unable to stand up. Everyone had only one wound, not deadly but strangely clean and uniform. All the wounds were at the abdomen and exactly the same as Adali¡¯s, in terms of depth and shape. At least for Gu Mengmeng, it was as though the wounds were factory made, copied and pasted from Adali¡¯s. Lea chosen to transform into a beast as he knew Gu Mengmeng was scared of blood, one reason was to finish the battle quickly, the other was that, the stain from the beast form would disappear with him transforming back to human form again. So when Gu Mengmeng walked towards him, there was not a trace of blood on his body. He was lily white and as pure as jade. Holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small hands, Lea asked endearingly, ¡°Is Gu Mengmeng satisfied with this punishment? If you want... I could make Nina have the same scar too.¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately shook her head. What she meant by ¡®punishment¡¯ was merely a few punches that would bruise them, she did not think of asking Lea to bruised them so badly. But what was done could not be undone, she could not scold Lea as Adali was also injured to this state by Nina¡¯s partners. ¡°Forget it, I think they should have learned their lessons and won¡¯t bully Sandy in the future.¡± The faint smile was on Lea the whole time, although it got a little colder whenever he was not looking at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You all should be fortunate for being a part of Saint Nazaire, if not...¡± Deep moans were let out by Nina¡¯s partners in their beast forms as they could not return back into their human shapes. It was a total submission under an absolute difference in power. They clearly knew, if they were not a member of Saint Nazaire, Lea¡¯s w would have definitely dug their hearts out and not just tearing their abdomens. Chapter 150 - From Today Onwards, I’m Yours

Chapter 150: From Today Onwards, I¡¯m Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My Mengmeng does not like the smell of blood, get lost yourselves or... I will do it,¡± Before Lea had finished his words, a few of Nina¡¯s partners that did not dare to rush out just now started to walk in from the boundaries of Sandy¡¯s ce cautiously. They stopped and nced at Lea every few steps they took. Seeing Lea just turning and hugging Mengmeng back to the stove with no intentions of bothering them, they mustered the courage to quickly run in and dragged their injured family members out. While the long-stunned Nina had to be carried away by one of her partners, her eyes were filled with shock and nkness, as though she could notprehend what had happened. After Nina had left, there was only Sandy¡¯s family, Gu Mengmeng, Lea and the half-orc female that had followed Nina along, resembling a maidservant. Gu Mengmeng looked at the half-orc female and asked, ¡°Your master had left, why haven¡¯t you?¡± The female bit her lower lip, looking very anxious. After hesitating for a while, she asked timidly, ¡°Can I... stay with you?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Nina¡¯s friend? It won¡¯t be suitable for you to be with us, will it?¡± That female shook her head like a pellet drum, with tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°I am not friends with Nina, just that she was the perfect female, while Sandy and I are merely half-orc females. If we don¡¯t listen to her, I will be bullied. I don¡¯t want to be bullied anymore, please, let me stay with you, is that alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng had a shallow understanding with the people in Saint Nazaire, so she looked at Sandy, asking for her opinion. Sandy pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and looked back with a slight pleading look, probably because she felt the empathy being in the same situation as this half-orc female. Gu Mengmeng thought, no matter what, one more friend was better that one more enemy. If the person had already expressed her good-will, why did she have to reject coldly? Moreover, although this female had always followed along Nina, she did not do anything to harm Sandy other than self-protection. Since Sandy had already pleaded for her, what was there not to agree? So Gu Mengmeng stretched out her hand to the female and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Gu Mengmeng.¡± That female held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand with both of hers, before bending her knees and kneeling on the ground... This posture was exactly the same as how Nina¡¯s partners had begged for pardon from Lea just now. Gu Mengmeng was stunned, she wanted to pull the female up, but realized her weight was nowhere close to what she could have managed. A few tries and the female did not budge at all. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What are you doing? Get up, get up!¡± Lea rested his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder lightly, he turned his face away and smiled, ¡°She was showing her loyalty to you, she will get up if you pat her head.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched. Why the heck was forging a friendship so simr to training a dog? What was with loyalty and what-nots. But looking at the female lying on the ground refusing to get up, Gu Mengmeng could not do anything but to pat her head as a form of epting her loyalty. That female raised her head with eyes full of tears and looked at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°My name is Maya. From today onwards, I am yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her veins bulged, why did the sentence ¡°From today onwards, I am yours¡± sounded extremely awkward? ¡°Maya, friendship is something that is mutual, we are equal and I am not of a higher status than you, so you don¡¯t have to be like this,¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she leaned into Lea¡¯s arms. She looked at Lea¡¯s side face and smiled, ¡°Besides, I cannot make you mine. Only he... is mine.¡± Chapter 151 - You Want to Compete with Me Too?

Chapter 151: You Want to Compete with Me Too?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea felt a sense of enjoyment at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Just for this short while, let him enjoy the title of being the ¡®only¡¯. Even though it might not be forever, today must have been the happiest day of his entire life. With hands around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, Lea looked at Maya as though looking at a rival in love, he asked, ¡°What? You want topete with me too?¡± Maya was shocked, she leaned backwards and fell to the ground. She looked at Lea with horror and said, ¡°No... No, Witch Doctor, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lea held his head high haughtily and walked past Maya with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. These few steps were more coquettish than ever. The fish bones at Bode¡¯s side were already stewed till milky white. Even Gu Mengmeng smelled the fragrance and was all ready to start eating, not to mention Sandy and Maya. Gu Mengmeng hopped over to the pot and put in the sliced ginger, before adding in the fish meat after letting it boil for a while. After approximately five minutes, Gu Mengmeng pped her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Reaching her hands out to grab, Gu Mengmeng then realized that this pathetic Beast World did not even have bowls and chopsticks. She was able to hold the tree branches to eat while barbecuing, but how was she going to drink the fish soup? Hold the stone pot and drink from it? Gu Mengmeng nced around. Lea was confused, but he followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nces while asking, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Gu Mengmeng described the shapes of bowl and chopsticks briefly. Lea nodded and seemed to be deep in his thoughts, before leaving a light kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°I know where to find things simr to that, wait for me to go and get it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded obediently. Boyfriends... are such capable beings. Sandy and Maya crowded beside Gu Mengmeng and the three little heads surrounded the pot, sniffing and drooling over the fragrance. Just when they almost could not resist the temptation, Lea finally came back. But looking at what was on his hands, Gu Mengmeng turned into a stone on the spot as though she was struck by lightning. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea holding half of a tiger skull in his left hand, upside down. The eye area was shaved till t, while the two furry ears were still dripping with water. It clearly showed that the thoughtful Lea had carefully washed the head after retrieving it. But, even a tiger skull dripping with water was scary, okay? And look at his right hand, what were those things that suspiciously resembled the ribs of a tiger? Gu Mengmeng took a few steps backwards instinctively, almost bumping into the stone pot behind her. Lea rushed to her in a sprint, he grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist with the hand that was holding onto the bones of the tiger and she fell into his arms. ¡°You had promised not to make me worry,¡± Lea said solemnly. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teeth were chattering in fear, she stuttered, ¡°Erm... Erm well, well, can you put whatever is in your hands down.... before having a talk?¡± Lea did not understand, but he followed what she said. Gu Mengmeng looked at the half tiger skull and the ribs that were put aside by Lea and pulled him to somewhere further away before saying, ¡°Did you actually want me to eat with that?¡± Lea looked at the tiger skull and nodded his head genuinely. Gu Mengmeng suddenly tripped and fell into Lea¡¯s arms, she moved and murmured, ¡°Can your interests be any less gory... That thing is too scary, I don¡¯t dare to use it.¡± Lea broke into a grin andforted Gu Mengmeng by patting her head that was snuggling in his chest. ¡°It is just food, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Gu Mengmeng had no tears left to cry, she could only let out a roar in her mind, ¡°Can you please don¡¯t use that loving expression and say such horrible things!¡± Chapter 152 - Indeed, It Was Delicious.

Chapter 152: Indeed, It Was Delicious.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was really afraid of that, Lea hugged her and said, ¡°We won¡¯t use it if you don¡¯t like it, I can think of other alternatives.¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately shook her head, she did not dare to let Lea think of other ways, if not god knows what skull he might bring backter. Gu Mengmeng looked around, and an idea shed into her mind. She pointed to the branches that Bode had brought back for lighting a fire and said, ¡°This, this, we can use this.¡± Lea followed her small hand and looked over at the branch that was no thicker than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, with a clearly confused look. ¡°This?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head firmly and answered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this indeed.¡± Gu Mengmeng said while running out, gesturing for Lea to cut out about a branch of ten centimeters thick, before digging out the wooden core and creating a very vintage and simple wooden bowl. But the modern wooden bowls were oiled, water would surely seeped through this simple one and there would be sawdust if used directly. Hence, Gu Mengmeng plucked two big leaves from the tree and put it one on top of another at the bottom of the bowl. After that, she took another bowl and filled fish meat and soup into the one with the leaves. Being someone that naturally cared for others, Gu Mengmeng wanted to pass the bowl of fish soup to Sandy, but was carried away from the pot by Lea to somewhere empty. Lea was in his half-beast form, making a personal sofa for Gu Mengmeng with his big tail, while he sat cross-legged, his elbow resting against his curved knees and he looked at Gu Mengmeng, enjoying the sight of her eating. Gu Mengmeng was using two thin branches as the chopsticks, although slightly difficult to use because of it being crooked, it was nheless better than tiger ribs. Taking a piece of fish meat into her mouth, the taste was firm, sweet and fresh, the fish meat soup was something different after a few meals of the roasted meat. Gu Mengmeng then used the chopsticks to pick up one slice and feed it to Lea. ¡°You should try some, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Lea went closer to the fish meat and sniffed it with his nose, before curving his lips. Then, the mouth that seemed to be going after the meat turned and went past the wooden chopsticks, kissing onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. This kiss was only at surface level, but it made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Everyone... was looking. But Lea did not care about others¡¯ looks, he looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth tenderly, licked his lips and said, ¡°Indeed, it was delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips into a faint smile, looked down and continued to put the fish meat on her chopsticks into her mouth. She did not dare to look at Lea¡¯s eyes and could only secretly eat what was in her bowl. Too upied with the sound of her heartbeat, Gu Mengmeng did not even realize when the food in her bowl was finished. Lea took over the empty bowl that Gu Mengmeng had finished eating and asked, ¡°Anymore? I can help you fill one more bowl.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head shyly and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I am full.¡± Lea frowned, feeling heartache that his Mengmeng only eat this little every meal. All the delicacies cooked with hard work went into Sandy and Maya¡¯s stomachs. Thinking for a while, Lea whispered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°But, I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Gu Mengmeng then realized that she had finished all the food, not leaving a single bit for Lea. Hence she quickly said, ¡°I will go and help you get a bowl.¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m Saint Nazaire¡¯s witch doctor, how can I fight for food with females?¡± Chapter 153 - Share Some with Me

Chapter 153: Share Some with Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at Sandy and Maya almost fighting over a few slices of fish, Gu Mengmeng did hesitantly, ¡°Then...¡± ¡°You go help yourself to one bowl, then share some with me, alright?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. As a capable girlfriend, how could she let her boyfriend starve? So she held her bowl and jumped out of Lea¡¯s tails, dashed to the pot and grabbed a bowl full of fish under the gaze of both Sandy and Maya. The steam from the fish meat rose to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small face, as though she was the only color in the world from Lea¡¯s angle. Opening his arms, Lea weed Gu Mengmeng that was walking towards him. Lea kept his tails and embraced her with his body, feeling the wonderful sensation of her inside his arms. Being used to the numerous hugs throughout these few days, Gu Mengmeng did not reject him nor feel awkward. She simply picked up a slice of fish, blew it cold in front of her mouth before sending it to Lea¡¯s lips. Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth like she was feeding some kid and said, ¡°Come, open your mouth, ahhhh~~¡± Lea smiled, but used one hand to push back the chopsticks into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. When Gu Mengmeng stared at him with her huge innocent eyes, Lea went closer to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips again and kissed her. His agile tongue helped Gu Mengmeng chew the fish meat into smaller pieces, then releasing her small mouth unwillingly. Before he left, he sucked on her small tongue and some saliva dripped down from their separated lips, reflecting the sun rays and looking crystal clear. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was bright red, it was only then did she realize the meaning of Lea saying ¡°share some with me¡±. Such a way of sharing... exists? Gu Mengmeng instinctively swallowed the fish meat in her mouth, but could not bring herself to feed another bite to Lea. She directly handed the chopsticks to Lea, shyly looking away and said, ¡°You... You can help yourself.¡± Lea loved Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shy look, especially her little mouth, always having a seductive smell, making him want to try it over and over again. Using a slender and bony finger to hook Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin, Lea said innocently, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to use these two sticks.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed the bowl into Lea¡¯s hands and sprinted away like she was running for her life, while shouting, ¡°Use your hands if you don¡¯t know how to use chopsticks.¡± Looking at Gu Mengmeng running away from him, Lea¡¯s heart sank. Did he force her too much in the end? Although Gu Mengmeng was running away, she did not go too far and only went to look for Sandy and Maya. The two little females that did not even dare to make a sound in front of Nina were fighting intensely for a pot of fish at that moment. Gu Mengmeng walked to the middle and separated the two of them. ¡°These fishes are everywhere in the river, just catch another two, cut them up and throw it into the pot if there aren¡¯t enough. We have the soup done, and it¡¯s not troublesome to cook more, what is there to fight?¡± Maya¡¯s whole understanding of Gu Mengmeng was her punching Nina, adding to the fact that Maya had always been someone being bullied by Nina, so Maya was feeling both longingness and fearful towards Gu Mengmeng. Now that Gu Mengmeng had spoken, she naturally did not dare to continue fighting for the food. Moreover, she was eating the food that Sandy¡¯s partner had gathered. Even though she was a female, she would be too ashamed to snatch away the food from the rightful person that had not eaten. So Maya took a step back obediently, before looking at Sandy sincerely and asked, ¡°Sandy, can I let Nissan in? I want to ask him to catch a few more water shuttles and we can eat it together.¡± Chapter 154 - Gaining Fan Girls

Chapter 154: Gaining Fan Girls

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy nodded as a form of approval, Maya then waved her hands and a wolf leaped in. Gu Mengmeng took a step back instinctively, even though this wolf was almost half in sizepared to Elvis and being in the shade of the ordinary gray. Having seen Elvis¡¯s original form, this great wolf looked just like the husky in her neighborhood. But even so, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart still skipped a beat due to mankind¡¯s natural fear towards beasts. Lea did not miss Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fearful expression, so when Nissan walked past him, he ¡®identally¡¯ kicked him back to his original ce. Lea stood up and stretched, while signaling to Bode, ¡°There are not enough food for the females,e with me to gather some back for them.¡± Bode suddenly felt his leopard life was glorious at that moment, for once he was notmanded by Gu Mengmeng! He felt so happy, although he could not exin why, he felt like he could finally hold his head high. Bode followed behind Lea along the river, Lea signaled to Nissan with his eyes as he walked past him, Nissan immediately lowered his head and followed behind Lea without saying a word. Lea¡¯s mouth moved, but of course Gu Mengmeng could not hear what he was saying as she was too far away. However, the other females had caught it clearly, Lea had ordered with a ghostly smile, that nobody shall show their original forms in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng decided that since she had time, she asked Sandy to order her partners to make bowls and chopsticks of various sizes, just like how Lea made with wood. Using a trunk as wide as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, they emptied the core, drilled two holes at the symmetrical sides and tied a vine to it, that was how a simple pail was made. Thankfully for the males¡¯ hands-on skills in the Beast World, although it was not as pretty as the one Lea had made, it could serve the main functions. The pail was not the best looking, but it could work. While waiting for Sandy¡¯s partners to bring back water with the new tool, Gu Mengmeng added some water into the pot with the slightly bigger bowl, before mixing with the long chopsticks while humming songs and rxingly waiting for Lea and the rest toe back. But Sandy was too intrigued and did not spare a nce for the pot. She stared at Gu Mengmeng with eyes spewing out hearts and kisses and said, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you are incredible, you know how to do so many strange yet extremely useful things, you even know how to sing.¡± Gu Mengmeng broke into a smile, she looked at the cutlery on the floor that would only be treated as defective products in the modern world before being destroyed and she just could not take Sandy¡¯spliment. However, she was epted the part on singing readily. Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng smiled to Sandy and asked, ¡°You like to listen to songs?¡± Sandy nodded aggressively, with hands sped together in front of her chest and she immediately turned into a fan girl. As the legend goes, only the mermaid tribe in the deep oceans and some birds that were used to migrating knew how to sing, but Saint Nazaire was far from the ocean, while no species of bird that know how to sing would fly past here when migrating. Hence, the sound of singing was a luxury to Sandy, and even to the entire of Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng did not know that, she was simply ttered by Sandy¡¯s longing eyes, hence she hummed lightly to set the tune, before mixing the fish soup in the pot and started singing, ¡°In addition to love we are also blessed with, the joy of chatting about dates with good friends... You are the dowry the most precious collection of mine, if you don¡¯t nod I won¡¯t marry the guy... I am a dowry, please take me by your side, don¡¯t marry the man that think I¡¯m too noisy...¡± Sandy and Maya was stunned, they were too upied with looking at Gu Mengmeng with admiring eyes andpletely did not notice that Lea, Bode and Nissan has brought back the cleaned fish. Until Gu Mengmeng sang finish thest note, she was embraced by Lea. The two females recovered from their daze and eximed, ¡°Gu Mengmeng... your singing was so amazing, it is the most wonderful sound in the entire world!¡± Chapter 155 - Lesson Learned

Chapter 155: Lesson Learned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng did not reply to Sandy. Please forgive her, for she has always valued love over friendship, hence hibernating. Moreover, she and Lea are so infatuated with each other right now, of course Lea is the only one in her eyes. Sandy will definitely understand~ ¡°You¡¯re back. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Gu Mengmeng took Lea by his neck and kissed his face. Lea looked a lot more rxed, yet it was still difficult to hide his disappointment: ¡°You sang really well, it¡¯s a pity... I could not listen to all of it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was all smiles: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just singing? If you want to listen, I can sing to you every day.¡± Lea raised his eyebrows, smiled and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face: ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to that.¡± It was clear to Gu Mengmeng that Lea wanted to listen to listen to her singing now, so without further ado, she snuggled up in Lea¡¯s arms and sang Hebe Tien¡¯s ¡°My Little Happiness¡±. When she finished singing, she looked up and fixed her eyes on Lea¡¯s sweet smile, only to see him gently raising her chin with his finger and put his lips on hers. After kissing for awhile, he started chanting in a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked confusedly at Lea. He hasn¡¯t called her by her full name for a long time, but now that he called her like that again, she felt a sense of unfamiliarity grew within her. This unfamiliarity pounded at her heart one time after another, messing up the rhythm of her heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯m chanting your name, very seriously.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead once again, and said affectionately: ¡°Because I know, meeting you has been the happiest thing that has ever happened in my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help but tough from the sweetness she felt in her heart. She hugged Lea while patting his back lightly: ¡°They are just lyrics, you don¡¯t have to take them too seriously. Many lyricists merely write songs pretending sadness without any substantial content.¡± Lea did not say much, only kissing Gu Mengmeng on her tiny mouth again, then saying: ¡°I¡¯m going to cook fish for all of you to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a little iffy. Why was Lea suddenly so friendly towards Sandy and Maya when he has only cared about her all along? She turned around again, only to see Bode with a flushed face. He took the initiative to take the bowl that Gu Mengmeng had just used, helping her to re-stack new, clean leaves and delivered them to her, ¡°I won¡¯tin that you¡¯re troublesome anymore. You¡¯re really great, you¡¯re really really great.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was at a loss. Why did everyone be so different just after a fishing trip? Sandy noticed her confusion and walked over: ¡°They definitely heard the song you just sang for Maya and I. Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re really nice, you definitely sang that so Lea wouldn¡¯t dare to bully us in the future right?¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to tell her that it was a misunderstanding... But since it hase to this, Gu Mengmeng decided not to exin. After all, she had learned her lesson from the Yoo Sijin story. Lea had made additional improvements on the basis of Gu Mengmeng, making the fish taste even more delicious than before. Although Gu Mengmeng was already full, she ate another bowl of fish. Lea, satisfied, carried Gu Mengmeng with the stone pot that Bode had washed and walked back. Gu Mengmeng was still carrying a big bowl in her arms. It was the one that she had snatched back on behalf of Elvis when the fish had just been cooked by Lea. The sunset dyed a lightyer of afterglow on Lea¡¯s silver fur, presenting a mysterious color that was between pink and purple. The gentle breeze scattered some of the fur. From Gu Mengmeng¡¯s point of view, the word ¡°Otherworldly¡± was clearly written on Lea¡¯s profile. After looking at him for a while, she fell asleep soundly. Lea¡¯s embrace, truly brings one peace. Chapter 156 - Good Morning, My Mengmeng

Chapter 156: Good Morning, My Mengmeng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng woke up the next morning, she felt sweaty and could only see pitch ck in front of her eyes. She stretched out her arm and found herself surrounded by something that felt soft and furry... Sensing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s movements, the thermostatic, living, furry 360-degree fully wrapped ¡°bed¡± automatically separated into two, ck on the left and white on the right. Gu Mengmeng sat up for a stretch, and could not help but exim ¡°My goodness!¡± when she turned around and saw the two giants lying beside her. After that, she pounced back to her original position and started rolling around. Who else can experience the type offort alike to having a Husky on your left and a Samoyed on your right, both with gorgeous physiques, free for you to hug all you want?! All Gu Mengmeng wanted to do was tough out loud: If I can¡¯t do it, who can? Lea and Elvis cooperated well with each other and did not transform back to human form, maintaining their posture while looking at the little female that is acting wildly on their bodies. In the past, people who saw them in their original forms run without turning back, avoiding them like a gue. She, on the other hand, was the only one who seemed to love them in their original forms. Lea clearly knew from what happened yesterday that it was not because Gu Mengmeng had any special preferences for males in their original forms, because when Sandy appeared in front of her in her original form, she clearly reacted with a fearful expression. The corners of Elvis¡¯ lips raised, smiling slightly as he saw Gu Mengmeng acting in a carefree manner, which warmed his heart. But! Damn, while he¡¯s in his original form, that smile, frightened Gu Mengmeng right away. When they saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, Elvis and Lea instantly transformed into their human forms, holding her, concerned: ¡°What happened? What made you look so ghastly pale? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Once again, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned bright red at light speed. No shit! None of you are wearing any damn clothes! Gu Mengmeng could already feel the serious impact on her nasal cavity, and two warm streams flowed down her nose. She turned around with a thump, stammering: ¡°The beast... beast skin dress... Wear... wear them properly.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged a nce, shaking their heads helplessly. Elvis entered the cave to retrieve the beast skin dress while Lea flirtatiously twisted his hips and walked behind Gu Mengmeng, slightly bending down to amodate her height, hugging her from the back. His lips barely a millimeter away from her earlobes, he said: ¡°You are the only one here, why are you wearing so much?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She felt as if her face could start steaming. She swallowed her saliva: ¡°I... I can¡¯t take it, I will nosebleed.¡± Lea¡¯s slender and pale fingers lightly brushed under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, and as he expected, it was stained with a touch of bright red. A lick with the tip of his tongue sent the sweetness right into his stomach. Lea said in a meaningful tone: ¡°Let me help you clean this up, alright? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not forget how Lea had helped her ¡°clean up¡± her nosebleed in the stream. Once was enough, her tiny heart was unable to take another round of that. She then shook her hands: ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine, I will stop nose bleeding if you wear your beast skin dress quickly.¡± Leaughed, lifting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin so that she would raise her head to prevent further bleeding, but when her head was raised, her eyes met right with Lea, who was standing behind, looking down at her. Lea, bare chested, gave Gu Mengmeng an ambiguous smile that belonged only to her, coupled with azy expression from having just woken up. He kissed her lightly on her forehead, saying: ¡°Good morning, my Mengmeng.¡± Chapter 157 - Love Is Blind, Beauty Is In The Eye Of The Beholder Chapter 157: Love Is Blind, Beauty Is In The Eye Of The Beholder Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis had definitely heard everything that had happened outside given his strong hearing ability. However, he had no choice but to act like nothing happened. He felt sufficiently happy that she could be the first person he saw when he woke up in the morning. Carrying two beast skin dresses, Elvis wrapped one around his waist and threw the other one to Lea, ¡°The male at Nina¡¯s house is only barely living because of you. If you don¡¯t visit him, he might not be able to survive.¡± Lea took the beast skin dress reluctantly but did not wear it. Instead, he wiped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, wiping her small face clean, not bothering about the nosebleed that had dyed his dress, making it look like he was on his period... ¡°Mengmeng does not like Nina.¡± Lea said as he tied his beast skin dress, ¡°I don¡¯t like whatever Mengmeng doesn¡¯t like.¡± Elvis was silent, then he sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t like her either.¡± Suddenly, the three of them looked at one another andughed simultaneously. Obediently, Gu Mengmeng took the initiative to help Lea tie up his beast skin dress, trying to ignore the period-looking blood stains. She patted him, gesturing him to sit down, which he did ordingly. Gu Mengmeng stripped off a piece of beast skin, biting on it while holding Lea¡¯s silver hair, taking a strand behind each ear and tied them together. Then, she turned the ponytail inward, forming a simple hairstyle. Gu Mengmeng ran in front of Lea to take a look, then nodded with satisfaction, ¡°I was just thinking about how this hairstyle would suit you yesterday. It showcases the heyday of your beauty without looking overly intentional, you simply look out of this world!¡± Lea had never bothered much about his hair, but now that Gu Mengmengplimented him like that, it made him think that his hair was actually not too bad after all. With a big smile, Lea poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny nose, ¡°I knew you were the most soft-hearted. You don¡¯t have to tter me like this, I will go and treat Nina¡¯s partner. After all, he lives in Saint Nazaire, I won¡¯t leave him stranded as a witch doctor.¡± Gu Mengmeng also thought that her ttery was a little too exaggerated, but love is blind, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Isn¡¯t there no fixed way topliment your own boyfriend? Who can control the subjective consciousness of a girl experiencing her first love? Lea stood up, pulling Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hands, reluctant to part with her, ¡°I won¡¯t bring you there with me since I know you don¡¯t like Nina. Later, let Elvis pluck some fruit for you to fill your tummy. When I¡¯m back, I will help you to bring some water shuttles, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled Elvis¡¯ ¡°shocking¡± cooking skills, nodding sympathetically, ¡°Alright.¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hands to his lips and gave it a kiss, before turning around to take his leave. The atmosphere became slightly awkward, with Gu Mengmeng and Elvis being the only two left in the cave. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going to the stream to take a bath. Do you want toe along?¡± Elvis nodded and carried Gu Mengmeng towards the stream. It was only when they reached the stream when Gu Mengmeng realized that the clothes she was wearing was different from one one she wore when she returned from Sandy¡¯s. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°These clothes...¡± Elvis replied, ¡°I changed them.¡± The second half of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sentence stuck in her throat, and was turned into an ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not dare to look back at Elvis after she answered, and could only squat beside theke, sshing cold water on her face. She could not put into words the weird sense of uneasiness in her heart, but there was a voice inside that kept on praying for Elvis to not say anything. However, it was clear that Gu Mengmeng did not burn her joss sticks regrly, so the Gods clearly had no intention of protecting her... ¡°So have youe to a conclusion, regarding what I said previously?¡± Elvis eventually spoke up. The previous question only consisted of three words... ¡°What about me?¡± Chapter 158 - Why Not Me?

Chapter 158: Why Not Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng froze while washing her face. She pressed her lips together, looking into the water for a while, before finally deciding to face it. Shaking off the water droplets on her hands, Gu Mengmeng stood up and faced Elvis, frowning subconsciously. She did not know why, but she felt guilty towards him. Yet, isn¡¯t it useless to escape from something that you are supposed to face? Moreover, she had nowhere to escape to. ¡°Elvis, I know you treat me very well, but I really cannot ept you.¡± Gu Mengmeng inched closer to Elvis, stopping three feet away. Raising her head, she said cautiously and seriously, ¡°I know this is Saint Nazaire, and this ce does not follow the rules in the world I came fro. I am willing to try to do in Rome as Rome does and ept the customs here, but I really cannot ept... things like polygamous rtionships.¡± Elvis stood rooted to the ground, like an iron sculpture. After looking at Gu Mengmeng for a while, he asked, ¡°Why not me?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent for a moment. Right, why not Elvis? He was the first person she met. When they first met, she mistook him for a dream. It was that much beyond one¡¯s grasp, that much dream-like. She hugged and molested him, and had memorably said, ¡°I will not be responsible for this¡±. It was just a joke then, but looking back, it seemed like it was destined to be. Elvis was strong and was extremely good towards her. But on the contrary, her heart leaned towards that flirty snow fox. Many things just cannot be exined. Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly, ¡°How are there ¡°Why¡±s when ites to feelings? Are you able to say clearly, your reasons for liking me?¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng silently, not speaking for a long time. Gu Mengmeng smiled lightly, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m prettier than the other females here? However, no matter how good the visuals are, I will still age. Is it because I¡¯m more knowledgeable than the other females here? However, even if I do not mate with you, I will still pass on the knowledge I possess to the people of Saint Nazaire. Sooner orter, everyone will learn the things I know. Then, will I still be special?¡± Elvis is not Lea, neither can he express himself as eloquently as Lea can. But he knew that Gu Mengmeng was wrong. Even if she ages one day, or if she bes ordinary, he was absolutely confident that he would still love her as much, or even more. Gu Mengmeng wanted to continue saying something, but Elvis took two steps forward and embraced her. His voice was deep and husky, with a tinge of loneliness and pleading, ¡°I won¡¯t fight for the position of first partner with Lea, I just want to stay by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Elvis, but couldn¡¯t make him budge. She wanted to speak, but Elvis did not give her any opportunities to. ¡°You have a special identity, and Lea simply cannot protect you all by himself. You need more, stronger partners, not only myself, and Lea knows this as well.¡± Before Elvis finished, Gu Mengmeng retorted, ¡°I¡¯m different from the other females here, I¡¯m not one to sit and wait for others to protect me.¡± Elvis was startled, with a slight disappointment. That¡¯s right, she is a messenger of the Beast Deity, different from the other females who can only wait for males to protect them. While Elvis was zoning out, Gu Mengmeng took the opportunity to slide herself out of his arms. Taking two steps back, she said ¡°I will move to Lea¡¯s cave when he returnster. I have troubled you all these while, thank you for taking care of me.¡± Chapter 159 - You Don’t Have To Go

Chapter 159: You Don¡¯t Have To Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis¡¯ spine stiffened, and it was as if his blood had solidified in that moment. For a long while, he was out of breath, and could only stare right at Gu Mengmeng, whose determination and certainty shone through her clear and doe-like eyes. Elvis knew that such an expression was more than just the stubborn words of a female. She was really going to depart from his life. His left chest stopped beating for a while, then let out a deafening sound which was so loud it caused Elvis¡¯ eardrums to buzz continuously. Blood rushed to his eyes, blurring his vision. Turning around resolutely, Elvis only said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Taking big strides, he took his leave. As she watched Elvis¡¯ back view, Gu Mengmeng felt as if she was going to be swallowed by her own guilt. Damn, rejecting someone is truly stressful, Gu Mengmeng could only hope that she would never have to do it a second time. She took a damn vow, that she would no longer be envious of the school belles for receiving confessions all day, and for rejecting people as easily as chewing on some potato chips. What did Elvis mean when he said she didn¡¯t have to go? Was he going to let her stay in the cave instead? That¡¯s not right... Damn, she already rejected him, and now she is making him lose everything he has? Isn¡¯t that shameless?! Gu Mengmeng could not do such a thing consciously, so she decided to first pack up her things and wait for Lea toe back before she moves to his ce. Back at the cave, Gu Mengmeng looked down at her feet that were hurting excruciatingly, finally understanding why Lea and Elvis always carried her every time they went out, practically never allowing her to walk by herself. She took too long, and it was only now that she noticed their concern for her. Looking around, Gu Mengmeng was limited by her vision and could only see within 10 square metres from the entrance of the cave. Any further and it would be pitch ck. If Gu Mengmeng had walked in, she would not have been able to see anything. However, on second thought, she transmigrated here by swimming, and probably only has one item that belonged to her, which was the love artifact bikini which the salesperson convinced her to purchase for when she ¡°chances upon¡± the swimming club senior. So, she actually did not have anything to pack up. Gu Mengmeng wore the bikini, then wore the clothes that Elvis made for her over the bikini. Right, there were protective padding above and below, clearly providing more security than not having them. Out of sheer boredom, Gu Mengmeng patted her hands against the entrance of the cave, walking back and forth waiting for Lea¡¯s return. She prayed silently in her heart, hoping Lea woulde back earlier than Elvis, so it would not be too awkward. However, after waiting for ages, Lea still did not return even when the sun had set. Elvis did not return either. At night, the cave is still rather terrifying, and she could me nothing but this damned territorial behavior. Since Elvis was the leader of Saint Nazaire, he had the biggest territory. There were no flies around, let alone neighbors. At that time, the only thing that apanied Gu Mengmeng was her shadow, which was blurred by the silver moonlight. Besides the sound of the wind, the only other sound was the beating of her heart. The longer Gu Mengmeng waited, the more flustered she got. Elvis and Lea had never left her alone like this. Could it be that when Lea went to heal Nina¡¯s partner, she let her other partners attack Lea instead of being grateful? Thought after thought, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Lea lying in a pool of blood, at the gate of death. She stood up violently, ignoring the pain in her feet and ran towards Sandy¡¯s house. She did not know where Nina lived, so she could only ask Sandy for help. She did not run far when she saw a pair of green eyes watching her in the dark. She staggered and fell to the ground, backing up fearfully, only to find energy draining from her limbs. When met with such danger, she did not even have the ability to run, and could only watch as the pair of green eyes approached her slowly, one step after another... Chapter 160 - Elvis Got Hurt

Chapter 160: Elvis Got Hurt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the owner of the pair of eyes appeared from the darkness right in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, she felt at ease instead. ¡°Elvis? Why did you onlye back now?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried but realized her legs were so wobbly she could not stand, so she decided to sit cross-legged on the floor, with her arms hanging weakly resting on the side of her knees. She looked up at the gilding wolf in front of her, ¡°Have you seen Lea? He hasn¡¯te back, I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Elvis did not transform back to human form, only using his head to poke Gu Mengmeng, gesturing at her to return to the cave. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°Why? What happened? Why are you not transforming back to human form?¡± Elvis poked at Gu Mengmeng twice more, but she remained stubborn, unwilling to return. Not having any other choice, Elvis could only throw her on his back, carrying her back into the cave. It didn¡¯t take much walking distance for Gu Mengmeng to clearly sense something wrong with Elvis. Despite his efforts to hide it, Gu Mengmeng still realized his hind leg seemed to have been injured. Afraid to cause further injury, Gu Mengmeng did not struggle during the trip. It was only until Elvis had sent her into the cave and was about to turn around when Gu Mengmeng spread open her arms, blocking Elvis¡¯ way at the cave entrance, ¡°What happened to your leg? You are hurt, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elvis subconsciously withdrew his leg, letting out a deep whimper. Gu Mengmeng did not understand beastnguage, and could only worry, ¡°Lea went to treat Nina¡¯s partner for a day and hasn¡¯t returned. How about this, you stay in the cave and rest while I¡¯ll go get Lea back to treat your injury.¡± When Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, she turned around to run out. However, Elvis ignored his injury, biting onto the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress, bringing her back to his embrace. With a flick of his front paw, Gu Mengmeng was right in his arms. Gu Mengmeng did not face as much psychological pressure when it came to Elvis being in his beast form. Also, since his hind leg was clearly injured, any resistance would definitely cause further injury. Thus, Gu Mengmeng did not dare to make any movements, and could only let Elvis protect her under his abdomen, using his chin to lightly brush against the top of her head. Finally, he ced her head in the pit of his neck, the softest area of his jaw touching against her head gently. Just like that, he hugged her and did not sleep throughout the night. Gu Mengmeng did not know when she fell asleep, but it was only when she woke up again that she realized Elvis was gone once again. There were some fruits that had already been washed that were ced at the cave entrance, and she thought that Elvis had probably ced them there. Gu Mengmeng looked around, but did not notice any signs of Lea¡¯s return. A huge sense of uneasiness and suspicion grew in her heart. She could neither bother eating those fruits, nor about how painful the bottom of her feet felt. She could only walk out of Elvis¡¯ territory based on her own memory, running straight to Sandy¡¯s ce. Gu Mengmeng had barely reached Sandy¡¯s house when Sandy appeared from her cave. Her eyes were bloodshot and red, and it was obvious she had cried. ¡°You...?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not make any requests when Sandy was under such a condition, so she showed some concern first, ¡°What happened? Did Ninae to bully you again?¡± Sandy shook her head, and tears that looked like they took a long time to stop poured out of her eyes once again. She pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hands, her tear-filled eyes fixated on Gu Mengmeng, biting her lower lip, unable to say anything. Eventually, she pulled Gu Mengmeng in for a tight hug, followed by a burst of throbbing tears, sobbing until she could barely breathe. Gu Mengmeng patted Sandy¡¯s back gently, not knowing what had happened. Yet, she felt as if a dark cloud was hovering over her head, pressing against her until she felt like suffocating. Chapter 161 - Lea, I’m Here To Pick You Up

Chapter 161: Lea, I¡¯m Here To Pick You Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy cried for a long time, and Gu Mengmeng stood still throughout, letting Sandy hug her until she finally stopped crying. She whimpered, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, don¡¯t be too sad. Although Lea he... but you still have Elvis, so hurry mate with Elvis, don¡¯t let Nina... Boohoo...¡± Sandy spoke with much stammering, but Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was palpitating violently. She held onto Sandy¡¯s shoulder, knitted her brows with an eye smile, asking, ¡°Tell me, what happened to Lea?¡± Sandy looked at Gu Mengmeng with her swollen eyes, asking timidly, ¡°You... still don¡¯t know?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°What is there that I should know about?¡± With a loud wail, Sandy cried even harder. Gu Mengmeng had never been more frustrated. At this moment, she could confirm that Sandy was not crying because she was bullied, but it was for her, and it is rted to Lea. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me first, what happened? Where is Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed tightly on Sandy¡¯s shoulders, forcing her to calm down. With snot running down her nose and tears dripping down her face, Sandy replied with a thick crying voice, ¡°Lea is going to mate with Nina...¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng retreated two steps backwards. She then shook her head and forced a smile, ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible! Lea was still fine when we were together yesterday and he¡¯s going to mate with Nina today, how is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, everyone in the tribe already knows about it.¡± Gu Mengmeng had long let go of Sandy¡¯s shoulders, but she still stood rooted to the ground at the same position, crying out loud. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head was buzzing, her brain unable to make sense of any of this. No matter how she thought about it, she could not think of a reason. Why would Lea do this? She grabbed on to Sandy¡¯s elbow, holding back the stinging pain in her eyes, ¡°Bring me to Nina¡¯s.¡± ¡°You... what are you going to do?¡± Sandy pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, ¡°Elvis is not around you, it is too dangerous for you to go over alone. What if...¡± ¡°What if?¡± Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°What if what? Would Lea hit me?!¡± Sandy pressed her lips together and did not respond, but it was clear from her expression that that was just what she was worried about. Gu Mengmeng did not care about so much, pulling Sandy to walk out. Although Bode didn¡¯t like how Gu Mengmeng alwaysmanded him around, but he was indebted to Gu Mengmeng. Furthermore, Gu Mengmeng was dragging Sandy along, so he could no longer just sit and watch. So, with Sandy on his back and Gu Mengmeng in his arms, he carried them while gloomily saying, ¡°I will send you guys over.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not divert any attention to thank him. She only wanted to quickly find Lea, and bring him back. Bode moved very efficiently and reached the territorial boundary of Nina¡¯s ce in no time. He put Sandy and Gu Mengmeng down, ¡°I can only send you guys up to here, but if anything happens, just shout and I... will go in there to save you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not in the mood to listen to Bode¡¯s words, and could only run into Nina¡¯s cave barefooted. Even before she arrived at the entrance, she saw Nina walking out in big strides, with Lea right beside her. Gu Mengmeng ignored Nina, looking right at Lea, trying her best to smile, ¡°Lea, you didn¡¯te home for a day, I am very worried about you.¡± ¡°Lea, I¡¯m here to pick you up. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lea stood rooted in his original spot, maintaining an elegant yet aloof smile throughout. He looked at Gu Mengmeng and replied, ¡°I think, I cannot go with you anymore.¡± Chapter 162 - A Mutually Consented Thing

Chapter 162: A Mutually Consented Thing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile froze on her face. Lea had not opened his mouth to exin when her tears let her down by falling uncontrobly. Gu Mengmeng ignored the soreness in her eyes and also did not want to analyze what exactly was the reason why her heart was feeling so suffocated. She just wanted to use the brightest smile to call Lea back. But Lea stood rooted to the spot, not moving a single inch. A refined and cultured smile was still hanging on his face as he replied Gu Mengmeng, ¡°It¡¯s going to be winter soon...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand what Lea meant as she just speedily wiped the tears in her eyes away and stared at Lea with her fullest concentration, waiting for him to continue. Lea¡¯s sight swept across Gu Mengmeng to look at a faraway ce and he continued with disappointment, ¡°I have already matured into adulthood for quite some time. If I don¡¯t mate anytime soon, I¡¯ll miss the opportunity to bear the strongest cubs.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain exploded with a boom while steam was rising with the momentum of an avnche inside her. A thought kept surfacing in her mind: Lea left her because she did not want to mate with him... Yeah, from the beginning, she just nned to date Lea. When Lea confessed to her, she even told Lea clearly that she would not mate with him and just date him so as to reduce the mental load on her. She could be bold and straightforward while forcibly seizing Lea¡¯s good qualities and then tell herself that this was a mutually consented thing... But now, Lea was unwilling to consent to it. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s whole body was shaking but she could not say a single word as she just stared at Lea while clenching her fists and letting tears pour out from her eyes like a beautiful stream. She did not know what she was expecting, and she knew that she looked like a good-for-nothing. However, she could neither turn away in an elegant and unconventional manner nor could she say anything to persuade him to stay. Lea did not give Gu Mengmeng much time to tidy up her emotions and continued saying as if Gu Mengmeng was someone who did not have much to do with him, ¡°Nina agreed that her mating authority will belong to me until she bears my strong cubs. So, I¡¯ve to stay by her side to nurse her body well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nina raised her head proudly. She did not once felt this carefree before so she took a small step forward and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the First Beauty of Saint Nazaire? You¡¯re pulling onto two such outstanding males, Lea and Elvis, but you¡¯re unwilling to mate with them and you¡¯re just expending theirbor for no reason at all? So selfish of you! I¡¯m different and I can give Lea a nest and even a few nests of cubs. With Lea¡¯s strong genes and my perfect genes, our babies will definitely be kings in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng went forward in quick steps and raised her hand, preparing to hit Nina. But just when her hand was only raised halfway, her wrist was clutched tightly by someone. Nina hid behind Lea, resembling a frightened bird while smirking delightfully at Gu Mengmeng. She did not say a single word and just hugged onto Lea¡¯s waist tightly, seeking for protection. At the same time, Lea clutched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist with one hand and patted Nina¡¯s back with his other hand. When he met eyes with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s doubtful gaze, his holy and seductive smile was still refined but did not epass the warmth he had when he looked at her previously. Lea¡¯s voice was cold and peaceful, just like an ancient well-water that was piercingly cold, ¡°Nina¡¯s my female. Nobody can touch her, including you.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to retract her wrist but Lea did not let go. She could feel the sharp anguish from her wrist. This was Lea¡¯s warning, if she dared tond a finger on Nina again, would he break her hand? Ha, Sandy¡¯s words really came true, Lea really acted rough on her. Chapter 163 - Gu Mengmeng, You’re So Selfish.

Chapter 163: Gu Mengmeng, You¡¯re So Selfish.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What if I hit her? What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head while clenching her teeth willfully. What the heck, she stole her boyfriend and still dared to brag to her with such audacity? Gu Mengmeng really could raise to the heavens and be Buddha if she was able to stomach this insult. Lea shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes sparkled with slight expectation written in them. The next moment, Lea added, ¡°I won¡¯t let you hit her.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head with a bitter smile, implying that she understood. Lea then released her and stood between her and Nina to prevent her from having the chance to harm Nina. ¡°Good, very good...¡± Gu Mengmeng stepped a step backwards and used another hand to support the wrist that turned numb from the clutch. She stared at Lea and said, ¡°I¡¯m rest assured knowing that you¡¯re safe and sound. Even if you¡¯re not together with me anymore, I still wish you happiness.¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, she turned around and lugged her feet with difficulty, heading back step by step. Nina¡¯s words was like a prick that pierced through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. With every heartbeat, the sharp object would be inserted further in: Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re so selfish. If you could not make any promises, what position were you in to possess Lea? Her steps were tremendously heavy, as if she was dragging the entire world. Gu Mengmeng walked less than three to five steps when she felt that her entire energy was depleted. She can¡¯t stop, she can¡¯t stop! Gu Mengmeng was continuously crying out to herself inside her. She did not want to part with hard feelings and she also did not want herst image in Lea¡¯s memory of her being a coward, sorry and pitiful looking, she didn¡¯t want any of it! Gu Mengmeng bit onto her lower lip hard, trying to suppress her developed tear nds. Her clenched fists were ced by her side so as to prevent herself from exposing any action of wiping her tears. She thought that just like that, nobody would know that she cried. But she had forgotten that the senses of males in the Beast World were very sensitive. Everyone present could hear her first tear drop clearly. ¡°Xiaomeng.¡± Just when Gu Mengmeng was unable to hold out any longer, her shoulder was held by someone. Gu Mengmeng looked up and although she could not see the appearance of the person standing in front of her, in the entire Saint Nazaire, there was only Elvis who would call her Xiaomeng. Gu Mengmeng bit onto her lower lip and could not say anything. She just felt her throat turning dry and tight and she could not make any sound. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms, with one hand supporting her butt and the other on her back, gently patting her while letting her lean on his shoulder. Elvis¡¯s voice was hoarse and despite him trying to control himself with all his might, he still could not hide his heartache. After thinking over it for quite some time, Elvis could only say a sentence, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here to fetch you back home.¡± As Elvis said, he carried Gu Mengmeng and left. He did not look at anyone a second longer other than Gu Mengmeng. When they walked out of Nina¡¯s family territory, Gu Mengmeng started to choke with sobs. When they returned back to Elvis¡¯s territory, Gu Mengmeng cried so badly until no sound came out from her. She was just opening her mouth wide to give out the sound of air as tears coursed down her face like torrent rain. If you said that the way Gu Mengmeng was crying was beautiful, that was all bullshit. Now, her mucus and tears were all mixed together and she was in the most sorry and ugly state you could ever imagine. But despite how bad she looked, Elvis still felt his heart ache like never before, as if his left chest was being torn to pieces by sharp ws and fangs, gnawing him till death. Chapter 164 - Down Memory Lane

Chapter 164: Down Memory Lane

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng, herself, did not even know when she slept. She forced herself to open her eyes when the dryness in her throat was too much for her to bear. She then realized that her eyes were so swollen until they looked like peaches and only a tiny slit could be opened. Elvis sent the water cup to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth and Gu Mengmeng took it before drinking inrge gulps without hesitation. Elvis was scared that she would choke, so he patted her back lightly. When Gu Mengmeng finished drinking her water, she returned the water cup back to Elvis. Then, she did not say anything and just stood up to head outside. Elvis pulled onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Are you still going to look for him?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that the ¡®him¡¯ Elvis said referred to Lea. Just thinking about this name made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ache badly. She was not confident that she could see Lea and listen to those heartless words again. Thus, she shook her head to deny. Elvis heaved a sigh of relief and exerted less strength on his hand. He did not want to see the heart-wrenching look on Gu Mengmeng again. Elvis stepped a step forward and pulled Gu Mengmeng in for a hug, saying, ¡°Your skin on your legs is wounded so you can¡¯t walk properly for the time being. Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down at the soles of her feet. A big piece of skin was scraped off and even exposed the blood inside the flesh, appearing to be very miserable. But, why didn¡¯t she feel any pain? Oh, maybe there¡¯s a limit to one¡¯s pain receptors? Everything¡¯s concentrated at her chest and she could not seem to feel... other parts of her body. However, Gu Mengmeng did not reject Elvis¡¯s suggestion. The hydrated throat enabled her to speak with some force but her voice was unimaginably hoarse. Every word she said made her feel as if small des were cutting her throat. ¡°I want to go to theke, the first ce I met you.¡± Elvis did not know what Gu Mengmeng wanted to do. To be honest, he did not understand most of the things Gu Mengmeng did. However, to Elvis, as long as Gu Mengmeng did not cry, he would not object to anything she wanted to do. Thus, Elvis took a thick beast skin and wrapped Gu Mengmeng up. Although winter was not here yet, the weather has already became cold. He could not let his Xiaomeng freeze even a little. Gu Mengmeng did not resist and let Elvis settle everything of herself. Until Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to theke where they first met, Gu Mengmeng, who was silent throughout the entire journey like a doll, finally had some form of reaction. The corners of Elvis¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards, and he pointed to theke and said, ¡°That day, you were standing there with half your body in the water. The water droplets reflected off your face, and you looked like an elf that has lost her way, making me step closer uncontrobly while being afraid of rming you. Then... you actually kissed me.¡± Elvis was immersed in the memories. Clearly, not much time had passed buting back here again, he felt as if a generation was over. Gu Mengmeng wanted toe down from Elvis¡¯s embrace. Elvis did not stop her and ced her down as she wished. Gu Mengmeng ignored Elvis¡¯s words or should I say, she ignored everything else. Gu Mengmeng walked to theke and as she walked, she took off the beast skin Elvis wore on her. Until the end, only that bikini she was wearing the first time they met was left on her body. She stopped by theke and turned around to look at Elvis. She said to Elvis while giving a small smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thank you, goodbye.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards and fell into the water, sttering huge waves of water in all directions. Gu Mengmeng curled herself up and held her breath, forcing her entire body to sink under the water. She wanted to go back, go back to the ce she belonged, where there was no bloody night campfire party, no distorted outlooks of marriage, no Elvis, no... Lea. Chapter 165 - Can’t It Be Me?

Chapter 165: Can¡¯t It Be Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That moment when Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards, Elvis rushed towards her out of instincts. His hand grabbed nothing in midair and he could not catch Gu Mengmeng in time. The unease in his heart grew bigger instantly, and he did not consider anything before directly jumping into theke water to catch Gu Mengmeng, who was holding her breath and sinking deeper into the water, in his arms tightly. He gave his feet a push and came out from the water. Theke water at this time was already very cold. It did not mean much to males but to females, this could cause them their lives. Elvis did not have the time to me or lecture her. He just carried the trembling Gu Mengmeng whose eyes were shut and ran towards the cave like a madman. He kept running while howling to the skies, as if he was sending some kind of message. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was already muddling along without any aim and after being bumped around by Elvis till her stomach started churning, water gushed out from her mouth and nose. After Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng back to the cave, he immediately took a thick beast skin to wipe her dry before wrapping her up. Then, he used the firewood that was prepared long ago to start a fire. Once everything¡¯s in ce, Elvis evolved into his wolf form and used his stomach to protect the freezing Gu Mengmeng by using his body heat to maintain her temperature. But what a pity, Gu Mengmeng was tormented too badly these few days. Her body was already very weak during the menstruation period and after sinking herself in the cold water, she felt so much more awful. She curled up her body and closed her eyes shut, looking as pitiful as an abandoned infant. Not longter, Elvis heard a rustle outside the cave. He evolved back into human form and ced Gu Mengmeng next to the firece gently. He ruffled her hair while muttering to himself bitterly, ¡°Can¡¯t it... be me?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply to him and just held onto her shoulders tightly, huddling her entire body up with all her might. She was restless and in agony. Elvisnded a light kiss on her forehead before using a pacifying tone to talk to her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. The person you want to see... is here. How about letting him in to apany you?¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes, her eyelids sore and painful. She extended her hand to grasp Elvis¡¯s fingers weakly and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Who¡¯s... here?¡± Elvis gave a bitterugh and replied, ¡°Lea, he¡¯s here. He¡¯s just at the boundary of my territory. I¡¯ll call him in to see you and let him apany you, alright?¡± Suddenly, Gu Mengmeng felt her nose turning sore, and she started crying. She choked on her tears and could not say a single word, shaking her head profusely. Elvis looked at her in shock and said, his heart aching badly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying again?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer him and shook her head while crying. She used all her energy to grab onto Elvis¡¯s fingers but still found it not secure enough. She was so scared that Elvis would retract his hand and call Lea in. Elvis frowned, wiping Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears away while his heart was breaking to pieces. He pulled her in for a sideways hug to pacify her uneasiness and whispered to her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tormenting yourself like this for him?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say a word and just shook her head profusely in Elvis¡¯s arms. Elvis could not bear to see Gu Mengmeng being so agitated and he could only try to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him? Then... shall I ask him to leave?¡± Gu Mengmeng then became silent, slowly releasing her hand that was tightly grasping onto Elvis¡¯s fingers. She continued hugging onto her own shoulders, curling up into a ball. Elvis sighed, he could never understand what Gu Mengmeng was thinking about. What he could do was toplete whatever she wanted. Since she did not want to see Lea, then that would be it. Elvis walked out of the cave and stared at Lea who was standing at the boundaries of his territory, asking him, ¡°Are you noting in?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze was empty and deep. He smiled bitterly while replying, ¡°Here... is not a ce I can easily enter anymore, I guess.¡± Chapter 166 - Luckily, She’s Unwilling To See Me

Chapter 166: Luckily, She¡¯s Unwilling To See Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis remained silent and did not answer him. Lea sighed deeply and then took the initiative to ask, ¡°She¡¯s unwilling to see me?¡± Actually, Lea heard the entire conversation between Elvis and Gu Mengmeng earlier in the cave. Even the sound of her sobbing while shaking her head, he heard it all distinctly. Elvis nodded his head almost invisibly, his lips pressed into a straight line. However, Lea smiled and said with a bitter but slightly relieved tone, ¡°Unwilling to see me... luckily, she¡¯s unwilling to see me.¡± Elvis looked at Lea in confusion. There was no speech involved as he inquired what Lea meant with his gaze. Lea breathed in deeply before replying, ¡°She¡¯s unwilling to see me because she¡¯s still holding a grudge against me. And holding a grudge against me... at least implies that I¡¯m still in her heart.¡± Elvis did not quite get Lea¡¯s logic, and he repeated the story of Gu Mengmeng drowning herself in the cold water. Then, he said how he dealt with it once again. Lea nodded his head and said, ¡°You dealt with it well. I already asked Bode to cook a pot of water shuttles when I arrived and had also added a lot of yellow roots. Sandy will send it overter. You can just appease Gu Mengmeng and ask her to drink more water.¡± Elvis nodded his head to agree then he nced at Lea and said, ¡°Then you...¡± Lea shook his hands and said, ¡°The most urgent matter is for you to mate with Mengmeng before winter. Only after you sessfully be Mengmeng¡¯s First Partner, then I can tell her the truth and think of a method to beg for her forgiveness.¡± Elvis asked, ¡°Are you so certain that she¡¯ll forgive you?¡± Lea shook his head and give off a bitter smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m just betting, betting that in her heart, I¡¯m more important than her principles.¡± Elvis sighed and said, ¡°Why did you force yourself to choose Nina back then? If you chose Sandy, when you exin the truth to Xiaomeng in the future, there would still be someone who can help put in good words for you.¡± Lea shook his head again. He said, ¡°How can I let her lose her good friend at the same time she loses her lover? She likes Sandy so much and it¡¯s good to have Sandy apany her when she¡¯s sad over me.¡± Elvis was quiet, and he stood rooted on the spot, not knowing what to say. Lea used his chin to point between his legs and said, ¡°How do you n to exin your injury to Mengmeng?¡± Elvis¡¯s expression darkened, and he spoke with a low voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t question closely so I didn¡¯t exin too.¡± Lea patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Bring out the aura that you had when you found me for a death battle. I didn¡¯t hesitate to trap myself in this kind of situation just to see you being at a loss of what to do in front of Mengmeng.¡± Elvis did not say anything, he did not have anything to say. Actually, he did not mind not being Gu Mengmeng¡¯s First Partner, nor did he mind Gu Mengmeng liking Lea more than himself. He just wanted to stay by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side to defend her, take care of her, protect her and look at her. But Gu Mengmeng kept insisting on guarding the system of one husband to a wife, causing him to have no ce to backtrack. He did not mind being given the cold shoulder or receiving any form of injustice but leaving her and losing her was his bottom-line nobody could touch. He could not consent to only this point. Thus, that night, he went to find Lea and used the traditional method that males in the Beast World used all along to decide who should have the authority to protect Gu Mengmeng. He won. But seeing how Gu Mengmeng was upset and miserable over Lea¡¯s departure and even grieving to the extent of wishing to die, Elvis kept questioning himself these past few days, was he wrong? Maybe he... Lea and Elvis had so many years of friendship. They fought alongside each other and braved countless dangers together, letting them have a strong understanding of each other. Even though Elvis did not say anything, Lea understood what he was thinking about. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel guilty. Losing to you is my own decision. We all know that this is the best choice, no?¡± Chapter 167 - And If She’s Willing?!

Chapter 167: And If She¡¯s Willing?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after Lea left, Sandy carried arge pot of fish soup over and the fragrance of ginger could be smelled from far away. Elvis stood at the entrance of the cave to wee Sandy. He received the stone pot in her hands and then raise an invitation, ¡°Xiaomeng¡¯s inside. Do you want to go in and apany her?¡± This was the first time Elvis invited other females to enter his cave, so he felt a little awkward. But for Gu Mengmeng, he would still do the things he did not like to do. Sandy¡¯s heart was long hung on Gu Mengmeng and she did not have the idle time to develop any feelings towards Elvis¡¯s invitation as she just nodded and walked in without restraining herself at all. Once she entered the cave, Sandy saw Gu Mengmeng curled up in a corner. Sandy puffed up her chubby face and stepped forward to hug Gu Mengmeng into her arms, learning from how sheforted her in the past. Sandy patted her back gently, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I don¡¯t allow you to waste yourself like this!¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her red and sore eyes and upon seeing that the person was Sandy, she wanted to show her a radiant smile so as not to let her worry. But the corners of her mouth were too heavy, despite her using all her energy, she could not bring out a slight angle at all. Sandy cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face with both her hands and looked at her seriously, saying, ¡°If you want to cry, don¡¯t force yourself to smile. I¡¯ll be by your side and until you finish crying, we can go and eat delicious food. Bode¡¯s culinary skills improved a lot these few days and the food he cooked is getting tastier. He cooked water shuttles today, so I brought it over specially for you. You won¡¯t feel awful after you¡¯re full.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, snuggling against Sandy obediently. She hugged onto Sandy¡¯s waist and sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite.¡± This was the first sentence Gu Mengmeng said aftering back from theke. Her hoarse voice was faint and weak, causing Sandy to hug Gu Mengmeng back tighter with her heart aching. Her expression was sullen as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t even want to eat delicious food, seems like you¡¯re really feeling awful.¡± Elvis felt his chest tightening till he could not breathe properly. The pitiful look of Gu Mengmeng made his heart feel as if it was being pierced by an iceberg and that ice was stuck on the wound. With every heartbeat, that flesh that the ice pinnacle was stuck on would be ripped to pieces, and the pain reached his bones, causing him to lose the desire to live. Sandy¡¯s entire attention was on Gu Mengmeng and she was not in the mood to care about Elvis¡¯s life. She just hugged onto Gu Mengmeng while swaying her body lightly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. No matter how outstanding Lea is, he¡¯s just a male. You¡¯re so beautiful and at the beauty pageant next spring, you can definitely attract stronger males to pursue you. At that time, let¡¯s choose someone that is better than Lea to infuriate him.¡± After saying that, Sandy suddenly tilted her head to look at Elvis before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have Elvis? You can keep Elvis first and after you finish going through estrus, you can mate with him, then take in Barete and Collin as well. Take this winter to mate well with them and the best case is to bear little cubs during winter. When the snow melts next year and Nina¡¯s stomach doesn¡¯t have any response at all, you can watch whether Lea regrets it to his death or not!¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a bitter smile and started thinking that Lea chose Nina because she did not want to mate, if she¡¯s willing... And if she¡¯s willing?! Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt a light brightening up in her heart and she stood up abruptly. Grabbing onto Sandy¡¯s arm, she eximed, ¡°Lea, I want to see Lea!¡± Sandy was unable to understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden change and she could only turn to look at Elvis nkly with an inquiring gaze. Elvis¡¯s lips curved upwards but his brows were still deeply furrowed. His eyes were filled with a deep meaning that Gu Mengmeng could not understand or did not want to understand. He used tenderness that could crush one¡¯s bones to respond to Gu Mengmeng with one word, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 168 - Lea’s Request

Chapter 168: Lea¡¯s Request

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea did not walk too far off originally and was just hiding at the boundaries of Elvis¡¯s territory. He could forcefully hear Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice from this distance and even smell her unique scent in the air sometimes. He gently stroked the beast-skin band that Gu Mengmeng gave him to tie his hair up and upon hearing that Mengmeng wanted to see him, he paused for a moment. Then, he suppressed the urge to rush to her with all his might and jumped off from a tree slowly. He stood at the boundaries of Elvis¡¯s territory and until Elvis agreed to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s request, he then left for the cave. This ce that he entered a countless number of times made him feel a sense of unfamiliarity and expectation for the first time. He did not know what Gu Mengmeng wanted to tell him but to him, listening to her voice was great at the moment. ording to the rules, without Elvis¡¯s consent, he could not enter the inside of the cave as he wished. So, Lea stood at the entrance of the cave and looking at the emptiness in front of him, he could hear Elvis tell Gu Mengmeng clearly, ¡°He¡¯s here, I¡¯ll ask him toe in.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis back with her uncontrobly shaking hand. She made the decision to see Lea but when he was really here, Gu Mengmeng lost the courage to do so. If... if she said that she was willing to mate with him, what would she do if Lea still wanted to choose Nina? If that was the case, she would not even know how to imagine it herself. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis could not understand what Gu Mengmeng was thinking, so he looked at her while frowning. ¡°Lea, are you here?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto Elvis¡¯s arm tightly with both her hands, not letting him go out and did not let Leae in either. She nced at Sandy who was standing at one side the entire time and Gu Mengmeng finally garnered up courage to ask. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was almost invisibly shaking while his expression was still nonchnt. Nobody knew how much strength he was exerting to appear without effort in front of others. ¡°If... I say if, I¡¯m willing to mate with you... will you....return to my side?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the entrance of the cave intently and despite her sight not being able to see Lea¡¯s expression or state, her gaze was still fixated at the center of the entrance. Her heart was raised to the tip of her throat and she swore that she was not even this nervous the day her high school results were out. Lea remained silent. The news of Gu Mengmeng being willing to mate with him ddened him and just two times of this stress made it hard for him to breathe. ¡°Mengmeng,¡± Lea¡¯s voice was low and husky. At this moment when nobody was looking, he kept that refined smile of his for the first time and replied discreetly with the most solemn expression while frowning, ¡°I can die in the battle of defending you but I¡¯m unwilling to see you receive any form of hurt before I die.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback, clearly not understanding what Lea meant. She looked at Elvis out of instincts and realized that he was just frowning and not saying a word. She turned her head to look at Sandy on the other side and Sandy was just waving her hands, signaling her to listen to Lea¡¯s words. Lea¡¯s hearing was very sensitive and he could clearly feel Gu Mengmeng¡¯s state in the cave. So, he paused for a moment to give her time to think it through and cool down. Until Gu Mengmeng¡¯s breathing and heartbeat became stable again, Lea then opened his mouth to continue, ¡°The Beast World is extremely dangerous. I don¡¯t have the capability to protect you on my own. If you care for me as well, please ept the rules on this Beast World and start a strong family. So that I have family members whom I can rely on and need not worry that my partner will be hurt before I die or don¡¯t receive anyone¡¯s protection after I die.¡± Chapter 169 - Just Like This

Chapter 169: Just Like This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Despite how dumb Gu Mengmeng was, she could still notice something. She released Elvis¡¯s arm and looked up into his eyes, asking him, ¡°The strong n and the reliable n member... who is it?¡± Lea was outside the cave and could not see Gu Mengmeng¡¯s actions. He could only sense that Gu Mengmeng was not in a good mood through her voice but he still answered, ¡°Elvis is the strongest male in Saint Nazaire and he has long been promoted to third-level beast. However, he always remained at this level because he did not have the blessing from the mating contract. I believe, as long as you mate with him, he can advance into fourth-level in no time. As long as he gets promoted sessfully.....¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Gu Mengmeng sneered and cut off Lea¡¯s words. She looked as if all energy was depleted from her body as she sat on her legs loosely without any strength. She looked down at her own fingers and muttered to herself, ¡°Turns out that in your eyes, I¡¯m just a tool for promotion.¡± Lea¡¯s heart stopped beating. At that moment, he understood what was making him feel uneasy just now. His Mengmeng misunderstood him! Lea wanted to open his mouth to exin but Gu Mengmeng beat him to it, ¡°If I mate with Elvis, he will be tremendously strong. If he bes so strong until he can handle all critical situations in the Beast World, I¡¯ll just have him as a partner. Why is there still a need to ept the rules on this Beast World? If the strength he gained after mating with me is still not enough to handle all these danger... ha, n. How many partners do I need to be considered a n? Three? Five? Ten? Hundred?¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and suddenly stood up, shouting outside the cave, ¡°Please go, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Lea¡¯s body froze. He exerted all the strength in his body but he realized that he did not even have the energy to control his fingertips. He... lost? He lost Gu Mengmeng just like that? Wasn¡¯t it something that could pass by if he just held it in, wait a while, pamper her and let her scold him? In her heart... was he after all, just like this? Lea really wanted to rush into the cave and exin to Gu Mengmeng. He had no time to consider the future or who was right or life and death, he just wanted to hug Gu Mengmeng and see her smile, y with her and hear her call him ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯. When Elvis appeared at the entrance of the cave, he caught hold of Lea¡¯s shoulder, his expression solemn and sombre. His voice was not loud but it did not allow any room for question, ¡°She says that she doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave.¡± Lea grabbed onto Elvis¡¯s wrist and cried, ¡°I want to see her!¡± Elvis did not back off and he retracted his hand while turning back. At the same time, he used his other hand to choke Lea¡¯s neck, ¡°Unless she agrees or I die.¡± Lea was dumbfounded and he stared at Elvis with dull and absent eyes after a while, asking him, ¡°The battle that day, if I did not surrender... would you have really bitten me to death? You won¡¯t mind sacrificing one of your legs?¡± Elvis remained silent for a while and nodded his head, ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Lea frowned and continued asking,¡±Have you ever wondered, if I die and you be a crippled beast, what will Saint Nazaire be?¡± Elvis was silent for a long time once again. Then, he lifted his head and returned Lea¡¯s gaze with determined eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not as clever as you and don¡¯t have the ability to consider so many things at the same time. I only know that I can¡¯t hand Mengmeng over to you.¡± Lea was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Elvis replied with the same tone, ¡°Do you still remember the night you saved Xiaomeng from Quentin¡¯s hands?¡± Chapter 170 - Too Much Intelligence Would Hurt Oneself

Chapter 170: Too Much Intelligence Would Hurt Oneself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea nodded his head in doubt, implying that he remembered. Elvis continued, ¡°With your abilities, you should have reached the scene early right?¡± Lea¡¯s heart thumped, seemingly understanding what Elvis meant. Elvis was not expecting Lea¡¯s reply and just continued to say, ¡°I heard from Xiaomeng that you came from the skies when she was almost choked to death by Quentin. You did not even fly there, and this implies that you had long arrived at the scene but you did not appear from the start and just watched Quentin hurt Xiaomeng, right?¡± Lea released the hand that he used to dispute with Elvis and staggered two steps backwards, not saying a word. Elvis did not force him to reply and just said inly, ¡°You feel that you¡¯re not as important as Xiaomeng¡¯s ¡®principles¡¯ to her while in your heart, Xiaomeng is also not as important as Saint Nazaire. That time, to give her a warning so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to easily step out of Saint Nazaire again, you allowed Quentin to hurt her. During the battle against me, you also considered Saint Nazaire¡¯s future and thus, did not use your entire strength, eventually. In the end, you even thought of pretending to mate with Nina to break Xiaomeng¡¯s heart... in your heart, besides her identity as messenger of the Beast Deity and her ability to bring an overwhelming strength to Saint Nazaire, what else is there left?¡± ¡°I...¡± Lea stay silent. One day, the clever male was actually reduced to silence by Elvis. ¡°I can¡¯t hand Xiaomeng over to someone that ces her on a bnce.¡± Elvis stepped backwards and blocked the entrance firmly. Lea did not try to rush in again and he looked down at his own shadow, muttering to himself, ¡°Did you tell Mengmeng this thing yet?¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell Xiaomeng things that will make her sad.¡± Lea gave a bitter smile and nodded his head, yeah, Elvis¡¯s character was not the type to badmouth others behind their backs. Lea¡¯s mind was very clear. The judgment of his actions back then was rational and correct. To keep Gu Mengmeng in Saint Nazaire, they had to first lock her information as a messenger of the Beast Deity within the tribe and the lesser she interacted with the outside world, the longer this information could be locked. Then, there would be a higher chance of Elvis and him fighting to mate with Gu Mengmeng and even let her bear her first expectancy within this period of time. So, he acknowledged Barete to let Gu Mengmeng out of Saint Nazaire because he thought that everything was within his control with his secret protection. Or... Even earlier, he had already deduced everything countless times. He did not tell anyone else besides Elvis that a messenger of the Beast Deity would be sent to Saint Nazaire. He shielded all of Nina¡¯s obstinate and willfulness, as well as, her arrogance and dominance and even awarded Nina with the title of First Beauty himself by exercising an invisible, formative influence. So, when the messenger of the Beast Deity arrived, Nina, who was used to acting overbearingly, would definitely create trouble, and this was exactly the opportunity he wanted. Of course, without Nina, he could also nurture a female like Nina himself, it might be Sandy or Maya but Nina¡¯s seeking of refuge lessened most of the trouble for him because for someone who had done such things once before, it was much easier for them to do it again. As what the truth had proven, all of Lea¡¯s deductions were correct. ording to his predictions, Nina started a dispute, Quentinid his finger on a female and he yed the role of a hero at the crucial moment of danger. But he did not expect that the messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng, was someone who would make his heart skip a beat once again. Chapter 171 - I Won’t Be Foolish Over A Man For The Second Time

Chapter 171: I Won¡¯t Be Foolish Over A Man For The Second Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng used seven days to recover. On the morning of the eighth day, Gu Mengmeng forced herself to ept reality the moment she opened her eyes. She just loved the wrong person, crying for seven days already showed how useless she was. It was not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s style to live her life so desperately for a male who treated her as a tool. Clenching her teeth, Gu Mengmeng repeated three lines over and over again in her mind, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t care! I can live life well!¡± Elvis noticed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s abnormality once he woke up. This change exceeded his expectation but... why did his chest feel so stuffy until it hurt? Elvis hugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist gently and brought her into his arms out of instinct. He weighed her in his hands and realized that she lost weight again. He frowned but did not know how to startforting her. ¡°Elvis, can you bring me to theke we first met?¡± Gu Mengmeng started speaking. Elvis¡¯s expression froze, his brows forming a dead knot. He asked in a low voice, ¡°You want to sink yourself to the bottom of theke again?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t be foolish over a man for the second time.¡± Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng, half believing what she said as he neither moved nor say a word. Gu Mengmeng saw that Elvis had lost his trust in her andughed at herself, then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on drowning myself when I jumped into theke the previous time. I only thought that since I came from thatke, perhaps I could return from thatke too. But as what the truth had proven this idea is not reliable. Thatke seemed like it was only a one-way entrance. If I want to go back, I might have to find other exits.¡± ¡°Go...¡± Elvis repeated Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words with a deep voice. But he had only said one word when he felt that someone was clutching onto his throat. Let alone repeating Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, he also found it harder to breathe. Gu Mengmeng tried with all her might to pull herself out from the emotions of falling out of love. Preventing herself from crying again was consuming too much of her energy and she was not in the mood to study Elvis carefully now. Gu Mengmeng looked down and twiddled with her fingers casually, saying, ¡°Since I can¡¯t go back temporarily, I have to find some ways to live my life at ease. Eating roasted fish and meat everyday is not a n. Even if I¡¯m not sick of it, my body can¡¯t take it.¡± Elvis recalled that theke was very special because he met Gu Mengmeng there. But besides that, Elvis really could not remember what else was there at theke. Gu Mengmeng saw how Elvis was concentrated in his thoughts and could not help but find it pretty funny. He really did not suit this kind ofbor that required him to make use of his intelligence. Whenever he pondered over a question, his brows would furrow into a dead knot. Gu Mengmeng ced her hand over Elvis¡¯s brows gently and said patiently, ¡°I need to take in salt to maintain my health. These few days, I clearly feel ack in strength and this is the premonition of ack in salt. If I don¡¯t take in salt soon, my condition will deteriorate and I might not be able tost this winter.¡± Once Elvis heard her, he immediately became anxious. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder, motioning him to rx before she continued, ¡°When I sunk myself in theke previously, I unexpectedly found out that theke water was salty. I suspect that it is a saltke. Bring me there to check it out again. If it¡¯s really like that, I¡¯m saved.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s previous action of suddenly jumping into theke and the sentence she said to him before she jumped created a lingering fear in Elvis¡¯s mind. Elvis did not dare to take the risk and bring her close to it again, especially after knowing that theke was a passage for her to return to the other world. Thus, Elvis said in utmost cautiousness, ¡°What does salt look like? Tell me, I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡± Chapter 172 - Are You Planning To Confine Me?

Chapter 172: Are You nning To Confine Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and nced over at Elvis, asking him, ¡°Why? Are you nning to confine me and prevent me from leaving this cave forever?¡± Elvis was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and shook his head instinctively. Gu Mengmeng then smiled, ¡°That would do it.. I promise that I won¡¯t jump into theke this time. I had no experience with the previous time and didn¡¯t know that the water was this cold. If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to jump into it.¡± This is a fact. When Gu Mengmeng just arrived, the water was still warm but after a few days, it became freezing cold. From this, it could be seen that winter wasing, and it did not seem that there would be any transition period. Elvis could not reject Gu Mengmeng eventually but this time, he was much more careful as he carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms the entire time, not allowing her to leave him by even a foot. Gu Mengmeng was delighted and rxed. It was too cold and hard to walk on the ground without shoes. Moreover, she really did not intend on jumping into theke. Being warmly hugged by Elvis like this was also pretty good. When they reached theke, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes glimmered all of a sudden. F***! This was her third timeing here! Why didn¡¯t she realize that this was a saltke the first two times! Large chunks of salt crystals were hung on the walls of theke and she actually did not notice it at all? Gu Mengmeng was excited as she pointed at the chunk closest to her, ¡°Elvis, hurry hurry hurry, go there. I want that white thing.¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was so interested in stuff excluding Lea, Elvis¡¯s heart was put at ease. Looking over at the direction Gu Mengmeng was pointing to, he nodded his head and carried Gu Mengmeng while stepping on therge stones near the stream. In a few leaps, he reached the walls of theke. He used one hand to hug onto Gu Mengmeng firmly while he used his other hand to grab onto the bulging part on the wall and hung in mid-air steadily. Gu Mengmeng extended her hand and extracted a little salt crystal. She used her tongue to lick it lightly and a wide grin bloomed radiantly on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. That¡¯s right, it was what she wanted! Gu Mengmeng danced around in delight and exerted strength to extract arger clump, cing it in her arms. However, her arms could not hold that much salt crystals and if she used too much strength, the salt crystals would shatter and there would be nothing left. Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s puffed-up face that resembled a bun, Elvis asked in doubt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I want but I can only hold this much...¡± Elvis looked down at therge clump in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and realized that the thing she named as salt was only as big as a rabbit. If it was cooked for consumption... it was really a bit too little. It was rare for Gu Mengmeng to have both the mood and the appetite so Elvis naturally would not disappoint her. Thus, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s bring all these back first. I¡¯ll help you extract the restter.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s pretty far to travel from our cave. Let¡¯s extract enough so that we don¡¯t need to make the journey down here again.¡± Elvis nodded his head. To him, whatever Gu Mengmeng said was correct, so he said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s extract some more and throw it to the ground. I¡¯ll take them allter.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched, and she said, ¡°Throw it to the ground? Then, it will shatter into bits and when ites into contact with water, even if we want to pick it up, we can¡¯t do it. Sigh... we came here to find salt but why didn¡¯t we think of bringing a beast skin with us when we left? I¡¯m so dumb.¡± Beast skin? Elvis¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope and he told Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I brought the beast skin.¡± Chapter 173 - Don’t Tell Me You Have Such A Strong Taste?!

Chapter 173: Don¡¯t Tell Me You Have Such A Strong Taste?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng blinked herrge innocent eyes at Elvis and sized him up from head to toe a few times. Damn it, he did not have anything on his body besides the beast skin dress he was wearing. Where else could he have hidden it? Wait! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind exploded, and she stared at Elvis¡¯s beast skin dress with a frozen face. F***! Leader, don¡¯t tell me you have such a strong taste?! Damn it, the salt she was bringing back was to be consumed. And he¡¯s telling her to use this beast skin dress that was stuck close to some of his important body parts without adding additives to wrap the salt up? How was she able to consume the food after they finish cooking with the salt? Gu Mengmeng shook her head like a rattle-drum and said, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t use your beast skin dress. This will cause me to have a trauma against salt.¡± Elvis smiled in a indulging way, ¡°It¡¯s alright. After we¡¯re done extracting the salt, I¡¯ll evolve into my original form and carry you back. Nobody will see my body.¡± Gu Mengmeng was perplexed as she face-palmed and said, ¡°The problem is not this, alright?¡± Elvis did not understand her and he frowned slightly, ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng exerted too much strength while hugging onto the salt and some crystals were already shattered in her hands. Gu Mengmeng look at the shattered salt crystals in her hands and said hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s get down first, I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡± Elvis did not say anything further, and he gave his legs a huge push, sending his entire body leaping up like a spring bed. He stepped on the stones consecutively a few times and thennded around one meter near theke steadily. He ced Gu Mengmeng on the ground with utmost caution and supported her shoulder while saying, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll get some more for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She was clear that with her physique, she would only add to the trouble if she went over too so she might as well just hand the task over to Elvis. Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and exerted a bit of strength. He stared into her eyes and said, ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t go close to theke.¡± Gu Mengmeng was aware that Elvis was traumatized by her previously and she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I cherish my life more than anyone else and I don¡¯t have any tendency tomit suicide or conduct self-harm.¡± Elvis was still not at ease but this was the first time in a few days that Gu Mengmeng was interested in something. He could see that she was trying her best to divert her attention to other stuff so that she would not have the idle time to think of Lea. As long as she was not in sorrow, he was willing to do everything for her. Elvis headed towards the walls of theke while paying close attention to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s state. Seeing how she was just using great effort to pluck a fewrge leaves at a side and then wrapped the salt up carefully, he then rested his heart and leaped onto the cliff. Not longter, Elvis had already made ten over trips back. Gu Mengmeng looked at the mountain of salt crystals in front of her and a smile that came deep from her heart finally appeared on her face. Both Elvis and her wrapped the salt separately using the leaves and then used thin tree vines to secure them one by one properly. They then hung it over Elvis¡¯s neck like how a scarf was being tied. With salt packets hung around his neck and a petite Gu Mengmeng in his arms, Elvis looked like a... boss from the grocer¡¯s store bringing his daughter home after purchasing the goods. This thought made Gu Mengmengugh out loud uncontrobly. She weighed the considerable number of salt packets in her hands and suddenly felt that she resembled an overnight millionaire who became rich all of a sudden. Elvis did not know what Gu Mengmeng wanted to do with these white crystals but seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile, he felt that these crystals were really precious. He wanted to extract all the crystals at theke for her. As long as she could continue smiling like that, it was already enough. Chapter 174 - Elvis, The Horrible Team Player

Chapter 174: Elvis, The Horrible Team yer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis called Sandy over to apany Gu Mengmeng while he himself returned back to theke to help Gu Mengmeng extract some more salt crystals. But sometimes... sigh... When Elvis stood in front of Gu Mengmeng with his head lowered, just like a child whomitted a mistake, Gu Mengmeng felt deeply what a horrible team yer was for the first time in her life. However, when she saw Elvis¡¯s dejected expression, Gu Mengmeng unexpectedly wanted tough so badly and ask him, ¡°Elvis, are you actually a pig in wolf¡¯s clothing?¡± ¡± ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t be angry. I know where to get the salt crystals you want. Although it¡¯s a bit far, I can definitely bring a lot back for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and said, ¡°Tell me first, how much salt crystals at theke were affected by the water?¡± Elvis cleared his throat and gestured in the shape of a rice bowl with his hands. Then, he turned his head to aside, not having the courage to look into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Gu Mengmeng smirked, this Elvis was really not skilled in lying. If he really only destroyed this much, was there a need to be so anxious? Gu Mengmeng neither exposed nor replied to him and she just folded her hands while tilting her head upwards to stare at Elvis. Elvis then silently expanded the range of his two hands, from a rice bowl to a washbasin. After that, he kept peeking at Gu Mengmeng with the corners of his eyes, resembling a Siberian husky who tore down the entire house. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, now, she did not suspect whether Siberian huskies were close rtives with wolves at all. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in degrading the entire IQ level of the wolf tribe. Please avoid touching others from the wolf tribe in the future, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll want to bite you to death.¡± Elvis did not understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. After all, wolves that could defeat him... never existed. ¡°But let¡¯s just treat it as her showing care,¡± Elvis thought. He then chuckled and tried to sound her out, ¡°You¡¯re not angry... about the salt crystals?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I saw that the salt crystals there are enough to feed our entire tribe for two to three years. Those that you destroyed will not affect much. Moreover, even if there were not any salt crystals, I¡¯ve a way to extract them from theke. The salt crystals now are just lessening the trouble for me.¡± Elvis heaved a sigh of relief and understood why Gu Mengmeng insisted on going there herself in the morning. Elvis¡¯s ears suddenly moved, and he heard someone arriving at the entrance of the cave. From the familiar scent, he did not need to turn back to know who was the person. Looking at Gu Mengmeng, Elvis spoke, ¡°You can y with Sandy first. I¡¯ll head out for a while. Be back soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not take it to heart. After all, Elvis was the tribe¡¯s leader, he could not possibly revolve around her everyday right? Thus, she nodded her head to imply that she got it. Then, together with Sandy, she continued to spread the salt evenly on the fish which Bode had handled. After that, they tied each fish one by one using tree vines, with ten fish bundled up together before cing them aside. Because the fish were all plump, the two females did not have enough strength to lift them up. When Elvis walked out of the cave, he saw that the person was indeed Lea. ¡°She¡¯s a lot better today.¡± Elvis did not raise any question and instead, directly stated to him. Lea kept a straight expression. Even though he was trying so hard to maintain his ordinary past smile, the sunken part below his eyes and his haggard face revealed his suffering. His n regarding the messenger of the Beast Deity was always correct but there was an extremely important prerequisite. That is he could never fall in love with the messenger of the Beast Deity wholeheartedly. However, this important prerequisite was shattered to bits by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ every time when he was defenseless. Chapter 175 - Starting To Understand

Chapter 175: Starting To Understand

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea did not reply and reached for a bunch of leaves tied with tree vines before handing it to Elvis. He then gave Elvis many dried ginger and said, ¡°She always liked strange stuff, just like how she always treat stuff that people throw to the floor and not pick them up as babies.¡± Elvis received the things from Lea and brought it closer to his nose to smell it. He realized that the bunch of tree leaves contained salt crystals. The way the package was being tied was identical to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s method. That implied that Lea was there too when they were extracting the salt from theke this morning but... he did not notice him at all. At that moment, Elvis experienced the meaning behind what Lea had said, ¡°The Beast World is extremely dangerous, one male is not enough to protect Gu Mengmeng.¡±. If the one who followed them today was not Lea, and instead others, then... Elvis did not express his worry into words and just asked, ¡°Should I tell her that these are from you?¡± Lea shook his head, giving a bitter smile while saying, ¡°Judging from her character, if she knows that these are from me, I¡¯m afraid she will definitely reject them.¡± Elvis remained silent. It could not be denied that Lea had a more thorough understanding regarding Gu Mengmeng. Many a time, he did not know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking in her mind and he could only do what she wanted. On the other hand, Lea was able to clearly understand her thoughts before she opened her mouth, perhaps, this was the reason why he lost to Lea in Xiaomeng¡¯s heart. Elvis nodded to show his consent. Then, he carried the stuff and prepared to enter the cave. Lea lifted his hand with the intention to hold back Elvis. However, when the words were just going to leave his mouth, he realized that he was not in any position to repeatedly advise him. Staring at his fingers that were stained with blood and dirt after digging ginger in the mountains, Lea gave a bitter smile and turned around to head towards the mountains. As long as she was happy, even if his hands were rotten from the digging, so what? Elvis returned into the cave and ced the things Lea brought over aside, together with the salt packets they extracted this morning. Then, he sat beside Gu Mengmeng and watch her string the fish up together with Sandy, chatting whileughing at the same time. Bode brought a total of over 30 fish over and they were all cleaned thoroughly so stringing them up was not too tiring. After Gu Mengmeng was done with everything, she patted Elvis¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°In your territory, will wild animals steal our food?¡± Elvis shook his head, ¡°The pressure exerted from orcs is enough to frighten ordinary wild beasts. They won¡¯t dare to step close to the tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and asked again, ¡°Then, will other orcs steal our food?¡± Elvis was taken aback as he ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s furry little head while smiling, ¡°The males in Saint Nazaire will not steal the food of females. Males from other tribes will not be able to enter this cave to take your water shuttle unless they are attacking the entire Saint Nazaire. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and agreed. Thus, she set her mind at rest and ordered Elvis to take the three tree vines stringed with fish to the outside and hang them under the shady part of the tree to dry them. Nobody knew what Gu Mengmeng was nning to do. Sandy helped her with all the work for half a day and thought that this was a new game Gu Mengmeng had invented. After all, in this dull era, Sandy grew bored with ying the game of throwing a stone and picking it up again for the past few years. Compared to all those games, stringing the water shuttles was a lot more fun. Chapter 176 - Long Time No See, Gu Mengmeng

Chapter 176: Long Time No See, Gu Mengmeng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How long are we hanging these for?¡± Sandy tilted her head and asked. Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it depends on the situation of the air-dry.¡± Sandy did not know what was the situation of the air-dry but it looked as if they had to hang them for very long. So, she gave up the desire to wait further and pulled Gu Mengmeng, asking her, ¡°We¡¯ve finished stringing the water shuttles. How about asking Bode to bring more fish over so that we can continue.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head to reject Sandy¡¯s suggestion, and she pointed at the thirty big fish hung up on the tree, saying, ¡°Although they taste good, we can¡¯t finish eating all of them during winter.¡± Sandy was shocked and her clearrge eyes were instantly filled with the gaze of a fan-girl while saliva dripped from her mouth uncontrobly. She pulled onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and pointed at the fish on the tree excitedly while eximing, ¡°It¡¯s for eating? Eating?!¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, after they¡¯re dried, they will not go bad so easily. Before winteres, you can ask Bode to take two bunches away and leave one bunch for me. Eating a meal of fish meat during winter sometimes is still quite enjoyable.¡± Elvis¡¯s expression became sullen, and he stepped forward to hold onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. After amodating to her height, he stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°The food will not rot if you just hang it up like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, ¡°Of course not, you have to preserve them with salt first before drying them. This can not bepared with preservatives, but as what you said, the snow will cover the mountains during winter and we can¡¯t even leave our caves, then that will be a natural fridge for us. If we handled them well, there will be no problem if we leave them for an entire winter.¡± Elvis was overwhelmed with joy and he carried Gu Mengmeng up, howling at the skies. Gu Mengmeng did not know what message he is sending but after a while, the males in the tribe were all gathered in front of Elvis¡¯s cave, staring at Gu Mengmeng with glistening eyes. ¡°Xiaomeng, what food can be stored using this method? Can you tell everyone?¡± Elvis hugged onto Gu Mengmeng so that the petite female would not be submerged amongst all these tall and burly males. Furthermore, males have strong hearing abilities so even if Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was not as loud as Elvis, the males were still able to hear her words clearly. After Gu Mengmeng fell out of love, she did not appear in front of a crowd again. Being under the watchful eyes of the crowd in so long, Gu Mengmeng still felt rather ufortable and out of instinct, she huddled deeper into Elvis¡¯s embrace. With only half her face exposed to the crowd, she said, ¡°All normal food can be stored like this but I didn¡¯t try preserving those tigers, leopards that all of you normally eat... so I¡¯m not sure but they should be able to be stored theoretically.¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished her words, a deafening cheer erupted from the crowd of beasts. No matter how many times Gu Mengmeng heard it, the situation of hundred beasts howling to the skies still gave Gu Mengmeng a scare. She huddled her entire body into Elvis¡¯s arms and resembled a terrorized cat being protected by Elvis who is patting her back slowly. After the males finished howling, they went off in all directions in search for food that they can store. And at this time, a familiar being slowly walked to Gu Mengmeng. He gave a bashful smile and lifted his hand up, saying, ¡°Long time no see, Gu Mengmeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng then noticed Barete who she had not seen for ages. Thest time she saw him was at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. ¡°Are you feeling better? Are you still feeling ufortable?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little awkward. These days, she was busy either dating or falling out of love. She actuallypletely forgotten this male who was implicated by her. Chapter 177 - A Living Hormone

Chapter 177: A Living Hormone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Barete clenched his fists and flexed his arm. Firm muscles then appeared and his tough, manly image perfectly showed that he was a living hormone. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not in a bad shape, I rest assured. Hurry and search for prey with the rest if not they¡¯ll snatch everything away.¡± Barete was not feeling anxious at all and he continued standing on the spot while looking at Gu Mengmeng. He asked, ¡°You saved me on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. To repay you, I¡¯ll be in charge of your food for the winter. What do you like to eat? Tell me and I¡¯ll help prepare it for you.¡± This thing... is Lea¡¯s suggestion. At that time she had not lose Lea yet. The smile on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face faltered, and she felt the premonitions of crying. Gu Mengmeng condemned herself harshly in her heart for being a good-for-nothing. She rubbed her nose and pretended to think while she lifted up her face and moved her eyes to force the mist out. Forcing herself to smile, she replied, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to. You helped me before and I helped you back so we¡¯re considered even now. Elvis will help me prepare my food. You can just take care of yourself.¡± Barete looked towards Elvis with sincere and determined eyes while saying, ¡°Elvis, please let me enter your cave this winter.¡± Elvis frowned and stay silent for quite a while, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare enough food for Xiaomeng. And... she¡¯ll not agree too.¡± Barete looked at Gu Mengmeng and thennded his gaze back to Elvis¡¯s face, ¡°Leader, please allow me to enter your cave this winter.¡± Elvis frowned even more, and he squinted his eyes at Barete, ¡°Are you reminding me to not forget myself and my identity?¡± Barete kept quiet, he neither admitted nor denied. Elvis smirked and turned his neck to each side, giving off a feeling that he was warming up. Gu Mengmengpletely did not understand what riddle the two of them were going on about but despite how slow-witted she was, she could sense the strong smell of gunpowder. Barete had came down from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment just for a few days. Traveling outside the gates of hell for three days was not any joking matter. On the other hand, Elvis injured his leg due to an unknown reason a while ago. Why were these two injured patients still so hot-tempered? Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder and shifted his attention to her. She then gave a slight smile, ¡°Can you bring me around? I don¡¯t want to eat meat the whole winter, I¡¯ll get sick to death.¡± Elvis peered at Barete, not saying a word and he just nodded. Gu Mengmeng turned her head to Barete and said, ¡°In the past, I don¡¯t understand the rules in the Beast World. I thought that everything here was the same as my world and that males and females can be friends. But, now I know that besides mating, females and males can¡¯t have other rtionships. I don¡¯t want to find a partner here so please don¡¯t waste any more time on me. Go and prepare your own food and don¡¯t look for me again.¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and gestured him to leave. Elvis did not linger any second longer, and he carried Gu Mengmeng outside the tribe for a walk. Barete was not dejected at all by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He knew about what happened to Lea. Regarding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s views on love, although he could not understand but he would not attempt to change. He was different from Lea. Mating with Gu Mengmeng was his dream but he did not attach any extravagant hopes for it to be fulfilled. He was satisfied with just protecting her from afar and helping her aplish some trivial tasks. So, he maintained a distance and followed behind Elvis quietly. There was no disappointment, no hesitation and no uncertainty, just his determined gaze and his original faithful self. Chapter 178 - Don’t Ask, Just Do It!

Chapter 178: Don¡¯t Ask, Just Do It!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis knew that Barete was following them from behind but he did not intend to expose or stop him. After all, it was better to have one more person protect Gu Mengmeng. When they were faced with an extremely serious danger, at least there was someone reliable to bring Gu Mengmeng away while the fighting was on. What a fortunate thing that would be. Gu Mengmeng did not have any sensitive sense organs like Elvis so she just huddled up in Elvis¡¯s arms and looked around, scanning her surroundings. Sometimes, she made Elvis face the east and other times, she made him turn to the west. One may well call it as walking around blindly and aimlessly. Elvis did not find it irritating and just ran everywhere in the mountains as she pleased. Actually, there seemed to be a lot of edible things here but Gu Mengmeng could not recognize that many so she did not dare to try them carelessly. Until she discovered a familiar garden... F***! Potato flower! Who the hell said that watching Korean dramas were useless? Huh?! A long time ago, Gu Mengmeng saw this kind of flower in a Korean drama ¡®The Greatest Love¡¯. From her memory, the scene was about the female lead promising to make curry for the male lead but because of some reason, she did not live up to her promise. The potato brought by the male lead then sprouted but in the end, although a long green sprout grew from it, no flowers bloomed. Until one day, the male lead chanced upon a drawing of a field of potato flowers. The field was filled with those kind of sprouts and an elderly man told the male lead that potatoes bloom like that. The male lead then suddenly realized that his potato had already bloomed long ago. After that, the drama continued with all the over-the-top scenes of him running madly to search for the female lead and Gu Mengmeng could not really remember what happened after that. Gu Mengmeng only remembered dissing a point to her roommate back then. Who the hell would hang a huge drawing of a potato flower field as decoration? And it was because this venting point was too shocking that she could vividly remember that scene. But the Gu Mengmeng who was hugging a watermelon while lying on the sofa and watching dramas back then would never have thought that this venting point could improve her meals one day in the future! Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder in agitation and eximed, ¡°That that!¡± After the previous experience with the salt crystals, Elvis was a lot more careful this time round. He did not know why Gu Mengmeng needed all those grass for but his only principle was: don¡¯t ask, just do it! Thus, Elvis walked to the center of the field of potato flowers in utmost caution and asked, ¡°You just want to bring all these grass back right? Can I just pluck it directly?¡± Gu Mengmeng extended her finger and shook it like a clock in front of Elvis. She put on a no no no expression and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want all these grass, I want the things below the grass.¡± Elvis pushed the grass gently to both sides and noticed that there was only soil below... What did Gu Mengmeng want all these soil for? Don¡¯t tell him that soil could be eaten too? Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s arm, signaling him to put her down. Elvis followed what she said and soon, Gu Mengmeng rolled up her sleeves and separated her legs shoulder-width apart. She held a potato flower with both hands and pulled up with all her might! F***! The skin on her hand got scratched... So painful... Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with blood on both her hands and her eyes watered with tears because of the pain from her palms. The delicate and pitiful look melted Elvis¡¯s heart, and he scooped Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He looked at the wound on her palms and despite not being deeply injured, to Elvis, the wounds still appeared horrifying. Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands gently and ced it near his lips, then... He actually stuck out his tongue and started licking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palms thoroughly. A shot of numbness extended from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palms to every corner of her body. Gu Mengmeng stared at him in bewilderment while stuttering, ¡°What... what are you doing...¡± Chapter 179 - Are You Still Not Going To Show Your Original Form?!

Chapter 179: Are You Still Not Going To Show Your Original Form?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question as he thoroughly engrossed himself in licking her hands. Until every wound on her hand was licked clean, he then reluctantly stopped andnded a kiss on her hands before answering her, ¡°Your wound will not be infected like this and will recover faster.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was flushed red, and she held in her breath until no words came out. Previously, Lea also licked the blood off her nose before but due to the close proximity, she did not see the scene clearly. The entire process was transmitted through the senses on her skin. But this time, it was different. When Elvis was licking her hands, she maintained a VVIP 3D view of the entire process and was like watching a live broadcast of Elvis giving her hands a thorough lick with his tongue. Who could understand the feeling of their hands in contact with an electric switch for five minutes?! Seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was flushed red, Elvis recalled the scene when Lea was hugging her in the stream back then. That day, he witnessed everything quietly from a distance while suppressing the intention to rush over with all his might. Today... He finally had the chance to taste her wonderful vor. Although he did not have an official title yet, as long as she was relying on him, believing in him and letting him take care of her, this happiness was enough. Elvis pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and then ce Gu Mengmeng on a t andrge stone for her to sit properly. After that, he pointed at the grass that Gu Mengmeng wanted to pluck but failed to and asked, ¡°Do I just pluck this?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head nkly as she had not regained herposure from Elvis¡¯s actions earlier. Now, if Elvis just looked at her, she would feel a heating sensation on her face. She didn¡¯t even know where to ce her hands. Elvis liked this young and ignorant look of Gu Mengmeng that resembled a little daughter. If she acted bashful because of his actions, did that mean that she was finally regarding him as an ordinary male? His mind was at ease so his job was also highly proficient. Elvis grabbed onto the grass and without the least effort, he pulled a handful of potatoes out from under the ground. Elvis stared at the bunch of ck things in surprise and ced it near his nose to smell them. They gave off the smell of soil. He lifted the bunch of things in front of Gu Mengmeng, feeling uncertain as he asked, ¡°The ¡®things below¡¯ are these?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze was still wandering, and she suddenly regainedposure after Elvis patted her head lightly. She said, ¡°Ah? Ah! Yes yes yes, it¡¯s these things. They¡¯re called potato, a magical ingredient that can be eaten with a good deal of food. It¡¯s not only delicious, it can fill your stomach too and most importantly, this ingredient can be stored easily. You just have to stack it in the cave and it won¡¯t go bad that easily.¡± Elvis took her words with a grain of salt as he stared at the fruit that was as big as a fist. He casually took one out and threw it into his mouth without even washing it. He chewed on it twice, giving off a loud chomping sound. Together with Elvis¡¯s distorted expression was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s crazyughter resounding throughout the entire field of potato flowers. ¡°Ha ha ha... are you still not going to show your original form?! You¡¯re actually a Siberian husky, right right?! How can a wolf be as dumb as you... ha ha ha, I¡¯m dying from all theughing...¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched her stomach andughed till she started rolling on the ground. Seeing her rareughter, Elvis suddenly felt that the strange taste in his mouth was not that hard to bear after all. It¡¯s just that, if this thing was considered delicious, he really did not know what kind of life Gu Mengmeng lived when she was with the Beast Deity. Chapter 180 - Stewed Potato With Tiger

Chapter 180: Stewed Potato With Tiger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Until Gu Mengmeng had enough ofughing, she exerted strength on both her arms and jumped off from therge stone. Her legs did not touch the ground yet when Elvis caught her and hugged her in his arms firmly, ¡°The floor is cold, be careful.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a warm sensation in her heart and she replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± She received the potatoes from Elvis and after cing it in her hands, she then realized that was this really a potato? It was almost as big as a dragon fruit. She weighed it in her hands and sensed that it¡¯s weight was around two pounds. And that bunch in Elvis¡¯s hands... f***, they earned it. She just had to pluck all the potatoes in this field and it would be enough tost the entire Saint Nazaire tribe for one year. Of course, Gu Mengmeng neglected a very important question. There were many males in Saint Nazaire and they were all ferocious beasts who ate meat like Elvis. Potatoes, to them, did not have much attractiveness. Of course, if they had to perform in front of females, let alone potatoes, they could even eat two pounds of it but as food, they would definitely not choose it. However, Gu Mengmeng did not think about it for the time being and just submerged herself in her little world of imagination: potato shreds, potato fries, braised potato, beef potato stew... no no, she did not see any cow after she came here, how about stewed potato with... tiger? Huh, just thinking about it was quite horrifying. A tiger head ced in the middle of a pot of potatoes, just meeting eyes with the tiger made her feel that she was the food instead. No no, the taste is too strong, as expected, she still could not get used to it. Elvis saw how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expressions kept changing after a while and could not help but recall that day he met her for the first time. She was like that too and nobody knew what she was thinking about. However, her odd expression made one¡¯s lips curved up uncontrobly. He hugged onto Gu Mengmeng and kissed her before asking, ¡°What are you thinking about? Tell me about it too.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I was thinking, how should we bring all these potatoes back?¡± Elvis turned his head backwards slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s people who will help us. Just take as much as you want.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, a question mark written all over her face. Elvis howled deeply behind him and a few shadows appeared from the faraway forest, scrambling to Gu Mengmeng and Elvis in a hurry. Gu Mengmeng gave a look, oh my, they were all familiar faces. ¡°Barete, Collin, Oakley? Why are all of you here?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked while smiling. Collin scratched his head innocently and said, ¡°I saw Barete following you out of the tribe and thought that maybe you will need some help so I tagged along.¡± Oakley stepped a small step forward secretly and smiled at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you for a few days. I was scared that you will forget me if I don¡¯t appear soon so I tagged along too.¡± Barete did not say anything and just stood there quietly. However, his gaze did not leave Gu Mengmeng a single bit at all. Gu Mengmeng smiled while shaking her head helplessly, saying, ¡°Since all of you already came, why are you all still acting so sneakily? Wouldn¡¯t it be good if all of you came out to greet us?¡± Oakley pointed at Collin and said, ¡°He pulled me back and did not let mee out.¡± Collin immediately pointed at Barete, ¡°I wanted toe out from the start but Barete blocked me and said that you will be upset if you saw us.¡± As Collin said, he turned his head to Barete and continued, ¡°Why did you lie? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clearly not upset.¡± Barete was awkward as he sighed helplessly, ¡°How much grass do you want to pluck? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°As much as you can, these are our rations for winter.¡± Chapter 181 - I’m Here To Find My Male

Chapter 181: I¡¯m Here To Find My Male

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Which male would not have the drive to work hard upon hearing that those were Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rations. Barete, Collin and Oakley plucked a total of almost 200 pounds worth of potatoes. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether that was enough for the whole tribe but if she were to eat potatoes all three meals a day for the entire winter, the potatoes would definitely not run out by next spring. But even if it was like that, Elvis still found it too little. Thus, he handed Gu Mengmeng to Oakley and plucked some more himself. Looking at the bunches of potatoes that weighed around 250 pounds, Gu Mengmeng started to perspire profusely. What the heck, their strength was really not on the same level as hers. All the weights she lifted in the gym previously were all futile and the many kick-boxing actions she learned was just enough to bully a coward like Nina. Lastly, Collin evolved back into original form and hung the 200 over pounds worth of potatoes on his body. Although it was not very heavy, his way of walking was still kind of restricted as he was afraid to drop any of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rations. The scene of a big ck bear that was almost two-stories tall taking quick baby steps while carrying the potatoes in utmost caution looked moreical than a circus performance. Gu Mengmeng could not help but burst outughing. This caused Collin to look back and the next moment, a potato dropped from his head. Barete, who had sharp eyes and nimble hands, caught the potato in time and threw it towards Collin. Collin received it with his mouth and then chomp chomp, he chewed it up. This time round, Gu Mengmengughed even harder and shook forward and backward withughter in Elvis¡¯s arms. She gasped for breath as she said, ¡°Ha ha ha Elvis... is this about a crooked stick having a crooked shadow? You set an example of eating a raw potato and the whole tribe followed? Ha ha ha...¡± Elvis wanted to exin that firstly, they did not eat this kind of food before in the past and secondly, before they met Gu Mengmeng, they always ate their food raw... However, it was strange. Collin¡¯s perception of eating a raw potato was different from Elvis. He chomped it up, giving off a feeling of not being contented. But upon recalling that the potatoes were Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rations, he held himself back from eating another one. When all of them returned back to Saint Nazaire, it was already afternoon. The boisterous bunch walked back to Elvis¡¯s territory where Barete and the other two stopped at the boundaries out of consciousness. Gu Mengmeng smiled as she gestured, ¡°Why are all of you standing there for? Come on in.¡± The three of them then nodded and followed Gu Mengmeng into Elvis¡¯s territory. They did not reach the entrance of the cave when they heard many diverse wrangling noises. Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brow as she saw two females caught in a fight. One of them was Sandy, and the other was... Nina?! F***, she actually bullied someone at their doorstep? Damn, just nice that she¡¯s here, I didn¡¯t have a ce to cast my stomach of rage! Gu Mengmeng jumped off from Elvis¡¯s embrace in a thump before rushing towards Sandy and Nina. Nina suffered great losses under Gu Mengmeng so when she saw Gu Mengmeng rushing towards them in such a manner, she hurriedly released Sandy and jumped backwards in shock. She extended an Er Kang hand (a meme from Chinese drama ¡®My Fair Princess¡¯) to block Gu Mengmeng and cried, ¡°You you you, you can¡¯t bully me just because you have so many people on your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send yourself to our doorstep just for me to bully you?¡± Nina raised her head and put on a ¡®self-ttering noble¡¯ stance while saying, ¡°That¡¯s not the reason, I¡¯m here to find my male.¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked, ¡°Why did youe here to find your male? Is your male Elvis?¡± Chapter 182 - One Shot One Kill, What A Fast, Accurate and Cruel Move!

Chapter 182: One Shot One Kill, What A Fast, urate and Cruel Move!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My male is not Elvis, he¡¯s Lea.¡± Nina raised her head even higher and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a provoking gaze while maintaining a winner¡¯s stance. Actually, Nina¡¯s gaze could not be considered as provoking because her eyes were really so tiny that Gu Mengmeng could not see them. This time however, it looked as if her gaze was provoking her. Upon hearing her words, Gu Mengmeng felt a piercing pain in her chest. Ha, one shot one kill, what a fast, urate and cruel move! Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and looked at Nina coldly, ¡°I wanted to hit you so badly thest time but because of Lea, I didn¡¯t do it. This time, you sent yourself here so let¡¯s start calcting both our old and new debts.¡± While Gu Mengmeng spoke, she pounced at Nina. Nina avoided her while yelling at the top of her lungs, ¡°Lea! Where are you! Hurry and look, this is Gu Mengmeng¡¯s true colors, she is chasing your female around and threatening to hit her! Come and save me!¡± The more Nina shouted, the redder Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes got. Look, look as much as you want! Surely it did not mean that she still cared about how a male who treated her as a tool saw her?! Gu Mengmeng made a deceptive movement by shifting left and right and she finally seeded in blocking the Nina who was escaping in any path she could. Gu Mengmeng leaped onto Nina and started her attack of pping her ten over times without stopping. Gu Mengmeng did not even want to stop despite her hands aching from the p. Just as she raised her hand and was about tond her palm on Nina¡¯s face again, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist was clenched tightly by a strong grip Gu Mengmeng looked towards the source of the strength and the head of silver hair pricked her eyes. Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh, ncing towards Elvis who had reached her side and was grabbing onto Lea¡¯s wrist while saying, ¡°Intruding others¡¯ territory without permission... how should I handle this?¡± Elvis did not exert much strength when grabbing onto Lea¡¯s wrist but the strong pressure he was emitting epassed an obvious warning. Elvis¡¯s tone was ice cold and did not have an inch of warmth, ¡°Let go.¡± Lea seemed like he did not hear Elvis¡¯s warning as he stared at Gu Mengmeng with his long eyes. He opened his thin lips and answered slowly, ¡°Intruding others¡¯ territory without permission should be handled by banishing the intruder. If there¡¯s a need, you can bite him to death too. But, I¡¯m a witch doctor and won¡¯t be restrained by this rule.¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored Lea and tried to retract her own hand but Lea clutched onto her even tighter, his brow furrowed. He just wanted her to look at him for a while more, just a while. But she was eventually so cruel as she turned her head to the other side. She was not willing to even look at him with the corners of her eyes. Gu Mengmeng stood up from Nina and gave her a kick by surprise, ¡°Take your female out of here or else I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Lea did not even look at Nina who was rolling and crawling on the ground. He just asked her in a gentle voice that sounded as if he was speaking whispers of love, ¡°How will you kill me?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh and said, ¡°How about digging your heart? Ah... I forgot, you don¡¯t have a heart.¡± Lea looked down at his left chest that was deep in agony and he smiled bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t have a heart? If I really don¡¯t have it... that¡¯s good too.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to retract her hand with all her might. The strength she exerted was a strength that did not care whether her wrist would break. She said as she struggled, ¡°Don¡¯t use your dirty hand to touch me. I¡¯m grossed out!¡± Lea released her in the end. It was not because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words but because she would get injured from struggling like that... That time, he looked on Quentin almost strangling her to death with a cold eye but now, he did not bear to even hurt her wrist a single bit. If he was really heartless like she said, how good it is... then maybe, he would not need to be tortured. Chapter 183 - Am I Dead To You?

Chapter 183: Am I Dead To You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng did not turn back at all as she walked straight into the cave. Nina scrambled up with all her might and wanted to pounce on Lea. However, Lea sent her a cold re, and she was so terrified till she stood rooted on the spot. Her whole mouth was filled with blood and she was also stuttering her words. She gabbled on, ¡°You didn¡¯te back for a few days so I was worried. That¡¯s why I came to look for you... who knows that Gu Mengmeng would be so uncivilized ande forward to hit me. Look at my face, what did she do to it? Lea, you must back me up.¡± Lea did not say a word. On the other hand, Elvis started speaking, ¡°You want to touch my female in my territory? Am I dead to you?¡± ¡°But...¡± Nina wanted to defend herself but Elvis was toozy to talk crap with her and just threw her a sentence, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get banished before winter, don¡¯t appear in front of Xiaomeng in the future, or else....¡± Elvis did not finish his words when he extended a hand and evolved it into the ws of a wolf. He mmed it down on the ground and the next moment, arge hole was formed. Nina was so scared till she became speechless and she stood aside, shivering in fear. The sound of Gu Mengmeng sobbing and the voice of Sandy who rushed in tofort her could be heard from the cave. Elvis frowned as he looked at Lea, asking, ¡°Why did you suddenly appear?¡± Lea looked down at his hands, murmuring as if he was talking to himself, ¡°Her palms are wounded. If she continues hitting, they will start to bleed and it will be very painful.¡± Elvis sighed. Actually, he noticed the red marks on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palms but he knew how badly Gu Mengmeng held it in for the entire day. She put on a cheerful facade and wouldugh out loud at the slightest thing on purpose. The way sheughed was so draining and so heart-breaking. He would rather let her vent it out like that, at least it was better than keeping it to herself. So, even though he clearly knew that her palms were scratched from plucking the grass today, he did not structure her way of hitting that would kill an enemy a thousand times but hurt herself eight hundred times. Elvis sighed again and did not say anything else as he turned back into the cave. Upon seeing Elvis enter the cave, Sandy made her exit tactfully. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng in for a hug. He opened her hands and his heart ached but he did not bear to me her. Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears as she tried to hide her emotions but instead, made it more conspicuous, ¡°Sand entered my eyes, it hurts a little.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, cing her at his chest. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s very painful to have sand entering your eyes, right? Crying is good, cry the sand out and you¡¯ll not hurt anymore.¡± The tears that Gu Mengmeng took so much effort to suppress overwhelmed her again as she hugged onto Elvis¡¯s waist tightly while sobbing with an attempt to restrain it. When she was worn out from the crying, she started sleeping in Elvis¡¯s arms. It was already night when Gu Mengmeng woke up. Bode took Sandy away while Barete and the other two were still standing outside the cave, staring nkly at the mountain of potatoes on the floor. Gu Mengmeng was quite embarrassed. She asked them for help while on the other hand, she was only concerned with tearing her love rival apart which resulted in them being ignored for half a day. Just when she was thinking of a way to start a conversation without feeling awkward, Collin stood up while rubbing the back of his neck. He asked in embarrassment, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, can I pluck a few of these things back tomorrow?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she smiled and replied, ¡°You like to eat it?¡± Collin nodded his head seriously, then promised, ¡°I¡¯ll just pluck a few to try, can I do it?¡± Barete threw a punch at Collin¡¯s back and said, ¡°What a promising male, you¡¯re snatching food from a female?¡± Gu Mengmeng was amused by both of them and the awkward mood was also dissolved. She shook her hands and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there ready-made ones here? Just eat them.¡± Chapter 184 - You Never Know, It Might Be A Blemish

Chapter 184: You Never Know, It Might Be A Blemish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Collin was still quite embarrassed as he shook his head, ¡°This is your food. I can¡¯t eat them because I have to leave them for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°How much can you eat? There¡¯s at least 200 over pounds here, can you eat all of them?¡± Collin nodded his head seriously and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng did not hold it in as she burst out inughter. She said helplessly, ¡°Then, you can eat them all. You can just apany me to pluck new ones tomorrow.¡± Collin thought for a while but he still did not do it. He said in a naive tone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait till I pluck new ones for you tomorrow to eat these old ones.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not insist anymore. There were rules for the behavior of beasts in this Beast World. If she forced Collin blindly and Collin really ate these potatoes, he might be aughingstock among his fellow tribesman. You never know, it might be a blemish when he wanted to find a partner in the future. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Everyone worked hard for a day, all of you have not eaten yet, right? It¡¯s toote, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s still prey to be hunted...¡± Elvis ced a hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder as he smiled gently, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and said she wanted to eat bird eggs. This answer startled Elvis and the rest, that thing... is delicious? But since Gu Mengmeng said it, there was naturally nothing he can oppose to. But Elvis was not as skilled as Barete and Oakley when it came to climbing a tree so the two readily promised to aplish this task. They each evolved into a leopard and a lynx, then disappeared in the dark after a few leaps. Collin stayed behind to apany Gu Mengmeng handle the potatoes while Elvis went to hunt for somerger meat. He knew that Gu Mengmeng was timid and did not dare to eat a lot of food so he handled it outside before he came back and returned with pieces of meat. Without a sensitive sense of smell like males, Gu Mengmeng would not know what animal it was. Of course, Gu Mengmeng also made a wise decision of choosing not to probe. The stone pot was ced on the fire and Gu Mengmeng made Elvis slice the meat into even smaller pieces, then ce it into the pot together with the peeled potatoes to cook them. Gu Mengmeng used soil to cover the 10 over bird eggs Barete and Oakley brought back before cing them around the fire to bake them. When the meat was almost cooked, Gu Mengmeng swept a little salt crystals with her fingernails and sprinkled it into the pot. After that, she used long chopsticks to stir the ingredients in the pot and an aroma immediately wafted. At home, Elvis made the different cutleries Gu Mengmeng described. However, the scene of a bunch of males, who were used to eating with their hands, using chopsticks was rtivelyical. Gu Mengmeng did not demand them to be like a gentleman as males in the civilized world. She simply picked a few big pieces of meat and ced it on the thin te made out of stone before splitting it to the rest and teaching them how to grab onto it and eat it with chopsticks in ease. Actually, to the appetite of the males in this Beast World, this pot of food was enough to fill one¡¯s stomach only a little. To make matters worse, this had to be shared among five people. So, everyone was just apanying Gu Mengmeng to have her meal. Oakley said while eating, ¡°I heard that the water shuttles you hung over there is to prepare for winter?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Yeah, preserve them like that so they won¡¯t go bad so easily.¡± Oakley added, ¡°Today, the males in the tribe hunted quite a lot of things back. They are already handled well and cut into pieces ording to Elvis¡¯s request. They will be sent to you tomorrow for you to preserve.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she said, ¡°Ah? You want me to preserve the food tost the entire tribe for winter alone?¡± Chapter 185 - I Don’t Want This Privilege

Chapter 185: I Don¡¯t Want This Privilege

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oakley was also shocked. He shook his head, ¡°Of course not, you just need to preserve your own food.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to ask, ¡°Then why are you sending me the entire tribe¡¯s food?¡± Oakley chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re the First Beauty of our tribe, of course you have the priority to choose the food first. After you¡¯re done selecting, it will be Nina, followed by Sandy and Maya.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and gestured a hand motion to ask him to stop, ¡°Why can Nina select the food first? Sandy and Maya are also females, they should also be protected and taken care of.¡± Oakley blinked his eyes nkly and answered her, ¡°Isn¡¯t the sequence like this normally in the tribe? The First Beauty has the priority, then it will beplete females, followed by half-orc females andstly cubs...¡± Gu Mengmeng spat a ¡®Tsk¡¯ in dislike and then asked, ¡°Does Saint Nazaire have cubs? Why didn¡¯t I see any?¡± Oakley¡¯s head dropped as he said dejectedly, ¡°We should originally have cubs but who knows what Nina was up to, she actually forced Quentin to smash her whole nest of eggs.¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered this thing. Back then, Nina mentioned it before to Elvis and said that it was to prove that her fertility abilities were strong so she gave birth for Quentin. However, the former First Beauty of the tribe wanted to leave her first nest of babies for Elvis so she forced Quentin to smash her own nest of eggs himself. Thinking about it, she was really quite psychotic. As the saying goes, even a monster would not hurt its own children, this Nina was really distorted. Gu Mengmeng did not want to talk about Nina because she knew that her mouth would not say anything good about Nina and it was also not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s style to badmouth one behind their backs. She would rather rebut them in their faces if there were any conflicts. Talking bad about someone behind their backs was really too low ss. Thus, Gu Mengmeng pped her hands and said, ¡°Since there are no cubs, single males can keep their own prey. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach everyone how to preserve meat so that they can store them better. We should make use of the warm weather now to store more food so that we won¡¯t go hungry in winter. As for the females, besides myself, the other three have their own males. They can ask their males to think of a solution for their food. Of course, I can¡¯t control the pursuers of the females if they want to volunteer themselves to do everything the female pleases. But I don¡¯t want this privilege.¡± Barete and the two others looked at each other helplessly. All of them were so shocked by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words until they became speechless. Taking care of the females in the tribe was originally a duty of males. Suddenly... ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of Xiaomeng¡¯s food.¡± Elvis broke the silence at a suitable time as he scooped a bowl of meat and potatoes from the stone pot and gave it to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng received the food and start eating it in small bites. The potato was soft and smooth. The taste of it after adding salt was truly the best treasure on Earth. Forgive her for living the past few days without salt. Her mouth was so f***ing nd and now as long as there was a bit of taste, they were all the best treasures on Earth. Elvis tried a raw potato before and that taste was... yeah... very special. He also tried the cooked one but he could only politely refuse to eat it again. He did not know why Xiaomeng liked such a weird thing but since the menu had an additional ingredient that could be stored and not easily go bad or rot for winter, it was still kind of great. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make a trip to the potato field with Collin to bring more potatoes for you,¡± Barete said. At the same time, Collin was secretly trying to send an uncooked potato into his mouth and after being called on by Barete, he gave the potato in his hand to Gu Mengmeng with a red face. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go with Barete tomorrow.¡± Chapter 186 - I’m Not Even Qin Shi Huang

Chapter 186: I¡¯m Not Even Qin Shi Huang

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oakley who strove to make himself familiar was also rarely silent. He stared at Gu Mengmeng for quite a while before starting to talk, ¡°Do you really have a way to store food and prevent them from rotting?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back and did not think much before she replied, ¡°Yeah¡± while nodding. Oakley asked again, ¡°Do you really want to teach this solution to everyone?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head again, saying, ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Oakley remained quiet for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Do you know how great an effect the solution to store food can create if it¡¯s used appropriately?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Everyone can store their food in advance and need not suffer through winter. Everyday, I kept hearing Sandyin about going hungry during winter so much so that callus grew in my ears. If I teach this solution to everyone, Sandy will have food to eat during winter and my ears are saved. Yeah yeah, this effect is indeed awesome~e, there should be a round of apuse now.¡± As Gu Mengmeng was talking, she led the apuse herself. The four males did not know what was apuse, but they stiffly copied the way she was pping her hands. Until Gu Mengmeng did a ¡®collect¡¯ hand gesture in satisfaction, Oakley then dared to continue talking, ¡°Winter is also called the death season. Every year during the winter, many orcs will die. If you can store the food for an entire season without them rotting, you¡¯re the deity in this world that even all the deities can¡¯t match up to. But you... want to teach this solution to everyone so easily? Just because you don¡¯t want to hear Sandy nag?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Oakley in shock and bewilderment. She could not help but find it funny so she shrugged her shoulders and blew on a potato before sending it into his mouth. Tasting the fragrant, sweet and soft vor, she chomped it up and after recollecting the taste in detail for a while, she then opened her eyes inplete contentment, answering Oakley, ¡°I¡¯m not even Qin Shi Huang (the first emperor of the Qin dynasty). I¡¯m not interested in uniting the entire world. I just hope that the people I care about can live life in greater happiness. If my knowledge can achieve this goal, I¡¯m very satisfied already. Moreover, the aim of this knowledge is to disseminate it and use it instead of making it into a custom-made SM brief that requires me to continue hiding it.¡± Oakley did not say a word. Actually, he was already in doubt when he went to extract honey with Gu Mengmeng previously. Fire is something the Beast Deity brought thousands of years ago. It symbolized absolute rights and sacred authority. Only messengers of the Beast Deity had the qualifications to protect the holy fire but if someone or even the tribe vited God¡¯s orders, the me Devil would carry out the punishment and would never forgive. So, even though thousands of years have passed, even though the holy fire in the tribe of the messengers of the Beast Deity had been put out and nobody would start it again, messengers of the Beast Deity still maintained a high level of authority in the Beast World and there was rarely people who dared to revolt and go against them. And Gu Mengmeng actually used the holy fire to roast meat, poison yellow needle insects, boil water to cook rice... and even let Elvis and Lea teach the entire tribe how to use fire and how to prevent the fire of hope from bing the me Devil without reserve. Now, she was sharing this solution that could store food easily in the Beast World with everyone so easily? A quiet voice was awakened in Oakley¡¯s mind, don¡¯t tell him that Gu Mengmeng... Oakley was terrified by his thoughts and he stared at Gu Mengmeng in bewilderment, his eyes and mouth fixed. The expression on his face looked confused but to Gu Mengmeng, he looked as if he saw a ghost... Chapter 187 - Where Are You Putting Your Claws At?!

Chapter 187: Where Are You Putting Your ws At?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon seeing Oakley looking as if he saw a ghost, Gu Mengmeng found it pretty hrious. Can¡¯t everyone have their own ambition? Why must everyone¡¯s dreams be standardized? Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Elvis and asked, ¡°Do you want to unite the Beast World?¡± Elvis stared into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, slightly frowning as if hended himself in a tremendously great struggle. After quite a while, he then opened his mouth to speak, ¡°What is the price to pay for uniting the Beast World?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I guess it¡¯s loneliness. Everyone who stands on the top of the world and looks down on everyone will rarely have people apanying them. All kings in history were all self-imed loners, loners who were utterly isted. They couldn¡¯t trust nor rely on anyone. Their son might extend their ws at them on a bright afternoon all of a sudden or their wife might clutch their necks in the dead of the night someday. Let alone having any best friends. These are all the price to pay for authority. It¡¯s brutal but very real. If you want to possess something, you have to give up something. This is life.¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was exining like a drama queen, Elvis suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. He pulled Gu Mengmeng who was dancing with joy in for a hug with a light smile as if he came round to something. He lightly rubbed the tip of his nose on her little face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in uniting the Beast World. I¡¯m more interested in, what kind of price will I have to pay to be able to get you?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked at Elvis¡¯s sudden confession and she darted up due to her conditional reflexes. She gave a fakeugh and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just discuss about the 10086 ways to unite the Beast World?¡± Oakley felt a deep sense of helplessness. Their original tribe leader Elvis who had lofty aspirations and great ideals became one with no aspirations at all after meeting the female love of his life. But, why was he feeling so envious? Oakleyughed at himself. He already kind of guessed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity, and he himself was very clear that a first-level orc like him bing her male was just a fool¡¯s talk. It was already the highest honor to help her do something! Thinking about this, Oakley tidied his emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll extract more yellow gravy with Bode tomorrow. For Sandy, I guess he won¡¯t reject me.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes shimmered as she agreed by nodding her head like how a garlic was pounded. She thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t take all the beehives away from others. Be good and leave half for them.¡± Oakley did not know what kind of principle this was but since it came from Gu Mengmeng, he would not raise any objection. Thus, he nodded his head in agreement. After Barete and the other two left, Elvis cleared the cutlery and returned back to the cave. He evolved into wolf form and huddled up on the beast-skin pad, treating it as a warm nket. Gu Mengmeng originally did not have any mental pressure with Elvis¡¯s original form but after the sudden confession today, she became pretty embarrassed. Elvis did not give Gu Mengmeng much time to be affected when he moved his ws, causing Gu Mengmeng to fall into his arms. He shifted his front ws and trapped Gu Mengmeng, then ced his chin on her head and closed his eyes. Elvis was sleeping soundly but Gu Mengmeng could not sleep at all. Damn it, you pervert! Where are you putting your ws at?! My 36D is being used as your mouse-pad now, huh?! Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and was preparing to take out her force for handling crazy fellows on public transport to fix this pervert when she looked up and met eyes with Elvis¡¯s blue eyes. That look of him staring down at her and that sharp, protruding teeth that were visible from this short distance... Actually, being held on by Elvis like this is quite good, right? Thinking about it from another perspective, it may be her own 36D acting frivolously towards Elvis¡¯s front ws, right right? Chapter 188 - Gu Mengmeng Getting Up On The Wrong Side Of The Bed

Chapter 188: Gu Mengmeng Getting Up On The Wrong Side Of The Bed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, Gu Mengmeng was awakened by a great noise. She flipped on her left, then her right and almost pulled up the fur on Elvis¡¯s stomach but still could not clog her ears. A carp flipped out of Elvis¡¯s arms violently and Gu Mengmeng dashed out of the cave, looking as if she got up on the wrong side of the bed. She rolled up her sleeves while scolding, ¡°Damn it, disturbing one¡¯s sweet dreams is like killing one¡¯s parents, and all of them are death feuds! I would want to see who is the one who¡¯s seeking death by disturbing my sleep!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s roar sent the outside of the cave into silence instantly. However, this silence came toote because Gu Mengmeng already dashed out while shooting daggers with her eyes thatcked sleep. The first face she saw was Nina that looked more detestable day by day. Gu Mengmeng did not say anything else as she stepped forward to grip onto Nina¡¯s beast-skin dress and threw Nina on the ground with an overarm throw. She climbed onto Nina¡¯s body and raised her hand to prepare for a p. Nina was abnormal this time round as she did not provoke her nor retaliate. Instead, she bawled her eyes out and wailed, ¡°Hit me hit me, you can just hit me to death. It¡¯s better than not having any food and dying of hunger in my own cave. Nobody will even know. Sob sob sob, Gu Mengmeng, what exactly is your intention? Are you here to destroy Saint Nazaire? Do you want all the females in the tribe to die of hunger? Sob sob... anyways, I can¡¯t survive through this winter, you might as well hit me to death now! I rather die now than to die from hunger!¡± Her cry caused Gu Mengmeng to be dumbfounded. This time....she did note for Lea? Gu Mengmeng dusted off her hands and stood up. Not having enough sleep made her mood exceptionally irritable. She kicked Nina who was rolling on the floor and said, ¡°Go on and wail again, if you wail again, I¡¯ll cut off your damn tongue.¡± Nina was terrorized by Gu Mengmeng and she immediately became quiet. She covered her mouth with both her hands, not knowing whether she was scared of making any sound or was it because she was protecting her own tongue. Anyway, she stared at Gu Mengmeng with a pair of crossed eyes, not shifting her gaze at all while she covered her mouth. Gu Mengmeng gestured a hand movement of poking her eyes and said, ¡°Go on and stare, if you continue staring at me, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡± Nina was so terrified until she hurriedly closed her eyes shut, giving off a rather baffling dreadful appearance but hrious look. However, Gu Mengmeng really could notugh at Nina and she just frowned impatiently while saying, ¡°If you have something to say, just spit it out. You came here to create a ruckus so early in the morning. Other than wanting to get hit, do you have other aspirations of a higher level?¡± Nina was covering her mouth while speaking with hesitation. She looked like she was talking while brushing her teeth, who the hell can hear her clearly? Gu Mengmeng removed her hand from her mouth harshly and asked her with a cold expression, ¡°Speak properly and get lost after you¡¯re done!¡± Nina felt like she was wronged but she did not dare to cry either. She knew that with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s onemand, there would be no escape from Elvis ripping off her tongue. Thus, she replied while trying to catch her breath, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let other males give the food to me? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it, but why shouldn¡¯t I get it as well? I¡¯m at least aplete female. If I die of hunger, do you know what a loss this will bring to Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng used her hand to dig her ears and gave a ¡®tsk¡¯ in detest. This gave Nina a huge scare till she hurriedly closed her mouth and fearfully stared at Gu Mengmeng and Elvis who was standing behind her, his face as dark as a hovering dark cloud. After meeting eyes with Elvis, Nina truly felt that a bolt of lightning could be shot out from his eyes anytime and strike her to death. Chapter 189 - She’s Just A Pheasant

Chapter 189: She¡¯s Just A Pheasant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nced at the males who were holding ontorge pieces of meat while standing at the boundaries of Elvis¡¯s territory and then looked at Sandy and Maya who were standing next to her. She did not answer Nina¡¯s words and just walked in front of Sandy, adjusting her torn clothes and messy short hair. She said while sighing, ¡°You¡¯re at least a bear, how can you always look worse off whenever you fought with Nina? Don¡¯t tell me that Nina¡¯s original form is a tiger or a lion?¡± Sandy interacted closely with Gu Mengmeng these days and was quite influenced by her so she was not as afraid of Nina anymore. Especially since Gu Mengmeng was present, her courage grew greater, and she snorted and rolled her eyes at Nina before looking back at Gu Mengmeng, replying to her, ¡°What lion or tiger, she¡¯s just a pheasant. She doesn¡¯t know how to fly but insist on being a flying bird. She relied on Quentin being the only male in Saint Nazaire who can fly to go around unting her strength and raising many overboard requests. But Lea and Elvis satisfied her because she was aplete female and because Quentin did have that ability. Even though Quentin can¡¯t fly now and she doesn¡¯t have the title of First Beauty of the tribe anymore, she still continues to bully others, I can¡¯t stand it any longer!¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, gratified by Sandy as she patted her back, ¡°That¡¯s right. But the next time, when you bash her again, evolve back into your original form and p her to death with your bear paws. Don¡¯t give her the chance to continue b****ing around. It¡¯s too noisy, get it?¡± Sandy blinked her eyes at Gu Mengmeng and then turned to look at Elvis before she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a rule in Saint Nazaire that we can¡¯t kill our fellow tribesman.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°The p her to death I said is just an adjective. I don¡¯t want you to really end her life. Dirtying your own hand is always not good. But removing one of her limbs is still fine. Isn¡¯t wintering soon? It¡¯ll be good to add a dish to our meals.¡± Once Gu Mengmeng finished her words, let alone Nina, even Sandy stared at Gu Mengmeng in horror. Gu Mengmeng peered at Nina whose face was as pale as a sheet with the corners of her eyes and inferred that this girl would not dare to provoke Sandy as she wishes in the future. Then, she changed her tone and held onto Sandy¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Do you feel that I¡¯m wrong in not allowing single males share their food with females?¡± Sandy shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s correct or wrong. I just know that I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled heartily. There is no denying that the fan-girl mentality of Sandy¡¯s blind worship fully satisfied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little vanity. And this trust in her made Gu Mengmeng feel a sense of warmth. Gu Mengmeng held onto Sandy¡¯s hand and turned to look at Maya, asking her, ¡°What about you? What do you think about it?¡± Maya was quite timid and clearly looked like she did not dare to express her real thoughts. She just bit onto her lower lip and stepped closer to Gu Mengmeng, saying in a soft voice, ¡°I believe... that you won¡¯t harm us. I... I will also listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and then turned to look at Nina again. She said while putting on a sarcastic smile, ¡°So, this is just your own opinion?¡± Nina was resolute as this concerned her food for winter. Despite being scared of Gu Mengmeng hitting her again, she would not cower. Thus, she nodded her head firmly while silently picturing her current image. It must be so solemn and stirring, as if she would not shrink back even if she was hit by the waves on a lonely ind in the middle of the sea. Ah, she must be looking extremely beautiful. At this moment, all the males would pity and adore her! However, she neglected an objective fact. That is, she was standing on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ce and besides her own partners, nobody would look at her a second longer. Chapter 190 - Elvis’s Unconditional Support

Chapter 190: Elvis¡¯s Unconditional Support

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng hugged herself with both her arms and leaned into Elvis¡¯s embrace. She was half-lying against Elvis¡¯s chest while standing and did not say a single word, just standing there quietly. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you can leave Saint Nazaire,¡± Elvis¡¯s icy cold voice could be heard above her. The corners of Gu Mengmeng lips curved upwards. She must admit that Elvis¡¯s attitude of firmly standing on her side instead of asking who¡¯s right or wrong pleased Gu Mengmeng. She knew what a female meant to a tribe. She would also not give up on a female that easily even if it¡¯s such an annoying fellow like Nina. For Saint Nazaire¡¯s development, didn¡¯t she hold it in for so long too? But principles and attitude were two vastly different things. Gu Mengmeng was someone who did not like to create trouble for others and since Elvis supported her unconditionally, she naturally would not make things difficult for him. Thus, Gu Mengmeng gave Nina a way out and said, ¡°Or, you can ask your males to learn how to preserve their meat with everyone else. That way, you can store enough food before winteres.¡± Nina did not say a word as she bit onto her lower lip and turned her head back with a jolt, stepping a few steps to her side. Seeing how the fellow who was a hindrance had left, Gu Mengmeng waved her hands at everyone, signaling them to bring their meat over. Although the males were not standing as neat and uniform as a square matrix of the liberation army, they all stood in order and maintained a shoulder distance from one another in front of Gu Mengmeng, waiting for her to instruct the next step. Gu Mengmeng took out the salt crystals that she asked Elvis to smash into powder form earlier and demonstrated once how to preserve the meat. Then, she pointed at the mountain of salt crystals at the empty spot and asked everyone to preserve it the way she did. Until everyone finished preserving their meat, she taught them how to dry the meat using tree branches and vines to hang them up. After she finished exining everything, Gu Mengmeng and Sandy started walking through the crowd of males and guided or correct them at appropriate times. Although the males could not understand this weird method, when would they have the chance to interact so closely with females? With just this opportunity, it was worth to die of hunger during winter. And furthermore, these things were originally supposed to be provided for the four females in the tribe. Now that it became their storage rations, it was great to have something to eat during winter and whether the taste was good or not did not matter much anymore. Thus, a bunch of people started preserving their meat with enthusiasm, then hang the meat up to dry. Everything looked like it was in good order. ¡°Ah tsk!¡± The unharmonious voice rang throughout the air once again. Gu Mengmeng did not need to turn back when a thick and darkened vein burst at the corner of her forehead. She knew that this voice that sounded like a broken gong was Nina stirring trouble again. She nced back swiftly and fiercely before seeing Nina spitting something on the ground and pointing at Quentin, scolding him, ¡°What the hell are you preserving? This is too awful! You¡¯re simply just wasting food! Don¡¯t you know that I already have very little food this winter? And you¡¯re still wasting some more here, do you want me to die of hunger?!¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something but Sandy said before to not interfere in others¡¯ problems. This punishment is skillfully given by one and dly epted by another. What position was she in to speak out of turn? Thus, Gu Mengmeng forced herself to pretend that she did not hear Nina making oblique usations and continued guiding other males in preserving their meat. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not have any reaction, Nina gave herself a thumbs-up deep down in her heart and felt that she was on the winning end this time round. But consolidating Gu Mengmeng¡¯s behavior of not quarreling as long as she couldnd a finger on her, Nina eventually decided to not get greedy. Thus, she twitched her fat butt and one of her partners evolved into beast form to let her ride on him. Then, she looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t continue staying here to wreck more food. If all of you have the time, why don¡¯t you hunt more prey for me? Why are all of you blindly holding up more time? Tsk!¡± Chapter 191 - I Don’t Snatch Gu Mengmeng’s Things

Chapter 191: I Don¡¯t Snatch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Things

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Without Nina creating a disturbance, the preserving work was very sessful. Gu Mengmeng and Sandy brought Maya along and sat at a side to chat. When afternoon came, Barete and Collin came back first. The two of them were almost buried by the potatoes and from afar, it looked like the two mountains of potatoes had be alive and were walking towards them. Until they ced the potatoes down, Collin then walked to Gu Mengmeng with a red face. He took out something from behind him and handed it to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°This is something I plucked unexpectedly when I was plucking the potatoes. I tried it before and it¡¯s also very delicious. Do you want it?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes glistened, and she patted Collin¡¯s shoulder,plimenting him, ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Collin. You can even find this thing! Where did you find it? Is there a lot of it?¡± Seeing how much Gu Mengmeng liked it, Collin grinned from ear to ear. He scratched the back of his neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s next to the potato field so it¡¯s not far. It¡¯s not as many as the potatoes but not little either.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Collin¡¯s hand in excitement and eximed, ¡°Can you bring me over to see it?¡± Collin blushed even more as he turned his head to the other side. He hung his head low while using the corners of his eyes to peek at Gu Mengmeng, then nodded his head. Gu Mengmeng leaped on the spot in delight and jumped on Elvis in one go, ¡°Elvis, go go go, let¡¯s pick some sweet potatoes.¡± Naturally, Elvis heeded Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and brought her to the direction of the potato field. Barete followed behind them while Collin set off a bitter because he was busy catching his breath. Just when he was about to leave, he realized that the corner of his beast-skin dress was being pinched by Sandy. Collin tilted his head while looking at Sandy, asking her, ¡°Why? Do you want to eat it too? How about me discussing with Gu Mengmeng? She¡¯s so nice to you and will definitely be willing to share some with you.¡± Sandy shook her head and forced a smile, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t snatch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s things.¡± Collin replied a ¡®Oh¡¯ and did not say anything further. He wanted to leave when he saw Sandy still clutching onto the corner of his dress, unwilling to release it. Thus, he asked her again, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Sandy bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I fought with Nina again today...¡± Collin chuckled and said, ¡°I heard about it. I feel that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s still right. You have to bring out Gu Mengmeng¡¯s force and p Nina to death to make sure she won¡¯t dare to create trouble again. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s really the First Beauty of the tribe, she¡¯s not only beautiful, her heart is beautiful as well. She¡¯s really prettier the more you see her~¡± Sandy then let go slowly and nodded her head, smiling at him, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re correct. I don¡¯t have anything else to say, hurry and bring Gu Mengmeng to find that soil ball. I see that she really likes it a lot. You won¡¯t know that maybe she¡¯s happy and will allow you to stay in Elvis¡¯s cave for the whole winter.¡± Once Collin heard it, his heart that he took so much effort to rx started palpitating crazily again. He gave a pat on Sandy¡¯s shoulder and beamed, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t dare to think about all these~¡± Sandy looked at how her shoulder became red after this tactless fellow patted her and smiled bitterly. She sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to think about all these? How about looking at how you¡¯re grinning until your eyes can¡¯t be seen? You¡¯re thinking about it until you¡¯re going crazy soon right? Hurry and go after her, if not Gu Mengmeng will walk off too far already.¡± Hearing Sandy¡¯s words, Collin then noticed how Elvis had already brought Gu Mengmeng quite a distance away. He hit his forehead and cried, ¡°Oh my, I shall not talk to you any further. I need to show Gu Mengmeng the way.¡± Staring at Collin running away in a hurry, Sandy¡¯s lips that were originally curving upwards formed a straight line as tears started revolving in her eyes but she forced them back willfully. She touched her left chest with her chubby hand and murmured to herself while looking at Collin¡¯s back, ¡°I don¡¯t snatch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s things, I don¡¯t snatch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s things...¡± Chapter 192 - Getting A Main Dish

Chapter 192: Getting A Main Dish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng followed Collin to the sweet potato field, she felt that her life was simply too fortunate. Main dish, it¡¯s a damn main dish! She shook Elvis¡¯s arm in agitation and pointed at the sweet potato, speechless. Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair in a indulging way and then looked back slightly, giving off an eye signal. The next moment, the crowd of males behind him went forward and started plucking the sweet potatoes with both their hands. Why was there a crowd of them? Ha ha ha, all of them heard Sandy and Collin¡¯s conversation and who would not want to grab hold of this opportunity to perform well? If they really could find favor in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes before winter, that was simply walking to the peak of life. Even if they failed to do so, being able to serve the First Beauty of the tribe was an honorable achievement. The whole afternoon, Gu Mengmeng was in charge of giggling foolishly in Elvis¡¯s arms and then watching how the males delivered the mountain of sweet potatoes back to Saint Nazaire in bulks. Under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s persistence, they brought back the sweet potato leaves as well. When they returned back to Saint Nazaire, Oakley and Bode had alreadye back and were storing the extracted honey in the pots and bowls at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s house. Sandy followed behind Bode closely with her two eyes spewing hearts and kisses so that she could sneak a few mouthfuls of honey Bode secretly gave her at times. Gu Mengmeng went forward to greet them joyfully and then handed a sweet potato that was washed clean to Sandy. Sandy took the sweet potato and immediately took a mouthful of it without saying anything. Then, she eximed in surprise, ¡°So sweet!¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed to her back with her thumb and turned behind to let Sandy see the mountain of sweet potatoes. The next moment, Sandy hugged onto Gu Mengmeng happily while leaping on the spot. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I definitely can¡¯t finish everything by myself so you and Maya can bring some back to store it for winter. I¡¯ll share the rest with the males in the tribe.¡± The males in the tribe were all taken aback. Since ancient times, only the males were in charge of finding food for the females, there was no male who ate the food females brought back. Although none of these sweet potatoes were being plucked by Gu Mengmeng, they were still hers. Sandy was not happy, and she twitched her lips and said, ¡°We already can¡¯t eat the prey the males hunted for winter. Can we just... share all of these between the three of us?¡± Gu Mengmeng found it funny as she asked, ¡°There¡¯s at least over a thousand pounds of it. Can you finish eating so many of it?¡± Sandy looked at the sweet potatoes and then recalled the crispy feel in her mouth before swallowing her saliva and nodding her head. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed as sheughed helplessly, ¡°You little foodie, won¡¯t you be scared of getting heartburn from eating sweet potatoes this entire winter? Are you not eating the fish and meat we preserved?¡± ncing at the water shuttles and the various meat hung up on the tree, Sandy blinked and rubbed her stomach saying, ¡°Then, let¡¯s share a little with them... but only a little.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s share a little with them.¡± Maya walked to Gu Mengmeng and asked timidly, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I don¡¯t want the sweet potato, can you share the leaves with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back and saw Maya pointing at the sweet potato leaves before asking her, ¡°You like to eat them?¡± Maya nodded her head, her eyes filled with thirst. Gu Mengmeng replied readily, ¡°Can, there¡¯s a lot of it. I¡¯ll leave some to make soup and you can share the rest with Sandy.¡± Sandy immediately opened her mouth to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t want the leaves, you can take my share. But can you give me your sweet potatoes?¡± Maya nodded and the two of them made a pleasant agreement. Chapter 193 - A Self-Invited Guest

Chapter 193: A Self-Invited Guest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next few days, Gu Mengmeng was exceptionally busy. The males plucked the potatoes at the potato field in bulks and also hunted much prey on the way. Because at this time, everyone would be observing the hideout of their prey and wait until there was no food in winter before going on a hunt again to ensure that their food would not rot. But in the previous years, they would have to pay a very high price for it. Among the three males who went out for a hunt, one returning back was good enough. With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s storage method this year, everyone would not need to take risks this winter and could carry out their hunting spree in the season when their prey were the most fleshy. Regardless of whether it was the quality or the quantity of the food they stored, everyone saw an evident improvement. And the other bunch of males with Bode as the leader started catching the fish in the stream and then drying them ording to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s methods. Everything was carried out in perfect order until one day, a self-invited guest came to the tribe. Lea, who did not appear for quite a while, came to the boundaries of Elvis¡¯s territory once again. He used his unique fox howl to call Elvis out of his territory. Seeing Lea¡¯s haggard look, Elvis was taken by surprise. He frowned while saying, ¡°Your body will not be able to take it if you continue digging ginger day and night.¡± Lea shook his hands and took out a small cage from his waist. That was a basket Gu Mengmeng threaded long ago to raise a rabbit. After a few days, however, that rabbit did not survive eventually and Lea kept that cage to prevent Gu Mengmeng from being depressed at the prospect and prevent her from being sad when she thought of it. Now, he made it to good use. He handed the cage filled with ginger to Elvis and sighed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve to help her do something so that I can catch my breath or else...¡± Lea looked down, staring at his chest and did not finish his sentence. Sighing deeply again, Lea shook his head before continuing, ¡°I came here to tell you another thing.¡± Elvis and Lea had a great teamwork after going through thick and thin these few years. Just by looking at his expression, Elvis knew that the thing Lea was going to say would be deadly serious. Thus, Elvis handed the ginger to a male by the side and left his territory with Lea, heading to Lea¡¯s house. The territory of the witch doctor should not be infringed on a greater extent than the territory of the leader because besides treating the wounded, it was a ce where the witch doctor and the leader discuss important matters. When the two of them emitted their strong pressure at the same time, this ce would be a vacuum zone and if anyone stepped close on their own ord, they would be bitten to death directly without asking for the reason. This, is the religious authority the previous messenger of the Beast Deity bestowed upon the witch doctor. Lea half-lied under the tree and closed his eyes, emitting his own beast pressure first. Elvis was dumbfounded for a moment before he followed suit. And after they ensured that there was no one else besides the two of them within Lea¡¯s territory, Lea then started speaking slowly, ¡°We probably can¡¯t continue hiding the fact that Mengmeng is the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Elvis¡¯s expression froze as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lea used his chin to point at the lunar white fox lying at the entrance of his cave and said, ¡°Sauder¡¯s faithful fox. His appearance implies that Sauder¡¯s faithful messenger is on the way to Saint Nazaire and will reach in a few days. This is asking us to prepare to wee the faithful messenger in advance.¡± Elvis frowned, and he said with a sullen look, ¡°Sauder... is the tribe that the previous messenger of the Beast Deity appeared at?¡± Chapter 194 - But Unfortunately She’s The Messenger of the Beast Deity

Chapter 194: But Unfortunately She¡¯s The Messenger of the Beast Deity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea nodded, giving his reply. ¡°They won¡¯t send their faithful messenger to Saint Nazaire for no reason at all and Saint Nazaire is the only tribe that is worthy of their conspiring...¡± Lea did not finish his sentence and just stared at Elvis in silence. Elvis remained quiet for a while before he said, ¡°Xiaomeng has never left the tribe before, how would they know of her identity?¡± Lea gave a faint smile. The peaceful look on his face was because he expected this long ago. The reveal woulde sooner orter since no tribe had the ability to hide the presence of a messenger of the Beast Deity forever. However, when that day came, he could not be as calm as he expected. Although he had deduced how to react to this matter countless times in his heart before Gu Mengmeng arrived, but now... what he wanted was not having nine sessful attempts out of ten chances anymore, he wanted a guarantee ofplete sess. Lea did not reply Elvis and just revealed a smile that was not necessary to say more. He tapped his arm lightly with his slender and bony hand and raised his head, looking at the skies while squinting his eyes. This caused the slight smile that was originally on his face to be even more subtle until it almost became invisible. ¡°Winter ising soon, tell me....would the faithful messenger be so unlucky to face the first snow on his way here?¡± The corners of Elvis¡¯s lips curved up towards one side and a bloodthirsty but charmingly evil smile appeared on his face. He said with his blue eyes glittering with coldness, ¡°The winter that he belonged to shoulde before he steps into Saint Nazaire.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lea stopped Elvis and breathed in deeply before he continued, ¡°Let him enter the tribe and see Mengmeng.¡± Elvis frowned. He did not question Lea directly and instead, waited for his exnation. Lea was not affected by Elvis¡¯s emotions as he continued, ¡°Mengmeng brought fire and food to Saint Nazaire, many people in the tribe have already faintly guessed her identity. If we continue concealing her identity in the long run, it¡¯s hard to avoid losing poprity from the people. You, as a tribe leader, and me, as a witch doctor, will actually appear to have no faith in our fellow tribesman. So, we need someone with credibility to reveal Mengmeng¡¯s identity on our behalf. This faithful messenger... is our best choice.¡± Elvis¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. He could not deny that Lea was correct. They did not tell anyone in the tribe about Gu Mengmeng being the messenger of the Beast Deity because they wanted to dy her identity exposure to the greatest extent. But now, at the tribe of the messengers of the Beast Deity in Sauder... no, rather, in the tribe of the former messengers of the Beast Deity, everyone was aware of it. This implied that there was someone in the tribe who had guessed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity and leaked it out. Since someone already knew it, it did not make sense to hide any further. They should just go open with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity in Saint Nazaire so that the people in the tribe could raise their protection towards Gu Mengmeng, from protecting a precious female to defending the next messenger of the Beast Deity. Those were two totally different concepts. But if it happened, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s carefree life would end here. All the unrest and challenges in the Beast World could almost be foreseen clearly and putting Gu Mengmeng in the teeth of the storm was really not something he wished to see but unfortunately, she¡¯s the messenger of the Beast Deity. Being helpless against his will, Elvis nodded his head solemnly and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll go back and apany Xiaomeng.¡± Lea¡¯s expression was still nk, and he nodded slightly. Until Elvis¡¯s back viewpletely disappeared from his sight, Lea then evolved into a half-orc and sat down cross-legged on the ground, hugging his fluffyrge tail in his arms. He touched it at times and stared at his empty embrace with hollow eyes while imagining the petite girl saying sweetly, ¡°Daddy Lea, you¡¯re so good-looking.¡± ¡°Mengmeng, I miss you so much,¡± Although he knew that she could not hear him, he still read out his longing for her to the air. Chapter 195 - Sandy’s Seventh Partner

Chapter 195: Sandy¡¯s Seventh Partner

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a tribe, the tribe leader had the highest level of authority because nobody could defeat him. The witch doctor represented a religious authority that could not be vited and could even override the authority of the tribe leader sometimes. But there was a situation where both the tribe leader and the witch doctor were at a loss of what to do. That is when the females in the tribe came together. They could do whatever they wanted... even if the Beast Deity came to life, he would be at his wit ends too. And now, Saint Nazaire was facing this situation. Everyday, among the four females, three were happily shuttling back and forth the tribe that was hung with preserved meat and piled full of potatoes and sweet potatoes. At times, they would makepliments like, ¡°Wow, you preserved so much meat? You definitely would not go hungry this winter.¡± and ¡°Oh my god, you ced the potatoes and sweet potatoes in such a neat manner, can you teach my partner?¡± This simply caused the adrenaline of the males in Saint Nazaire to soar to a level never seen before. Every male would put in a greater effort to preserve their meat after their hunt and go off to dig for more potatoes and sweet potatoes. And what made the situation reach the peak was that the little foodie Sandy had took in a new partner before winter. He was a hyena named Berly. In the Beast World where good-looking males could be seen anywhere, Berly¡¯s looks were only considered normal and his physique was not as burly as Barete or Collin. The reason why Sandy chose him was because... Because his sharp sense of smell made him the male who discovered the greatest number of potato fields. In simpler terms, he married into Sandy¡¯s family by using arge plot of a potato field as the dowry. That way, Sandy would have seven partners. On the day they mated, Gu Mengmeng made arge pot of precious animals farmhouse stew because the meat were all handled and chopped into pieces so besides the potatoes, Gu Mengmeng did not know whether he put in lion or tiger meat. Anyway, when the steaming and fragrant pot of farmhouse stew was sent to Sandy¡¯s cave, Sandy grinned until her eyes became invisible. It was rare that she did not start eating it in a hurry and instead, held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, requesting her to sing ¡®Dowry¡¯ again. Gu Mengmeng thought that although this was the seventh time Sandy¡¯s mating, it was still a great joyous asion. Other than mating, there¡¯s nothing here so as a friend, she can just sing a song. Thus, she cleared her throat and sang the whole song of ire Kuo¡¯s ¡®Dowry¡¯. After she finished singing, she thought that it was time to send the groom and the bride into the bridal chamber for their first night. But who knew that Sandy would look up at Berly and asks him, ¡°Did you remember what Gu Mengmeng sang just now?¡± Berly nodded his head eagerly and gave Gu Mengmeng a 90 degree bow before saying, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, thank you. If you did not discover that Sandy likes eating potatoes, I won¡¯t have the good fortune to mate with her. You¡¯re Sandy¡¯s best friend and me, Berly¡¯s, greatest benefactor. I¡¯ll be grateful to you my entire lifetime, not dare toin about your loud noise forever and will also not dare to be jealous of you. Please rest assured.¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out inughter. Why did she feel that she was Sandy¡¯s First Partner, and this was a newly added young fellow paying her a visit? However, this feeling was not that bad after all. Thus, Gu Mengmeng shook her wrists and disyed the warm-up action she would make every time before she starts hitting Nina. She held back herughter and said in a threatening tone, ¡°I can forgive you forining about my loud noise or being jealous of me. But if you dare to let my Sandy suffer from a bit of injustice, my fist is not something to be trifled with.¡± Berly tilted his head and seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s insignificant fist without any force at all, he blinked his eyes and could not answer her. Gu Mengmeng strongly felt that she was being despised, so she squinted her eyes and gave a cold snort, ¡°I¡¯ll use my fist to instruct Elvis to bash you up until you start looking for your teeth on the ground.¡± Berly looked up and Elvis was already standing behind Gu Mengmeng, his whole body emitting pressure as he stared at Berly coldly. Berly felt goosebumps forming from the bottom of his feet and did not dare to doubt her any further so he nodded his head profusely. Chapter 196 - That Person Who Should Have Come, Finally Came

Chapter 196: That Person Who Should Have Come, Finally Came

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy¡¯s mating made the blood of the males in Saint Nazaire start boiling. Looking at everyone working with tremendous vigor, Gu Mengmeng felt a huge sense of achievement. If less people, or even none, die this winter because of her, she did not transmigrate here without any achievement. At least she contributed to the Beast World, right? The weather became colder and now, other than the afternoon where the sun is the brightest, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s already in the condition of not leaving home. Luckily, Elvis was a billionaire and after knowing that Gu Mengmeng could not see anything in the dark, he took around 17 to 18 luminous pearls from the deep part of the cave and set in on the walls. The light from one luminous pearl is actually very dim but with more of them, they gave off an obscure aesthetic beauty. When Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes sometimes, she would feel that she was in space and that the star that she could touch was apanying her. The feeling was very dreamy and did not feel real, especially Elvis that looked unclear in the night light. The evil aura on him widened unlimitedly under this dim lighting and concealed the part that looked resolute under the sunlight inside the darkness. The current male looked like a vampire from Western mythology, one with long hair that resembled inked clouds and smoke and his naked chest was emitting a strong sense of seduction. Although Gu Mengmeng had seen him for almost a month, she still could not escape from being suffused with blushes and having a crazy heartbeat. As the time both of them interacted with each other in the cave increased, Gu Mengmeng showed a decreasing trend in her immunity towards Elvis. This made her feel uneasy because she had just broke up with Lea less than a month ago and having a new sweetheart that quickly made her disrespect her feelings towards Lea. After all, he was her first love. And when Gu Mengmeng was in the middle of her struggle, the person who should havee, finally came. This afternoon, the howl of a fox caught Elvis¡¯s attention. His expression was quiteplicated as his brows furrowed into a dead knot when he looked at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng noticed Elvis¡¯s abnormality easily and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Elvis pursed his lips and replied, ¡°The faithful messenger of the messengers tribe has arrived. We... have to wee him.¡± About messengers of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng heard it quite a fair bit from Sandy. She was strongly interested in those people that were almost deified. Even though the tricks yed by the person could be seen as fake in the eyes of a modern person, he managed to bluff the entire Beast World so Gu Mengmeng still kind of admired him. When she heard that the faithful messenger of the messengers tribe had arrived, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened up and she jumped into Elvis¡¯s arms on her own initiative. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I heard from Sandy that the messengers tribe is very arrogant and would lift their heads up everyday, looking down on others. They actually came to our tribe today? This is too rare, you have to bring me there for a look.¡± Elvis¡¯s brows were still furrowed because he knew what stepping out of the cave meant. Looking at Gu Mengmeng who was in his embrace, he suddenly felt how good it would be if she was not a messenger of the Beast Deity. That way, she could live a simple life under his protection forever and need not bear so much disputes and worries. What a pity, there¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯... Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist andnded a kiss on her forehead. Then, he wrapped Gu Mengmeng up tightly with a thick bear skin. Before they left, he noticed that her legs were exposed to the outside, so he ced her little legs into his beast-skin dress and used the warmth from his stomach to keep her warm. Once everything was ready, Elvis breathed in deeply and headed to the dazzling sunlight outside the cave while carrying Gu Mengmeng who was jumping for joy. Chapter 197 - Screw You!

Chapter 197: Screw You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The center of Saint Nazaire, where Gu Mengmeng once held hering-to-age ceremony. That blood-soaked red wooden pagoda had been removed, and was reced with numerous types of animal fur ced neatly, all of which had been tanned. They were separately ced in three different sses: good, moderate and poor, depending on the type and print of the fur. Someone sat on top of one of the piles of fur, with one foot against the edge of the fur and the other hanging at will. Against the light, Gu Mengmeng was unable to make out the appearance of that person, and could only feel that the arrogant posture was very unlikable. Those damn fur are supposed to be distributed for fellow tribesmen to keep warm in the winter. ¡°Hey!¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the arrogant male and shouted loudly ¡°Did your mother not teach you, to be respectful when you visit someone else¡¯s house, and not to touch their things without permission?¡± As if he had never been treated in such a manner, Gu Mengmeng could clearly see him turning his head around after being stunned for a moment. Then, his body turned around swiftly. Followed by... Gu Mengmeng did not have time to look at anything, and could only feel the tensing of Elvis¡¯ muscles as she was in his arms. He quickly backed off, and the beast skin wrapped around him was overturned by an external force, which was shredded into pieces and scattered around. Gu Mengmeng knew without a doubt that had Elvis ducked anyter, the beast skin would not be the only thing that is shredded to bits. Fired up, Gu Mengmeng pointed at the person¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Are you infected with the damn rabies or did you just run out from the Qingshan Mental Hospital?¡± At the same time, Gu Mengmeng was quickly surrounded by over twenty males of Saint Nazaire. One by one, they positioned themselves in a posture that showed they were ready to attack, staring at him with eager eyes, shielding Elvis and Gu Mengmeng. Any attack on a female in the tribe, regardless of your identity, is equivalent to dering war to that tribe. This was the rule in the beast world. ¡°So you are Gu Mengmeng.¡± That person did not bother about the males that were blocking him, his eyes only lighting up when he saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. The gaze when he sized up visibly and obviously showed distinct greed. Gu Mengmeng sneered, ¡°Is this situation now, one that you can raise questions in? Do you not understand what¡¯s happening?¡± The person nced coldly at the males that were blocking him and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re right, I should at least clear these trash, to provide afortable environment for the beautiful female to engage in a conversation with.¡± With that, he gently licked the back of his hand, and his nails grew out at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. His movements were cat-like, but more sly. Gu Mengmeng thought the action was extremely familiar, but could not remember where she had seen it at that moment. In an instant, yells of pain were heard repeatedly. The males who were shielding Elvis and Gu Mengmeng started rolling on the floor at an unbelievable speed. Everyone had different degrees of injury on their bodies. While they were not lethal, it made it difficult for them to stand up again, and everyone had an obvious wound on their artery. It was clear that the intention was to let them bleed to death. Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows, is this damned maniac a monstrous killer?! ¡°Screw you!¡± Gu Mengmeng scolded, rolling up her sleeves and got ready to run forward. Elvis held on to her tightly, brushing one hand against her chin to turn her furious face towards him. He then looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Tell me, if you want him to be crippled, or if you want him to die.¡± Chapter 198 - Beat Him To Death!

Chapter 198: Beat Him To Death!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng rolled up half her sleeve, pointing at the man with the peculiar smile, ¡°Beat him, beat him to death!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis put Gu Mengmeng down and gently kissed her forehead. An aura of death was instantly dispersed around him the moment he spun around as he walked towards that faithful messenger from the messengers tribe of the Beast Deity one step at a time, looking like a demon. Gu Mengmeng did not idle either. Immediately, she stripped a piece of beast skin, running towards the nearest casualty, telling him to use his sharp ws to tear the beast skin into strips, then tie it around the wound tightly from the area closest to the heart for emergency hemostasis. Gu Mengmeng could not recall the name of the casualty lying on the floor, but she remembered his face. During the times that they dug potatoes, sweet potatoes and cured meat, they always had a great time together. ¡°Gu Mengmeng... I¡¯m sorry, I was too weak.¡± Blood poured out profusely from his wound, but the male lowered his head, not daring to look into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes as if he did not feel the pain. He seemed embarrassed and frustrated, as if he had done unforgivable things. From the beginning, Gu Mengmeng has never agreed with the unspoken rule ¡°Being weak is wrong hence deserving of death¡± in the beast world. She pped his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, you¡¯re very courageous. You knew you couldn¡¯t defeat him, yet you still shielded me, didn¡¯t you?¡± You are the warrior of Saint Nazaire, I am honoured and proud of you. First, let¡¯s heal the wounds, it isn¡¯t toote to seek revenge once we improve our skills.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± the male nodded determinedly and did not continue making anymore self-loathingments. Gu Mengmeng got ready to handle the second casualty, but a weight was lifted off her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take over from here.¡± Lea took the beast skin from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, his movements smooth as water, without an ounce of dy. Gu Mengmeng sighed. In front of a foreign enemy, she had to put down whatever feud between her and Lea. There was nothing that was more important than saving the lives of fellow tribesmen. Now that she did not have to worry about the casualties, Gu Mengmeng diverted her attention back to Elvis and that messenger. Both of them were simr in their skills, fighting head on, and it was difficult to tell the oue. After observing for a long while, she concluded that Elvis had the upper hand. His moves of attack were umted from his past experiences in battle, and every movement was solid. As long as he hits the target, the faithful messenger will most likely not be able to climb back up. However, the faithful messenger¡¯s posture was light yet agile, avoiding Elvis¡¯ attack by close calls when his crucial spots were missed. He even counterattacked swiftly, taking opportunities to fight back. His moves were cunning, as he focused on attacking the three crucial points below the chin, allowing him to achieve simr effects without using much of his energy. It was a dexterous fighting method. Going down like this, it was obvious that Elvis was on the losing end. Gu Mengmeng frowned. Suddenly, she remembered what Oakley had told her that night. Fire... The previous messengers of the Beast Deity had used fire to create a ridiculous faith with fire which allowed them to rule this world under a disguise. For thousands of years, nobody dared to offend the Sauder messengers tribe. What a shame, it was heard that nobody in this tribe knew how to light a fire. But... any random person in Saint Nazaire would know how to light it up. Gu Mengmeng smirked, her smile looking slightly evil. She gave a look to the casualty lying beside her, ¡°Hey big brother, lend me a fire.¡± Chapter 199 - Gu Mengmeng Faking An Accident For Compensation

Chapter 199: Gu Mengmeng Faking An ident For Compensation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Gu Mengmeng held the torch, walking one step at a time towards the faithful messenger fighting against Elvis, the faithful messenger was stunned and it was as if he could not believe his eyes, staring straight at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face that had been lit up by the light from the fire. Her smile was so crafty yet so intelligent. He needed no other evidence to deeply believe that this female, who had a beauty that could make one suffocate, is the next messenger of the Beast Deity. Elvis was not going to let him off just because he was in a daze. With a punch to his chin, blood and a tooth spurted out from his mouth, causing the faithful messenger to fall backwards as he could only see a ck whirlpool in front of him. Even so, he still stared right in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s direction. It was difficult to tell what his look meant, it was just a little wretched, a little ferocious. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ arm, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, mister tribe leader. Leave the rest to me.¡± Elvis looked at the faithful messenger who had fallen onto the ground unable to get up and did not say anything. He only walked backwards silently, maintaining a distance whereby he was able to react quick enough to break his neck before he even has any slight movement that might put Gu Mengmeng in danger, and left Gu Mengmeng to vent her anger on him. ¡°Mister faithful messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng squatted down beside him, snorting at his mouth that was still bleeding profusely. She squinted her eyes with a sneer, ¡°Since you came from afar, we should have treated you with hospitality. However, you were really too disrespectful, causing me to feel very ufortable.¡± Gu Mengmeng never gave the faithful messenger any opportunity to speak. Her slender fingers flipped a few times in the me, and she could see his astonished expression from her peripheral vision. In disdain, she thought: You ignorant bandit. These tricks that I learned from the magician when I worked part time at a theme park barely fooled little kids, but to you... it¡¯s considered pretty marvelous, isn¡¯t it? Gu Mengmeng snorted contemptuously as she saw how the faithful messenger was shocked till his eyes were about to fall out, then continued, ¡°We have a few things that we better settle.¡± Gu Mengmeng casually took the beast skin that she had originally draped over her body, but had now be a torn rag, ¡°This piece of beast skin, was sewn by hand by my Mother Beast when I was born. Aiya, and now it has been torn because of you. Now tell me... how are you going to make it up to me?¡± After listening to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rambling, no matter how sly the faithful messenger was, he was still limited by his knowledge, not understanding the concept of ¡°Faking an ident forpensation¡±. Gu Mengmeng usually do not bother doing such things, but she was really too angry today. How can anyone use proper rules to deal with such neurotics? Sorry, Gu Mengmeng is the type who treats you ten times better if you treat her nicely. But if you dared to bully her, then she would not only make life a hundred times worse for you, and more. ¡°I... I will hunt ten more pieces to return to you...¡± blood filled the mouth of the faithful messenger, making it difficult for him to speak. He was even sputtering droplets of blood onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Disgusted, Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows, ¡°Huh, but this was from the Beast Deity, how are you going to hunt back ten pieces for me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t this given to you by your Mother Beast?¡± the faithful messenger¡¯s tongue kept going numb, and his brain was still buzzing. It was not that he was smart, it was just that Gu Mengmeng had too big of a loophole in her words... However, Gu Mengmengughed out loud and moved her tiny mouth beside the faithful messenger¡¯s ear as if she was going to whisper a secret. Without lowering her voice, she said one word at a time, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that properly, did you? What I said was, this was sewn by hand by my Mother Beast, but the one who gifted this piece of beast skin to me, was the Beast Deity~¡± Chapter 200 - The Messenger Is A Moron

Chapter 200: The Messenger Is A Moron

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The faithful messenger went pale, and it was unknown whether it was because he was beaten up by Elvis or because he was scared by Gu Mengmeng. Looking at Gu Mengmeng, he stuttered, ¡°Beast Deity... Why would the Beast Deity give you the beast skin?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly covered her smile andughed, looking at the faithful messenger with a ¡°you idiot¡± expression. Shaking her head, she slowly drew circles in front of the faithful messenger while replying with an ent, ¡°Obviously it¡¯s because... the Beast Deity is my daddy, duh.¡± The eyes of the faithful messenger opened even wider, beyond what Gu Mengmeng thought was possible, making his original hideous expression seem even moreical, looking like some emoticon. The faithful messenger swallowed his saliva carefully asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t your daddy...¡± Before he could finish speaking, his attention was diverted to Lea, who was in the distance. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression darkened, while sneering inside: This faithful messenger she had never met not only knew her name but also how she called Lea her daddy. Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t a mole. Gu Mengmeng regained her calm and did not give the faithful messenger much him to figure out her thoughts, only asking with a mocking tone, ¡°Why? Did your Mother Beast only have one partner?¡± The color in the faithful messenger¡¯s face instantly turned from white to green. He really could not imagine, what kind of female, could make even the Beast Deity willing to be one of her many beast partners. Suddenly, he realized, the background of the little female in front of him cannot be underestimated. The strongest person in her family isn¡¯t even the Beast Deity? Who is her Mother Beast? What kind of background does she have? All the questions were blowing up in his head. He struggled to move, and Elvis immediately lifted up Gu Mengmeng at light speed, backing off and got into a position where he was ready to attack or defend. However, the faithful messenger did not get up, merely flipped over and crawled into a kneeling posture. He gave Gu Mengmeng a huge salute, one that was simr to the Tibetan pilgrimage, stuttering while he tolerated the excruciating pain in his body, ¡°Sagua, representing Sauder, wees the messengers of the Beast Deity back to the tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, isn¡¯t this guy too easy to fool? Did he really think the Beast Deity was her father? Silently, she thought: Moron! However, she remained cold on the surface, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You damaged the item gifted to me by the Beast Deity, what are you going to do about it?¡± It was clear Sagua¡¯s body was quivering. Afraid to raise his head, he maintained a crawling posture, ¡°It will be up to Miss Messenger to decide. Whatever you say, will be whatever I will do.¡± Finally, Gu Mengmeng smiled, so wide like the shining sun, so bright one could not open their eyes. Seeming like she was in a good mood, she patted Elvis, gesturing for him to let her down. Elvis knew Sagua could probably not cause any more trouble, but still remained on alert, protecting her from an arm¡¯s length away with cautiousness. Gu Mengmeng was clearly more forgiving this time. Taking a few steps forward, she touched the back of Sagua¡¯s head with a ¡°You¡¯re really cooperative¡± expression, ¡°As for me, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. If I tell you to look for the Beast Deity and beg for an exact same piece, I suppose you don¡¯t have that ability, anyway. How about, you strip the one you have off your body, and give it to me as apensation?¡± Sagua went stiff and started shaking even more than before. A urine odor was followed by liquid that flowed out from under his body. Was he... scared till he peed? The tribe messengers of the Beast Deity, are just like this after all, how did such morals survive through centuries in the beast world? Gu Mengmeng sneered and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. The witch doctors in our tribe have excellent skills, ripping skin off is no difficult task to them. I can assure you that they can peel off a perfect piece. Furthermore, they are nimble, so you wouldn¡¯t be in pain for too long. Oh, by the way, he is very good at healing, so I can assure that after you get your skin ripped off, you will ¨C not ¨C die!¡± Chapter 201 - Ridiculous Imagination

Chapter 201: Ridiculous Imagination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sagua¡¯s fear reached its peak once he heard thest three wordsing out from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, one at a time. What could be worse than not dying after getting one¡¯s skin ripped off? Imagining the image of himself dripping in blood, Sagua could already feel the pain all over his body, causing him to shake more than before. It was only now that he started to regret being so prideful. He should not have attacked Gu Mengmeng right away, he merely wanted to confirm the extent to which Saint Nazaire protected Gu Mengmeng. If she was easily killed by him, it would prove that she was another one of those females in these countless years that became the scapegoat on behalf of someone else. However, the moment he saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, he was almost sure that Gu Mengmeng was the messenger of the Beast Deity. Although he had never seen thest messenger of the Beast Deity, he had heard from rumors that she had an unforgettable beauty that could not bepared to any other female in the beast world. So, they set off to search for the new faithful messenger of the messengers of the Beast Deity, and the first creed he obeyed was his own eyes. Despite none of them having seen the messengers of the Beast Deity, but ording to the legends of the tribe, they can immediately identify one the moment they saw them. Now the facts have been proven, the ancestors were right. And when he saw Gu Mengmeng holding the torch, even ying with the mes, he believed it a hundred percent. It could not be wrong. Otherwise, how would the me Devil brought by the previous messenger of the Beast Deity be so docile in her hands? It was also because of this that he carried no suspicions towards Gu Mengmeng when she said ¡°The Beast Deity is my daddy¡±. After all, ording to the records and legends of the tribe, the me Devil had always been aggressive, and even the previous messenger of the Beast Deity were unable to have full control over it. Yet, Gu Mengmeng could y with it freely, as if she was just teasing her pet at home. If we were to ask who is the owner of the me Devil... the Beast Deity would definitely not be the second choice. So, it seemed perfectly logical that Gu Mengmeng was the daughter of the Beast Deity. Gu Mengmeng did not know Sagua¡¯s imagination had run wild, and could only see him suddenly straightening his back, looking at Lea with a confused yet fearful gaze as he approached him after having treated the casualties¡¯ injuries. Those eyes filled with dread and admiration, he did not seem like a butcher that was about to peel off his skin, but more like... Crap! Gu Mengmeng instantly understood what Sagua was thinking. Damn, he thought Lea, just like the Beast Deity, was the partner of her ¡°Mother Beast¡±. Goodness, that damned mouth of hers, why did she not think before she outrightly said something so stupid like ¡°Did your mother only have one partner¡±? How is she going to exin herself now? Damn, was she going to say that she found herself a stepfather? But the problem was, she didn¡¯t even know who her mother was... Gu Mengmeng shuddered with a start, wanting to stay away from this ridiculous imagination. Shaking he head, she decided she could no longer follow up with Sagua, so she forcefully diverted the conversation, roaring, ¡°Hey. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to change the topic? Give me a direct answer, are you going topensate this piece of skin, or not?¡± Sagua moved his knees, turning towards Lea and gave him a big salute while kneeling down, ¡°Ninth Highness, please save Sagua, Sagua did not mean to offend Miss Messenger, please help me plead for forgiveness with Miss Messenger...¡± Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows, turning to the direction at which Sagua was kneeling towards to look at Lea, repeating silently in her heart: Ninth Highness? Lea¡¯s smile was faint, his hands having a clear contrast against his head of silver hair due to the bloodstains from the casualties. He picked up a piece of beast skin to wipe his hands, then slowly stretched out his nails, twisted his wrists and looked at Sagua from the corner of his eye, ¡°Plead for forgiveness? Well, that¡¯s not possible, Mengmeng said... she wanted your skin.¡± Chapter 202 - Ninth Highness

Chapter 202: Ninth Highness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was clearly fooling around when she said Lea would peel off his skin, and that he wouldn¡¯t die after being peeled. Even Lea was pondering, where should he start peeling to ensure that when the entire piece is peeled off, Sagua would not die? But genuine knowledgees from practice, how would one know if he never tried? Therefore, Lea approached Sagua slowly. The all-powerful Mister Faithful messenger just now had turned into a weakling in the blink of an eye, looking like a piece of trash incapable of self sufficiency. Disgusted, Gu Mengmeng frowned and tilted her face away. ¡°Ninth Highness, you can¡¯t treat me like this, Ninth Highness. After all, we were from the same tribe, we can¡¯t hurt each other. Please plead with Miss Messenger, since you are her senior, she will definitely listen. Ninth Highness, I¡¯m begging you Ninth Highness, please save me...¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Lea gritted his teeth as a murderous look shot out from his squinting eyes. ¡°Daddy Lea¡±, the term that his Mengmeng called him, was a title between lovers, yet this idiot said he was her senior? ¡°Ninth Highness, I know you were wronged by whatever happened back in the day, but you¡¯re living just fine after you left Sauder, and even joined the family of the Beast Deity. This shows great fortune. Please let go of the things that happened in the past... Ugh...¡± Before Sagua could finish, Lea grabbed him by the neck with his sharp ws, and he could no longer continue speaking. Lea dragged Sagua¡¯s body, closely observing his neck as if he was considering at which point he should start to ensure the perfectness of the piece of skin peeled. Using both hands, Sagua grabbed onto Lea¡¯s wrists, wanting to break free but having no energy to. He could only whisper, ¡°Ninth Highness, Ninth...¡± ¡°Shush.¡± Lea pointed his index finger on his lips, gesturing him to cease making any noise. He smiled calmly, replying indifferently, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your Ninth Highness, expelled from the pedigree long ago? I remember, something along the lines of... if he meets, anyone from Sauder, they will be killed.¡± Lea¡¯s smile widened. He paused, staring at Sagua with an extremely demonic expression, as if all the angel-like kindness had left him and turned him into a devil-like evil, ¡°The one that once tried to kill me, is kneeling, begging and pleading with me today? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing the next sinner of Sauder and bing the next target of expulsion? Lea tightened his grip gradually, causing Sagua to sufficiently experience the feeling of being suffocated. As he saw the blood vessels fill his protruding eyeballs, he did not feel any sense of pity, nor... hatred. He thought that he would be full of hatred, and that he would use the most cruel methods to rip up anyone he sees again from Sauder, yet, the only thought in his head was how he could perfectly peel off this piece of skin without causing him to die. Although Gu Mengmeng was quite harsh when it came to scaring people, it was impossible to actually push her to her limits and beat Sagua to death. However, the method of peeling his skin without killing him, honestly... she only said it to scare him. If they were to really carry it out, perhaps she could not even watch it go down herself. Furthermore, she did not want Lea¡¯s hands to be dyed by blood. There was no reason, she just did not want that. ¡°Lea, release him first.¡± Gu Mengmeng eventually spoke before Sagua took hisst breath. Lea let go, throwing Sagua aside, and proceeded to move behind Gu Mengmeng silently, leaving half a foot of distance away from Elvis. This was the order of the familial status, and cannot be crossed. Gu Mengmeng did not turn around, merely looking at Sagua who was lying on the ground weakly with a despising gaze. With distaste, she said, ¡°You with your pee and shit all over, tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s so disgusting. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to use this skin even if you peeled it off for me.¡± Chapter 203 - True Enough

Chapter 203: True Enough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If only the heavens knew how this naked despise sounded just like a gift from God to Dumbo. He used his body, that was quivering uncontrobly, to wipe off the tears of joy on his face. While thanking her, he continued to mention the disgusting things he did, spilling whatever gross, smelly things done, as if he was afraid that Gu Mengmeng had not despised him enough and might regret enough to tell Lea to rip his skin off again. They were so disgusting, they instantly made Gu Mengmeng lose her appetite. Waving her hands, she interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to listen to your dirty business. Although I no longer want your skin, but you still ruined my things, so you still have topensate.¡± Stunned, Dumbo stared at Gu Mengmeng with a frightened expression, fearing that she mighte up with another method to torture him. Gu Mengmeng gave him a friendly smile. Yet, despite how friendly she seemed, it still gave Dumbo goosebumps. A shiver went up his body from the soles of his feet. Seeing how her smile did not work on Dumbo, she massaged her face and stopped her act. Taking a deep breath, she asked seriously, ¡°I will not pursue further about the beast skin as long as you answer three of my questions. Deal?¡± It was obvious to Gu Mengmeng that Dumbo had heaved a sigh of relief, as he kneeled down cing his face on the ground, ¡°Sauder is the tribe where Miss Messenger belongs to, everyone in Sauder belongs to Miss Messenger. No matter what you want to know, Dumbo will definitely answer truthfully.¡± Gu Mengmeng sneered while thinking, why did you have to make such an uncontroble mess, acting like a poser and not behaving when you first walked in? While she thought so, she did not show it in her expression, replying indifferently, ¡°Very well, very well.¡± She then cut to the chase, her seemingly unconcerned gaze actually staring right at Dumbo¡¯s every move, as to deduce whether he was lying. Slowly, Gu Mengmeng started to ask the first question, ¡°Who was the one who told you about my whereabouts?¡± Actually, Gu Mengmeng had an answer in her heart. It was just that Gu Mengmeng did not want to use any innocent people without having concrete evidence. What a shame, people in the present world are too sensitive to intriguing things, and those methods were just not enough, too easy to guess and difficult to make a wrong prediction. ¡°It is a female in Saint Nazaire, called... called Nina. It was her who tipped me off, saying that the messenger was in the Saint Nazaire tribe.¡± True enough... Gu Mengmeng snorted. This Nina did not have any genius techniques, only wanting to use the ¡°validation¡± process of the faithful messenger to get rid of herself. Too bad she found the wrong aplice, this faithful messenger was a moron, and it took no effort to fool him into thinking that she was a messenger of the Beast Deity, even thinking she was the biological daughter of the Beast Deity, a messenger of the Beast Deity at the level of the kinsman of the emperor. Although he had decent skills, it was a shame that he did not possess sufficiently stable skills like Elvis had from numerous experiences in battle. While there were some difficulty in Elvis killing him, but he definitely would not get away easily in the hands of Elvis. Especially under the circumstance of Lea being present, as long as this Dumbo was not truly stupid, even if he knew she was not the messenger of the Beast Deity, he would not dare toy a hand on her when he came. Gu Mengmeng sneered and did not say anything. She saw someone slowly sneaking away nearby, it seemed like one of Nina¡¯s partners. Tipping her off? Gu Mengmeng sighed in her heart. Whatever, run while you can. Killing a chicken... is also dirty work. ¡°Second question, besides you, who else knows I¡¯m here?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued to ask. Dumbo did not dare to take his time, replying immediately, ¡°Since the millennium is approaching, there have been an increasing number of females who wish to pass fish eyes for pearls and pretend to be Miss Messenger in the past two years. The responsibility of us as faithful messengers is to identify the real and fake ones. It is only when we meet the real messenger that we will send a message to the tribe, if it is fake...¡± Chapter 204 - Leave All These Things To Me

Chapter 204: Leave All These Things To Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dumbo did not finish his words before his body started shaking out of his control. Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh: If she was a fake, then will he kill her directly? This is such a simple and crude process. Was he not scared that the messenger of the Beast Deity was an idiot like him? If he used his ws just now, the messenger of the Beast Deity whom they waited for over a thousand years would have died. But Gu Mengmeng did not settle the old scores at this moment and just slowly threw the third question at him, ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave with you?¡± Dumbo¡¯s body clearly froze, resembling the zombie doll in a scare box which button was being switched on and was staring at Gu Mengmeng after raising its head suddenly. He looked as if their tribe was guarding for thousands of years but did not expect this question at all. The new messenger of the Beast Deity... not going back to Sauder? Gu Mengmeng smiled while saying, ¡°I¡¯m doing well in Saint Nazaire and I don¡¯t want to spend time to adapt to a new environment again. So, I won¡¯t leave with you. And what will you do... with this kind of situation?¡± Dumbo¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. Sauder, the messengers tribe,sted for over a thousand years and every single day, they were preparing to wee the next messenger of the Beast Deity. Now they found the messenger of the Beast Deity but she¡¯s... not willing to go back? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words were like arge basin of cold water that was poured over Dumbo¡¯s head onto his entire body. The strong sense of betrayal made him speechless for a moment and he widened his eyes at Gu Mengmeng for a long time before squatting down slightly in silence. He looked down and replied, ¡°Wherever the messenger is, Sauder tribe will follow. If the mighty messenger doesn¡¯t want to leave, then... we¡¯ll let Sauder move over here.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. What he was saying was not allying but moving here? Then, were they nning to chase away the current members of Saint Nazaire or....ughter them? Gu Mengmeng smirked, squinting her eyes while saying, ¡°You¡¯ve already answered three of my questions so I won¡¯t bother about the beast-skin. But, you hurt my fellow tribesman, how should I settle this debt?¡± Dumbo scanned his surroundings, these useless trash were actually being named as tribesman by this new messenger of the Beast Deity? No, it should not be like this... Dumbo forced himself to slowly put his heart at ease from the surprise of finding the messenger of the Beast Deity. He started calcting how to face the current situation in his mind at lightning¡¯s pace. But the identity of the messenger of the Beast Deity was honorable and could not be infringed upon. If she did not consent to it, he did not have the ability or the courage to force it upon her. If this tribe named Saint Nazaire was the one who was hindering the journey of the messenger, this tribe... would lose any meaning to continue living. Dumbo scanned his surroundings andnded his gaze back on Lea¡¯s face. His identity was special and if he could make use of it well, there was a chance of changing the messenger¡¯s decision. In just a few breaths, Dumbo had already figured out countless ns that were feasible or almost feasible in his heart. Lea took out the skin of a snow fox from the pile of high quality beast-skins and handed it to Elvis, saying, ¡°Wind is approaching. Bring Mengmeng back first, if she gets blown by the wind, she¡¯ll be sick.¡± Elvis frowned and looked at Dumbo, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve to handle this thing thoroughly first.¡± Lea patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°You hands are used to carry Mengmeng. It¡¯s not good if they¡¯re dirtied.¡± As Lea said, he tilted his head slightly. His smile was still as warm as ever but he continued with a cold tone, ¡°Leave all these things to me.¡± Elvis did not say anything further and just nodded his head, carrying Gu Mengmeng back. Chapter 205 - Dumbo’s Roping In

Chapter 205: Dumbo¡¯s Roping In

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t leave, I haven¡¯t finished speaking. He hurt our people, we can¡¯t just let him go like this, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled for a bit and obviously, it was useless. Elvis supported the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head tenderly and pressed her tiny face against his shoulder. He kissed her cheek and then whispered to her ear, ¡°You have done more than enough, leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Confusion was written all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. What did she do? She just acted like a dog threatening people on the strength of its master¡¯s power on one side... Gu, no no, it¡¯s the fox assuming the majesty of the tiger. Correct, wasn¡¯t she just acting cool like a fox assuming the majesty of the tiger?¡± Elvis did not stop walking or exin to her. He just walked straight back to his cave. And behind them, until Gu Mengmengpletely disappeared from the horizon and after Lea confirmed that she could not hear the dirty sounds here, he then turned around to re coldly at the kneeling Dumbo. A smile was still hung on his face but it epassed a light cold-bloodedness. ¡°Faithful messengers normally travel around in pairs, where¡¯s the other one that came with you?¡± Upon seeing that Gu Mengmeng was no longer there, the mental load in Dumbo¡¯s heart was reduced greatly. Facing this Ninth Highness that was banished, he still had some fear against him. Although after cooling down, he thought it through that Lea was just a third-level orc who clearly had not mated yet. If he really mated with the partner of the Beast Deity, with the help from the Beast Deity, wouldn¡¯t he long be king already? However, even if he did not mate with the Mother Beast of the messenger, his rtionship with the messenger was clearly not ordinary. If there was a possibility, Dumbo still wanted to rope Lea in. Thus, Dumbo stood up from the ground with his might. Earlier, Elvis¡¯s hits really was kind of serious but he managed to dodge from all the fatal attacks. It¡¯s just because he saw the messenger of the Beast Deity and witnessed how she twisted around the me Devil¡¯s forces of evil and with the knowledge that the new messenger of the Beast Deity was the daughter of the elderly Beast Deity himself- this kind of shocking news made his legs wobble severely so he could not stand up straight. Dumbo dusted off the dust on his body and wanted to do all he could to retrieve his dignity as the faithful messenger of the messengers tribe. He gave an ambiguous smile and told Lea, ¡°Ninth Highness, why are you asking the obvious? Faithful messengers always travel around with one in the open and one in the dark. At the same time I confirm the identity of the mighty messenger, the other one should have gone back to report to the tribe.¡± Lea was still smiling lightly, his face not showing any surge at all. Dumbo was not annoyed at not getting Lea¡¯s reply. He just slowly advanced towards Lea and gave a smile with slight ambiguity, ¡°Ninth Highness, you don¡¯t have to guard against me. Actually, as long as you persuade the mighty messenger to return back to Sauder, you¡¯re still the superior Ninth Highness. With the mighty messenger as your backing, even Second Highness will not dare to speak veiled words of censure to you anymore. Why are you condescending to take up the role of witch doctor which has no future in a small Saint Nazaire?¡± The smile on Lea¡¯s face grew wider, but he still stood on the spot, not moving at all. He continued looking at Dumbo stepping closer to him step by step and until thetter finished speaking, he was already less than half an arm away. Lea raised his hand abruptly and clutched onto Dumbo¡¯s neck. The smile on the corners of his lips resembled poppies that bloomed brightly but dangerously. He opened his thin lips and said every word clearly, ¡°I warned you before, don¡¯t you dare call me Ninth Highness again.¡± Dumbo wanted to resist, but he realized that Lea¡¯s fingernails were inserted deep into his skin on his neck and was just at his blood vessel. If he dared to move an inch, that blood vessel would be slitted by him. Chapter 206 - Identity Exposure

Chapter 206: Identity Exposure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You... what do you want to do?¡± Dumbo¡¯s expression started to tense. He tried to move his mouth in anyway possible as he said, ¡°I¡¯m the faithful messenger of Sauder, if you kill me...¡± ¡°I¡¯m already someone that had been banished, what else can Sauder do to me?¡± Lea smiled indifferently and did not seem to take any of Dumbo¡¯s words to heart. He exerted more strength on his arm and tightened the grip around Dumbo¡¯s neck. Then, he inched closer and whispered to his ear, ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t I have the messenger of the Beast Deity as backing? The Second Highness still dares to do anything to me?¡± After Lea finished speaking, he raised his head to look faraway, the smile on his face bing wider and more radiant. Dumbo did not dare to move at all and his pupils just darted alongside Lea¡¯s gaze to try with all his might and see exactly what was making him smile in such a prating manner. Lea was aware of Dumbo¡¯s intention but he did not get angry. Instead, he smiled in a kind-hearted way, ¡°Since we used to be from the same tribe, I¡¯ll let you die more cleanly.¡± Lea¡¯s nails slowly retracted into Dumbo¡¯s neck and he suddenly exerted strength to twist his fingernails. Dumbo¡¯s neck fell as soon as the cracking sound was heard. And before his neck was twisted off, hisst gaze in his beast life was witnessing the body of his partner, who was supposed to report back to Sauder, being ruthlessly thrown at his feet. ¡°You...¡± Dumbo did not have the chance to finish hisst words when he breathed hisst. Lea used Dumbo¡¯s clothes to wipe his hands before looking at Barete who went to kill the other faithful messenger, saying, ¡°Clear all these thoroughly, and... the mighty messenger doesn¡¯t need to know about all these. Just tell her that Dumbo ran away.¡± ¡± Barete frowned, looking at Lea while remaining silent for quite some time. In the end, he still opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Is Gu Mengmeng really the messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Lea nced at the twenty over severely injured fellow tribesman and then turned to look at Barete before nodding seriously. He replied, ¡°The faithful messenger from the tribe of the previous messenger would not make a mistake. From today onwards, we¡¯ve to take up the responsibility of being a new messenger¡¯s tribe and assist the mighty messenger in ruling Saint Naizare. Settle all of these cleanly and efficiently before troublees to find her.¡± Barete looked down and repliedpetently, ¡°Yes, mighty witch doctor.¡± On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng who was carried back to the cave by Elvis was stillughing out loud as she said while eating the preserved dried fish, ¡°That Dumbo is really what his name implies, he¡¯s so damn dumb. I just deceived him with a few sentences casually and he really believed that I¡¯m the so-called messenger of the Beast Deity and even the daughter of the Beast Deity... ha ha ha, seems like the so-called messengers tribe is not very close with the Beast Deity himself.¡± Elvis remained silent as he broke a tree branch and threw it into the fire. The me danced around, reddening his face. He asked with a rare serious tone and a low but husky voice, ¡°If you¡¯re really the messenger of the Beast Deity, would you choose to stay in Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng used her finger to tap on her chin and contemted over the question for a while before replying, ¡°I think so. I haven¡¯t been to the other messengers of the Beast Deity tribe and the only person I¡¯ve seen is Dumbo. His brain is not functioning well, and he still has a stomach full of tricks up his sleeve, arrogant and disgusting. I still like the people in Saint Nazaire more, except for Nina, everyone¡¯s so friendly and it¡¯s easier to get along well with them.¡± Elvis heaved a sigh of relief before looking straight into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. His blue eyes were filled with earnest formality as he opened his mouth slowly to speak, ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡¯re really the messenger of the Beast Deity. That faithful messenger didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Chapter 207 - It’s Snowing

Chapter 207: It¡¯s Snowing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Knock it off, how¡¯s that possible?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled while waving her hands, thinking to herself, ¡°I¡¯m a thorough atheist. I hadn¡¯t even seen the so-called Beast Deity before.¡± But staring at Elvis¡¯s serious eyes, Gu Mengmeng faintly started to feel uneasy. Then, she tried to test the waters as she asked, ¡°What characteristics do I have that all of you think that I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Elvis answered, ¡°Your beauty is enough to prove everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniggered as she burst out inughter and asked, ¡°What? Your Beast Deity is from the Physical Appearance Association? Those that are good-looking are all his messengers?¡± Elvis did notugh as he replied to her seriously, ¡°In the Beast World, there¡¯s no female who¡¯s as beautiful as you. Throughout history, besides you, the only person who has the same beauty is the previous messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her mouth and say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she has already died for more than a thousand years? How do you know what she looks like? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve seen her before? Are you actually a Montenegro witch? Ha ha ha...¡± Elvis sighed, this was clearly a very solemn question but why did it be this humorous when it came to Gu Mengmeng? Even he had the intention tough along as well. This showed that the up-tightness of his and Lea¡¯s lives previously were so boring. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and said to him as if they were good brothers, ¡°Think about it, if good-looking people are messengers of the Beast Deity, I find my Sandy very beautiful too, why don¡¯t all of you say that she¡¯s the messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Elvis retorted, ¡°She¡¯s not beautiful, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Hiss... since you said it like this, I¡¯m actually a little happy. But, beautiful or not is very subjective. I find Sandy beautiful but you don¡¯t think of it that way. Simrly, you find that I¡¯m beautiful but some others may think that I¡¯m ugly, right?¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°No one will think like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled till her shoulders shook and she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your boot-licking could be done with a straight face. Respect for you, respect.¡± Elvis was helpless and he could only try to persuade Gu Mengmeng from another perspective. Thus, he said, ¡°Actually messengers of the Beast Deity know a lot of things we don¡¯t know. For instance, you taught everyone how to store food, and another example... fire.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°You know that I came from a mysterious background. You might not even understand if I exin it to you. To put it simply, the things I taught everyone is called general knowledge over at our side. You can pull anyone off the streets and they would know how to aplish all the things I¡¯ve taught. This can be understood as you knowing how to evolve. It¡¯s a trivial andmon ability in Saint Nazaire because every male knows how to evolve. But at our side, that is extremely unbelievable. You can walk around the streets twice and star-makers will pull you away to be a star because you¡¯re good-looking. And if they know that you can evolve... hmm, that may not be a good thing. They might treat you as a monster and seize you to do various cruel scientific research. Yeah, let¡¯s just forget it, staying in Saint Nazaire is safer.¡± Elvis was helpless, his eloquence could not defeat Gu Mengmeng. Elvis threw the leftover firewood that he held in his hands for a long time into the fire and looked at the carefree and unconstrained Gu Mengmeng sideways. Eventually, he let go of the weight on his shoulders andughed along with her radiant and enchanting eyes. ¡°Huh?! It¡¯s snowing!¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched out to catch the snowkes that entered the cave, excited like a kid. Chapter 208 - Someone You Like

Chapter 208: Someone You Like

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis gave Gu Mengmeng a tug and pulled her back into the cave. Thinking for a moment, he hugged her in his arms and then turned around, using his back to face the entrance so as not to let the cold wind get to her. ¡°It¡¯s snowing, this means that winter ising. Females are generally more delicate and can¡¯t leave the cave again or else they will get sick.¡± Gu Mengmeng could notply. What a joke, she could not leave the cave just because it was snowing? Then all the kids living in the northeast of China had to stay at home to avoid the winter for half a year every time? Gu Mengmeng struggled to leave but Elvis shook his head to reject her firmly. Seeing how acting shamelessly was useless, Gu Mengmeng changed a policy and continued bluffing, ¡°Over at our side, there¡¯s a custom. You have to stroll under the snow with the person you like during the first snow because after walking for a while, the couple will get white heads (old age).¡± Elvis did not understand her so he asked, ¡°White heads?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s using the time of one snow to experience what it¡¯s like to grow old together. It¡¯s very romantic isn¡¯t it?¡± Elvis nodded his head nkly. He did not know what exactly the so-called romantic was. Just like the story Gu Mengmeng told Sandy previously, that story with the so-called Yoo Sijin in it. Sandy never gets tired of hearing this story andter on, Maya was also so mesmerized till she lost herposure, pulling Gu Mengmeng to repeat it again and again. And even Nina who hated Gu Mengmeng the most would hide at a faraway ce to eavesdrop a few sentences. But to males, that Yoo Sijin... was simply just trash. He tried to stay patient and listen to her attentively before but he could never understand why the few females would scream excitedly all of a sudden, then hug one another together whileughing so... indecently? He tried to raise questions before but they were all heartlessly given the cold shoulder by all the females. After that, he became smarter and did not ask any more questions rted to romance because he knew that as long as females like it... or, he knew that as long as Xiaomeng likes it, he would aplish it. That was enough. Seeing Elvis nod his head, Gu Mengmeng shook his arm and asked, ¡°How is it? Shall we experience it?¡± Actually, Elvis¡¯s interest was aroused because Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Strolling under the snow with the person you like¡± Person you like... right? Elvis savored these four words and the corners of his lips curved upwards uncontrobly, giving off a light smile. Upon seeing Elvis¡¯s expression loosen up, Gu Mengmeng continued to work hard to y up to him, ¡°You¡¯re smiling? Does that mean that you¡¯ve agreed? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s just go and y for a while. I¡¯ll wrap a few more beast-skins. I won¡¯t fall sick if we just y for a while.¡± Elvis could not stand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s unceasing coaxing and pestering. In the end, he wrapped her up like a dumpling and tucked her in his arms, carrying her out of the cave. Gu Mengmeng had never seen such a heavy snow before. When the snowkes fell, she could even clearly see the direction of every fall. In the past, out of curiosity, she saw the real appearance of snowkes under the microscope. That was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen before, the fineness and smoothness of every line formed an intriguing and wonderful picture. The shape of snowkes in the Beast World were simr, but they were a lot bigger overall. Thus, there was no need for a microscope for Gu Mengmeng to clearly see snow falling from the sparkling and crystal-clear sky, appearing magnificent and sumptuous, just like in paradise. The speed of the falling snow was tremendously fast. From the start of the snow fall till now, it was at most only less than half an hour but Saint Nazaire already looked as if it was a building covered in cream from a birthday cake, as enchanting as in a fairytale. Chapter 209 - I’m A Wolf

Chapter 209: I¡¯m A Wolf

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng chuckled delightfully as she stretched her hands out to catch a snowke. The snow did not melt immediately in her hands and only started melting into water slowly after three to five seconds. That water was extremely crystal-clear and emitted a gorgeous halo when the sunlight was refracted from it. Gu Mengmengughed sneakily before rubbing her two hands together, smearing the icy cold water droplets on her palms. After her palms became cool, she abruptly ced her hands on Elvis¡¯s neck as swift as a sudden p of lightning and waited in surprise for Elvis to stamp his foot from the cold. However, when she looked up, she met eyes with Elvis¡¯s devoted eyes on her. Her figure was clearly reflected in those blue eyes. It was as if everything in the world was pale without any meaning other than her. This gaze stirred up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feelings, and she retracted her hands back,ughing awkwardly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scared of the cold? You¡¯re not fun at all.¡± Elvis patted her head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m a wolf.¡± After he finished speaking, he carried Gu Mengmeng back into the cave. Gu Mengmeng had not finished ying, she acted shamelessly by saying that she wanted to build a snowman or engage in a snow fight. However, Elvis did not listen to her and said that if they did not go back any sooner, the entrance of the cave would be sealed by the snow and they would not be able to go back even if they wished to. Although Gu Mengmeng felt that it could not be this exaggerated, but when she turned her head back, she noticed that the snow had gotten heavier suddenly. The rate of the fall of the snowkes were not so beautiful as before and instead, gave off an outrageous aura. Gu Mengmeng did not create a scene anymore and just cuddled up obediently in Elvis¡¯s arms, letting him carry her into the cave. Elvis had already stored firewood in the cave long ago. The amount of firewood that couldst them through the entire winter was calcted by Lea and it was enough for Gu Mengmeng to stay warm and cook her meals. Now that the weather has be shockingly chilly, the firewood coulde in handy. Elvis brought the old clothes Gu Mengmeng wore before from the cave besides theirs andy them on the ground, piling themyer byyer to form something like a cattail hassock. Then, he ced Gu Mengmeng on it and lifted the beast-skin on her that had snow on it to roast it on one side before wrapping her up again with a dry beast-skin. All these actions came so naturally and proficiently that even Elvis was taken aback by himself. Only a little more than a month had passed, and he was getting handier and better at taking care of Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Elvis, how did all of you survive through winter when there¡¯s no fire in the past?¡± Gu Mengmeng held a wooden cup in her hands. That wooden cup was filled with hot water that Elvis gave her just now. Elvis took a clean snow from the entrance of the cave and ced it in the stone pot to continue cooking while replying to her, ¡°Lie in the cave and try not to move.¡± Gu Mengmeng found it unbelievable as she smiled while questioning him, ¡°Do you wolves hibernate too?¡± Elvis shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t hibernate.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t all of you build arger cave so that everyone can live together. It¡¯s great to chat with one another too. Winter is such a long season, it¡¯s so lonely to be all by yourself.¡± Elvis paused his actions and then slowly answered her, ¡°If we stay together, under the situation of food shortage, it¡¯s very hard to control our primeval instincts. We don¡¯t want to hurt our tribesman.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked, and she thought for a moment before understanding what Elvis meant about them treating their tribesman as food under extreme hunger... so to prevent this kind of situation from happening, they then spend the endless and torturous winter in their own caves? Chapter 210 - Such A Strong Taste?

Chapter 210: Such A Strong Taste?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind exploded like a lightning and she leaped up in a flurry, crying out, ¡°Oh no! Sandy!¡± Elvis was given a huge scare by her flustered look initially but soon after, he found it funny and ced her back on the beast-skin cattail hassock again, saying, ¡°Although the food during winter is clearly much less than during the rainy season,pared to the past years, this year is already a very good situation. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. Sandy¡¯s partners will be fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng was still frantic in her heart but she could not escape from Elvis¡¯s embrace and could only wrinkle her face up into a bun while saying, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about them? I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll eat Sandy up if they don¡¯t have enough food to eat... ah, it must be because of this that¡¯s why they fed Sandy until she became so chubby... this dumb Sandy is still eating hard day and night. What should we do?¡± Elvis was taken aback again and after a while, he then realized what Gu Mengmeng was worried about. He used his finger to knock her forehead heavily and seeing her ring at him while clutching her forehead in agony, Elvis then said helplessly, ¡°I really want to know what is in your tiny head?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and to show her objection, she decided to ignore Elvis! Elvis sighed and gently removed the hand she used to cover her forehead. Then, he used hisrge hand to touch the red mark on her forehead, continuing with slight heartache and helplessness, ¡°Males never hurt their own females. No matter how famished they are, they would definitely not see their own females as food. On the other hand, they have a chance ofmitting suicide when their females are hungry and they can¡¯t get food for them so that their females can continue living.¡± Gu Mengmeng was subdued by these words. F***? Such a strong taste? Eating her own husband?! ¡°San... Sandy...¡± Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and continued saying, ¡°Sandy¡¯s a bear so she¡¯s basically always sleeping during winter and will not eat a lot. So, in her cave, there are no previous cases about a male being food for her before.¡± After hearing Elvis¡¯s words, Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. If she heard any terrifying news, she really did not know how to face Sandy in the future. Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng suddenly recalled something, and she tilted her head to ask Elvis, ¡°So, the reason why Barete previously suggesteding over during winter without rhyme or reason is...¡± Elvis nodded his head and added, ¡°Is to gift you himself as storage food.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her chest being stuffy, what extent could the males in the Beast World act so blindly towards love? Elvis looked stern and pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin over, saying, ¡°I rejected him because I feel that it¡¯s enough to have me as your only storage food.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands profusely, saying, ¡°No no no, don¡¯t we have a lot of preserved meat and dried fish, and didn¡¯t we piled up a lot of potatoes and sweet potatoes as well? We have so much food to eat so can we not eat people? I really can¡¯t do something with such a strong taste.¡± Elvis answered with a neutral tone, ¡°I¡¯m a wolf...¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, not knowing whether to cry orugh. She really had not seen a second person who strongly rmended themselves as others¡¯ food like Elvis. Gu Mengmeng sighed, grabbing onto Elvis¡¯s hands with both her hands and looked into his eyes seriously while answering, ¡°Nobody will cook the Siberian husky they raise as dog meat steamboat, and also not use the wolf they raise as storage food. This is really not something a human can do. We have a lot of food to eat so can we not include ourselves on the menu?¡± Chapter 211 - This Was the Day I Had Been Waiting For

Chapter 211: This Was the Day I Had Been Waiting For

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis pulled over Gu Mengmeng affectionately, using his chin to lightly rub against her head, before saying softly, ¡°Then don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to. If another day you change your mind...¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately shook her head, ¡°No no no, I won¡¯t eat my friends even if I was starving to my death.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Elvis tilted his head, looked at Gu Mengmeng in the eyes and asked, ¡°Friends as in those that you care for, those that you hug and kiss?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her own saliva. What the heck, why did he still remember this? Hey, can you not look at me with that eager face? How can I say ¡®no¡¯ now? Biting the bullet, Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in the end and said a ¡®yes¡¯ guiltily. Elvis broke into a smile. He lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and slowly brought it to his lips, his nose lightly rubbing against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. Elvis said with a slightly coarse voice, ¡°This was the day I had been waiting for.¡± After that, he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips deeply. Gu Mengmeng felt like her brain was Hiroshima after World War 2, she could hear the echoes of the nuclear bombing and she could not piece the puzzles in her mind together. She should have rejected him, right? She should have told him that she did not mean it, but she did not feel any dislike towards Elvis¡¯s kiss, she was even... enjoying it a little? Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes slowly, letting Elvis to do whatever he wanted in her mouth. She could not think with her brain, but her heart clearly knew one thing for sure. After leaving Lea, she had tried jumping into the river as she was hurt by love, wanting to get back to the modern world from there. That method clearly did not work, but she also did not look for other ways to get back, she merely started to help everyone make smoked meat, find potatoes and prepare for winter. At first, she thought she was only finding a reason to numb herself so as to not face the pain of falling out of love. But, was it really that? She was not an idiot, she clearly knew what was in Elvis¡¯s mind as he was taking care of her. She clearly knew the concept of love in the Beast World, but she still epted Elvis¡¯s care with ease, didn¡¯t she? She clearly knew that the winter will cut off the whole mountain with snow, and that she would be spending the entire winter with Elvis in this cave. It was highly possible for something to happen between them and Gu Mengmeng could not say that she did not think of it at all. Just like this kiss... Was it unexpected? Yes. But... she could not say that she was not looking forward to it at all. Gu Mengmeng slowly wrapped her hands around Elvis and started to coordinate with him. This little act encouraged Elvis to be even more reckless. Elvis pounced onto Gu Mengmeng, but using his hand to cushion behind her head before she fell onto the ground to protect her. He released her damped, full lips and turned to kiss her earlobe. His hasty (?) and deep breathing brushed against her ear, making her restlessly too. Gu Mengmeng could feel that her body was changing, but thest consciousness left in her was telling her she had to ask this question. Although it would be anti-climatic, but she knew she would regret if she did not do it. Biting her lower lip, Gu Mengmeng asked in an almost moaning voice, ¡°If... I tell you that I am still unwilling to mate now, will you force me to do it, or leave me just like Lea?¡± Chapter 212 - I Might, like You

Chapter 212: I Might, like You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis paused, before staying in that position for a long time quietly. The cave was so silent that they could only hear one another¡¯s heartbeats and breathings, apart from the branches crackling in the fire. Gu Mengmeng stared directly into Elvis¡¯s sapphire eyes, without looking away or talking. She needed to know the answer, if not she could not hand over herself just like that. Elvis took a deep breath, barely managed get up from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Then, he helped her up, tidied the hide on her and wrapped her up again. Elvis remained silent, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the cave. The cave was sealed off by the snow, as what Elvis had said before, but it was not firm enough and fell apart with Elvis¡¯s punch. Elvis turned into a wolf and stood against the freezing winds like a statue with his back facing the entrance. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis quietly and smiled wryly. So, this was his answer? If she did not want to mate with him, he... was going to leave her too? In this cold winter, he was going to leave her in this freezing cave by herself and eventually die, wasn¡¯t him? Gu Mengmeng wrapped the hide around her even tighter. She stared at the fire pit in front of her as tears trickled down her face. She did not know why she was crying, but she simply felt indignant and ufortable. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Elvis¡¯s voice was heard from above. Frowning with heartaches, he carried Gu Mengmeng up and carefully wiped her tears away, beforeforting her, ¡°Did I scare you? Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be. I won¡¯t force you to do anything that you don¡¯t want to. I will wait, wait until you are finally willing.¡± Gu Mengmeng cried even harder. She clung onto Elvis¡¯s neck and whimpered, ¡°I thought you are leaving me here alone...¡± Elvis was stunned, he had never imagined a day where Gu Mengmeng would be crying at him leaving. With a wry smile, mixed with a little happiness, Elvis felt an unexinable sense of helplessness and he said, ¡°I just wanted to calm myself down in the wind. Why would I leave you alone? You are my Xiao Meng.¡± Indeed, Gu Mengmeng had not dated anyone before getting together with Lea, but she definitely had heard about rtionships. There were so many web fictions in the present world and they served as the introductory lecture for sexual education to her. She clearly knew what Elvis meant by ¡®calm myself down¡¯. Blushing, Gu Mengmeng wiped away her tears, sniffed and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t leave me even if I don¡¯t want to mate?¡± ¡°I will wait, wait until you are finally willing.¡± Elvis dried her tears gently, before hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms, not sure if he wasforting Gu Mengmeng, or using this a way tofort himself. Gu Mengmeng cuddled in Elvis¡¯s arms. Listening to his heartbeats, she had never felt so at peace. Gu Mengmeng bit her fingers and asked softly, ¡°Then what if the moment nevere? What if I am unwilling to mate forever, what are you going to do then?¡± ¡°Then I will continue to wait and wait. I don¡¯t care as long as you don¡¯t leave me.¡± Elvis voice was extremely calm and monotonous, unlike the way guys coax women to sleep with them and it was something he was saying from deep down in his heart. It was convincing and assuring. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath, looked up and kissed Elvis on his chin. She squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Elvis, I think... I probably like you.¡± Chapter 213 - Gu Mengmeng Was Having a Fever

Chapter 213: Gu Mengmeng Was Having a Fever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The power of this sentence was almostparable to the nuclear bomb that was dropped on Hiroshima, immediately making Elvis lose all his intellect. He looked down with his numbed neck at the blushing little girl in his arms. The eyes that had tears in them moments before were like the washed sky, clean and clear. She just looked back at him with that small face and called his name. This sentence, he thought he would never hear it in his entire life. Elvis was overjoyed, he felt that all the beautiful words in the whole world could not describe how happy he was right now. He hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, before condensing his feelings into a simple ¡®Thank you¡¯ after a long while. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her small head against Elvis¡¯s chest to find afortable spot, she smiled and muttered, ¡°Why are you thanking me... Idiot.¡± ¡°Thank you for willing to stay in Saint Nazaire, thank you for willing to let me take care of you, thank you for... liking me.¡± Elvis felt like a stone in his heart had just fall to the ground slowly. It was pressed against his chest before this, although he did not really feel ufortable, he was a lot better now that he let it out. ¡°Xiao Meng, are you hungry? I will go and get some food for you?¡± Elvis patted on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and asked. ¡°Erm... I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng whined and closed her eyes, feeling her eyes was a little dry and it was stinging. She felt dizzy and sleepy. Elvis noticed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s oddness. Using his hand to touch her little face, Elvis noticed that the redness on her face was probably not due to shyness, but... fever? Elvis became anxious suddenly, he patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face lightly and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng, don¡¯t sleep first, don¡¯t sleep first, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not pleased with Elvis interrupting her sleep and wanted to scold him but did not have the strength to. She whined and turned her head back into Elvis¡¯s arms, cuddling into a ball like an unweaned puppy in its mother¡¯s arms. Elvis was regretting his decision of bringing Gu Mengmeng out to y with the snow, which must have been the reason she had caught a cold. After they returned to the cave, he immediately started a fire and put on lots of hide to break into a sweat, but he could not control himself and kissed her, scattering the hides on her at some point of time. After that, he broke apart the snow blocking the cave, while letting the cold winds gush into the cave, making her cold again. Elvis almost wanted to run into a wall and kill himself, he made Xiao Meng ill due to his negligence. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be, I will bring Lea over, everything will be alright.¡± Lea did not even know himself, whether he was saying these tofort Gu Mengmeng or himself. He wanted to ce Gu Mengmeng by the fire pit before finding Lea, but Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis¡¯s waist tightly, not letting go of him. He wanted to get out, and she immediately turned into the almost crying expression. Elvis was so anxious, heforted Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Be good, wait for me here, just for a while.¡± But Gu Mengmeng pressed her face against Elvis¡¯s chest and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me... don¡¯t leave me... I beg you...¡± Elvis was at a loss of what to do. He could not dash out with Gu Mengmeng in a fever, nor could he forcefully pulled her away from him. If it was any other time, he could have howled in the cave to pass the message to Lea. But now that the snow had sealed off the mountain, even if his voice could prate through the snow outside the cave, it would be covered by the howling winds. What could he do? What could he do?! Chapter 214 - Elvis Preparing Medicine

Chapter 214: Elvis Preparing Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s burning hot body, the fever hade ferociously, and it was a difficult battle for Elvis. He walked around in circles anxiously and kept asking himself, ¡°What should I do? What should I do?!¡± His eyes scanned around the cave, trying to find anything that might make Gu Mengmeng better. Potato? No, Xiao Meng had said before, potatoes were able to go with any food, it was to be used for meat stews. Sweet potato? No, not this one too. Xiao Meng had said sweet potatoes were the carbohydrates to deal with hunger. Preserved meat? Did not feel right either... Preserved dried fish? No no, these were wrong too! Wait a moment. Dried fish... seemed possible. Elvis suddenly remembered, thest time Gu Mengmeng jumped into a pond and caught a cold, he sent the message with beast words to Lea on the way back to the cave. That day, Lea had asked Sandy to bring over a pot of fish. ¡°Fish... Fish fish fish!¡± Elvis took over a hide and used it to secure Gu Mengmeng to his arms. He looked funny, like a countrywoman in the viges using a red cloth to tie her child on her back while doing farm work. But he had tied Gu Mengmeng into his arms, because the temperature of his abdomen was a little higher and it was also softer, such that Gu Mengmeng could sleep morefortably. After securing Gu Mengmeng, Elvis quickly went to the inner regions of the cave and took the preserved fish that Gu Mengmeng had dried. These fishes were already processed and ready to eat. Elvis not sure if preserved fish had the same effect, but right now there were no better ways avable. He threw in two huge chunks of dried fish into the steaming stone pot with snow water boiling. With the two chunks of fish meat threw inside, the bubbles immediately disappeared. Elvis did not bother about it anymore, but continued to walk even deeper into the cave. Ginger! He remembered Gu Mengmeng had called that thing ginger, and Lea had asked Sandy to used that to make fish stews for Gu Mengmeng. Elvis looked at the mountain high pile of ginger that Lea had sent in day by day before the winter season and frowned. How much... should he put? Looking down at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face getting redder and redder, obviously in huge pain, Elvis thought, she must be seriously ill and he should put more in! Elvis¡¯s ws that could easily grab a basketball dug into the pile of ginger and scooped out two handfuls. He went back to the fire pit and threw all the gingers into the pot, until the boiling water was overflowing and sizzled in the fire. Elvis then lightly patted Gu Mengmeng whom was in his arms, while anxiously looking after the ¡®medicine¡¯, or the pot full of ginger and dried fish. Elvis did not know to what extent it should be cooked, but he sensed a thick ginger smell, together with a strange odor. Indeed, if Elvis had cooked before, he would have realized that this odor was called ¡®burned¡¯ (?) After persisting for a while more, Elvis saw ck smokeing out from the pot and strange noises were heard at the bottom. Nodding his head, Elvis believed that this was a sign of the ¡®medicine¡¯ beingpleted. So he took the pot off the fire pit, although it was burning his hand, he did not care a single bit. Firmly putting the ¡®medicine¡¯ at one side and scooping a spoonful of something that could not be identified as fish nor ginger, Elvis brought it to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Heforted her gently, ¡°Xiao Meng, good girl, open your mouth and eat the medicine, you won¡¯t be in pain after that.¡± Chapter 215 - Unless Necessary

Chapter 215: Unless Necessary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng had to admit that Elvis¡¯s medicine was in fact effective. At least Gu Mengmeng, whom had a high fever till she almost fainted, was woken up by this ¡®medicine¡¯ sessfully after being sick for two hours. Turning her head, Gu Mengmeng immediately vomited her hearts out until there was nothing else left in her stomach. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis¡¯s caring but helpless expression with her watery eyes resulted from the intense vomiting, she forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s just fever, don¡¯t be too nervous, it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Elvis cupped his hands around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and asked earnestly. Gu Mengmeng pointed to the pot of mysterious mixture, then pointed to her vomit and said, ¡°First, get rid of all these so that both of us won¡¯t be suffocate to death in this cave.¡± Elvis dared not to disobey. He put Gu Mengmeng beside the fire pit, on the bed that she had made. The ¡®bed¡¯ was actually two huge logs with the center sawed,bined together and lined with many hides on top. The hides were warm as the fire had been started for a while, so Gu Mengmeng immediately felt much better after crawling into it, she felt less painful, but the sleepiness struck her again. But Gu Mengmeng was scared that Elvis would be anxious again seeing that she had fallen asleep, then cooking another dark cuisine for her, so she forced herself to stay awake and watched Elvis carefully bringing the pot to the entrance of the cave. Elvis dug a hole in the bottom right corner of the snow door sealing the cave, hesitated and poured all the ginger in the pot into the hole, while picking the fish out and ate it all himself. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Why are you eating that? Aren¡¯t you scared of having diarrhea? Elvis used the snow dug out just now to wash the pot and answered Gu Mengmeng, ¡°The food in the winter is too precious, it will be such a waste to throw them away.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot left in the cave, those seem enough for us to eat for the entire winter. You don¡¯t have to be so frugal.¡± Elvis filled the washed pot with clean snow and put in on the fire to boil water. Then, he dug another block of snow to clean Gu Mengmeng¡¯s vomit, while answering, ¡°Those food are to make sure you won¡¯t starve in the winter, I won¡¯t eat them unnecessarily.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by unnecessarily?¡± Elvis buried Gu Mengmeng¡¯s vomit into the pit at the bottom right of the entrance and sealed off the entrance with more snow. After clearing everything, he washed his hands with snow before returning to the fire pit. He went close to the fire, warming and drying his hands and bodypletely before reaching out to hug Gu Mengmeng. Elvis¡¯s figure appeared gentle in the orange-red me, making Gu Mengmeng feel contented. He turned and smiled at Gu Mengmeng whom was lying on the bed looking at him, before answering, ¡°It is necessary only when I will starve to death without eating anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°You mean, unless you are going to starve to death, all the food in the cave are for me to eat only?¡± Elvis nodded in all seriousness. Gu Mengmeng did not know tough or cry, she pulled out her hand from the hide and signaled Elvis toe over. Elvis sat at the bedside and held her hands with warm hands, gently tidying her fringes that were sticking to her forehead with sweat. Heartache was written all over in his sapphire blue eyes. Chapter 216 - Drinking Warm Water Is the Cure to All Illnesses

Chapter 216: Drinking Warm Water Is the Cure to All Illnesses

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held onto Elvis¡¯s hands, she never felt so contented andfortable at heart, although her body was feeling unwell. The sense of security Elvis had given her was something she had never experienced before, but she was already getting addicted to the feeling. ¡°All of these, I had prepared ording to two servings, so you don¡¯t have to worry I will be starving if you eat too.¡± Gu Mengmeng brought Elvis¡¯s hand to her face. Although his hand had been warmed by the fire, it was still coolingpared to her having a fever. Gu Mengmeng felt her face cooling down with Elvis¡¯s hand against her. Feeling more rxed, Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t eat anything, where do you get the energy to look after me when I get sick again, right?¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng forcing herself to talk to him and felt heartache. He could tell how ufortable her throat must be, but she was still worrying about him not eating. It made him feel warm yet remorseful. If he had managed to stock up more food, Xiao Meng would not have to worry about such a small matter. This was the incident that resulted in Elvis frantically hunting for prey a month in advance every winter thereafter, being unsatisfied until the whole cave was filled with food. Of course, that is a story for another time, let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being. Elvis bought his other hand to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and cupped her small head, as though he was holding the most precious jewelry in the entire world. He asked carefully, ¡°Tell me, what can I do to make you feel better?¡± Gu Mengmeng signaled to the stone pot which was boiling water with her chin and said, ¡°Drinking more warm water is the universal medicine. In my ce, all the men knew that ¡®drinking warm water is the cure to all illnesses¡¯.¡± Although it was just a joke, because in normal circumstances, all the men that asked ady to ¡®drink more water¡¯ either ended up losing a girlfriend or continuing his life of a bachelor, it was nheless the best medicine for flu and fever in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s situation ofck of medical resources. Elvis looked at the pot, before confirming again, ¡°Just drinking warm water will be fine?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head. Smelling the ginger scent lingering in the air, she added, ¡°Throw in two pieces of ginger and cook for a while, it will be more effective.¡± Elvis nodded, before pulling out his hands, walking further into the cave and taking two handfuls of ginger ready to throw into the pot. ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Mengmeng made the Er-Kang pose to stop him, her eyebrows twitched, and she asked, ¡°Do you want to kill me with that spiciness¡± Elvis was at a loss, he looked at Gu Mengmeng, confused. Gu Mengmeng forced herself to sit up, pointed to the ginger in Elvis¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Just take one piece and put the rest at one side.¡± Elvis followed what she said and chose the biggest chunk, then he looked at Gu Mengmeng and was about to throw it into the pot. Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and said in despair, ¡°Bring all the gingers in your hand over.¡± Elvis probably realized that he had done something wrong, so he did not say anything else, walked to Gu Mengmeng with ginger and passed it all to her. Gu Mengmeng did not have strength on her hands, hence she ordered Elvis to peel the ginger, cut two pieces around the thickness of a coin and put in to the pot. The rest was stacked together with the other gingers for use another time. Chapter 217 - Your Sleeping Posture Is Good

Chapter 217: Your Sleeping Posture Is Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A pot of ginger water was soon done and Elvis scooped a small bowl for Gu Mengmeng. After Gu Mengmeng drank a bowl of ginger water, she felt much better. She pushed the bowl to Elvis and asked him to drink one bowl to warm himself up. Elvis hesitated, this was the medicine for Gu Mengmeng, how could he eat it? Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°these two slices of ginger can boil with water for the entire day, just add in snow when we finish drinking.¡± Gu Mengmeng promised over and over again that the ginger in the cave couldst her the entire winter before Elvis reluctantly tried a bowl too. This was the sweetest thing he had tasted in the entire world. A feeling called happiness spread across his entire body. Gu Mengmeng, having finished the ginger water, fell back to sleep again. In her dreams, she was back to the bed in her college dormitory, the white bear plushie was smiling at her at the bedside. She hugged the bear and forcefully rubbed her face against the fluffy bear, before riding the bear to sleep in satisfaction. On the other hand, the reality was: Elvis was supposedly sitting at the bedside, but Gu Mengmeng pulled the hide dress Elvis was wearing onto the bed, the dress was then thrown aside, while Elvis was in her arms, all naked. He stiffened and did not dare to move at all, afraid that he might cause the slightest difort to the sleeping Gu Mengmeng. It was dark in the cave, time almost left no trace in here. The snow had blocked off the entrancepletely, Gu Mengmeng and Elvis did not even know whether it was day or night outside. Gu Mengmeng was unsure of how long she had slept, but the fever had subsided when she opened her eyes again, while she was mping onto Elvis like an octopus.. Gu Mengmeng thought, if she let out a scream now, take back her hands and then make a false usation, would it be less embarrassing? The answer was negative. There were a few more months ahead where she was going to spend alone with Elvis, if she gave this reaction now, theing days would be even more awkward. So, should she be like Princess Jianning whom once slept with Wei Xiaobao, hugged him in her arms and say, ¡°You are my man from today onwards, I will treat you well¡±? Observing Elvis¡¯s build, Gu Mengmeng decided that it might be a little difficult to fit him into her arms... When Gu Mengmeng was still in a dilemma to which way she should react to the present awkward situation, Elvis opened his mouth first, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty? I will go fetch you a bowl of ginger soup.¡± ¡°Uh... Yes yes, sure.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, her eyes darted around and dared not to look at Elvis, embarrassed. Elvis kissed on her forehead before saying, ¡°You have to let me go first before I can get it for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly realized she was still snuggling to Elvis¡¯s body, she bounced backwards as though she was electrocuted and wrapped herself up with hide tightly. Looking at Elvis calmly going to get the soup, Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat,ughed dryly and exined, ¡°My sleeping posture is not too decent, especially during a fever, my brain was in a mess... I am usually not like this, Really...¡± Elvis walked back with the soup, blowing it and brought it to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. He smiled gently, not saying a word. Gu Mengmeng was indeed thirsty, she took over the ginger soup and took a big mouth, before pushing the bowl back to Elvis. But Elvis just touched her lips lightly, wiping away the wet stain, and he said gently, ¡°Your sleeping posture is good, you drooling was so adorable.¡± Chapter 218 - No, Stay Calm!

Chapter 218: No, Stay Calm!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng almost choked to death on her own saliva. She looked at Elvis intively and thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re notforting me even a little alright?!¡± Elvis touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and then heaved a sigh of relief slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not burning, that¡¯s great.¡± Elvis looked as if a huge weight dropped off his shoulders and this made Gu Mengmeng feel a warm sensation in her heart. So, this was how it felt being treasured and being taken to heart by someone. The fire in the cave had long been extinguished so Gu Mengmeng could not help but shudder while sitting in her nket, feeling a little cold. Just when she wanted to huddle deeper into her nket, Elvis came and hugged her in his arms. ¡°The nket will not be warm after you open it. You can¡¯t catch a cold again, I¡¯ll just hug onto you.¡± As Elvis said, he took a wood from one side and started to light up a fire again while saying, ¡°You must be hungry, aren¡¯t you? Let me cook some food for you.¡± Just after Elvis said those words, Gu Mengmeng felt the blood in her entire body boiling with indignation instantly. She cried out in agitation, as if she was on drugs, ¡°No, calm down. Don¡¯t try cooking again!¡± Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng, looking as if the stop button on him was pressed. The distance between them was too close and Gu Mengmeng felt a huge sense of pressure from his stare. She blinked her eyes and added, ¡°What I meant was, in the future, leave all these trivial stuff like cooking to me. Don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± Elvis sat down cross-legged and said in a formal manner, ¡°Females should be taken care of, I can¡¯t let you strain yourself over all these things.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave off a bitter and helplessugh. She jabbed Elvis¡¯s forehead lightly and said, ¡°How did you establish your feudal ideology of putting women as priority? The Qing dynasty has already fallen, it¡¯s the era of gender equality now, do you get it?¡± Elvis shook his head honestly. That serious face made Gu Mengmeng so amused that her anger subsided and she sighed before continuing, ¡°Taking care of someone one-sided is a very tiring thing to do. So...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with eyes filled with induction and anticipation, signaling him to add on to where she stopped. Elvis pursed his lips, looking as if he was struggling for a moment. Then, he nced over at the entrance of the cave that was being sealed by the snow and slowly started to talk, ¡°So... you should have two partners. If Lea¡¯s here too...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened, and she raised her hand to gesture a ¡®stop¡¯ action. She said in displeasure, ¡°Lea has already decided to be together with Nina, he might be busy giving birth to Little Lea now. I can¡¯t go to Nina¡¯s bed to snatch him away just because Ick a cook, right? And furthermore, you¡¯ve seen what manner Lea¡¯s treating me with now...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her chest turning stuffy,, and she pounded on it hardly. Till she forced her breathing to be normal again, she then continued speaking, ¡°I took so much effort to give up on him, can you not mention him again?¡± Elvis remained silent and looked down, the corners of his eyes sweeping across the cave to the yellow roots piled aside... wasn¡¯t that the manner Lea was treating Xiaomeng with? Gu Mengmeng felt that she went overboard with chiding Elvis so she tidied up her emotions and stood up from Elvis¡¯s arms. She wrapped the beast-skin that was on her even tighter and sniffled her blocked nose. Then, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just cooking, I¡¯m very good at it. In the future, you go out to hunt while I cook. This is called men¡¯s work centering the outside while women¡¯s work centering the home, working together with a due division ofbor. Although at our side, ¡®women¡¯s work centering the home¡¯ is also something in the past, butbining the real situation here together with my condition, I decided to give up on being a capable woman and just stick to being a housewife at home.¡± Chapter 219 - The Domineering President, Elvis

Chapter 219: The Domineering President, Elvis

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up together with the beast skin once again and said, ¡°The floor¡¯s cold.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not resist as the floor was pretty cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the equality females and males at your side used to pursue. I only know that my females can never feel wronged. Whatever others have, you can¡¯t have less than them. I¡¯ll at least aplish stuff that Bode does for Sandy for you. I want you to always be the person everyone is envious towards. Because you¡¯re Saint Nazaire¡¯s messenger of the Beast Deity and also my female.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little heart started thumping wildly and profusely. She looked at Elvis, mesmerized, while cupping her hands together and asked, ¡°Are you still my Siberian husky who ate the raw potato? What¡¯s going on with this domineering president character? Did you read romantic novels secretly behind my back?¡± The expression on Gu Mengmeng now was exactly the same as when they first met and the expression was what Elvis liked the best. The corners of Elvis¡¯s lips curved upwards, and hended a light kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead before saying gently, ¡°Stay in my arms obediently. Regarding cooking, you move your mouth while I move my hands. This is also considered as a due division ofbor.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment. To be honest, she did not want to reach out to dig the snow at the entrance for washing of ingredients. Thus, she chuckled in a not very honest nor kind way, saying, ¡°Then, boil the snow water a little bit before washing the ingredients or else it will be too cold.¡± Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fluffy hair and said, ¡°Fool, I¡¯m a wolf. I won¡¯t be scared of the cold.¡± Gu Mengmeng hung herself on Elvis¡¯s neck like a monkey, her hands touching his chest muscles restlessly. She contemted hard for quite some time but still could not think of an answer so she raised a question to Elvis, not feeling ashamed to ask about his inferiority, ¡°You don¡¯t have any fur after you evolve, are you still not cold?¡± Elvis shook his head and answered, ¡°The fur did not disappear, you just can¡¯t see it. It won¡¯t affect my temperature so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck out her thumb and expressed her deepestpliment, ¡°F***ing awesome!¡± Under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instructions, Elvis finally managed to whip up a pot of food that could forcefully be eaten. Actually, rather than Elvis cooking it, Gu Mengmeng was actually the chef. Elvis just washed the ingredients and cut the potatoes. He could only be considered as an assistant. It can¡¯t be helped, his cooking talent had long exceeded the horizon, everything could be cooked into shady and unknown dishes. Gu Mengmeng still had not gotten over the scare of the ck pot of stewed preserved fish with ginger just now and the rabbit that was roasted into a tyre previously. She truly did not have the courage to try his cooking again. After they ate their fill, Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng back into the nket which had been roasted warm before going off to wash the pot and boil another pot full of ginger water. This was the only recipe he mastered currently, yeah... a pot of water and two slices of ginger, cook for one day... Gu Mengmeng patted the side of the bed, signaling Elvis toe up to sleep with her. Elvis warmed up his body before lying next to Gu Mengmeng. He ced his arm under her head to act as a pillow while he lowered his head, quietly staring at her falling asleep. The Gu Mengmeng in his arms was sleeping so soundly like a child, defenseless and peaceful. Her long eyshes form an outline under her eyes while the temperature of her regr breathing was higher than usual due to her cold notpletely cured yet. Her warm breath hit Elvis¡¯s chest and that feeling of numbness spread across his entire body. All he could smell was her fragrant and sweet scent. She was clearly as quiet as an angel but Elvis still could not restrain himself and reacted to her. Chapter 220 - Stolen Kiss

Chapter 220: Stolen Kiss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis¡¯s breathing became heavy and the abnormal change of his own body made him feel uneasy. He felt that there was something moving restlessly in his blood and he flipped himself to press down Gu Mengmeng out of instinct. However, seeing that this little girl was still sick, he could not bear to disrupt her sleep. Moreover, he remembered. She said: she did not want to mate... Elvis tried with all his might to control his own emotions, so as not to let his imagination go wild. But Gu Mengmeng was currently in his arms and there was nothing in this cave to divert his attention. He suddenly could not recall how exactly did he go through that awfully long period before he met Gu Mengmeng? Elvis lowered his head and inched his lips closer to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, kissing her carefully. He did it countless of times before when she was awake and since they were all open and straightforward, he could confirm that Gu Mengmeng never resented nor resisted these kinds of kisses as a matter of course. However, now, he felt a surge of emotions internally that made him lose control of himself just because of such a small stolen kiss. The blood in his body started boiling and Elvis could sense that after this kiss, his blood was just like the ginger water boiling in the pot. The heat made him feel as if his entire body was about to evaporate. Elvis frowned. He originally wanted to gain satisfaction from this kiss but seems like he outsmarted himself. The fire in his heart did not get smaller at all and instead, burned more vigorously into the me Devil in his mental world, causing him to have no way to resist it at all. Gu Mengmeng groaned unconsciously and felt upset because her sleep was disrupted. She pushed the thing that was jabbing her knees in objection but that unknown thing bounced back to its original spot stubbornly, making her feel more ufortable than earlier. Gu Mengmeng turned her body, in search for afortable angle to avoid that irritating thing to continue sleeping. However, she did not know what torture her unconscious movement brought to Elvis. The feeling of exploding on the spot... turned out to be this feeling? Gu Mengmeng realized that no matter what position she adjusted herself to be in, she could never avoid that thing that was preventing her from sleeping so she grumbled even louder, squeezing her two brows together. Thatck of energy appearance that looked as if she wanted to cry but was not crying yed the song ¡®Ambush from Ten Sides¡¯ when Elvis was tightening himself to thergest extent. Elvis used his hands to secure Gu Mengmeng firmly, preventing her from provoking the fire within him any further. He said with a hoarse and low voice, ¡°Knock it off, I don¡¯t want to break my promise to you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied a one-sybus word in a daze. Elvis breathed in deeply. Looking at Gu Mengmeng who was clearly sleeping with her eyes still shut, he said as if he was talking to himself, ¡°I promised you that I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re willing to mate with me before I devote my loyalty towards you. I want to keep every promise I make to you so... stop rubbing against me. Sleep obediently and knock it off.¡± It was unknown whether Gu Mengmeng understood Elvis¡¯s words but she slowly quietened down. However, even if she was sleeping still like a porcin doll, her level of seductiveness towards Elvis did not reduce even by a little bit. He urgently wanted to have her so he hugged her tighter, pulling the two of them even closer together until the distance between them became negative... Elvis knew that he should smash the snow sealing the entrance with one fist, then cool himself down in the cold wind. But he also knew that Xiao Meng she... could not get blown by the cold wind anymore. And, he could not bear to let her go. It seemed as if this kind of suffering made him addicted and he was willing to sink himself even deeper in. Chapter 221 - Elvis Taken Liberties With

Chapter 221: Elvis Taken Liberties With

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was sound asleep, Elvis was scared that she would not sleepfortably in the position he was holding her in so he slowly let go of his hands. But, just when he released his hands, Gu Mengmeng looked as if she was more unhappy as she frowned while huddling deeper into his arms, crying out softly. This movement, however, made it harder for her to sleep due to the thing jabbing her thighs. Gu Mengmeng was seriously irritated. She closed her eyes while stretching her hand out to touch the thing, trying to find out which evildoer had the nerve to disrupt her sleep. Her fair and soft handid itself on Elvis¡¯s sensitive nerve termination and every inch of touch was erged a countless number of times. Elvis groaned, clenching his teeth to suppress his desire. He bent his waist in an attempt to escape from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s demonic ws but Gu Mengmeng still had not figured out what was the thing that was disrupting her sleep, so how could she let go? Seeing how this evildoer was about to run away, she exerted strength on her hands and grabbed it harshly, firmly holding it in her hands. Gu Mengmeng smirked in her dreams: What a piece of cake. Even if you¡¯re the Monkey King, you can¡¯t escape from my Wu Zhi Shan. How dare you disrupt my sweet dreams, if I don¡¯t hold you down in the mountains for five hundred years, Sun Monkey will then be Monkeyhead Mushroom! Thinking about this, a bad smile formed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face in her dreams. On the other hand, Elvis was trapped in a deadly tragic situation... Pain! No no no, it¡¯s itchy! It¡¯s not that too... it¡¯s painful and itchy at the same time,fortable but torturous, eager but resistant, anticipatory but uneasy... Elvis had no way to describe what he was feeling now. All he knew was that this unfamiliar yet familiar feeling made him develop the desire to bite this viin, who was creating all this chaos, to death. But as he inched closer to her, he could not even bare his fangs in front of her. He could only kiss her gently and sigh to himself, ¡°This little demon who only know how to torment people.¡± Gu Mengmeng clearly had no intention to let Elvis off. She stretched out her other empty hand to touch the thing in detail. This touch... is it a ham sausage? What type of brand has ham sausages this size? Could it be Jinhua ham sausages... But this is not right, why is the ham sausage piping hot? Who the hell warms their ham sausages up in the microwave before eating? And furthermore, why is this damn thing twitching on its own? It can move... f***, is it a bug? A caterpir that went through gic mutation?! Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes startled open and before her mind could make other responses, she released both her hands and retreated far back with a Yip Man pose while staring at Elvis in terror. After she slowly regained herposure andpletely woke up from her dreams, Gu Mengmeng was, however, stunned to the maximum. Elvis was lying sideways at the end of the bed with his waist arched and his clothes disheveled, looking as if he had been wrecked by someone. His face that had always been cool was in an awkward and sorry state while his ears were tinted red. The pink color made him appear very attractive. He pressed his thin lips into a straight line and stared at Gu Mengmeng with his blue eyes full of tender affection. Damn it, if a line from a drama was to match his style now, she did not know whether ¡°You bastard, don¡¯te over!¡± or ¡± Sir,e here~¡± would be more appropriate. F***! Elvis observed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression from the beginning and seeing the entire process of her face turning from red to white then from red to ck, his mood already flew in the skies for god knows how many rounds. With his naked body being sized up by her like that, Elvis actually felt a sense of shame internally. That feeling pressed him to flee away but he did not do it. One reason was because he knew how small the cave was, where else could he escape to? Another reason was because... in his heart, a gush of anticipation secured him on the spot firmly and he could not move even a single bit. Chapter 222 - I Decide To Take Responsibility! Chapter 222: I Decide To Take Responsibility! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I won¡¯t take responsibility!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind heated up and after she shouted this sentence, she grabbed onto the beast-skin and covered her whole body up. Then, she turned her back to face him and pretended she was an ostrich. Elvis heaved a sigh of relief suddenly and smiled. Gu Mengmeng could not see Elvis¡¯s expression and she just felt her face burning hot. She knew that this metaphor was not appropriate but based on the concept in the Beast World, she made Elvis slog hard in a well-grounded way. From another perspective, it was simr to like in the present world where a male idol was provided for by a female fan and he eats, drinks and enjoys all lucrative treatment from her. Then, in one dark night, he removes all her clothes and touch her whole naked body and just when the female fan was thinking that they were going to obtain a positive oue after all her sustained efforts, the male idol suddenly stops and keep a good distance from her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I only treated you as my friend.¡± Shameless, this is too shameless! Gu Mengmeng felt more strongly that she resembled the jerk in a dramatic soap drama. No! Even a jerk was not as bad as her. They at least just swindle others of their money and love in a coordinated service. But she was not only conning Elvis of his money and love, she did not aplish her tasks despite receiving the money! Her nket was flipped open abruptly and Gu Mengmeng wiped her mouth ferociously, ring at Elvis while shouting, ¡°You,e over! I decide to take responsibility!¡± This shout made Elvis dumbfounded. ¡°Take... take responsibility?¡± Elvis repeated the two words that made his heart palpitate wildly in utmost cautiousness. Gu Mengmeng rolled up her sleeves and made up her mind, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take responsibility. Dogs my cats, if I don¡¯t take responsibility after touching you, I¡¯ll be an immoral rascal!¡± Elvisughed and forced himself to move forward. However, because some spot on him was still very swollen, this small movement, to him, was too difficult to aplish. Elvis leaned his upper body forward andy next to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs. He supported the bed frame with both his hands and since he was now shorter than Gu Mengmeng by one head, he nced up at Gu Mengmeng in a 45 degrees angle. He squinted his blue eyes and asked with the corners of his lips screaming amorously, ¡°How will you decide to take responsibility?¡± After hearing Elvis¡¯s question, Gu Mengmeng almost bit onto her own tongue. She made up her mind and pulled Elvis¡¯s neck, securing him under her armpits in a female bandit stance, using the chance to avoid his face that could make her blush and heart flutter. She raised her voice on purpose to give off a heroic tone that reached the clouds, saying, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re my man. In the future, as long as there¡¯s food for me to eat, you¡¯ll enjoy it too.¡± Elvis¡¯s gaze slowly turned blurry. He lied on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs naturally, looking up at her while asking, ¡°So... you decided to mate with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her own saliva and she cleared her throat. She said resolutely, ¡°Mate! Isn¡¯t it just mating?! Mate!¡± Elvis supported himself up from the bed with his elbows and then flipped his entire body to hold Gu Mengmeng down. A scorching hot breath met Elvis¡¯s face and the dancing of the orange-yellow me reddened his side-view. He used his finger to slide across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face slowly with a misted and devoted gaze. He asked with a slightly husky voice, ¡°So... you are willing now, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth for half a day but in the end, she could not hold her breath in any longer. Her body softened, and she admitted defeat, ¡°That mating thing concerns the happiness of our whole life. We can¡¯t be too rash about it, right? Mate, we must mate but... should we pick an auspicious day before that? Even if we don¡¯t pick one, let¡¯s wait till I¡¯m feeling better... cough cough cough... look, I¡¯m still coughing.¡± Chapter 223 - Mating

Chapter 223: Mating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The meat that¡¯s just by her mouth... she does not want to eat it? Elvis smiled slyly before bending over to start kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. He was so greedy till he could not stop himself as he sucked the fragrant and sweet taste in her mouth. He only let Gu Mengmeng go reluctantly when she ran out of breath. Looking at Gu Mengmeng whose face was flushed red, Elvis pecked at the side of her face, followed by her earlobe. That ambiguous voice which could make one go mad was sent into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears in a deeply affectionate manner, ¡°Look... like that, you won¡¯t cough anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emotions were in great confusion due to Elvis¡¯s kiss and she panted in deep breaths while trying to control her crazy heartbeat. She ced her hand on Elvis¡¯s chest and shook her head with great difficulty, ¡°But... I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and brought it to his lips to give it a kiss. With his other hand, he tenderly tidied the strand of hair stuck on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and looked at her with an earnest gaze, ¡°As long as you confirm that you like me and you¡¯re willing to have me... leave the rest of the stuff to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was beating without any describable rhythm. Now, it was not just skipping a beat or two, she just felt that her heartbeat was switching between the two melodies ¡®Say U Love Me¡¯ and ¡®Cowboy on the Run¡¯, being slow and powerful at times. She felt arge gush of blood rushing to her brain with every beat, frivolous and joyful at times, causing even her breathing to be hard. A baffling sense of anxiety and unease made her feel like rejecting him but another mysterious energy was pulling her to secretly taste the forbidden fruit. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to the back of his waist and wrapped her hand that turned cold and pale because of the anxiety, around his waist. He supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face from her ear with one hand and used the other hand to pat Gu Mengmeng silky hair gently. He then lowered his head and contained her lips in his before stopping after getting a tiny taste of them, giving off a fatal sense of seductiveness. ¡°Tell me, do you like me?¡± Elvis asked. Gu Mengmeng felt that the nerves of her entire body turned numb and neither her hands nor her legs were hers. Her brain managed to analyze Elvis¡¯s message after much difficulty but she did not know how to reply to him. ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart responded faster than her brain, which made her dumbfounded too. She actuallypleted the action of slightly nodding her head with such sincerity. Elvis smiled and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips once again as if he was rewarding her. The hand that he ced in her silky hair slowly retracted itself to support the back of her head while that hand which was holding her face from the side of her ear made its way down to hug on to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. He exerted a bit of strength and her entire body was pressed closely to his, leaving only a little gap between both of them. ¡°Then, there¡¯s a question left now.¡± Elvis¡¯s lips were just by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears and he spoke slowly like he was whispering a secret to her, ¡°Do you want me?¡± Both of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were in a daze and her pupils were scattered around. Although she was sure that her consciousness was awake, she was unable to focus to contemte anymore. Gu Mengmeng saw through a fact... she liked Elvis and it was like how a female felt towards a male. Elvis always made her feel safe. No matter what kind of situation they were under, he would always consider her feelings first and would stand behind her without asking who was right or wrong. He never gave up on her and never allowed her to worry even for a little while at all. Never had she felt that this man might leave her one day so... when Lea confessed to her, she agreed almost without any hesitation. She must be very clear about it that time already. Those kinds of people like Lea... if she did not hold on to them tightly, at some point in time, they might abandon her at some road intersection. But Elvis would definitely not do it. Even if she was dating someone else, he would not leave her. Ha, Gu Mengmeng, you really raised an outstanding spare tire. Gu Mengmeng looked down on herself harshly in her mind and criticized her slutty and douche-bag behavior. Frowning, she looked at Elvis in front of her and her heart ached. Because of her selfish actions, Elvis must have felt wronged quite a lot. ¡°Answer me, do you want me?¡± Elvis felt the change in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze and he used hisrge hand to hold on to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand that she was using to cup his face. Then, he grasped her hand in his palms and with thest bit of rationality left, he said, ¡°As long as you say that you want, I¡¯ll devote all my loyalty to you without reservation.¡± Elvis¡¯s stare was fixated on Gu Mengmeng with anticipation and urgency written all over the pupils in his blue eyes. He wants to have her, and this was almost an instinct surging in his blood. However, while waiting for her ¡®willingness¡¯, he hardly seeded in suppressing the desire to have her all to himself. Now, he had reached the limit of his endurance and not only his body was about to explode, his rationality was about to explode too. ¡°If you can¡¯t make any promises out loud, just nod you head or give me a little hint... I¡¯ll understand everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was tugged on brutally. The originally cool Elvis was acting so inferior in front of her? Once they mate, Elvis would be considered as pledging his entire lifetime to her and there was no chance to retreat or regret. But even under this circumstance, he was willing to be a partner without any promise from her just because he did not want to force her to say, ¡°I want you.¡±? Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and presented her own lips to him on her own initiative. It was just a light peck before she moved back slowly, increasing the distance between them to around the length of a finger before she spoke softly, ¡°Over at our side, when we confess, we have to say ¡®I love you¡¯. When we propose, we have to say ¡®I love you¡¯. And when we mate, we have to say...¡¯I love you¡¯.¡± Elvis¡¯s body started shaking violently out of control and his breathing became hurried and unstable. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips and chomped on to them ferociously, as if it was the only way to confirm that every word he just heard came from this tiny mouth of hers. Until Elvis could taste the sweet vor of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood from all the kissing, he then panted heavily while raising his head to stare into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He said with utmost cautiousness, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I love you. Are you willing to mate with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and retracted her hand to remove the clothes, that were so messy till it did not cover herself up her body properly. She showed her perfect self to Elvis while blushing bashfully, weing and not avoiding Elvis¡¯s gaze at all. There was no hiding or insincerity as she answered him carefully and seriously, ¡°Elvis, I love you. I¡¯m going to give myself to you. From today onwards, I¡¯ll treat you as my pride, my skies and my husband. I¡¯ll stick with you in life and death unless you forsake me. If you¡¯re faced with any imminent danger, I¡¯ll substitute myself for you...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to continue but hot tears already welled up in Elvis¡¯s eyes. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips once again in the most gentle, most pampering and most.....everything way possible. To put it simply, Gu Mengmeng became Elvis¡¯s female. No matter whether it was external or internal, they had reached a level ofmon consensus and resonance like never before. Chapter 224 - Just Slowly Get Use To It

Chapter 224: Just Slowly Get Use To It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis started the fire again and reced the stone pot containing the ginger water with a bigger stone pot. He dug a lot of snow and boiled it in the pot until the water became warm. Then, he started to wipe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body for her. She clearly looked like she was dead tired and no matter how Elvis moved her around, she did not show any intention to wake up. Elvis was afraid that she would catch a cold again so his actions were speedy and nimble. After Elvis wiped her clean, he immediately huddled into the nket to hug Gu Mengmeng in his arms, using his own body temperature to keep her warm. He could hear Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stable breath by his ear and also smell the dispirited mood after all the pleasure earlier. His desire that finally ceased all activities seemed like it was going to make aeback so Elvis shut his eyes tight because he knew that Xiaomeng could not stand a second round of suffering again. She had to rest, rest well. After every breath, Elvis managed to forcefully control the situation with his rationality. He poked the little girl in his arms lightly and his gazended on her corbone. Elvis¡¯s gaze became hot but gentle and it was a whole tenderness that could melt anything but still keep her warm at the same time. Until Gu Mengmeng finally woke up, she felt that her entire body was aching as if she was run over by a truck. Gu Mengmeng supported her waist that felt as if it almost broke and groaned out loud, not able to say anything else. Elvis gave a bowl of warm water to her at the right time and said, ¡°Moisten your throat, it¡¯s hoarse after all the screaming.¡± Being reminded by Elvis like that, her mind started ying that happy scene which resembled a movie and she could not shut it off at all. Gu Mengmeng truly wanted to find a crack on the floor to hide herself in and be an earthworm. This was so damn shameful. Elvis used his arms to wrap Gu Mengmeng up in an embrace, letting her rest onto his arms so that she need not exert so much energy to support her aching body. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back was leaning against Elvis¡¯s chest while Elvis sent the warm water to her mouth by extending his arm across her chest, saying, ¡°I tested it, the temperature is just nice. Do you want to drink a little?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to take the bowl but Elvis dodged her and pecked her face, saying, ¡°I have the right to take care of you now. You can¡¯t push me away, get it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to being fed by someone,¡± Gu Mengmeng said with a hoarse voice. Elvis nodded his head and ced the bowl to his own lips. He drank a mouthful of water, then used his other hand to pinch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, sending the water into her mouth after pressing his lips against hers. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red and she choked on her own saliva, coughing a few times. She red at Elvis while wiping the water by her mouth, asking, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Elvis answered with a ¡®as a matter of course¡¯ expression, ¡°You¡¯re not used to being fed like this so I changed it into a way that you¡¯re more used to.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not used to this way even more!¡± Elvis patted her tiny head in a pampering and affectionate way, ¡°Just slowly get used to it.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked but looking at Elvis now, she could not lose her temper so she thought to herself, ¡°Wait till the feeling of my waist aching and my legs cramping is over, look at how I will set some rules for you.¡± But on the surface, she was still hanging her head cowardly as she said, ¡°Just use the bowl to feed me, I think I¡¯ll get used to this even faster.¡± Elvis smiled and did not say anything, cing the bowl next to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Gu Mengmeng used her hands to hold the bowl out of instinct but Elvis pecked her on the cheek again, taking her by surprise as she hurriedly ced her hands down and obediently stay fed by Elvis. Chapter 225 - The Mating Mark

Chapter 225: The Mating Mark

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked down and let out a surprised ¡®Eh?¡¯. Pushing the bowl of water (?) to one side, Gu Mengmeng stared at her corbone in shock for a while. She rubbed it, before rubbing her own eyes to make sure that what she saw was not a hallucination. A realistic ck wolf was standing on her corbone, raising its head high to howl at the moon. Thebination was an extremely ingenious one, her corbone was the cliff, while the wolf had its own pride alone. Gu Mengmeng looked at the pattern on her corbone then looked at Elvis, before looking down at her corbone and Elvis again. Repeating this for a few times, Gu Mengmeng frowned and became angry, ¡°You did a tattoo on me when I was asleep?¡± Elvis did not know what a tattoo was, but he figured out she was referring to the wolf mark on her corbone. Seeing that she was probably not fond of it, Elvis actually felt very hurt. Not wanting Gu Mengmeng to notice his feelings, Elvis pretended to be calm and answered, ¡°This is the mating mark, you will have it after mating.¡± Gu Mengmeng decided that it should not be a tattoo indeed. No matter how deep asleep she was, it would be impossible for her to not feel the pain of tattooing. Moreover, new tattoos took dozens of days for the swelling to subside, she would not have felt painless touching it right after tattooing. So she let out a sorry smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m still half asleep and can¡¯t think clearly. Don¡¯t mind my bbering.¡± Elvis forced out a faint smile and said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t like it. After all, you prefer snow foxes to ck wolves.¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bit her tongue. The newly wed husband discussing your ex right after the wedding night? Was he going to bring up the past? ¡°Who... who said I don¡¯t like it? I like it so much, look, how cool is that.¡± Elvis hugged her into his arms, lightly rubbed against the mark on her corbone and said, ¡°I am actually very satisfied that it ended up here, although not right on the heart. After all, I expected it to be on your ankles or arms, I didn¡¯t even think that it could be this close to your heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down at the wolf on her corbone and felt warm with the thought of this being the symbol of Elvis. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree that you looked so handsome standing here? The wolf kings I saw in movies all stood like this, how mighty and powerful!¡± Elvis¡¯s hand touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s on your body, I am already satisfied... regardless of the position.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯s arms, looked at his finger caressing her corbone and asked, ¡°Regardless of the position? Don¡¯t mating marks have a fixed position?¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and embraced her entirely. He kissed her on the cheeks and answered, ¡°The position of the mark depends on the significance level of the male in the female¡¯s heart. The nearer it is towards the heart, the more affection she has towards him. In normal families, female forms the core, followed by the first partner, the rest was then decided by the position of the mark on the female¡¯s body. If a male could leave his mark on the female¡¯s heart, even the first partner in the family might have to fear this male. ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why but she felt a sense of guilt. Although the position of the mark was not something she could control, she still felt she owed something to Elvis for not leaving it on her heart. Chapter 226 - I Am Going to Tell the Whole World

Chapter 226: I Am Going to Tell the Whole World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng peeked at Elvis, although he hid his feelings well, Gu Mengmeng could still clearly sense a little disappointment in his heart, right? On the day of the wedding, nobody would feel good knowing that he was not the one that his wife loves the most. Gu Mengmeng turned around and faced Elvis. Her hands cupped his handsome face and looked straight into his sapphire eyes that were as vast as the night sky, she said word by word, ¡°You do know my view on marriages, don¡¯t you?¡± Elvis felt his heart was suddenly struck with force, blood gushed to his brain and he slowly and stiffly nodded his head. Gu Mengmeng pulled back one hand and gently touched the mating mark on her left corbone. She said, ¡°Although it did notnd on my heart, I feel that this is the most suitable ce. In the future, whenever I wear dresses, everyone could see our mating mark. I am going to tell the whole world that you, Elvis, belong to me, Gu Mengmeng, and only me. From today onwards, whoever that looks down on you, I will let the person have no return.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her hand symbolizing a knife and swiftly signaled a chopping gesture , before raising her head in a cool way. Elvis had never felt so warm in his heart. Just because she said she was willing to disy this mating marking in front of everyone and tell the entire world he was her male. Elvis smiled, he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. Looking at her side face against his chest, in a cute and tamed manner, his iron heart melted into a pool of water. He lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly, smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, it would be too inconvenient to be ced at the heart... if we want everyone to see.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled too. Actually, in the modern world, V-cuts were normal, but busty people like her wearing fashionable V-cuts would appear to be of poor taste in an inexplicable way, hence she would usually go with the conservative round-necks. This had resulted in her busty figure to appear a little plump under the covering of clothing, which was also the reason she did not ask for the Wechat of the swimming club prince charming, although she had drooled over him for so long. Being out of her mind, Gu Mengmeng listened to the sales assistant¡¯s rmendation and bought the bikini that could show off her figures. She wanted to go to the swimmingplex to meet the prince charming ¡®identally¡¯, but if he saw her bikini and came to flirt with her, his personality was... well... Ha. Luckily, she transmigrated here coincidentally, if she remained, by now she would have ended up being a slut giving up her body willingly. Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis¡¯s waist and listened to his strong and forceful heartbeats. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What about mine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis did not understand what she was asking and replied with a single sybus. Gu Mengmeng sat up straight, she searched Elvis¡¯s body carefully but could not find her mark. She asked, ¡°Where is my mark on your body? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and replied, ¡°Idiot, a female¡¯s mark will not be left on males.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought it was not fair, the wedding rings came in a pair, so did couple tattoos. Why was it that in the Beast World, the important mating mark was only left in females? This is sexist! tant sexist! Chapter 227 - Nothing to Say

Chapter 227: Nothing to Say

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis had slowly be used to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s uniqueness and how she did not understand much of the basic knowledge in the Beast World. So Elvis exined while enjoying the feeling of tenderness from hugging Gu Mengmeng, ¡°It acts as a form of protection for a male¡¯s mark to be left on the female. When you encounter danger or difficult situations, just hit this mark hard and I could sense your position, run over to you and rescue you.¡± Elvis used his finger to point at the mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone and said, ¡°It is connected to here.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at her small hand covered by Elvis¡¯s hand on his chest and felt warm. She smiled sweetly and rested her head back into his arms, cing her face sideways on the back of his hand to feel the affection and contentment. Elvis wrapped his other hand around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, while securing the hide on her, before continuing, ¡°But if a female¡¯s mark is present on the male, the female would feel pain when he encounters idents. If possible, males rather die quietly, with the best scenario being other partners coaxing her such that she does not even realize one of her partners is gone. In this way, she could live on without worries.¡± Gu Mengmeng had nothing to say, she looked at Elvis as though she had eaten shit and said, ¡°How clumsy must the female be? Such that she doesn¡¯t even realize when her husband dies?¡± Elvis smiled and thought over the title Gu Mengmeng just said. He had tricked her into saying it thest time. Now, did he finally deserve this title rightfully? Not understanding what Elvis was smiling at, Gu Mengmeng poked him with her elbow and asked, ¡°Why are you smiling? I am asking you a question, why would anyone not know when her husband passes away?¡± Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his finger and said, ¡°Now that you mention... you had never called me this before.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was preupied thinking about the widowed female not knowing her man had died, hence she could not follow Elvis¡¯s flow of thoughts. She tilted her head and looked at Elvis nkly. ¡°My mark had already engraved on you, you should... give me the title I deserve, don¡¯t you?¡± Elvis brushed across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone gently and looked at her eagerly. Gu Mengmeng thought for a while before understanding what Elvis was saying. She cleared her throat, her eyes darted across the stone pot which was boiling water, before letting out two muffled sybi from her throat, ¡°Husband.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. The shyer she was, the more eager he became. The pair of sapphire blue eyes appeared as though it had condensed the vastness of the entire universe. Elvis looked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clear eyes and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear it, what did you say?¡± ¡°Husband,¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s volume lowered even further. Not able to avoid Elvis¡¯s eyes, Gu Mengmeng could not get used to the newly wed identity, she felt even more embarrassed, her throat was sticking together and could not voice words clearly no matter how hard she tried. But Elvis, being naughty, was unwilling to let her go so easily. He shook her chin lightly and said word by word, ¡°I¡ªcan¡¯t¡ªhear¡ªyou¡ª¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth, swallowed saliva, closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Husband husband husband!¡± Elvis satisfactorily pecked on her mouth, before letting out a sigh. He did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question, but threw a question back, ¡°Do you know how many partners does Sandy have?¡± Chapter 228 - Tell Whoever That Is Not Happy to Find Me

Chapter 228: Tell Whoever That Is Not Happy to Find Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, it should be seven after her mating with Berly from two days ago, so she answered Elvis truthfully. Elvis asked again, ¡°Then, do you know how many partners does Maya have?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, let out an embarrassed smile, before shaking her head honestly and replied, ¡°I am honestly not too close to Maya, she used to be together with Nina. Although she had never bullied Sandy personally before, she had stood at the side with cold eyes for a long time. Sometimes, silence is more scary than bullying. She is a half-orc herself and I could understand if she does not have the ability to protect Sandy, but her staying beside Nina quietly the entire time was not something I could ept. But I did not want to offend others, there are only four females in the entire tribe and there is no point creating so much unhappiness with each other, making the entire Saint Nazaire agitated. So even though I don¡¯t hate her, I am not too close with her.¡± Elvis put her hand to his lips and pecked it, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself and interact with people you don¡¯t like. Tell whoever that is not happy to find me.¡± Gu Mengmeng fiddled with Elvis¡¯s fingers. Feeling sweetness in her heart, she replied, ¡°I am the wife of the leader of the tribe now, I have to look after the whole situation, right?¡± Elvisughed, he looked at Gu Mengmeng affectionately and said, ¡°You, you should just look after yourself, looking after the whole situation will be my job.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned, looked up suddenly and pecked on Elvis¡¯s face, before saying, ¡°What a sweet mouth, this is your reward.¡± Elvis licked his lips, thinking to himself, maybe he should eat more yellow sauce? So that he could get more ¡®rewards¡¯? Gu Mengmeng was a little shy, she let out a squeak before continuing to ask, ¡°So how many partners does Maya have?¡± Elvis answered, ¡°Fifteen.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth turned into an O-shaped big enough to stuff an egg inside. She repeated with shock, ¡°How many? Fifteen?¡± Elvis nodded, he gently lifted her chin to close her mouth, then said, ¡°Make a guess again, how many partners does Nina have?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, the only person she knew by name was Quentin, together with Lea whom should have mated with Nina by now, that would make two. There were seven beaten by Lea in front of Sandy¡¯s ce, in addition to the one that she rode on every time she went out, plus some that Gu Mengmeng could not remember the faces, that should be seventeen or eighteen. Gu Mengmeng thought and raised two fingers, ¡°Twenty?¡± Elvis shook his head, Gu Mengmeng then added another finger, ¡°Thir... thirty?¡± Elvis continue shaking his head. Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and added yet another finger, ¡°Forty?!¡± Elvis raised his eyebrow and replied, ¡°Forty-three.¡± ¡°What the heck?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was honestly taken aback. Freaking forty-three partners, Nina would not even have gone through one round in a month with one per day. Elvis pushed back Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jaw again and said, ¡°Other than Quentin and a few partners with stronger abilities always being by her side, she probably could not remember the names of those males that have pledged to give her their loyalty. To her, those males are the hunters that provide her with food in the monsoon seasons, the water supply in the dry seasons... and the stored food in the winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt sad and unworthy for Nina¡¯s partners. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart with the thought of Lea... Chapter 229 - Killed the Whole Family?! What a Psycho!

Chapter 229: Killed the Whole Family?! What a Psycho!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Gu Mengmeng had thought of Lea, she forced herself to concentrate on other matters. Now that she had mated with Elvis, she was someone that could not ept the practice of polygamy, no matter what the rules of the Beast World were. Mental cheating was considered cheating too. Even if others did not know, Gu Mengmeng could not convince herself. So she took a deep breath, changed the topic and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see any mating marks on Nina.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because, she is the female that was expelled by the tribe. Elvis snorted coldly before continuing, ¡°Nina used to be the onlyplete female in the tribe, but a half-orc female coincidentally gave birth to aplete female baby. The baby quickly showed her kindness and beauty, making the new generation of males to turn their attentions to the cub. Nina felt her status under threat and ordered Quentin to kill the mom and her child.¡± ¡°What the heck?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was so angry that she could not find another word to express her furiousness. Was Nina¡¯s brain filled with maggots? She already had forty-three partners to herself, yet she still killed children because of her jealousy? Elvis nodded his head to confirm that it was true. Then he continued, ¡°Quentin is strong, in addition to his advantage of being able to fly, ambushing is his most powerful weapon. He seized the chance when the males in that family were not paying attention, grabbed the mom and the daughter to great heights before releasing them to their deaths. The death of a female would result in the punishment of the mating contract on the males. Hence the entire family all died just like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt ridiculous, she said, ¡°I always knew Nina has a twisted mentality, but I didn¡¯t know she was distorted till this state. Just because someone¡¯s child was pretty, she killed the whole family?! What a psycho!¡± Elvis touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face lightly and said, ¡°So even though she is the preciousplete female, the original tribe dared not to keep her. In the Beast World, the female can¡¯t be killed no matter what wrong shemitted. So Nina did not have to pay the price herself. But Quintin, being the executor, had to go onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, while Nina¡¯s other partners were put to death for being aplices. Gu Mengmeng wholeheartedly felt that Nina¡¯s partners were being wronged. It would be better to be a bachelor for one¡¯s entire life than marrying this troublemaker! Elvis continued, ¡°I am not sure how many partners Nina had then and I didn¡¯t bother asking. But I do know that the conclusion announced by the witch doctor of the tribe after consulting the Beast Deity was that, Nina could only be forgiven if her partners die the same way as the males of the half-orc female¡¯s family. So one of Nina¡¯s partners handed the mark-erasing potion to Nina personally, watched her drank it without hesitation, before seeing all the mating marks in her body disappearing one after another, while her partners dposed to death one by one. Even when the partner that handed the potion to Nina was turning into a pool of blood, his eyes were still looking at Nina affectionately. Hisst words were, ¡°As long as you can live on happily, that¡¯s enough.¡± Then why did nothing happen to Quentin?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis answered, ¡°Because at that time, Quentin had not mated with Nina. Nina said that she was only willing to ept him into her family if he kills the mom and daughter for her.¡± Chapter 230 - If I Don’t Make It Back

Chapter 230: If I Don¡¯t Make It Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was speechless, no wonder Quentin was Nina¡¯s first partner, as all of Nina¡¯s partners in the past were dead because of her. ¡°Then how did this trouble end up in Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked with disgust written over her face. ¡°Quentin¡¯s wish of mating with Nina was fulfilled after getting down from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, he then brought the expelled Nina away from their original tribe. There was another half-orc female that was good friends with the one that died. To take revenge for her friend¡¯s death, she asked all the males to corner Nina and Quentin at the periphery of the tribe. Quentin¡¯s wings were injured in the battle and unable to fly ever since. After that, they came to Saint Nazaire. Saint Nazaire then had only two half-orc females, Sandy and Maya. Although Nina had a notorious history, she was a preciousplete female, in addition to Quentin¡¯s power, Lea had advised me to let them in.¡± Gu Mengmeng rested on Elvis¡¯s knees and listened to him telling the story. She did not interrupt, just paying attention quietly. Elvis trusted Lea¡¯s decision, so he let Nina in without any words. It was actually proventer that Lea¡¯s decision had solved almost half of Saint Nazaire¡¯s mating problem. Elvis brushed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair, before continuing, ¡°Because of that special potion, Nina could not leave any male¡¯s mark on her body despite her mating again. This was the punishment of the Beast Deity, she could no longer receive protection by the Beast Deity. As for Quentin, although Lea had healed his wings to allow for short-term flying, it would be impossible for him to carry heavy things and fly again. So the previous time when he wanted to assassinate you, he could not just bring you to the sky and drop you down. You idiot... You had escaped because of this, yet you still felt unworthy for Quentin after you came back.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and agreed she had indeed acted stupid. She let out a wry smile and did not reply. Elvis tapped on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose and continued, ¡°Do you think, for females like Nina, they would realize if one, or some, of her partners are gone?¡± Gu Mengmeng paused to think, before shaking her head in dismay. Elvis smiled and said sadly, ¡°Indeed, she won¡¯t even realize. But Nina¡¯s case ismon in the Beast World. Sandy was an exception, she only mates with males that she like, the reason why she had so little partners and also one of the reasons Nina dislikes her and bullies her. Only then did Gu Mengmeng realized that Elvis beat around such a big bush to answer her previous question. If all these females were like Nina in the Beast World, it would be so pathetic for the males to be their partners. Gu Mengmeng tugged herself into Elvis¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly, ¡°You are my husband, the only husband in the entire world. I don¡¯t have any other partners except for you, So if you do anything in the future, please think of me. How can I survive in this dangerous Beast World on my own if you don¡¯te back? You must protect yourself for me, don¡¯t you ever leave me alone, understand?¡± Elvis was stunned... The only one? Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. Feeling a little touched and a little sentimental, he said, ¡°In the future, you will have more and more wonderful partners. If I really don¡¯t make it back one day...¡± Chapter 231 - What the Heck! Cheat?

Chapter 231: What the Heck! Cheat?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth and bit hard into Elvis¡¯s shoulder. While it was not that painful, Elvis cleverly shut his mouth and did not finish his sentence. Gu Mengmeng could only leave a faint mark on Elvis¡¯s shoulder even with a sore jaw. Feeling discouraged, she rubbed her numbed cheeks, before staring at Elvis angrily and said, ¡°If you dare to die out there, I will knock myself to death in this very cave. I will haunt you down even after I turn into a ghost, I will pull your ears and ask, who gave you the courage to leave me behind.¡± This was the first time Elvis was attacked and he did not strangle the opponent to death immediately. Surprisingly, he did not feel angry at all, but only sweetness filling up his heart chambers. He hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms and said gently, ¡°I am strong. And for you, I will be even stronger.¡± Gu Mengmeng broke into a grin and pecked on the ce she had just bitten, ¡°Now that¡¯s being clever, after all today is a joyous asion where we just got married, it¡¯s so inauspicious to talk about deaths. I want you to live on, to live long, together with me.¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head affectionately and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, you have to promise me one thing.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, looked at Elvis and replied with a ¡°Eh?¡± Elvis paused for a while before continuing, ¡°If one day, I really do encounter some danger of which I could not make it back... Don¡¯t knock yourself to death, you have to protect yourself well and live long for me, you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng became angry, she turned around and ignored Elvis. Elvis circled around Gu Mengmeng from behind, his voice was still gentle, but there was a little pleading in it, ¡°You are the only reason for me to sacrifice myself to fight, you being alive and living on happily is my greatest wish. Promise me, at least... let me rest in peace.¡± Gu Mengmeng got even angrier, she turned around and pulled Elvis¡¯s ear. ¡°What now? You are already nning on my widowed life right after mating? You still continued even when I didn¡¯t allow you to. If I don¡¯t show you my power, you¡¯ll think I am a Barbie girl yeah?¡± Elvis cooperated by letting out a few moans and he pleaded by saying he would never do it again. Gu Mengmeng released him. Looking at his red ears, Gu Mengmeng felt sorry and rubbed it. ¡°You are such an idiot, can¡¯t you run away when I pull your ears?¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand close to his chest and smiled, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you, not even for a step.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and leaned into Elvis¡¯s arms. Growl growl.. A familiar yet awkward noise sounded from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach. Gu Mengmeng clutched her stomach and smiled at Elvis eagerly, ¡°You sure are hungry, I will go and make some food.¡± Elvis did not stop Gu Mengmeng. With his appetite, the food that Gu Mengmeng could barely fill his stomach. But he did not want to tell Gu Mengmeng, because... he could save more food for her this way. Gu Mengmeng ran further into the cave happily. Elvis had carried her here for a few times and she roughly knew where things were. ¡°Roasted sweet potatoes oh roasted sweet potatoes~ how sweet and delicious you are~¡± Gu Mengmeng kneeled at one side and picked out two of the appropriate sizes from the pile of sweet potatoes, ready to roast it on the fire pitter. Fire... Gu Mengmeng suddenly remember, this is deep into the cave and the lights from the entrance would never be able to reach here, then... Gu Mengmeng looked down at the two sweet potatoes in her hands, she could even see the lines of the cracks on their skin clearly. What the heck! Cheat?! Chapter 232 - Evidence That Gu Mengmeng Is The Messenger Of The Beast Deity

Chapter 232: Evidence That Gu Mengmeng Is The Messenger Of The Beast Deity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held a sweet potato in each hand, barefoot, shouting with a resounding, ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Dragging out her yelling sounds, she ran towards Elvis. Elvis got a shock by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s roar. By right, there should not be any danger in the cave, but why did she yell so miserably? Elvis was much quicker than Gu Mengmeng, so it didn¡¯t take Gu Mengmeng to run too far before Elvis had already run in to find her. Without saying anything, he carried her in her arms while cautiously looking at his surroundings. He was sure that this was his cave. There were no smells from other people within the cave, there was not even a bug. However... Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng doubtfully. Red-faced, her two eyes stared straight at herself as she held a sweet potato tightly in each hand, gesturing around frantically. ¡°Xiaomeng?¡± Elvis patted her back lightly, then proceeded to take the huge sweet potatoes from her hands, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Mengmeng panted heavily, grinning, ¡°Look, what is this?!¡± Elvis did not understand, but still replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Sweet potato.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded agitatedly, ¡°Yes, this is a sweet potato!¡± Elvis still did not understand what Gu Mengmeng was so agitated about, and could only look at her silently, waiting for her to finish panting so she could continue speaking. Gu Mengmeng pointed to the sweet potato aside, ¡°This is a sweet potato.¡± Then, she turned her head and pointed to the other side, ¡°The potatoes are stacked there.¡± She then pointed towards the other entrance that led to the cave, ¡°The meat that we preserved are in that hole, and...¡± Elvis suddenly understood, gently lifting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny chin to turn her tiny face towards his, then asked softly, ¡°Can you see me... now?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded agitatedly, throwing away the other ... in her hand, then user her hand to gently brush over Elvis¡¯ facial features, saying softly, ¡°This is Elvis¡¯ eyebrow, this is Elvis¡¯ nose, this is Elvis¡¯ eye, and this...¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face with both her hands, presenting her own lips to kiss him gently, like that of a dragonfly touching water. She continued, ¡°This is Elvis¡¯ mouth.¡± Smiling, Elvis held the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and returned the kiss, only releasing his lips after a while. ¡°This already is the evidence that you are the messenger of the beast deity.¡± Elvis said. ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng in one arm, while using his other arm to swiftly pick up the two... that Gu Mengmeng had just picked up. He carried her out while saying, ¡°Only the messengers of the beast deity, are the females who have the ability to inherit the special abilities from their partners.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, clearly not understanding. Elvis continued to exin patiently, ¡°Normally, while females are much weaker aspared to males, they still have the normal abilities such as being able to see in the dark, transform, high running speeds or having sharp ws.¡± They have all the abilities they inherited from their father beasts, so they will not ... that of their partners. Yet, it is the opposite for the messengers of the beast deity, you did not inherit any abilities from your father beast, so your body is still like an empty ..., hence able to inherit certain characteristics from your partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned on a moment, then asking fearfully, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t... also suddenly turn into a husky one day, right?¡± Chapter 233 - Inheriting The Partner’s Abilities

Chapter 233: Inheriting The Partner¡¯s Abilities

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis did not know who Husky was, but he had heard Gu Mengmeng call himself that numerous times. So he thought, perhaps in the world where Gu Mengmeng was originally from, Husky was probably the other title for a wolf. He then nodded seriously, ¡°I only heard Lea mention a little regarding the messenger of the beast deity having the ability to inherit the partner¡¯s abilities. After all, this was thousands of years ago, we also have no idea the extent to which it can be inherited. But you can try, see if you can turn into a husky.¡± The edges of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips raised,ughing dryly, then shook her head, ¡°Better not, I don¡¯t want to turn into a dog.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin, correcting her, ¡°A wolf.¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips together and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to change even if it is into a wolf. What it I can¡¯t turn back? Eh, no no!¡± Elvis did not force her either. To him, it is already a very good thing that she had inherited his vision. At least when she walks in the cave from now on, he would not have to worry about her identally banging into anything, and that sufficed for him. As for speed, strength and ability to attack, it was enough for him to have it. Gu Mengmeng tried moving around in the dark for the first time. Her inner frenzy of delight and excitement caused her to no longer want to be carried by Elvis as she struggled to get on the ground. Elvis did not stop her, and only found two thicker pieces of beast skin to wrap her feet, allowing her to scamper around the cave freely as he followed behind her, smiling gently as he observed how she had a delighted expression while looking at everything. It had to be said, Elvis had a really big cave. Gu Mengmeng had not gone in so deep previously. Even if she did, she had no recollection of it at all, because as long as she left the area close to the entrance, she was blind as a bat, and could only be carried by Elvis to ces without knowing where she was. But now it was different, everything was crystal clear. This feeling made her mind so at peace that Gu Mengmeng felt like she was going to fly from happiness. ¡°Hmm~¡± Gu Mengmeng hummed a random little tune, entering a ... mode as she sunk deeper into her adventures. Every time she walked into a deeper hole, she felt adrenaline rush through her body. Elvis carried her up gently while smiling, ¡°Weren¡¯t you hungry? How about you go eat something first, then continue looking aroundter?¡± How could Gu Mengmeng retreat now that she was having so much fun? Shaking her head, she took out two pieces of fish jerky from her pockets and started munching on one of them while delivering the other right by Elvis¡¯ lips, ¡°I took it from the house just now, this piece is for you.¡± Elvis did not take the fish jerky from Gu Mengmeng, but he bit along Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teeth prints on the piece that she had just eaten, mimicking her munching, then pretended to be serious, ¡°Mmm, it is indeed very delicious.¡± Shyly, Gu Mengmeng punched Elvis in his chest, adding in a displeaseded manner, ¡°Annoying~¡± as she ran into the deeper area of the cave again.¡± In the next half a month, Gu Mengmeng remained in a state of extreme excitement throughout. She found it so interesting that she could suddenly see everything in the dark. Elvis¡¯ cave was also sufficiently big for her to live within different caverns daily, as he had to help her carry her tiny bed made out of two big pieces of wood put together, with a lot of effort. While such movements were meaningless, but Elvis felt that there was nothing else that he could do with her that was meaningless yet blissful as he looked at her ted face. Originally, this kind of bliss... might not have belonged to him. Chapter 234 - Thankfully, Thankfully

Chapter 234: Thankfully, Thankfully

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiaomeng.¡± Elvisid on his side on the bed, wrapping Gu Mengmeng in his arms, his finger brushing against her cheeks with love and cherish. He hesitated, but eventually said, ¡°Could you, also sing a song for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled with a nod and proceeded to sit up. She looked at Elvis and thought for a moment before she cleared her throat and sang, ¡°I close my eyes and breathe with the beat of your heart. At this moment, there are only the two of us left in this world...¡± A melodious tune, every note brought out the sweetness that Gu Mengmeng had felt at that moment. Her fingers gently interlocked with Elvis¡¯ long fur that was ck like ink, twisting it then slowly letting go. When she sang until ¡°Love you love you love you we will forever be together~¡±, she paused and silently pecked Elvis¡¯ lips before she continued to sing. She did not ask why Elvis suddenly wanted to hear her sing, because she did not ignore him saying the world ¡°also¡±. Aftering into the beast world, Elvis was the third person who could make her open her mouth to sing. The first was Sandy, ire Kuo¡¯s ¡°Dowry¡± was already the song that belonged to her. The second was... Lea. ¡°A Little Happiness¡±, which she sang back then, had unexpectedly be a special asion. Naturally, Elvis would not have used ¡°also¡± on Sandy. So he was definitely referring to Lea. After Gu Mengmeng had finished singing that song, Elvis felt relief run through his body. How fearful must he have been for Gu Mengmeng to reject him, not willing to sing a song for him, or how she could have sung another sad song. But thankfully, thankfully... Elvis embraced Gu Mengmeng again, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this song?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°This song is called ¡°Love You¡±, the original singer is Kimberley Chen. When I first heard this song, I could still watch Taiwan¡¯s variety show in China. She went on the program to advertise. She was small in size, yet had an explosive voice, and was definitely one of those that would make you want to kneel the moment she opened her mouth. Though after I heard the official version, the appeal was subparpared to the live version, but it was still very nice. This is also my ringtone on my handphone.¡± Elvis still did not understand most of what Gu Mengmeng was saying, but even so, he felt a sense of bliss looking at how excited she was as she described what happened to her in the past. The more he understood about her past, which he was not in time to be a part of, the more he felt closer to her. Bang bang... A wave of menacing sound rang. Gu Mengmeng did not notice yet, but it caused Elvis to tense up. He grabbed the beast skin and wrapped Gu Mengmeng up, then he said while looking warily at the entrance of the cave, ¡°Hide in the cavern where we preserve our fish. No matter what you see or hear, do note out unless Ie to fetch you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know what was going on and was confused by Elvis¡¯ nervous expression. While she was carried inside by Elvis, she turned around to ask, ¡°What... what¡¯s going on? What happened? Why must I hide?¡± ¡°Good girl, you have to hide yourself well.¡± Elvis used his strength to push Gu Mengmeng into the cavern where they kept preserved fish. He then punched the crag and caused the crushed rocks from the top of the hole to fall onto the ground, blocking the entrance of the hole tightly. It looked like a cavern that was abandoned because of the partialndslide. Chapter 235 - Lone Army Putting Up A Brave Fight

Chapter 235: Lone Army Putting Up A Brave Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng did not know what had happened, but she decided to believe Elvis. So, she wrapped herself tighter in the beast skin that Elvis had wrapped her in and walked deeper into the cave. She sat at the ce where the preserved fish were stored, looking at the dried fish that were hardened by the freezing temperature in the hole, then looking slightly worriedly at the entrance of the cavern that had been blocked. She could now see things in the dark, but she did not have X-ray vision, and could not see anything outside of the blocked entrance to know what was going on. There was definitely not absolute silence within the cave. A loud noise caused a shiver down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine. She was familiar with the voice, it was Elvis¡¯ wolf roar! This sound meant that Elvis had transformed? What was going on? Why did he transform all of a sudden? Could it be that today was the full moon night of the fifteenth? Elvis¡¯ blood was awakened? If not... split personality? Just like ¡°Seven Mes¡±, a violent personality of Elvis appeared? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was running wild as she heard a loud banging sound, as if something had hit on the mound that Elvis had used to block the entrance of the hole with arge impact. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain buzzed, no, there was not only Elvis outside. This... this was the sound of a fight. Didn¡¯t he say that the snow had blocked the passage of the mountains such that nobody would go out of their own caves? Why was there a sudden intruder? Gu Mengmeng was worried sick. She leaned against the mound, using her hands to dig at the blockage, eager to know what was going on outside. The mud had been hardened and frozen by the extreme coldness. Gu Mengmeng only dug a tiny hole that was two-fingers wide even when both her hands were stained with blood. Before any light could enter, a rush of cold air seeped through from the tiny hole. Tolerating the difort in her eyes, Gu Mengmeng squinted and leaned against the tiny hole, looking out. One, two, three... seven, eight, nine... Nine menacing beasts were fighting with Elvis. They were tangled up and ripping one another apart, and there was already a few deep wounds on Elvis¡¯ back that exposed his bones. His flesh flipped outwards, and blood was gushing out profusely. That body of deep ck fur was dyed into a raw red, hideous and ufortable to the eye. Subconsciously, Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth, not letting herself make any sound. She knew, that Elvis made her hide in the hole with the preserved fish so the raw fish smell would overpower her own. Furthermore, in this situation, her appearance would not only be a burden to Elvis but also cause him to be in a more dangerous situation. Gu Mengmeng clenched her fist tightly, forcing herself to stay silent. She needed to think wisely, how she could help Elvis out. At one end of the hole, she could see Elvis biting onto the hind leg of one of the enemies, and a hard swing caused the leg to be ripped off from his body, spraying blood all over Elvis¡¯ face. It made him look like he was a ferocious man-eating mountain spirit that had just climbed out from hell. The opponents were not even slightly fazed by the fact that their aplice was attacked, but speedily took over and continued to trap Elvis in the center. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... the fattest part was bitten by you.¡± At this moment, someone walked out from an angle out of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of sight, dragging the neck of the beast that had lost his leg in one hand. With the exertion of a little strength from the tip of his finger, a loud crack was heard as the beast¡¯s neck was twisted off. That person crossed his legs and sat beside the corpse, with one hand pressing against the dead body while the other ripped off the other hind leg with a pull, and then took it into his mouth and started chewing. Chapter 236 - Her Singing Attracted The Enemies?

Chapter 236: Her Singing Attracted The Enemies?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng felt a wave of disgust and made vomiting sounds although she did not puke out anything. She could only squat by the tiny hole, panting heavily, allowing her mood to settle down as quickly as possible. ¡°At first, we did not know your hole was here, but it was at the moment we almost froze to death that we heard a magical yet wonderful tune. We listened, and it was probably the voice of a female...¡± that person said while giving off a greedy expression. His dark red tongue licked his lips, then proceeded to make loud cracking noises as he started to chew on the leg bone that barely had any flesh left on it. Gu Mengmeng was shocked, could it be... that her singing had attracted the enemies? Gu Mengmeng really wanted to p herself to death, did she have nothing to do other than sing? Even if Elvis wanted to listen, she could have quietly sung by his ear, why did she sing so loudly? Show off that she had a good voice? Look at what¡¯s happening now, she attracted trouble! At the same time, Elvis had already bitten off the throat of another beast. His head rumbled as it rolled over to the man¡¯s feet and was heartlessly kicked out of the cave. The man nodded whilemending, ¡°Seems like we met a tough opponent here.¡± Elvis transformed back into human form, only remaining his sharp teeth and right hand in beast form. He had never fought like this, this was still inspired by the fox tail that Lea had revealed to coax Gu Mengmeng. Elvis spat out the dirty blood in his mouth, ¡°If you all are only looking for food, I can share a portion of meat with you. There should be sufficient for you to reach the next tribe in addition to these two idiots.¡± That man also felt very curious about Elvis¡¯ battle form, looking him up and down for a while, ¡°A half-orc? Huh, I saw your movements just now and thought you were at least a humanoid ss two beast. Didn¡¯t expect you to actually be a half-orc... Hahaha, good, good.¡± Suddenly, that man stood up whileughing loudly. A lewd expression spread across his face as he said, ¡°How about, you hand over your female, and let her break your ties as partners, then join us... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very fair as a leader. I will return you your female, once I¡¯ve yed enough of her. Other than the fact that you have no restraints by your partnership, everything else will still be the same as that now. How about that? Not too bad right!¡± Elvis stared coldly at the person speaking, expressionless. It was like he had not even a tiny bit of expression. He walked forward, and the remaining seven beasts came forth to block him. The two stood still, and that tense atmosphere was like the calm before the storm. Even Gu Mengmeng could feel the dangerous aura that wasing from Elvis¡¯ body. After turning into a human, the two wounds on his body looked more hideous, having a stark contrast between that and his pale white skin. Charisma was flowing like opium poppies, it did not seem like he was on the losing end at all, and on the contrary, it added more maleness to him. The blood that flowed down his waistline made it look as if he was announcing how dangerous the owner was. ¡°If I kill him, you will have one more portion of food.¡± Elvis stared right at the man who imed to be the leader yet did not transform to participate in the fight, but those words were clearly aimed at the ¡°thugs¡± that were surrounding him. Elvis moved his jaw, and his bones made cracking noises. He then further transformed into beast form, both his hands had turned into wolf ws and a thick, strong tail was also whipped out, hitting the ground twice to crack a pit. His destructive power was extraordinary. Chapter 237 - The Fight Between The Wolf and The Tiger

Chapter 237: The Fight Between The Wolf and The Tiger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The seven beasts surrounding Elvis exchanged nces, then proceeded to back off slowly. An agreement was made. Elvis¡¯ gaze swept across the beasts, nodding to express his acknowledgment, then slowly walked towards the man who called himself the leader. That man also threw aside the leg bone that he had chewed halfway, standing up to move his neck left and right, continuing tough annoyingly. Gu Mengmeng swore, even though she had seen so many television shows, she had never seen such a repulsive viin like this damned chap. As expected, the face is born by nature, there was a clear innate difference in a real and a fake bad guy. ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± The man whipped his head and transformed into an enormous tiger, prowling towards Elvis with a growl. With a tilt of his body, Elvis missed the tiger¡¯s attack by a hair. At the moment they brushed past, he took the opportunity to use his sharp ws to attack the tiger¡¯s abdomen. The tiger seemed to have prepared as he used his tail that was as thick as an arm to wrap around Elvis¡¯ arm. With a strong swing, half his body unexpectedly started spinning as he stepped on the wall, spitting blood profusely towards Elvis¡¯ face. The edge of Elvis¡¯ lips raised, and he actually smiled. The tiger did not have good intentions, but he could not stop in his tracks because it was not his tail that had wrapped around Elvis¡¯ arm, but Elvis¡¯ arm that had grabbed onto his tail tightly. He actually sent his own tail into the hands of the opponent?! A second before the tiger could get close to him, he shrunk in size and transformed into his wolf form, opening his mouth and using his sharp teeth to choke on the tiger¡¯s throat. Every move was fast, urate and aggressive, without a trace of sloppiness. Crack crack, two continuous sounds of bones cracking were heard before the tiger¡¯s head was pulled off in a weird position, hanging by Elvis¡¯ mouth. The murderous spirit had not yet left the mystic blue eyes of Elvis, but suddenly found a tiny hole in the entrance to the hole that he should have blocked, just one tiny hole, and he knew... the eyes that were peeking from behind the hole. Frozen, Elvis released his mouths and caused the tiger to fall onto the floor weakly. The seven beasts, who were his aplices just a moment ago, immediately sped up and started to split the food supply from the tiger¡¯s dead body. Elvis¡¯ spine froze, speaking coldly, ¡°Saint Nazaire does not wee stray beasts. Take your food and leave... otherwise, you all might just be the food that I keep for myself this winter season. The seven beasts gazed at one another helplessly. The reason this tiger was the leader, was because all of thembined could not win over him in a fight. Yet, the ck wolf in front of him killed him so easily. In other words, they will definitely not win over him. The seven beasts crawled on the floor in a position showing that they had given in. Elvis raised his arms, lightly tapping his fingers twice, gesturing that they could scramble off. Hurriedly, the seven beasts dragged their ¡°aplices¡± that had already turned into sources of food and escaped from Elvis¡¯ cave. With the howl of the windstorm, the sound of the beasts attacking one another fighting for food also slowly faded into the distance. Elvis and Gu Mengmeng looked at each other just like that, with that block of mud in between them, as if time had stopped at that moment and they were in a state where someone had pressed pause. ¡°Elvis, you are hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng came back to her senses. Digging at the mud in front of her profusely, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ming right now, I will dig through very quickly, don¡¯t make any random movements.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment. Walking two steps forward, he broke the mud block with a lunch, dragging Gu Mengmeng out from the mud that had fallen and carried her in his arms, allowing the messy mud to spill over his body. Yet, unaware, he only tightly hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Chapter 238 - Don’t Leave Me

Chapter 238: Don¡¯t Leave Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng wrapped herself around Elvis¡¯ waist, then felt something warm touch her arm. Her eyes watery, Gu Mengmeng said in a sobbing tone, ¡°You are hurt, you are hurt...¡± Elvis tightly hugged Gu Mengmeng, who was trying to break free from his embrace, using so much force that he was shaking uncontrobly. After a long time, he then used a voice that sounded like hot sand grinding against metal and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not struggle her way out, and was so anxious that she kept on crying, stomping her foot wanting to punch Elvis but was afraid to hurt his wound. So she waved her hand around, ¡°Are you an idiot? I¡¯m already yours, where else could I go? Quickly let me go and let me see to your wound.¡± Elvis froze, carefully supporting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder while looking into her eyes, asking, ¡°Just now... did you see me kill that stray beast?¡± ¡°That?¡± Gu Mengmeng was too focused on wanting to see the injury on Elvis¡¯ back, but Elvis refused to let go, causing Gu Mengmeng to jump around anxiously, ¡°I saw it I saw it, I saw all three of that.¡± ¡°You... weren¡¯t afraid?¡± Elvis¡¯ expression was as though he was treading on thin ice, full of uncertainty in his mystical blue eyes. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis as if he was an idiot, ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill them, they would have killed us. I¡¯m not a damn Xuanzang, I don¡¯t have a hobby for helping monsters improve the quality of their sources of food.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think... I was cruel?¡± Elvis felt surprised about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s answer. He clearly remembered the day of hering to age ceremony, she was crying when she saw others wounded and bleeding when Elvis was guarding the tower. He knew, she did not fancy violence, killing or blood. But she had just witnessed that violent and bloody scene. The moment he met eyes with her through that tiny hole, his heart clenched and it was as if he could see Gu Mengmeng with a face of despite and disgust. He even felt like she could have left him because of that. Yet, she said... ¡°If you don¡¯t let me check on the damned wound, do you believe that I would be more cruel that you?!¡± Gu Mengmeng hardened her heart, stepping on the back of Elvis¡¯ foot and twisted her heel, ¡°Let me tell you, once I get angry, even I am afraid of myself. Quickly let go of me, I want to check on your wound.¡± Gu Mengmeng had such little strength, it did not feel like anything to Elvis. But, his heart was so warm. Boom... boom... The heartbeat resuscitated from his left chest, making Elvis feel like the blood that had solidified in his body was finally flowing again. Carrying Gu Mengmeng back in his arms, he breathed deeply, ¡°Thank you, Xiaomeng! Thank you...¡± The moment he finished speaking, Elvis¡¯ body went weak as he slid down from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. Gu Mengmeng wanted to catch Elvis, but she did not have sufficient strength. She could only cause him to fall slowly, preventing a second injury. ¡°Elvis? Elvis what happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me...¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ face, only to see that he had no response. What to do? What to do?! Gu Mengmeng was so anxious she frantically walked around in circles. Back then, she shouldn¡¯t have gone to learn the damned ¡°Human Resource Management¡±, she should have gone to the damned nursing school to learn medic skills! The wind flowing in the cave suddenly decreased in intensity. Gu Mengmeng subconsciously looked towards the entrance only to see a familiar face standing there, waving his big fluffy tail back and forth, sweeping the snow outside the entrance somewhere else. With a smiling expression, looking like a fairy, standing against the light blocking the entrance, asking, ¡°Do you... need any help?¡± Chapter 239 - You Didn’t Take Enough Liberties, Did You?!

Chapter 239: You Didn¡¯t Take Enough Liberties, Did You?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nodded her head profusely and cried with a sobbing tone, ¡°Lea, hurry and save Elvis...¡± Lea maintained his light smile and stood at the entrance, not moving at all. He remained silent for a while before speaking, ¡°After all, we¡¯re love rivals. If he dies, it¡¯s good news for me.¡± ¡°Lea!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered his name out at the top of her lungs. Lea was stunned and almost could not maintain the smile on his face. This was the first time Gu Mengmeng was staring at him with that gaze and calling his name with that tone... for another male. Lea used the time of two breaths to forcefully calm down his own emotions before continuing, ¡°So, if you want me to save him, you¡¯ve to agree to three of my conditions.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you can save him. Let alone three conditions, I can even agree to 300 of your conditions!¡± Lea nodded his head and took a step into the cave, saying, ¡°The first condition, I¡¯ve to stay here for winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not open her mouth yet when Lea added, ¡°Elvis needs to be taken care of, you can¡¯t possibly let me take the risk of rushing to and fro in the snow, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at the howling snowstorm outside the cave and nodded her head, agreeing, ¡°Elvis¡¯s cave is very big, you won¡¯tck a ce to sleep.¡± Lea heaved a sigh of relief before stepping his second step into the cave, saying, ¡°The second condition, until winter ends and the snow outside the cave melts on its own, you¡¯ve to sing ¡®My Little Happiness¡¯ once everyday, to reward me for treating Elvis.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to reject. She knew what this song meant to both of them. Lea had already mated with Nina and she was also Elvis¡¯s female. Was singing this song now appropriate? What¡¯s the use? But looking at Lea¡¯s ¡®if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave immediately¡¯ stance, Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll sing!¡± Lea stepped his third step forward and just nice, he walked up to Elvis. He bent his body slightly to match up to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s height, staring into her eyes while saying, ¡°Thest condition, whenever you talk to me, I want you to always call me ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes at Lea and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t take enough liberties, did you?! Don¡¯t push your luck! We¡¯re covering all your food, lodging and even entertainment service. Our consultation fees is considered quite a lot already, alright?¡± ¡°We...¡± Lea¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment, the angle of the curve on his lips changing slightly and his fingers forming a fist unknowingly. However, he did not dare to let Gu Mengmeng notice any clue, so he tried to maintain the smiley face that she loved and used the holy calmness she adored to smash his heart to bits in order to mark a vermilion birthmark on her. He muttered, ¡°Once, you and me, were ¡®we¡¯ too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all of these now?! One sentence, do you want to save or not?!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered at the top of her voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t save him.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng, not having any intention to give in. He wants to know... for Elvis, would she agree to something she did not want to do? Lea, now, was feeling veryplicated too. He was anticipating her to agree... but on the other hand, he was afraid that she would really agree. ¡°Alright, Daddy Lea, Grandpa Lea, Ancestor Lea, I beg you, save my husband.¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto the bloody Elvis and stared at Lea firmly. In her eyes, Lea could not see the initial infatuation, the initial bashfulness, the initial ignorance and the initial....liking towards him. Chapter 240 - Congratulations, You’ve Promoted.

Chapter 240: Congrattions, You¡¯ve Promoted.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea did not say anything. It was not because he did not want to but because he was unable to. These few days, he was anxiously longing to reunite with Gu Mengmeng. He pulled through every second of the long and tortuous period and even guarded outside the cave when she mated with Elvis. He could clearly hear her faint breathing, every one of her cries in pain and every moans of pleasure. That was undoubtedly a type of torment. The only belief that was supporting him was that after Elvis finally became her First Partner, he could then return to her side. As long as she was willing to nod her head, as long as she still wants him, he would be with her forever. But, the reunion he imagined countless number of times never had a scene like this. Her eyes could not reflect his figure anymore and only repulsion and resistance was left in her expression. Her call of ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ which made his heart flutter during that afternoon sleep was now a sharp sword piercing deep into his chest, a heart-wrenching pain, nothing more than that. Lea suppressed his difort and checked Elvis¡¯s wound thoroughly before doing an emergency treatment on him. From Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, he clearly knew how much she cared for Elvis and if anything was to happen to Elvis, he would lose her forever without a doubt, forever and thoroughly lose her. That night, Gu Mengmeng cuddled up next to Elvis to sleep. On the other hand, Lea sat by their bed quietly for the entire night. The second day, when Gu Mengmeng woke up, her first reaction was to touch Elvis¡¯s forehead and after ensuring that he was not having a fever anymore, she quietly heaved a sigh of relief. She flipped open the beast-skin in utmost cautiousness to look at the hideous wound on Elvis¡¯s back. Blood stopped flowing out from it and the wound looked like it was healing. There was also no infection. Thank the lords. Gu Mengmeng wanted to boil some water to wash up, but she saw Lea walking slowly from the space closer to the entrance that they used to stay in. He leaned against the wall and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already boiled water for you to wash up. I made roasted fish and potato soup for your breakfast. Go and eat some food to fill up your stomach first if not, you¡¯ll fall sick again before Elvis wakes up.¡± When Gu Mengmeng saw Lea, she was stunned. Maybe she had not fully woke up yet because her mind was still a little confused. She seemed like she did not know why Lea was here. Lea sighed and continued, ¡°You know that to a tribe, females are so much more precious than males so when you fall sick, I¡¯ll definitely take care of you first. Then, Elvis¡¯s condition will surely be neglected. Unless you wish that Elvis¡¯s wound doesn¡¯t get enough care, you better work hard to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t distract me.¡± Gu Mengmeng hit her own face to let her brain maintain clear-headedness. Then, she nodded her head, implying that she understood before putting another beast-skin on herself. The beast-skin that Elvis used to wrap her feet previously was also improved into the rmended leather boots a few days before those stray beasts rushed into their cave. Although it was not as exquisite as the products on Taobao, it won in terms of sturdy materials, warmth andfort. Gu Mengmeng turned her body and walked past Lea. From the start, she did not say even a word to Lea. Was she still not willing to call him ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ again? Not longter, Lea heard the sound of Gu Mengmeng washing up, followed by her eating the food. The corners of his lips curved upwards. Luckily, she did not reject the food that he made. Lea walked by the side of the bed and sat on the ground slowly, cing one leg bent on the floor and the other arched upwards with his two arms casually ced on them. His gaze was all along fixated on the ce Gu Mengmeng left just now while his back was facing the bed Elvis was on as he muttered to himself, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been promoted.¡± Chapter 241 - Treating Yourself Too Seriously Is An Illness, You’ve To Treat It.

Chapter 241: Treating Yourself Too Seriously Is An Illness, You¡¯ve To Treat It.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis, who was on the bed, did not give him any response. Luckily, Lea was not expecting his reply as he continued to talk to himself, ¡°I saw those stray beasts run out. They fought with one another because of the unfair distribution of food and in the end, all of them were seriously injured and froze to death outside.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was calm, as if he was seriously listening to Gu Mengmeng drinking the soup from afar while talking. Tenderness was written between his brows and he looked as if he could see through the wall to look at the little girl eating her food. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for just a few of them to hurt you. So... you must have got injured on purpose to create an opportunity for me, right?¡± As Lea said, he turned his head slightly to nce over at Elvis. Smiling bitterly, he spoke with difficulty, ¡°Thank you. And don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing left in this world worth for me to give in andpromise in front of Mengmeng. This time, I won¡¯t let her feel wronged again.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he slowly stood up and walked outside. Gu Mengmeng had finished her meal, so he was going to keep all the bowls and chopsticks. And Elvis who was lying on the bed turned his head secretly to face the wall on the other side. Even though he could not see anything, he still did not want to face the scene of Gu Mengmeng acting intimate with someone else. ¡°Mengmeng.¡± When Lea walked out, he saw Gu Mengmeng trying her best to dig the snow at the entrance. However, her wound, that took so much effort to apply the herbs on, looked like it was going to bleed again. Lea grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and frowned while looking at her red fingernails, asking, ¡°Are you trying to distract me so I¡¯ll have no time to take care of Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled to retract her hand but almost dislocated her own wrist. This forced Lea to let her go and she then ced both her hands behind her and looked away, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound, it will heal itself without treatment. Just focus on taking care of Elvis, you don¡¯t have to care about me.¡± As she said, Gu Mengmeng walked into the cave to put the snow, that took her much effort to dig into the pot. She wanted to melt the snow into water before boiling so that she can wash the bowl she just ate from. However, she had not advanced even a step yet when Lea held her shoulder from behind. He did not hug her but used both his hands to hold on to her shoulders, preventing her from leaving. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled for a moment but realized that she could not escape at all. Furthermore, she would not get injured from struggling in this posture so she could not force Lea to let go either. Lea did not answer her and just secured Gu Mengmeng on the spot. He only started speaking when she gave up on struggling, ¡°If you just want to wash the bowl, leave it to me. It¡¯s an unquestionable principle for males to take care of females. You don¡¯t have to hurt yourself from being at odds with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and sniggered, ¡°Treating yourself too seriously is an illness , you have to treat it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not at odds with me, you can just ce the cutlery here and wait for me to clean it like in the past.¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of letting other males take care of me.¡± ¡°Mengmeng!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you want to say, please let go. I still have to go in and take care of Elvis after washing the dishes.¡± Lea could not release his hands. The touch that he yearned for day and night was finally realized, how could he dare to let go? He was very clear that if he released his fingers by just a tiny gap, she would slip away and the next touch... would be so difficult! Chapter 242 - Please Maintain A Manner That An Ex-Boyfriend Should Have Chapter 242: Please Maintain A Manner That An Ex-Boyfriend Should Have Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea used his quivering voice to say, ¡°In my name, I pledge to the Beast Deity, in this lifetime, I¡¯ll devote my loyalty to you. From today onwards, you¡¯re my only god, my life, my everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body was frozen till she could not move at all and her breathing became more difficult so struggling was just an absurd thought. She thought that she shed enough tears for Lea, she thought that she would not cry for Lea again. But now, her eyes were red from his words. Lea walked towards her slowly and finally pulled her tightly into his arms again. That warm feeling made him feel as if his skin was being burnt. Pain, a pain that made one suffocate. The blood in his entire body seemed like it solidified at that moment and his eyes, nose, mouth and ears, all his sensory organs were concentrated on her tiny figure, not anywhere else. Lea buried his head into the pit of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, his voice shaking without control. No matter how much he wanted to maintain the smile that she loved, he could not do it. He added, ¡°You thought that the words I said previously are all lies? I was never ¡®someone else¡¯s male¡¯, never, Mengmeng, I beg you... please take back at least this sentence, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng wiped the tears off her face willfully and stepped harshly on Lea¡¯s feet in an attempt to force him to release her. Lea groaned but his hands did not move a single bit. He was still hugging tightly onto Gu Mengmeng, stubbornly unwilling to let her go. Shaking, Gu Mengmeng breathed in two deep breaths and opened her mouth to speak after much difficulty. She said every word and sentence clearly, ¡°Whether you¡¯re someone else¡¯s male doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Because... I¡¯m already someone else¡¯s female. This point has already be a fact and we can¡¯t change it.¡± Pain! Every cell in his body was wildly transmitting pain messages. Lea¡¯s natural instinct on seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages pushed him to turn behind and escape but both his legs felt like roots were grown on them and he could not move them even an inch. Did not want to let go, he did not want to let go! Because he knew better than anyone else that after he let go, how much regret, suffering and death he would be in. He would rather be in agony and rather be put to death by her words that were like fatal sharp knives than release her and finish his life in endless regret. ¡°If I ¡®don¡¯t matter¡¯ to you anymore, then... take me in.¡± Lea brushed his hair against the pit of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck gently and used his face to feel her skin and body warmth. He desperately wanted to prove that he was hugging the real Gu Mengmeng and that it was not a hallucination from his groundless imagination from countless moments without her. ¡°Elvis took care of me really well and I¡¯m in a lot of happiness now. Since we were once in love, please maintain a manner that an ex-boyfriend should have and don¡¯t disrupt my life anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled once more but Lea seemed like he was determined not to let her go even a little bit. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want manners! I want you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have me!¡± Gu Mengmeng howled out at the top of her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a prodigal who¡¯s more precious than gold after you return. I tell you, I, Gu Mengmeng, would never touch something someone else touched before.¡± Lea shook his head and abruptly turned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body to face his. Only unease and earnest begging were left in his pair of eyes that was usually filled with tenderness. He could not ignore the dense feeling in them and his brows knitted together to form a dead knot. The pain in his chest made breathing difficult for him but despite how much agony he was in, he still tried to smile. ¡°Other than you, I won¡¯t let anyone else touch me. This body, this soul and this heart belongs to you as a whole.¡± Chapter 243 - Shall We Change A Punishment Method?

Chapter 243: Shall We Change A Punishment Method?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The previous time, the previous time Nina hugged my waist, I burned the beast-skin dress she touched before. If you still find me dirty, how about I skin thisyer of skin off my waist?¡± As Lea said, he retracted one hand from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. Then, he lengthened and sharpened his fingernails in front of Gu Mengmeng, cing it near his stomach without hesitation. Gu Mengmeng did not even slightly doubt whether Lea was lying to her because she was very clear that the males in this Beast World could aplish many crazy things in an out of control manner for females. Gu Mengmeng did not think it through when both her hands were already grabbing onto Lea¡¯s wrist, preventing him from hurting himself. Lea smiled all of a sudden and it was a joyful but inferior smile. With tears welled up in his eyes, he asked carefully, ¡°In the end, you still can¡¯t bear for me to get hurt, right? The ¡®dont¡¯ matter¡¯ you said is a lie, right? You¡¯re giving me the cold-shoulder, ignoring me, making me feel sad on purpose because you want to punish me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head to the other side to avoid looking at Lea¡¯s expression. If she continued looking at his expression that almost lost all hope, she did not know when she could endure it further. She wanted to retract her hands but Lea grabbed onto them first. He breathed in deeply and evolved his white but fluffyrge tail out, wrapping it around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist in utmost cautiousness and pulled her to himself. With his two empty hands, he used one to hold both of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and the other to hook her chin lightly. He stared into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pupils with his long and passionate eyes, the deep affection in his eyes resembling an iing wave that she could not escape from. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, don¡¯t hate me. Erasing mepletely from your memory and treating it as if we had not met before... is the most cruel way to punish me, right? Lea ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand against his left chest and held back his tears, saying, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong and I should receive punishment. But Mengmeng, my heart is aching so much, it¡¯s really very painful. Shall we change a punishment method?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and did not want to say anything. Because she exerted too much strength, blood started oozing out from her lips. Lea was flustered and in a moment of desperation, he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, using his tongue to break open her pearly white teeth and rece her lower lip with his. Blood mixed together wantonly, he did not know whether it was hers or his. The tip of his tongue throbbed with pain but how could this bepared to one in ten thousand of her hurting herself? If this was the new punishment method she decided to bestow upon him, he... would dly endure it. Lea kissed her until he got too carried away. He did not stop till Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears fell down her cheeks, scorching his skin. Lea let go of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips slowly and look at her blood-streaked eyes due to the crying. She red at him straight in the eye but from her eyes, he could not see any adoration she had for him in the past. ¡°Kissing you without permission, I...¡± ¡°Apologize, ¡°Gu Mengmeng did not wait for Lea to finish his sentence and gave her answer with decision and dispatch. Lea¡¯s gaze darkened and his sorrow long exceeded the limits he could withstand. No matter how well his pretense of not being affected was, it was impossible now. Lea remained silent for a long time before he opened his mouth to speak again, ¡°Mengmeng, I don¡¯t want to apologize, I want to confess. I like you and this exceeds all the likings in the world. Don¡¯t abandon me... alright? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled with all her might and seeded in casting Lea¡¯s hand away but her waist was still trapped in Lea¡¯srge tail. She could not escape so she stared into Lea¡¯s eyes with her arms akimbo, ¡°I, Gu Mengmeng, is not a toy that you can have or throw away when you feel like it. You were the one who abandoned me back then so don¡¯t put on a victim facade now. If you really loved me, you wouldn¡¯t have abandoned me then.¡± Chapter 244 - Even Though I Know I’m Not Worthy, I Still Love You

Chapter 244: Even Though I Know I¡¯m Not Worthy, I Still Love You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Clenching her teeth, Gu Mengmeng squeezed every word from the gaps of her teeth. She pointed at therge tail wrapped around her waist and coldly said, ¡°Release me or else I have ten thousand ways to make you regret.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s furious expression, Lea, on the other hand, calmed down. He was not afraid of her being noisy or creating a ruckus. If she said that she wanted to kill him for her anger to subside, he was even willing to open his chest wide for her to dig his heart out and empty his liver. What he was afraid was that Gu Mengmeng would have no reaction to whatever he did, as if he was truly not important anymore. He could at least still make her angry, that was excellent good news already. Gu Mengmeng admitted that the harsh sentence she just said escaped from her lips on impulse. But being pressed further by Lea like that, she had no choice but to cook up a n to convince him that she was really capable of doing crazy things. Sniggering suddenly, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°For example, ruining your treasured tribe... hurting your loved female... overturning everything you care for while only you... remain alive and well.¡± ¡°With my presence, I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my beloved female.¡± Lea touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face lightly and continued in utmost tenderness, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it even if it¡¯s you.¡± Gu Mengmeng swatted the hand Lea used to touch her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you love me again because you¡¯re not worthy.¡± Lea did not say a word and just look at Gu Mengmeng quietly. Seeing how she did not n to continue talking, he slowly opened her mouth, ¡°But... even though I know I¡¯m not worthy, I still love you.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her chest turning numb. She did not know whether she still had feelings for him or whether she was just acting loose but no matter what it was, she could not ept it. Gu Mengmeng breathed two deep breaths and tried to escape from this kind of ¡®Breaking-up Ring¡¯ atmosphere that Lea was ying up. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and tried to speak in a calm voice, ¡°The reason why I allow you to stay in the cave is for you to treat Elvis and not for you to tease me. If you dare to tease me again, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡± She¡¯s... ousting him away... Lea was taken aback. In the past, Gu Mengmeng always stuck to him like glue. Whenever she saw him, she would pounce onto him. She even begged him to go home with her despite making her sad back then at Nina¡¯s house. But now... she wants him to leave? Lea knew that maybe he forced Gu Mengmeng too hard today. Heughed at himself. Lea, who was so skilled in contriving others¡¯ will, actually would lose his sense of propriety one day. Lowering his head, Lea eventually let go of his own tail and said with a wronged expression, ¡°From the start, I just wanted to help you wash the bowls...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the cutlery that had long fell on the ground and turned around, saying, ¡°Since you like washing them so much, go on and wash them. This is thest time. I won¡¯t eat the food that you make in the future.¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, she turned back into the cave to find Elvis. Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back figure, Lea suddenly lost all energy and dropped down cross-legged on the ground. He hugged onto his own tail and sighed after staying silent for a long time, saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve fallen into disfavor too. She used to like you so much but now, she¡¯s not even willing to look at you again. It¡¯s me... I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± And on the other side, Gu Mengmeng huddled up in Elvis¡¯s arms, burying her head into his chest. She started sobbing secretly, pulling onto Elvis¡¯s ears with one hand but in the end, she did not bear to exert too much strength and could only grumble while crying, ¡°Why are you not waking up yet? I really really need you now... why aren¡¯t you waking up to apany me...¡± Chapter 245 - Because You Made Her Cry Again

Chapter 245: Because You Made Her Cry Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis furrowed his brows tightly and clenched his fists before slowly releasing them. He apanied Gu Mengmeng just like that in silence until she grew tired of crying and slept soundly next to him. How many more times was he going to see her crying for Lea? Pretending to stay quiet like that was the greatest forbearance he could do, was he still going to ask her to take Lea as a partner too? In the past, he could suppress his heart ache to say those kind of words. However now... he was after all selfish. After tasting the ¡®only¡¯ Gu Mengmeng entrusted to him, who else was willing to break it? ¡® He was not afraid of the extreme danger in the Beast World, for Gu Mengmeng, he could shake both heaven and earth and be both a god and a demon. As long as she could be entirely protected from evil, he was willing to go all out at any price. But, he was afraid of her tears, he could not bear seeing her force herself to give Lea up because of him despite her clearly liking Lea so much. As long as she could be cheerful again, he was willing to take Lea in, he could definitely do it... But why, why was Xiao Meng crying in his arms, searching for his warmth and support? Elvis opened his eyes slowly and covered Gu Mengmeng up with the beast skin. Then, he left her and walked to the room closest to the outside. Lea was still sitting there, looking at his tail nkly. Elvis did not bother saying anything else and justnded a punch on Lea¡¯s face. Lea did not resist either as he was sent flying in the air before hitting the wall and sliding down to the ground. He wiped the corner of his mouth and looked up at Elvis, asking, ¡°Are you angry because I wasted the opportunity you created or because you¡¯re scared that I¡¯ll snatch your care after I make up with Mengmeng?¡± Elvis stood forward and clutched Lea¡¯s neck, staring coldly into his eyes while saying, ¡°I¡¯m angry because you made her cry again.¡± Lea experienced the feeling of suffocation but he could only smile. He seemed like he did not have an ounce of fear towards running out of oxygen or even towards death. Elvis suddenly let go and walked into the cave. Looking at Elvis¡¯s back view, Lea was confused, ¡°Are you not killing me? Or throwing me out?¡± Elvis did not look back and just said with his back still facing Lea, ¡°I won¡¯t do things that will make Xiao Meng sad.¡± After Elvis finished speaking, he did not stop there a second longer and just headed straight to the inner part of the cave. He started a fire and ced a pot over it to cook some ginger soup. He wanted to whip up a lot of delicious food for Gu Mengmeng like Lea but his talent was limiting him and he really was helpless. Aspared to the leftover rice and dishes outside, this only menu that he would not screw up appeared so much more scrubby but this was the best food he could prepare for Gu Mengmeng at the moment. When Gu Mengmeng woke up, a lot of time had already passed. When she realized that Elvis had woken up the moment she opened her eyes, she jumped on the spot in joy and pounced into Elvis¡¯s arms like a butterfly, hugging onto him with no intention to let him go. Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back gently and said, ¡°Sorry for making you worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Thank the lord for keeping you safe. As long as you¡¯re alright, I won¡¯t haggle over things.¡± Elvis felt a warm sensation in his heart and also quite a fair bit of guilt because his feigned unconsciousness made Xiao Meng worried. What a pity, his difficulties were not worth mentioning. ¡°The energy I stored in third-level was too strong so when I was promoted, I lost control and fainted after my body couldn¡¯t withstand the energy that was sent out. Actually, I¡¯m fine, look, don¡¯t I look alright?¡± Chapter 246 - Are You Not Afraid That He’s The Next-Door Uncle Wang?

Chapter 246: Are You Not Afraid That He¡¯s The Next-Door Uncle Wang?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng turned Elvis around and around to look at him in detail and after confirming that he did not have any abnormality other than the wound on his back, she then heaved a sigh of relief. Pouncing back into Elvis¡¯s arms, she hugged onto his waist and said, ¡°You scared me to death that day. You¡¯re always so healthy, why did you suddenly faint? I thought that I was going to be a widow just after getting married.¡± As Gu Mengmeng whined, she punched Elvis¡¯s chest and added, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like this in the future, get it?¡± Elvis let her do whatever she wanted to and felt that it was happiness even though he was being hit by her. He nodded his head earnestly and answered, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t scare you in the future again.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis while breathing in two deep breaths before suddenly recalling that Lea was still outside. She cleared her throat awkwardly and said, ¡°That... I allowed Lea to stay in our cave.¡± Elvis did not have the chance to open his mouth yet when Gu Mengmeng sat up straight, like a spring that was being pressed onto, and looked straight into Elvis¡¯s eyes. She continued to exin in a flurry, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking of.¡± Elvis was slightly taken aback as he chuckled while asking, ¡°What is it that I¡¯m thinking of?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked as she pursed her lips, saying, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re thinking of, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking of.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Elvis nodded his head while smiling, implying that he got it. Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°That day, you were unconscious and covered in blood. I was scared to my wits and was so worried that you would not wake up but I was also scared that those strange fellows would return so I was extremely helpless. And at that time, Lea appeared at the entrance. He promised that he would treat you on the condition of staying in our cave until next spring. Since I don¡¯t have any reason to ask him to bear the risk while running to and fro in the wind and snow for us, I agreed. It¡¯s just like that, really, nothing else.¡± ¡°I always believe Xiao Meng¡¯s words.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and patted her uneasy face gently. She did not know how guilty she looked right now. Although she was clearly just stating facts, she was unable to appear natural and right. Gu Mengmeng asked in utmost cautiousness, ¡°You¡¯re... not angry?¡± Elvis asked her back instead, ¡°Why should I get angry?¡± Gu Mengmeng fiddled with her fingers and replied, ¡°Because... I acted on my own and let Lea enter our cave.¡± Elvis felt a warmth sensation in his heart and smiled, ¡°We have already mated so strictly speaking, this cave is yours. You can let anyone enter or get out of the cave as you wish. Nobody has the right to doubt your decision, even if it¡¯s me.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to ask, ¡°Who says you can¡¯t? We are spending our life together so we have to discuss matters. If you don¡¯t feelfortable, you can just say it out loud. Letting others stay in our home is my fault. If it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll definitely feel ufortable. I can understand if you¡¯re angry but can you don¡¯t stay angry for too long? It¡¯s really a special case then...¡± Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and stared right into her eyes, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m really not.¡± This time, Gu Mengmeng was the one who was confused. She tilted her head and asked Elvis, ¡°I let my ex-boyfriend stay at our home and it¡¯s when you¡¯re still unconscious... you¡¯re not even angry at this? Are you not afraid that he¡¯s the next-door Uncle Wang (cuckold)?¡± ¡°Next-door... Uncle Wang?¡± Elvis did not understand. He was certainly sure that there was only his cave in his territory, next door... sounds like a cave used to put dried preserved fish, so another name for dried preserved fish is next-door Uncle Wang? But why should he be afraid of it? And even if Lea was preserved, he was also a preserved fox, why did he be a dried preserved fish? Don¡¯t understand... don¡¯t understand... Chapter 247 - Hubby, Come Over.

Chapter 247: Hubby, Come Over.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng rolled up her sleeves and grunted in indignation, ¡°I ask you, if I couldn¡¯t control myself when you were unconscious and pounce on Lea, what would you do? Are you not at least a little worried?¡± Elvis thought for a moment and shook his head, answering seriously, ¡°If you want to take him in as your partner, I¡¯ll definitely support you. You don¡¯t have to worry that we won¡¯t get along well because we¡¯ve gotten used to this kind of life a long time ago so... if you like him...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and gestured a ¡®stop,¡¯ signal. Frowning, she looked at Elvis, asking him, ¡°You said that both of you had gotten used to ¡®this kind of life¡¯ a long time ago, what kind of life is it?¡± Elvis could faintly hear Lea¡¯s frantic and speedy footsteps towards them. The many years ofmon consensus made him understand deeply that he... was stuck in some dead serious crisis. Elvis was clear that under the situation of the enemy hiding in the dark while he himself was out in the open, and even under this circumstance of a great disparity in strength, acting carelessly was not a wise choice. Thus, he slowly stepped one small step behind him, then another step while still looking at Gu Mengmeng intently, not blinking at all. Lea mmed his brakes just at the entrance of the cave before panting two breaths to not appear rmed or bewildered. Then, he walked into the cave and put on a casual and indifferent front, saying, ¡°Mengmeng, you still had not done two of the conditions you promised me.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curved upwards and she gave a coldugh, ¡°You¡¯re saving the show, aren¡¯t you? So, ¡®this kind of life¡¯ is what you two had been rehearsing and putting together all this while, huh?¡± Lea gave a nce at Elvis who was still at a loss and did not know what mistake he made. Pitying his misfortune and condemning his resignation with deep hatred and resentment, he breathed in deeply before smiling, ¡°How could we have rehearsed this before? It¡¯s just because Elvis¡¯s the tribe leader and I¡¯m the witch doctor, that¡¯s why we spent more time together and naturally formed a suitable partnership that had good teamwork.¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck out a finger and gestured a ¡®shh¡¯ hand signal before pointing at Elvis and hooking her finger, saying, ¡°Hubby,e over.¡± From his own instincts, Elvis felt that it might be dangerous, but it was Xiao Meng who was calling him, how could he not go over? Thus, he summoned up all his courage and walked to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng grinned cheekily while touching Elvis¡¯s face. Then... she abruptly pulled his ear up and shouted, ¡°All of you are thousand-year foxes, what strange tales are you trying to cook up in front of me? Hurry ande clean, what exactly was ¡®this kind of life¡¯?¡± Lea looked at Elvis¡¯s ear that was being pulled up and winced in pain. He covered his own ears out of instincts and could feel the pain even from a distance. Elvis tilted his head and turned his face following Gu Mengmeng¡¯s strength. He bared his teeth in agony and cried, ¡°Xiao Meng, Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll say alright, I¡¯ll say!¡± Gu Mengmeng then let him go and dusted her hands before wrapping her arms in front of her chest. Hugging her shoulders and straightening her neck, she looked at Elvis andmanded, ¡°Say!¡± Elvis was scared that Gu Mengmeng would get angry again, so he said while covering his ears, ¡°Lea said that ording to records, we have a high chance of getting a messenger of the Beast Deity. To keep the messenger of the Beast Deity in the tribe and to protect her well, the best way was for us to mate with her. That¡¯s why we lived so many years of our lives together so that we can train our teamwork and coordination abilities in order to take better care of you after we mate...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her hand and cut short Elvis¡¯s words. Raising her brow at Elvis, she said with a smile that deted morale, ¡°When both of you were training, do you know that the messenger of the Beast Deity was me?¡± Chapter 248 - You Deserve It Chapter 248: You Deserve It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis nodded his head honestly and replied, ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know.¡± Lea stood behind them and really wanted to paw him to death. Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders andughed, sitting on the ground softly without any energy. She raised her head at Elvis and the next moment, tears welled up in her eyes. Elvis was stunned and he immediately went forward to hug Gu Mengmeng, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly cry? If you¡¯re angry, you can pull my ears. I promise you, I won¡¯t dodge, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Elvis away with all her might and pointed at his nose, asking, ¡°Say, do you like me or my identity as a messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Elvis answered with a confused expression, ¡°You¡¯re the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng stomped both her feet and retorted, ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t? What if the real messenger of the Beast Deity arrives d in unicorn-scaled armor treading on seven-colored clouds? Will you not want me and not treat me well anymore? Sob sob sob... Elvis, you actually don¡¯t love me right? You just mated with me because you think that I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity, right?¡± Elvis waspletely dumbfounded. He tilted his head to look at Lea who was preparing to sneak away quietly, calling him out, ¡°Go and exin to Xiao Meng, tell her, she¡¯s the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Lea sighed and patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Elvis, you really deserve it.¡± Elvispletely did not understand how did things develop to this step, wasn¡¯t it originally all fine? Under normal circumstances, when the First Partner magnanimously weed new members to join them, shouldn¡¯t females feel happy? Why did his Xiao Meng suddenly start crying? Who can tell him what exactly is happening! Lea stepped two steps forward to reach Gu Mengmeng. He used one hand to hold onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that she was using to point at Elvis and pressed it down. With his other hand, he gently wiped away Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears and with his all-along tender smile, he looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°You cried so easily for another male. This makes me very jealous.¡± Gu Mengmeng swung her arm and swatted Lea¡¯s hand away, growling, ¡°Why are you, someone who¡¯s just lodging at our house, cutting in when a couple is quarreling?¡± Lea was taken aback and his face darkened. Breathing in deeply, he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand once again and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you wish to know. But you have to cool down first, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears away harshly and sent an eye-signal to Elvis. Elvis then sat behind Gu Mengmeng obediently before pulling onto the corner of her dress in utmost cautiousness. He pushed the me to Lea, ¡°It¡¯s all Lea¡¯s idea. He can definitely exin it clearly. Don¡¯t be angry first and listen to him, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Elvis a ¡®I¡¯ll deal with youter¡¯ expression and turned her head to look at Lea, saying, ¡°Say, what exactly is going on?¡± Looking at Elvis and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s interaction, Lea¡¯s heart felt like a tsunami was brewing. However, on the surface, he still spoke with a calm and peaceful expression, ¡°You saw Dumbo before, so you should know that I used to be the Ninth Highness of Sauder tribe and that Sauder is the messengers tribe of thest messenger of the Beast Deity. Although thest messenger of the Beast Deity had passed away for close to a thousand years, Sauder still ys a decisive role in the Beast World. Do you know why?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, not having any intention to guess. She did not want to use her brain, all she wanted was to know the answer as soon as possible. ¡°That¡¯s because thest messenger of the Beast Deity said this before she passed away, ¡®A thousand yearster, a messenger will arrive in Sauder once again toplete the unfinished mission.¡¯ Everyone was fearful about thesest words and nobody dared to be enemies with a tribe specialized in serving messengers of the Beast Deity so Sauder has a more prestigious name in the Beast World, called the ¡®messengers tribe¡¯. But, being a prince, I know a version thatmoners don¡¯t know of, that is in thest words of the messenger, she did not mention Sauder at all. Thest words she left were, ¡°A thousand yearster, a messenger will arrive once again toplete the unfinished mission.¡¯¡± Chapter 249 - Some Reason

Chapter 249: Some Reason

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng frowned impatiently, raising her chin and said, ¡°Get to the main point, what has this got to do with me? And what has this got to do with you and Elvismitting adultery like a wolf and a jackal?¡± Lea looked at Elvis then looked at Gu Mengmeng and swung his fluffyrge tail before saying seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a fox, not a jackal and Elvis and I did not...mit adultery.¡± Gu Mengmeng almost lost it. She coughed to cover up with her bulging intention tough and hit her thigh, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless stuff, hurry and say the main point.¡± Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s anger had subsided from his joke and at least she was not crying anymore. Thus, his mood calmed down quite a lot and he continued exining. ¡°Due to some reason, I was banished by Sauder and nobody dared to take me in by taking the risk of offending the messengers tribe so I led a life that couldn¡¯t even bepared to stray beasts. When I almost died of hunger, Elvis saved me and brought me back to Saint Nazaire.¡± When Lea talked about this, he paused slightly for a moment and looked at Elvis who was sitting behind Gu Mengmeng cowardly. It was really difficult to put this wolf back to his initial impression. After living together for so many years, he had seen almost all of Elvis¡¯s brutality, savageness, and even his utterly sorry look but he had never seen... and did not even dare to imagine until today that Elvis would be this cautious and helpless. This look appeared as if a generation had passed. Lea tidied up his own emotions and continued, ¡°Saint Nazaire is the only ce in the Beast World that I can continue surviving so no matter what, I have to defend and flourish this ce so that we can be a presence that exceeds Sauder. Only this way can I get rid of the shackles they fixed on me and acquire real freedom. And to exceed the messengers tribe, the only method was to let Saint Nazaire be the new messengers of the Beast Deity tribe in order to let Sauder¡¯s glorypletely be a legendary story, just a story.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not interrupt Lea because she knew that the causal mention of ¡®some reason¡¯ must be a heavy topic or else why would a highly respected prince be reduced to getting banished from his own tribe? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind immediately surfaced a pce drama of the Qing dynasty, named ¡®Nine Wins Tomorrow¡¯ and she started to feel anxious too. She started to be more absorbed in Lea¡¯s exnation. Lea was not aware of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s internal activity. He was just naturally d to see her being willing to hear him, after all... she was not willing to talk to him anymore. Slitting his wound open was very painful, especially a wound that was hurt twice. But if this was the only way to get closer to her, Lea was willing to tear open that festered scar to showcase his own bloody flesh. ¡°I deduced the records I¡¯ve seen before in Sauder and know that the arrival of the messenger of the Beast Deity will appear randomly in one of the five elements of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth. Thest messenger of the Beast Deity came out from the Fire so I eliminated Fire from the choices this time round. I was responsible for observing Metal and Wood while Elvis was responsible for Water and Earth. Theke you appeared in was the venue I deduced for Water. That is why Elvis and I strongly believe from the beginning that you¡¯re the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, a question forming in her mind but she also felt that it was rude to interrupt someone else¡¯s story. Thus, she suppressed the curiosity in her heart and maintained a struggling expression. Lea looked as if he saw through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Just ask what you want to know.¡± Chapter 250 - Other Than You, The Rest Are Illiterate?

Chapter 250: Other Than You, The Rest Are Illiterate?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since Lea opened his mouth to ask her on his own, Gu Mengmeng obviously was not standing on ceremony anymore. She touched her chin and asked with a doubtful expression, ¡°Since you can deduce the five venues from the records, why did the people in Sauder still keep it a secret from the entire world how to find the messenger of the Beast Deity? Why didn¡¯t they just stay and wait at those venues?¡± Lea chuckled, then tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Do you think that anyone can understand what¡¯s in those ancient books?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes, asking, ¡°Huh? In Sauder, other than you, the rest are illiterate and can¡¯t read at all?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to learn to read the words in those ancient books because since we were born, our respective Fathers will teach us everything, one sentence by one sentence. Everyone in Sauder¡¯s royal family has memorized the content in the ancient books thoroughly. However, knowing it doesn¡¯t equal to understanding it, and understanding it doesn¡¯t equal to utilizing it.¡± Gu Mengmeng still could not understand but she did not know where to start asking from. Lea tidied his own emotions slightly and then used a method that Gu Mengmeng could better understand him to exin, ¡°When thest leader of Sauder was still on the throne, my father was the tribe¡¯s witch doctor. He knew everything about prayers, healing and all the deduction methods written in the ancient books. And he, only taught me because if nothing happens, I¡¯ll carry on his legacy as the next witch doctor. I would have gone with the message thest messenger of the Beast Deity left and wee the new messenger to Sauder to allow the history distorted by the tribe leader a thousand years ago to turn true. But idents... always catch us off guard. I, the only one who can deduce the content, was banished out of Sauder and nobody in the entire tribe knows how the new messenger of the Beast Deity would arrive. The only way was for them to search all over the ce, just like searching for a specified tree leaf in the vast and immense forest- it just proves to be futile, eventually.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, not fully understanding Lea but at least she epted his exnation. Although Lea obviously described many details in ambiguity, everyone had secrets they did not wish to tell others. Some past were like undergarments, even if it was worn on our bodies, we would still be unwilling to show it to others. Out of respect, Gu Mengmeng did not insist on knowing more details and just waited for Lea to continue talking. Lea was very grateful for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s consideration as this allowed him to have a tiny space to breathe. Lea breathed in deeply and then continued, ¡°The arrival of the messenger is not a small matter and it can¡¯t be hidden for an entire lifetime. So, before you came, Elvis and I had a n to... improve our teamwork and upgrade our skills, working together to be the best partners. When the messenger of the Beast Deity arrives, we¡¯ll devote our loyalty to her and Elvis will be her First Partner while I¡¯ll stay as a family member in the messenger¡¯s family to assist Elvis by protecting her and... keeping her in Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback and she lowered her head slowly. She straightened her body and distanced herself from Elvis¡¯s chest. Despite the fire still going strong in the cave, Gu Mengmeng could feel a freezing sense of chill. She did not look into anyone¡¯s eyes and just said inly, ¡°So, from the start, both of you... had a motive when you two got closer to me, right?¡± Elvis was shocked and he finally realized what trouble his ¡®this kind of life¡¯ which he blurted out had caused. He wanted to salvage the situation, but he realized that he did not even have any confidence to say a simple word of ¡®no¡¯. When he entered the deep part of the cave to theke initially... wasn¡¯t he aiming for the identity of the ¡®messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯ from the start? Chapter 251 - Believe Me, Alright?

Chapter 251: Believe Me, Alright?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If we had a motive for getting closer to you at the start, are all our real intentions after that going to be denied?¡± Lea did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and asked her instead, ¡°The reason why the snow fox tribe has the favor of thest messenger was because of our secret Fox Seductive Fragrance but once it¡¯s used, the person smelling the fragrance will sink into a gorgeous fantasy and this adds a lot of marvelous delight to the joyous event. Nobody in this world has ever resisted the smell of the Fox Seductive Fragrance, even the messenger of the Beast Deity herself was deluded by it. Originally, I could have used The Fox Seductive Fragrance before you mature into adulthood to mate with you when you aren¡¯t in your right mind. When you wake up, you¡¯ll only remember a joyous scene and not any other abnormality.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened and she leaned backwards in defense. This lean made her return back into Elvis¡¯s embrace. Lea maintained that light smile all along and did not seem to notice Gu Mengmeng¡¯s defensive look as he continued, ¡°This should have been the most simple and efficient method but... Elvis did not agree. He said that he didn¡¯t want to force you when you weren¡¯t willing to, he wanted to wait for you to say ¡®I do¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back and saw Elvis furrowing his brows. She felt an indescribableplicated emotion in her heart. She knew that Elvis got together with her because she¡¯s the messenger of the Beast Deity and this kind of love blemish made her struggle miserably. But Lea was not wrong either. Standing in Elvis¡¯s shoes, not stopping Lea from using the Fox Seductive Fragrance was the correct choice but for her ¡®I do¡¯, he actually rejected something that he could easily achieve. Could she say that Elvis doesn¡¯t love her? If Elvis just wanted to get the messenger of the Beast Deity, why did he reject Lea¡¯s suggestion? Why did he want to wait for her ¡®I do¡¯? Lea gave Gu Mengmeng enough time to think over things before he opened his mouth slowly to continue talking, ¡°If he just wanted you to stay in Saint Nazaire, back then... with our development, we would have mated sooner orter. If he doesn¡¯t love you, why would he...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Elvis prevented Lea from continuing and just hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He sighed and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, it¡¯s true that I went to theke and met you to wee the messenger of the Beast Deity; but, my regards and feelings towards you are true too. Believe me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and saw that in Elvis¡¯s blue eyes, the deep affection had never changed but Gu Mengmeng did not dare to believe what she was seeing. She asked in a neutral tone, ¡°Other than the things both of you said to me just now, are there any other things that... you two are hiding from me?¡± Elvis pressed his thin lips into a straight line and met eyes with Gu Mengmeng. Looking into her doubtful and suspecting eyes, he did not want to exin even a word. Gu Mengmeng twisted her body in an attempt to escape from Elvis¡¯s embrace. She spoke softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t wish to tell me everything, what position are you in to expect me to believe you?¡± ¡°Tell her,¡± Lea¡¯s voice rang from behind Gu Mengmeng, his tone filled with helplessness and despair. Although it was just his voice, Gu Mengmeng could hear a sense of misery, ¡°Anyway, she already hates me enough. There¡¯s no difference from knowing anything more or anything less. It¡¯s not worth to create any further misunderstandings because of me.¡± Chapter 252 - Unless I Die Chapter 252: Unless I Die Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis looked at Lea and he knew what Lea meant was to push all the me to himself so that Elvis could maintain a pure image in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. However... He did not want to lie to Gu Mengmeng. Elvis remained silent for a while and finally opened his mouth. ¡°Actually, the reason why Lea appeared at Nina¡¯s house previously was because he lost to me in a battle. He didn¡¯t betray you, I was the one who forced him to leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elvis used a low and slow voice to exin, ¡°That time, you said that you can only have one partner and you wanted to leave my cave to stay in Lea¡¯s cave. I knew that if I let you go, I¡¯ll lose you forever, after all... I can¡¯t win your favor as much as Lea. If you left, I won¡¯t have the chance to protect you anymore. I can tolerate you having a lot of partners and can also tolerate you not liking me, not caring for me, and even... not remembering me but I can¡¯t lose the right to even defend you. So, I went to find Lea for a battle that day and the loser had to leave you. Lea could not defeat me so...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not defeat, I just didn¡¯t use my entire strength.¡± Lea interrupted Elvis and continued, ¡°That time, Elvis had not promoted yet and we were both at the peak of third-level. You battle with experience while I battle with my brain. With my understanding towards you, devising against you wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do. It¡¯s just that I have to pay a high cost and the ending would definitely be great losses on both sides. From your desperate stance of putting up a fight back then, unless I die or you lose, this matter would definitely not end. So, my decision was... to lose.¡± Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes and slowly opened them again. She looked at Lea and then at Elvis before swinging her arm tond a p on Elvis¡¯s face. Then, she asked calmly, ¡°What are you treating me as? A trophy that belongs to the person who has the harder fists? What if the intruders were not the stray beasts but people that are stronger than you? Were you going to let them take me away?¡± Elvis shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Unless I die or else nobody can snatch you away.¡± Gu Mengmeng used a finger to poke Elvis¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°I have my own train of thoughts. I¡¯m a person, I won¡¯t be a prize that any of you can fight over through battles. I mate with you because I love you and not because you¡¯re strong!¡± Elvis nodded his head and pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiao Meng, I know my mistake, I really really know I¡¯m wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a long breath and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Know your mistake? Say, what¡¯s your mistake?¡± Elvis looked like a little student that was facing his parents after being called back to speak alone with the teacher after the parents-teachers meeting as he said on tenterhooks, ¡°I... shouldn¡¯t have sought Lea out for a battle, I won¡¯t battle with him again.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, with still a cold expression, ¡°And what else?¡± Elvis threw an SOS gaze to Lea but only got Lea¡¯s envious look back. If Mengmeng could interrogate him like that, how nice would it be... what a pity, he had already lost his right. Elvis did not get Lea¡¯s rescue and the bottomless pit in his heart grew deeper. Thus, he looked at Gu Mengmeng in utmost cautiousness and said, ¡°Although... I don¡¯t know where I made a mistake in, seeing how you¡¯re so angry, it must be my mistake. How about you telling me where my mistake lies? I¡¯ll definitely change it in the future.¡± Chapter 253 - What A Waste Of Energy

Chapter 253: What A Waste Of Energy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was so appeased by Elvis till her anger subsided and she smiled through her tears, poking his forehead harshly. She slowly started talking, ¡°Firstly, don¡¯t use me as a wager when you¡¯re betting with others, including but not limiting to battles, understand?¡± Elvis immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°Understood.¡± Then, he shook his head frantically and said, ¡°No no.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, growling, ¡°Why not?¡± Elvis exined, ¡°When males in the Beast World pursue females, they¡¯ve to challenge their partners to a battle and they¡¯ve to win their partners to be given the right to pursue the females. You¡¯re so beautiful so you¡¯ll definitely have a lot of pursuers in the future. If I don¡¯t ept the challenge, I will be acknowledging them to pursue you. I can¡¯t do that, no no.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, did a physical-education teacher instill these love values in the Beast World? Why the hell were they so simple and crude? Defeating someone else¡¯s husband implied that they could pursue others¡¯ wives? Did they think that they¡¯re bandits?! Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You all are sure that I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity, right?¡± Elvis and Lea nodded their heads together. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°The messenger of the Beast Deity can set rules in the Beast World, right?¡± Elvis and Lea nced at each other and nodded their head after reaching amon consensus in silence. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°From this moment onwards, we have to change the rule of males professing their love to females. When pursuing a female, the male has to first express his love to her and if the female takes a fancy for him, she will then send her own male to battle with that pursuer to judge his actual strength before deciding whether to ept the love from the pursuer. Damn it, if the female doesn¡¯t even take a fancy for the male, what is the male battling her partner for? Even if his head was swollen until it looks like a pig head from the battle, the female would not even bat an eye, what a waste of energy.¡± Elvis looked at Lea and Lea looked at Elvis, both of them not saying a word. After all, this method of expressing their love hadsted for more than a thousand years, changing it... was not the work of a single day. Gu Mengmeng saw through their worry and she patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Leave others to do what they want. But for me, this will be the rule. Damn it, if they want to hit my husband, shouldn¡¯t they ask for my opinion first? For someone¡¯s sake, can they please look at the owner when hitting her Siberian husky?¡± Elvis felt that there was nothing wrong with her words so he nodded his head earnestly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll only battle with the males you take a fancy for in the future. If he can defeat me, I¡¯ll not stop him from pursuing you.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulders, feeling gratified as if she finally persuaded a husky from tearing down the entire house. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not look that angry anymore, Elvis felt that his answer was not that bad after all so he decided to continue his victorious pursuit and ask everything when Gu Mengmeng was still in a good mood. Thus, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°What... is a husky?¡± Leanded a p on his own forehead, was this low IQ fellow in front of him really Elvis? Was his image as a wise and courageous, calm and powerful, mighty tribe leader going to copse like that? Although he was not skilled in manipting someone¡¯s heart, when battling with external enemies, despite the enemy being hard to defeat, he was not that dumb to run after the enemy who has surrendered to ask, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you hitting me?¡± Lea sighed deeply and thought to himself, ¡°Mighty tribe leader, have you not realize that the person in front of you... is an enemy you can¡¯t defeat? Why are you treating yourself like this?¡± Chapter 254 - It’s Related, Very Related.

Chapter 254: It¡¯s Rted, Very Rted.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng had her back facing Lea and shepletely did not know what Lea was thinking about. She was just very satisfied that Elvis did not attempt to slip away and sweeten her. Yeah yeah, his attitude was still very proper~ Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression became much more genial and she held Elvis¡¯s hand in hers gently, talking in a slightly ming tone, ¡°Secondly, don¡¯t you dare say that it¡¯s alright even if I don¡¯t like you, don¡¯t care for you and even not remember you. We¡¯re a married couple, a whole being who share the same fate of going through thick and thin together. We¡¯re bound together for good or ill and are like birds of the same feather. We¡¯re going to support each other till old age and spend our entire lifetime together. How is that not rted? It¡¯s rted, very rted.¡± Elvis allowed Gu Mengmeng to poke his palm with her hand. Her little finger felt like it was coated with yellow gravy and that sweet taste stabbed straight into his heart. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand firmly and pulled her into his arms, answering her tenderly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t say those words in the future anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in satisfaction and then said, ¡°And thirdly...¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Elvis nodded his head, waiting for her to continue. However, Gu Mengmeng hesitated and contemted for quite some time before opening her mouth slowly to say, ¡°If... if I¡¯m not the messenger of the Beast Deity, you can¡¯t abandon me.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Fool, my stamp is already burned on your corbone. I¡¯ll definitely not abandon you forever. If you¡¯re not the messenger of the Beast Deity, I¡¯ll have to thank the Beast Deity. That way, I can hide you in Saint Nazaire for an entire lifetime and you need not face the chaos outside too.¡± Hearing this, Gu Mengmeng then truly let go and she tapped Elvis¡¯s chest, saying, ¡°What a good-for-nothing, isn¡¯t it good for your wife to be the messenger of the Beast Deity? That is a position everyone wants to be in because they can get whatever they want, how majestic-looking.¡± However, Elvis did not regard it as right as he said in mncholy, ¡°But you said before that another name for supremacy is called loneliness. You¡¯ll be afraid of your son extending his sharp ws at you some day and your partner might clutch your neck one night suddenly...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and she looked up at Elvis, ¡°If you want to be one, just one sentence from you and I¡¯ll pass this position of messenger of the Beast Deity to you, you don¡¯t have to clutch my neck.¡± Elvis tapped her delicate nose and said, ¡°Clutching your neck is like clutching my own throat, I¡¯ll definitely not do such a dumb thing.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and felt that he made sense so she broke intoughter and huddled closer to Elvis till they formed a ball of fluff. Lea slowly stood up and exited. Everything in this room was very radiant and warm but there¡¯s... no ce for him here. Between Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, not even the slightest gap existed for him to stay. Lea could not help but ponder whether Elvis felt the same when Gu Mengmeng and him were whispering sweet nothings to each other previously. Lea disappeared in the darkness of the cave and it was just a distance of a wall but he could hear Gu Mengmeng¡¯sughter clearly but it made him feel colder. Lea took a beast skin from the pile at one side. He remembered that he chose them himself one piece by one piece and handed them to Elvis before winter. He was anticipating how these beast skins could keep Gu Mengmeng warm during the freezing winter. But he didn¡¯t know, can this beast skin... warm him too? Lea ced the beast skin over him and leaned against the wall, looking at the direction where Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice came from. He tried to lift the corners of his lips and tell himself, ¡°At least, she¡¯sughing now, this is good, this is good...¡± Chapter 255 - Why Are You Sleeping On By Bed? Chapter 255: Why Are You Sleeping On By Bed? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next few days, a strange harmony lingered among the three of them. Everything was like in the past between Lea and Elvis as they presented all kinds of good teamwork. Gu Mengmeng, however, felt that she was a third-party interfering in a gay couple¡¯s rtionship. For instance, when Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes in the morning, she realized that she was hugging beast-form Lea while cuddled up in Elvis¡¯s arms. Screaming, she kicked Lea to the ground in horror and then see how Lea slowly crawled up from the ground with his butt still on the ground and one hand rubbing his eyes while the other supporting the side of the bed. He was just staring at Gu Mengmeng with half-opened eyes and his fluffyrge tail was swinging behind him, resembling a Samoyed that was being abandoned by its owner. ¡°You... you you you... why are you sleeping on my bed?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed the beast skin and hugged it in front of her while interrogating him in fury. Lea shrugged his shoulders innocently and said, ¡°It¡¯s too cold so I came in to sleep.¡± Elvis was also awakened by all the noise and he wrapped his arms around Gu Mengmeng from behind her, talking in a unique morning husky voice andzy tone, ¡°I allowed him toe in, his fur is a lot softer than other beasts¡¯. I guess it¡¯s morefortable for you to hug it.¡± Question marks were written all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and she turned her head to look at Elvis, thinking to herself, ¡°Brother, you have such a big heart.¡± Lea took advantage of this opportunity to climb back onto the bed and used hisrge tail to cover Gu Mengmeng like a nket, squeezing the two of them into Elvis¡¯s embrace. Lea closed his eyes and said, looking like he had not slept enough, ¡°I¡¯m too tired from yesterday, let¡¯s sleep some more...¡± F***! Gu Mengmeng felt ten thousand beasts galloping in her heart, why the heck did Lea¡¯s words sound as if there¡¯s an adultery affair going on?! Gu Mengmeng pushed Lea¡¯srge tail away and turned herself over to ride on Elvis¡¯s waist. Putting her two hands on his chest, she asked, ¡°When I was sleeping yesterday, what... did you do with him?!¡± Elvis hugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slim waist and slightly turned himself over to ce her back between Lea and himself. cing his big hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, he said in azy tone, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a while more, I¡¯ll tell you when we wake up.¡± Inmon consensus, Lea covered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body with his tail again and Gu Mengmeng was forced to stay stuck between the both of them, hearing stable breathing from both sides. What the heck, these two idiots actually really slept! Gu Mengmeng red in anxiety and her mind surfaced countless scenes of Elvis and Lea going indescribable stuff. She clearly remembered that she thought Elvis and Lea were a couple at the start... F***, the few years before I came, these two... did they... dang! With much difficulty, she finally waited for these two idiots to finish sleeping and they gave Gu Mengmeng a peck each, as if they discussed it between themselves before. Then, Lea climbed down from the bed to the room closest to the entrance to boil some snow water in order for Gu Mengmeng to wash up and cook. On the other hand, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng into the deeper part of the room to take some new clothes for her to change. With her mind clouded with worries, Gu Mengmeng pulled onto Elvis and asked for half a day, what exactly did you two dost night?! Elvis then faintly replied, ¡°You grew chubbier than before so the clothes we made previously don¡¯t fit you anymore. Both of us altered the size for the entire night and we ced those clothes that we can¡¯t alter aside while we found new beast skins to make new clothes for you. After working hard for the entire night, here, the clothes you¡¯re wearing now is newly made fromst night and it¡¯s just nice. So beautiful.¡± Chapter 256 - Eat?! I’ll Let You Eat! Chapter 256: Eat?! I¡¯ll Let You Eat! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng heard a main point from Elvis¡¯s words and she raised her brow while asking, ¡°What did you say just now? Repeat it again.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and repeated seriously, ¡°So beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°The previous sentence.¡± Elvis thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Just nice.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head again and said, ¡°The first sentence.¡± Elvis recalled his own words and said, ¡°You grew chubbier than before.¡± ¡°Ah- ¨C !¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden howl gave Elvis a huge scare and he stared at Gu Mengmeng with a confused expression,pletely out of state. Gu Mengmeng smirked darkly and pointed at Elvis, instructing, ¡°I give you three seconds to run away. If you¡¯re still caught by me, you¡¯re dead!¡± Elvis frowned, saying, ¡°Xiao Meng, you didn¡¯t inherit my speed, you can¡¯t catch up to me.¡± Upon hearing his words, Gu Mengmeng felt the me in her heart getting bigger. She pointed at a random direction and shouted, ¡°Three!¡± Elvis absurdly felt a chill down his spine and he held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders while saying, ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be angry, calm down, calm down.¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck out two fingers and said, ¡°Two!¡± Elvis weirdly felt his two legs wanting to run away, but he did not know what did he say wrong. Gu Mengmeng stuck out the third finger and hollered at the top of her lungs, ¡°One!¡± After she finished counting, Gu Mengmeng started chasing after Elvis around the whole cave, picking up anything on the way and throwing them all at him with all her might. The magical Elvis did not know why Gu Mengmeng was chasing him and also did not know why he started running, neither did he know why Gu Mengmeng looked so angry while feeding him so much food on the way. Elvis ran in front of her while taking the various food Gu Mengmeng handed to him ¡®gently¡¯ until he could not carry anymore in his arms. He then turned back and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, I can¡¯t eat so much food. If I finish all of these, you won¡¯t have enough food tost through the winter.¡± ¡°Eat?! I¡¯ll let you eat!¡± As Gu Mengmeng shouted, she picked arge potato and swung it towards Elvis. She thought that with Elvis¡¯s skills, he could easily dodge it but who would have known that the clueless idiot would use his mouth to receive it because he had no spare hands left. But human-form Elvis did not have such a big mouth, how could he receive the potato that was as big as a dragon-fruit? In the end, that potato smashed against Elvis¡¯s nose with a bang and a red streak crept down from Elvis¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Mengmeng cried out in rm and hurriedly rushed over to cup Elvis¡¯s face to look at it in detail. She used her hand to touch Elvis¡¯s nose bridge lightly and seeing how Elvis was gasping cold air in agony, her heart ached and she pulled him to find Lea frantically, ming him at the same time, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to dodge when I throw stuff at you? Are you dumb?!¡± Elvis did not regard it seriously as he was still hugging onto a pile of preserved fish, preserved meat, sweet potatoes and potatoes, letting Gu Mengmeng pull him outside. Seeing how she was so concerned for him, he answered with a small smile, ¡°Those are all your food. If I dodged, they will smash against the wall and you can¡¯t eat them anymore.¡± ¡°Eat eat eat, what do you still want to eat?! Didn¡¯t you say that I grew chubbier? Let¡¯s not eat anymore, I¡¯m going on a diet.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis to Lea snappily and red at Elvis before turning to look at Lea, ¡°That... can I trouble you to look at his nose? Just now... he identally... got smashed by a potato.¡± Chapter 257 - Is There Any Point In Doing This? Chapter 257: Is There Any Point In Doing This? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Whatever happened between Elvis and Gu Mengmeng just now, Lea heard it all clearly and he also knew why Elvis got smashed by a potato. Looking at the bruise on Elvis¡¯s nose bridge, Lea sat down cross-legged and nced at Gu Mengmeng, saying innocently, ¡°Are you talking to me now?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew what Lea meant, but she felt awkward and ufortable, especially calling the once special name in front of Elvis. Gu Mengmeng felt that 502 was being applied on her lips but looking at Elvis¡¯s swollen nose, she could only suppress her unwillingness and speak quietly, ¡°Daddy Lea, please take a look at Elvis¡¯s nose.¡± Lea dug his ears wickedly, implying that he did not hear her clearly because his ears were not clean enough. Then, he looked up at Gu Mengmeng while sitting in a well-behaved position, ¡°What did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and repeated herself at the top of her voice, ¡°Daddy Lea, please take a look at Elvis¡¯s nose.¡± Lea then stood up in satisfaction and walked to Elvis with his arms folded. He leaned his body forward and checked Elvis¡¯s nose seriously. After looking for quite some time, he sat back at his original seat and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done looking~¡± Gu Mengmeng deeply felt that she was holding back a burst of blood in her chest and was ready to spew it onto Lea¡¯s face entirely. But she was the one begging for his help so she reduced her pride and cleared her throat, putting on a smiley face while saying, ¡°Daddy Lea, don¡¯t just merely look at it. You¡¯ve to treat it. Elvis¡¯s the tribe leader of our Saint Nazaire, as a wolf, how can his nose be ruined?¡± Lea sat at the spot without moving a single inch as he just said, ¡°I can treat his nose but you¡¯ve to sing a song for me first.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled onto Lea¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Treat Elvis first, I¡¯ll sing a song after you¡¯re done.¡± Lea let Gu Mengmeng pull and tug onto him but he did not move at all. He said with a wronged face, ¡°That can¡¯t do it, you promised me three conditions previously when you wanted me to treat his back and in the end, you only aplished one condition to let me stay in here. Let alone singing for me, you didn¡¯t even acknowledge my presence these few days. If Elvis did not hurt his nose, I don¡¯t know when I can hear you call me ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ again. No no, if you don¡¯t sing me a song first, I won¡¯t treat him and his nose can continue staying swollen.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and forced a smile, asking, ¡°Is there any point in doing this?¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was so unwilling but could not do anything about him, Lea nodded his head seriously. Gu Mengmeng sighed and took a step back, saying, ¡°You treat Elvis¡¯s nose while I sing, deal?¡± Lea thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he stood up and found some herbal medicine from the beast-skin bag he brought along. Holding it in his hands, he turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng, obviously to imply that if she did not start singing, he would not treat Elvis. Gu Mengmeng was unable to do anything and thought to herself to just sing for him. Luckily, he did not insist on Gu Mengmeng to sing ¡®My Little Happiness¡¯ because other songs did not give her such a heavy mental load like that song. After clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng started singing A-Lin¡¯s ¡®Now, I¡¯m Very Happy¡¯ in a soft voice. After she finished singing the line, ¡°You¡¯re not like him, he never lets me cry¡±, she changed the original lyrics ¡°However, the more I want to devote myself into, the more I feel unfamiliar. No matter how tightly I embrace, still I could not stop the warmth that was flowing away¡± to ¡°So I devote myself more, bearing in mind forever, tightly embracing him, giving him all of my true intentions and warmth¡±. This change made a song that was originally recalling the memories of an ex-boyfriend to be a song that was bidding farewell to the ex-boyfriend and cherishing the people in front of her. Chapter 258 - Which Clueless Idiot Invited The Person To My Bed? Chapter 258: Which Clueless Idiot Invited The Person To My Bed? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis and Lea were facing each other and even though both of them were smiling, they were clearly in different states of mind. When Lea finished treating Elvis¡¯s wound, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s song stopped abruptly as well. Pulling Elvis towards her, Gu Mengmeng thanked Lea hurriedly while bringing Elvis back into the cave. After they returned to the ce they stay in, Elvis wrapped his arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and pulled her in for a hug. Looking devotedly with his blue eyes at Gu Mengmeng, he mped his thin lips and did not say a single word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng look at Elvis, her finger lightly touching his nose. She asked with her heart aching for him, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Elvis took Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand in his and slid her hand down from his nose to where his heart was. He spoke in a very light voice and when itnded into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, it made her heart skip a beat, ¡°Here, its very sore.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled at Elvis, delight appearing in her eyes. Elvis was quite embarrassed because the males in the Beast World were not allowed to show any desire to sole possession of the female because their female would hate and diss them. Looking across the Beast World, there was not a single male who could possess a female solely to himself. Thest messenger of the Beast Deity even had a family that was almost as big as a tribe. But his Xiao Meng was different. She would always encourage him to disy his real emotions so although Elvis hesitated quite a lot and was very uneasy, he still expressed his true thoughts from the bottom of his heart, ¡°When I heard you singing for him, I felt ufortable.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned even wider, thank the lords that this brother still knew how to get jealous, or else she really would have thought that Elvispletely did not care about her. Gu Mengmeng deliberately teased Elvis and poked his forehead, saying, ¡°You¡¯re ufortable when I sing? Which clueless idiot invited the person to my bed?¡± Elvis answered her seriously, ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it, so I did it.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at herself, speechless before asking, ¡°Are the two words ¡®dissolute¡¯ and ¡®loose¡¯ written on my face?¡± Elvis did not know what was dissolute or loose so he could not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question and could only change an answer, ¡°I remembered that you used to like sleeping with our original forms beside you. That way, you can sleep soundly and when you wake up in the morning, your mood will be good and you would roll around on our bodies. I just want you to feel happier that¡¯s why I allowed Lea to sleep with us.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled the morning when she just arrived in the Beast World and then gave a fakeugh. She was dating Lea at that time, right? She did not feel ufortable when Elvis was together with them. But, today, with Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s roles exchanged, she actually kicked Lea off the ground. Turns out that from that moment, she held back some of her feelings towards Lea. Thinking about this, she did not have anything to stand on when ming Lea. Gu Mengmeng tidied her expression and clung onto Elvis¡¯s arm, leaning against his shoulder and asking, ¡°Then, if I say that my mood will be better after seeing Wu Yan Zu in the morning, will you ce him in my nket?¡± Elvis remained silent for a moment and rejected her sternly with principle, ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Why not? Why can you do it with Lea but not Wu Yan Zu?¡± Elvis frowned while staring into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, exining awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know Wu Yan Zu and I don¡¯t know where to find him.¡± Chapter 259 - I Don’t Want To Be Abandoned By You. Chapter 259: I Don¡¯t Want To Be Abandoned By You. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng burst out inughter upon hearing Elvis¡¯s logic and she looked at him helplessly while asking, ¡°Won¡¯t you feel ufortable letting others sleep with me?¡± Elvis frowned, replying her, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart warming up and after cooling down, she asked further, ¡°Since you¡¯re ufortable, why did you still do it?¡± Elvis yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s long hair and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a rule on the Beast World that males can¡¯t stop females from taking in new partners or else even if he¡¯s the First Partner, he would also be abandoned. I don¡¯t want to be abandoned by you.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled her own cor and exposed her cor bone. That vivid and lifelike territory was arrogantly marked on her cor bone by a ck wolf, dominating that part of her. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you, even if you make noise, create chaos or throw your temper, I¡¯ll definitely not abandon you. So, you don¡¯t have to put up with it, you¡¯re clearly upset internally but still squeeze someone else to my bed. I don¡¯t like you being put to convenience and rounding things off. My man should be able to hold up the heavens and support the earth heroically.¡± Elvis¡¯s gaze brightened and the corners of his lips were lifted up. Pinching onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin gently, he asked, ¡°If Baretee over to please and woo you, can I kick him away?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and find Barete to be quite a pitiful chap but whenparing him to her man¡¯s mental health... Gu Mengmeng still decided to sacrifice Barete. Anyway, he would not get killed. When Barete had enough of the hitting, he would not dare toe again so that was not necessarily a bad thing. Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng nodded her head with pleasure, implying that she agreed. Elvis smiled even wider and asked again, ¡°If Lea requests for you to sing him a song again, can I kick him away?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why Elvis was so persistent in her singing, she was not a little vagrant song bird and also was not addicted to singing for a living everyday while enjoying it at the same time. If Elvis could help her block off Lea¡¯s ¡®one song a day¡¯ program, Gu Mengmeng would be more than happy to see it happening. After all, singing ¡®Little Love Song¡¯ to her ex-boyfriend in front of her husband everyday gave her a tremendous amount of pressure. Thus, Gu Mengmeng nodded her head merrily. Elvis¡¯s smile grew even bigger and he squinted his eyes, looking as if he thought of a great move. He carried Gu Mengmeng up horizontally and whispered to her ear, ¡°If Sandy keepsing over to find you, can I kick Bode away?¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter as she chuckled, ¡°What has Bode got to do with Sandying over to find me?¡± Elvis shrugged his shoulders in discouragement and said, ¡°Sandy¡¯s a female so she can¡¯t be hit carelessly. If I hit her to death identally, you¡¯ll be sad. I don¡¯t do things that make you sad.¡± Because I like you so I must treat your friends well too. This kind of action of loving one thing on ount of another was precisely a behavior of him loving you with all his heart. If it was in the present world, Gu Mengmeng would stay on alert. After all, guarding against fire and guarding against bosom friends was not a joking matter but in the Beast World, this kind of situation would not appear and this let Gu Mengmeng feel iparably relieved. She wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and smiled, ¡°Rather than kicking them away, I have a better suggestion.¡± Elvis turned his head and upon seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s yful and witty expression, he waited for her to continue, appreciating her further details. Gu Mengmeng tidied her expression and said, ¡°When other males try to please and woo me, when Sandyes and find me and you don¡¯t want me to y with her or you feel disturbed and want mypany, just say ¡®Gu Mengmeng, I love you¡¯. That way, I¡¯ll run at full speed to your side and not go anywhere, alright?¡± Chapter 260 - This Time, I’ll Be Gentler Chapter 260: This Time, I¡¯ll Be Gentler Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and touched her forehead with his in an affectionate way. With her ear rubbing against his shoulder intimately, he said, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I love you... Gu Mengmeng, I love you... Gu Mengmeng, I love you...¡± Gu Mengmeng reacted to Elvis¡¯s tenderness while smiling and whispering to his ear, ¡°Hubby, I love you too.¡± At this moment, Elvis felt that only warmth and happiness was left in his life. All the blood, cold and darkness in the past was just like a nightmare and Gu Mengmeng was like a hand that woke him up gently. Her gentleness was what he sought for an entire lifetime. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips and gently stroke hers with his, tasting the fragrance in her mouth. The slightly rough finger brushed across the wolf on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone and that marvelous touch was beyond words. Elvis moved to sit upwards and ced Gu Mengmeng on his abdominal muscles while hisrge hand was clutching onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slim waist. Gu Mengmeng rode on Elvis¡¯s stomach and although she had only experienced mating once in her lifetime, it was very magical as by looking into Elvis¡¯s eyes, she could actually clearly understand what he wants to do. Gu Mengmeng threw a light punch on Elvis¡¯s chest bashfully and said in a soft voice, ¡°Lea¡¯s still outside.¡± Elvis held onto her fist and pulled her into his arms. Kissing all over her small face, he then whispered softly into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s alright, he was there thest time too.¡± Instantly, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was flushed with blood. Her moan was even more horrifying than killing a pig thest time and it¡¯s fine if Elvis was the only one who heard it but even Lea... Never judge a book by its cover, Lea looked so noble and dignified on the surface but why did he have a special hobby of eavesdropping on others? Gu Mengmeng punched Elvis¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me thest time?¡± Elvis sucked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe and his voice had already be a little hoarse. Clearly, he had entered into the state and did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. He just sent warm air to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe with his hot words as he said in his unique tender and affectionate voice, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I love you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears were very scared of being itchy, especially when Elvis¡¯s hand was getting more and more restless. He was clutching onto her waist to not let her run away with one hand and using his other hand to explore her back one section by one section, igniting a me on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. It felt scorching hot and numb, causing her to not help it but twist her body. However, the more she struggled, the more he was provoked. ¡°I was afraid of hurting you thest time so I didn¡¯t use my fullest energy. These few days, I worked really hard to hold it in. Xiao Meng, don¡¯t reject me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng took a peek at Elvis¡¯s size and the pain from the previous time instantly woke up in her memory and then exploded. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether it was just a psychological effect but she could faintly feel the pain fromst time. Blushing, Gu Mengmeng said softly, ¡°You know that our sizes don¡¯t match, I¡¯m still hurting... from thest time.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s red face and her originally misted eyes were covered with a thick and scarletyer. His blue eyes became as deep as the sea and when he smirked, it set off fireworks, like when the war lord descended from the skies to taint the world, giving off another style of stirring one¡¯s soul. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it before trying to appease her in a pampering way, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any experience the previous time so I hurt you. This time... I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to cry but had no tears left, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being gentler? You have to decrease the size of that damn thing.¡± Chapter 261 - Don’t Look At It, Look At Me. Chapter 261: Don¡¯t Look At It, Look At Me. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis flipped his body and pressed Gu Mengmeng below him. He followed the side of her face and kissed her all the way to her neck. Elvis¡¯s words were poured on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s skin together with his hot breath, as if every word had a scorching touch, causing one to have a deep longing for. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it smaller.¡± Gu Mengmeng punched Elvis¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Damn it, who are you trying to trick?¡± Elvis smiled andnded a deep kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye before saying, ¡°Other than me, don¡¯t look at other things.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart fluttered until it became numb from Elvis¡¯s words and she wrapped her arms around his neck, speaking with a shaky voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to look either but I¡¯m scared...¡± Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pitiful look, Elvis knew that she was truly afraid, so he did not bear to force her in the end since she was scared to her wits. Thus, Elvis, who decided not to continue, pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Gu Mengmeng sobbed, although she was scared, she still chose to believe Elvis. After all, they had mated and they could not possibly have zero intercourse for an entire lifetime, right? She had to get used to this kind of life... Elvis gently stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thigh to help soothe her emotions and rx her muscles. The rub that was loose and tight at times made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood slightly better. She stretched out all her limbszily like a cat infort, allowing Elvis to fiddle with her. Elvis hooked his long and strong legs to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, tangling the two of their legs together. The back of his hand followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waistline before extending to the back of her waist, pulling her into his embrace. After smelling her unique fragrance intimately, a relieved feeling that could not be described in words started spreading across Elvis¡¯s entire body. He felt that this little girl really was lying in his arms and her magnificence, her everything was not his imagination. This was enough to make him sink in happiness. Elvis¡¯s mood seemed tipsy and he looked at Gu Mengmeng with misted eyes, the idea of wanting to see her beg him while crying surfaced in his mind again. Their stomachs were leaning against each other and Elvis¡¯s heat was warming Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cold stomach, with every shot of warmth being sent into her body from her belly button. Gu Mengmeng moanedfortably as she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck. What happened next: when the conditions were right, sess woulde next (omitting countless words) . Until Gu Mengmeng lied in Elvis¡¯s arms softly and slowly fall asleep, Elvis then kissed the hair stuck on her forehead, saying gently, ¡°Don¡¯t torment me like that next time, understand? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dead tired and did not hear what Elvis was talking about, she just hummed before sleeping soundly. Elvis pulled a beast skin over to cover the both of them. Under the beast skin, they interlocked their fingers with one of them sleepingfortably while the other watching intently. Just like how time had stopped and did not have any effect on them. Suddenly, Elvis frowned and looked towards the entrance of the cave. Not longter, Lea indeed walked in with furrowed brows. He did not make a sound as he was scared of waking Gu Mengmeng up so he used his chin to point towards the outside, asking Elvis to have a chat there. Elvis nodded his head and after covering the beast skin on her properly to make sure that no cold air could get to her and adding two firewood to the fire, he then followed Lea out of the cave. Elvis did not walk out too far when he felt that the temperature in the cave was not right ¡ª the snow sealing the cave was dug open by someone. Chapter 262 - Eagle-owl Tribe’s Ian Chapter 262: Eagle-owl Tribe¡¯s Ian Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon noticing it, Elvis put his guard up immediately. On the contrary, Lea patted his shoulder lightly, implying that he need not worry. Elvis had absolute trust in Lea and Lea also knew that Gu Mengmeng was in the cave so if there was danger, he definitely would not be so calm. Thinking about this, Elvis slightly rxed but still maintained a wary attitude as he followed Lea to the room closest to the entrance. ¡°The Birds tribe?¡± Elvis stared at the man outside the cave in doubt. An ill conditiony between his delicate and pretty brows and he appeared weak and sick, not having much energy left. However, his stance supporting himself against the snow and wind was calmer than normal people and his abilities did not look like they would make him copse at first blow. Elvis noticed the two feathers in his hair from above his ears and they were the special characteristic of the Birds tribe, different fromnd beast tribes. But, the Birds tribe always boasted about being the owners of the skies and did not have much interaction with thend beast tribes so Nina was able to run wild in Saint Nazaire for so many years because of Quentin. Now, this person from the Birds tribe was sending himself to their doorstep? Could it be... Elvis threw a nce at Lea, asking him if he knew anything. Lea sent an eye signal to Elvis to pacify him. The motive of the Birds tribe was different from the people in Sauder. Elvis was then relieved and he took a step forward, standing at the boundaries of his cave while calling out, ¡°I¡¯m Elvis, the leader of Saint Nazaire. Why did youe over to my territory?¡± That male sized Elvis up and after confirming Elvis¡¯s identity, he then opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m Eagle-owl tribe¡¯s leader, Ian. I heard... you all have enough storage food. If you¡¯re willing to share some with me and my fellow tribesman to helpst us through winter, we¡¯ll join Saint Nazaire and be your tribesman, how about that?¡± The addition of the Birds was an extremely big temptation to any tribe, especially ferocious Birds like the Eagle-owl tribe. If they could join them, that would be good news, just like giving wings to a tiger. If it was in the past, he would not hesitate even if he was to give all of his food to the Eagle-owl tribe, but now... He indeed had storage food, but they were prepared for Xiao Meng. Sacrificing Xiao Meng¡¯s food in exchange for the growth of his tribe... Elvis was not willing to. ¡°We¡¯ve food but... how much do you need?¡± Lea was aware of Elvis¡¯s worry but he also knew that this was a rare chance. If they missed this opportunity, it would be very difficult to invite the Birds tribe to join them again. ¡°We don¡¯t have many members in our Eagle-owl tribe. Including myself, we have a total of 32 males. As long as you all can provide us with ten prey, including the ones we still have... we should be able tost the entire winter.¡± The terms Ian suggested was actually a whopping price because in winter, let alone ten prey, half a prey was precious enough. Many males had decided to boil themselves up to fill the stomachs of their females, why would they have excess prey? And, now he was asking for ten prey! Originally, Ian wanted Elvis to bargain the terms with him but he did not expect that Lea would agree to his terms without hesitation while smiling. ¡°We can give you ten prey and I can also provide a cave for you and your fellow tribesman to rest temporarily. All of you can choose another nest during the rainy season next year. But... how can I ensure that all of you won¡¯t turn against us ruthlessly aftersting through winter? After all, if all of you flutter your wings and fly away, we would not be able to do anything too.¡± Chapter 263 - Blood Alliance Chapter 263: Blood Alliance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ian looked at Lea and he raised his head with a disdainful expression, ¡°Our Eagle-owl tribe are birds that fly in the skies and are closer to the Beast Deity than yound beasts. We would never make an empty promise.¡± Lea did not mind Ian¡¯s disdainful attitude as he took a small bowl that Gu Mengmeng used for meals with nonchnce before scooping water from the pot of water that had not cooled entirely yet. He pushed it to Ian and said, ¡°I¡¯m the witch doctor of Saint Nazaire, snow fox Lea. If you¡¯re truly intending on seeking refuge from us, I¡¯ll represent Saint Nazaire to establish a blood alliance with you. From now onwards, there would be no Eagle-owl tribe on this world and only a stronger Saint Nazaire. How about that?¡± Ian¡¯s expression changed. Witch doctor was a holy job that couldmunicate with the Beast Deity, and he even belonged to the snow fox tribe... Ian frowned, concluding a blood alliance with this kind of person implied that he was not allowed to go back on it. Now, his one decision would concern the future fate of his entire Eagle-owl tribe. Could Saint Nazaire... really be relied on? Lea was not at all impatient as he maintained his light smile and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t get it wrong, the Eagle-owl tribe must have reached the end of the rope already, right? Or else the all-along arrogant Birds tribe would never be willing to give up on their tribe name in search for help. I guess that your fellow tribesman can¡¯t sustain until you find a second tribe that¡¯s willing to share food with all of you... and, in the entire Beast World, there¡¯s no other tribe that has enough food to share with your tribe.¡± Ian¡¯s worries were clearly spot-on and he frowned even more, closing his lips tightly to not talk again. Foxes were cunning and snow foxes were especially gifted in guessing one¡¯s heart. He could not disclose any other information because that would only make him seem more passive in this bargain. Lea did not mind Ian¡¯s defense either as he just continued, ¡°A tribe without a female, what other results would it have other than vanishing subsequently? Joining Saint Nazaire is the most beneficial choice at the moment for all of you. Besides being able tost through this harsh cold, all of you will also be ensured of having enough edible food every winter. If you¡¯re lucky enough, you can still mate with a female in our tribe and give birth to cubs. Of course, you can reject us and fly even higher. The tribe leader and I will not be able to stop you and will also not stop you. We¡¯re just pitying a tribe for not existing after this winter...¡± After Lea finished speaking, he stared at Ian and gave him a pitiful look. Ian clenched his fists and answered, ¡°We can conclude a blood alliance but I want to sign it with your tribe leader.¡± Lea raised his brow and chin, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sign, so be it. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that if you miss the chance to join us, when other Birds tribes join Saint Nazaire next year, for all of you toe again... it would not be that easy.¡± Ian looked at Elvis who was standing behind Lea, not talking since the start. He was just standing there quietly and did not even emit any strong pressure but Ian could still clearly feel his strength. Saint Nazaire? Ian savored this name and looking at the pair who had outstanding teamwork in front of him, with one in the dark and one in the light. Would this kind of tribe leader and witch doctor be able to bring Eagle-owl tribe to a brighter future? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Ian nodded before plucking one of the two feathers behind his ear to hand it to Lea. Lea used the feather to prick his own finger and drip blood into the bowl. When the blood met the snow water, the mixture gave off a dark rose color. Lea stained the feather with some blood water before poking it between Ian¡¯s eyebrows, drawing a blood-red dot on him. The blood alliance was then established. Chapter 264 - I’m Such A Gentle And Virtuous Person Chapter 264: I¡¯m Such A Gentle And Virtuous Person Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea arranged for Ian and his fellow tribesman to stay in his own cave. The storage food in there were all scattered meat pieces with their skin and bones removed but at a nce, one would know that these were not only ten prey. It was definitely more than that. Furthermore, there were other herbs as well that Ian¡¯s fellow tribesman did not recognize so there was no point in keeping them there. Lea used his beast skin to wrap them up and brought it back to Elvis¡¯s cave. Until Lea finished settling everything and return, Gu Mengmeng just woke up from her dream and was still in a daze. Supporting her waist, she chased Elvis while hobbling all the way. Elvis ran away at not a fast speed while trying to dodge her so as to ensure that Gu Mengmeng could sessfully hit him once in every two to three times. Anyway, it was not painful, so he just treated it as ying with her. Lea stood at the entrance, looking at the bustling scene in the cave. He thought that he was just smiling faintly but did not know that he could not conceal the envious expression on his face entirely. Elvis turned around and Gu Mengmeng, who could not halt her steps in time, pounced into his arms. Her whole body went straight into his embrace. Gu Mengmeng wanted to stretch her hand to pull Elvis¡¯s ear but Elvis looked at Lea in a serious manner and said, ¡°Lea, you¡¯re back.¡± Gu Mengmeng retracted her hand that had already extended out halfway and scratched her own head. She poked the side of Elvis¡¯s waist with her elbow secretly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned her head and headed towards her room. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng excusing herself, Lea looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°What happened to Mengmeng? Why did she hit you again?¡± Elvis shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She was alright at the start but after she asked me whether she gained weight and I said yes, she started chasing me around while hitting me.¡± Lea looked at Elvis in doubt and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything else? So you just said she gained weight and she got angry?¡± Elvis nodded his head earnestly. Lea was at a loss too and he said in uncertainty, ¡°Isn¡¯t it apliment to gain weight during winter? Why is she angry... think about it again, did you do something else?¡± Elvis forced himself to recall what he had done for a long time and confirmed that he really did not make other mistakes. The two males nced at each other and fell into silence... At the same time, in the deeper part of the cave, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bulging vein on her forehead kept twitching and she howled after reaching the end of her forbearance, ¡°Can you two talk in a lower volume? I can hear your whole damn conversation!¡± Elvis and Lea shuddered and immediately changed the topic stiffly, ¡°That... Ian¡¯s fellow tribesman had all settled down. During the rainy season next year, let¡¯s introduce them formally to the others in the tribe. Our Saint Nazaire will then have strength in the skies in the future.¡± Elvis nodded his head and firmly agreed with him, ¡°Do you think that they¡¯re credible?¡± Lea nodded his head and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve signed the blood alliance already. They won¡¯t dare to defy the terms.¡± As they were talking, Gu Mengmeng stuck out a little head from her room and gestured Elvis toe over. Elvis thought that Gu Mengmeng wanted to hit him again, so he smiled in connivance, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lea¡¯s not an outsider. You don¡¯t have to avoid him. If you want to hit me, you cane over to hit me.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and sniffed, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? When did I say I was going to hit you? I¡¯m such a gentle and virtuous person.¡± Elvis stretched out his arms and hugged Gu Mengmeng who punched his chest a few times while saying that she was not nning to hit him. He nodded his head in a pampering way and said, ¡°Yeah, my Xiao Meng is the most gentle person in the world.¡± Chapter 265 - Why Am I The One Making The Decision?

Chapter 265: Why Am I The One Making The Decision?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng epted Elvis¡¯spliment, feeling justified and contented. As the snow that was sealing the cave had been smashed open, the cave was not sealed properly and a little cold wind kept blowing in. Gu Mengmeng hid deeper in Elvis¡¯s arms and found afortable position to lie in. Looking up at Elvis, she asked, ¡°What were you two talking about just now? Can I listen?¡± Elvis pulled a long beast skin from one side to wrap Gu Mengmeng up. While checking in detail whether any part of her body was being exposed to the wind blowing in from outside, he answered her, ¡°Fool, Saint Nazaire¡¯s your tribe, what can you not listen to?¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly pleased in her heart but she still said, ¡°You¡¯re the mighty tribe leader who built Saint Nazaire with your bare hands. Saint Nazaire is yours. If you feel that I¡¯m not in the position to listen, I can hide myself.¡± After Elvis confirmed that the beast skin was linked around his body without the slightest gap so that Gu Mengmeng would not be blown by the cold wind, he then extended a hand to take the water cup from Lea. Then, after tasting the temperature of the water and confirming that it was warm and fitted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s taste buds, he then sent the cup to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth and fed her the water. He answered while feeding her, ¡°I¡¯m yours so Saint Nazaire will naturally be yours too.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned, ¡°Such a sweet mouth.¡± After drinking one mouthful of water fed by Elvis, Gu Mengmeng then raised her head and continued asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Eagle-owl tribe you two mentioned earlier?¡± Elvis ced the water cup aside before throwing a nce at Lea. Lea continued off from where Gu Mengmeng ended and replied, ¡°Do you remember the stray beasts from thest time?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and huddled deeper into Elvis¡¯s arms out of instincts. She nodded her head, clearly still having a lingering fear. Lea¡¯s heart ached. If he knew that they would be attracted by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s singing voice to Elvis¡¯s cave and scare Gu Mengmeng to death, he should have killed them all when they just stepped into Saint Nazaire. But things had already happened and he could only be more prudent and be on higher alert in the future but he could not turn back time and return to the past. Sighing lightly, he continued, ¡°I thought that all the stray beasts froze to death after running away but I didn¡¯t expect one of them to just be frozen still and not die entirely. After he recovered, he ran to the Eagle-owl tribe to steal food and was subdued by Ian. To protect his life, he told Ian about the storage food in Saint Nazaire. So, the Eagle-owl tribe followed the directions given by the stray beast and found their way here to seek refuge from us.¡± ¡°Eagle-owl... what kind of animals are they? Those that can fly?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind surfaced the enormous eagle that followed behind Yang Guo, that animal... looked like it only knew how to eat but not fly. Did the Eagle-owl tribe look like it too? Standing beside Quentin who had broken wings, ha ha ha, was it a savage version of a cosy? ¡°Yeah, those that can fly.¡± Lea did not know why Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression became a little weird but she looked like she was in a good mood so he did not put it to heart and continued, ¡°We still need you to make a decision for this matter. Do you want to take them in?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose and asked, ¡°Why am I the one making the decision? You two, one¡¯s the tribe leader and one¡¯s the witch doctor, didn¡¯t both of youe to a decision already? I heard that you¡¯ve even signed a blood alliance with them and gave them your prey. Can you still go back on your promise?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t consent, we can go back on our promise.¡± Lea said, ¡°I was the one who signed the blood alliance, not Elvis, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 266 - Was Your Brain Kicked By A Donkey Before?

Chapter 266: Was Your Brain Kicked By A Donkey Before?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng faintly felt an intriguing but uneasy element in Lea¡¯s words so she asked, ¡°If we go back on our promise after signing this blood alliance, will it affect the two parties involved in the signing?¡± Lea was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sharp sense and also felt a slight sense of warmth. She did not ignore this matter just because it did not concern Elvis... or maybe, she still cared for him. Lea felt the suffocating feeling at his chest loosening a little and tried to appear carefree and lively but his gaze was all along still fixated on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. He urgently wanted to see an answer on her face, any answer would do. Thus, he pronounced every word lightly and slowly, ¡°One that defies a blood alliance will receive a death punishment.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and growled, ¡°Was your brain kicked by a donkey before? How can you sign such an alliance carelessly with anyone? If the other party doesn¡¯t have good moral character, what would you do if he goes around trying every trick to mislead the public using Saint Nazaire¡¯s reputation and even stir up trouble? We also can¡¯t oust them...¡± Gu Mengmeng hit her forehead and looked as if life was meaningless, ¡°We¡¯re screwed, we¡¯re screwed, it¡¯s easier to call up an evil spirit but to ay it... god, please bless us so that the people from the Eagle-owl tribe will not be crafty and vicious.¡± Lea tried to understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worry before replying, ¡°After joining Saint Nazaire, they¡¯ve to ept Elvis and my control and abide by Saint Nazaire¡¯s rules or else we¡¯ve the right to banish or execute the death penalty on them. So, the situation you¡¯re worried about will not happen. I¡¯ve confirmed before today that in their tribe... there isn¡¯t an orc that has surpassed the third-level yet. All of them are not our opponents.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Lea and looked at Lea like she was looking at an idiot, ¡°They can fly, can both of you fly?¡± Lea choked and was speechless by that rebuttal but a piece of his heart melted. Thest time Gu Mengmeng talked to him this naturally... was before winter. Lea smiled even wider and his mood was extremely good, even his tone became a lot more rxed as he replied, ¡°So, I signed a blood alliance with them. Once they be undisciplined and pose a threat to Saint Nazaire, I can bring the blood alliance out and murder them on the spot.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was not put to ease even the slightest bit because of Lea¡¯s ¡®all precautions are taken¡¯ and she just red at Lea in a more depressed way, ¡°Yeah, murdering them on the spot and sacrificing your own life at the same time too. You¡¯re not only seeking death this way, you¡¯re seeking death and seeking death again.¡± ¡°You... can¡¯t bear for me to die?¡± Lea asked in utmost cautiousness. Gu Mengmeng was taken by surprise and she looked up at Elvis out of instincts, feeling as if she was caught red-handed by her husband for still mingling with her ex-boyfriend even after they separated. Damn it, all the guilt. Gu Mengmeng licked her own lips and buried her face in Elvis¡¯s arms, saying unhappily, ¡°Everyone is responsible for treasuring lives. Every life ought to be treated with care.¡± Although it was not the answer he wanted to hear but... it had the same meaning as she being concerned for him and could not bear for him to die, right? Lea¡¯s smile grew more radiant and despite Gu Mengmeng not being able to witness it, he still used the most tender gaze to look at the little girl who huddled herself up entirely in Elvis¡¯s embrace with a beast skin as he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Birds always boast about being the closest to the Beast Deity so they take promises very seriously and normally won¡¯t defy against oaths.¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips and replied indifferently, ¡°Quentin¡¯s also a Bird. He did so many unscrupulous things but I don¡¯t see him getting struck by lightning.¡± Chapter 267 - A Romantic Wolf

Chapter 267: A Romantic Wolf

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea was rendered speechless from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and could only shake his head helplessly, smiling lightly and not saying a word. On the other hand, Elvis gently arranged the beast skin that was covering Gu Mengmeng to expose her face in case she suffocates. Then, he answered, ¡°The reason why Quentinmitted those mistakes was not because of his evil nature but because the female he loved is Nina. The males in the Beast World may have various personalities before they mate but once they mate, their partner¡¯s personality would decide their character. They would move closer to what their partner likes to be someone that she likes even more.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head to look at Elvis, her gaze filled with uncertainty. Elvis chuckled and tapped her nose, saying, ¡°One day, if you ask me to kill another female, I would do it without hesitation. If it¡¯s your wish... I can even do it in a more brutal way than Quentin.¡± Gu Mengmeng shuddered and hugged onto Elvis¡¯s waist, calling out, ¡°Hubby, calm down, calm down a little.¡± Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and sighed before saying, ¡°What a pity, you never gave me a chance to do anything for you. Sometimes, I¡¯ll even be envious of Quentin. Although Nina¡¯s not good, she gave him a lot of chances toplete tasks for her. While I... didn¡¯t even aplish anything to prove my loyalty to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng knocked Elvis¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Is what Nina doing considered as putting their partner¡¯s loyalty to the test? Damn it, that¡¯s called causing trouble and killing innocent people. I¡¯m totally different from her, I don¡¯t want you to be a puppet who can¡¯t tell ck from white like Quentin. Moreover, I feel that what you did for me is enough. I need not worry where to stay in this world of ice and snow, need not worry what to eat, what to wear and even if stray beasts were to rush in, I know that you¡¯ll protect me. Even if I can¡¯t figure out whether it¡¯s the day or night from inside the cave, I still feel very safe and secure. Everything and everything is because of you. Who said that you¡¯ve to ovee tempestuous storms to prove your loyalty to me? Being able to see water flowing out in trickles in the long run is the most romantic thing, do you understand?¡± Elvis ced his chin on top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and swayed his body slightly while saying gently, ¡°But every male can do all of these for you... I want to do stuff that others can¡¯t do for you so that other females can be envious of you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want others to be envious of me, it¡¯s enough when I know that I¡¯m living life in happiness.¡± Elvis sighed but did not have any other solution. His Xiao Meng was always this special. The more easily satisfied she was, the more he felt that he did not do enough for her. Thinking for a moment, Elvis said, ¡°Xiao Meng, do you have anything you really wish to have? Tell me, I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Yeah, I have something I really want to have but... I already got it.¡± Elvis thought that since she had it already, he could find more of it for her so he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat down, kneeling on the floor before cupping Elvis¡¯s face andnding a kiss on him, ¡°A romantic wolf.¡± Elvis felt his heart warming up and he hugged Gu Mengmeng in an embrace while grinning from ear to ear. He kissed her lips back and did not bear to let her go even after a long time. Lea noticed that Gu Mengmeng might not be in the mood to discuss the Eagle-owl tribe currently since judging from their progress, one could clearly foresee what was going to happen next. Lea made his exit sensibly but suddenly, he heard Gu Mengmeng retching before abruptly pushing Elvis away to squat at a corner and vomit. Chapter 268 - Punching The Witch Doctor, Kicking The Tribe Leader

Chapter 268: Punching The Witch Doctor, Kicking The Tribe Leader

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two males were instantly flustered and Elvis hurriedly scooped some water to let Gu Mengmeng rinse her mouth while Lea moved to Gu Mengmeng to pat her back in an attempt to smoothen her breathing. At the same time, he used a hand to touch her forehead to feel her body temperature. Her temperature was slightly high but still within the healthy range. She had roses in her cheeks and was breathing in a stable way, everything was normal. But why was she vomiting? ¡°Xiao Meng, drink some water.¡± Elvis sent her some warm water and Gu Mengmeng took it to rinse her mouth before forcefully drinking a few mouthfuls. Finally, her breathing became normal again. She stared at Elvis pitifully with bloodshot eyes. All the vomiting left her with no energy and she was exceptionally craving for Elvis¡¯s hug. Elvis¡¯s heart ached and he opened his arms wide to embrace Gu Mengmeng, lightly patting her back in the most gentle way to calm her down. On the other hand, Lea went to check the remnants of what Gu Mengmeng ate today and he confirmed that there was nothing abnormal. After checking her vomit, he also did not find any abnormality. Everything was normal, but she vomited..... Suddenly, a sh of thought swept past Lea¡¯s mind and he abruptly evolved into a fox before inching closer to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body to smell the space between her legs. ¡°Eh eh eh! What are you doing?! Lea, don¡¯t do this...¡± Gu Mengmeng shut her eyes tight and used her hand to push Lea¡¯s head away with all her might. Elvis knew that Lea would not create trouble out of nothing but his behavior now was making Elvis very unhappy. He carried Gu Mengmeng on his shoulders and peered down on the beast-form Lea,manding, ¡°Xiao Meng asked you not to do this, she doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Lea did not evolve back and he just chatted with Elvis using beastnguage. Elvis¡¯s body shook before he grew stiff like he was petrified, not moving a single inch at all. ¡°What¡¯s... what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng hit Elvis¡¯s face and asked. Elvis turned his head to look at Gu Mengmeng with difficulty, like a rusty robot and said, ¡°That... can you let him smell you in detail?¡± ¡°Elvis!¡± Gu Mengmeng growled, ¡°Are you a damn pervert? Are you that excited or what seeing others smell your wife¡¯s body?! Get lost get lost get lost, I¡¯ll not go along with your disgusting interest.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be angry, you can¡¯t be angry...¡± Elvis rambled in his words and almost bit onto his own tongue. Seeing him like this, Gu Mengmeng was more furious and she pped his head, scolding, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish! Not allowing means not allowing!¡± Lea was so anxious till he turned around in circles. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not want to cooperate and how Elvis could not convince her, he evolved back into his original form and scooped Gu Mengmeng down from Elvis¡¯s back. He did not feel any tingling feeling that existed between males and females from touching her after a long time as he looked at Elvis solemnly and said, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t allow me to smell her, you smell her. Hurry, smelling her in the beast form is better.¡± Elvis did not dare to waste a second longer and he evolved into his wolf form instantly, smelling the space between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs. Then, he raised his head to look at Gu Mengmeng in a daze before burying his head to roughly smell it again. Gu Mengmeng felt the anger rising in her and she lifted her leg to kick Elvis¡¯s face. She did not leave her hands idle too as she grabbed Lea¡¯s hair and gave it a harsh pull, posing a strange pose of ¡®punching the witch doctor, kicking the tribe leader¡¯, like a martial arts expert. When the two of them had not reacted from the hit and was still caught in shock, Gu Mengmeng ran towards the other room with all her might. However, she had not run too far off when she was back-hugged by Elvis who had evolved back into human form. Gu Mengmeng struggled to escape from his embrace but then she heard the agitated Elvis speaking in a quivering voice, ¡°Xiao Meng, we have cubs.¡± Chapter 269 - Will I Give Birth To A Husky With A Human Head?

Chapter 269: Will I Give Birth To A Husky With A Human Head?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first reaction was to burst out inughter and p Elvis¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t joke, how could it be?!¡± Elvis gently turned Gu Mengmeng around to face him, not allowing her to resist as he stared into her eyes and speak in a serious tone, ¡°I confirmed that... you¡¯re pregnant. If you don¡¯t believe me, can I let Lea make a definite diagnosis?¡± ¡°F***, do you two think that your noses are B scanners? If you know whether I¡¯m pregnant just by smelling... why aren¡¯t you a god yet?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not hold the smile on her face any longer because of the two fellows in front of her... damn it, why were their expressions so dead serious? ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, I can¡¯t fly...¡± Elvis was quite hesitant. He started to regret weing the people from the Eagle-owl tribe. What if Xiao Meng took a fancy on them because they knew how to fly... Gu Mengmeng truly wanted tough but she could not bring herself to. Pointing at Lea with her shaky finger, she asked, ¡°Are... are you sure?¡± Lea smiled with an indescribable fanaticism in his gaze, nothing to do with lust or affection. It was a fanaticism that came from a person who finally saw light after being trapped in the darkness for such a long time. He stepped a step forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m 80 percent confirmed, if you just let me check it in detail again...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her hand and gestured a stop action. Lea immediately stopped talking and exchanged nces with Elvis. Both of them stared at Gu Mengmeng, who looked like she got struck by lightning, anxiously, holding their breaths and not knowing what she nned to do next. ¡°Ah... boo hoo hoo...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs gave way and she sat down on her butt. Luckily, Elvis had fast reflexes and he evolved into a huge lump of wolf meat to hold Gu Mengmeng firmly so as not to let her fall to the ground. Lea was also flustered. In his memory, once females heard that they were pregnant, all of them would be so excited as if they could not wait for everyone in this world to congratte them. Why did Gu Mengmeng look... so miserable? Elvis¡¯s heart ached too as he ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng t stomach to carry her. Seeing how she was crying her heart out, his heart sank into an intense torment. After a long time, he finally spoke up, ¡°Xiao Meng, if you don¡¯t want to give birth to little wolves as your first cubs... I...¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m only 19... at our side, I¡¯m haven¡¯t even reached the age to marry legally... I¡¯m still a baby myself, how am I supposed to raise kids... sob sob sob... does it hurt giving birth to wolves... will I give birth to a husky with a human head... damn, what if my son is a monster, what should I do...¡± Elvis did not know how tofort Gu Mengmeng because he did not understand all the worries she just mentioned. But he knew that Gu Mengmeng was crying not because she did not want to bear his cubs. This realization made him put his heart at ease. As long as it was not because of that, he had the confidence to face any other problems and obstacles. Thinking about this, Elvis wiped Gu Mengmeng tears away and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the damn use of being here with me!¡± Gu Mengmeng was outraged and she punched Elvis¡¯s chest harshly, growling, ¡°You¡¯re not the one giving birth and not the one receiving all the pain. Talk is cheap, to be an armchair quarterback...¡± Elvis frowned and looked towards Lea to ask him, ¡°How much pain will females receive when they give birth?¡± Lea gave a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t give birth before either...¡± Elvis stayed silent for a while before asking again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take care of Nina thest time?¡± Lea recalled and said, ¡°The process was quite easy and she gave birth without crying in pain.¡± Elvis sighed and he patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back lightly and said, ¡°See, Lea said it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng roared, ¡°Nina gave birth to eggs, do you know how small eggs are? Did you give birth to wolves before? Can wolf cubs be as small as eggs? Even if I didn¡¯t receive much education, you can¡¯t lie to me like that too!¡± Chapter 270 - No More Love, Is It?!

Chapter 270: No More Love, Is It?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis and Lea were shocked instantly. That stunned expression on them looked as if they had discovered a frightening big secret. Gu Mengmeng looked at them and felt even more helpless. Pointing at Elvis and Lea, she cried, ¡°I know that talk is cheap, to be an armchair quarterback. You two don¡¯t even have any experience. Are you two nning to use me as ab rat? I¡¯m not doing it, not doing it...¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and tried to prevent her from hurting herself after being overly agitated. His every action was done in utmost cautiousness so as not to let her feel wronged. ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll search for other females in the tribe who had given birth to wolf cubs before and after I ask them, I¡¯lle back and tell you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at Elvis¡¯s nose and looked at him as if she was looking at Chan Sai Mei, ¡°I¡¯m going through so much pain and difficulty to give birth to a son for you and you¡¯re actually leaving me when I¡¯m pregnant?!¡± Elvis was beyond dispute and he shook both his head and hands with a horrified but innocent expression. Lea suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m a snow fox so I have a higher chance of surviving outside in winter aspared to you. Stay here and take care of Gu Mengmeng, I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± Elvis frowned and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re the witch doctor. If something happens to Xiao Meng, it¡¯ll be safer with you present. You can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Both of themnded in a struggle and they looked at each other, not able toe up with a solution. Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and kicked Elvis, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much rubbish. Anyway, I¡¯m not giving birth. If you want, you can give birth yourself.¡± Once Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words reached their ears, the eyes of Elvis and Lea glimmered up in hope. Elvis asked, ¡°What¡¯s the chances of seeding?¡± Lea said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t tried it before.¡± Elvis remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Add all the risk on me, you just have to ensure that Xiao Meng won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Lea and Elvis started sizing Gu Mengmeng up seriously. That expression... Gu Mengmeng really think that she¡¯s ab rat now. ¡°What... what are you guys doing?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so terrified until she forgot how to cry and create a scene. ¡°We¡¯re thinking, what is the possibility of taking the wolf cub from your stomach to transfer it into Elvis¡¯s stomach...¡± Lea replied honestly. Gu Mengmeng rushed forward andnded a p on Lea¡¯s face. ring at Lea who was shocked beyond words and Elvis who was scared beyond words, she growled at them, ¡°Do you two have any normal human feelings at all?! Can I still survive after you cut open my stomach? Can the child still survive? Do you think that this is ¡®Little Gecko Borrowing The Tail¡¯? Do you think that my stomach will grow back after being cut?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto Elvis¡¯s beast-skin dress and pulled him towards herself. ring into Elvis¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve only mated and winter hasn¡¯t even passed and you¡¯re sick of me already, right? Isn¡¯t it too fast to murder me together with Lea so you can marry someone that¡¯s younger and prettier? No more love, is it?!¡± Elvis truly felt that he was beyond dispute and he frantically shook his head, ¡°No no no, I¡¯m just scared that you¡¯ll suffer. My heart aches for you...¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Elvis and said, ¡°If your heart really aches for me, you won¡¯t have made me pregnant in the first ce. Why are you trying to be wise after the fact now?¡± Elvis lowered his head, resembling a child who hadmitted a mistake. Gu Mengmeng calmed her breathing down and she looked like she was tired out from all the chaos too. Stepping one leg on the side of the bed and cing the other carelessly on the ground, she rested for a while before continuing, ¡°Elvis, just one question. Do you want this child?¡± Elvis hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°Yes yes yes yes!¡± Chapter 271 - You’re Not Allowed To Leave Me.

Chapter 271: You¡¯re Not Allowed To Leave Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°After I give birth to our child, will you love me or the baby?¡± Elvis answered, ¡°Both.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her chin and asked, ¡°Who will you love most?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and said gently, ¡°Of course it¡¯s you. This point will never change.¡± Gu Mengmeng then nodded her head in satisfaction and asked again, ¡°Then... will you not love me because of my out-of-shape figure after giving birth?¡± Elvis did not have much idea about an out-of-shape figure but he was very sure that regardless what Gu Mengmeng be, he would still love her. Thus, he shook his head firmly, ¡°I swear to the Beast Deity, I¡¯ll always love you and will love you more day by day.¡± Gu Mengmeng huddled in Elvis¡¯s embrace and hugged onto his waist, saying, ¡°You said it, if you have a change of mind in the future... I¡¯ll bring my son to the ce I came from and nevere back so that you won¡¯t be able to find us again.¡± Elvis frowned and held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, saying, ¡°Take that back, take that sentence back.¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted, feeling so wronged until she felt like crying. Elvis¡¯s heart ached, but he did not want to give in either so he begged in an appealing tone, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you want to do. Only words like leaving me, I won¡¯t allow, you don¡¯t have to think about it!¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to admit defeat, so she straightened her neck and said, ¡°If you have a change of heart, you¡¯re not letting me leave? Why are you so unreasonable?!¡± Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest, saying with his brows furrowed, ¡°If my heart changes, you can dig it out. But, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me.¡± Gu Mengmeng retracted her hand but to no avail so she used her other hand to punch Elvis¡¯s chest, ¡°I can¡¯t even defeat you, how can I dig your heart out?¡± ¡°With your onemand, I¡¯ll dig it out myself for you.¡± Elvis said. Gu Mengmeng turned her head away and said, ¡°Will you still listen to me after your heart changes?¡± ¡°My heart won¡¯t change.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and turned her head to face him. Without allowing her to protest, he sealed her lips as if it was to punish her although it looked more like a promise without words. Gu Mengmeng was kissed until she became all confused and dazed. Until she almost ran out of breath, she was then forcefully given back her freedom. Blushing, she leaned back into Elvis¡¯s embrace and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Will your heart really not change?¡± Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear to his left chest, letting her hear his heartbeat as he made a vow, ¡°I, Elvis, will only love one female, Gu Mengmeng, in my entire lifetime. If I go back on my promise, I¡¯ll be willing to ept my skin getting peeled, my bones getting crushed and other eternal doom. I¡¯ll be reborn as a wild beast for my remaining lifetimes and be provided as meat and blood for others.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and ced one finger onto Elvis¡¯s lips, ¡°I believe you, don¡¯t make such a malicious vow.¡± Elvis sighed, this little girl¡¯s mood swings really threw one off guard but even if she was like that, aspared to the other females in the Beast World, she can be considered as being the most gentle female. Elvis cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and kissed her on her lips before saying, ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll leave me in the future, you hear me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, implying that she agreed. Elvis then heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re now someone with cubs. Don¡¯t run around recklessly in every direction or else the consequences will be dire if you fall.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°For the sake of our baby¡¯s safety, I won¡¯t run around in the future. I¡¯ll walk very slowly and be careful of my own safety.¡± Elvis said, ¡°Don¡¯t even walk, just lie down. If you have anything you want to have or do, just tell me. I¡¯ll do it for you, understand?¡± Chapter 272 - Little Lecture of Gu’s Bluffing

Chapter 272: Little Lecture of Gu¡¯s Bluffing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis in shock while blinking herrge eyes. ¡°What if I need to shit? Are you going to shit on my behalf?!¡± Elvis paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her face andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, pregnant doesn¡¯t equal to being paralyzed, isn¡¯t being allowed to reach the ground a little too much? Over at our side, pregnantdies need enough exercise so that they will have an easierbor and the possibility of a hardbor is reduced too.¡± Upon hearing her talk about this, Lea inched forward too and he started listening to the little lecture of Gu¡¯s bluffing attentively. Gu Mengmeng maintained a lecturer pose, using her finger to point at a nearby cup. Lea immediately understood her and sent the cup filled with warm water to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng hummed like an old professor as she received the water cup and drank from it. Then, she started talking, ¡°During the pregnancy period of females, tremendously huge changes will be seen on their body structures. If they don¡¯t exercise for a long period of time, their muscles will degenerate and this will directly cause a difficultbor due to insufficient muscle strength. Halfway through, if their muscles don¡¯t have enough energy left, their baby will be trapped inside... touch wood, a rare tragedy on earth.¡± Weirdly, cold sweat started forming on Elvis¡¯s body and he looked towards Lea seriously before looking back at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll apany you to start exercising. Let¡¯s achieve to fill up your body with energy in these two months.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow twitched and she felt an uneasy feeling, as if she foresee herself getting trained into Nezha in ¡®A Hundred Thousand Bad Jokes¡¯ two monthster by Elvis... ¡°Eh...¡± Gu Mengmeng shuddered and she hugged her shoulders, saying, ¡°Everything has to be done in loose and tight management. The exercises should be appropriate and scientific. Not moving will cause insufficient strength in the muscles but over exercising will cause the air to be moved in premature births and eventually miscarriage anytime. When the fetus dies in the womb, it might even result in two dead lives in a single body...¡± Gu Mengmeng exined halfway and suddenly contemted whether the wolves were restrained by the government policy of only having one child. What if she nned to bring her husband and son back to her hometown one day, the number of children she was going to have would be a serious problem. Thus, she tilted her head to ask Elvis, ¡°Eh? How many cubs do your wolf tribe normally give birth to?¡± Elvis answered, ¡°Normally, it¡¯s three to nine cubs, but I heard someone giving birth to ten over cubs before.....¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to kill herself directly with just rolling her eyes once. Giving birth to twins in the present world was already damn f***ing awesome. Not to say, having triplets was something that countless number of people would be envious about. Damn it, why did it jump all the way to starting from triplets when it came to her? What the hell, Gu Mengmeng started imagining herself giving birth to a bunch of huskies, what an ¡®exciting¡¯ experience... Gu Mengmeng trembled and patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Then this will be a very big matter. If I identally hurt the fetuses in my stomach, it may result in ten dead lives in a single body...¡± Elvis¡¯s brows formed a dead knot and he pressed his lips together while looking at Gu Mengmeng. Now... he really regretted. If he knew how dangerous it was giving birth to cubs, he would never have made Xiao Meng pregnant. Seeing how Elvis was scared to death, the little devil in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart became secretly satisfied so she patted his shoulder again. ¡°Although women¡¯s pregnancy is like traveling around the gates of hell for a day and they may be pulled in at anytime to ¡®tour¡¯ the other world, this is after all the duty of females. As long as they eat and drink well during the pregnancy period, maintain a joyous mood and undergo appropriate exercises, the chances of them meeting idents duringbor will be greatly reduced.¡± Chapter 273 - You’re Worthy For Me To Sacrifice Everything.

Chapter 273: You¡¯re Worthy For Me To Sacrifice Everything.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis and Lea carved Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words word by word in their hearts, as if they were listening respectfully to an empress dowager reading the imperial decree. They did not seem to notice the mixed truths and lies in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words at all. She, a university student who had not even dated before, had all her pregnancy experience learned from television dramas and novels. However, something is better than nothing, aspared to Elvis and Lea, these two ancient men who did not have any general knowledge and did not even watch television, Gu Mengmeng was already considered a knowledgeable person. The two males exchanged nces solemnly and they did not even engage in any form of discussion when all division ofbor was done. Lea turned his head to look at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°Tell me, do you have anything you really want to eat? I¡¯ll search for it for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the endless whiteness outside and shook her head helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t go out when the snow seals the mountain?¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail and said with a slightly arrogant tone, ¡°Ordinary orcs can¡¯t but... I¡¯m a snow fox. The snow during winter is under my rule.¡± Lea sent his own tail to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and Gu Mengmeng ruffled it out of instincts for a while before realizing that Lea¡¯s tail had grew thicker than before. Looking at it in detail, a thickyer of fur had grown at the spot near his skin. If Lea¡¯s tail in the past gave off a seductive holy feeling, his fluffy tail now was a truly animated and cute version. Suppressing her desire to continue ruffling it, Gu Mengmeng forced herself to let it go and turned her head to pounce back into Elvis¡¯s arms. She wrapped both her arms tightly around Elvis¡¯s waist but her eyes were still uncontrobly fixated on Lea¡¯s tail. Damn it, addiction for fur was really not easy to cure! Especially this kind of clean, soft and fluffyrge tail, she really did not have any tolerance towards it. Gu Mengmeng puffed her face up and said, ¡°Even if you can go out, it¡¯s useless. In this world of ice and snow, what is there to eat? If there is something to eat... the people in the tribe will not need to get scared of talking about winter. Before winter, each and everyone of them was still giving their final farewell to anyone they saw.¡± Lea was pretty disappointed at Gu Mengmeng not hugging onto his tail like in the past when she was always unwilling to release it. However, seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression was not as sorrowful and indifferent as the past few days, Lea was already very happy. Stepping one step forward, he half-knelt in front of Gu Mengmeng with his two furry little ears shaking repeatedly on top of his head and hisrge tail, that looked like a cat teaser, swaying to and fro without any rhythm. He extended his furry paw and ced it on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thigh, looking as if he was Daji from King of Glory. The only difference was that he was a snow-white male version of Daji and one with thicker fur. Tilting his head to lengthen the line of his neck, his perfect side-view matched perfectly together with his long eyes. With a gentle gaze full of lingering sentiments, he said in a seductive tone, ¡°They aren¡¯t worthy of me risking the wind and snow to search for food but you¡¯re worthy for me to sacrifice everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not deny that her heart fluttered again because of Lea¡¯s behavior. Biting onto her lower lip, Gu Mengmeng turned her neck stiffly back and buried her entire face into Elvis¡¯s chest again while talking quietly to herself, ¡°I must be a loyal wife, I must be a loyal wife. Committing adultery in the mind is also considered asmitting adultery, both can¡¯t be forgiven.¡± Elvis supported the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head gently, clearly witnessing the change in her reaction towards Lea. Maybe, it¡¯s because he cared so that was why he was exceptionally sensitive. Chapter 274 - Keeping Your Own Counsel, Huh?

Chapter 274: Keeping Your Own Counsel, Huh?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea did not force Gu Mengmeng to give him any reaction, but onlyughed as he stood up to walk out of the cave. As he turned, it was unknown as to whether he had intentionally brushed his huge tail against her hips. Through her clothes, it made her feel limp and numb. Elvis then brought Gu Mengmeng back to the deep end of the cave. Due to the repeated times having shattered the snow blocking the entrance of the outermost cavern, it lost its capability to be sealed. The cold wind kept entering the cave with Lea¡¯s entrance and exits. Gu Mengmeng still felt slightly cold as she was carried back into her own cavern, so she told Elvis to block the entrance using beast skin. Elvis punched two blocks of firewood that had thicknessesparable to that of an arm onto the top of the wall. A piece of mottled tiger skin was tightly tied around the firewood with his front ws, creating a rough but unusually extravagant beast skin curtain. There was not much wind that could reach Gu Mengmeng through the obstacles created by various curvatures of the cave. With the tiger skin in addition to Elvis¡¯ unlimited supply of firewood, Gu Mengmeng had the warmest cavern. Gu Mengmeng sat on her seat, kicking her little feet boredly, looking at Elvis and asked, ¡°Hubby, can you let me hug your tail?¡± Elvis was just adding a pot of hot water to heat using the fire to ensure sufficient moisture in the cave, preventing her from nose bleeding again. His arms stopped moving as he turned around to look at her, ¡°I thought... you didn¡¯t like it.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, asking, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You are my husband.¡± Elvis ced the pot carefully and returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He did not sit onto the bed, but folded his legs and sat on the floor with his shoulders against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee, pulling her tiny hands and ying with them gently. His gaze was a little bleak, and even though the fire was clearly near, it was not enough to light up his eyes. ¡°My original form is not as beautiful as Lea¡¯s, I don¡¯t have that white and soft fur like his...¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ neck and shook it. She knew Elvis would feel inferior to Lea, mostly because she had shown too much infatuation towards his original form in the past and neglected Elvis¡¯ feelings that had caused him to feel so self-abashed. Slightly guilty, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Is it because of this, that you rarely transform into your original from in front of me?¡± Elvis nodded, avoiding her gaze for the first time as he was afraid to see annoyance and disgust in her eyes. Yeah, who would like themselves when they are fully ck aspared to Lea who was so lovable? Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face and turned it towards herself, looking straight into his eyes, saying, ¡°But I have already mated with you, so I can¡¯t do anything to others¡¯ bodies, right? I¡¯m pregnant with your baby, do you really have the heart to not grant such a little wish of mine? Hmm?¡± Elvis did not give her a reply, only slowly transforming out his tail. He did not show it arrogantly like how Lea did confidently since he still felt slightly embarrassed of his ck tail. He wanted to gain her love and recognition, yet was afraid things would go south and cause her to despise him. So, he hid his tail behind him, only revealing it slightly, hesitating, hesitating... Gu Mengmeng could not bother so much with him. She grabbed Elvis¡¯ huge tail and hugged it in her arms, scrutinizing it carefully before saying with a shocked expression, ¡°Wow, keeping your own counsel, huh?¡± Chapter 275 - He wants to pounce onto Gu Mengmeng…

Chapter 275: He wants to pounce onto Gu Mengmeng...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis froze, looking up at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s surprised face. Did she... pretend to like it, just tofort him? Gu Mengmeng rubbed her face against Elvis¡¯ tail, feeling on cloud nine. Unlike Lea¡¯s tail, Elvis¡¯ was not as fluffy nor was it as solid, the fur was slightly harder, but not to the point where it would poke her hands. It was a textured level of hardness. Gu Mengmeng stuck her finger into the tip of Elvis¡¯ tail, rubbing against the direction of the fur growth. It felt like fine sand between her fingers, clearly hard sand but carrying the warm from the sun and its own greasiness. It was different from Lea¡¯s definite fluff and softness, more of a hardness within softness, rigidity within the fluffiness. Damn, the punk style of the fur world, huh! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intoxicated look was so memorable, her deep gasps formed whimper-like sounds in her throat. Elvis felt his body harden as he felt a magical touch from his tail for the first time in his life. From Gu Mengmeng¡¯s actions and gaze, he truly felt that Xiaomeng sincerely liked his tail and did not fake it tofort him. This knowledge made him feel a lot more excited than before, it was as if the current from the tip of his tail directly charged the electricity somewhere. These uncontroble changes made him slightly flustered as he silently looked at Gu Mengmeng who was so immersed in rubbing his tail that she did not notice how weird she seemed, which caught Elvis in a strange struggle. He wanted to pounce onto Gu Mengmeng... But she was so focused on rubbing it, would she get angry if he disturbed her? What if she was so angry that she cried? It was said that pregnant females are not supposed to be angry, and can only give birth sessfully when they maintain a good mood. What does he do if he cannot hold it back anymore... Gu Mengmeng felt Elvis¡¯ tail slowly getting harder. Displeased, she kicked his backside, ¡°What are you doing? Rx!¡± Elvis swallowed his saliva uneasily, then helplessly unwrapped the beast skin skirt, ¡°Xiao Meng, it would be slightly difficult... for me to rx now.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally noticed Elvis¡¯ huge reaction, so frightened she quickly grabbed onto his huge tail. She brushed his tail while saying, ¡°Calm down, Elvis. I am in the early stages of pregnancy and I can¡¯t take this. If you stick your rod in, both me and the baby will die in front of you.¡± A face full of dismay and conflict, and ¡°ame with desire¡± were words clearly written in his deep eyes. Just like that, he stared right at Gu Mengmeng, not having the guts to rebel in the end. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and felt a little bad as she saw how miserable Elvis looked. After she cleared her throat, she patted the seat beside her, ¡°How about you sit over here, and I will think of another solution for you.¡± What else could Elvis be dissatisfied about? Immediately, he flipped onto the bed andy t without moving. Elvis¡¯ movements were so swift that the tail originally in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms slipped right out her hands, how could that happen? Gu Mengmeng pped Elvis¡¯ backside and his face started burning after that crisp-sounding p. Bearing with the dryness in his throat, Elvis huffed and puffed while looking at Gu Mengmeng. That expression, looked just like a frightened... grandma wolf? ¡°What are you looking at? Who asked you to move your tail away, return me your tail, if not just bear with it, I¡¯m not going to care about you!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head, a face of satisfaction from the queen-like attack. Chapter 276 - Ugh, It’s So Sour

Chapter 276: Ugh, It¡¯s So Sour

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the end of the day, Gu Mengmeng was still responsible towards Elvis. She had to put out the fire that she had ignited. It was just that the person responsible was only semi-automatic, falling into a deep sleep halfway and left the rest for Elvis to figure out. It was good that Elvis adored her so he did not dare to push her to go all out, cleaning up the mess aftering once, cing her onto the bed and allowing her to sleep soundly. The pregnant Gu Mengmeng could sleep much better than before. When she had awakened from thirst, she didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed. Gu Mengmeng removed the beast skin. Before her feet touched the ground, Elvis had already delivered a cup of water to her, ¡°You woke up? Drink some water and quench your thirst.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried a little sip, it was warm, the temperature was just right. Gu Mengmeng felt much better once the cup of warm water entered her stomach. Stretching her arms, she leanedzily against Elvis¡¯ shoulders, asking, ¡°How long did I sleep?¡± There was no concept of how many hours in Elvis¡¯ world. He thought for a moment and could only reply ambiguously, ¡°You slept for a long while.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her t tummy, and even though it did not look much different, she still found it very magical that she had a baby in her tummy. Although she was not hungry, but the little one has to eat even if the big one does not. Despite not having experience as a mother, Gu Mengmeng still knew that she could not make her child hungry. With that, Gu Mengmeng rolled up her sleeves and prepared to make some food. When she walked by the pot, she then realized Lea had left before she slept, saying that he wanted to find some snacks for her. She slept for such a long time, but why did she not see him when she woke up? Gu Mengmeng turned around to ask Elvis, ¡°Did Lea return when I was asleep?¡± Elvis retrieved a piece of beast skin for Gu Mengmeng to wear over her body. This piece of beast skin was custom designed ording to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wishes, although it sounds exaggerated to say designed since it was just a piece ofpleterge rabbit skin with the front w area removed, then sewn together into a simple sleeve. Gu Mengmeng had tiny arms that fit right through, and the hind leg areas could just be sewn again ording to the thickness of her legs. With a simple tie of a few beast skin ropes around her waist, it was considered to fit just right. It looked simr to many cartoon onesie pajamas seen on Taobao, just that Gu Mengmeng wore arge rabbit on her body. The fluffy white furplemented Gu Mengmeng¡¯splexion. In front of the fire, she looked like a glowing jade doll that made people want to go closer and care for her. Elvis helped Gu Mengmeng wear on her huge rabbit pajamas while replying, ¡°No, it is very difficult to find food in winter, it would probably take about three to five days at least.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly dismayed, feeling like she had a poor character. She clearly knew Lea was this nice to her so he could amend their rtionship, but she had already mated with Elvis, which made it impossible for her to patch back with Lea. Yet, she still allowed him to go to such great lengths for her, causing her to feel like a rotting ¡°green tea bitch¡± stench was increasingly spreading from her body, Elvis did not know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking, only feeling unhappy at the sight of her dampened mood. Wrapping his hands around her waist, he back hugged her, asking into her ear, ¡°Why? Do you miss him? Do you want me to go look for him?¡± Chapter 277 - Aiyo, My Aged Waist

Chapter 277: Aiyo, My Aged Waist

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis smelled himself carefully and did not notice any sour smell. He did not bother much either, just fixing his gaze on Gu Mengmeng, smiling, ¡°Is it because I did not satisfy you just now, so...¡± With that, Elvis bridal carried Gu Mengmeng, and it did not take any words to know that he was going to ¡°make up¡± to her. Gu Mengmeng shook her head hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, I¡¯m pregnant, and must not be tired. Aiyo, my aged waist... it is still hurting.¡± Elvis could not help butugh at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exaggerated acting, poked her nose saying, ¡°You can have many partners, but... you must love me the most.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrows, shooting a weird look at Elvis full of ambiguity. Elvis felt his heart sank... Did he go overboard? Females clearly didn¡¯t like... such requests. Elvis heaved a huge sigh at the things he just said. Gu Mengmeng pinched Elvis¡¯ ears, twisted and pulled it upwards, but a smiley expression remained, ¡°I can have many partners? What do you mean? Are you suspecting that there is something going on between Lea and I? Or are you expecting that?¡± Elvis¡¯ ears hurt a lot from that twisting, but there was still sweetness remaining in his heart. Gu Mengmeng did not go easy, not letting go while interrogating, ¡°What? Are you saying that I¡¯m getting annoying, so you¡¯re pushing me to someone else? Do you not want your wife and your child?¡± Elvis did not care about his ears, only hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms and gave her a kiss, ¡°I would much rather you have only me by your side, but... I want you to be happy.¡± ¡°Which eye of yours is seeing that I am not happy?¡± Seeing how Elvis¡¯ ears were twisted red, she finally let go with the prompt of her heartache. She folded her arms, still looking stubbornly at Elvis. Elvis replied rather upset, ¡°You looked so disappointed when you woke up and realized Lea was not around. I...¡± Gu Mengmeng jabbed Elvis¡¯ eyebrows, ¡°Lea isn¡¯t my husband, yet he braved the snow to look for snacks for me. How could I act like I don¡¯t know anything while eating and sleeping peacefully knowing he still isn¡¯t back tillte? How do we return the favor we owe him? It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s alright, but if there is an ident and something unfortunate happens, I would have emotional trauma for life.¡± However, Elvis objected, ¡°It is expected for a male to do things for a female. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that only Lea could be so mobile in the winter, I think every male in Saint Nazaire would be willing to do these things for you.¡± Once again, Gu Mengmeng felt themunication barrier due to their difference in values. She stayed silent to organize her thoughts, then asked, ¡°Why are males nice to me? Is it because I am a female? Or is it to express goodwill, so we can mate?¡± Elvis was confused, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°If someone else is nice to me and I ept their goodwill, I would then have to repay the favor in some way or another. For example, I order Bode to get some honey because I taught him how to retrieve them without injuring his hands. He used the method I taught him and shared some with me, so I naturally can ept it without burden. However, I won¡¯t be able to ept the fish he caught if he were to split it in half with me. With the same reasoning, I can ept the food, beast skin and other necessities you provide me with because you are my husband. However, if others gave me those things, I wouldn¡¯t want it because if I had epted them, it would give them the wrong idea and make them thing that if they tried a little harder, there could be a chance I would mate with them.¡± Chapter 278 - Accept Him, Let Him Be Your Partner

Chapter 278: ept Him, Let Him Be Your Partner

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis did not quite understand, but did not interrupt Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If one never really considered epting another as a part, they should not have given others the wrong idea from the start. Using then in this way was too shameless, someone with a high moral principle like me would not be able to do it. And now, Lea is living in our cave because of your injury while his cave is temporarily inhabited by people from the Eagle-owl tribe, we can¡¯t possibly burn our bridges and chase others away, can we? So I agree for Lea to stay in our cave, but I do not wish to be too cared for by him.¡± Gu Mengmeng paused and organized her thoughts again before continuing, ¡°You also know... about Lea and I. However, no matter how much I once liked him, we have already mated now and I do not wish for him think that if he were to be any nicer to me, we could be like us in the past. The best method would hence be to not cross the line and have a reasonable distance between each other. I can ept it if he only takes half an hour to look for snacks for me today. After all, I am pregnant, so it is natural for a friend to lend me a helping hand. But the extent of three to four days... is too burdensome to me.¡± Elvis stayed quiet for a long while after he finished listening, his mystic blue eyes deep as the sea. He pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you really decided on not forgiving... Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply, but asked him, ¡°Do you wish for me to?¡± Elvis hesitated, but eventually nodded. Gu Mengmeng sat back, a distance away from Elvis, then furrowed her brows asking, ¡°Then? What do you wish for me to do, after I have forgiven him?¡± A blood vessel dted on Elvis¡¯ forehead. No words were needed to tell the struggle and conflict within him, it was all too clear. It seemed like a century before Elvis replied dryly, ¡°ept him, let him be your partner.¡± ¡°What about you? Are you going to leave me?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied coldly. Elvis looked up violently, shaking his head resolutely, ¡°I will never leave you, not at any time.¡± Gu Mengmeng folded her arms, ¡°You know, I can only have one partner.¡± Elvis tried to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, but was shaken off by Gu Mengmeng. He knew she was angry, but he still decided to continue speaking. Moving two steps forward, he wrapped Gu Mengmeng in his arms, his chin against her neck. His husky voice made one¡¯s heart ache, ¡°I desire to have you for myself, and make you belong to me only. However... other than the times that Lea spends with you, he would rather die than live on. There is only hatred and destruction in his eyes... like me in the past.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt something, she could not exin clearly what she was thinking. She only knew she should listen quietly to Elvis, so she did not struggle further, allowing him to exin their past while hugging her. ¡°We both stood on a cliff, on the verge of copsing, yet blindly walked towards the abyss doomed to eternal damnation. I was very lucky to have you to grab on to me. Originally Lea... had such an opportunity too. Elvis sighed, ¡°Lea and I barely survived until we met you. If we had never met you, we would have used hatred as the motivation to survive, but today... if we lose you, there would be nothing we could hold on that would keep us breathing.¡± Chapter 279 - Among Us, Who Did You Think

Chapter 279: Among Us, Who Did You Think

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis could tell from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression that she wanted to know what had happened in the past. Although those memories were not great, and it would seem bloody to open one¡¯s own wounds, but he had no other person to open up to and tell these things to other than Gu Mengmeng. Elvis sighed, asking, ¡°From When do you want to begin to hear from?¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her tiny hand on Elvis¡¯ chest, covering his left breast and feeling his heartbeat. She leaned lovingly in his arms, replying gently, ¡°From whenever you are willing to share with me that would not make you upset.¡± Elvis thought long and hard about his past. As he hugged Gu Mengmeng, he suddenly felt that it was not worth it to bring up the past, that used to cause numerous sleepless nights, hatred in his heart and killing of his desires. After having Gu Mengmeng, he felt those tough days were nothing but a nightmare that had passed with the snap of a finger, so blurry that it seemed insignificant. Since they were on the topic on Lea, just temporarily put aside the tough past, and not bring up the unhappy events of the past. If Xiaomeng knew, it would only affect her mood. At that thought, Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll start, from the day I met Lea.¡± ¡°At that time, I was still a lone ranger, and I met Lea in the forest where he was injured from head to toe. He was on the verge of death and was unable to even maintain a human form, yet was unwilling to lie in the drain waiting for death like normal beasts, resolutely raising his head staring at one direction. I did not know what he was looking at, I just knew that gaze... was what I had seen in the reflection of the water countless times. Elvis paused,ughed sarcastically and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I was thinking back then, it was just a curious coincidence that I split half of my food with him and sat with him, peacefully eating the first meal in my life apanied. That feeling was weird, we clearly met for the first time yet it felt like we had known each other for a long time, no words were needed to understand what the other was thinking... or, it wasn¡¯t no words, just those feelings, they can¡¯t be expressed innguages.¡± Elvis looked down at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her tummy, replying, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us mating, I think I would really believe you and Lea were partners.¡± Gu Mengmeng had brought up this question very long ago, Elvis furrowed his brows and sighed, ¡°How do two males be a pair?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted, murmuring, ¡°..., how do you love each other when you have different sexes?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elvis was...¡±How do you love each other when you have different sexes?¡± They already have a child, if it isn¡¯t love then what is? ¡°Nothing nothing, you continue.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her arms, expressing apology for ruining the atmosphere, even though it was not even a little sincere... Elvis did not continue, but thought if something else. He supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, ¡°I remember you thought this way before. The day of the Coming-To-Age Ceremony, you still treated Lea¡¯s prayer as forcing me into adulthood, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as she remembered Lea dressed up all weird jumping around that wooden pagoda, nodding delightedly. ¡°Then... Originally, among us, who did you think was attacking and who did you think was the one being attacked?¡± Chapter 280 - Momnesia

Chapter 280: Momnesia

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Goodness gracious, this question was serious. If she answered truthfully, Gu Mengmeng did not even dare to suspect that in order to prove his male abilities, Elvis would directly make her lie on the bed until their son was born. Damn, just the thought of it made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs go numb, cheekbones soft and heart palpitate. With a dryughter, Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples while pretended to be forgetful, ¡°Ah, people always say that pregnant people have ¡°momnesia¡± for three years. I just got pregnant and my memory is already fading, the things of the past... Aiyo, I can¡¯t seem to remember~¡± Elvis was not an idiot, but he could not do anything about Gu Mengmeng. Raising his eyebrows, he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny nose, ¡°Just remember, I will ask you again three yearster. Then, you will think properly before replying.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gu Mengmeng clung onto Elvis¡¯ arm obediently, looking up at Elvis, ¡°Continue, what happened after that?¡± Elvis recollected his emotions that had been stirred by Gu Mengmeng, then continued, ¡°After we ate, Lea suggested creating a tribe. At first, I was very shocked. There were only two of us, how could we create a tribe? Furthermore, I was used to leading the wandering life back then. I had never thought of... settling down.¡± ¡°However, back then, there was nothing worth doing for me. Creating a tribe was nothing more than something I had yet to try out of the many crazy things I had done. So, I agreed, having the mentality that we would just get crazy for a few days together and I would leave once I got bored. That year, we fought together, one bloody battle after another, finding our ce among the various territories of the tribes, nning our own territory, marking the beginning of Saint Nazaire territorial formation. But back then, we did not even have a name for our tribe.¡± ¡°The next spring, Lea and I went to a female beauty pageant. We met Maya for the first time. She originally joined thepetition with the first beauty from her tribe, but had met a stray beast on her way back. The males in her tribe were unable to protect the both of them at the same time, so they decided to abandon Maya and focus on protecting their first beauty. However, the stray beasts are not the type to leave well enough alone. They told someone to watch Maya while the rest attacked full force, fighting for the other female. In that fight, the female was bitten to death by an extremely aggressive stray beast, but Maya who was abandoned originally managed to keep her life because she had curled up in her corner silently.¡± ¡°Initially, I did not want to bother about these troublesome things, but Lea said that there must be females for the tribe to develop, and the females saved from the hands of stray beasts are the least likely to stir fights. So, we decided to save Maya from the stray beasts, and brought her back to the beauty pageant. Despite the fact that she had yet matured into adulthood at that time, she still managed to attract the attention of numerous males after getting dolled up by Lea, who all joined our tribe thereafter. The name Saint Nazaire was the result of Lea consulting with the beast deity during Maya¡¯s Coming-To-Age Ceremony. In beastnguage, it meant sanctioner.¡± ¡°Then, the people of the tribe all knew about Maya¡¯s experience, so they thought the beast deity wanted our tribe to grow and strengthen, saving more females that had been preyed on by stray beasts like Maya in the form of sanctioners. However, Lea and I knew the meaning of sanctioners to us... was revenge.¡± Chapter 281 - I Resembled a More Alive Person Than Him

Chapter 281: I Resembled a More Alive Person Than Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Revenge?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand why and asked, ¡°For who?¡± ¡°We never asked each other this question, but both knew that there were someone to take revenge from in our hearts.¡± Elvis paused, before continuing, ¡°Now it seems like the person Lea wishes to seek revenge from must be Sauder.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued to ask. Elvis looked down at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sapphire eyes flickering with the reflection of the fire, resembling the starry sky. Elvis could not take his eyes off her, he rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head lightly and said gently, ¡°Now, I can¡¯t even remember what I was resenting, all those are insignificantpared to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt warm, she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be able to apany you ovee the unhappy past. In the future... we will be happier.¡± Elvis nodded with tenderness in his smile. He lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin andnded a kiss, said, ¡°So, don¡¯t ever leave me. I... I don¡¯t want to go back again.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and kissed Elvis back. Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng and put her onto hisp. With his chin resting on her head, he looked at the burning fire pit and slowly opened his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Sauder¡¯s men had done to Lea, But I know that Lea¡¯s hatred towards them is unquenchable. His n of forming Saint Nazaire... was never a rushed decision from the start.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned, ¡°You mean, from the start Lea had wanted to form a strong tribe topete with Sauder, for revenge?¡± Elvis nodded slowly and said, ¡°Meeting me was a turning point, his n was slowly formed after that. I didn¡¯t know why he ced me in such an important position and did not be the leader himself. With his abilities, he should still be able to achieve his goal without me. I asked him this question before, his answer was... I resembled a more live person than him.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not really understand what this meant, she wanted to look up but Elvis stopped her head from moving. He fiddled with her hand and continued, ¡°That sounded strange, right? I had asionally recalled this sentence in these few years, but still could notprehend it. Until I met you, I witnessed what¡¯s meant by being ¡®alive¡¯. Can you imagine? Before he met you, Lea¡¯s expression only consisted of smiling and never once did it change. Whether it was facing unreasonable females or opponents that were strong, despicable or weak, that was his only expression. Nobody could read his mind from his expression, not even... me.¡± ¡°But after meeting you, there was light in his eyes, his smile started to represent emotions. I could even see jealousy in his eyes... just because you neglected him when ying with Sandy. He slowly resuscitated from an empty shell to a lively person. That was when I realized, he probably said that sentence because I would at least show ¡®disgust¡¯ or ¡®impatient¡¯ to some things, while he... did not even have such feelings.¡± Chapter 282 - Our Family Don’t Need Someone Who’s Weaker Than Me

Chapter 282: Our Family Don¡¯t Need Someone Who¡¯s Weaker Than Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng could not imagine what was like to be living without the feelings of disgust? Or... could that even considered to be alive? Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head andnded a kiss on the top. He continued, ¡°To someone that never had a single emotion for years, any feelings to him now will be magnified a few timespared to normal people. The more happiness he had felt because of you, the more pain he is suffering now. I am worried that he couldn¡¯t withstand the huge contrast.¡± Gu Mengmeng was anxious too, with the guilt of not killing someone but the person had died because of her. Biting into her lower lip, Gu Mengmeng was a little discouraged. ¡°But I can¡¯t mate with him just out of pity. If I epted him but I don¡¯t love him, won¡¯t his life be even sadder? Perhaps... after a while of not getting answers from me, he would slowly give up? Or perhaps one day, he will meet someone better and realize I don¡¯t deserve to be so persistent over?¡± Elvis smiled. He cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said earnestly, ¡°There is no one better than you in this entire world.¡± Gu Mengmeng enjoyed being praised by her own husband, but being too shy to admit with words, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s what you think, others might have different thoughts, right?¡± Elvis sighed. He had wished for the two ¡®possibilities¡¯ Gu Mengmeng mentioned toe true more than anyone else, but at the same time, he knew more than anyone how impossible these two ¡®possibilities¡¯ were. Elvis must be the first in the Beast World to persuade his female to ept someone else, as other females don¡¯t even need coaxing, it was something that could not be stopped. There might even be more members added to the family after the female went for a walk casually. Meanwhile, his one... was so caring, gentle and he was unable to let her go. ¡°I don¡¯t force you to ept Lea, but at least give him a chance to get used to it. Don¡¯t be so cruel to him before he gives up.¡± Elvis¡¯s fingers fiddled with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, while feeling extremely conflicted in his heart too. Why would any man be willing to let his wife bring more men back? But... ¡°If not for the battle I asked for the previous time, the happy man would have been him. Every time I saw Lea being sad over you, I felt like I was a despicable thief that stole the happiness supposedly belonging to him...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled suddenly. She looked up at Elvis and asked, ¡°You really think that I was won over by you with a fight?¡± Elvis nodded in all seriousness. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh, but she could not bother exining. She hugged Elvis¡¯s face and kissed his chin, said, ¡°Well then, you have to train your skills, in case you lose someday and new members are going to join our family.¡± Elvis paused for a while, before asking, ¡°Does that mean that you will ept Lea if he beats me?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer. Instead, she threw a question back. ¡°If I said yes, would you take a dive?¡± ¡°Take a dive? In where?¡± Elvis asked earnestly. Gu Mengmeng was speechless. She reorganized her thoughts and said, ¡°What I meant was, if I said yes, would you lose to him deliberately?¡± Elvis shook his head firmly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to give you to anyone, even Lea. If he wishes to join our family, he must win me with his own power. Our family don¡¯t need someone who¡¯s weaker than me.¡± Chapter 283 - Only Deaths, No Defeats

Chapter 283: Only Deaths, No Defeats

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, being minimally satisfied, before circling around Elvis¡¯s neck and said, ¡°You will listen to me, right?¡± Elvis nodded his head without hesitations. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead rested against Elvis¡¯s and she said, ¡°I want you to be... invincible.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment before smiling and kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s on the lips. He said softly, ¡°Okay, from today onwards, there will only be deaths and no defeats.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Only victories and no defeats, definitely no deaths. I don¡¯t want to be a widow, neither do I want my son to be an orphan.¡± Elvis¡¯s gaze followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to her t stomach and a magical feeling was spreading in his body. cing Gu Mengmeng onto the bed, he kneeled on the floor, put his face against her abdomen and listened attentively. Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°It has only been a few days, what can you possibly hear? At least wait for three to five months to hear something.¡± Elvis tilted his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You will be giving birth in sixty days. After three to five month... there¡¯s no need to listen anymore, he should be running around already.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, her eyes widened and she asked, ¡°What? Sixty days?¡± Elvis nodded his head and replied, ¡°The pregnancy with a wolf cub is around sixty to sixty-three days.¡± ¡°What the heck!¡± Gu Mengmeng wholeheartedly felt that her life was on fast-forward mode ever since she came to the Beast World. First love, breaking up, marriage, pregnancy... The duration of every incident was fast-paced and short-lived, it was over to the next one before she had time to slowly think through it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis asked. With a bitter face, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Others always said that women are like princesses while dating, empresses after marriage, Queen Mother when pregnant and.... an old maidservant for the rest of their life after giving birth. I had been a princess for only a few days when you rushed to mate; an empress for less than a month before bing the Queen Mother. I expected to be that for ten months, and you led me into the journey of an old maidservant in just two months... Sobs sobs sobs, Elvis, marrying you is so not worth it, I want a refund, a refund...¡± Elvispletely did not understand the difference between princess, empress, Queen Mother and old maidservant, or he simply did not know the meaning behind those titles. Gu Mengmeng had extreme mood swings after she became pregnant and Elvis was especially scared when she was angry, as she had said miscarriages could be resulted from pregnant women being angry, hence being especially dangerous. So Elvis asked carefully, ¡°Do you want to be a princess, the empress or the Queen Mother?¡± Gu Mengmeng sobbed and twitched her lips, she said, ¡°None, I want to be the queen.¡± ¡°Alright, you will be the queen. We will host the Heaven Worshiping ceremony when all the ice has melted and ask Lea to report to the Beast Deity, that you are the queen in Saint Nazaire, is that okay?¡± Elvis asked earnestly. Looking at Elvis¡¯s serious expression, Gu Mengmeng smiled, raised her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s too much of a trouble, I only want to be your queen.¡± Elvis smiled too. He kneeled on the floor with his upper body circling around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. He said, ¡°The queen belonging to me only? Can I even be happier?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head proudly and said in a ¡®d you know¡¯ manner, ¡°The queen has an order for you now, you have to help look after the children, not leaving them on my own and bing the hands-off boss.¡± Chapter 284 - I Didn’t Know You Are Such a Scheming Bitch

Chapter 284: I Didn¡¯t Know You Are Such a Scheming Bitch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis smiled and said, ¡°Idiot, the females in the Beast World are only in charge of breastfeeding, the males will do all the rest.¡± Gu Mengmeng was overjoyed, her curved eyebrows shoot up and she asked, ¡°So, you are the one taking care of the children? Not me?¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°But you have to look after the children and take care of me during confinement at the same time, won¡¯t that be too tiring for you?¡± Although Gu Mengmeng never had children before, she had experience of looking after them and she knew the horror of naughty children by heart. ¡°Confinement?¡± Elvis spotted the key point. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and continued, ¡°After giving birth, all the bones in the body would be shifted more or less, hence a confinement period of one month is needed to rest in bed and let the bones return to their original position. No wind blowing and no strenuous activities, unless you want to have long-termplications and suffer for the rest of your life.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know at that time how she had dug a hole for herself with that sentence. Elvis remembered her words by heart, before replying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lea can look after the children while I look after you.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to throw your kids to others?¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng on her forehead and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be too cruel to Lea, at least let him do something for you, if not he really won¡¯t be able to live on.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and felt guilty. But Elvis smiled, in an extremely evil manner. ¡°Unmated males won¡¯t be able to break past the bottleneck of the third-level. I¡¯m a fourth-level beast now, while Lea is a third... He can¡¯t win me.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a while to react. She looked at Elvis with the ¡®I didn¡¯t know you are such a scheming bitch¡¯ face and said, ¡°So you are saying... those that can¡¯t defeat you can¡¯t be our family members, but all those that are unmated can¡¯t win you... So you are just using Lea as a free Filipino maid? Is this okay? Is this really okay? You two... Aren¡¯t you guys the best buddies that had stuck together for years? What about being best friends through life and death? The boat of friendship had sunk just like that?¡± But Elvis calmly replied, ¡°If he¡¯s unwilling, he can leave straight away, I will not stop him.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are this kind of Elvis, how evil....¡± Elvis pulled over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and kissed it repeatedly, then he said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty at all. Just ept all the kindness he treats you with. You can consider whether to ept him when he finally beats me someday.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something more, but Elvis had already stood up and walked towards the stone pot. He said, ¡°Lea had cooked three-day worth of food before leaving and he asked me to pour one bowl into the pot to heat it up for you every time. It shall be this bowl today...¡± While saying, Elvis had poured the entire bowl of who-knows-what into the pot. There were boiled water of a fingertip¡¯s depth in the pot originally. With the frozen food dropping into the pot, the boiling water sshed all over. But Elvis was indifferent and did not bother moving, just staring at the pot as though he was facing some powerful enemies, repeatedlyparing what was happening in the pot to what Lea had told him when the food was ready to serve. Looking at Elvis, whom was not the best at cooking, continuously learning and trying for her, Gu Mengmeng could not bring herself to discuss with him further about other men, especially when the man was ¡ª her ex. But what Elvis did not tell Gu Mengmeng was, when she had forgiven everything Lea had done and willing to ept him, he could... lose to Lea anytime. Chapter 285 - Mengmeng, I’m Back

Chapter 285: Mengmeng, I¡¯m Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The third day, Elvis¡¯s cave was broken into again. Wrapping herself with a piece of hide, Gu Mengmeng went out and saw Lea sweeping the snow off his body with his furry tails under the clear moonlight. The moment he saw Gu Mengmeng, the snow fox turned into a human, while his hairy big tail and a pair of adorable fox ears remained. ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m back.¡± Lea¡¯s smile was even brighter than the moonlight. He stamped a few times at the entrance to shake off all the remaining snow on his body, but raised his hand to stop Gu Mengmeng from approaching. ¡°Go and wait inside first, I wille in when my body is warmed by the fire,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t feel cold.¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she walked to Lea and held his hand. Together, they walked deeper into the cave. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Elvis was just talking about how we have finished all the food you¡¯ve. If you still don¡¯t return, he will have to cook himself. Hey, just think about his cooking skills...¡± Lea did not utter a single word, he just followed behind Gu Mengmeng quietly and let her hold on to him. Everything felt like a dream. During these three days, he had searched for food edible for her day and night. Every time he was about to freeze to death, he would tell himself that Mengmeng was still waiting for him and he had to make it back alive. But when he really saw her waiting for him, he was in disbelief. Is Mengmeng... no longer angry at him? He dared not to ask this question. He did not even dare to make any noise, afraid that all these are just the illusions he sees as he was about to freeze to death in the snow. The moment he pops this phantom bubble, he would be left to the death rhapsody of howling winds and icy snow. Being able to see this sight before dying... He decided to forgive all the Beast Deity¡¯s cruelty in the past because of this moment¡¯s kindness. In the inner part of the cave, Elvis was mixing food in the pot. He looked up at Lea and said, ¡°I would believe that you have died outside if you have not made it back.¡± Lea smiled faintly and did not answer. Pulling Lea to the fire pit and signaling him to sit down, Gu Mengmeng took a piece of hide for him to wrap himself up. She said, ¡°You must be tired from the three days outside. Eat some food and have a good rest after this, we will talk about anything tomorrow.¡± Elvis pped his hands to signal that the food were done heating. He then took thergest bowl and filled it up for Gu Mengmeng, before taking two small bowls for Lea and himself. Elvis handed over the bowl to Lea, but Lea did not take it. Elvis frowned. ¡°Do you expect me to feed you?¡± Lea smiled suddenly, carefully taking the small bowl and tasted it. Yes, this illusion is so real, even for the temperature and taste. ¡°Wah...¡± Gu Mengmeng had only taken a month before she started vomiting suddenly. She kneeled at the bedside and vomited till she could not straighten her back. Elvis immediately put his bowl down, patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and looked back at Lea whom had a foolish smile on his face. ¡°Did the cold make you an idiot? Quickly get some water!¡± Ah, he felt so happy being able to do a small favor for Mengmeng before he died. Lea nodded and went to take Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cup while smiling. He filled a cup of warm water from the stone pot at the side and passed it to Elvis. But Elvis was too anxious when taking it and his nails identally cut into Lea¡¯s finger. Blood... Bleeding? And it feels a little... painful? So... this isn¡¯t an illusion? Chapter 286 - You Are the One Who Held My Hand First

Chapter 286: You Are the One Who Held My Hand First

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why are you in a daze? Water!¡± Elvis was surprised by Lea¡¯s state this time. Lea used to be sharp and sensitive, the slow reaction was nothing like him. Lea was awakened by Elvis¡¯s call. He wanted to pass the cup to Elvis, but changed the direction midair and he walked straight up to Gu Mengmeng. He carried Gu Mengmeng, whom had just vomited, with one leg kneeling on the ground and another in a ny degrees angle, he made a chair with his leg to let Gu Mengmeng sit down. Then, he used his big tail to secure her back, turning himself into a human-fox chair. With two hands empty now, he wiped away the stain on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips with one hand and passed the cup to her mouth with the other. He said gently, ¡°Come, drink some water.¡± Gu Mengmeng had vomited till she was so dizzy that she could not recognize who was the one taking care of her. She took a sip along the opening of the cup, rinsed her mouth, spit it out and swallowed another sip before finally suppressing the urge to vomit. Lea stuck out his tongue and licked away the water stain on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. This act had shocked Gu Mengmeng who just recovered. She instinctively took a step back and looked at Lea warily, ¡°What... What are you doing?¡± Lea stretched out his two hands, one with the cup and another with something that resembled a bunch of grapes but had the texture of crystals. He tilted his head and said, ¡°I have no hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng used her sleeve to wipe her mouth herself, before letting out a driedughter and she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will do it myself¡±. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng with a wronged expression and said, ¡°You are the one who held my hand first...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not rebut. The education in the present world was different from that in the Qing Dynasty. Linking arms, giving hot water and leading a friend that had been out for three days to the fire pit was something normal to Gu Mengmeng, but was a special kind of hint for Lea. Gu Mengmeng sighed and stood up from Lea¡¯s legs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my bad, I will take note in the future.¡± Lea stood up together with Gu Mengmeng and hugged her from the back. Like a puppy being abandoned by its owner, he looked pitiful and said, ¡°I want to hear your confession and not an apology.¡± ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not struggle. Undeniably, the stories Elvis had told her made her soft when facing Lea. After all, human hearts were made of flesh and blood. ¡°I will not pass the boundary and be greedy for more again.¡± Unlike Elvis who hugged Gu Mengmeng with all his strength every single time, Lea¡¯s hug was soft and loose, giving Gu Mengmeng the space to breathe, but not letting her to struggle as she likes. It was like a gentle trap, not evoking fear in people but deadly in a simr way. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the boundaries you have set, so... please be a little nicer to me, just a little, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not reject him. Elvis had said that she was the only person that had managed to bring Lea out from his own hatred to be someone truly alive. If she shot him down brutally, it might be Lea¡¯sst straw. After all, they had been lovers in the past, Gu Mengmeng would not be able to bring herself to push Lea to his death. But giving in out of pity... Gu Mengmeng admitted that she was not so kind to make sacrifices to this exte Chapter 287 - Can People That Loved Each Other Still Be Friends?

Chapter 287: Can People That Loved Each Other Still Be Friends?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lea, let¡¯s forgive each other.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed away Lea¡¯s hug lightly, the mild gesture instead made Lea unable to continue restraining her. Gu Mengmeng took a step in front, before turning to look and Lea and she said, ¡°When I liked youst, I liked you with all my heart. I don¡¯t know where we will be in now if not for all the things that happened. Perhaps I would have mated with you and be pregnant with your children, or I will break up with you even if you didn¡¯t do the things that made me sad. Because... like is just like, it¡¯s different from love.¡± Lea was forcing to keep his smile and his shivering lips looked pitiful. He plucked one from the crystal-like grapes and stuffed it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth without saying anything, before exining on his own, ¡°This is the Xue Ling fruits which only ripen in the winter. There are not many that have tried it in the Beast World, even for my tribe of snow foxes, they would not take the risk to look for it in the winter. But it has a special taste and all the females love it after eating. Eat more while it¡¯s still fresh and don¡¯t let my efforts go to waste.¡± After that, he stuffed all the Xue Ling fruits into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, before turning to walk away. That back... He had fled away. He had always stayed calm andposed facing enemies several times more powerful than him, yet he always crumbled under Gu Mengmeng. He did not know what he was scared about. At least Gu Mengmeng did not erase that rtionship away, she said that she wanted to forgive each other, she even admitted that she liked him herself. Shouldn¡¯t it be something worth celebrating about? But why... why did he felt a sharp pain in his heart? It was even more painful than the day she had mated. Ah, it must be due to some frozen bites he had gotten while searching for the Xue Ling fruits, if not how could he exin the thousand-year old sheet of ice covering his heart. Hard yet brittle, it will shatter into the smallest ice pieces with just one sentence from Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng looked at the Xue Ling fruits in her arms and did not chase after Lea. She knew that with Lea¡¯s cleverness, he would have figured out what she had wanted to say. Giving him some time to slowly ept it might be the best way for everyone. Can people that had loved each other still be friends? This was a debate that questioned humanity. To Gu Mengmeng herself, she did not believe in it happening. But to Lea, what other titles could she give him other than being ¡®friends¡¯? Gu Mengmeng sighed and sat back on her bed. Using smalls bowls, she split the Xue Ling fruits into three portions. She took one bowl and started eating. The taste was a little sour and a little sweet, something like mangosteen without skin, or a kiwi that had not fully ripened. The taste was special, but sessfully suppressed the revolting feeling Gu Mengmeng had been feeling since just now. Her bowl of Xue Ling fruits was finished in no time. Gu Mengmeng licked her lips and reached out towards Elvis¡¯s bowl secretly. ¡°Just one more, just one...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand hesitated for a while on top of the bowl, before choosing the biggest one to put into her mouth. She was entirely satisfied with the crunchiness and sweetness in her mouth. ¡°Ah, the food in others¡¯ bowls are always the best~¡± Gu Mengmeng sucked her fingers and looked at the bowl of Xue Ling fruits with eager eyes, before saying softly, ¡°Just onest one, onest one.¡± Like a thief, Gu Mengmeng reached out to the second biggest Xue Ling fruit in Elvis¡¯s bowl. Her watery eyes darted across the ce to ensure that no one saw what she was doing, before quickly plucking it off and stuffed it into her mouth. She felt so happy that she was willing to jump 360 degrees beforending again. Chapter 288 - These Are All Yours

Chapter 288: These Are All Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hubby~¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted at the top of her voice. Elvis heard her and came over, holding a bowl of piping hot boiled fish meat with potatoes. Lea was walking behind him and he was holding onto some sweet potatoes that he just roasted at the firece. Once the two of them came in, they saw Gu Mengmeng kneeling on the side of the bed, her two eyes staring intently at the two bowls by her bed. That expression of her swallowing her saliva profusely was simply writing ¡®I want to eat¡¯ on her face. The look of her trying her best to hold back was really lovable. Elvis sat next to Gu Mengmeng and peered over at the two bowls. The bowls were filled with Xue Ling fruits. However, one bowl had more fruits than the other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis did not understand why Gu Mengmeng was staring at the two bowls in a daze. ¡°If you want to eat, go on and eat. These are all yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and pointed at the bowl with more fruits, crying, ¡°This bowl is Lea¡¯s.¡± Then, she pointed at the bowl with lesser fruits, saying, ¡°This is yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng carried the bowl with lesser fruits and lowered her head like a child who made a mistake. She pouted and exined with a wronged tone, ¡°Originally, you had the same amount as Lea but I couldn¡¯t help myself and...¡± Gu Mengmeng chomped but there was no more sweet taste in her mouth anymore. All that¡¯s left was a sour aftertaste, but this taste made her even harder to stop. She hardened her heart and pushed the bowl to Elvis, tilting her head to the other side and saying while not bearing to look at him, ¡°It¡¯s for you, hurry and eat it. If not, I¡¯ll finish eating all of them.¡± Elvis¡¯s heart warmed up in aplete mess. Holding the food with one hand, he pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms by her waist with his other hand. He said while giving off a helpless smile, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll steal your food?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, pressing her lips together and not saying a word. Elvis added, ¡°Then, why are you still hesitating? Hurry and eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng still shook her head, pushing the bowl filled with Xue Ling fruits to Elvis again, saying, ¡°We¡¯re a married couple, we should go through thick and thin together. It doesn¡¯t make sense for me to have everything delicious to myself while you¡¯re the only one facing all the danger.¡± Elvis knew that Gu Mengmeng was still feeling sad over him hiding her and fighting alone when the stray beasts intruded their cave. She had been ming herself for herck of ability these past few days and using herself of having a battle force of only five g when they were faced with danger. Besides folding her arms and looking on, she could not do anything else. Elvis did not know what was a battle force of only five g but he knew that it was not a good word so to pacify her, he agreed to bring her and their babies to survival training after she gave birth. This forcefully enabled her to let it go but she still could not entirely get over it. Every time Elvis saw Gu Mengmeng being so troubled over it, he would feel that he was too merciful in letting the stray beasts leave. If he could turn back time, he must make them regreting to Saint Nazaire....no, he must make them regret being born to this world. However, now, Elvis¡¯s top priority was to pacify Gu Mengmeng. After exchanging a gaze with Lea, Lea immediately understood what he meant and he stepped forward to sit diagonally to Gu Mengmeng. Pointing to the bowl with more fruits, he asked, ¡°Is this bowl mine?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, you found these after working so hard for three days, how can you not taste them? Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t steal any of yours, not even one.¡± Lea flipped his body around and lied down at the side of the bed. Using his elbow to support himself, he raised his jaw and said, ¡°But I already ate a lot of these when I was plucking them. I was just thinking that my mouth is still filled with the sour taste, I don¡¯t want to eat them anymore.¡± Chapter 289 - Combat in Happiness

Chapter 289: Combat in Happiness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes sparkled and the delighted smile that came from deep down within her was one that even f***ing awesome actors could not pull off. Her little hand inched closer to Lea¡¯s bowl stealthily and before she could touch it, she stopped and asked Lea, ¡°Are you really...not eating?¡± Lea nodded his head nonchntly before pushing the bowl lightly to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, replying, ¡°Here, all for you. Eat up.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned brightly from ear to ear as she held the bowl in her arms, saying in deepest gratitude and affection, ¡°Lea, thank you~¡± Lea smiled and nodded his head, not saying a word. He guarded for two days and two nights just for the Xue Ling fruits to ripen. The harsh wind that acted like a de was as painful as knife cuts when blown all over his body. After persevering for two whole nights, he finally managed to pluck such a small amount of fruits. However...seeing how Gu Mengmeng was eating so joyfully and smiling in so much happiness, it was enough. Elvis frowned and asked, ¡°These are sour?¡± Gu Mengmeng sent a Xue Ling fruit to her mouth before nodding her head delightfully at Elvis, giving her reply. Elvis poured the Xue Ling fruits into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bowl in dislike and said, ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, I only eat meat and not grass, especially not this kind of sour grass that would make my teeth all soft and numb. All for you, eat up.¡± The happiness came too sudden, Gu Mengmeng strongly felt abat in happiness~ Biu~~ My life isplete! Satisfied, Gu Mengmeng divided the Xue Ling fruits into three portions and ate them all into her stomach before rolling on the bed happily. Elvis and Lea gazed at each other and smiled, what else was there in the world that was more precious than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile? ¡°My mighty queen, don¡¯t you feel hungry after eating all the sour fruits?¡± Elvis ced the fish and potatoes stew in front of Gu Mengmeng, hoping that she would eat at least one mouthful of it. However, Gu Mengmeng suddenly covered her nose and shouted, ¡°Hurry! Hurry and take it away! I¡¯m going to vomit!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for that little Xue Ling fruits so she endured the scorching hot feeling in her throat with all her might to not vomit. Upon seeing her condition, Elvis immediately took the fish meat away and returned with clean water in a bowl for Gu Mengmeng to rinse her mouth. Gu Mengmeng calmed down and lied at the side of the bedzily, dead exhausted as she said, ¡°We¡¯re eating potato fish stew everyday, fish potato stew everyday. I want to vomit just upon hearing potato and fish.¡± Compared to the past, the food they had this year was already considered very sumptuous. But, to Gu Mengmeng who prioritized nutritional bnce, this was simply just mental torment, it¡¯s a torture! Elvis looked at Lea and patted his shoulder helplessly, ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve to trouble you to make a trip again.¡± Lea smiled and answered, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m grateful to the snow fox blood in me to be able to aplish tasks for Mengmeng.¡± After he finished speaking, Lea turned his head to look at Gu Mengmeng, asking in a gentle tone as if he was a kindergarten teacher pacifying a little child who did not want to eat her food, ¡°Mengmeng, tell me, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help find it for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought to herself, ¡°I want to eat braised pork belly, spicy and sour rice noodles, cold noodles with sesame paste,rge mutton buns. If I tell you all these...where are you going to find them?¡± Sighing, Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. In this world of ice and snow, the food I want to eat will not exist. Even if they do, they will all be frozen and spoiled, we can¡¯t eat them.¡± Lea thought for a moment and turned to head to the room closest to the outside. He took out all the medicine he retrieved from his own cave and ced them in front of Gu Mengmeng, asking her, ¡°Look at all these, is there anything I can cook into dishes for you like the yellow root?¡± Chapter 290 - Mean, Lea You’re Too Mean!

Chapter 290: Mean, Lea You¡¯re Too Mean!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng heard him and instantly get pumped with energy. She knew that many seasonings used for cooking in the present world were used to make herbs in the past. Those that she could name were pepper, aniseed,mon fennel fruit, cinnamon, dried tangerine, murraya panicta... pping her forehead, Gu Mengmeng eximed, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t I think of it? Hurry hurry hurry, take them all out for me to see.¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng being filled with vigor instantly, Lea heaved a sigh of relief quietly before opening up the beast skin used to wrap the herbs and cing it in front of Gu Mengmeng. He was in a rush whening out from the cave and at that time, he was also not in any mood to arrange those herbs so when he opened the packet, all the herbs were mixed together. Let alone Gu Mengmeng having the ability to recognize any at first nce, Lea, himself, would need to spend some time differentiating the types of herbs. Leay next to Gu Mengmeng and picked each herb slowly one by one to distinguish them before cing them aside individually. Gu Mengmeng was not interested in those that she could not even name. She just speedily tried to search for the herbs she could recognize among the mess. Sometimes, happiness would take one by surprise. ¡°Ah~~!¡± Gu Mengmeng picked a fiery red rootstock from the mess of herbs, her expression looking as if she had found a rare treasure in this world as she was speechless from all the excitement. Lea snatched the fiery red herb from Gu Mengmeng and said with a serious face, ¡°You can¡¯t take this, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and looked at Lea, saying, ¡°What damn danger can a chilli cause? Can your chilli fart or what?¡± Lea hid the chilli behind his back, extremely afraid that Gu Mengmeng would suddenly pounce on him to snatch it away so he said, ¡°This scorching glitter fruit is used to attack enemies by catching them unprepared. It¡¯s a magic weapon that can subdue one in a single move. It¡¯s really too dangerous, don¡¯t take this to y, alright?¡± ¡°Attack...¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked and she smiled wickedly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you grind this into powder form and cast it onto the enemies¡¯ faces?¡± Lea was taken aback and he asked, ¡°How...how did you know?¡± Gu Mengmeng pped her thigh and burst out in crazyughter, saying, ¡°Ha ha ha, I not only know about this, I also know that another name for this move is called ¡®stinging eyes¡¯. Mean, Lea, you¡¯re too mean!¡± Gu Mengmengughed until Lea and Elvis could not interrupt her. All they could do was to wait for her to finishughing while gazing at each other in speechless despair. Gu Mengmeng finally grew tired from all theughing and she extended her palm out, saying, ¡°I can y with this thing better than you. Hand it over readily, don¡¯t make me snatch it myself.¡± Lea hesitated because he identally casted a little in his eyes once before. That feeling was really not bearable and he even thought that his eyes were going to be disabled from then on. He really did not want to let Gu Mengmeng touch this dangerous thing. Gu Mengmeng started being impatient and she tsked before using her elbow to poke Elvis. ¡°Hubby.¡± Elvis was at a loss too and he could only look at Lea,manding him, ¡°Give it to her.¡± ¡°But...¡± Lea frowned. He met eyes with Elvis but his hand was still hiding behind his back. Elvis did not allow Lea to finish speaking when he directly said, ¡°Xiao Meng is the head of our household. Me, you...have to listen to her.¡± Lea was shocked and he looked into Elvis¡¯s eyes, not being able to say a word. So...does Elvis mean that he had acknowledged him...as Mengmeng¡¯s family member? Elvis did not observe any of the changes in Lea¡¯s expression as he just repeated himself, ¡°Give it to her.¡± Lea bit onto his lower lip but eventually, he ced the scorching glitter fruit on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands in utmost cautiousness. After that, he still repeatedly advise her worriedly, ¡°Be careful, you must be extremely careful and not injure yourself.¡± Chapter 291 - Did Not Have My Full

Chapter 291: Did Not Have My Full

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng took the chilli over and in front of Elvis and Lea, she snapped off a mouthful of it, sending it into her mouth before chewing it, giving off a crunching sound. Terror was written all over Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s faces. This let Gu Mengmeng felt a baffling sense of achievement. The two males were so shocked until they were speechless and could only stare nkly at Gu Mengmeng eating the whole chilli down her stomach. She took the water beside the bed and drank a mouthful of it before sighing deeply infort, ¡°That was too good!¡± Elvis took Gu Mengmeng¡¯s water cup over to fill it up again. Then, he asked her with a worried expression, ¡°Are...are you alright? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Shall we let Lea take a look?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed feeling ufortable...because I did not have my full yet. Lea, do you still have more chilli? Give me more of them.¡± Lea observed how Gu Mengmeng did not seem to be feigning her expression. Furthermore, if Gu Mengmeng did not ask him to use the yellow root to cook, he would never had thought that the herb, used to expel cold, could also be a seasoning. Not doubting Gu Mengmeng any further, Lea rustled through the mess of herbs and found around seven to eight chilli and gave it to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare that many herbs used for attacks because if I overuse them, others would be wary against it so I only used it to get an upper hand when both me and Elvis can¡¯t defeat the enemy...I only have this much of it, is it enough?¡± Gu Mengmeng scrunched up her little face and sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s a bit too little but still enough to eat a meal of fish fillets in hot chilli oil.¡± Lea remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of this during the rainy season. They would be mashed on the ground without anyone wanting them. If you like it, I¡¯ll pick all of them for you next year.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head. The next moment, she shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go pick it, it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Lea tilted his head to look at Gu Mengmeng. Just when he wanted to say that he was not scared of being troubled, Gu Mengmeng sliced the chilli and took the seeds out. ¡°Take a small bowl and put the seeds inside. I¡¯ll grow them myself next year during the rainy season. It will be more convenient this way.¡± ¡°Grow...?¡± Lea was doubtful. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t tell me that nobody cultivates crops here.¡± Lea and Elvis shook their heads honestly. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she asked, ¡°So, all of you only eat meat? You don¡¯t eat other food?¡± Lea answered, ¡°The females will want to eat fruits sometimes while the males in majority eats meat. There¡¯s a small number of orcs who only eat grass but they are an independent tribe and normally will not mix with us.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and thought to herself that her knowledge on cultivation was only limited to the theories on books. The only time she tried it herself was also because it was more convenient to make her own facial masks so she grew arge pot of aloes. However, the problem was that the aloes were sprouts she dug from other people¡¯s pots and they just need to be directly inserted into the soil to survive. Chilli... should be the same, right? Gu Mengmeng originally wanted to rely on those with experience to teach her but seemed like it would not work out. She could only try to test it herself. Thus, she looked at Lea and said, ¡°To be safe, bring me along to where you find the chilli next year during the rainy season. I¡¯ll bring two ripe trees back and then use the seeds to grow a little myself. Let¡¯s see which one will have better results.¡± Lea was still at a loss. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of it in the mountains and they grow every year. If you want it, I¡¯ll help pluck for you. Why do you need to trouble yourself?¡± Gu Mengmeng, however, extended a finger out and swayed it. ¡°I prefer being able to control my rations in my own hands. Depending on the skies for our food is like depending on other people for a living. If God suddenly doesn¡¯t like me one day and doesn¡¯t bear chilli for me, what will happen to my fish fillets in hot chilli oil?¡± Chapter 292 - Hubby Loves Me The Most

Chapter 292: Hubby Loves Me The Most

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea originally wanted to find more of it back for Gu Mengmeng next year since she liked this chili so much. That way, he could help her aplish more tasks. But since Mengmeng wanted to transnt...then let¡¯s transnt. As long as this could make her happy, anything would do. So, even if Elvis and Lea found no need to transnt, since Gu Mengmeng liked it, they naturally would not have any reason to oppose. This matter was then set for the time being. Gu Mengmeng let Lea hang the fish, that she did not have enough time to preserve, on a tree outside the cave while she started a fire and boiled water with Elvis. ¡°Elvis, ginger slices.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood next to the pot and instructed. Elvis sliced two pieces of ginger with his fingernails proficiently and gave it to Gu Mengmeng before sitting aside to look on. Yeah, this was the only task Gu Mengmeng allowed him to do when he cooked. Before Lea headed outside the cave with the two fish that Gu Mengmeng did not preserve in time, he asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°They¡¯ve turned so hard already, can they still be eaten?¡± Gu Mengmeng took the fish and shed them together yfully. When the icicles drop off the fish, Gu Mengmeng chuckled and turned to ask Elvis, ¡°Hubby, can your ws...cut the frozen fish?¡± Elvis took the fish from Gu Mengmeng and looked at her unhappily. Then, he grabbed her hand and pulled it to his waist, saying, ¡°This thing is too cold, don¡¯t hold it yourself next time.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly, responding to him. Elvis¡¯s right hand evolved into sharp ws which he used to sh the frozen fish. The fish was sliced cleanly into thin slices, like a tofu being cut open by a small knife. The important point was...every slice of fish meat was as thick as the ginger slices Elvis had cut. Gu Mengmeng stared with her mouth agape and she shook her head in disbelief while pping along. Upon seeing Elvis turn his head to look at her, she could not help but extend two thumbs up at him, praising him ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re too f***ing awesome. I won¡¯t dare to pull your ear in the future or else you might go out of control and scratch me...touchwood.¡± Elvis retracted his sharp ws and evolved his hand back to its long and fair form. He poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll never use my ws and sharp fangs on you. Don¡¯t worry for nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled in an attempt to fawn Elvis over. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. Hubby loves me the most~mua~¡± Elvis smiled and epted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exaggeratedpliment. No matter how many times he heard it, it¡¯s always useful. Gu Mengmeng divided the washed chili into pieces and threw them into the pot to cook. Smacking her lips, she said, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to cook the fish fillets in hot chilli oil nicely without the pixian county bean paste. Let¡¯s just eat hotpot today.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she flipped through Lea¡¯s packet of herbs. She found some aniseed and cinnamon but there was nothing else to cook a hotpot. Thus, after informing Lea, she threw those two seasonings into the pot. After that, she called Elvis over to head to the deeper part of the cave, where they stored their preserved meat, together with her. She found two meat with bones and asked Elvis to remove the meat, then chop the bones into smaller pieces to act as a soup base for the hotpot. After the seductive aroma- that the thick bone soup gave off- wafted into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, she started putting the fish meat into the pot. She used the long chopsticks, that Elvis specially made for her, to stir the soup before sending a piece of fish meat into her mouth. The fish was caught by her chopsticks when it was the most fresh and juicy. Despite the cold weather feeling as if they were trapped in a freezing ice storeroom, it did not affect the freshness of the fish meat even the slightest bit at all. On the contrary, it added a tight chewy texture to the meat. The fish meat sled into her stomach and the spicy feeling increased Gu Mengmeng¡¯s appetite instantly. She licked her lips and started indulging in the delicacy, as if the blood in her entire body was boiling too. Chapter 293 - Threaten Your Own Sons? Chapter 293: Threaten Your Own Sons? However, what a pity, Gu Mengmeng ate too much without knowing her limits. In the end, she vomited everything out, including both the fish meat hotpot and the Xue Ling fruits Lea brought back after three days because her stomach could not withstand the irritation. Gu Mengmeng touched her deted stomach and suddenly felt very wronged. She wasted such delicious food just like that? Thinking more about it, she felt even more upset and eventually, she wailed out loud, causing both Elvis and Lea to walk around in circles frantically, hoping toe up with a solution but to no avail. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emotion stirrings started to getrger. As her stomach bulged bigger and bigger like an inted balloon day by day, uneasy emotions influenced Gu Mengmeng more and more. Two monthster, Gu Mengmeng had reached a state where she could not get off her bed, bend over or even lower her head. She did not vomit as much anymore, but to make matters worse, she could not settle her own bowel movements herself. Everyday, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the toilet like he was carrying a child for excretion. Peeing was already shameful enough, pooping should of course, not be mentioned at all. Going to the toilet was a behavior that tested Gu Mengmeng¡¯s limits. The crux of the matter was that Elvis still discussed the smell and size of her excrement with a serious expression with Lea before analyzing her health condition. Gu Mengmeng felt that whenever Elvis carried her for excretion, he would sniff in hard behind her to confirm the smell while staring intently at the whole process without blinking at all. Hello, is this 110? I think I married a damn psycho... That night, Gu Mengmeng did not sleep peacefully. The little fellows in her stomach were too active, as if they were fighting among themselves. ¡°Ouch...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, supporting her body with one hand and holding her stomach with another hand, trying to force herself to sit up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis did not sleep these few days and just guarded beside Gu Mengmeng to observe her every single action. ¡°The babies are creating a ruckus. I can¡¯t sleep so I want to sit up for a while.¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched her arm out for Elvis¡¯s help and then with his support, she lied into Elvis¡¯s arms. Elvis used his own tail as a cushion for Gu Mengmeng to lie morefortably. cing his hand gently on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach, he could feel the little fellows tossing and turning yfully in there. He frowned and warned sternly, ¡°You guys won¡¯t stay any longer in your Mother Beast¡¯s stomach so you better behave yourselves. Since you guys are causing my wife to suffer now, wait till you alle out...I¡¯ll return everything ten times back.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and poked Elvis¡¯s brows with her finger, saying, ¡°So capable of you to threaten your own sons?¡± Elvis¡¯s expression was quite sullen and he tidied the hair stuck on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temple with his heart aching. ¡°If I knew that being pregnant will make you suffer so much, I should have ejected them all to the ground back then.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmengughed even harder. However, thisugh made her stomach feel a little pain. Gu Mengmeng frowned and turned to ask Elvis, ¡°How...long had I been pregnant?¡± Elvis wiped the fine sweat off Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and answered, ¡°Calcting the days, you should give birth within these few days.¡± ¡°F***!¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly understood the situation, ¡°This bunch of wolf rascals are not ying. They are trying to rank themselves in my stomach and see who gets to be the leader?!¡± Chapter 294 - Giving Birth Now?!

Chapter 294: Giving Birth Now?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis was stunned as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re giving birth now?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head. The dragging pain in her lower stomach was like winter in the Beast World that came without any warning or connection. In just two breaths, Gu Mengmeng was already in so much pain till she could not say a word. Grabbing onto Elvis¡¯s arm, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand trembled in agony. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to stabilize her body while howling at Lea who stayed at the room closest to the outside. Lea had not entered their room yet when he understood what was happening. Without saying anything else, he ced the pot above the fire and started boiling some snow water. This was a general knowledge Gu Mengmeng told him before. After the water boiled, he helped Elvis support Gu Mengmeng¡¯s upper body and used his own tail to cushion her lower body so that her waist did not need to hang in midair. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand tightly in his and despite her fingernails digging deep into his flesh, he told her with a calm and firm tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Elvis evolved into a half-orc and covered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach with his tail so as not to let her catch a cold and also to block her sight. His head evolved into wolf form, passing by the arched space below Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left leg to lick the visible little wolf head with his wet and warm tongue. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Gu Mengmeng screamed in anguish and agony. She did not have any other solution besides screaming. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck to his chest with his heart aching and kissed her forehead profusely while whispering to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. Elvis and I will stand by you. You¡¯ll be fine, definitely will be fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt ten thousand alpacas dashing across her mind and she really wanted tosh at them, ¡°What¡¯s the damn use of standing by me? If both of you are capable enough, help me give birth then?!¡± But what a pity, she was in too much pain and did not have the spare energy to scold others. Over at Elvis¡¯s side, the wolf head had already been forced out from inside of Gu Mengmeng. The next moment, Elvis licked the membrane off the little wolf¡¯s face to prevent it from dying ofck of oxygen. He tried to shake and pull its head out lightly to see if this could help Gu Mengmeng have a shorterbor so as to reduce her pain. But this pull almost caused Gu Mengmeng to faint. Upon seeing that, Elvis did not dare to act rashly and blindly again. He just felt that these few wolf cubs were too ugly-looking and were not likable at all. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and suddenly exerted strength. The next second, something sled out from her body. That feeling was a little mysterious, as if she was excreting while holding in the pain during constipation. This time, Gu Mengmeng exerted all of her strength. She panted in deep breaths with her mouth open like a fish on shore. Turning her head when she was not in so much pain, she asked Elvis weakly, ¡°Hubby...did I finish giving birth?¡± Elvis used his fastest speed to bite the umbilical cord of the little wolf, then thoroughly licked the blood off it. After evolving his head back to human form, he sat up straight and used his other hand to support the back of the little wolf¡¯s neck in front of Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to the first one. It¡¯s not like you, it¡¯s too ugly.¡± Gu Mengmeng released her hand that was grabbing onto Elvis and stretched both her arms forward to hold her first child. The feeling was very intriguing. Although this little fellow in her arms looked like a new-born husky, she could not see it as a pet. Gu Mengmeng kissed its eyes that were still shut tight and smiled in happiness. Chapter 295 - Elvis, Let’s Divorce!

Chapter 295: Elvis, Let¡¯s Divorce!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng wanted to tease her own kid but her lower stomach started crying out in pain again. Gu Mengmeng frowned and she red at Elvis. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Elvis nodded and replied, ¡°Looking at your stomach, there¡¯s at least two more.¡± ¡°Elvis, divorce! I¡¯m not giving birth anymore!¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted but still tried to exert strength with all her might. After the first cub paved the way, the secondbor was clearly much smoother. Although Gu Mengmeng was still in so much pain till she could not speak, the pain from her lower body was not as heart wrenching as the first. Maybe...she was in so much pain that she became numb. No matter what, to Gu Mengmeng, this was good news. Elvis¡¯s actions were speedy and agile. He licked clean the membrane off each of them, then held them up like they were next-door Uncle Wang¡¯s newborn huskies. He caught them one by one and ced them in front of Gu Mengmeng for her to take a look at the three of them lying in sequence, not letting her carry them at all. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief after giving birth to three cubs with much difficulty. She asked carefully, ¡°This time...there¡¯s no more left, right?¡± Elvis raised his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng with his face smeared full of blood. He pressed his lips together and answered, ¡°There should be...one more.¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed the water bowl beside her and smashed it onto Elvis¡¯s head, howling with a wailing tone, ¡°Divorce! I want to divorce!¡± Elvis sighed before ring at the three little cubs pouting next to Gu Mengmeng. He replied seriously, ¡°Xiao Meng, just give up this idea. Even if you kill me, I will never divorce you.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª! Ah ah ah!¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that after all the turmoil from the first threebors previously, the fourthbor would be smoother. However, it was theplete opposite. The fourth cub was bigger than the other three. It¡¯s huge size caused Gu Mengmeng to feel as if her body was about to break while this fellow¡¯s head was not even out yet. Elvis also noticed the abnormality and he immediately lied back to lick Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wound, using his saliva as a lubricant. He even tried sucking lightly so as to aid Gu Mengmeng with some external help. But, everything was futile. Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and pushed with all her might but this child¡¯s head was really too big and it was stuck inside, not able toe out. After giving birth to the first three cubs, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stamina had already depleted. If thisbor was sessful, it would be fine for her but unfortunately, it was a big-head doll. A few roundster, even Gu Mengmeng¡¯s breathing became unstable. Let alone exerting strength, she did not even have any energy to scold Elvis. Elvis frowned. Seeing thepletely exhausted Gu Mengmeng and then looking at the fourth cub whose head was still stuck inside, he leaned forward and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, saying with a deep voice, ¡°Three kids...are enough for us.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not in the right state of mind but Elvis¡¯s sentence still managed to touch her heartstrings. She pulled Elvis¡¯s hand weakly and asked with an airy voice, ¡°What...are you going to do?¡± Elvis¡¯s blue eyes were filled with heartache and anger. He would not allow anyone to torment Gu Mengmeng like that, not only him, his sons were not allowed too. ¡°I¡¯ll stick my hand inside, crush it and pull it out. That way...you won¡¯t be in pain anymore.¡± Elvisnded a kiss gently on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have let you undergo this kind of torture. I¡¯ll be quick. Everything¡¯s going to be fine again, believe me.¡± Chapter 296 - If You Dare To Touch My Child, I’ll Die In Front Of You!

Chapter 296: If You Dare To Touch My Child, I¡¯ll Die In Front Of You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No...no...¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto Elvis¡¯s hand. She was clearly on the brink of copse but she suddenly gained energy and clung onto Elvis¡¯s wrist tightly like a forceps. Her crescent eyebrows were furrowed into a dead knot and she clenched her teeth while persevering on exerting strength every round. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet and she looked like she could not hang in there anymore. ¡°Xiao Meng, I love you.¡± Elvis said while evolving his hand into wolf ws, extending it towards the little wolf cub stuck in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and howled with a low and hoarse voice, ¡°If you dare touch my child, I¡¯ll die in front of you!¡± Elvis froze and he dared not move again. He clenched his teeth and could not do anything to Gu Mengmeng. She targeted his Achilles¡¯ heel directly, causing him to not be able to resist at all. Upon seeing Elvis give up the idea of hurting the baby, Gu Mengmeng put her heart slightly at ease. She tried to ignore the pain from her lower body and adjust her breathing each time. Until she felt that her body recovered slightly, she then told Elvis, ¡°Use your ws to slice open my flesh where the baby is stuck at. Be careful, don¡¯t hurt the baby¡¯s head. That way, he cane out easier and I won¡¯t be in so much pain.¡± Elvis frowned as he stared at Gu Mengmeng, rooted to the spot. ¡°Listen to me. Over at our side, this is called episiotomy, an ordinarybor measure.¡± Elvis was still frowning and after remaining silent for a long time, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t....hurt you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was really speechless and she struggled with her might to sit up straight. She held Elvis¡¯s head with one hand and pulled him to herself. With their foreheads ced against each other, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, both me and the child will die. You just have to slit a small opening on my body for both of us to be safe and sound. You¡¯re not hurting me, you¡¯re saving me and the baby.¡± Elvis frowned but he could not oppose Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pleading gaze so he eventually nodded his head and lied back between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs. With his sharp ws, he aimed straight at the ce where the baby¡¯s head was stuck. Elvis¡¯s gaze was deep. He was hesitating...should he choose to kill the baby and not hurt Gu Mengmeng but undertake her hatred? Or should he listen to Gu Mengmeng and slice her flesh to let this evil creature be born? ¡®If You Dare To Touch My Child, I¡¯ll Die In Front Of You!¡¯ The sentence that Gu Mengmeng howled with blood-streaked eyes kept reying in Elvis¡¯s mind. He was neither afraid to be hated by Gu Mengmeng nor afraid of what Gu Mengmeng would do to him but he was afraid of her hurting herself. Shaking, his sharp nails slitted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s flesh and the blood flowed down from the wound. Gu Mengmeng grasped the timing right because of the pain and pushed hard, almost fainting from all the agony. But luckily, the next moment, her stomach emptied and she knew...herst baby was safely born. Although Elvis was quite unwilling, he still licked the kid, who made Gu Mengmeng go through all sorts of hardship, thoroughly and clean before cing it next to the other three. Gu Mengmeng already fainted from depleting all her energy. Elvis carried her over from Lea with his heart breaking to pieces. Without her bulging stomach, she was all bony and light, looking frail and weak. This made Elvis feel extremely uneasy. He liked the chubby Gu Mengmeng and prefer her pulling his ear domineeringly, calling herself queen. He did not like how she was so quiet like a doll whose soul was emptied, not lively at all. Elvis peered over at the four cubs sleeping soundly, his mood bingplicated. Chapter 297 - My Sons Will Die Of Hunger If We Wait Any Longer

Chapter 297: My Sons Will Die Of Hunger If We Wait Any Longer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng woke up, it was already the next afternoon. The four fellows huddled into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms while whining. If Elvis or Lea touched any of them, the other three would shout at the top of their voices. To prevent waking Gu Mengmeng up, Elvis held back the bulging vein on his forehead and red at the chaotic four. But what a pity, as the saying goes, ¡®youth knows no fear¡¯, the newborn wolf cubs were all not scared of their Father. Despite how Elvis emitted his strong pressure, the four cubs would just huddle deeper into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, whining and not treating their Father seriously at all. The moment when Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes, she melted at how adorable her four sons were. They rubbed their pink noses against her with their eyes still closed and their stubby limbs could not withstand the weight of their chubby bodies as they all lied on the bed, crying softly. Gu Mengmeng stretched out her hand to tap one of their faces and that little fellow immediately turned his head to suck her finger with his might. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Maybe it¡¯s the natural bond between mothers and sons because Gu Mengmeng instantly understood what her son was implying without anymunication through words. She turned her head to look at Lea and Elvis. The former was smiling brightly like a spring breeze while thetter had a cold expression. Those who did not know them would have thought that this nest of cubs was Lea¡¯s sons. ¡°Leave the room first, I¡¯ve to feed the kids.¡± Actually Gu Mengmeng wanted to only ask Lea to leave, but she felt bad only asking him so she asked both of them to leave, eventually. Lea shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Are you sure you can feed all four of them together...do you need any help?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not quite understand Lea initially and when she followed his gaze to look at her own chest, her face started burning hot. Damn it, there were only two milk bottles, but she had four sons, what should she do? Elvis stepped forward and held the third brother and second brother up in each hand. ¡°Feed the other two first, I¡¯ll take care of these two.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, thinking to herself, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he leaving yet?¡± On the other hand, Lea sat down on the ground indifferently, looking like an obedient student waiting for an old professor to start his ss, not having any intention to leave. Gu Mengmeng held it in for half a day. The two sons in her arms were wriggling around more and more while the other two that Elvis was holding up were crying out louder and louder, as if Elvis was not their Father but a human trafficker. I can¡¯t wait anymore. My sons will die of hunger if we wait any longer. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°That...it¡¯s enough to have Elvis stay behind to help me. Lea, can you help prepare some food for me?¡± Lea grinned and nodded his head before heading out. After Lea left, Gu Mengmeng hurriedly removed her clothing, then use a slightly shameful lying position to start breast-feeding her two sons. The reason why this position was slightly shameful was because if Elvis was added to this scene, lying on his back, it would be a damn indecent act. Gu Mengmeng fed her sons while lying down and Elvis was standing beside her, focused on ying the role of a human trafficker. Hepletely turned a blind eye to any of his two sons¡¯ struggle and opposition as he focused on staring at his wife maintaining that flirtatious and seductive position. Gu Mengmeng was embarrassed from Elvis¡¯s stare. Even though they had mated already and they even had children together, it was still weird being looked at like that. Thus, Gu Mengmeng found a topic to talk about and she asked him, ¡°Why are we feeding these two first and those twoter? Did you catch them randomly?¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°The one on your left is the first born while the one on your right is thest born. These two are the strongest amongst the four and they¡¯ve a higher chance of surviving aspared to the two in my hands so they should enjoy the limited food first.¡± Chapter 298 - Return My Sons Back To Me

Chapter 298: Return My Sons Back To Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, Gu Mengmeng waspletely dumbfounded. What was this theory? Did he mean that they should protect these two stronger ones first and if those two weaker ones can survive, then so be it? ¡°Return my sons back to me.¡± Raging, Gu Mengmeng pointed at Elvis¡¯s nose and howled, ¡°They are all my flesh and blood. You¡¯re not even the one who was experiencing death, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so rxed right? Hurry and return my sons back to me, I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Elvis knew that he must have said something wrong again but he did not know where his mistake lied. To not let Gu Mengmeng get more angry, he obediently ced the second brother and third brother back on the bed. Gu Mengmeng circled her arm and pulled the two cubs, that Elvis took away, back into her arms. They raised their heads and cried out in baby voices. Even if Gu Mengmeng could not understand them, she was able to guess that they wereining about their Father. Thus, she kissed them profusely and pacified them in a tender tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared, Mother¡¯s here~ You guys probably have a fake Father but it¡¯s alright, Mother will protect you. Be obedient, it¡¯ll be your turn soon after your older brother and younger brother finish eating.¡± The first brother seemed like he understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and he smacked his lips before releasing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s breast. Flipping himself around, he rolled to one side and gave his ce to his younger brother. Both of their limbs were all soft and there was only one position they could fight for while moving their bodies forward. Gu Mengmeng could not quite differentiate whether it was the second brother or third brother who had snatched the ce. The one who lost just by one step felt so wronged that he lied on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest and twist his soft little body, wailing in a baby voice. The fourth brother did not have any intention to leave his ce as he continued puffing his cheeks up while sucking with all his might. Seeing how her breast grew smaller, Gu Mengmeng figured out that if they did not switch positions any longer, the one without any food to eat would definitely go hungry. So, she supported the fourth brother from his butt gently and pulled him away from her breast. But this little ancestor was like a strong chuck and he did not want to let go, continuing to suck with all his might even after his neck was stretched to the fullest. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s breast ached from the pulling and she gasped a cold breath. Hitting the fourth brother¡¯s butt, she said, ¡°You brothers need to take care of one another. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll feed youst in the future. And if your other brothers protect their food like you then, you can only go hungry.¡± Nobody knew whether the fourth brother understood what Gu Mengmeng said or whether he was full or whether he simply just could not hold on anymore due to the long distance. Anyway, when Gu Mengmeng finished talking, he let go. Gu Mengmeng ced him on the bed and the little fellow rolled to the first brother, cing his chin on his older brother¡¯s back before yawningzily. Kicking his two stubby legs, he started sleeping soundly. When the second brother and the third brother were both eating happily, Lea carried a stone pot into the room. He was still smiling as he looked at the neglected Elvis and threw him a pitiful nce. Then...he walked past Elvis, not having any intention to back him up as he directly ced the pot on the fire pile, stirring while saying, ¡°The appetites of wolf cubs are very big so no matter how much milk you have, you can never feed these four fellows to their fullest. I boiled some soup with the bones. Share some with the babies to supplement some nutrients. During the rainy season next year, I¡¯ll catch a female wolf back from the mountains to help you breastfeed.¡± Chapter 299 - What’s Shame? Chapter 299: What¡¯s Shame? Gu Mengmeng was still in the breastfeeding kneeling-lying position on the bed while the second brother and third brother were still drinking their milk deliciously when Lea walked in so naturally that Gu Mengmeng was too embarrassed to even scream. Covering herself up bashfully with a beast skin, she then red harshly at Elvis who was still reflecting over a mistake he was not aware of. Lea scooped the meat soup into a small bowl and another bigger stone te. He ced the stone te beside the bed before scooping the first brother and fourth brother around it. The two fellows were either full from the milk earlier or did not find this bone soup as fragrant as their Mother¡¯s milk so they werepletely indifferent towards the soup. Lea lightly patted their heads and then shook his own head helplessly. Looking at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Wolves learn their eating habits from their Mother so they will eat whatever you teach them to. So...here.¡± As Lea said, he ced the small bowl beside the stone te, signaling Gu Mengmeng to demonstrate drinking the soup first. Gu Mengmeng sighed and nced at her four babies. With her physique, she definitely could not feed them to their fullest so she used one hand to support her body and the other hand to hold the small bowl up. After she finished drinking all the soup, she showed the empty bowl to her two sons and said, ¡°The taste is not bad. Babies, be obedient and have a try, alright?¡± ¡°That...¡± Lea touched his nose and said, ¡°The cubs have not opened their eyes yet so they can¡¯t see your actions. Their senses are mainly through air movements and physical touch. It¡¯s too hard for them to hold the bowl with one hand, they can¡¯t learn it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded as she looked at Lea,pletely not understanding what he meant. Lea kneeled next to Gu Mengmeng in a seductive posture and lowered his head. He stuck out his tongue and licked the side of the te lightly before using his head to push the first brother. However, the first brother did not bother patronizing him at all and did not have any intention to learn. He just huddled into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms while twisting his body and then whined, as if he wasining to his Mother that a weird uncle just touched his body, so irritating. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips froze and she forced a smile, asking, ¡°Must I...lick it like that too?¡± Lea nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°You have to teach them a way that they can learn from.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at the two fellows in the beast skin, crying in opposition because they could not drink any milk. She made up her mind, what¡¯s shame? Aspared to her sons, her self-esteem was simply f***ing weak, alright? Gu Mengmeng tidied her clothes and removed the beast skin covering her. She carried the two fellows who still had not finished eating and ced them next to the stone te gently. The Mother and her four children sat in a circle, the formation looked like a round sunflower. Gu Mengmeng suppressed the strong feeling of shame and stuck out her pink tongue, licking the soup from the te then looking at her four babies in anticipation. But what a pity, the fellows did not understand what had happened and was still maintaining a despising look. All of them had no intention to learn from how their Mother drank the soup and the third brother was still whining at the top of his voice, clearly wanting to drink more milk. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, at a loss of what to do. Lea theny next to Gu Mengmeng and reenacted the action of licking the soup before kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face affectionately. He pressed his mouth against her face, sending her to the te. Then, he licked the bone soup again. Those long and devoted eyes were smiling since the beginning while staring at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bashful little face. Chapter 300 - Are You Unhappy Even After I Gave Birth To Sons For You?

Chapter 300: Are You Unhappy Even After I Gave Birth To Sons For You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng blushed and looked away. Pressing her lips together, she followed what Lea had demonstrated. She first licked the bone soup and then kissed the face of fourth brother who was lying next to her. After that, she pressed her mouth against his little head and sent it to the te before licking the soup again. She did not swallow the soup but instead lick fourth brother¡¯s mouth with her own tongue that was tainted with soup. The fourth brother stuck out his tongue to lick his own mouth. After tasting the soup and finding the taste to be quite satisfiable, he lowered his head and started drinking the soup. His little tongue was so much more agile than Gu Mengmeng as he slurped it deliciously. Gu Mengmeng felt a huge sense of achievement but she did not dare to shout out loud so as to prevent scaring her son. Then, she guided her three other sons using the same method. Unfortunately, she was disappointed as the three other fellows all firmly believe that their Mother¡¯s breast milk was much tastier and sweeter than the bone soup. Besides forcing themselves to drink the soup that Gu Mengmeng licked on their mouths, they were all unwilling to lower their valuable heads. Gu Mengmeng looked at fourth brother whose little stomach was bulging round from all the soup and then nced over at the other three who were still wailing, waiting to be breastfed. At a loss of what to do, she threw a pleading gaze over to Lea. Lea shrugged his shoulders and stood up. Backtracking next to Elvis, he told him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Elvis nodded his head and stepped forward to hand fourth brother to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng nkly took fourth brother in her arms. The next second, she saw Elvis¡¯s face darken and he grumbled deeply with his throat at the other three cubs. If Elvis was not in his human form, Gu Mengmeng would not doubt those expressions that wolves used to scare their enemies by baring their teeth and showing their fangs in those television dramas. Gu Mengmeng frowned, what was this person¡¯s damn problem? He was still expecting a lot when begging her to give birth. She still thought that he liked babies a lot but in the end? In the end? Terrorizing his kids everyday, and now even getting addicted? Gu Mengmeng wanted to throw her temper, but she realized that the three who refused to drink the soup even if they die all cried and then lowered their heads obediently, licking the soup with a wronged expression. Although they looked really pitiful like that, it was still better than going hungry. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief, suppressing the urge to me Elvis. She just touched fourth brother¡¯s back gently as if he was the one who got scolded and she was currentlyforting him. Not longter, the three fellows drank finished the soup. Whining, they twisted their bodies andy next to the te to sleep. Upon seeing the four brothers being so heartless and ungrateful, Gu Mengmeng suddenly burst out inughter. Carrying them up one by one, she lined them in a row on the beast skin before using a softer beast skin to cover them up. Then, she climbed down from the bed carefully and scooped two pieces of meat from the pot to eat. ¡°Can you eat meat? Won¡¯t you feel nauseous?¡± Elvis was worried. Since she got pregnant, Gu Mengmeng would never touch meat despite what they said and would always im that there¡¯s a mutton smell making her nauseous. Gu Mengmeng took a whiff and said, ¡°I¡¯m still a little nauseous but I still have to eat or else the kids won¡¯t have enough nutrients and will easily fall sick.¡± Elvis sighed, pulling Gu Mengmeng into his arms to let her sit on his thigh while eating so as to prevent her from catching a cold. Elvis ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and whined, ¡°Others still have to wait for a few years to bear cubs. Why did you have it right after we mated...¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy even after I gave birth to sons for you?¡± Elvis nodded his head and said with a wronged expression, ¡°I¡¯m unhappy, extremely unhappy. I feel that you treat them better than you treat me. Because of them, you red at me a few times, scold me and even want to divorce me and threatened me...¡± Chapter 301 - He Was Just Looking On Chapter 301: He Was Just Looking On Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, she did not know whether to cry orugh. Hey, Elvis, do you still want your dark, blood-thirsty, big boss image? Your image had already copsed like that, can you still salvage it? Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng, he sounded like he was wronged and he swayed his jet ck tail twice, resembling a husky who had just torn down the entire house. He ced his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and tilted his head towards the outside to face Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side-view as he whispered to her ear, ¡°The most important thing is, because of them, I¡¯ve not touched you for a whole two months....¡± ¡°Cough cough...¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on the meat soup she just drank because of Elvis¡¯s words. Looking at how Elvis wanted to make love so much, Gu Mengmeng stared at him in terror and did not doubt the slightest bit that having intercourse with Elvis was more painful than giving birth to fourth brother. Gu Mengmeng just thought for a moment when she felt that the wound on her lower body was starting to hurt again so she frowned and said with a soft voice, ¡°I still have to go through confinement, it still hurts now.¡± Elvis nodded his head pitifully and said, ¡°I know, Lea told me when he sewed you up. Your recovery abilities are not as good as males so this wound has to be recuperated for at least one to two months. Even if you¡¯ve recovered, you still can¡¯t mate for the time being...¡± As Elvis said, he bitterly nced over at his four sons who were all sleeping soundly on the bed with mucus dripping all over their faces. The despising look on his face was exceptionally obvious. However, Gu Mengmeng was stuck in a dumbfounded state. She stared at Elvis in a trance for half a day before asking him, ¡°You said that...Lea sewed me up?¡± Elvis nodded his head and said, ¡°Yeah, he sewed up the spot you asked me to slit. You said that it¡¯s called...called...episiotomy, yeah that wound from the episiotomy. It kept bleeding if we just left it alone and I can¡¯t stop the blood after licking it for such a long time so I could allow let Lea sew you up. Luckily you told him how to sew previously or else I won¡¯t know what to do.¡± . Gu Mengmeng really did not want to live anymore. She felt that life was meaningless and she said, ¡°You still lick me in front of Lea?¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡®Because I can¡¯t seem to stop the bleeding, no matter how much I licked it so I asked Lea to check if I was licking it the wrong way.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯s shoulders with both her hands and asked him in utmost cautiousness with a nearly pleading gaze, ¡°You...didn¡¯t allow...you....were the only one who licked, right?!¡± Elvis seriously thought for a moment and nodded his head, saying, ¡°Before you ept Lea, I won¡¯t allow him to touch the ces covered up by your clothes. I remember, you said before that only partners can touch the spots covered up by each other¡¯s clothes. So, I just let him look on, I didn¡¯t allow him to lick.¡± Gu Mengmengpletely did not feel happy as she shook Elvis with all her might and said, ¡°If you still remember that others can¡¯t touch the ces covered up by clothes, why did you still let Lea see you...see you...lick...hey!¡± Elvis was confused and he said, ¡°He was just looking on, he didn¡¯t touch you, really.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped herself on her forehead and looked at Elvis, whining, ¡°But, he was the one who sewed me up....¡± Elvis suddenly came to realize what she meant and he looked at her in shock. Frowning, he said, ¡°Back then, the situation was too critical, if we don¡¯t let him sew you, your blood will keep flowing. That...if you¡¯re really angry, how about giving him two ps? Just like the previous time, p p, two times and you won¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡± Chapter 302 - I Should Have Slapped Your Damned Face To Death First

Chapter 302: I Should Have pped Your Damned Face To Death First

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng watched as Elvis mimicked the way she pped Lea and felt like crying even more. Gesturing at Elvis with two ps in the air, she said, ¡°I should have pped your damned face to death first.¡± Smiling, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng back in his arms, coaxing her gently, ¡°If hitting me makes you feel better, then hit me. Do you want to hit me on the left side? Or the right side?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her arms, but looking at Elvis¡¯ sincere and gentle expression, she could not bear to hit him in the end. Swinging her arms, she gave him a punch in his chest, turning her head around and ignored him. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hand on his palm lightly, carefully caressing every inch of her skin, saying, ¡°Winter is almost over. Once the snow melts, everyone will see Lea walking out from our cave. Then, even if you did not mate with him, he would also be considered a part of our family. So, strictly speaking, he cannot be considered ¡°someone else¡±.¡± Stunned, Gu Mengmeng tilted her head asking Elvis, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elvis had always known Gu Mengmeng never grasped the concept of rules in the beast world, so he exined patiently, ¡°Do you remember Barete¡¯s request before the winter?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I remember, he said he wanted to stay in our cave. Didn¡¯t you reject him on the spot?¡± Elvis nodded, ¡°I rejected him, because I knew you didn¡¯t want to mate with him, neither did you feel any certain way towards him, so I could not let him enter our cave. Because once he spends the winter over, it would mean that he has been epted to be part of the family. However, he has a low status and had no rights to mate, only being able to dobor such as hunting during the wet and dry seasons to provide food for the family, while preparing reserved for the winter. Thus, no female would want to mate with him ever again. If at any point he regrets and would like to shed such an identity, he would then have to leave Saint Nazaire in search of a new tribe. However, there are only a few tribes willing to ept single males. If someone found out that he had eventually left after preparing reserves, then no females would mate with him in the new tribe as well. Even if they had already mated, he stands the chance of being abandoned.¡± ¡°So, usually, after people who reserve food join another family, there is basically no turning back. In a better case, they might be epted by a female, bing one of their partners, but such cases are far and few between. Most of them only beg for mercy, bing food in the winter for females to keep nourished for a season. For the worst cases... despite countless seasons, even the females forget they have such a male by their side, then, one day they do not return from their hunting, yet still go unnoticed. It would be as if, no such person ever existed.¡± ¡°It is this reason that I do not agree for Barete toe to our cave. If you decide to not ept him eventually, then he would spend his life being a beast pet that you keep by your side. Based on your kind-heartedness, you would either ept him unwillingly or be tormented by your conscience. No matter what, I don¡¯t find any of the oues favorable so I rejected him.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent for a long time after Elvis had finished speaking. Then, she slowly turned to look at the direction of the cave¡¯s entrance, replying faintly, ¡°But... I let Lea stay with us.¡± Chapter 303 - Of Course I’m Worried

Chapter 303: Of Course I¡¯m Worried

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis heaved a sigh of relief, because he was supposed to say what Gu Mengmeng had said, but after some hesitation, it sounded like he was criticizing her no matter which way he put it, and he did not want to find fault with her. Gu Mengmeng said it out herself, but Elvis felt his heart ache slightly. He hugged Gu Mengmeng while saying, ¡°Lea is different from Barete. I know, you like him.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Elvis, ¡°You keep encouraging me to ept Lea, aren¡¯t you jealous at all? Are you even worried that I would have a change of heart?¡± Elvis thought about it seriously, nodding, ¡°Worried, of course I¡¯m worried. When you were dating him, you did not even notice me, and every day was painful for me. However, because I felt that pain, I do not want you to experience the same thing. Since you like him, then just be together. I have a request, that is... don¡¯t let his imprints appear on the pit of your stomach, or else, I might not be able to take it.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. She didn¡¯t even know how to respond to Elvis¡¯ magnanimity. After some thought, she replied, ¡°How about, we get Lea to leave before the winter. Then no one would know that he stayed in our cave for so long.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and smiled, ¡°Seems like Momnesia is real.¡± ¡°Grr...¡± Gu Mengmeng red at him and Elvis immediately shut his mouth, changing his words, ¡°You forgot that Ian from the eagle-owl tribe once came to our cave. Although the sense of smell of the Birds tribe are not as good as ours, but they have extremely good vision. It is said that nothing escapes their sight. He stood at the entrance of the cave for so long that day, he probably found out that Lea was staying here long ago. Unless Lea and I take this opportunity to kill all 32 people in their tribe, not leaving any alive, we won¡¯t be able to keep anyone from the fact that Lea stayed over the winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip and became silent. As she looked up again, she stared helplessly at Elvis, ¡°I just wanted him to save you then, so I didn¡¯t think twice when he requested to stay with us. I didn¡¯t know things would turn into this... I...¡± ¡°Even if we joined hands, it is almost impossible to kill 32 eagle-owls at once. Don¡¯t forget, they know how to fly. Once they are in the sky, we can¡¯t do anything about them.¡± Lea had appeared at the entrance of the cave without them knowing, tilting his head looking at Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, having an ambiguous expression, causing them not to know whether he was smiling or not. Feeling very guilty, Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, ¡°Lea, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Lea walked a few steps forward, squatting down while hugging his knees, looking into her eyes at her eye level. His long and narrow eyes were full of affection and sincerity, his furry tail wiggling behind his back. His and Elvis¡¯ tail both shone under the light, one ck and the other white. The two white fox ears atop his head, posing like a goblin yet having an untainted fairy-like appearance, clean like a gust of wind from the winter, so cooling that people dared not breath, in fear that they would pollute the air. ¡°I said before, rather than an apology, I would like to hear you confess.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng seriously, smiling gently yet causing heartache. ¡°I have tried very hard to not cross the line for you to not dislike me. No matter how much I want to embrace you, I can only hug myself like this. I want to kiss you, but I can only look at you from afar, feeling satisfied that I can do anything for you. However, if this still means that you do not allow me to stay...¡± Chapter 304 - Do You Think I Am The Damned White Bone Spirit?

Chapter 304: Do You Think I Am The Damned White Bone Spirit?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea paused for a moment, tilting his body slightly, moving towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear as if he wanted to whisper a secret to her, speaking softly, ¡°Then, there is only one remaining solution.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked, asking, ¡°What solution?¡± Leapressed his lips with a smile, his bony fingers brushing against his chest, saying invitingly, ¡°Eat me before the snow melts.¡± ¡°What bullshit are you spouting!¡± Gu Mengmeng jolted up. Maybe because she got up so quickly, it made her a little dizzy, her vision blurred and almost fell down. Lea caught Gu Mengmeng with his quick reflexes, smiling, ¡°I managed to embrace you, eventually. Since I got to hug you once more before my death, it is sufficient.¡± Lea¡¯s smile was gentle, so gentle it made one feel despair. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart aching badly, she focused and stabilized herself. She pushed Lea aside, ¡°Are you crazy? I have yet to finish this whole cave full of food, why would I eat you? Do you think I am the damned white bone spirit?¡± Lea tilted his head, like he was slightly wronged. Touching his heart, he said, ¡°But... I heard the heart of snow foxes can increase one¡¯s life span.¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to give him a smack before he touched his tummy again and said, ¡°The flesh on their belly is also smooth and tender, tasting way better than the average beast. Furthermore, I am a third-level orc, if you eat me, your body can definitely be much stronger than it is now. This way, you will never fall sick after ying in the snow for a while.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to cry but no tears coulde out of her eyes, she looked at Lea then at Elvis, sneering, ¡°Are you sure one of you is a wolf while the other is a fox? Are any of you a fox in wolf¡¯s clothing or wolf in fox¡¯s clothing? Why are you both so damn enthusiastic about letting someone else eat you? Are you not living just fine? Hmm? Look, how amazing is this world, am I right?¡± Lea gently caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, full of greed in his eyes, wanting to sneak a peek, then another peek. It was as if he wanted to just carve her into his eyes, replying in a loving yet lonely tone, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want me, then this world... is not wonderful at all. Rather than living in a hell filled with torture, I would prefer for my blood and bones to integrate into your body, bing one with you. It is worth dying for as long as I can protect you in some way or another.¡± Lea paused and remembered him frolicking before confessing to Gu Mengmeng by the stream. She cried so badly, praying for mercy in his arms when she thought he was going to kill her. He was very confused, did he not show enough affection towards her? Why did this little brat imagine this loving atmosphere as a bloody, violent scenario? Hence, he decided to scare her evilly, and she had really shut her eyes while waiting for death. Clearly shaking badly, yet acting like she was looking at death in the face. How simr was then and now. ¡°Once, you begged me to not eat you. You told me you wouldn¡¯t choose between food and partners.¡± Lea said while massaging Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, the ce where he once nted a strawberry. Lea¡¯s smile brought back the temperature from the strong memory, his gaze ovepping with that day, looking at Gu Mengmeng fascinatedly while full of affection, using the same exact tone he used that day, ¡°If you don¡¯t choose, then let me choose for you.¡± Lea slowly pulled his silver hair, revealing his white neck while moving to face Gu Mengmeng, looking at her with his perfect profile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t hurt... if you eat me, we will be integrated together, then we would never be apart forever.¡± Chapter 305 - Are You Planning On Eating Me After Feeding Me Till I’m Fat? Chapter 305: Are You nning On Eating Me After Feeding Me Till I¡¯m Fat? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng remembered, Lea had once said that to her. Just that that time... Sighing, she pushed him aside, ¡°Stop fooling around, you know I wouldn¡¯t eat you.¡± Lea was devastated, seeming to be disappointed by how unmatched Gu Mengmeng was. He patted his tummy, mumbling to himself, ¡°It¡¯s definitely very yummy, why would she not like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was really speechless. First Barete, then Elvis, now Lea. What¡¯s wrong with the males of the beast world? There is an abundance of resources, so much to eat, why must they suggest for others to eat themselves? Do they think they are damned mantises?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat back into Elvis¡¯ arms, looking at Lea, ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s eat something together.¡± Lea nodded and sat cross-legged beside Elvis, his elbows on his knees, hands on his cheeks, smiling at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Are you nning on eating me after feeding me till I¡¯m fat?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her tiny fist, gesturing like she was about to his someone, ¡°Don¡¯t agitate me, I just gave birth and can¡¯t take scared, you keep telling me damned horror stories about eating others, if you scare me until I can¡¯t produce more milk, I will fight to the death with you for my son.¡± Lea shrugged, finally getting this topic over and done with. Gu Mengmeng scooped arge piece of meat for Elvis, ¡°You took care of the five of us for a whole day but I didn¡¯t see you eat anything. It was probably hard on you during my pregnancy, you¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elvis did not reject, because winter was indeed going to be over, and the food kept in the cave was sufficient for them to consume until the preyes out during the wet season. To prevent food wastage, Elvis chewed the bones with pieces before swallowing whole, because he realized that cooked bones were much easier to digest than raw bones. Rather than throwing away which is a pity, he would consume it. So, he had often secretly picked up the leftover bones Gu Mengmeng had chewed on and ate them, trying to save as much food for Gu Mengmeng as possible. Gu Mengmeng had already gotten used to Elvis¡¯ habit of not spitting out his bones after eating them, so she usually picked the meat with fewer bones for him, fearing that he might get indigestion and form a stone or something. Elvis swallowed his food, pecking Gu Mengmeng on the cheek, ¡°How can I be considered to be sufferingpared to what you have gone through?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, feeling very warm inside. She had an older sister who had a white-cor job in apany before her wedding, with a sry slightly lower than ten thousand, feeling very confident wherever she went. However, she got pregnant shortly after her marriage and her husband wanted to take care of the baby at home, which she agreed to. However, once she quit her job, it was not easy to go back to work. Waiting forbor while being pregnant, waiting for the child to go to preschool after giving birth, waiting for the child to go to primary school after preschool. However, her husband cheated on her even before the child went to primary school because he had enough of the ruckus the child made and theints the wife had. He still asked his wife, ¡°Which man is willing to go back home every day to look at a faded old woman?¡± Her older sister said, how could he not consider the ties between husband and wife? After all, she had given birth for him. However, the man gave a snort of contempt, replying with a question, ¡°Which woman can¡¯t give birth? It has originally been your duty.¡± That time, the older sister carried the child out and chugged beer after beer, crying to Gu Mengmeng: I¡¯m not afraid to suffer with him, to suffer for him, I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t see everything I have done. I never wanted to live in luxury, I just wanted some words offort. Chapter 306 - I Have A Good Husband

Chapter 306: I Have A Good Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That night Gu Mengmeng did not return home, only apanying her drunk friend to stay in the hotel, helping her to take care of her young son. However, the next day, Gu Mengmeng was awakened by the police. A gush of cold wind entered from the opened window, pricking at her skin. That opened window, was the exit that the sister that took her child to escape from the despair of the world. Gu Mengmeng sighed, not knowing why she suddenly remembered that memory, only feeling slightly upset, looking up at Elvis, ¡°Thank you, for acknowledging everything I¡¯ve done. Thank you forforting me.¡± Elvis was sharp enough to sense that Gu Mengmeng was feeling weird, pecking her lips gently, asking, ¡°Why? What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s probably the legendary postpartum depression.¡± Elvis looked at Lea as he shook his head, showing that he had not heard the term before, not knowing what to do either. Gu Mengmeng pped her cheeks, letting herself regain some strength before smiling brightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng, twirling her hair lightly while coaxing in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed, don¡¯t be in despair, don¡¯t worry. You have me.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°I know, I have a good husband.¡± Smiling, Elvis epted Gu Mengmeng¡¯spliment. The term ¡°husband¡± sounded especially great to him. ¡°Here, my good husband, how about we get to serious stuff now?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked whileughing. Elvis looked Gu Mengmeng up and down as if he was thinking of something, then shook his head resolutely, ¡°Although I would like to, but you have not recovered yet, so you cannot do anything temporarily.¡± Elvis had instantly destroyed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s depressed atmosphere. Taking a pair of chopsticks, she used them to knock against Elvis¡¯ head. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m talking about serious stuff.¡± Elvis replied seriously, ¡°It is serious stuff. But Xiao Meng, you really have to rest.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether tough or cry. She shook her head, ¡°I know I need to rest, the serious thing I¡¯m talking about is also not the not serious thing you are thinking of. I¡¯m talking about our four babies, we can¡¯t just call them Number One through Four every day, can we? Isn¡¯t it time we give them actual names?¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and thought seriously for a while, then replied, ¡°Whatever, you can call them whatever you like.¡± ¡°Tsk...¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to spit blood onto Elvis¡¯ face,menting, ¡°Could you even care less? After all, they are your sons, what do you mean by whatever?¡± Elvis said, ¡°My name, was randomly picked by me when I became an adult. Lea, what about you?¡± Lea thought for a moment before responding, ¡°I snatched it from someone else after I became an adult.¡± The edges of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips raised, she asked, ¡°How do you snatch... a name?¡± Lea nodded, ¡°I thought his name sounded nice, so I killed him and his name belonged to men if one day someone else likes my name, they can challenge me too. Many people are like this.¡± Elvis agreed, ¡°Yes, I snatched two names before too, but I didn¡¯t think they were very great after I snatched them, so I gave up and named myself. I have met people who wanted to snatch my name previously, but they never defeated me.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a despaired expression: What is there to snatch about a damned name? If you don¡¯t believe it, just go to the entrance if a vige and shout Gunther, 8 out of 10 would turn around to reply to you. Based on the logic in the beast world, must the damned strongest Gunther choke the rest to death before having ownership of its own name?¡± Chapter 307 - Giving A Name

Chapter 307: Giving A Name

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng sank into an inner conflict as she watched her four sons, with snot bubbles popping on their noses. What if... their names are too nice... would they one by one be kidnapped like those sons from wealthy families? The scenario would roughly be like: XXX, ask your mom to give up your name, if not I will bite you to death. Gu Mengmeng shook her head, feeling like her life was about to fall apart. Sighing, she turned around to look at Elvis, grabbing his hands with both her hands, ¡°Hubby, you will protect our sons, right?¡± Elvis looked at the four small ones, giving them the cold shoulder, ¡°Male babies can take care of themselves, I will only protect you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. You protect me, I protect my sons. If someone dares to steal their names, you will help me beat them till they fly away, okay?¡± Elvis was confused by Gu Mengmeng going around in circles, but nodded instinctively, ¡°Alright, I will listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt much more relieved, taking a deep breath and was about to say something before she turned to Lea again, thinking seriously, ¡°Lea, I heard... you are quite familiar with the beast deity, aren¡¯t you?¡± Leaughed out loud, ¡°Aren¡¯t you more familiar with the beast deity? I heard he is your father.¡± That made Gu Mengmeng so delighted she kept pping her thighs, ¡°That¡¯s right! The beast deity is my father, so he is the grandfather of my sons. Who would dare to snatch the damned names of the grandsons of the beast deity? I would go back to make a damnedint to my father, and make him kill those demons!¡± Gu Mengmeng could finally bepletely relieved at that thought, feeling refreshed, ¡°Comeee, let¡¯s profit on collective wisdom to name our four children.¡± Lea shrugged, ¡°Do I... have the right to name to the children?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while before smiling awkwardly. True, no one has ever heard of the doctor delivering the baby naming the baby. After all, the parents are both here, isn¡¯t it a little weird to let the doctor name? But it also seemed pretty awkward to say no. So Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Can, of course you can. You can suggest what names to give the children. If it sounds nice, we can use it too.¡± Lea pointed at the four young ones, ¡°¡±Mengmeng¡±, ¡°Wants To¡±, ¡°Mate With¡±, ¡°Lea¡±.¡± ¡°Tsk...¡± the amount of awkwardness Gu Mengmeng was experiencing was out of this world... at Lea, ¡°Mengmeng is my name, Lea is your name, do you mean to ask my eldest to kill me and my youngest to kill you?¡± Lea shook his head, ¡°Gu Mengmeng is your name, so he can be called Mengmeng. As for Lea... Hmm, I am willing to give this name to him, and I can go snatch someone else¡¯s. Eh, what do you think of Barete¡¯s name?¡± ¡°So-so!¡± Gu Mengmeng held her elbow, ¡°Seems like the names you picked are not that great, just give up on it.¡± Lea did not get angry, nodding to express hisck of opinion. Then, he tilted his body alluringly, staying beside Gu Mengmeng in a half-lying half-crawling position, wagging his tail like a pet. Gu Mengmeng looked down, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lea¡¯s long, narrow eyes blinked right at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°A pet beast should look like a pet beast, since you are not going to eat me, I will just be a vixen then.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes, toozy to bother about him, only turning around to look at Elvis, asking, ¡°What about you? Do you have any good suggestions?¡± Elvis thought for a moment, pointing to the four young ones, ¡°¡±Scram¡±, ¡°Scram Further Away¡±, ¡°Scram Even Further Away¡±, ¡°Scram Scram Scram¡±.¡± Chapter 308 - Now You Are Actually Lying To Me For Them

Chapter 308: Now You Are Actually Lying To Me For Them

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng deeply felt the scorn Elvis had towards the four young ones. She started to reflect, did she start neglecting him after she gave birth? But she only gave birth a damned day ago, Elvis did not have to have so much piled up grievances?! Elvis noticed Gu Mengmeng was not too satisfied with the names, so he thought again, ¡°¡±Scram Away¡±, ¡°From My¡±, ¡°Wife¡¯s¡±, ¡°Side¡±.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still love you the most even when we have sons. After all, I already have four sons, but only one husband, so you don¡¯t have to treat them like your enemies. Especially the youngest, it took so much effort to birth him. Taking into ount how much I suffered, can you not tell him to scram all day...¡± Elvis was silent before he looked at Gu Mengmeng grudgingly, ¡°Now you... are actually lying to me for them.¡± With a face like that from Injustice to Dou E, she said with the most genuine gaze, ¡°I did not, when have I lied to you?¡± Grumpily, Elvis pointed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest, ¡°You never fed me like this, but you fed them like this for a long time today.¡± Gu Mengmeng almost choked to death by her own saliva. Her face instantly became red, she punched Elvis before awkwardly looking down at Lea who was leaning against her knee looking up at her. Lea seemed like he was thinking of something, then cracked a smile, turned over and asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Do you stillck any sons? The kind that has big furry tails.¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted, thinking: You still asked me to call you a damned daddy yesterday, and you¡¯re going to call me mommy today? What kind of seniority even am I? With a p on Lea¡¯s face, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need some sleep. I will think of the namester when I wake up.¡± With that, she got out from Elvis¡¯ embrace and walked towards the bed. She did not walk far before Elvis pulled her from behind. Gu Mengmeng turned around and saw Elvis using a gaze as if he was looking at... to look at herself, grudgingly saying again, ¡°You still say you¡¯re not lying to me. You used to hug me to sleep, but now you are leaving me behind to hug them.¡± Helpless, Gu Mengmeng returned to Elvis¡¯ side and pounced into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hug them, I¡¯ll hug you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elvis replied with a monosyble coolly, the edge of his lips could not help themselves but rise, full of glee in his eyes. Gu Mengmeng really wanted to say, she had never seen anyone get jealous from their son to this extent. Just this behavior and he convinced her to ept Lea? Haha, wouldn¡¯t they be acting out... every day then? Gu Mengmeng was still thinking when Elvis had already walked to the side of the bed, kicking the mattress the four young ones were sleeping on. The four children slid like the cocktails that slide across the bar tables in a bar, getting kicked aside with their mattress. Elvisughed coldly, and the actor¡¯s lines that could be fitted with that scene would definitely be, ¡°Little guys, trying to fight with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart ache. She wanted to stretch out her neck to check on them, but Elvis looked at her grudgingly again. Gu Mengmeng though, since the four little ones did not even make a sound, they were probably still sound asleep, so everything should be alright. She gave Elvis a smile shamefully, snuggling up in his arms obediently, being a lovable little woman. Elvis then nodded with satisfaction, then said to Lea, ¡°You sleep on the outer end, block it so Xiaomeng will not fall onto the ground.¡± Smiling, Lea nodded. One on the left and the other one on the right, both of them sandwiched Gu Mengmeng in the centre. Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips together, thinking to herself, ¡°Are these ex enemies joining hands to defeat the main enemy? Does he mean to cooperate with Lea to fight with his four sons for her love? Chapter 309 - The Next Leader Of The Tribe

Chapter 309: The Next Leader Of The Tribe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng woke up, she understood why Elvis wanted Lea to apany her to sleep. This was a damned median strip with a 360 degree dead end. The four young ones kept whining from hunger as they were unable to cross the two ck and white mountains before them. Even if they just inched closer, they would be kicked away by someone, or ¡°just nice¡± get hit by some tail, causing them to roll away. Gu Mengmeng was awakened by the young ones shouting at the top of their lungs in their child-like voices. Although Gu Mengmeng did not understand what they were saying, but she knew how upset they were from their expressions. Their loud cries to be fed made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart melt. ¡°Oh my babies,e to mama.¡± Gu Mengmeng kicked Elvis aside, and with a movement of her butt, pushing Lea aside then spreading her arms in a weing position towards her four sons. As if they had been kidnapped, the four little ones showed extreme affection the moment they saw their mother. Spreading their four short limbs, then rolled and crawled into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, extending their pink tongues, licking furiously on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and neck. She patted their tiny heads individually, coaxing them, ¡°Alright alright, mama knows you guys were upset.¡± Gu Mengmeng already felt her breasts being extremely swollen just after a nap, both sides of her chest had hardened and were painful with a slight touch. Lying on her side, she returned to face the grieved male and the gloating male, covering herself with the beast skin and unwrapped her robe. She hugged the two that had not eaten till they were full and started feeding them. Although Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest was hurting badly from the strength her sons were using to suck on the milk such that there was definitely blood in the breast milk, but seeing how her sons were so enthusiastic, it made her feel like nothing was unbearable. So, even if she felt like it hurt so much she could die, a light smile still glowed from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Perhaps, it is the legend: A woman is weak in nature, but strong as a mother. The youngest did not win, and that clearly made him very unhappy, so he kept on pouncing into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms while the oldest bit on his legs, dragging him back and using his two front paws to scratch his back, biting his tiny ears and his neck. He did not use any strength, and was simply ying with him. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the head of the oldest, her gentle hands touching from his head to his back, then patting his little butt gently. The oldest kept snorting in happiness, and the way he was wiggling his tiny body was extremely adorable. Gu Mengmeng could not help butugh at her son¡¯s antics. Seeing how the oldest got their mother¡¯s reward, he started shouting too. Gu Mengmeng did not even need to guess to understand that was seeking for praise, so she caressed him as well. Then she turned towards Elvis, ¡°Look at how sensible our eldest is. He¡¯s so young yet he knows to help take care of his younger brother. He has the demeanour of an elder sibling.¡± Elvis peered at the eldest son acting cute besides Gu Mengmeng, not having a care in the world. Since Gu Mengmeng had her head turned away, she was not able to clearly see Elvis¡¯ expression, and could only be immersed in her joy as a mother. She looked at her oldest son while thinking, ¡°Our eldest has the virtue of a brother, let¡¯s call him Hede. ¡°He¡± meaning our oldest will soon be a great son that is as gentle as jade. When you split up the word ¡°He¡±, it is ¡°Wang¡± (King) and ¡°Ke¡± (Ability), paired with ¡°De¡± (Virtue), which represents having the virture and ability of a king. He will carry on your legacy, and be the next leader of the tribe, how¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 310 - Fighting For A Name With Your Own Son? Chapter 310: Fighting For A Name With Your Own Son? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis sat behind Gu Mengmeng, pointing at the eldest who was still acting cute, ¡°I like this name, I want to change with him. He will be called Elvis and I will be called Hede.¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted with augh, turning towards Elvis asking, ¡°Fighting for a name with your own son? Only you would think of doing that.¡± ck-faced, Elvis said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you loved me the most? And you¡¯re not even going to give me a name?¡± Gu Mengmeng really took her hats off to the way Elvis¡¯ mind worked. He convinced her to ept Lea every day, but now he was getting jealous over their son. Deep inside, Gu Mengmeng knew her husband was open to persuasion but not to coercion. So she pulled his hands to her waist, ying with his long fingers while saying, ¡°But I still feel that Elvis is the name that suits you more. Furthermore, I am used to calling you that. I call Elvis when I need help, when I am bored, when I miss you, when I get mad at you. If you changed your name, I think I would not get used to it.¡± Elvis lightened up, holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands back, ¡°Do you really think, Elvis sounds nicer?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°This is the most special name, to me. It carried our memories, and... my love for you. So, this name, is one and only.¡± Elvis smiled, kissing Gu Mengmeng on her cheeks, ¡°If you say it is the best, then it is the best.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and asked, ¡°So are you still going to change names with Hede?¡± Elvis raised his brows and looked at Hede with cool detachment, ¡°He has to defeat me first before bing the Leader of Saint Nazaire. Him? Pfft, wait for a hundred years more.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and turned around to continue looking at her son. ¡°Baby, what do you think? From now on you will be called Hede, what about that?¡± Hede did not know what was going on, he only knew his mother sounded very warm and affectionate when she called him Hede, so he shouted a few times in happiness, making Gu Mengmengugh again. ¡°He said he likes it.¡± Elvis tranted. Gu Mengmeng was shocked, turning around to look at Elvis, asking, ¡°You can understand baby talk?¡± Elvis smiled lovingly, then rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head, ¡°Is my Xiao Meng really going to get Momnesia from birthing these four kids?¡± ¡°Grr... you asking for a beating?¡± Gu Mengmeng red in annoyance at Elvis. It was a pity that she broke intoughter after being stern for only a moment, as she pushed Elvis¡¯ arms, ¡°Tell me now, stop beating around the bush.¡± Elvis pointed at Hede, ¡°He is a wolf.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, expressing that she knew. Then Elvis pointed at himself, ¡°So am I.¡± Gu Mengmeng batted her eyshes, ¡°But from where I was, sounds made by infants were meaningless, it was impossible to decipher.¡± Elvis put his face against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s profile, lightly licking on her earlobe, then puffing his warm breath on her auricle, replying gently, ¡°Wolves, never make any meaningless sounds, they never have.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart palpitate. They had been husband and wife for so long and even had four sons, but she still felt hormones increasing in levels with each passing day from Elvis. Just him moving closer would make her heart beat uncontrobly. Chapter 311 - The Weak, Has No Right To Control Their Fate Chapter 311: The Weak, Has No Right To Control Their Fate Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat, then pushed Elvis aside and swallowed her saliva, taking a breather from an angle where Elvis could not see her. She then said, ¡°Alright, since Hede liked his name, then that¡¯s great. Next...¡± Gu Mengmeng patted the youngest that was still fighting against Hede, ¡°Time for him to be named.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought of an idea, but she wanted to respect her son¡¯s idea before she mentioned it, so she said to Elvis, ¡°Help me ask the youngest, if he had any names in mind? If he likes any name, then it will be his call.¡± ¡°He had no opinion.¡± Elvis replied for the youngest without a thought. ¡°How do you know he has no opinions without even asking?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted, unhappy with Elvis¡¯ perfunctory manner. However, Elvis smiled, poking at the youngest¡¯s head while replying coldly, ¡°The weak, has no right to control his fate. He will be called whatever you want to call him. If he doesn¡¯t like it, then he can change it once he defeats me.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her face in her palm. If she was just a little better in advanced mathematics, she would be able to count the emotional trauma her sons were experiencing. However, the youngest was not as hurt as Gu Mengmeng expected, but was fearless and energetic, rushing towards Elvis while shouting loudly. If it were not for him sounding like a child, looking too cute, he would probably have a strong aura. Elvis sneered, raising one side of his eyebrows, ¡°Alright, I will wait.¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely confused. She had a husband and son that were speaking in a dialect, causing her to be in a disillusioned state. Not bearing to smack her son, Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ elbow, asking, ¡°What are the both of you talking about? Can¡¯t you let me in?¡± Elvis pointed at the youngest with his chin, ¡°This little one said he can defeat me in a while and told me to just wait.¡± Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows, then confirmed again, ¡°Did he really just say that?¡± Elvis nodded. Gu Mengmeng sighed and looked sternly at the youngest, ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t talk to your father like that. Good children do not fight against their parents. This way, both mummy and daddy will be very upset.¡± The youngest sat on the side of the bed, his two front legs supporting his body while he tilted his head and shouted twice at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng turned back to Elvis, who instantly tranted, ¡°He asked you what is daddy, what is good children, what is fighting and what is upset.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart melt at her son¡¯s stupid look, snorting with augh andid in front of the youngest looking at his face, ¡°So, you only know what is baby and what is mummy?¡± The youngest shouted twice, scratching his face with his ws and Gu Mengmeng roughly guessed that it was him saying yes. Gu Mengmeng thought, true, an infant born just a day open cannot even get his eyes to open, how much could he possibly know? So she exined patiently, ¡°I am your mummy and my husband is your daddy. He is brave, righteous, kind and caring. He will do anything for us to live freely without worrying about being hurt. He is the only one in the world who would never betray us. Your daddy works hard and he is also very great, so you cannot talk to him like that.¡± Chapter 312 - He Said It Is Really Nice, He Likes It Chapter 312: He Said It Is Really Nice, He Likes It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Both Hede and the youngest tilted their heads looking at Gu Mengmeng, silently listening to her speak, not running or fooling around, only looking at her in a daze like they did not understand what she was talking about. Patiently, Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°You guys and your father are the most important kin to me, I love you all a lot, so if you make your father angry, I will be very very upset. If I am very upset, I will cry. Do you want to see your mother cry?¡± ¡°Owh owh owh~¡± the four little ones shouted together, including the four who were being breastfed. Gu Mengmeng could not help butugh at their antics. She kissed each of them, ¡°Good babies are ones that do not let their mother shed a tear.¡± ¡°Owh~ Owh owh~¡± the four young ones continued shouting. Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Elvis who tranted, ¡°They said, they would be good babies.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt extremely heartened, so she hugged all four children in her arms and kissed them over and over. The second and third oldest were basically full, so Gu Mengmeng hugged Hede and the youngest back in her arms while the second and third oldest went to y at the side. Lea had gone out to prepare food a long time ago, and it should not take long before food would be replenished for them. The eldest leaned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach, feeding quietly, but the youngest kept shouting while feeding, just that his voice was muffled and unclear. Gu Mengmeng patted the youngest¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you are eating, you might get choked.¡± ¡°Owh owh owh~¡± the youngest opened his mouth, shouting a few times at Elvis before he continued to being fed. Elvis ced his leg rest under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck so she could rest morefortably, while using his tail to support her waist so she did not have to exert strength herself. While massaging her arm, he tranted, ¡°He said he wanted a more powerful sounding name than Hede.¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her head, ¡°Ah, forgot to name while I was busy educating them. Sorry, it¡¯s mummy¡¯s fault.¡± The youngest was feeding so he could not reply to her as he remembered how she told him not to talk while eating, so he tolerated, only shaking his head to express his feelings. He believed she would understand. In reality, his mother did not understand anything at all. ¡°Let me think, what should we name our youngest?¡± Gu Mengmeng said while caressing his back, thinking, ¡°The youngest is the strongest one among the four children, one look and you can tell he represents the strength in the family. Kanwu... How about Kanwu? Kan means to use powers to ease controversial issues, and Kanwu means to use battle to cease battle. If we can dominate others by force, then using virtue to rule a country would certainly be best. However, if others cross the line, we are definitely not down to be bullied either. If they want a battle, we will fight, and use the battle to cease the battle. How about that? My little Kanwu?¡± ¡°Owh owh owh~¡± Kanwu used his two front ws to protect his food, taking his time ¡°in the midst of his business¡± to acknowledge Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng did not have to turn around before Elvis tranted, ¡°He said it is very nice, he likes it.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled with satisfaction, pointing at the head of the eldest, calling, ¡°Hede.¡± ¡°Owh~¡± the eldest replied in a child-like tone. Gu Mengmeng then patted the little butt of the youngest, calling, ¡°Kanwu.¡± ¡°Owh~ owh~¡± the youngest twisted his tiny butt in an attention seeking manner, wagging his tail happily. Chapter 313 - Because He Wanted To See It

Chapter 313: Because He Wanted To See It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Having named the eldest and youngest, Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at the second and third. These two were much more obedient than the other two as they sat there waiting to be named. Gu Mengmeng touched the head of the second, ¡°Our second son looks extraordinary, and he can take up the ¡°Xuan¡± in the Chinese expression ¡°Qi Yu Xuan Ang¡± (having a dignified appearance). However, the Xuan Yuan Emperor had the same ¡°Xuan¡±, so if the name carries too much weight it might suppress one¡¯s fortune. How about this, since ¡°Xuan¡± also refers to ¡°Xuan Gong¡± star in the sky, we will just at a ¡°Chi¡± (pond) in front of ¡°Xuan¡±, meaning our second son is the reflection of the ¡°Xuan Gong¡± star in the pond. The stars in the water are also stars, shining in mummy¡¯s eyes. How about that?¡± ¡°Owh owh owh~¡± the second straightened his back, expressing his satisfaction. Smiling, Gu Mengmeng kissed the second eldest, then looked at the third while thinking, ¡°The eldest has morals, the second has looks, the youngest has power. However, one with valor butcks strategy is nothing but an ordinary man, my son needs to have both bravery and intelligence. The third... just use ¡°Lue¡±, the ¡°Lue¡± in ¡°Mou Lue¡± (strategy). He will be the brains of the four, cooperating with his other brothers and carrying Saint Nazaire forward together.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought again before saying, ¡°Adding a ¡°Jia¡± before ¡°Lue¡± can be considered that this child has the heart and nature of the Buddha, otherwise... if he is evil, even if he is the most intelligent, he would only destroy the world, and might as well be a fool. I want my son to use his intelligence in kind ways, and be a good-hearted, smart person.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Elvis, ¡°So what do you say? What about Jialue?¡± Actually, there were no such factors considered by Gu Mengmeng in the beast world. What is the use of kindness? What is Buddha nature? In this world, there is only thew of the jungle and survival of the fittest. However, Elvis would not say that to Gu Mengmeng. Females, should originally live in a beautiful, fairytale-like fantasy, and it is the responsibility of the males to create and protect that fantasy. Hence, Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead gently, ¡°Everything you like is good.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and turned to look at her son, asking, ¡°Baby, what do you think? Do you like Jialue as your name?¡± Actually, neither Jialue nor even Elvis understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation. However, Jialue remembered his mother mention to not go against their parents if not mummy would cry from sadness. He did not want his mother to cry, so since she wanted to call her Jialue, then Jialue it was. So little Jialue nodded, lightly leaning his head against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm, caring for her in an obedient, sensible manner... ¡°Hede, Chixuan, Jialue, Kanwu.¡± Gu Mengmeng called her four sons¡¯ names in sequence, and the four little ones looked up and responded as if they were musical yers under the instruction of the musical conductor. Even the two who were feeding stopped to w at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest, angling their upper body upwards to acknowledge their mother calling them. ¡°Good, my baby boys all have names.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled brightly and lovingly. To Elvis, that was the most beautiful image in the world. It was at the perfect moment that Lea served the te of meat soup. After he set the pot, he poured a serving of soup into a big te, then positioned it on the bed and shouted a few times at the wolf cubs. The four of them then happily ran towards the te and started drinking the soup, totally not needing Gu Mengmeng to demonstrate at the side. Surprised, Gu Mengmeng raised her head, ¡°They can actually understand you?¡± Lea nodded, ¡°Yeah, I have always been more talented in the area ofnguages. And having interacted for a long time with Elvis, I know how tomunicate with wolf cubs.¡± Gu Mengmeng somehow felt like she realized something, asking, ¡°Then why did you all not directly use yournguage to teach them to drink soup, making me demonstrate?¡± Lea shrugged innocently, then pointed at Elvis, ¡°Because he wanted to see it.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around. Shocked, Elvis touched his own nose, ¡°It was his idea.¡± Chapter 314 - Come here, I promise you won’t die!

Chapter 314: Come here, I promise you won¡¯t die!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Two weekster, Kanwu was the first one to open his eyes. The son that Elvis disliked the most had a pair of eyes that resembled him the most. The same azure blue eyes, like the stars and the sea, causing one to fall into a daze. Only this pair of eyes was clearer, transparent, having curiosity and earnestness towards everything, without the coldness and worries that only existed in Elvis. Gu Mengmeng was extremely happy, holding Kanwu¡¯s little face, scrutinizing his eyes, then looked at Elvis, smiling, ¡°He is really your biological son, don¡¯t the both of you look too much alike? You are the cartoon version and Kanwu is the Q version. Ah, so lovable.¡± Elvis had seen this little devil as an enemy, or even wanted to kill him from the start, because he had caused Gu Mengmeng to suffer too much during thebour process. It was because of him that Gu Mengmeng had a knife to her body, which he had personally cut. That moment, every drop of blood from her body set in stone on the basis of his scorn for this son. Elvis grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, holding Kanwu by the back of his neck and threw him back onto the bed while using his other hand to hook Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face, staring right into her eyes, ¡°A pair of these eyes is sufficient. You just have to look at me, don¡¯t look at him.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis, ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s your biological son.¡± Elvis raised his chin, edges of his lips pointed downwards and brows furrowed, not saying a word. Helpless, Gu Mengmeng sighed. The daily fight for love between father and sons made her mind and body exhausted. She could not even have some fun with her sons, their father was just so green with envy. ¡°Can¡¯t you be kinder? Kanwu just opened his eyes and saw us for the first time. Can¡¯t you just smile knowing that I fought so hard to birth him?¡± Elvis¡¯ expression got even colder, side eyeing Kanwu, ¡°You almost lost your life trying to birth him.¡± Gu Mengmeng used her elbow to jab Elvis¡¯ chest, ¡°Then may I please ask, who was the one that put them in my tummy?¡± Elvis had no words, lowering his head with his brows still tightly furrowed. Gu Mengmeng shook Elvis¡¯ arms, pleading, ¡°Fine fine, no matter what, isn¡¯t it great that we are peaceful as a family? Stop being a wet nket, just give me a smile~¡± Helpless, Elvis forced a smile. However, rather than a smile, it was more like gritting his teeth, a weird expression as if he was unwilling to scare his opponents. Or... a little like when a husky visits a dentist. Gu Mengmeng could not help butugh, her hands intertwined in front of her chest, exaggerating, ¡°How handsome!¡± Elvis was amused by Gu Mengmeng. When his gaze reached hers, it was always loving. Gu Mengmeng was finally satisfied, leaning in Elvis¡¯ embrace, ¡°How nice is this, a peaceful, loving family.¡± Elvis caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head and nted a kiss on her hair, replying in a helpless and affectionate tone, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you as long as that makes you happy.¡± Gu Mengmeng skipped towards the bed and carried Kanwu, who had just been thrown there and kissed his tiny face. Then, she put him on Elvis¡¯ head, with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, isn¡¯t this the legendary Father¡¯s love is as strong as a mountain? Truthfully, hubby, you look super stalwart and MAN with Kanwu on the top of your head.¡± Elvis really did not fancy Kanwu, but he truly treasured Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile at that moment. So, even though he was unwilling, he did not throw Kanwu down in the end. However... His willingness did not represent Kanwu¡¯s. A gush of warm liquid descended from the top of Elvis¡¯ head. A blood vessel immediately popped on Elvis¡¯ forehead. Gu Mengmeng had never been so swift in her life as she grabbed Kanwu from Elvis¡¯ head, protecting him in her arms, with Elvis¡¯ voice echoing in the cave, ¡°Come here, I promise you won¡¯t die!¡± It was the sounds of his growls, along with Gu Mengmeng¡¯sughter, pleading for mercy for her son. Chapter 315 - Are You Crazy?

Chapter 315: Are You Crazy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Out of the four sons, the third, Jialue, had eyes that resembled Gu Mengmeng the most. It was ck with a tinge of coffee brown, a little like amber. Also, Jialue had eyes bigger, rounder than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, making it innocent and much cuter. It was because of this pair of eyes, that Jialue became the only one out of the four sons that could receive the love and smiles from Elvis. Five weekster, Elvis and Lea both wanted Gu Mengmeng to stop breastfeeding the four sons. This made Gu Mengmeng very resistant to the idea. ¡°Who only feeds their son with just a month of milk? Back where I was, it was normal to breastfeed until at least a year old, even if the situation did not allow so, at least we would have to feed for a full eight months?¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis¡¯ hand, pleading for her sons. Jialue hung on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, shouting twice, although it was not known what he said. However, Gu Mengmeng retorted instantly, ¡°See, even our son said, one month is too short. This is torture, it is inhumane torture!¡± Elvis raised his head and met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, replying seriously, ¡°I am a wolf, and there is no humanity in the wild. Furthermore, what Jialue said was that they have already started growing teeth, so they can eat the meat Lea cooks, it¡¯s fine to stop breastfeeding.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea suspiciously, asking, ¡°Really? Did Jialue really say that?¡± Lea nodded, expressing what Elvis said was true. Elvis¡¯ expression darkened, ¡°I would never lie to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng carried Jialue down from Elvis¡¯ shoulders, turned around and secretly poked his little nose, murmuring, ¡°Mummy is trying to fight for your welfare, why are you turning against me?¡± Elvis stood up, hugging Gu Mengmeng from behind and ced his chin on her neck, saying gently, ¡°Because this little one has half your blood, so he has humanity and conscience. He knows it is not right to use up mummy¡¯s nutrients, as males, they should live on their own terms.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged, unhappy, ¡°How do five-week old children live on their own? Are you crazy?¡± Lea added at the right time, ¡°They have already started growing teeth. If they do not stop breastfeeding, it is highly likely they can identally scratch your skin. To protect you, they will feed with their gums habitually, which can affect the growth of their sharp teeth, in the future... If they face trouble, teeth that are not sharp enough may cause them to lose their lives.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to retort, but found her retorts useless. True, her and Elvis could protect the little wolves, but can they look after them forever, not letting them be independent? What is taken as a matter of fact in the modern world has be being spoiled here? Gu Mengmeng sank into deep thought, feeling rather low. She did not know what she was feeling upset about, only feeling... her sons seemed like they need not rely on her as much. Jialue shouted twice in her arms, his child-like voice had the power of making him more lovable. Gu Mengmeng kissed his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t it take such a short time for you guys to not need mummy?¡± Jialue wagged his tail, sticking out his tongue and licked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, then tilted his head at her without a word, but Gu Mengmeng felt his care. ¡°Are youforting mummy?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Mummy is too useless, she just let a five-week old baby tofort her.¡± ¡°Owh owh owh~¡± The other three also gathered at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet, wing at her tiny legs shouting with their child-like voices, as if they were saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mummy, we would not leave your side.¡± Chapter 316 - I Suspect That You Really Do Have the Blood of Husky Chapter 316: I Suspect That You Really Do Have the Blood of Husky Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The third week after the wolf cubs were weaned, the snow-sealed entrance of the cave started toe loose. Gusts of cold wind blew in, bringing coldness but not as chilly as before. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the entrance and gave a seemingly effortless push. The snow sealing the entrance fell apart outwards like a tray of loose sand. The sight Gu Mengmeng was looking at was not aesthetic, without any feels of everything blooming in the spring. The snow that was still in the process of melting split Saint Nazaire into ravines. Although the melted snow was clear white due to theck of pollution from car exhaust, Gu Mengmeng had no mood to step out of the cave. However, it was only Gu Mengmeng who did not want to step out. It was the first time that the four cubs saw anything outside of the cave and everything was new to them. Without waiting for Gu Mengmeng to say anything, they had dashed into the snow. The snow was cold but not a challenge to them, their skin, though not as thick as Elvis, enabled them to protect themselves in this level of coldness. Whether it was the smell of the air or the feeling of stepping on the snow, the little ones were excited about everything. The four children yed catching until they became four little madds. ¡°Kids,e back, it¡¯s so dirty...¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted, but the littles ones would not reply to her as they were busy ying around. They became four little wet and dirty cats, resembling... sigh, they looked exactly like huskies rolling in the mud. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis sorrowfully. Frowning, she said, ¡°I suspect that you really do have the blood of a husky... You are actually a husky faking to be a wolf, right?¡± Elvis felt despondent. Although until now he did not who was husky, it obviously did not sound like apliment. Gu Mengmeng only had such thoughts when he made a fool of himself or when the children were being too naughty. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get them back.¡± Elvis shook his body and turned into a wolf. He dashed into the snow and bit onto Kanwu¡¯s neck in a split second. He murmured something with his throat and the other three little ones immediately lowered their heads, no longer dared to fool around. They followed behind Elvis with their tails between their legs and walked back obediently. Gu Mengmeng was curious and she asked Lea secretly, ¡°What did Elvis tell them?¡± Lea made of pose as though deep in thought, he dragged his voice into a long ¡°Erm...¡±, before throwing back another question, ¡°What do I gain from betraying Elvis? After all, he¡¯s the first partner in the family, while I¡¯m just a beast pet, what if he gets angry and decides to kill me?¡± Gu Mengmeng put one arm on Lea¡¯s shoulders, looked at Lea with the face of ¡®you beat me¡¯ and said, ¡°Can you stop bringing up the topic of beast pets? Let¡¯s just be normal friends with each other, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Normal friends?¡± Lea thought over these two words, before turning around and he said, ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t betray the first partner in the family for a normal friend, I¡¯ll be chased out.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng had nothing to say. He still ced himself in the position of a beast pet after beating around the bush. Just when they were talking, Elvis had returned. Turning back into human form, he threw Kanwu onto the floor and hugged Gu Mengmeng on the waist. He said, ¡°I told them that they will have to get out of my cave if they don¡¯t listen to my wife.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed. She should have expected it, it was impossible for Evis to coax the children gently? Impossible! Right?! Chapter 317 - Bringing the Whole Family Out

Chapter 317: Bringing the Whole Family Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Gu Mengmeng did not get to retreat back to the cave. Elvis turned into a wolf, shaking the ash ck fur on his body. Lea then carried Gu Mengmeng onto Elvis¡¯s back, while he followed diagonally behind Elvis, with his big tail asionally sweeping Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back in a flirting way. As what Lea had said himself, he was doing his job as the character of being a vixen, a vixen that had been approved by the legal wife. The four littles ones were banned from running around in the snow due to their mother. They were too small and unable to clean off the dirt on their body through transforming like Elvis. If their fur remained wet all the time, Gu Mengmeng was worried that they might catch a cold. Hence, Jialue, the only one to Elvis¡¯s liking,id beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs obediently, in a position close to Elvis shoulders. The biggest brother Kede, was carried by Gu Mengmeng in her arms, asionally acting cute to her. The second brother Chixuanid on Lea¡¯s shoulders, his big eyes darted across the surroundings, excited to see all the new things. His front paws scratched and knocked on Lea¡¯s shoulders, murmuring words that no one could understand with his baby voice. The naughtiest Kanwu was carried by Lea in his arms, as he had been too disobedient, always wanting to run on the ground and he had howled a few times to say that he could walk himself. He only settled down after Evis gave him a stare, he did not dare to fool around openly, but was always trying to break free from Lea¡¯s arms secretly. Lea grabbed his two hind legs and gave a light p on his butt with the other hand. He said using beastnguage, ¡°level pressure cannot be crossed. At least wait until you have mated if you want to get out of my hands. You can give up now, I won¡¯t do anything that will make your mother frown.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not understand what Lea had said, she turned back to look at Lea and Kanwu, but the two of them pretended nothing had happened in unison and kept smiling pretentiously at Gu Mengmeng. Elvis brought the whole family to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. It was strange. Everywhere had melted snow, except this stone being so dry, without a single trace of water. Elvis jumped onto it swiftly, before bending to let Gu Mengmeng down. While Gu Mengmeng was jumping down from Elvis¡¯s beast form with the two children, Lea had turned into his fox form. He sat down into the taking-care-of-his-fur-state. He bit into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes and signaled for her to sit on him. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Today is the day of Cold Break, all the tribesmen areing inter, you are the tribe¡¯s witch doctor, have some pride and change back.¡± Lea did not force her, just stood up and shook his body. The fluffy and snow white fur on him looked like he was filmingmercials for a shampoo brand. But Lea did not change back to human form, neither did Elvis. The two of them stood at the boundaries of the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Without anymunication, the two of them raised their head and howled at the sky uniformly. ¡°Owooooo¡ª¡± With Lea and Elvis¡¯s howls ending, there came various howling answers from different beasts in the distance. ¡°Roar¡ª¡± ¡°Wolf wolf,¡± ... Then, Gu Mengmeng saw beasts approaching them one by one. She would have felt scared by them in the past, but right now, she was d to see them. It was great to see everyone managed to survive the winter season, the fear she had before the winter of never seeing many familiar people again did note true. Chapter 318 - Did You Go to South Korea and Get a Liposuction

Chapter 318: Did You Go to South Korea and Get a Liposuction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng wanted to identify the people she was familiar with from the crowd, but to her, everyone¡¯s beast form was no different from ordinary beasts and she honestly could not tell who was who. However, the females sitting on the males¡¯ back were easy to recognize. From far, Gu Mengmeng saw a cute girl wearing arge size hide dress, rubbing her eyes anding over on a golden leopard¡¯s back. Gu Mengmeng recognized the pair of ears, but was not too sure about the face. The person had skinny waist, long legs, arms thinner than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, small oval face and watery eyes filled with the sleepiness unique in the spring season. With a yawning face making people instantly fall in love with her, she saw Gu Mengmeng from the distance and smiled sweetly, she waved her hands and shouted, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng~¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes, hesitating for a while before letting out a reluctant call, ¡°Are you... Sandy?¡± Sandy pouted with unhappiness written clearly over her face. Sheined, ¡°It was just one winter since we haven¡¯t met, why do you look like you don¡¯t recognize me at all?¡± Gu Mengmeng pped her hands in awe and said, ¡°What the heck, what did you do during the winter? Did you go to South Korea and get a liposuction?¡± ¡°Owooo...¡± The golden leopard that was carrying Sandy lowered his head and scratched on the ground with his front ws, letting out an unknown howl. Sandy smiled, hugged the leopard¡¯s head andnded a kiss on it. She said, ¡°It was not easy to just stay alive, who wouldn¡¯t slim down? Don¡¯t worry, I will try harder to eat more this year, such that I will be even fatter theing spring.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched. She kneeled down next to Sandy, pointed to the leopard and asked, ¡°Is this Bode?¡± Sandy nodded her head and replied, ¡°Yeah, Bode is my only partner who is a leopard.¡± Gu Mengmeng continued asking, ¡°Why hadn¡¯t he change back to human form, is he trying to y as the Pink Panther?¡± Sandy smiled and replied, ¡°Although there are more food stocked up for this year, it wasn¡¯t enough for everyone to be full. It was not easy for everyone to survive, now they don¡¯t have the strength to turn into human form. But after a while when the Leader brings everyone out for a hunt and have a feasting, they should be able to change when they are back.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied with ¡®oh¡¯ although she did not fully understand it, thinking to herself that they were just too hungry. Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something more, but the four littles one could not contain their excitement and ran to her feet. They circled around Gu Mengmeng, wagging their tails and kept howling. Gu Mengmeng patted them on their little heads and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t you guys ate just before we left the house, are you hungry again?¡± ¡°Owoooo~¡± The little ones shook their heads intensely. ¡°Then what do y¡¯all want?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt despaired, she even hadnguage barriers with her own children... Sandy pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand in disbelief, her eyes widened to an extent never before, pointed to the four little ones and she asked while stuttering, ¡°Gu... Gu Mengmeng... Are these your sons? You gave birth during the winter? You... you gave birth to them?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt hrious, she grabbed Jialue on herps into her arms. With their faces against each other, she asked, ¡°My son, my own son. How is it? Does he resemble me?¡± Sandy nodded intensely and the admiration on her face exceeded the horizon. Tears welled up in her eyes and she almost could not contain her emotions. She hugged Gu Mengmeng in excitement and said incoherently, ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! We finally have cubs.¡± Chapter 319 - Gu Mengmeng Planning Ahead

Chapter 319: Gu Mengmeng nning Ahead

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and did not know how to react. Sandy¡¯s words sounded so ambiguous! As though the kids were from Sandy and herself. ¡°Owooo...¡± Jialue was squished in between Sandy and Gu Mengmeng, almost suffocating. He struggled to escape, but this strong auntie had so much strength even though she looked so skinny. He struggled but to no avail and he had to let out a few pathetic howls to gain his mother¡¯s attention. But luckily, Sandy immediately let go of her grip once Jialue voiced out. A little embarrassed, she wiped her tears and said, ¡°Sorry sorry, I was too excited. Saint Nazaire finally has a bunch of cubs. Our tribe finally has hope.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew, Saint Nazaire was formed by Lea and Elvis. Since then, only Nina had given birth to a nest of eaglets, whom had all died in their father¡¯s hands due to Nina¡¯s distorted mindset. From then on, Saint Nazaire had no new babies. Every year during the winter, a batch of males would not make it, so the tribe¡¯s most beautiful female would step out to attract more males to join the tribe as replenishment during the spring¡¯s beauty contest. But nobody knows how many of these males could stay alive after the next winter, hence Saint Nazaire¡¯s cohesiveness was not as strong as other tribes with greater reproductivity. Saint Nazaire¡¯s core members only consisted of Lea and Elvis, while the other mated males followed wherever their females go. If one day the female was unhappy and decided to leave Saint Nazaire, the males would definitely follow. On the other hand, it was highly possible for the unmated males to meet eyes with females from other tribes during the beauty contest and run away with them... Hence, it was extremely important to have cubs born in the tribe itself, as it symbolized that the tribe¡¯s core members would increase. Of course, it would be even better to have baby girls. If the baby girl was from the tribe leader¡¯s family, her partner would be the center core of the entire tribe which signified the strongest cohesiveness to the tribe. However, for a tribe that was on such a shortage like Saint Nazaire, it was a huge joyous asion to have the four fresh troops now, so Sandy couldn¡¯t be med for her excitement. Gu Mengmeng patted on Sandy¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so excited. You might give birth to some baby girls for our tribe this year. If that happens, let¡¯s have infant matrimony.¡± Sandy tilted her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s infant matrimony?¡± Gu Mengmeng waved and signaled all the four little ones toe over, before saying, ¡°If you give birth to baby boys in the future, let them be brothers, help and support each other, back each other up. If you give birth to a baby girl...¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her nose, let out an awkward smile and said, ¡°Then let her choose one she¡¯s satisfied with my family, give some priority to my sons.¡± While Gu Mengmeng did not want to n for her sons¡¯ marriages so early, the gender ratio in this world was too unbnced, she could not possibly make her sons be single for life, right? She would not say anything if they stayed single, but what if they ended up distorted females like Nina? Compared to that, Gu Mengmeng rather her sons to be together with Sandy¡¯s daughters, at least they knew each other long enough. Sandy had a soft heart, her daughters would not be any worse. Besides, they were both from the same tribe, if Sandy really gave both to a female cub, Gu Mengmeng would educate the cub herself too, as the daughter-inw to be. Chapter 320 - Such a Gossip Bear

Chapter 320: Such a Gossip Bear

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright,¡± Sandy agreed readily. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°If I really do give birth to some female cubs, I will let them choose your sons as their first partner.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, she pushed their sons¡¯ butts and said, ¡°Hey guys,e over quickly and greet your future mother-inw!¡± ¡°Mother-inw?¡± Sandy tilted her head and asked. ¡°That refers to the mother beast of one¡¯s female partner, we call it mother-inw in my ce.¡± Gu Mengmeng exined. ¡°Then what should the female partner¡¯s father beast be called?¡± Sandy continued asking. ¡°Father-inw,¡± Gu Mengmeng did not hesitate and replied directly. Sandy nodded her head, thought for a moment and said, ¡°So Elvis should call Lea ¡®father-inw¡¯?¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her saliva. She let out a driedughter and said, ¡°You are such a gossip bear, can¡¯t you think of some other things?¡± Sandy chuckled and said, ¡°I felt so much contented seeing you and Elvis finally mated. You don¡¯t know how much I was worried that you might leave Saint Nazaire. I even had it all thought out, if you decided to leave, I will follow you wherever you go. Although Saint Nazaire is really important to me and I have led a stable life here all along, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Sandy hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and acted coquettishly. Gu Mengmeng patted Sandy¡¯s back like how she coaxed her children and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave, I am still waiting for my sons to get married with your daughters.¡± The four little ones had no interest in their ¡®mother-inw¡¯, especially when their mother was preupied with this ¡®mother-inw¡¯ after she came by. Usually, their mother would hug them, but now she was hugging this strong auntie. Tsk, how annoying. The four little ones snorted and ran away to y elsewhere. Seeing the four little ones had left, Sandy sat up and whispered, ¡°Where is Elvis¡¯s mark on your body? Can I see it?¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled her sleeve to show her corbone, where an unruly ck wolf stood with its head high. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so close to your heart, he must be so happy, right?¡± Sandy nudged Gu Mengmeng, before scanning Elvis with the corner of her eyes. She covered her mouth and chuckled non-stop. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and said, ¡°I actually felt a little guilty. Only if the mark could be left on my chest, now... I always feel that I was being disloyal...¡± Sandy shook her head in disagreement and she said, ¡°It just shows that he did not work hard enough to leave his mark on your heart, how could you be med for this?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and did not rebut. She knew that the views in the Beast World was different from her own. Sandy might not be able to understand it no matter what she says. So Gu Mengmeng changed the topic and asked, ¡°What about you? Where is your mating mark? Why did I not see it before?¡± Sandy turned around, moved her bandeau higher. At where the bandeau was originally covering, Gu Mengmeng saw Bode¡¯s mark. ¡°Ah, on the back, somewhere close to the heart too.¡± Sandy nodded and said, ¡°Of course, he is the first partner, why would I choose him if I don¡¯t like him?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and asked, ¡°What about the rest? You have eight partners, right?¡± Sandy nodded and flipper her hide dress up. Between her thighs lied a bear and a wolf, Gu Mengmeng knew that the bear Adali, the one that was almost killed by Nina¡¯s partners. Gu Mengmeng knew the wolf too, but could not remember his name. Chapter 321 - Mountains and Rivers Can Be Changed but Not a Person’s Nature

Chapter 321: Mountains and Rivers Can Be Changed but Not a Person¡¯s Nature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when Gu Mengmeng wanted to gossip about Sandy and her new partner Berly, she saw another female walking in with all the males clustered around her in the crowd of beasts. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and let out a coldughter. She said, ¡°After one winter, why did you look like you went for stic surgery, while this one stilled looked as ugly and as fat as before?¡± Sandy followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s look and nced over, before twitching her mouth too. She said, ¡°Every year she had been like this, god knows how many partners she had eaten this year round.¡± Sandy¡¯s words sent a shiver down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine. She looked at Sandy as though she had encountered a ghost and said, ¡°She... eat her partners every year?¡± Sandy nodded and said, ¡°Partners are just the back up food during winter to her. So she readily epts any males that confess to her. But some males ended up in her stomach before even having the chance to mate with her. There, you see...¡± Sandy did a head count as she pointed to Nina¡¯s family, but Gu Mengmeng heard that she was not counting numbers, but names. After finishing the head count, she said, ¡°Quentin and some first-level beasts that just joined Saint Nazairest year are gone.¡± Gu Mengmeng then looked carefully among Nina¡¯s partners, sure enough, there were no eagles. Although Gu Mengmeng could not recognize the males from their beast forms, the only eagle beast in Saint Nazaire was Quentin, in addition his sizeparable to the one in ¡®The Giant Eagle and Its Companion¡¯ and the broken wings, she could tell him apart nheless. But after scanning around, sure enough she did not see Quentin. Gu Mengmeng counted carefully again. Twenty-eight. There were only twenty-eight of Nina¡¯s partners left. Gu Mengmeng said softly, ¡°Elvis said that everyone in the tribe have to take part in the first hunt of the spring every year and nobody stays behind in the cave, is that true?¡± Sandy nodded as an answer. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°So all of her males are here?¡± Sandy continued nodding. Gu Mengmeng felt revolted, she managed to suppress the feeling and said, Elvis said that she had forty-three partners in total, now there are twenty-eight left, which means that she ate fifteen of her partners in this winter?!¡± Sandy counter her finger and said, a little embarrassed, ¡°I only knew that Nina did have forty-three partners, Lea counted it and it won¡¯t be wrong. But how many are there now and how many are missing... I don¡¯t know how to count and I can¡¯t calcte.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted on Sandy¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°She is such a psychopath, why would there be males willing to marry her? Do they feel that their lives are too long and they no longer want to live on?¡± Sandy smacked her lips and said, ¡°Even though they knew that they might be her next meal, many males are still willing to trade their lives for the right to mate. After all, they feel their deaths are worthy if aplete female could give birth to a strong cub with him.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at her own husband and let out a coldughter. Thinking about the attitudes he had towards their sons, she really could not agree to Sandy¡¯s mindset. Not every males regarded cubs as important, maybe... they just did not want to believe that another male¡¯s tragedy would happen to them again, always imagining that they were the special one, the only one, the one that Nina cared about, the important person to her. But they did not the old saying of ¡®mountains and rivers can be changed but not a person¡¯s nature¡¯, or simply, ¡®a leopard never changes its spots¡¯. Nina¡¯s personality was selfish and distorted, the hottest love would not heat up her heart that was as hard as a huge rock. Chapter 322 - I Am Gu Mengmeng’s Beast Pet Lea

Chapter 322: I Am Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Beast Pet Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when they were talking, Nina had walked to Gu Mengmeng. She gave a ¡®charming¡¯ smile, but when she saw the four brothers, the green-bean sized eyes were filled with a malice that could not be contained by an entire universe. ¡°You gave birth to wolf cubs in the winter?¡± Nina looked at Gu Mengmeng with in a distorted way, the fats on her face shaking in anger and jealousy, twisted to the extreme. Gu Mengmeng did not want to talk to her. She signaled to her kids and pulled Sandy to walk back. Nina was unwilling to let Gu Mengmeng leave and pulled her shoulder from the back. Instinctively, Gu Mengmeng took a step back, with her upper body forwards, she held Nina¡¯s wrist, applying force on her waist and did a swift overarm throw. Nina fell backwards with her body sprawled across the ground as she moaned in pain. Seeing that Nina was bullying their mother, the four little ones bared their teeth at her, ran to her side and bit on her hand that just grabbed Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ouch! Little brats, let go of me now?! I am the preciousplete female, how dare you bite me? I will ask my males to kill all of you!¡± Nina flung her arm with all her might to swing the four little ones off her, but they were not scared of anyone when they became angry. To someone that bullied their mother, let along this fat chicken, they would even bite on their own father Elvis. Gu Mengmeng stepped on Nina¡¯s shoulder to make her fall back to the ground just as he was getting up. With her body leaned forward and elbow on her kneecap, Gu Mengmeng looked at Nina with squinted eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Who did you ask your males, to kill?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression was extremely frightening. Nina bit into her lower lips and did not dare to reply. With tears rolling out in pain, she turned to look at her partners and roared, ¡°You are just standing there looking at me being bullied?¡± Nina¡¯s partners felt awkward too. Although the four little ones are males, they are cubs after all. They are not only the cubs of the Leader and the Messenger of the Beast Deity, but also the first cubs of Saint Nazaire, which had extraordinary significance to the entire tribe. They could not bear to do it to cubs. As for Gu Mengmeng who was stepping on Nina, not only was she a female, she was the Messenger of the Beast Deity, an existence that they could never offend. Only if it was Lea or Elvis stepping on Nina, even if they knew they could not win, they were willing to sacrifice their lives for Nina, but now... how could they even fight? ¡°If you want to do something for your partner, you can challenge me.¡± Lea was just watching the fun and adding oil to the fire. He changed to his human form and stood behind Gu Mengmeng smiling. Looking at the males facing Nina that were hesitating but could not do anything, he said, ¡°Oh, I should introduce myself, I am Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beast pet Lea.¡± Lea¡¯s words had resulted in a strange silence in the whole Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng only wanted to p Lea. Him saying that would mean that there was no going back. If Gu Mengmeng stood up against Lea now, it would mean that she had abandoned Lea. With the fame from his position, the whole Beast World would probably know that he condescended to be a beast pet for someone and was then abandoned. He was using his whole life as the bet, betting that if she had the tiniest bit of caring towards him, she would not reject him in front of everyone. Well, he won. Gu Mengmeng sighed and did not say that ¡®he wasn¡¯t¡¯ on the spot. Chapter 323 - Did I or Did I Not Tell You to Stop Provoking Me?

Chapter 323: Did I or Did I Not Tell You to Stop Provoking Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What? You became a beast pet for her?!¡± Nina could not be bothered with the four wolf cubs biting into her arms, she pushed Gu Mengmeng away with all her might, got up from the ground and dashed towards Lea, wanting to grab his arm. But Lea darted swiftly and said in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Mengmeng won¡¯t like me if I am dirty.¡± ¡°But you said you were going to mate with me, how can you go and be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beast pet?!¡± Nina did not give up and wanted to grab Lea once again. Lea frowned, took a step back and answered, ¡°If youe any closer, I will make you my first prey this spring. You know, chickens... were in foxes¡¯ recipe from the start.¡± Nina looked at Lea in disbelief, but did not dare to pounce on him again. She pointed to Gu Mengmeng but looked at Lea and said with an ear-piercing voice, ¡°You are nheless a proper partner if you mate with me. Now that Quentin is dead, I could even make you my first partner. I even promised you to have a nest of baby foxes when I go through estrus this year, but you abandoned me and chose to be a beast pet for her?!¡± ¡°I never abandoned you.¡± Lea said carefully. ¡°You were never in my choices of partners. In my heart, the only one that could be my partner has been my Mengmeng all along.¡± ¡°You!¡± Nina was speechless from the teasing, her fingers pointing to Gu Mengmeng were shaking. Gu Mengmeng stepped forward and grasped Nina¡¯s fingers. With a crisp ¡®snap¡¯ and a cry as though a pig was being killed, the fingers bent into a weird angle, directly against the back of her hand. ¡°Did I or did I not tell you to stop provoking me? Uh? The first day of this year and you areing in front of me to show off when I haven¡¯te after you? Is your skin itchy after an entire winter? Gu Mengmeng said and swung Nina¡¯s hand off. She called back her four sons and told them, ¡°Do you bite on all the dirty things? Are you not scared of getting diarrheater? Go and find your mother-inw to y with her.¡± Unconvinced, the four little ones let out a few groans. They were then picked up by Sandy and sheforted, ¡°Good boys, rest assured that your mother won¡¯t be taken advantage of, she is Gu Mengmeng!¡± The four little ones tilted their head and looked at Sandy, before looking at their father Elvis who was standing on high grounds and looking down on everything. The concluded that Sandy was right. Just with their father¡¯s nature of protecting his wife, he would not stand at the side calmly if the female encountered the tiniest trouble. Thinking about it, the four little ones quieten down, sat beside the strong auntie Sandy obediently and following the way their father was observing how Gu Mengmeng was punishing Nina. But, their cute faces imitating Elvis¡¯s expression looked funny and adorable. Seeing her sons hiding far away, Gu Mengmeng was no longer worried about them getting injured identally. She pulled Nina¡¯s hair towards her knee, raised her foot in a split second and knocked onto Nina¡¯s neck with her kneecap. Blood gushed out of Nina¡¯s nose immediately, while Gu Mengmeng threw her onto the ground once again. ¡°Sauder¡¯s men came because you told them the information, didn¡¯t you? I gave you a chance for you to escape, but you did not. As long as you quieten down and keep to yourself, I wanted to forgive you because you are a female, but you just have to be so arrogant in front of me. You want to kill my sons? Let¡¯s see if you can live till that day!¡± Chapter 324 - Hubby You Are so Powerful

Chapter 324: Hubby You Are so Powerful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng said as she raised her elbow and knocked straight onto Nina¡¯s nose with all her might, while Nina was fixed on her and had nowhere to escape. Nina let out a pathetic cry. Her face was full of blood and nobody could perceive her original features. Behind Gu Mengmeng, Nina¡¯s partners had joined in the fight with Lea. Maybe it was the huge difference between their power, Lea did not even turn into his beast form and he handled twenty-eight people to himself with ease. It was more of an annoyance rather than a fight. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side was clear too. When she hit Nina in the past, it was mostly because she had been an annoying bitch and Gu Mengmeng showed mercy with the mindset of just punishing her. But after knowing about how Nina ate her partners this year, her disgust towards Nina reached the maximum cap. So when she heard Nina said she was going to kill her sons, it was as though a lighter was thrown into a pile of gunpowder, it would be weird to not have an explosion. If others said that, Gu Mengmeng would just treat it as a not-too-funny joke that was just scaring the children. But it was Nina who said it and Gu Mengmeng dared not treat it lightly. After all, to someone that could eat her partners without feeling guilty, what other psychopathic stuff would she not be able to do? For her sons, Gu Mengmeng had the thought to kill this time Raising a rock from the side, Gu Mengmeng aimed at Nina¡¯s head and was about to smash it down. But the rock stopped right in front of her forehead. Gu Mengmeng looked up and saw Elvis holding the rock in front of her and looking down at her. Gu Mengmeng was in a mess. Her hair was all over her face and her body had Nina¡¯s blood and dirt. When she saw Elvis, her eyes felt dry, even though she was the one beating others, she felt so wronged. She looked up at Elvis and said, ¡°She said she wants to kill our sons.¡± Elvis nodded, took over the rock from Gu Mengmeng and threw it aside, before carrying her up from Nina. He wiped her face which was full of blood gently and carefully, he said, ¡°Kill them if she can.¡± ¡°Hubby!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grievances turned into tears immediately as she stared at Elvis in disbelief. But Elvisughed. He scornfully peeked at the half-dead Nina with the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care what was going to happen to the four wolf cubs, but if you and your partners make Xiao Meng sad...¡± Elvis did not finish his sentence, he snorted coldly and released a strong pressure. In just one moment, everyone on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, including Lea, felt their knees were heavy and could not stand up straight. Lea was betterpared to the rest and he was only kneeling down with one foot in a submissive position. The others were pressed against the ground, unable to move, while some of the weaker ones fainted on the spot. Gu Mengmeng could not sense the beast pressure, but felt that Elvis¡¯s fierce and cold expression was so handsome! So she circled around Elvis¡¯s neck like a little love bird and fawned, ¡°Hubby you are so powerful.¡± Elvis did not say anything else, he shook his body and withdrew the beast pressure. He nced at the four little ones whom were still ying lightheartedly by Sandy¡¯s side and raised his eyebrows. Even Lea, a matured third-level beast, could not withstand the beast pressure, nothing happened to... these four? Chapter 325 - I’m Also A Complete Female

Chapter 325: I¡¯m Also A Complete Female

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis handed Gu Mengmeng to Lea while he led all the males in the tribe on a hunt for prey, as a way to announce the start of a new year. Lea called one of Nina¡¯s partners back. He asked him to bring Nina away and take care of her well so as not to let her be an eyesore here. Or else, Gu Mengmeng might take a stone to smash her again but this time round, no one would stop her. That partner naturally was more than d so he hurriedly carried the unconscious Nina away with utmost cautiousness. After Nina left, Gu Mengmeng then asked unhappily, ¡°Why did Elvis stop me?¡± Leaughed in a too profound way to be understood as he inched closer to Gu Mengmeng sneakily, saying, ¡°Call me ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Say it if you want, I can just ask Elvis when hees back.¡± Lea sighed, feeling wronged. Then, he stretched his arm suddenly from behind Gu Mengmeng to hold on to the side of her face with his long fingers, pulling her to himself. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was just nicely pressed against Lea¡¯s lips that he had positioned long ago. After a quick peck, Lea released Gu Mengmeng before sighing deeply, like a cat who had seeded in a sneak attack. He said before Gu Mengmeng could have the chance to turn hostile, ¡°The female beauty pageant ising soon. Nina has always represented Saint Nazaire to attend the event for the past years. If we suddenly change the representative for this year, it¡¯ll be hard to avoid others¡¯ spection.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she said, ¡°Why must Nina go? Why can¡¯t Sandy go? Did you see how much prettier she got after she slimmed down? She¡¯s definitely a lot prettier than Nina that ugly monster, alright?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°When winter ends, the body of a female represents the capability of the entire tribe. The fullness of a female implies that the food in the tribe is enough. This is also an important aspect that a male will consider when joining a tribe. Moreover....Nina¡¯s aplete female. You¡¯ll never know what aplete female mean to a male.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped her thigh and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m also aplete female. If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll go.¡± Lea, however, shook his head. He lightly touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said, ¡°The reason why I decided to take Nina in back then was to dy the time your identity gets exposed to the public. Since Sauder received the information already, I believe that the others probably had heard something too. But they fear Elvis¡¯s strength and won¡¯t dare to offend him. The beauty pageant this year is the best time to sound us out.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Say words that a human can understand!¡± Lea smiled and swayed hisrge tail, wrapping Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist before pulling her towards himself. He continued, ¡°Normally, the tribe with the messenger of the Beast Deity will choose to vigorously propagate the presence of the messenger of the Beast Deity so as to raise their own reputation and to attract strong males to pledge allegiance to them. The beauty pageant is the most appropriate time. So, if either Sandy or Maya attends the beauty pageant this year instead of Nina, everyone will start guessing what situation are we in such that we will allow a half-orc to attend the beauty pageant even if we¡¯veplete females.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that Nina died during winter, right? Didn¡¯t you mention before that many people die during winter?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not pleased. Lea smiled as he pushed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head gently. ¡°You still don¡¯t know the importance of aplete female to a tribe. Let¡¯s put it this way, if you¡¯re not present, even if we¡¯ve to give everyone in the tribe as food to Nina, nobody will frown even a little. In other words, unless everyone in Saint Nazaire dies, we won¡¯t let aplete female die from hunger.¡± Chapter 326 - She Almost Became A Tainted Woman In The Beast World

Chapter 326: She Almost Became A Tainted Woman In The Beast World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng truly felt that maybe Nina was not the only distorted one but rather the whole Beast World was distorted. Didn¡¯t she just have one less pair of bear¡¯s ears than Sandy? Why the hell did she deserve the willing sacrifice of the whole tribe just to feed her to her fullest? Gu Mengmeng could not understand and was alsozy to understand this psycho world-view. So, she continued, ¡°Then, it¡¯s also possible that Nina¡¯s unhappy in Saint Nazaire so she left to join other tribes?¡± Lea smiled and shook his head again, ¡°In the entire Beast World, besides Saint Nazaire, no other tribe will take in a female whose mating mark has been washed away. Even if she¡¯s aplete female, no tribe will dare to take her in. Won¡¯t they be scared of her ying the same old trick again and harming the original females in the tribe?¡± ¡°That...¡± Gu Mengmeng was actually speechless. ¡°Since others know that the new messenger of the Beast Deity is in Saint Nazaire, it won¡¯t be hard to know that you and Nina don¡¯t get along well. So, once Nina doesn¡¯t appear at the beauty pageant this year, the most possible scenario is, she¡¯s dead. And the only one with the courage and rights to punish aplete female is the messenger of the Beast Deity. And once this spection is established, regardless whether the messenger of the Beast Deity is really in Saint Nazaire, Saint Nazaire will be a target for attack.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he paused for a moment and chuckled as if he had a ridiculous thought suddenly. Then, he continued, ¡°Of course, it will be an excellent move if you directly appear at the beauty pageant. After officially announcing your identity, any opposition against you will be seen as a provocation towards the messenger of the Beast Deity and that will create a dispute in the entire Beast World. As a way to show their loyalty to you, every tribe will attack and murder those who challenge you. But....why will attacking be the only way to destroy a tribe and snatch the messenger of the Beast Deity away? At that time, I¡¯m afraid all sorts of monsters and freaks will sneak into Saint Nazaire. It¡¯ll be hard to differentiate who¡¯s human and who¡¯s the demon.¡± Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth and said, ¡°So, Nina must stay here no matter what? We need to pamper her every year so that she can attend the beauty pageant?¡± Lea shook his head and squinted his eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t hide the presence of the messenger of the Beast Deity even if we want to. After the beauty pageant this year, Nina....will be useless.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°So Elvis stopped me today because I¡¯m still unrepresentable and needs Nina to attend the beauty pageant for me, right?¡± Lea shook his head again and said, ¡°How is that possible? If he made you feel wronged for the bigger picture, he should have called the tribe leaders for a meeting before winter to pick a suitable candidate from their families to mate with you so as to achieve the aim of expanding the territory of Saint Nazaire as soon as possible. If it was really this case, I¡¯m afraid Saint Nazaire will already have be the well-known messengers tribe in the Beast World.¡± F***! Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt a little scared. She almost became a tainted woman in the Beast World and was almost forced to serve customers? She patted her chest in relief. At least Elvis was a wolf with some conscience. ¡°Then why did he stop me?¡± Gu Mengmeng still could not understand, so she tilted her head to ask. Lea smiled as he leaned forward, pressing the tip of his nose against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. Smiling an ambiguous smile, he asked, ¡°You really can¡¯t remember any of the words we said to you before?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards to dodge herself from him awkwardly but sadly, her body was wrapped up by Lea¡¯srge tail so there was a limit to how much she could move. She cleared her throat and pushed Lea¡¯s chest away, saying, ¡°Just speak your mind, don¡¯te so close to me.¡± In resentment, Lea sat back to his original position and said while looking at Gu Mengmeng sadly, ¡°He stopped you because he knows that you¡¯re soft-hearted and scared of blood. He didn¡¯t want any foul stuff to stay in your memory.¡± Chapter 327 - Did You Graduate From A Drama Queen University? Chapter 327: Did You Graduate From A Drama Queen University? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms were akimbo as she asked, ¡°Who said I was scared of blood? Huh? I¡¯m really brave. It¡¯s simply a piece of cake for me to kill chicken and geese, I won¡¯t even blink the slightest bit.¡± Lea smiled a rare, radiant smile. Looking at Gu Mengmeng, he tapped her nose and said, ¡°Elvis and I still clearly remember....how much you cried at your Coming-To-Age Ceremony.¡± A bucket of cold water was instantly poured over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forceful aura, like a tiny me which was just lit up. After a whoosh sound, all there¡¯s left was a whiff of smoke. ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Lea suddenly became full of deep feelings as he stared at Gu Mengmeng with a slight smile. His expression was a rare serious one and he continued after meeting eyes with Gu Mengmeng for some time, ¡°Can¡¯t you try to rely on us sometimes? Elvis and I....had been waiting for yourmand just now. Actually, if you want Nina to die, all you need to do is to tell us. Regardless of whether you called Elvis or me, we¡¯ll all be willing toplete this task for you. But why....don¡¯t you want to give us this chance?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t appropriate to implicate males when we females are fighting, right? And moreover, she¡¯s clearly not fit to be my opponent....¡± Lea did not buy her argument. He lightly touched onto the corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes and stared intently at both their ovepping shadows. He said with a low-spirited tone, ¡°I envy Barete.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not quite understand what has this got to do with Barete when they were talking about Nina? Lea¡¯s voice was low and slow. That light smile on him made one feel sorrowful too. ¡°At least Barete went on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment for you while I....didn¡¯t even have the chance to show my loyalty to you.¡± Lea suddenly raised his head to stare into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Strong hesitation was seen in his eyes as he asked softly, ¡°Are you not giving me the chance because I¡¯m a beast pet?¡± Gu Mengmeng pped Lea¡¯s head away and roared, ¡°Did you graduate from a drama queen university? Why are you so dramatic? Why are you acting like you¡¯re a peaceful and quiet ¡®green tea bitch¡¯? If you didn¡¯t raise the beast pet issue, I wouldn¡¯t have recalled. Did you seek my opinion before you announced publicly that you¡¯re my beast pet? How am I supposed to exin to Elvister on? I just got married and my four kids are not even 100 days old. Yet I¡¯m raising a vixen in my home? Are you kidding me?!¡± All the atmosphere Lea created disappeared after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s p. Thus, with his usual seductive and ambiguous smile, Lea swept Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body using hisrge tail. In an extremely charming way, his body softened and he lied into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Looking up at her, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not exin to Elvis too when you raised rabbits at his cave back then? Why do you need to exin now that you¡¯re raising a fox?¡± ¡°Rabbits won¡¯t be damn dramatic demons!¡± Gu Mengmeng howled and gave Lea a hard push. Lea then flipped his body, standing behind Gu Mengmeng to give her a back-hug. He ced his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and lightly bit her earlobe, saying, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you directly expose me just now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re at least the tribe¡¯s witch doctor. If I exposed your real self to the public, how are you going to live in the tribe in the future?¡± ¡°You care for me.¡± Lea smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. Hurry and think of a solution for me to square up this beast pet issue. I¡¯m not even acting ¡®Investiture of the Gods¡¯, a fox is useless to me. You entered the wrong filming site.¡± Chapter 328 - Who Are You Thinking Of In Your Heart? Chapter 328: Who Are You Thinking Of In Your Heart? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea shrugged his shoulders, smiling. ¡°There¡¯s an easy solution. After you mate with me, I won¡¯t be a beast pet anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Lea with a darkened face. She reaffirmed herself for the umpteenth time with her strictest expression, ¡°I grew up with the concept of one husband to a wife so I¡¯ll only have one husband this lifetime. Just give up this idea and consider others.¡± Lea pouted and said with an unlimited seductive aura, ¡°The second solution, when do you want to try some snow fox meat...¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Mengmeng interrupted Lea. She really could not view this kind of joke directly now, especially after knowing that this kind of matter really happened around her. Lea was someone with a sense of propriety. He was good at differentiating when Gu Mengmeng was faking her anger and when she was really angry. Seeing how she lost her temper, he did not continue any further and just ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair whileforting her, ¡°Alright alright. Anyway, everyone knows that I¡¯m your beast pet. Just treat it as my selfish act of wanting to use your identity as a messenger of the Beast Deity to swagger before others. If you can¡¯t give me your favor, at least lend me your reputation to impress others, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. Did Lea need to lend her reputation to impress others? She did not forget how this fellow broke Quentin¡¯s arm and how he created the same injuries as Sandy¡¯s partner on Nina¡¯s countless partners in three seconds. With his abilities, wherever he went, he would be a steady big boss, alright? Gu Mengmeng did not reply Lea. Sometimes, she¡¯s conflicted too. Back then, Lea was clearly the one who let go, but she alwayscked power and confidence in front of him, as if she was then the heartless and ungrateful one who broke his faith and abandoned him for a new lover. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Is it fine if you don¡¯t go with Elvis and the rest of the males for the hunt?¡± Lea raised his chin arrogantly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of it? In the entire tribe, besides Elvis, I¡¯m the only one who can maintain my human form. This is the difference in abilities so will you like to consider taking me in? You won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡± The vein on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead twitched and she turned her head away, spitting out two words, ¡°Get lost.¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored Lea and walked to the side with Sandy. Lea did not chase after her and instead, he told the four cubs to y at one side. ¡°Are you....really not nning to take Lea in? I feel that Lea¡¯s really not bad. Although he had a muddled past with Nina before, he must have his reasons. I¡¯m not as clever as you but I can see that Lea¡¯s really sincere towards you. You can¡¯t possibly not feel anything, right? And furthermore, Lea already proimed to the entire world that he¡¯s your beast pet...if you still don¡¯t want to take him in....he¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you trying to persuade me to take Lea in too? I already mated with Elvis. I have a husband, do you know what a married woman is? If I continue seducing other males outside, I¡¯ll need to drown in a wicker basket.¡± Sandy pouted. She lowered her head and fiddled with her fingernails, disappointed and sad while muttering softly, ¡°If Lea can only be a beast pet, then won¡¯t he....have no chance at all?¡± Gu Mengmeng hooked Sandy¡¯s chin lightly with her finger, raising her face up. Squinting her eyes to stare into Sandy¡¯s big eyes, she asked, ¡± ¡®He¡¯? Who are you thinking of...in your heart?¡± Chapter 329 - There’s An Affair Going On Chapter 329: There¡¯s An Affair Going On Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy was stuck in a predicament and she cast her nce against the sunlight on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side-view. She did not know whether she was guilty or what but her heart started palpitating wildly. Blushing, Sandy avoided eye contact with Gu Mengmeng and muttered, ¡°No...nobody.¡± Gu Mengmeng inched closer to Sandy slowly until the tip of the nose was almost touching Sandy¡¯s. Breathing in, Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and said, ¡°Nobody? It¡¯s not right...I clearly smell an affair going on.¡± Sandy shook her head profusely, saying, ¡°No no, I don¡¯t have anything going on with Collin.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled wickedly and released Sandy¡¯s chin. She said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Ah...Collin.¡± Sandy realized that she inadvertently blurted her secret out, so she immediately covered her mouth with both her hands, staring at Gu Mengmeng while blinking her innocentrge eyes. However, ¡®guilt¡¯ was obviously written on her face. Gu Mengmeng turned around. Learning from Lea, she lied down on Sandy¡¯s legs. She lightly swatted away the hand Sandy used to cover her mouth and smiled. ¡°Why? You like Collin?¡± Sandy nodded her head out of instincts then suddenly shook her head profusely. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms before her chest and closed her eyes. She lied on Sandy¡¯s legs quietly, looking as if she fell asleep. After a long time, she slowly started talking, ¡°This is not the first time I heard you mention Collin. Your concern for him...is very obvious.¡± Sandy¡¯s face flushed red. She clearly knew that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were shut tight, but she still lowered her head in guilt. ¡°How? Do you need me to help?¡± Gu Mengmeng slowly opened her eyes. Her pupils were reflecting the sunlight, dazzling like stars. ¡°To help?¡± Sandy wobbled a little from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze and she unknowingly repeated thest two words of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sentence. She could hardly hide the yearning and anticipation on her face, looking like a girl who had just understood love. Gu Mengmeng smiled before flipping her body to sit up straight. Pinching Sandy¡¯s little face, she said, ¡°Your thoughts...are all written over your face.¡± Sandy blushed and she hurriedly used both her hands to cover her face, blinking herrge innocent eyes at Gu Mengmeng once again while pressing her lips together, not saying a word for half a day. ¡°Collin¡¯s an honest male. If you like him, hurry and put your hands to it .¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Sandy bit her lips and asked, ¡°Do you like Collin too? He originally likes you. If you¡¯re willing to ept him....I can give up.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a free-and-easy smile, casting her gaze on a bunch of beasts running wildly to them from afar. The leader was a ck wolf whose gaze was as dazzling as stars in winter. His focus gaze met eyes with Gu Mengmeng directly. Gu Mengmeng waved, then looked sideways at Sandy. ¡°That¡¯s my man.¡± Sandy nodded her head nkly, not saying anything else. A little sprout started germinating in her heart, maybe...maybe... In just a few breaths, Elvis was already standing next to Gu Mengmeng. He evolved back into human form and at the same time, attached the beast-skin dress on himself. He remembered that his Xiao Meng did not like others seeing his body, especially those exclusive parts. Gu Mengmeng stepped forward to wee him. Since she was standing on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, she appeared taller than Elvis. She opened her arms wide, begging for a hug. Elvis smiled while opening his arms wide too. Gu Mengmeng then leaned forward without hesitation, her entire being falling straight against Elvis¡¯s chest. She wrapped her arms around his neck andnded a peck on his cheek. ¡°Darling, wee home.¡± Chapter 330 - F***! He Did It On Purpose!

Chapter 330: F***! He Did It On Purpose!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head before carrying her on his shoulders He leaped off the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment in one jump, then turned to face his fellow tribesman. In a jiffy, Lea stood next to Elvis at a spot diagonally behind him. What reced his joking expression was a focused and solemn one. Gu Mengmeng did not know what had happened and she was about to ask when she saw Lea kneeling on the floor on one knee while cing his right hand over his left chest. He lowered his head and looked like he was submitting himself to her rule. ¡°I, Saint Nazaire¡¯s witch doctor, Lea, leads my fellow tribesman in amodating to the arrival of the messenger of the Beast Deity. We¡¯re willing to ept banishment from the mighty messenger. We¡¯re willing to fight for you even with our bones crushed. We¡¯ll not shrink from any sacrifice for you, our mighty leader.¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to fight for you even with our bones crushed. We¡¯ll not shrink from any sacrifice for you, our mighty leader.¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to fight for you even with our bones crushed. We¡¯ll not shrink from any sacrifice for you, our mighty leader.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded at the situation in front of her. She thought to herself, ¡°Do I need to say ¡®everybody, please rise¡¯? Or should I say ¡®my dear, forgo formalities¡¯?¡± Elvis raised his hand and immediately, everyone below the tform became quiet. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, looking at Elvis with a question mark written on her face. Elvis looked up into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Before winter, Lea had officially announced your identity to the tribe. So, the first thing after the first hunt in spring is to pledge their loyalty to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly and whispered, ¡°Then...what should I say?¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it. ¡°Allow us to pledge our loyalty to you and guard your honor as the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched. The smile on her face was uglier looking than her crying face. Am I going to be a damn local tyrant? Can I reject it? Everyone¡¯s so familiar with one another, it¡¯s so weird epting their kowtow. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng and could not help butugh softly all of a sudden. Gu Mengmeng red at Lea and thought to herself, ¡°If you knew of this, why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier?¡± But in front of the public, she could not throw her temper so she could only clench her teeth and say, ¡°Although I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity, I¡¯m also the Gu Mengmeng everyone¡¯s familiar with. I¡¯m indebted to your gracious consent and with all of you following me, I¡¯ll do my best to bring everyone to greater days.¡± Gu Mengmeng broke out into a cold sweat. Luckily, she was elected as a ss chairperson once in high school and she could use the script back then after changing a few words here and there. ¡°Thank you, sir messenger for your concern and solicitude!¡± Lea took the lead once again. After everyone shouted the slogan three times, all of them then slowly stood up. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief before patting Elvis¡¯s arm, signaling him to put herself down. Elvis changed a posture and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He pressed against her ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t step on the ground, it¡¯s cold.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded her head. The entire tribe¡¯s gaze was fixated on her and she could not help but be bashful at that affectionate and sweet little action. Lea stepped forward and said, ¡°Mighty messenger, regarding the candidates as your guards...¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. ¡°What guards?¡± ¡°The messenger of the Beast Deity should have two guards beside her. They will be in charge of transmitting themands from the messenger herself and carry out some special arrangements too. Mighty messenger, you know all the warriors in our tribe, do you have a candidate you fancy?¡± Lea was still smiling warmly but Gu Mengmeng could clearly see the slight slyness in his eyes. F***! He Did It On Purpose! Gu Mengmeng suddenly recalled the scene where Lea made her lie by the te to teach her sons to drink the bone soup... Chapter 331 - I’ll Pluck Your Tongue Out If You Continue Spouting Nonsense! Chapter 331: I¡¯ll Pluck Your Tongue Out If You Continue Spouting Nonsense! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng said helplessly, ¡°Just you and Elvis. My left guard and my right guard. That¡¯s not bad.¡± Lea, however, shook his head and said with a regretful look,¡± Although I also want to have more opportunities and sufficient reason to stay by your side, I¡¯m afraid the witch doctor and tribe leader can¡¯t take up the role of a guard. This is to prevent anyone from having too much authority which might cause biases when carrying out themands of the mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng had quite a headache. Although she knew almost everyone in the tribe, she could only name a handful of them... Rubbing her brows, Gu Mengmeng looked towards Elvis and asked him, ¡°Hubby, can you decide for me?¡± Elvis¡¯s heart ached. He was not the least willing to trap Gu Mengmeng in all these troubling matters but her identity destined that this kind of trouble was just the beginning and he....could not stop it. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in anything within the boundaries of religious authority.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face fell as she said, ¡°Say words a human can understand.¡± Elvis broke out inughter by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sullen little look. Everyone wished to be a messenger of the Beast Deity and he also met a few who tried to bluff and deceive their way through. All of their postures and aura were better than Gu Mengmeng and they looked as if they could get whatever they wanted, standing at a position above the rest of the public. However, just so coincidentally, Gu Mengmeng, the genuine messenger of the Beast Deity, was so indifferent towards this religious authority. She looked as if this authority of the messenger could not even match to that of a roasted sweet potato from the cave. ¡°The messenger of the Beast Deity has dictatorship. Strictly speaking....Lea and I are your subordinates first, then your partner and beast pet.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped Elvis¡¯s chest and growled fiercely, ¡°Why are you also harping on the issue of beast pets? Can you not raise this issue?!¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°As your wish, my mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng started being impatient at this kind of bureaucratic matters. Thus, she casually pointed at Sandy and said, ¡°I choose Sandy and Maya. Let both of them be my guards. It¡¯s better if they can pacify my sons when they¡¯ve nothing on their hands.¡± Lea whispered to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Your guards must be males because they¡¯re going to be the messenger¡¯s sharp ws and fangs and also the messenger¡¯s shield and armor. Sandy and Maya....are too weak, they¡¯ll get killed.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her arm in irritation and looked at Lea, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t do this and can¡¯t do that. How about you name some candidates for me to choose from?¡± Lea stepped a step backwards and looked at Gu Mengmeng innocently. ¡°Even your First Partner can¡¯t interfere with your religious authority. I¡¯m just a mere beast pet....and a beast pet who can¡¯t receive your favor. I don¡¯t have the right to make thoughtlessments.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pluck your tongue out if you continue spouting nonsense!¡± Gu Mengmeng squeezed this sentence out from the gaps of her tightly clenched teeth. Lea, on the other hand, blinked his eyes pitifully and then... He stuck his damn tongue out. Gu Mengmeng pped his jaw hard, causing Lea to bite his own tongue after being caught off guard. Blood filled his entire mouth but luckily he was not seriously injured. In the end, Gu Mengmeng did not use her entire strength and justmitted that act with some intention to tease and punish him. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng while blinking his long and affectionate eyes. He leaned his shoulder on the side of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet and asked ambiguously, ¡°Is this punishment enough? Actually...you can punish me even more.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Mengmeng finally could not hold back anymore and she howled at the top of her voice. ¡°Mighty messenger, cease your anger!¡± ¡°Mighty messenger, cease your anger!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s howl caused her fellow tribesman to kneel again after standing up for just a short while. Chapter 332 - As You Wish, My Mighty Queen.

Chapter 332: As You Wish, My Mighty Queen.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Finally, Gu Mengmeng decided on Barete and Collin as her two guards. Because in the tribe, besides Elvis, Lea and Sandy, Gu Mengmeng was most familiar with those two. Nothing had to be said about Barete naturally because he was the one who risked his life for her. And Collin... Gu Mengmeng had her own considerations for him. After Barete and Collin heard of their positions, they stood up from the beast crowd and leap onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment to stand behind Gu Mengmeng. That way, the new leading core members of Saint Nazaire were standing on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. The noon sunlight was bright and radiant, reflecting off some snow that had not melted yet. The snow that had melted into crystal-clear snow water was flowing along the channels of the snow, giving off the holiest chanting voice in spring. Gu Mengmeng, d in a red fox-fur coat, was being carried by Elvis while Lea stood on her left side dressed in his witch doctor clothes. At the same time, the burly and majestic-looking Barete and Collin each stood beside Elvis and Lea while keeping their gravity. The five of them stood at the highest spot in Saint Nazaire with the sunlight behind covering them in a dazzling halo. Nobody knew what happened to the four cubs as they chased one another yfully at the feet of their parents without any sorrow or anxiety at all. This added great vibrancy to this solemn scene. That day, everyone in Saint Nazaire would say that they personally witnessed ¡®hope¡¯. Aftering down from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, Gu Mengmeng asked Lea, ¡°Hey, I thought you want to introduce the Ian tribesman to the public? Why didn¡¯t you mention it just now?¡± Lea gestured a ¡®shh¡¯ hand signal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood that Lea meant that he had his own ns and it was bad to expose him too so she turned her head to look at Elvis, changing the topic, ¡°How were the gains from your first hunt?¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°With the protection of the messenger of the Beast Deity, we definitely had good gains.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she cupped Elvis¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Then...are you full?¡± Elvis was taken aback. Turns out that....Xiao Meng knew that he did not eat his fill in winter all along? So, that was why she cooked more and more after each meal, then suddenly said she did not feel like eating willfully before asking him to finish the leftover food.... Elvis felt his heart warming up and he nodded while smiling. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled in satisfaction before asking him again, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Elvis looked at Lea and Lea then replied, ¡°Originally, the first prey of the year that the tribe leader brought back was supposed to be used for Heaven Worshiping and offered to the Beast Deity. But since the messenger of the Beast Deity is here, let¡¯s offer the prey to the mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Lea and said, ¡°Can you speak properly? Is it fun to mention the mighty messenger every time you open your mouth?¡± ¡°Back to the mighty messenger, it¡¯s actually quite fun.¡± Lea smiled and squinted his eyes, replying to her. Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and said, ¡°The mighty messenger orders all of you not to call me the mighty messenger. Call me Gu Mengmeng like how all of you did in the past.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Mengmeng cupped Elvis¡¯s face and smiled, saying, ¡°You call me wife.¡± Elvis¡¯s gaze resembled the blue vault of heaven, epassing endless devotion in his eyes. He replied with a voice as low and charming as a cello, ¡°As your wish, my mighty queen.¡± Gu Mengmeng was still pretty embarrassed at him blurting all the sweet words back at their newly wed house in public so she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and buried her face into the pit of his neck. At an angle nobody else could see, she lightly bit Elvis¡¯s neck and giggled in delight. Chapter 333 - Liked How She Took Advantage Of Someone’s Power To Bully Others Chapter 333: Liked How She Took Advantage Of Someone¡¯s Power To Bully Others Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng and the rest directly returned to Elvis¡¯s cave. In the past, all discussions took ce at the witch doctor¡¯s cave but now, Lea¡¯s cave was not avable due to the Eagle-owl tribe residing there. With the messenger of the Beast Deity, the witch doctor was not the one closest to the Beast Deity anymore so naturally, the messenger¡¯s cave was the best venue to discuss matters. Barete and Collin stood outside the cave, standing straight and solemnly like door-gods. Even though Gu Mengmeng could not feel it, she knew that the two of them were emitting their beast pressure. Those two second-level orcs was neither weak nor strong so there was a limit to how frightening their beast pressure could get. However, everyone¡¯s beast pressure was different and both of their identities were now the messenger¡¯s guards so the intention of emitting their beast pressure was to tell everyone nearby: the messenger¡¯s currently discussing matters, nobody¡¯s allowed close to her. Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly and patted both their shoulders. ¡°Rx a little, there¡¯s no need to be this wound-up. This is Elvis¡¯s territory. Even if both of you are not carrying out your duties diligently, nobody will dare to eavesdrop on us.¡± Barete and Collin nced at each other before throwing their sight on Elvis. Elvis nodded his head, implying that they should heed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Nobody would dare to easily step close to the cave of a fourth-level orc. Even if there was someone, there was no way the person could hide from his senses. ¡°Yes, mighty messenger.¡± Barete and Collin spoke in one voice. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she asked, ¡°Both of you are treating me like this too, huh? Yeah, I became the messenger of the Beast Deity but I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down, right? Is there a need to distance yourselves from me?¡± Barete did not say anything while Collin scratched his head innocently and said, ¡°Yeah....actually it¡¯s not distancing. It¡¯s just that we suddenly don¡¯t know how to interact with you. After all, this is the first time we¡¯ve be guards so we don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Gu Mengmeng broke out intoughter and she pointed at her own nose and said, ¡°This is also the first time I¡¯ve be the messenger of the Beast Deity. Since everyone doesn¡¯t have any experience, let¡¯s not tease each other any further. The main reason why I chose both of you as my guards is because both of you are my friends. I can let both of you guard my back in ease. But if you continue being fair and just and also draw a clear line between us, I¡¯ll be very sad. I don¡¯t want to lose my friends just because I¡¯ve be the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± He recalled that night when everyone was eating the delicious food Gu Mengmeng had cooked. That day, Oakley asked Gu Mengmeng why she did not want to use her storage method to unify the entire Beast World. Gu Mengmeng then replied that standing on the peak would mean that she would be utterly isted with no rtives or friends... Collin frowned and asked seriously, ¡°Then...if I continue calling you Gu Mengmeng, everyone will feel that your guards are not respecting you. Won¡¯t they also look down upon you and do everything as they please?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and asked him back, ¡°If they are just respecting my identity as a ¡®messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯, I won¡¯t need that kind of respect. But if they¡¯re respecting me as Gu Mengmeng, then even if I¡¯m Zhang San, Li Si or Wang Er Ma Zi, those who respect me will respect me. Moreover...¡± As Gu Mengmeng spoke, she lied deeper into Elvis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°If they want to do as they please in front of me, they still have to ask whether my husband agrees.¡± Elvis gave a light smile, he liked how she took advantage of someone¡¯s¡¯ power to bully others, especially when it was taking advantage of his. Chapter 334 - I’m Yours

Chapter 334: I¡¯m Yours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng used all the ready-made ingredients at home to whip up arge hotpot while Lea fed the four little ones some bone soup and soon, all four of them started sleeping like logs after ying for an entire afternoon. The five adults surrounded arge hotpot, chatting while eating. The atmosphere also warmed up quite a lot. ¡°Now there¡¯s no one else here, say, how do you n on handling Ian and his tribesman?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Lea while scooping some meat into Elvis¡¯s bowl. Lea handed his own bowl over, appearing spoiled as if he would not disclose anything to her if she did not give him meat to eat. Gu Mengmeng waszy to argue with him so she scooped arge bowl of meat for him. Lea then ate his meat in satisfaction before continuing, ¡°I have a premonition that even if we send Nina to attend the beauty pageant this year as usual, Sauder won¡¯t leave us alone. They¡¯ll still send people over to find out what¡¯s true and what¡¯s false. So, I decide to continue hiding Ian and his tribesman in order to use them as a secret weapon for the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would¡¯ve forgotten. Hadn¡¯t Dumbo verify my identity previously? Won¡¯t the people in Sauder long know about my identity already?¡± Lea gave a light smile and said, ¡°Sagua had an ill fate. Winter came before he had the chance to leave the mountains. I¡¯m afraid he did not make it back alive to report the news. Or else, the people from Sauder would have already made their way here and we won¡¯t be able to wait until now.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought it over and agreed with what he said. Sauder was a snow fox tribe. Lea could walk about in the snow so if Dumbo¡¯s information was really sent out, it should have reached them already. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°Do you think they will send another faithful messenger over?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea in confusion. Lea continued, ¡°Since their first faithful messenger did not return, Sauder will definitely raise their guard. This time, they won¡¯t snatch you away on such arge scale anymore and instead, they will choose to use some unrepresentable and ugly methods. The people from the snow fox tribe are used to doing such dirty tricks.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Lea¡¯s shoulder and said in all earnestness, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also from the snow fox tribe.¡± Lea¡¯s smile faltered for a moment but the next second, he regained that tender smile on his face and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not from the snow fox tribe anymore. I¡¯m...yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng believed that she did not see wrongly and she linked it to the words Dumbo said before. Her heart was tugged at and she felt ufortable but she switched a topic and said, ¡°How do you decide to tackle them?¡± Lea chuckled before using his finger to hook onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°As long as my mighty messenger can promise me that she won¡¯t leave the tribe regardless what happens and if she really needs to head out, she has to bring both Elvis and me along, every little action of Sauder will be a useless move. So, why will I need to tackle them?¡± Gu Mengmeng swatted Lea¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Just talk if you want to, don¡¯t keep touching me.¡± Lea sighed as he hugged onto hisrge tail, ruffling it. He muttered to himself, ¡°Sigh, back then, I allowed you to touch my body here and there....now, all I did was to touch your chin and you rejected me. Sigh, what a cold-blooded person....¡± Gu Mengmeng really felt an impulse to rush over to Lea and bite him to death. Couldn¡¯t he heed by his moral principles especially after they broke up? Was there a need to keep bringing up what happened back then?! Gu Mengmeng red at Lea and ignored him before turning around to take more meat from the deeper part of the cave. After Gu Mengmeng left, Elvis looked at Lea and said faintly, ¡°Why are you acting so indifferently? You must be feeling rather frantic from needing to meet Sauder soon, right? If you¡¯re willing to say it out, Xiao Meng will....¡± Lea kept his joking expression and sighed deeply. Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°I want to be someone she can rely on and not her burden. Elvis, you should understand me...at least.¡± Chapter 335 - F***? Taboo Love?

Chapter 335: F***? Taboo Love?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the four little rascals woke up, it was already evening. The five of them had already ended their meeting. Gu Mengmeng was sitting next to Elvis, smiling at Collin sneakily while harboring evil intentions. Collin had goosebumps from her smile so he scratched the back of his head and asked, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you keep smiling at me?¡± Gu Mengmeng touched her chin and asked, ¡°Collin, how do you find my Sandy?¡± Collin was stunned by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s abrupt and iprehensible question. He pondered over it for a moment and said, ¡°Why is Sandy yours? Isn¡¯t she Bode¡¯s?¡± Gu Mengmeng pped her thigh and said, ¡°She¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Collin was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng and he tucked his neck back, not daring to ask any further. He just turned to look at Barete with helpless eyes. However, Barete turned his head away, pretending as if he did not see him and did not have any intention of helping him either. Gu Mengmeng patted Collin and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, why are you looking around? Answer me, how do you find my Sandy?¡± Collin contemted seriously before replying, ¡°Greedy in eating and sleeping and a soft personality.¡± Gu Mengmeng hissed and said with an unhappy expression, ¡°Judging from what you said, my Sandy doesn¡¯t have any merits?¡± ¡°Ugh....¡± Collin felt a strong sense of danger. He blinked his eyes, not daring to say anything else. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°Having a good appetite is a blessing, do you understand?¡± ¡°Understand understand understand.¡± Collin nodded his head innocently. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°Sleeping a lot will make your skin better. This is called females¡¯ self-care and self-conditioning. As a female, it¡¯s her duty to handle her own appearance in order to beautify this world. Think about it, when malese back home from hunting, isn¡¯t it pleasant to the eye to see their wives being so beautiful? Are you more willing to see a pretty Sandy or a Nina without a neck?¡± Collin sunk into Gu Mengmeng¡¯snguage trap. It was a multiple-choice question with only A or B as the answer. He could not choose C or give up. If it was Lea or Oakley, they would definitely ask her back, ¡°Why do I see the both of them when I get home and not Maya or you?¡± But Collin¡¯s brain...yeah... ¡°Of course it¡¯s Sandy.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Agreement was written all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. She extended her arm and ced it on Collin¡¯s shoulder before continuing like they were good brothers, ¡°Think about it again, Sandy¡¯s personality is a little too soft but don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a merit to have a soft body that can easily be pushed down? Don¡¯t tell me you prefer masochism and you like those kinds of females who will throw their temper anytime and eat anyone without saying a word like Nina?¡± Collin shook his head profusely until wind entered his mouth from therge movement. Gu Mengmeng patted Collin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, say, isn¡¯t my Sandy a great female?¡± Collin nodded his head, implying that he agreed with her. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you dumb for not pursuing such an outstanding female and leaving her alone?¡± Collin nodded his head out of instincts. However, after some time, he suddenly responded and started shaking his head. ¡°Sandy¡¯s my younger sister, I can¡¯t pursue her.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback, f***? Taboo love? ¡°Both of you....have the same mother?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in utmost cautiousness. Collin shook his head and said, ¡°No, we grew up together since young. She always calls me brother.¡± Gu Mengmengnded a punch on Collin¡¯s shoulder and said while pitying his misfortune and condemning his resignation, ¡°You¡¯re really damn dumb!¡± Collin was at a loss and hepletely did not know what was happening. He could only blink his eyes at Gu Mengmeng nkly and say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 336 - Are You Looking Down On Me Because I’m A Beast Pet?

Chapter 336: Are You Looking Down On Me Because I¡¯m A Beast Pet?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Collin, I always know you¡¯re a down-to-earth male but I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you already reached the step of being dumb.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at him pitifully and said, ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a phrase called ¡®childhood sweethearts¡¯ in this world?¡± Collin thought for a while before shaking his head, implying that he did not know. ¡°You came by on bamboo stilts, ying horse, you walked about my seat, ying with blue plums. And we went on living in the vige of Chokan, two small people, without dislike or suspicion, Gu Mengmeng read out while wagging her head, looking pleased with herself. Then, she cast an ambiguous smile at Collin. Collin returned her smile with a dazed look, ¡®I Don¡¯t Understand¡¯ clearly written all over his face. Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think about it before, why is Sandy exceptionally nice to you?¡± Collin looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked in a sincere tone, ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Because she likes you!¡¯ This answer was just at the tip of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tongue but she eventually held it back. Because even if this sentence needs to be blurted out, it should note from her mouth. And furthermore, as a qualified bosom friend, she had a duty to maintain her worst friend¡¯s superiority and status in rtionships, why should Sandy woo him instead? Even if it was Sandy who liked Collin first, this fellow must never know about this. Thus, Gu Mengmeng walked one round before sitting back into Elvis¡¯s arms. She smiled an evil smile and said, ¡°Collin, I heard Nina wants to create trouble for Sandy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Collin frowned, asking her. Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I punch her earlier today? She won¡¯t dare to find me trouble so she¡¯s off to bully Sandy. To put it simply, it¡¯s because Sandy¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have one that is strong enough to make decisions. How can Bode and the rest defeat Nina¡¯s twenty over partners? Sigh, if Sandy has a capable and strong male too, she won¡¯t always be bullied by Nina anymore, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Collin thought for a moment and looked at Lea, asking him with utmost cautiousness, ¡°Lea, how about you consider Sandy? The mighty messenger said that Sandy¡¯s great.¡± Lea did not reduce the intensity of his smile and no emotions could be seen in his curved eyes. cing his elbow gently on Collin¡¯s shoulder, he asked him with a tender expression, ¡°Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m a beast pet?¡± ¡°No...no I didn¡¯t....¡± Collin was so terrified until cold sweat started forming on his back. He could not figure out the reason why he felt a chill down his spine even though Lea was clearly smiling so happily. Lea turned his head before pouncing on Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Weep weep weep, Mengmeng you have to stand up for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng kicked Lea away and squinted her eyes at Collin. Collinpletely did not notice Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression as he huddled up closer to Barete before hugging Barete in a tight embrace. He asked, ¡°Barete, how do you find Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Sandy?¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Barete gave a coldugh. With that brain of his, Collin actually learned how to use what he was taught on the spot? He wanted to use how Gu Mengmeng fooled him earlier to trick him? Did he really think that they were in the same circumstances together? ¡°What does your ha mean? Look, Gu Mengmeng said that Sandy has a soft body that can be easily pushed down and she¡¯s a good female.¡± Barete looked back and asked Collin while staring at him, ¡°Since she¡¯s a good female, why don¡¯t you want her yourself?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Collin pointed at his own nose nkly. The next second, he pped Barete¡¯s shoulder while bursting out inughter. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, she¡¯s my sister.¡± Barete sighed and looked at Gu Mengmeng, then looked back at Collin who was still stupidlyughing. He thought to himself, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re on your own now, good luck.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed deeply and said in a feigned sorrowful tone, ¡°Sigh...my pitiful Sandy. Wouldn¡¯t Nina continue bullying her and obstruct her from standing up for herself this entire lifetime? Thest time, Nina bit her arm and that little fair hand was badly mutted. It was such a ghastly scene that rendered every witness with tears and every listener with sadness. I don¡¯t know how many more times this kind of matter has to repeat itself...¡± Chapter 337 - What? Sandy Likes Elvis?!

Chapter 337: What? Sandy Likes Elvis?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Collin remained silent. Although Nina did bully Sandy in the past, the victims were always Bode and the rest. She would never hurt Sandy. But now... Elvis whispered softly into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, ¡°I remembered that Nina just left her teeth mark on Sandy¡¯s fingertip, the skin didn¡¯t even came off, right? And from what I recall, Sandynded Nina up in a worse condition...¡± Gu Mengmeng elbowed Elvis harshly and rolled her eyes at him. Then, she continued squinting her eyes while putting on a mournful front. ¡°Sigh, it will be good if I¡¯m a male. That way, I can pursue Sandy and do my utmost best to protect her. I will pinch anyone, who dares to bully her, to death! But what a pity, I¡¯m a female...sigh, why aren¡¯t I a second-level male orc?! What exactly is the reason?!¡± Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng at a loss of what to do. Hepletely could not understand what exactly happened. He just felt that Gu Mengmeng was extremely abnormal today and her tone was especially strange. Oh, if Elvis was someone from the present world, he would know that Gu Mengmeng was being possessed by a drama queen. Collin lifted his head up abruptly and pped his thigh, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Happiness filled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart but she still had to ask with a fake confused expression, ¡°You? Where are you going?¡± Collin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go mate with Sandy. In the future, I¡¯ll protect Sandy. I¡¯ll pinch anyone, who dares to bully her, to death! I¡¯m a second-level orc and a male one!¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped her fists in front of her chest, her expression being so fake that it looked like she was acting in a y. Her tonality was also really strange. It sounded like the Chinese dubbing from an old Western movie, ¡°But, you¡¯re her brother~¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Collin said before adding, ¡°Just because I¡¯m her brother, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t watch her getting bullied by others.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face twitched, f***? Was he still treating himself as her blood-rted brother? Since Gu Mengmeng was acting, she had to act the whole thing out perfectly so she took out her acting skills from working in a children¡¯s y at the amusement park and said with an exaggerated tone, ¡°No! You can¡¯t do it.¡± Collin tilted his head and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Because only males who love her with all their heart have the qualification to protect her.¡± Collin stayed quiet for quite some time before raising his head to ask Gu Mengmeng, ¡°What is love? I don¡¯t know...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not continue her performance anymore. She stopped holding in her breath and transformed back into the form of an ordinary person while huddling deeper into Elvis¡¯s arms. She asked, ¡°If you only have one sweet potato left and both you and Sandy are hungry, who would eat it?¡± ¡°Sandy!¡± Collin replied without hesitation, ¡°Even though Sandy¡¯s a half-orc, she¡¯s also a precious female. Let alone one sweet potato, even if there wasn¡¯t any sweet potatoes left, I¡¯ll let Sandy eat myself to survive.¡± Damn it, that gender difference again. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°If someone made Sandy cry, what would you do?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to see who it is.¡± Collin said, ¡°If it¡¯s a male, I¡¯ll strangle him to death. But if it¡¯s a female...¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose and asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s me?¡± Collin remained silent for a while, sinking into a war of the century before raising his head and saying, ¡°Why would you bully Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Because I snatched away something that she like.¡± Collin asked again, ¡°What is that thing? I can find a new one for you, can you return the old one to Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up from Elvis¡¯s arms and walked to Carl. She pointed at Carl¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°But...what if it¡¯s a person?¡± Collin was taken aback and he breathed in some cold air deeply. ¡°What? Sandy likes Elvis?!¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to throw up blood on Collin¡¯s face and drown him to death. Chapter 338 - Yeah, She’s Complimenting You.

Chapter 338: Yeah, She¡¯s Complimenting You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, Collin himself also knew that he guessed wrongly so he scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. Chuckling, he said, ¡°s, Gu Mengmeng, what exactly do you want to say? Can¡¯t you just say it directly? I¡¯m not as clever as Lea, I can¡¯t guess it right.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°If you know you aren¡¯t clever, this shows that you¡¯re not dumb beyond cure.¡± Collin tilted his head and nced at Barete, asking softly, ¡°Is Gu Mengmengplimenting me now?¡± Barete sighed and nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯splimenting you. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± Collin grinned from ear to ear and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s no use being jealous. I¡¯m more clever than you.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re so clever.¡± Barete turned his head away, sighing. While the two of them were creating a ruckus, Elvis suddenly scooped Gu Mengmeng up and headed outside. Nobody asked the reason as they all reached amon consensus and followed him out while maintaining their team formation. Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded as she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°What¡¯s...what¡¯s wrong? Where are we going? Our sons are still sleeping in the cave, are we just going to leave them there all by themselves?¡± Elvis nced back into the cave with the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°If they can¡¯t even protect themselves, it will be better to die a clean death than living.¡± ¡°Huh?! You....¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her sleeves up and said with her arms akimbo, ¡°Can you protect yourself when you aren¡¯t even three months old?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Elvis nodded. The words Gu Mengmeng wanted to use as her rebuttal were stuck at her throat and she was actually speechless from his attack. After holding it in for half a day, she still could note up with words to refute him back so she turned her head away gloomily and looked at Lea. ¡°Lea, can you help me check on my children?¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surroundings are filled with Elvis¡¯s scent. Ordinary beasts won¡¯t dare to step too close to his cave at all. As for orcs...ha, who would dare to steal the children of the messenger of the Beast Deity from the tribe leader¡¯s home?¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to insist further when she heard someone call her name from afar. She turned her head and saw Bode with an anxious face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. Other than Sandy, nobody had made Bode that frantic before. Since winter just passed, Bode¡¯s body appeared pretty frail from one whole season of food moderation. The weather was clearly still very cold but his whole forehead was dotted with perspiration. He pointed behind him profusely with one hand and was so anxious that he could not say a word. After hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question, he nodded his head hard. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Bring me to her. We¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was willing to help, Bode heaved a sigh of relief. He evolved into his leopard form frantically and darted off in a jiffy. Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Are we going to follow him....or return back to our cave to check on our sons?¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that ours sons are very safe in the cave? We head over first then settle the matter and rush back before our sons wake up.¡± Elvis gave a light smile and handed Gu Mengmeng to Lea while he himself evolve into his wolf form. Lea ced Gu Mengmeng onto Elvis¡¯s back while he himself evolve into his white snow fox form. The next moment, one ck and one white shadow followed Bode from behind. Barete and Collin nced at each other before evolving into their cheetah and ck bear forms respectively, following the rest closely. The few of them disappeared from their original spot in a blink of the eye. The wind and shadows on both sides passed them by like lightning, showing that Bode was clearly running with all his might. When everyone stopped their movements, they had arrived at Sandy¡¯s cave. The rusty smell of blood filled the air and Gu Mengmeng frowned. She looked at Bode and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Hurry and speak.¡± Chapter 339 - Sandy Was Seriously Injured Chapter 339: Sandy Was Seriously Injured Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Nina wanted to snatch the prey of the primary hunter, Sandy tried to block her so Nina ordered her males to attack Sandy. Even though Sandy¡¯s males fought to their deaths to protect her, they could only let Bode bring Sandy back first, however...¡± Lea connected the things that Bode had said discontinuously in beastnguage whilst running and exined to Gu Mengmeng. Taking two steps forward, he blocked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Sandy¡¯s injury is pretty serious. If you¡¯re afraid you¡¯d be scared, then wait here while I go handle it inside.¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth, snorting, ¡°Scared? Ha, scared of that lunatic chicken Nina not having an ugly death soon? Move, don¡¯t block me from seeing Sandy.¡± Lea nodded, backing up to allow them to move forward on the path. Gu Mengmeng also jumped down from Elvis¡¯ back. Even if Elvis was the leader of the tribe, he could not go into other females¡¯ houses without permission. Other than Gu Mengmeng, the only other person that could go in was the witch doctor, Lea. Lea followed closely behind Gu Mengmeng. Elvis, Barete and Collin guarded outside the cave without a word, only watching quietly, each having their own thoughts. Gu Mengmeng entered the cave and saw a skinny, weak bear lying against the corner of the wall, having numerous wounds on her body and her flesh being exposed. Blood was all over the floor, some had already hardened and stuck her fur to the ground, making it even harder for her to move about. Gu Mengmeng softly called out, ¡°Sandy? Is that you?¡± The bear heard Gu Mengmeng calling, so she raised her head and buried her head, like she was upset and embarrassed at the same time. Gu Mengmeng walked over, lightly caressing Sandy¡¯s head,forting her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared. Lea already came, he can definitely cure you. Furthermore, am I not the messenger of the beast deity? I¡¯m more than familiar with the beast deity, so I will tell him to watch over you. So don¡¯t be scared, you will be alright.¡± Sandy made a few noises of acknowledgement before she obediently ced her chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs, not moving. Lea was already helping Sandy to treat her wounds. It hurt so much that she trembled, yet she still forced herself to keep her mouth tightly shut, not making a sound. That hurt Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart to no end, but now she could not leave Sandy behind to strangle Nina. A gush of evil aura surrounded her as she red at Bode, venting her anger on him, ¡°Sandy is already hurt to this extent, how could you take so long to look for me?¡± Bode¡¯s heart ached too, but he could not do what Gu Mengmeng did, even if he just wanted to inch a little closer to see how Sandy¡¯s injury was, and could only wait outside anxiously without being able to do anything. After being yelled at by Gu Mengmeng, he lowered his head as if he was a secondary school student who had been called to the disciplinary office by the security guard for beingte. He exined, ¡°Sandy told me that now that you are the messenger of the beast deity, you definitely have a lot of things to do. So she told me to not bother you because of her...¡± Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth. If it was not for Sandy leaning against her legs because she was so weak, she would have kicked Bode so hard that he flipped over. If he did not flip over, then she would kick him again! ¡°Don¡¯t you have a brain? You can listen to her for other things, but are you going to let her fool around when it concerns her life and death? Let me tell you Bode, it is fine if Sandy will be alright today, but if something happens to her, I will peel off your skin.¡± Bode¡¯s eyes sagged as he sighed, ¡°If something really happened to Sandy, you won¡¯t even be able to peel off my skin. Due to the false counter-charge of the mating agreement, I would be chewed so rotten that I wouldn¡¯t even have any bones remaining.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked, and could not say a word. She breathed heavily through her nose, adjusted her tone and hugged Sandy¡¯s tiny head while speaking in her ear, ¡°Silly Sandy, we are good friends. How could you abandon me because I am the messenger of the beast deity? If being the messenger of the beast deity means losing you... then I would not be a messenger. Whoever likes the role can go take it.¡± Chapter 340 - Thank You For Not Being A Male

Chapter 340: Thank You For Not Being A Male

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy raised her head and groaned twice. Gu Mengmeng looked at Bode, asking, ¡°What did Sandy say?¡± Awkwardly, Bode furrowed his eyebrows, stammering, ¡°Sandy said she liked you the most, and she wanted to stay with you no matter whether you are the messenger of the beast deity or not. Uh...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned impatiently, ¡°Uh what? You¡¯re a man and you can¡¯t even speak properly, are you no less than a mynah? Not even swift with learning how to speak.¡± Bode¡¯s head sank even lower. He did not know why, he always felt less than Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Sandy said she was not able to protect the first hunt that she wanted to give you and asked you to not be angry.¡± Lea helped Bode trante the remainder of his sentence while sewing up Sandy¡¯s wound. Gu Mengmeng sighed as she held Sandy¡¯s tiny face, with heartache written all over her face, ¡°Ignore the..., how are you going to pay for making my important friend hurt? Hmm?¡± Sandy shrunk her neck. Although she clearly had a tiny bear face, she could not hide her shy expressions. Whining a few times, she buried her face back in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees. Lea turned around to at Bode who was shocked, and he smiled, ¡°You should be d that Gu Mengmeng isn¡¯t a male, otherwise... you may not even have enough rights to be a pet beast.¡± Bode nodded in understanding, then took a few steps forward and bowed to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Miss Messenger, thank you for not being a male.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, not knowing whether tough or cry. Seeing how Lea had already stopped, she thought he probably already finished treating the wounds, so she told him, ¡°Stop saying the useless stuff, go boil a pot of water for me. I want to clean the wound for Sandy.¡± Bode replied, ¡°Just leave these kinds of things to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked coldly, ¡°I handed over Sandy, fine and dandy, for you to take care of, but this was what became of her? Do you still expect me to trust you?¡± Bode pressed his lips together, not being able to say a word. He really did not understand, why did Gu Mengmeng hand Sandy over to him to take care of? He clearly fought for her when she became of age... Lea pulled Bode aside, ¡°Bring me to take a look at the other males in your family. Sandy is already this hurt herself, the rest are probably in a much worse state. Later, I will call some people to look after...¡± Before Lea could finish, he suddenly turned around to look at Sandy, asking, ¡°Sandy, can I let Mengmeng¡¯s subordinates in?¡± Sandy groaned softly, which most likely indicated an agreement. Lea winked his left eye at Gu Mengmeng, then smiled and brought Bode out. Gu Mengmeng understood him instantly, and whispered to Sandy¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember, other than ¡°It hurts¡±, do not say anything else. Got it?¡± Sandy did not understand what Gu Mengmeng meant, but she always listened to her. Hence, she nodded and expressed that she had understood. Right as they finished speaking, Collin carried a huge stone pot and walked in. Setting the pot aside, he sat on the floor starting the fire. A reserved solemnity hung on his good-natured looking face, as if he was hiding his fury underneath. Gu Mengmeng chuckled, thinking about how Nina was actually not as useless as she thought. Her evil ways had indeed seeded this time round. After Collin had boiled the water, Gu Mengmeng made him take a piece of thin, dry beast skin for her as she tried to gently wipe off the dirt along Sandy¡¯s injury while using an exaggerated tone to ask, ¡°Sandy, does it still hurt?¡± Chapter 341 - Like THAT Kind Of Males Chapter 341: Like THAT Kind Of Males Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy did not want Gu Mengmeng nor Collin to worry, so she initially wanted to say that it did not hurt. However, as she looked up and saw Gu Mengmeng trying her hardest to frown at her, she was reminded of what Gu Mengmeng had told her just now. Hence, she helplessly groaned, likely responding that she was in pain. Gu Mengmeng kept focusing on Collin using her peripheral vision. As expected, his whole body froze upon hearing Sandy¡¯s voice. Silently nodding, she thought: Even though this fool is rather slow, but it is good that he still has a heart for Sandy. Hence, if she manages to sessfully matchmake them together, it can be considered a marriage. She then continued, ¡°Silly Sandy, if Nina wants to snatch anything from you in the future, just give it to her. Just look around you, the best fighter you have is only Bode, a first-level orc. How can you possibly fight against Nina? Although we no longer have Quentin, the third-level male beast, but at least Nina has a second-level orc among her partners, right? You know you can¡¯t win against her, so just avoid her next time. If she wants to snatch your food, then give it to her. If one day she wants to kill you... Sigh, then just submit to fate.¡± Sandy tilted her head, totally not understanding what Gu Mengmeng meant. She didn¡¯t say this... the previous time? Sandy clearly remembered the morning when they were supposed to preserve meat, she had fought with Nina too. Then, Gu Mengmeng had taught her that if Nina picked a fight with her again, then she should just transform into a bear and p her to death... Gu Mengmeng squeezed her eyes and Sandy slowly groaned. It needed trantion for her to know she was saying ¡°It hurts.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in approval, then sighed while speaking the most sincere words, ¡°ording to what I observe, you should find an opportunity to choose a second-ss male to be your partner this year. No matter whether you like him or not, at least you have someone to protect the family so that you have someone to rely on if Nina wanted to bully you again in the future.¡± Sandy wanted to say something, moving her mouth slightly, but ended up just whimpering ¡°It hurts.¡±. Gu Mengmeng continued speaking to herself, ¡°I know, I know it all. You only mate with males you like. Then how about you tell me, what kind of males you like? I will help you filter some out in this tribe? Or... do you have any suitable people in mind?¡± When Gu Mengmeng asked this, her eyes stared straight at Collin. Although Collin was back facing the two females while boiling water, but his stiff spine and ear that had uncontrobly inched closer towards Gu Mengmeng, clearly revealed how much he cared. Sandy was even more confused. Didn¡¯t Gu Mengmeng already guess that she liked Collin in the morning? Why did she ask while knowing the answer? Gu Mengmeng gave Sandy the eye before acting as if she had suddenly seen the light, ¡°Oh, I remember now, you said you liked THAT kind of male, right?¡± Collin was confused to no end, perplexed even after much thought about what ¡°THAT¡± was. Gu Mengmeng said again, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I will help you find THAT kind of male now.¡± As she finished speaking, Gu Mengmeng blinked at Sandy, moving her tiny head away from her legs and patted Collin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I will hand her over to you. Take good care of Sandy. If any partners of Nina try to look for trouble, then beat them to death on my behalf. Do you understand?¡± Collin flexed his muscles a few times and gritted his teeth before nodding seriously. Gu Mengmeng turned around and exited the cave to let Sandy and Collin spend some alone time together, but she forgot one thing, that was other than ¡°It hurts¡±, she could say other things now... Chapter 342 - I Set The Rules In This World!

Chapter 342: I Set The Rules In This World!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis went up to her the moment Gu Mengmeng walked out, carrying her up and ripping off the beast skin on her feet that had already been soaked by water and ces her tiny feet in his abdominal area to warm it. ¡°Where do we go now?¡± Elvis asked. Gu Mengmeng sneered, ¡°Nina¡¯s house.¡± Elvis furrowed his brows. He knew that Gu Mengmeng we definitely no longer tolerate now that Sandy has been hurt. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and smiled at Elvis, ¡°Even if you let Nina attend the beauty pageant, can you assure that she would not publicize my affairs during the pageant? Then, wouldn¡¯t we be even morepelled to attack? Instead of avoiding it, we should attack first. I will attend the beauty pageant and announce that I am the messenger of the Beast Deity while the crowd is present. Then, at least no one would dare to cause trouble in broad daylight. As for backstabbers... Ha, even if I don¡¯t show up, they can¡¯t possibly hide any longer.¡± Elvis nodded, not saying a word. Although what Gu Mengmeng had nned was different from what he had discussed with Lea, but he had no reason not to trust Gu Mengmeng. He would do anything she said. When Gu Mengmeng had brought Elvis and Barete outside Nina¡¯s cave, a disturbing odour went right up their noses, causing Gu Mengmeng to frown unhappily. Before she could even open her mouth, seven to eight males popped out from the cave, blocking in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng sneered, ¡°Did you really think you guys alone are enough to block us?¡± The males looked at one another in dismay, and one of them replied, ¡°This is Nina¡¯s territory. Without her approval, none of you can enter.¡± However, it was as if Gu Mengmeng had heard a ridiculous joke as she covered her mouth whileughing for a long time, so hard that tears came out before she could stopughing. She side-eyed them, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just going to go in. You can follow the rules in the beast world, and attack us as invading enemies, nobody is stopping you.¡± This stunned the males as they started backing up, ¡°You... you are the messenger of the beast deity, how could you not follow the rules?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged, ¡°So you know I am the messenger of the beast deity? Then did you know, that from now on, I set the rules in this world?¡± The males were so ridiculed they could not say a word, feeling as if the little female in front of them was apletely different person from who was teaching everyone how to preserve meat before the winter. Then, the little her was as warm as the rays of the sun, but her now... it was like the sun itself, giving off destructive heat. Elvis did not stop, continuing forward at his original speed. A few males wanted to block him, but Elvis sneered and released a strong wave of pressure that made them fall so hard on the ground they could not stand up. ¡°Hand it over to me from here.¡± Barete, who was standing behind Elvis, said. Elvis nodded, ceasing the pressure while continuing to move forward. At the entrance of the cave, the rest of Nina¡¯s partners had all already stood out there. Gu Mengmeng counted. There were 27 of them. ¡°Where is thest one? Apanying Nina inside?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled while asking. Nina¡¯s partners were stunned. They did not know that it would only take her this little time to notice that they were short of one person. They exchanged nces, meaning to guard the entrance with their life until the 28the to Nina¡¯s rescue once he was done. However, Gu Mengmeng smiled while pulling Elvis¡¯ arm, ¡°You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands, isn¡¯t Nina in the cave? Just right, I will call out the Balrog, and it will save us a lot if trouble to cook her into ¡°Beggar¡¯s Chicken¡±. That also conveniently acts as a supplement for our Sandy.¡± Chapter 343 - So Ridiculously Stupid Chapter 343: So Ridiculously Stupid Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These words from Gu Mengmeng made Nina, who was hiding in the cave initially, run out instantly. One by one, the males blocking the entrance blocked right in front of her, telling Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If you are here because if Sandy, then please punish me. I would have noints even if it meant I had to step on the tform of the deity¡¯s punishment since a precious female was harmed. However, it does not concern Nina, she has never hurt Sandy. Miss Messenger, please do not vent your anger on the innocent Nina. After all, she is the precious perfect female.¡± ¡°I did not hit Sandy to cause those injuries on her body, so it is meaningless for you to burn me to death. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you want me to attend the beauty pageant? If you burn my tenderplexion, then Saint Nazaire will not be able to attract heroic males.¡± Nina stretched out her neck and shouted as she hid behind her males. Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth and giggled, without a care, ¡°Do you really think the five words, messenger of the beast deity, will attract fewer people than a pheasant like you? You... are just table poultry, but you think you¡¯re a peacock?¡± ¡°You...¡± Nina wanted to retort, but as her gaze met with Elvis¡¯ cold expression, she was scared silent. She looked into the distance, worrying about why the one who had gone out to do things was yet to be back? ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore, I told Collin to look over Sandy. He is infuriated now, so unless the one you send over was your second-ss orc husband, he would stand no chance in a battle. However...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked Nina up and down, ¡°Based on how selfish you are, you would definitely not send your strongest partners to leave your side. Otherwise, who would sacrifice their lives trying to hold back Lea to give you a chance to escape when Ie over to kill you?¡± Nina¡¯s heart ran cold. She could not understand, how did Gu Mengmeng guess that she would have tried to use Sandy to threaten her? Actually, it was not that Gu Mengmeng had the predictive powers of a prophet, but that she had watched too many pce fighting shows, so she still had to prevent this trap from being set. Furthermore, the real reason she made Collin stay was for them to develop feelings for each other. Nina using this method was just short of her writing a sign, ¡°I am going to kidnap Sandy¡±, yet it made Gu Mengmeng pretty surprised. She thought... Although Nina was stupid, but she would not be so ridiculously stupid. Seemed like she still underestimated Nina¡¯s level of stupidity. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ shoulder, asking, ¡°How long can Nina¡¯s partners here hold you back? One second, or two?¡± Elvis did not know how long one or two seconds were, only raising his head to give her a gentle kiss before replying, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand, so she just closed her eyes. Suddenly, she felt a jolt that made her open her eyes in frantically, and right at that moment, she was right in front of Nina while her partnersid three to five metres away. Dead... they probably were not dead yet, but they clearly could no longer move. Carrying Gu Mengmeng with one hand, Elvis¡¯ other hand dangled naturally, with fresh red blood dripping down his nails. He gave off a gloomy aura like Death himself, making anyone fearful. However, Gu Mengmeng was not too shocked by any of that. She had seen Lea¡¯s skills and knew that no one could defend themselves from the level of power in the beast world. It only took three seconds for the third-level Lea to defeat Nina¡¯s partners, the fourth-level Elvis... Ah, if he had not considered Barete, who was behind him, he would probably have given off some pressure, which would have made them all lie on the ground unable to get up. Chapter 344 - But I, Am A Deity Chapter 344: But I, Am A Deity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis stretch out his hand and grabbed Nina by her neck, but Gu Mengmeng patted his shoulder, gesturing at him to stop. Sighing, Elvis released that bloody hand slowly. He towered and looked at Nina, who was lying on the ground panting for air like a fish that had been caught, guarding her from doing anything that could harm Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng knew why Elvis sighed. Although she did not understand, she clearly knew that Elvis and Lea were in some way jealous over the fact that Barete once for standing on the tform of the deity¡¯s punishment for her once, as if he had proven his feelings to Gu Mengmeng while they never had such a chance. While this logic was iffy, but now was clearly not the time to be exining, so Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ shoulder, ¡°Let me down.¡± Elvis frowned, ¡°The floor is cold, but there is no beast skin on your feet.¡± However, Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let me down.¡± Elvis¡¯ gaze went down at the pool of blood on the ground and his brows tightly furrowed. Gu Mengmeng saw that too, but she nodded at him, gesturing that she was fine with it. Elvis could not win over her eventually, so he backed up slightly and ripped the beast skin dress off one of Nina¡¯s partners and tore it into half, wrapping it around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet before letting her down. Once Gu Mengmeng touched the ground, she took slow yet pressurizing steps towards Nina, one step at a time. ¡°You instructed Quentin to assassinate me. I won¡¯t haggle over this matter with you, since you didn¡¯t seed anyway. You constantly look for trouble. I won¡¯t haggle over this with you, since it doesn¡¯t really matter anyway. You betrayed me and spread information about me to the people of Sauder. I won¡¯t haggle over that with you, since it couldn¡¯t be kept a secret for long anyway. You praise yourself to be the first beauty of the tribe, pestering my men. I won¡¯t haggle over this with you, since my men have no interest in you anyway. Even when you told the world that you were going to kill my sons, I won¡¯t haggle about that since you don¡¯t have the ability to anyway. However, you hurt my best friend so I... won¡¯t be able to let you go this time.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s for had already stepped on Nina¡¯s shoulder when she finished speaking. She tilted her body and stepped on her steadily. ¡°I... I am a female of Saint Nazaire. Every tribe has its rules, the people of Saint Nazaire cannot kill their own people.¡± Nina had never been this fearful, and it was not the first time that Gu Mengmeng had hit her, but she had never seen such an obvious aura of death in her eyes. It was as if her tiny body carried the power of ruling the world. It was only at her position where she could only look up, that she truly understood the meaning of the five words Messenger of the Beast Deity. ¡°You are a person from Saint Nazaire... Ha...¡± Gu Mengmengughed coldly, and lowered her voice, ¡°But I, am a deity.¡± With one foot on Nina¡¯s shoulder and the other on her face, Gu Mengmeng forced Nina¡¯s profile to stick tightly against the ground, revealing her neck forcefully. Gu Mengmeng went down on her knees, arching her body and grabbing Nina by her neck with one hand, tightly strangling it and sneered, ¡°Your neck is just too thick, I can¡¯t wrap it around even with two hands, so... let¡¯s make things simpler, how about that?¡± Nina suffocated instantly, not being able to make a sound as her face turned red and swollen. She did not understand why Gu Mengmeng, who looked so weak, made her feel closer to death when strangling her than if Elvis had used his hands. Fear made her eyes expand, looking hideous and horrifying. She used both hands to w around, trying to scratch Gu Mengmeng off her own body, but even with the first slight movement, both her hands got shoved stuck to the ground on each of her side before she could touch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes. Her wrists were broken, and she was mounted in the depression on the ground in a weird position. Chapter 345 - Punishing Nina Chapter 345: Punishing Nina Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked up and her eyes met with Lea¡¯s smiling eyes. Like a gentleman, he stretched out a clean hand to Gu Mengmeng, waiting for her to hand her tiny hand to him, while cing his blood-stained hand behind his back, saying gently, ¡°She is still not worthy of dirtying your hands. How about, you hand this over to me?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, looking at Lea then Elvis, ¡°Killing her is the deity¡¯s will, it is destiny. If you guys were to do it, then it would be against the rules of the beast world, and you would have to go on the tform of the deity¡¯s punishment.¡± Lea continued smiling, ¡°Listening to your orders is the same as listening to the orders of the deity, and it is destiny too.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, not knowing what to say. ¡°You... you are abusing your authority, you are publicly seeking vengeance. I am a perfect female, the darling of the beast deity, and you treating me like this... you... you will be punished by the beast deity.¡± It was as if Nina was so scared she started shouting and roaring incoherently. However, she did not know that such hues and cry would only make her die more quickly. Her hand formed into a karate chop, Gu Mengmeng knocked against Nina¡¯s throat, making her cough violently. She could barely breathe, no less talk. Gu Mengmeng squatted down, looking at her coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Beast deity is my Father Beast, my abuse of power and such public vengeance was taught by the people of his family.¡± Obviously, Gu Mengmeng was just bbering nonsense. However, Nina had believed it... ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Lea used his one clean arm to carry Gu Mengmeng up, looking into her eyes, ¡°Can¡¯t you let me be the first to be the first inmand to carry out the execution?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked into Lea¡¯s eyes, and it was as if he saw a pain and struggle that was difficult to express from those pair of eyes. That only way out... was herself. Gu Mengmeng remembered what Elvis had once told her about Lea¡¯s past. He hade from Sauder, which was the tribe of the previous messenger of the beast deity. He was the Ninth Highness that had been expelled, with reasons unknown... Hatred had taken over his heart, yet he never mentioned a word about his past. If a divination from the messenger of the beast deity can set him free, then what was she hesitating for? Gu Mengmeng stood up slowly and backed off, leaning back into Elvis¡¯ arms. Steadily, Elvis picked Gu Mengmeng up and positioned her on his shoulders. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head a little, looking into Lea¡¯s eyes. She stretched out a hand and ced it on his forehead, ¡°As the messenger of the beast deity, I entrust you with the power to execute, to punish Nina.¡± One knee on the ground, he used the clean hand to hold up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny feet beside his lips and gave it a gentle kiss while the other blood-stained hand was positioned on his chest, giving that clear white chest a touch of ckish red cinnabar. Elvis did not let Gu Mengmeng see how Lea executed l, because those obscene images should never have to be something she had to see. Elvis and Lea exchanged a nce before Gu Mengmeng was brought out. Gu Mengmeng knew neither Elvis nor Lea wanted her to see themselves being violent, and neither was she desiring violence. From the bottom of the heart, she was unwilling to kill Nina herself too. Although she was a stray chicken, she could have transformed into human form... and if she really saw her die under her orders, she would still bear the me in her heart. So when Elvis brought her out, she neither struggled nor looked back. She only needed to wait for Lea to be back, to tell her what a divination meant to him, and why there was such aplicated, heavy depth in his eyes. Chapter 346 - That Wooden Block Finally Got It? Chapter 346: That Wooden Block Finally Got It? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sunset was bright red. While the moon was quietly creeping up the peak of the mountain and the sun was still immersed in the beauty of the world, Lea was carrying the evening glow at his back as he returned to Elvis¡¯ cave. He walked in front of Gu Mengmeng, with one knee on the ground while his right hand was positioned on his chest, he lowered his head, ¡°Reporting back to Miss Messenger, I havepleted the execution of Nina.¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed Lea, saying, ¡°Lea, are you willing to tell your full story to me now?¡± Lea raised his head, maintaining his kneeling position while looking at Gu Mengmeng, remaining in a daze for a long time. ¡°Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng called out to him once again, but Leaughed instead, with aughter that contained a thousand emotions, ¡°Sure, if you mate with me... I will tell you, all of my stories.¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt her heart ache slightly. She was mentally prepared for Lea to say ¡°None of your business¡± coldly, or even grieve sorrowfully about an extremely tragic life story. But... Gu Mengmeng really wanted to know, why Lea always had a refined smile, even though there was so much hatred within him. Is that smile, just a camouge? Trying his hardest to hide his emotions, using a cynical attitude to treat his pain of the past, was it because... he would be unable to tolerate it any other way? Gu Mengmeng lowered her head as she asked herself, if she had forced Lea to tell his story, would she... be able to handle the consequences? So what if she saw Lea¡¯s lethal wound that she had torn apart due to her curiosity? What was she going to use tofort him and make him heal again? Sighing, Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°I will not force you if you don¡¯t want to tell me. But if therees a day, when you want to vent... I¡¯m always here.¡± Lea continued smiling, swinging his big furry tail, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m more adored as a pet beast than I thought.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled cooperatively and did not reply nor retort. A... pet beast? Gu Mengmeng smiled, just treat it as if they are rearing a Samoyed in the house for the moment. When Lea¡¯s inner demons are finally released one day, he would search for the open field himself, and she as the messenger of the beast deity would not be able to keep him even if she wanted to either. Based on his intelligence, it would be too easy for Lea to wash off the idea of being a pet beast. It would at most be like that in the movies where he would be given a new identity. Since she was a high-position person of power, she could easily create a new identity for him. Lea stood up, twirling a chunk of hair on each side of his face and tucked it behind his head while saying, ¡°Oh, right. When I returned from Sandy¡¯s just now, Collin asked me to ask you, what exactly was ¡°THAT¡± kind of male?¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped in her tracks, smiling as she immediately understood, ¡°That wooden block finally got it?¡± Lea thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Sandy was hurt quite badly, she could not say anything other than ¡°It hurts¡±. Collin¡¯s heart ached so much and said that he wanted to protect her by her side forever. However, when he confessed to Sandy, she only shouted that she was hurting with her eyes red, and shouting very much in pain...¡± Gu Mengmeng put her forehead in her palm, thinking: Sandy, you and Collin are fated to be foes. Helplessly, Gu Mengmeng gave a bitter smile while asking, ¡°What did you think about Sandy¡¯s injury? Can she attend the ceremony tonight?¡± Lea nodded, ¡°It may be rather difficult to walk on her own, but if you want her to attend, I can call a few males to carry her over.¡± Chapter 347 - Battlefield Prince

Chapter 347: Battlefield Prince

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Yes, find a few reliable ones, don¡¯t tear Sandy¡¯s wound.¡± Lea nodded, then asked further, ¡°Is it really alright, to carry out tonight¡¯s campfire ording to the way you mentioned?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled slyly, ¡°I am the messenger of the beast deity. Who knows about stuff like ying with fire... more than I do?¡± Lea smiled too as he nodded in deep consideration and replied, ¡°Then I will make the arrangements for it.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Eh, bring ... back. Just let him know I wanted to tell him what exactly is ¡°THAT¡± kind of male.¡± Lea responded, ¡°Alright.¡± After Lea left, Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis back into the cave. She found two pieces of leopard skin which Elvis used to help her make a new set of clothes. He did not question anything and did everything Gu Mengmeng told him to. By the time Collin came over, Gu Mengmeng had already worn on a smart-looking leopard-printed outfit, standing before a crowd. Collin, curling his lips without a word. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Collin pointed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes, ¡°The beast skin you¡¯re wearing looks so weird...¡± Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue, ¡°What do you know, this is fashion.¡± Collin shrugged. He did not know fashion, he only knew food. Gu Mengmeng did not go further, only gesturing her fingers asking Collin toe closer. She spoke in a low voice beside his ear, ¡°Later, you just do this... then... followed by... yeah. Do you understand?¡± Collin blinked his eyes, looking at Gu Mengmeng with question marks all across his face. Gu Mengmeng pped him violently in the chest, ¡°Do you want to mate with Sandy?¡± Collin nodded seriously, ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Then just follow what I say, no more trash talking.¡± Collin nodded seriously again, ¡°Alright.¡± That night was the first time Saint Nazaire had held a real campfire. There was not any fight at close quarters between people from the same tribe, and no dyeing of the wooden pagoda red with fresh blood. There was only the warmth from the fire that lit up the sky and luring aroma of generous amounts of food. Sandy was arranged to be in the position closest to Gu Mengmeng. Since Gu Mengmeng did not appear yet, Sandy could only lie there in the form of a bear, dazing at the me. Bode delivered the grilled meat to Sandy¡¯s mouth, but she did not even open her mouth to eat it, only shaking her head absent-mindedly, then continuing to zone out. Suddenly, there was a loud thump that scared everyone. Bode¡¯s first reaction was to protect Sandy as he looked in all directions warily. Thump! Thump thump! Another two strong-sounding noises. This noise was very unfamiliar, yet it made one feel like one¡¯s blood boiling. Looking into the distance where the sound came from, one could only see two people slowly walking from behind the me, one of the men who was 2-metre tall carried something weird in his arms, while the small figure in front of him... was Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng wore a leopard-printed garment that wrapped around her chest to cover her overly feminized 36D. She had specially designed the garment to be styled like a bandage, looking rather like a battlefield prince. This time, she did not wear a skirt, but a pair of shorts that had a length between her knees and thighs, seemingly extending her legs limitlessly. Other than the garment and shorts, the sleeveless cloak on Gu Mengmeng was the most eye-catching, making a roaring sound in the wind and made her look like a deity that had entered from another world under the shining mes ¡ª bringing mission, hope and lethal attraction that made one incapable of looking away. Chapter 348 - Come At Me If You Dare

Chapter 348: Come At Me If You Dare

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Collin positioned the items he was holding ording to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s orders. The crowd did not know what it was, upon a closer look... it seemed like a cross section of a tree trunk, having half the height of a person, with ayer that looked like deerskin that covered it. There were two wooden rods in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, and at the end of the rod was a fist-sized sphere that had been covered by beast skin. Gu Mengmeng flipped her body atop the weird-looking thing and handed the two wooden rods to Collin while she stood on the wood that had been wrapped by beast skin with both her legs raised, jumping with a spring~ Dong¡ª! A loud sound resonated, that sounded like thunder roaring. The whole crowd was silent as everyone¡¯s gaze naturally gathered on Gu Mengmeng. As one of her hands gave the cloak a shake, it started waving in the wind among the mes. She raised her right leg andnded it again, making another loud sound. ¡°If you do not enjoy listening to my songs, please shut your ears, as the next step is to get carter and prate your eardrums...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her arms, and ... used the two rods to knock on the deerskin. The opening song ¡°Aliens¡± had a great momentum, such that everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Gu Mengmeng as if they were so in awe that they became incapable of being moved. There were no so-called strong pressure from her body, but it made everyone forget to catch a breath. ¡°I am fearless, and even the opponents have learnt their lessons, follow me, follow me, follow my loud holler!¡± With that, Collin transformed into a bear and roared loudly to the sky. Although the rhythm was slightly off, but the effect was exploding with greatness, providing an authentic wild element to the song, making it seem more unruly, wild and boorish. Orcs do not have any sense of rhythm by nature. Gu Mengmeng tried to teach Collin to sing with her initially, but no matter how much he tried, he could not make any tunes other than roaring sounds, so Gu Mengmeng could only seek an alternative. She coordinated some movements with Collin. Once Gu Mengmeng did a specific movement, he would raise the wooden rod to knock the deer skin. This teamwork was pretty much good cooperation after all. After Gu Mengmeng used all her might to finish singing thest sentence, ¡°A ripping sound¡ª!¡±, she took one of the wooden rods Collin was holding, jumping up high then hitting the deer skin with much strength. A deafening bang sounded, and Gu Mengmeng started panting heavily right after, sitting on her side in her original position, one knee bent to press on the sides of the deer skin while the other leg dangled down. She had one hand on her bent knee and the other holding the wooden rod, knocking at the centre point of the deer skin absent-mindedly, making slow and crisp sounds. Collin followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instructions, carrying the weird object that could make sounds along with Gu Mengmeng, walking towards Sandy. Gu Mengmeng winked at Sandy, smiling rather slyly, rather evilly. She took a deep breath, and slowly started to sing, ¡°You are my queen, you rule my universe.¡± Sandy¡¯s ck and bright eyes twinkled at Gu Mengmeng. It was clear from her smile and gaze that the song was dedicated to her. Gu Mengmeng stood up, with one knee on the ground and her right hand on her left chest like a knight from olden Europe, giving off a thick, luring, hormonal energy, ¡°Raising my hand and cing it on my chest, I swear to be loyal to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng sang, while dancing, while flirting... Sandy aside, even the males at the side were dumbfounded. Red-faced and heart palpitating, they felt as if their eyes were filled with blood. They really wanted to go up and say, ¡°Let go of that bear,e at me if you dare.¡± Chapter 349 - This Man, Is Yours.

Chapter 349: This Man, Is Yours.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Herst line was, ¡°My dearest queen, the knight is waiting. Please take each and every step toe to the throne of love.¡± With that, Collin kneeled down on one knee before Sandy, and with the same movements Gu Mengmeng used to start off the show, like a Roman warrior pledging his loyalty, he looked at Sandy with the most serious and sincere expression, ¡°I, Collin, am willing to devote my loyalty to you, and protect you in the name of the knight, for the rest of my life.¡± Sandy had still not snapped back to reality from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s antics, having a rather dyed reaction as she could not react to the things that were going on in that instant. She only felt that the Gu Mengmeng today was especially attractive, even Collin... looked more charismatic than he usually was. Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy¡¯s little head, lowering her voice as she inched towards her ear, ¡°Nod.¡± Sandy still did not know what was going on, so she just nodded as ording to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, and she saw Collin suddenly stood up, hands in the air excitedly with a loud ¡°Roar¡ª¡±. Sandy was scared at first, but she soon realised what was going on. She felt heat rush to her face as she turned her head to look at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng smiled while caressing her tiny head, ¡°This man, is yours.¡± That made Sandy¡¯s cheeks even ready as her furry ws hung onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, refusing to let her leave. However, Gu Mengmeng smiled and kissed Sandy on her forehead, ¡°Now, I will go back to look for my man.¡± With that, she patted Sandy¡¯s tiny hands, pulling back her arm and stood up. Gu Mengmeng punched Collin when she walked past him, saying heroically, ¡°My Sandy is still hurt, you... be more gentle.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head as she looked at Collin¡¯s honest and serious expressions, thinking to herself that he could not look handsome for more than three seconds after all. It was a relief that she had taught him to memorize his lines before his confession, otherwise, when Sandy recalls Collins¡¯s proposal in the future, she can probably only remember the line, ¡°Sandy, I really fancy you¡±... Before Gu Mengmeng could run off, she was swept off her feet. As her feet were lifted off the ground, she subconsciously grabbed that person by his neck. She turned her head, and she met those familiar and deep eyes as expected. Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly, ¡°Hubby, did my singing sound nice?¡± Elvis kissed away the droplets of sweat on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, full of deep love yet jealousy in his eyes, ¡°What position do I have in your heart?¡± ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask that?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, amused. ¡°How long have you neglected me for those four little wolf cubs? Hmm?¡± Elvis inched towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, wanting to bite Gu Mengmeng in anger, but ended up only gently sucking on her earlobe. ¡°Ah, aiya, stop it, it itches.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled as she pleaded for mercy, hiding in Elvis¡¯ arms, ¡°Back where I was, a famous person once said, ¡°Being parents and children just means that in this lifetime, you will be destined to watch their backs fading further and further away. You stand at one end of the road as you watch them disappear and the area where the road turns, and they will use their back views to tell you, you don¡¯t have to chase, you don¡¯t have to chase...¡± Children will eventually grow up, have their own families, and leave us. There will alsoe a day when we be old. Now that we still have one another, how can we not treasure this time together? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elvis did not retort, but acknowledged her firmly, before responding with a smile, ¡°However, today, you threw the four of them in the cave for an afternoon just for Sandy, and now... it¡¯s dark.¡± Chapter 350 - You Have To Have A Broader Mind As A Wolf

Chapter 350: You Have To Have A Broader Mind As A Wolf

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was rather guilty, shrinking her neck and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say our cave was very safe, and nothing would happen to the children at home?¡± Elvis smiled, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is... the cubs are more important than me, Sandy are more important than the cubs... than what about me? How many other people are more important to you than me, in your heart?¡± Gu Mengmeng put her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and gave him a big kiss on the cheek, ¡°Nonsense. Sandy is important, the babies are important, but you are the most important. There is no one that is more important to me than you in my heart, not one at all.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and sat beside the wooden pagoda that was burning. His mystic blue pupils looked a flirtatious orange due to the me. He raised his brows, ying with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers, ¡°Nina once tried to seduce me in front of you, but you were not only not angry but also... it seemed like you wanted to give in to her.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled that possibly happening when she first reached the tribe, but Nina hade forth as if she was the empress trying to catch the emperor in the act of adultery, who would¡¯ve damned known whether they were together or not? If she did not give in, was she going to buy tickets to watch on? ¡°Was... was there? How do I not remember that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis replied firmly, then sighed, ¡°However, once Nina bullies Sandy, you rush to fight for Sandy immediately, and even make yourself fall on the ground to act like you¡¯re so pitiful to save her.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, ¡°Those are already things of the past, why are you still bearing grudges? Let¡¯s stop bringing up the old scores. Being a he-man, you have to have a broader minded as a wolf. Isn¡¯t it a waste of brain cells to keep remembering little things of the past?¡± Elvis nodded, finally in agreement, ¡°Don¡¯t bring up the past, we¡¯ll talk about right now.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll talk about right now, aren¡¯t we living a beautiful life? Look, you carry the softest fragrance and warmth in your arms, it¡¯s the great glory of a wolf, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elvis sneered, ¡°Sandy has two songs, one of which you sang twice. But I... only have one, and I only heard it once.¡± Gu Mengmeng put her head in her palm as she started to continue Baidu searching in her brain: Question, my husband loves to get jealous, so jealous it he feels as sour as vinegar that had been brewed for thousands of years, how do I deal with that? Can I add some soy sauce to blend? It¡¯s quite urgent, I¡¯m waiting for your replies online... Elvis continued to say in a low voice, slowly, ¡°Furthermore, you are especially loving towards Sandy, letting her hug you whenever she wants, cuddle you whenever she wants... but me, once I try to touch you, you hide away from me.¡± Gu Mengmeng coughed a few times, choked by her own saliva. She really wanted to ask Elvis: Does your conscience not waver when saying such things? When Sandy wants to give her a hug, she really gives her a damned hug, but when he tries to have a damned hug, has he been trustworthy? Have you thought of how your four sons came about? If not for hiding... if not for hiding, she would have died on that bed already. ¡°Just now you still mentioned... she is your queen? You want to be loyal to her? And protect her happiness?¡± The gloominess that was exploding from Elvis¡¯ expression made it seem as if ink could drip from his face despite being close to the mes. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ waist awkwardly, ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t let you hug, aren¡¯t we hugging now? Hmm? Come, hug, we will keep on hugging, alright?¡± The edges of Elvis¡¯ lips quivered slightly as he raised his chin and tightened his embrace, wrapping Gu Mengmeng up with a huge pant. His gaze pointed towards Sandy, it was only short of the three words ¡°I have won¡± written across his face.¡± Chapter 351 - Let Her Be As Stubborn As She Wants

Chapter 351: Let Her Be As Stubborn As She Wants

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That night of revelry made Saint Nazaire seem like it had been overwhelmed with excitement for a night. Other than Gu Mengmeng, Collin had the most limelight. Although he only stood behind Gu Mengmeng, doing some tiring manualbour, with his only lines being that sentence when he proposed to Sandy, yet it created a stir and sensation. In the depths of the night, Ian leaned against the tree, quietly looking down at the celebration below with an indifferent expression. Lea sat beside him and delivered a piece of meat, ¡°Do you mind not letting you guys show yourselves?¡± Ian did not take the food that Lea had delivered him. Instead, he locked his eyes on the shy girl who was carried in the arms of the leader of the tribe. From the moment that small girl appeared, she had secured everyone¡¯s attention. It was as if she had some kind of magical powers that made others incapable of resistance. ¡°Is she... really the messenger of the beast deity?¡± Ian asked sceptically, while sounding like he was muttering to himself. Lea chuckled, ¡°Has she not proven her identity, even after she let your tribe survive the winter?¡± Ian did not say a word, what is the point of answering? Food, song and... fire. Retracting his gaze, Ian side-eyed Lea, ¡°Is this the reason why you were so confident back then?¡± Lea nodded, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Birds tribe the ones who yearn for the beast deity the most? The messenger has descended, which means the entire Birds tribe of the beast world will flock after her. Once her identity is revealed, why would there be any fear that nobody woulde seek refuge?¡± Ian nodded, agreeing with Lea¡¯s point. The tribe that flew the most freely in the sky, yearned to get close to the beast deity the most. ¡°Since it is so, then why choose us? After all, we are only left with 32 people in our tribe.¡± Lea smiled, his gaze was afar, looking at the tiny person who was throwing tantrums in Elvis¡¯ arms, with love in his eyes, ¡°She is rather stubborn, hence is the most unsettling factor in myyout. To cope with her whims, I have to have more chips in my hands to keep her safe, and let her be as stubborn as she wants.¡± Ian was stunned, then proceeded to cackle, ¡°Seems like snow foxes have sentiment too. I thought you guys were different from normal orcs, and would not change for females.¡± ¡°Snow fox tribe?¡± Lea brooded in that title, then chuckled. ¡°The only useful thing the tribe left for me, is probably this tail.¡± With that, Lea did not care about Ian any further proceeding to transform into a fox and pranced off into the darkness. The target was crisp and clear. Ian stood in his original position, with the grilled meat Lea had left behind in his hands as he watched the white figure speed through the darkness back to the campfire, wagging his big tail asking for love in front of that tiny female without any shame. His lips curved upwards, ¡°Messenger of the Beast Deity... Gu Mengmeng.¡± Three dayster, Gu Mengmeng was all packed and ready to set off to the beauty pageant. She originally wanted to bring Sandy along, but her wounds had not fully healed yet. Furthermore, her and Collin were newlyweds, so she did not want to bring them apart, only smiling while rubbing the ck bear print mark on Sandy¡¯s chest, warning her to take care of herself and not to make any big movements that could tear up her wound. Since Lea would not be around, nobody else would be able to help her. Embarrassed and red-faced, Sandy wiggled her body and acted cute in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms for a while. Eventually, Collin came over and carried Sandy up, saying seriously, ¡°Gu Mengmeng has things to do, don¡¯t pester her and dy her time.¡± before pulling Sandy away from Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng saw how Sandy clearly looked at her with a reluctant expression, yet had her arms wrapped firmly around Collin¡¯s neck, and could not help but give Collin a thumbs up, ¡°Great, Collin. What a man!¡± Chapter 352 - Don’t Lead My Son Astray! Chapter 352: Don¡¯t Lead My Son Astray! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ording to established practice, other than the partners of Sandy and Maya, every member of the Saint Nazaire tribe should follow the females who participate in the beauty pageant. One on hand, it is to protect the prettiest females in the tribe, and on the other, it is to prevent females from being brought away if they chance upon someone that they like. However, the situation now is rather special. None of the males who followed along had any intention to change their tribes, but they all had the goal to use their lives to guard Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. Originally, only 130 people had tribes, but over 40 were lost in an instant due to Nina. Although there were no signs of mating and they did not have to die even if Nina did, but to them, no matter what kind of female Nina was, she was their love for eternity. After Nina¡¯s death, they sealed Nina¡¯s cave and buried themselves alive in it. The remaining 80 over people, minus nine partners of Sandy and 15 of Maya¡¯s, meant that there could only be 60 over people brought out. Gu Mengmeng left Oakley and Barete in the tribe since one was smart while the other was strong, and could be considered the fake Elvis and Lea. With them both in the tribe in addition to the males from Sandy and Maya¡¯s families, there should not be any problems taking care of home. Gu Mengmeng originally wanted to bring the four little ones along, but Elvis and Lea had told her that the journey would be long and rocky, with the possibility of meeting regr beasts or stray beasts. If they were met with danger, they would only protect Gu Mengmeng, but if she were to bring the four little ones along and an ident was bound to happen... Intimidation, this was certainly intimidation clear as day. Gritting her teeth, Gu Mengmeng did not bring her four sons in the end. She then handed the four little ones over to their future ¡°Mother-inw¡± Sandy to take care of, especially urging her not to y up extreme images in front of the children and lead them astray, otherwise their ties would be cut. After a long day of travelling, Gu Mengmeng was extremely tired even though she had been treated like an empress, either being carried on Elvis¡¯ back or arms, never having her legs touch the ground. Snuggled up in Elvis arms, Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows, ¡°Eh, what kind ofme pageant is this, can we not go? Why does thisme ce not have any Inte? Otherwise, we can just have a live stream where everyone can sing and dance at home, right... Send out their location, choose whoever they want, and then it would be over... This is tiring...¡± Elvis¡¯ heart ached for Gu Mengmeng too. Nina used toin the moment they stepped foot out of the tribe when they sent her to the beauty pageant in the past, in contrast to Gu Mengmeng who only muttered a few words ofint before she slept after having walked the entire day. ¡°Let¡¯s walk slower tomorrow. Just tell me whenever you feel tired, and we can rest whenever.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head, saying affectionately, ¡°Sleep, I will guard you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng found afortable position in Elvis¡¯ arms and fell asleep slowly. asionally, her thick eyshes would quiver, making her look as attractive as a fairy under the warm moonlight. Elvis fixed his eyes on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sleeping face, thinking about how she did not know how lovely she looked while she was sleeping. Gently scratching her little face, the delicate touch on his fingertips made Elvis feel rather restless and whimsical. ¡°Ooh...¡± Gu Mengmeng whined slightly and shook her head, as if she was unhappy someone was disturbing her sleep. Her movement was tiny, yet it made waves of her scent exude from her body, causing her to be even more attractive. Elvis could not help but remember the day they mated. She had also slept like this, in his arms, without any guard. That day... she really tortured him. Although he managed to get what he wanted, but in the time that she slept... With that thought, Elvis¡¯ body started to heat up. There was a ball of fire that was burning uncontrobly within him, slowly moving down from his chest and stopping right at his abdomen. Chapter 353 - Those Things Belong to Us Only

Chapter 353: Those Things Belong to Us Only

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng finally woke up from her dreams, she realized she was lying on Elvis¡¯s back and they were moving in a jungle. The geographic features was totally different from the ones she had fallen asleep in. Rubbing her eyes, Gu Mengmeng sat up and asked, ¡°How long have I been sleeping for?¡± Lea handed over a fruit which looked fresh and especially delicious. Gu Mengmeng took a bite and it was so sweet that she felt she was surrounded by happiness. Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s satisfied look, Lea¡¯s looks became gentler. He rubbed her head and said, ¡°You slept for a day and a half, how do you feel?Anywhere feeling ufortable?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head nking, before suddenly realizing what Lea was referring to. Her face turned red and the fruit she was swallowing halfway stuck in her throat. Gu Mengmeng choked and started coughing non-stop. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng up. With Lea¡¯s knees against her stomach and patting on her back, Gu Mengmeng managed to spit out the fruit in her throat, but her face was as red as a tomato. Elvis turned into human form and took over Gu Mengmeng from Lea¡¯s arms. He opened her mouth and carefully examined her throat, heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Be careful next time and don¡¯t choke again, understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head obediently, before handing the fruit over to Elvis and said, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Elvis shook his head lightly and replied, ¡°This is for the female, to ease their difort after mating.¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately stoned. The fruit in her hand lost its attractiveness and started looking like a bomb that was counting down, she wanted to throw it away, but was worried that it might explode the moment it touched the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone knows you two mated for one day two nights anyways. So you don¡¯t have to be shy and eat it.¡± Lea pushed the fruit back to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth with an extremely gentle smile, but his eyes were glittering with coldness. He said, ¡°I heard you screaming till your throat was sore that night, eat some fruits with high water content to save your throat.¡± Damn, it wasn¡¯t wrong to mate with her own husband, right? Why did she feel like she had been disloyal and was forced to be on a parade? Gu Mengmeng turned and buried her head into Elvis¡¯s arms,ining softly, ¡°I told you we should not do it in the wild, look at you now... so annoying.¡± Elvis sat up straight and hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his fingers. He frowned and looked at Gu Mengmeng, a little hurt. ¡°Did you feel embarrassed... because of me?¡± he asked. Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a second, before shaking her head and she said, ¡°What are you talking about? I was just... hey, how could you let others know about this kind of things? How embarrassing...¡± Elvis stared right into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes with all the affections. His voice was low, as though he was a little depressed, and he asked, ¡°That day when we mated, you had said that you were going to tell the whole world about our rtionship... Was that just a lie?¡± Gu Mengmeng regretted not letting the fruit choke herself to death. Elvis especiallycked a sense of security in some areas and he always felt that Gu Mengmeng was going to leave him anytime. Gu Mengmeng did not know where did these feelings of hise from, but she had a deep understanding of this kind of insecurity in the past. Cupping Elvis¡¯s face, Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Idiot, some things are secrets, secrets that can only be shared within the two of us. I... I am a selfish person and I don¡¯t want to share these with the rest, because those things belong to us.¡± Chapter 354 - You Used the Fox Seductive Fragrant on Me, Didn’t You? Chapter 354: You Used the Fox Seductive Fragrant on Me, Didn¡¯t You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis finally broke into a grin and he kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, said, ¡°You slept for a day and a half without eating anything, are you hungry?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her tummy, smiled and nodded her head. Elvis said, ¡°You stay here and wait for me while I go and hunt.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis¡¯s arm and refused to go. Looking at the sixty over tribesmen guarding at the side, she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay with me while they go and hunt?¡± Elvis gently brushed the loose hairs by her ear and said, ¡°I have to prepare your food myself, because I don¡¯t want to give anyone else the chance to please you.¡± Embarrassed, Gu Mengmeng gave a blow on Elvis¡¯s chest, and said ¡®Annoying~¡¯ with a red face. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips and said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back in no time. If you encounter any danger, hit on our mating mark with all your force and I will rush back.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded obediently and said, ¡°Please take care.¡± Elvis answered with a smile, before whooshing into the forest with a few other experts at hunting. Lea had arranged for people to prepare lighting a fire to boil water and roast meat on the spot, while he walked towards Gu Mengmeng with his furry big tail swaying in the air. He leaned beside Gu Mengmeng and looked at her with a hand supporting his chin. Gu Mengmeng was silent for a moment, before turning to look at Lea and she said, ¡°Thank you... for that night.¡± Lea raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Which night?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed, looked down and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°You used the Fox Seductive Fragrance on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± she replied. Lea was a little surprised, but just for a moment. He did not deny, but said, ¡°You realized?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for relieving my pain, but... don¡¯t use it in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lea was confused and he asked, ¡°The Fox Seductive Fragrance only makes the mating process between you and Elvis more sessful, apart from some additional fun, there are no side effects. On the other hand, it will lessen your pain? why do you not want to use it?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled shyly. She thought for a while and answered, ¡°Whether the process was painful or sweet, it is a precious memory between us as a couple. The Fox Seductive Fragrance will make my sense uncontroble, as though... someone was controlling my body to embrace Elvis. I don¡¯t like this feeling at all.¡± Lea¡¯s smile froze for a second, he then nodded and said, ¡°I was being a busybody, sorry about that.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and smiled. ¡°I have no means of ming you, it will be a unique experience once in a while, but uniqueness is just a short-term boost between couples, the heartfelt feelings towards each other is the long-term solution. So, will you stop using the Fox Seductive Fragrance on me in the future?¡± Lea pursed his lips, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course not, in the future when we mate, I would not be able to control it even if I don¡¯t want to use it.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea said that deliberately to cover his dismay. He should have understood, there was no space for him between Lea and herself. Not pointing it out was Gu Mengmeng¡¯sst mercy to Lea. She stood up and sat next to the fire pit, while staring at the direction Elvis had left with her chin supporting by her hand, waiting for the ck wolf to return. Elvis and gang did not take too long, but there was an uninvited guest in the team when they were back. When Gu Mengmeng stood up to wee them back, she saw half a head popping out from Elvis¡¯s back looking at her timidly. There was an annoying hand that was grabbing tightly to the ends of Elvis¡¯s hide dress. Chapter 355 - Hubby, Who Is She?

Chapter 355: Hubby, Who Is She?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng frowned. Before she opened her mouth, she heard Elvis looking at the person pulling on his hide dress with a scolding face and he said, ¡°I warned you not to touch me before.¡± ¡°So... Sorry... I was just too scared... I...¡± The person was really scared by Elvis, she released her grip and took a step back. Her almost tearing face appeared so pitiful, but Elvis did not spare a look for her again. Elvis heaved a big sigh and looked at the dress that was grabbed with a clearly upset face. He felt awful. The female took a step back and Gu Mengmeng finally saw her full body. Her dark green long hair scattered loosely on her shoulders and she was wearing a shabby hide, which looked like it had been torn. The hide looked like it was going to fall apart anytime and it could not contain her busty chest at all. Her lower body... Snake? Gu Mengmeng was thinking in her mind. This pose... was she going to kneel down and kowtow three times, said ¡®Goddess N¨¹wa¡¯ with an incense stick, or was he going to stand on a rock and shout ¡®Devil, return my grandfather back!¡¯ with a cbash on her head? Although thements mode was already turned on in her heart, Gu Mengmeng was expressionless on the outside. She pulled Elvis by his waist to her, tidying the hide dress that was slightly tilted from the stranger¡¯s pull. Her eyes focused on what she was doing and she asked monotonously, ¡°Hubby, who is she?¡± Elvis sharply sensed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s anger. Although he did not understand the reason, he knew Gu Mengmeng was definitely angry. Was it because he had been out for too long and Gu Mengmeng was hungry? Yes, that must be it, she usually did not feel pleasant with an empty stomach. Thinking about that, Elvis quickly exined, ¡°You must be hungry? Don¡¯t worry, I have hunted down many preys and Darch is already processing it, we can start eating soon.¡± This was a rule personally set by Elvis and Lea for Gu Mengmeng. All the prey were not allowed to bring back entirely. After hunting down a prey, the males had to cut the better parts with ws and put into the hide bag they carried along with them, before eating the meatless parts which were difficult to consume in the wild. After they returned, they had to clean the parts for the female thoroughly before taking it back. They were not allowed to treat the food in front of females nor were they allowed to let the females know what today¡¯s prey was. But the males would remember the type of meat enjoyed by the female and seek for them in the future. However, Elvis misunderstood the key point. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand was still on Elvis¡¯s waist, but she looked up, stared at Elvis¡¯s face and asked, ¡°I am asking you, who is she?¡± Elvis stiffly looked back at the female standing not too far away in a sacred state and answered, ¡°She was picked up at the roadside.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Great Leader is really profession at picking things, first I was picked up, and then her... Tsk tsk, females aren¡¯t that rare in the Beast World after all, you had already picked up two effortlessly.¡± Elvis was stunned for a while, beforeughing suddenly. He grabbed Gu Mengmeng into his arms and asked excitedly, ¡°Xiao Meng, are you jealous? You are jealous, right? You are jealous!¡± As though her tail was being stepped on, she exploded and rebutted back, ¡°Jealous your head?! I did not!¡± Elvis turned stiff, before letting out a disappointed sigh. Every single cell in his body was screaming disappointment. He said with a low voice, ¡°Oh... I thought, you might be bothered with other femalesing near me, just like...¡± Elvis looked at Lea quietly, god knows how jealous he was when Gu Mengmeng dashed to snatch Lea back after knowing Lea was about to mate with Nina. If one day, Gu Mengmeng could also be jealous because of him just once, how good would that be? Gu Mengmeng wanted to p Elvis. Women being women, how could you not understand the simple personality of them being double-faced? I said I was not jealous and you took me for it?! I also said you were a husky, why didn¡¯t you bark a few times for me?! Chapter 356 - Elvis, Your Heart Has Changed, Didn’t It?

Chapter 356: Elvis, Your Heart Has Changed, Didn¡¯t It?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat, then pinched hard on Elvis¡¯s waist and she signaled Elvis toe closer with her fingers. Although Elvis was feeling upset, he obediently went up to her, expecting Gu Mengmeng to whisper some things to him. However, Gu Mengmeng pulled his ear with all her might and she roared with her arms akimbo like a hag, ¡°Right, I was being jealous, so what?! I am telling you Elvis, if you don¡¯t exin to me clearly who she is, we shall see if you will be forgiven?!¡± ¡°Ouch ouch ouch... It hurts.¡± Elvis cried in pain while smiling to himself, he looked stupid, but was totally different from just now in the forest as he was thirsty for blood. That female took a step forward and held onto Elvis¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°This beautiful little female, you are misunderstanding the Great Leader. He merely saw me in trouble and came to my rescue, that¡¯s it, there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Gu Mengmeng released Elvis and turned to grab the female¡¯s wrist that was holding onto Elvis. She bent it outwards with a method of twisting joints under simple female self-defense, easily turning the female¡¯s hand to her back. Gu Mengmeng went close to her back, tilted her face and said by her ear, ¡°You know me, I am a clean freak, especially in terms of men. Anyone who dares toy their hands on my man, I will let her know what¡¯s a one-way trip.¡± The female turned her hand and there was coldness in her eyes at the moment. Gu Mengmeng would not have noticed it if she was not that close to her. She only took a split second to hide her look and changed into the pitiful look. ¡°You... you are really wronging me, there¡¯s really nothing between me and the Leader... Sobs sobs sobs, why are you bullying me like this? My wrist hurt so much...¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and thought to herself, ¡°Ha, she¡¯s got something.¡± Well, since she was free anyway, Gu Mengmeng decided she would y with her. So Gu Mengmeng used her force to give a push, the female seized the chance and fell forward. As though she was expecting Gu Mengmeng to do it, the way she fell was extremely graceful and weak. But what she did not expect was, Gu Mengmeng fell before her and right underneath her. ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis dashed out with the speed of lightning, pushed away the female that almost crashed on top of Gu Mengmeng and pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms to check on her carefully. Lea arrived by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side almost at the same time. Looking at the bruise on her knee, Lea turned his head and there were murderous intentions in his eyes. ¡°No... It wasn¡¯t like this... I... She...¡± The female had originally prepared to be pushed onto the ground and she would not be severely injured even if she fell. But with Elvis¡¯s push, she had a solid fall. She wanted to gain sympathy, but the moment she met Lea¡¯s murderous eyes and she became too scared to even speak clearly. ¡°Sobs sobs sobs... Elvis, your heart has changed, didn¡¯t it? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s punches fell on Elvis¡¯s chest like raindrops. Her bad acting skills that were worse than dripping eye drops made Elvis¡¯s heart hurt, he could not exin anything other than shaking his head. He wanted to look at the wound on her knees, but she stubbornly stood up, stumbled for a few steps and she said with her shoulders trembling, ¡°You brought back a female from the outside and mingled with her right in front of me. I was just asking who she was and you are letting her to kill me? Sobs sob sob... Elvis, you got a new mistress and you don¡¯t want me anymore, do you?¡± Chapter 357 - Did He Meet Eyes with the Female?

Chapter 357: Did He Meet Eyes with the Female?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sobs sobs sobs, it hurts so badly...¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged her knees and buried her face in between her legs. Unable to squeeze out tears, she had to shake her shoulders and turn herself into vibrating mode. ¡°Xiao Meng, let Lea treat your wound first, alright?¡± Elvis felt extremely miserable. No matter how precious a female was to their tribe, if he had known bringing this female back would make Gu Mengmeng so angry and so upset, he would definitely not have done it. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me, you can go ahead and coax your new love and not care about whether I am dead or alive. You are disliking me for me being old and ugly without us even mating for a full year? Sobs sobs sobs...¡± ¡°I did not.¡± Elvis was so anxious that he could not speak. He held back for a while before finally saying, ¡°How about I throw her back where I found her, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng finally stopped her vibrating mode, looked up and Elvis and asked, ¡°Throwing such a good female away, don¡¯t you feel wasteful?¡± Seeing she was finally willing to raise her head, Elvis heaved a sigh of relief, hugged her into his arms andforted, ¡°I won¡¯t feel so for anyone else other than my Queen. Don¡¯t cry and let Lea treat your wound, I will go and throw her away now.¡± Gu Mengmeng was sent to Lea and Elvis turned to walk to the female with a ck face. The female seemed like she did not expect the story to have advanced in this way and she looked stunned. But she quickly reacted and she held onto the male nearest to her, she said, ¡°Warrior, save me. If I was thrown back to the forest, I will surely be captured by the stray beasts and be left with no chance to survive. Sobs sobs sobs... Will you please plead for me to the Leader? Let me join your tribe... I, I can mate with you, I can mate with you now, please save me.¡± ¡°Leader...¡± The male was reluctant. Having pushed the Messenger of the Beast Deity and making her injured, the female would have been torn to pieces by everyone had she not been a female. But females... were just too precious. ¡°The tribe has just lost one female, it is time to replenish with new ones.¡± Lea looked up at Gu Mengmeng and signaled her with his eyes, before continuing, ¡°Xiao Meng, will you forgive her just this once because of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and thoughts raced in her mind as she looked at Lea signaling to her. Did he... meet eyes with the female? Right, the entire tribe knew about him saying he was her pet beast, Sandy and Maya would never mate with her. If he had all thought out, he could only find females from the outside. From his persistence with Saint Nazaire, it would be impossible for him to change tribe, that would leave him with the path of mating with newly joined females. Twitching her mouth, Gu Mengmeng thought to herself that Lea had a bad taste for women. But it was his life after all, if she could not give him promises, she had no reason to intervene with his love life, right? So Gu Mengmeng sniffed and extended both of her hands to Elvis, she said, ¡°Hubby, legs hurt, need hugs.¡± Elvis knew this meant that Gu Mengmeng had agreed to Lea. Well, he did not like all the females in the world, except Gu Mengmeng, equally. To Elvis, this female was no different from Nina in thest. If Xiao Meng was willing to take her in, he had no other objections. So he turned without sparing the female another eye and went back to Gu Mengmeng. He hugged her into his arms and asked gently, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Chapter 358 - One Strike and I’m Out

Chapter 358: One Strike and I¡¯m Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng pouted her mouth and said, ¡°If I say it¡¯s not painful, do you believe me?¡± Elvis kissed her face adoringly and said, ¡°I will feed you moreter to make up for this.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and cuddled in Elvis¡¯s arms. She looked at the females and their gazes met midair. Without any verbalmunications and both of them were smiling, but only women knew what the sparkles in their eyes meant. That night, the female was guarded by a few males sent by Lea, while he brought Gu Mengmeng and Lea into the woods. Having many years of experience of going through life and death together, words were not needed for Elvis and Lea tomunicate between them, which was extremely surly in circumstances like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s midnight and you are not letting me sleep...¡± Gu Mengmengined. Lea and Elvis exchanged a look, before holding their breaths to list. After ensuring there was no one eavesdropping then, Lea whistled to the night sky and a huge owl spread its wings and flew towards them,nding in front of Gu Mengmeng and Lea. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea with curious looks and she said, ¡°Wow, not bad. When did you train this owl? Its build... tsk tsk, so cool!¡± Just when Gu Mengmeng was about to tease the owl, she saw it shaking its winds and turning into a human right in front of her. Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Although she had seen this trick of turning into human many times, she was still shocked every single time. Looking at the cold naked man in front of her, Gu Mengmeng awkwardly withdrew her devil ws in midair. She let out augh and retreated back into Elvis¡¯s arms, remaining quiet thereafter. The naked man took over his hide dress Lea handed to him, while saying as he wore it, ¡°My name is Ian from the Eagle-owl tribe, I am not an owl.¡± Gu Mengmeng made the look of a sudden realization and smiled. She said, ¡°Oh, so you are Ian, I have heard about you and excuse me for just now.¡± Ian could not quite catch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s way of doing things, he just cleared his throat, turned and said to Lea, ¡°Be rest assured, I have set aside people to watch her, she has no chance to eavesdrop on us.¡± Lea then nodded and told Gu Mengmeng, ¡°That female was probably sent by Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt unexpected, but she thought a while and was convinced that Lea had been Sauder¡¯s man, one with a high position, so he must have understood Sauder¡¯s behavior more than anyone else. She did not rebut, paused for a moment, said, ¡°So you kept her not because you met eyes with her, but for surveince?¡± Lea paused, looked at Gu Mengmeng and frowned. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with one hand to bring her little face neared to him and stared straight into her eyes with his slender and amorous ones. He said with a deep and slow voice, ¡°You controlled your temper to keep her not because you understood my signaling, but because you wanted to give her to me? Am I such a troublesome and disgusting burden to you already?¡± ¡°No... no...¡± Gu Mengmeng moved back guiltily and hid into Elvis¡¯s arms. Lea stumbled a few steps back and let out a bitterugh before saying, ¡°One strike and I¡¯m out, I... understand this. Even after you knowing that Nina¡¯s incident was all fake, you could no longer believe my feelings for you, right? In your eyes, I¡¯m just a yer that could take in any females, right?¡± Chapter 359 - Ha, Efforts Wasted on Acting

Chapter 359: Ha, Efforts Wasted on Acting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, Lea... Sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of guilt, she did not know her thoughts would make Lea so upset. Lea turned and stared into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°Rather than apologies, I want to hear your confession, you... knew.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡± Lea heaved a long sigh and did not continue. He adjusted his emotions and changed the subject to the strange female. ¡°It would be a two day journey from here to Sauder. We don¡¯t know what the female is up to and we have to be cautious. Especially Mengmeng... you have to avoid approaching her like today.¡± Lea looked at the wound on her knee, frowned and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself injured again, or else I... We might be mad.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Be rest assured, I will protect myself. I was just thirsty for some acting today and yed around with her.¡± The three males looked at Gu Mengmeng nkly, not knowing what she was talking about. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°It seems like males in whichever time and space are rookies in terms of identifying bitches.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head, looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize she was acting weak, innocent and pitiful from the start when she came in?¡± Elvis shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice...¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Ha, efforts wasted on acting.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and boosted her spirits like she was going on stage for a speech. She raised her head high and said, ¡°When she was brought in today, she pulled your hide dress, right?¡± Elvis was shocked and he said, ¡°I just threw the hide dress into the fire pit, you saw it.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted his shoulder and signaled for him to stay calm, before continuing, ¡°I only asked you who she was, but before you could even reply me, she jumped out and exined hurriedly ¡®you are really wronging me, there¡¯s really nothing between me and the Leader¡¯, right?¡± The way Gu Mengmeng pitched her voice to act like the female was a little hrious, but none of the trioughed. They recalled for a while but still could not remember, so they said faintly, ¡°It seems... like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed again, ¡°Her efforts on acting was so wasted, nobody saw it except me.¡± The three males looked at each and they listened attentively to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s analysis like listening to an old driver talking about the years he drove and encountered idents, before driving and encountering idents again as the cycle repeated itself. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and continued, ¡°This is amon opening remark used by ¡®green tea bitches¡¯. It seemed like an exnation, but it was deliberately trying to raise misunderstandings. Together with the innocent, scared look and how she held onto Elvis¡¯s dress, I would be easily suspecting something already happened between Elvis and her in the forest.¡± Elvis felt a chill down his spine and he immediately exploded, ¡°Xiao Meng, I swear, I didn¡¯t... I... I, I...¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped onto Elvis¡¯s face with both her hands,nded a quick kiss on his lips and said, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t, I trust you.¡± Elvis heaved a long sigh and finally felt relieved, he said with fear still lingering in him, ¡°Then why did you say my heart had changed? I was so scared that I almost open my chest and show you that you are the only one inside.¡± Chapter 360 - Stare at Her to Her Death Just with My Wise Eyes

Chapter 360: Stare at Her to Her Death Just with My Wise Eyes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng put her hand on Elvis¡¯s chest and said, ¡°To know whether your heart has changed, I don¡¯t have to open your chest, I just have to look into your eyes and I will know.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng, confused. But once he met her clear eyes, he smiled. That¡¯s right. Eyes would not lie. He could also easily tell how much Gu Mengmeng liked him from her eyes. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Gu Mengmeng then continued, ¡°I put up this show today to give her a dose of her own medicine. I want her to know that it is no use ying colors with me. White or green, all these are the things I grew sick of ying.¡± The three males were lost again as theypletely could not understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying. Elvis plucked a leaf from one side and handed it over to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Green things... You can y with those first, I will find new ones for you tomorrow.¡± Gu Mengmeng stunned for a second before breaking intoughter. ¡°Your intelligence level... Hahahaha... Is really that of a husky.¡± Elvis did not understand what Gu Mengmeng wasughing at, but just looking at herughing so happily made him grinned unconsciously as well. After Gu Mengmeng was doneughing, she continued saying, ¡°Green refers to the ¡®green tea bitches¡¯. These are the mostmon type in my ce, acting weak, innocent and pitiful, living in their own bubbles, the green tea bitches back in my ce yed it so much better than her. Her acting skills today could only be counted as a beginner, amateur, rookie.¡± ¡°Then the white...¡± Lea looked at his tail worriedly. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°White refers to the ¡®white lotus flowers¡¯, acting kind, pure and loving like the Virgin Mary, they have the character of forgiving you, protecting you, caring for you and making you touched even after you killed their entire family. Their favorite line is ¡®How could you do this? What¡¯s the difference between you and him by doing this?¡¯, as though they are a pure white lotus flower. This type... they don¡¯t appear much in real life, but a lot more in television dramas and novels in their usual ways. With her self-learned skillspeting against my qualifications of A grade imperial-harem dramas and PhD of romance novels, tsk tsk tsk, I will give up both my hands and feet and stare at her to her death just with my wise eyes.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanges a look as they both had a deep understanding how much more horrific were the wars between femalespared to that of the males. What did they experience today? What did they miss out on? They felt like they walked through a battleground with bloody bodies lying around, but none of them realized they almost died there. What the heck! That was dangerous. ¡°So... What should we do next?¡± This was the first time Lea felt that he could not think of something. This had exceeded his knowledge, did Sauder have females... like this in the past?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about what we should do, but what she¡¯s going to do.¡± Elvis frowned and said, ¡°If it¡¯s so troublesome, how about we just chase her away.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°If we chased away a maniac today, another one would be nted the next day. It¡¯s better to be cautious against someone we already knew her backgrounds than someone that we don¡¯t even know when he is going to appear. The more we know that she is a trouble, the more we have to guard against her under our own eyes. It would actually be beneficial for us if we use her in the right way. This was also one of the reasons Lea signaled for me to agree on her staying, right?¡± Chapter 361 - I Won’t Starve Myself to Death Chapter 361: I Won¡¯t Starve Myself to Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Smart.¡± Lea smiled with affirmation as he tapped between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyebrows said, ¡°No wonder you are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, you immediately got it with just one hint.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood what Lea was doing, he was trying to ease the awkward atmosphere. No matter how upset he was feeling, he did not want to see her feeling any sense of guilt. So Gu Mengmeng cooperated with him and wrinkled her nose, she said in an extremely proud manner, ¡°I am a low-key person and I don¡¯t like personal worships. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to raise this kind of things that the whole world already knows about.¡± Lea smiled lightly with affection in his eyes. He said gently, ¡°Messenger of the Beast Deity is right.¡± Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°You guys should first tell me about the beauty pageant, what should I do then?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis and asked, ¡°You must have been there a few times? Tell me, do theypete for singing, dancing, poetry or songwriting?¡± Elvis kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lifted head and said, ¡°Eating.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a beauty pageant? Why was it changed to a foodiepetition?¡± Elvis smiled and said, ¡°The biggest insecurity of the males in the Beast World is their partners not surviving the winter. The stronger the male beasts are, the more scared they are about this point. Because once the females die, the weaker males would definitely be punished by the mating contract, but some of the powerful once won¡¯t die. Many a time, not dying means an even greater suffering.¡± Gu Mengmeng paused for a while, hugged onto Elvis¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Yeah, just like when you suddenly fainted while leveling up. At that moment, I thought you were not going to survive from some serious injuries. I felt so desperate and helpless, without you, I felt like my sky has crashed, I don¡¯t even know how to survive the Beast World without you by my side.¡± Listening to Gu Mengmeng saying, Elvis felt warmth in his heart. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, gently brushed her hair and said, ¡°I will protect you, forever and always.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head obediently, before continuing, ¡°But what has this got to do with eating on the beauty pageant?¡± Elvis adjusted his position to let Gu Mengmeng sit morefortably, before answering, ¡°To the males, the females are the most beautiful when they are eating. The more the female is able to eat, the more energy she can stock before the winter and the higher the chance that she was going to survive the winter. So, this is the most basic and the most important factor affecting how males choose their partners.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly as she remembered how Elvis and Lea had thought of all ways possible to trick her into more food. She chuckled and said, ¡°So for theing winter you are trying everything to make me eat more, because you are scared I won¡¯t make it and die in the winter?¡± Elvis nodded his head earnestly and he put his hand onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach, pinching it a little. He let out a disappointed sigh and said, ¡°At first when I didn¡¯t know you are pregnant, I thought you finally gained some weight, I was overjoyed. But you chased me and beat me for an entire day, looking extremely fierce and you did not have a decent meal for three days.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and said, ¡°We can stock up enough food before the winter and eat slowly during the season, so there is no need to be as fat as a ball. You see,st year we had preserved meat, fish, potatoes and sweet potatoes, although it was a little in due to time constraints and I wasn¡¯t able to find more food. But this year I am experienced and I am definitely able to prepare more food beforehand, winter will not be a problem at all. So don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t starve myself to death and leave you on yourself. Besides, we still have our sons, I want to live long enough to see my sons marry their wives.¡± Chapter 362 - Everybody Can Do Something Oh They Can! Chapter 362: Everybody Can Do Something Oh They Can! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis automatically ignored the part on their sons and chose to only hear the part on Gu Mengmeng never leaving him alone. He smiled happily and hugged her tightly, before whispering into her ears, ¡°Remember this promise by your heart, understand? Never leaving me by myself...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis back with a gentle and happy smile. Lea cleared his throat, coughed and said, ¡°Mengmeng, about that female, do you think we should ask someone to send her back to Saint Nazaire first, or...¡± ¡°Bring her along,¡± Gu Mengmeng answered without hesitating. ¡°Eight of me can¡¯t win a single Sandy in apetition of eating. The ones entering the beauty pageant must be the ¡®ever-victorious foodie¡¯ from every tribe, I won¡¯t be much of a help even if I stuffed myself to death. That female... Ha, she will be useful.¡± ¡°You want her to rece you in the beauty pageant?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng stuck out one finger and shook it. ¡°No, she will only be participating in the foodiepetition. As for the recruiting part, I have other ns.¡± ¡°Re... recruiting?¡± Elvis and Lea were no longer surprised at Gu Mengmeng blurting our new words every now and then, they just looked at Gu Mengmeng in doubt and waited for her to exin. Gu Mengmeng smiled sneakily like Zhou Bapi, shrugging her shoulders in a sly look with beaming eyes. She resembled an evil capitalist thinking about ways to exploit the poor people. To be more exact, she was like thendlord in QQ Chinese Poker. ¡°Oh my, after I came to the Beast World, I kept doubting my personal values, and regretting for the hundredth time for choosing the major Human Resource Management. Why didn¡¯t I learn carpentry, why didn¡¯t I learn metallurgy, why didn¡¯t I learn medicine? Now I finally understood, everybody can do something oh they can! My major was to prepare for the yearlyrge scale matchmaking... oops, I meantrge-scale recruitment.¡± Gu Mengmeng made of the pose of ¡®God is finally pitying me,¡¯ and she could finally achieve her aspirations. She smiled and said, ¡°So many talents... erm... beast talents? I¡¯m referring to the strong males finding a suitable tribe in this Beauty Pageant, isn¡¯t it the same as finding a job in thebor market? Just that there is too much randomness in the way to find a job here, solely dependent on how much a female eats, that¡¯s illogical, so illogical.¡± ¡°So you are suggesting...¡± Lea continued asking. Gu Mengmengughed and replied, ¡°The mountain people have their own tricks up their sleeve, you won¡¯t understand even if I say it now. Well, I will incorporate the theories I have learnt with experiences ande out with the most suitable recruitment ns. As for you guys, just believe in me and don¡¯t ask anything, okay?¡± Elvis, Lea and Ian looked at each other, before following Gu Mengmeng and made the sign of ¡®okay¡¯, they said, ¡°O... O...¡± ¡°As for the female, ha, if she¡¯s not stupid, she would have realized she is no match to me after today¡¯s match. As long as she stays obedient, Saint Nazaire is not short of one serving of food. But if she ys dirty... Hehe, I see that the snake skin on her lower body appears unique and has a fine texture, while I have never used a wallet made of N¨¹wa.¡± Elvis and Lea looked at each other and smiled. The two of them were used to Gu Mengmeng saying fierce things every now and then, but if she was really asked to skin the female... She would probably be more scared than anyone else.¡± However, the fact that she liked the female¡¯s tail... They remembered it by heart now. Chapter 363 - Embroidered Uniform Guard? Secret Service Agent? Chapter 363: Embroidered Uniform Guard? Secret Service Agent? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at Ian, then looked at Lea and asked, ¡°Is Ianing along with us?¡± Lea nodded his head as an answer. ¡°If he was already someone that had joined the tribe, why couldn¡¯t he juste along with us?¡± Lea smiled and said, ¡°His route is different from us, they go via the sky.¡± Lea said as he pointed to the sky. Gu Mengmeng realized that it was indeed inhumane to force the birds to give up on the sky and walk with two legs. She smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°Then what do you eat on the way? Do you have enough food?¡± Ian was surprised, he looked at Gu Mengmeng, then looked at Lea. Seeing Lea signaling for him to exin to Gu Mengmeng himself, he hesitated before saying, ¡°As long as it is not winter season... Our food are all over the ce, it¡¯s more than sufficient.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, looked at Ian and asked, ¡°What do you eat? Just like owls?¡± Ian leaned to one side, looked awkward and did not seem like he was willing to answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. Lea covered half of his mouth and went up to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear charmingly, using a volume that everyone could hear and ¡®whispered¡¯ to her, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what owls eat, but I do know what he eats.¡± ¡°What?¡± There was a strong concentration of gossip spirit in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Lea smirked, did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question, but looked at Ian and said, ¡°If that female really has problems, leave the fur on the tail when you eat her, Mengmeng likes them.¡± Ian pursed his lips, looked at Lea, remained silent, before turning into an Eagle-owl, flipping his wings and took off near the ground. In two breath¡¯s time he had disappeared into the night sky. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile froze on her face, she turned to ask Lea, ¡°They... they eat humans?¡± Lea looked calm, he fiddled with the fur on the tip of his tail and said, ¡°I have already reported to the Beast Deity that these thirty-two people from the Eagle-owl tribe will guard you in Eternal Night¡¯s name. If Elvis and I are your ws and fangs, Barete and Collin are your shield and guard these thirty-two people will be your wings, protecting you in the dark, bringing you wherever you wish and clearing obstacles for you. If anything threatens you, they will do everything they can, bring the person onto the sky, tear them apart unforgivingly, even if... the person is Elvis or me.¡± A few words jumped out from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, ¡°Embroidered uniform guard? Secret service agent?¡± Lea looked at Elvis, seeing he was simrly confused, he asked, ¡°What are those?¡± Gu Mengmeng exined, ¡°It is an organization that does not belong to the country, but is only loyal to the emperor itself, not under controlled by any authorities and just obeying orders from the emperor. They do not question the rights or the wrongs, just following whatever the emperor wants.¡± Lea listened and nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°Embroidered uniform guard is better than Eternal Night, shall we change Eagle-owl¡¯s name to embroidered uniform guard?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°No, almost all of the embroidered uniform guard¡¯s lives ended miserably, they were either dead or separated. The emperor that they were so loyal to only treated them like tools and never once as his trusted subordinate. I am not Emperor Chongzhen and I can¡¯t ruin others¡¯ lives for myself. I can understand you hiding an elite army for the entire tribe, but since they have already joined Saint Nazaire, they are our tribesmen. My tribesmen should not lead the life of living under shadows and never able to meet other people.¡± Chapter 364 - This Scene Is so Beautiful I Dared Not to Look at It Chapter 364: This Scene Is so Beautiful I Dared Not to Look at It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Gu Mengmeng did not know was, Ian flew one round and secretly came back to his original ce, hiding on the big tree on top of her. Hence, he had caught every single one of her words clearly. His eyes were glittering in the dark night and he smiled to himself, he had indeed found a right person for his tribesmen to depend on. They should not lead the life of living under shadows and never able to meet other people? Things like this, he did not even dare to promise it to his own tribesmen. On the same day when Gu Mengmeng¡¯s group returned from the forest, they were greeted with a hot scene. The tail of the new female was mingling onto a male¡¯s body, while both of the male¡¯s hands were hugging to the female¡¯s upper body tightly, the two of them were doing some indescribable motions in a strange position. After staring at them with eyes wide open for two seconds, Gu Mengmeng burped, turned around and buried her head into Elvis¡¯s shoulders, saying softly, ¡°Stinging eyes, stinging eyes...¡± Confused, Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng, before taking out a chili from the hide bag and handed over to her. He said, ¡°It isn¡¯t dried yet as we found it on the way. The effects might not be as good as the ones you ate in the winter, but... it should work. Who do you want to sting? Let me help you?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the chili in Lea¡¯s hands, stunned for a while before realizing, when Lea gave her chili back in the cave in the winter, saying that they had ground it to powder and threw it on enemies¡¯ faces, Gu Mengmeng had jokingly called it ¡®stinging eyes¡¯. It was just a joke, she didn¡¯t expect Lea to remember it. But it was not suitable to exin these in the current situation. Gu Mengmeng took the green chili in Lea¡¯s hand and chewed for a while. She patted on Lea¡¯s back and said, ¡°This scene is so beautiful I dared not to look at it, let¡¯s sleep in another ce.¡± Elvis knew that Gu Mengmeng had special rules on mating, but he had thought she just did not like others seeing her do it, now that it seemed... she did not like to see others mating as well. Elvis nces at the orc mating with the half female snake, smiled scornfully and said, ¡°There is indeed nothing to look at, should I throw them far away? So that they won¡¯t disturb you sleeping.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Well, disturbing one¡¯s sweet affairs is like killing one¡¯s parents, it¡¯s so inconsiderate. It¡¯s alright, we can change move somewhere else.¡± Elvis thought for a while and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be disturbing that one¡¯s sweet dreams is like killing one¡¯s parents?¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered that this was the line she had shouted when Nina was outside the cave disrupting her sleep back in the past. That time... Nina said she came to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave to look for Lea. Gu Mengmeng let out a bitterugh, thinking how many traps had she dug up for herself with her mouth. If she had to exin one by one... well, they would not have to move as well. The moaning in the back could act as background music when she was done with the exnation on things she had made up in the past, the background music should have stopped. Heck, how was she going to say the starting line? Everyone, wee to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ss on the gibberish she had made up, today¡¯s background music consisted of a coquettish and unique live mating poetry recital? Gu Mengmeng shuddered, her mouth twitched and she said, ¡°Bring me somewhere to wash my eyes first, it will be ruined if I continue staying here, what if I be a cross-eyed... Tsk, it would have to be dug out.¡± Elvis was stunned, he did not expect things to be so serious, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes being ruined after seeing others mate! It was only until the anxious Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng to the river and about to help her wash her eyes, but Gu Mengmeng tore away his hide dress and pounced on him into the river, looking at him all over with thirsty eyes, did he understand the meaning of... washing eyes. So... perhaps... he should bring Gu Mengmeng to see others mate frequently? Well, it was not an everyday thing for her to pounce on him voluntarily. Chapter 365 - Damn Son, You’ve Got Some Skills There Chapter 365: Damn Son, You¡¯ve Got Some Skills There Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, when Gu Mengmeng was cuddling in Elvis¡¯s arms as they returned back to the campsite, there were half a dozen males around the half female. Gu Mengmeng could not help but eximed, ¡°How efficient.¡± ¡°Messenger, hello.¡± The half female came up and bowed at Gu Mengmeng. She looked tamed and respectful, without any indications of intending to y tricks with Gu Mengmeng unlike yesterday. Gu Mengmeng returned her an equally gentle smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have to be so polite since we all are in a tribe already. You can call me Gu Mengmeng like the rest.¡± ¡°How could I? You are the great Messenger,¡± the half female said as she panicked. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and smiled, thinking to herself that she kept saying the word ¡®messenger¡¯ to attract more attention to her. Before this, the stupid Nina had spread the words that she might be the Messenger of the Beast Deity and she almost died under Dumbo¡¯s hands. Tsk tsk, what a gentle de, pushing her to the waves and storms. But sadly, Gu Mengmeng did not n on hiding her identity as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, or else she would not have participated in this foodiepetition disguised as a beauty pageant. If you want to y... Then do it. Gu Mengmeng patted on Elvis shoulder, signally for him to put her down. She walked slowly to the female, looked at her up and down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ellie,¡± The half female answered obediently. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and continued asking, ¡°Ellie, how many of our men have you mated with... yesterday?¡± Ellie looked back shyly, looked at the males crowding by her side and answered, ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head approvingly, before continuing to look closely at her. Ellie lowered her head shyly and said, ¡°Although I am just a half female, but I will do my part in solving the mating problem for our tribe. As long as they... do not dislike me for being a half female, I will give them chances to show their loyalty to me.¡± Frowning, Gu Mengmeng signaled a stop sign and asked, ¡°You have mated with four males, then where are your mating marks?¡± Ellie¡¯s eyebrows dropped, she bit her tongue and remained quiet like a little lily, as though she was going to break into tears at any moment. ¡°Reporting to the Messenger,¡± Ellie¡¯s first partner, the one that was held onto by her to ask for forgiveness to Elvis, stood in front of Gu Mengmeng, hugged Ellie¡¯s shoulders as a form offort, before exining for Ellie, ¡°Our mating marks are all on Ellie¡¯s tail. Because she is a half female, the scales covered the marks and they could not be seen. Ellie had been upset the whole night because of this... So Messenger, please do not continued to question her.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in sudden realization, thinking to herself, ¡°Damn son, you¡¯ve got some skills there, pulling people to your side in such a short time.¡± However this might not need much skill after all. On the topic of how the males in the Beast World were blinded by love, just look at Quentin and anyone would know. Since they had already mated, he naturally would have to side towards his female. Gu Mengmeng did not naively believe that the whole world would be on her side. Hence, she did not expose anything, just cooperated with Ellie¡¯s acting, held her hand and said, ¡°Idiot, this isn¡¯t your fault, why are you so upset?¡± Chapter 366 - Gu Mengmeng Received a Nice-Person Card

Chapter 366: Gu Mengmeng Received a Nice-Person Card

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ellie was stunned for a moment, she had expected Gu Mengmeng to expose her, from there she could win everyone over with her tears. But... why did Gu Mengmeng not follow the norm? Ellie¡¯s first partner grinned andforted Ellie, ¡°See, I told you the Messenger is nice to be with. We have a half female bear in our tribe who used to be bullied by others, but the Messenger never looked down on her and became best friends with her, always taking care of her.¡± Ellie quickly hid the shock on her face and put on an innocent and weak look. She nodded her head, smiled at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Messenger, you are such a nice person.¡± Ding-Dong, Gu Mengmeng received a nice-person card. Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh. Shit, who would expect to receive the first nice-person card from a flirtatious green tea bitch. Gu Mengmeng remained calm, she patted on Ellie¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saint Nazaire is an open tribe, just stay in the tribe and lead a happy life.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Ellie smiled brightly, a stark contrast to her snake tail. Gu Mengmeng said no further and returned to Elvis¡¯s arms. Nothing happened in the day, but when the night came, Ellie¡¯s mating actions began again. Gu Mengmeng excused herself and left with Elvis and Lea, while Ian followed along in the dark. After walking for a distance far enough, Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth and said, ¡°Lea, you tell the tribesmen, I don¡¯t wish to see any more people mating with Ellie.¡± Lea nodded and did not question. Elvis then looked at Ian and asked, ¡°Ian, are snakes... one of your food too?¡± Ian nodded without saying anything. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°Then do you have certain understandings towards snakes?¡± Ian continued nodding. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°Did you see her tail when I held her hand today?¡± Ian nodded again, paused for a moment, before finally opening his mouth, ¡°When you approached her, her tail began to shake, that¡¯s the sign forunching attacks. She wanted to kill you.¡± Thest five words definitely offended Lea and Elvis. The surrounding air froze. Two of them exchanged a look and made up their minds. Gu Mengmeng raised her hand lightly and said, ¡°Calm down, calm down. Shall we analyze this first?¡± Lea hooked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly with his slightly cold fingertips. He frowned and said, ¡°No matter how useful she is, we can¡¯t trade it with your safety. So, we are not keeping this Ellie.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was sent by Sauder?¡± Gu Mengmeng said. ¡°Think about it, Sauder imed he was the messengers tribe, but a messengers tribe without Messengers are doomed to be destroyed. Hence, Sauder¡¯s aim is to get me and not kill me. A dead Messenger would be useless to Sauder, right? Then if Ellie was Sauder¡¯s men, not only would she not kill me, she would protect me secretly.¡± Lea frowned, ¡°Ellie being sent by Sauder was just one of the guess with a higher possibility. But what if she was not? Someone who wants to kill you must not be kept, no matter male or female. We have to act first.¡± Chapter 367 - It Is My Honour Chapter 367: It Is My Honour Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Perhaps the rattling of her tail was her original ability. After all, females are precious, and she has already mated with males from our tribe. If we were to kill her, then we would have to send our fellow tribesman topensate. Not worth it, it is really not worth it.¡± Lea stayed silent, having nothing to say. However, Elvis retaliated, ¡°From the moment they chose to mate with Ellie, they had submitted their fate into the hands of that female. It is their own decision, and not the mistake of others.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face and pecked it, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but Ellie isn¡¯t Nina. I do not wish to kill the innocent before she does anything practical. Furthermore, I still want to use her to bait the big fish.¡± Elvis thought about it for a moment before nodding silently, then turned around to break off a branch that was as thick as an arm, ¡°How about we tie her here tomorrow for you to bait?¡± Gu Mengmeng put her face in her palm, ¡°Hubby, the fish I want to bait do not refer to the ones in the water, but the people behind her, so... Uh... We won¡¯t have to use this.¡± Elvis was slightly disappointed. He was still hoping that after the fish had been caught, Ellie would be useless, and could be quickly dealt with. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°You want to use Ellie to lure out the people of Sauder?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°How?¡± Lea frowned, having a bad omen. Gu Mengmeng did not reply Lea, only asking with a smile, ¡°How far away are we from Sauder?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze fixated on a direction, remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°It will take about half a day¡¯s journey. We can probably reach by tomorrow afternoon.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea¡¯s gaze, filled with emotions from returning to his hometown, and felt a little reluctant as she asked, ¡°Is this your first time back to Sauder?¡± Lea shook his head, then nodded, ¡°When Saint Nazaire was first established, I came here once with Elvis. However, we did not enter, only saving Maya at the outskirts before leaving. Since then, it has always been Elvis who brought people to protect Nina to attend the beauty pageant while I take care of home in Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, patting Lea¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me inside if you feel pressured.¡± However, Lea smiled, his long narrow eyes bing loving and stable when it met with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. His voice lowered, talking speed slowed, pronouncing each word slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not apanying you. It is because you are here that I have the courage to face it.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. Perhaps the moonlight was too gentle, which made her smile extraordinarily tranquil in that moment. The sounds were like the melody of the moonlight, it could not be heard by the ears, but could be seen clearly by the eyes, and felt... by the heart. ¡°It is my honour.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied. Elvis hesitated for a brief moment, but eventually broke this quiet and beautiful moment. He frowned, ¡°Lea, before you left Sauder, were there anyone from the Snake tribe in Sauder?¡± Lea recalled seriously before shaking his head, ¡°No. Sauder was the tribe of the snow foxes, and they were responsible for following the messengers of the Beast Deity, looking down upon anyone outside of their tribe. Other than the annual beauty pageant, it is not permitted for any other tribe to step foot into Sauder, much less join it. Snake tribe... never heard of it.¡± Chapter 368 - Lea And I Have Never Done Anything Weird

Chapter 368: Lea And I Have Never Done Anything Weird

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis nodded, then continued, ¡°I find it weird too because I¡¯ve never seen anyone from the Snake tribe in any other tribe... Also, I have a weird feeling about her, it feels familiar, like she was... a stray beast.¡± Confused, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°There are female stray beasts? Aren¡¯t females precious and fought for by every tribe?¡± Elvis replied, ¡°Usually that is the case, but there are exceptions, such as... Nina.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, and instantly furrowed her brows, ¡°Could the reason that she did not have any mating marks be because, simr to Nina, she was a female that had been abandoned by the beast deity after washing her mating mark, instead of being a half-orc?¡± Elvis nodded, and replied after staying quiet for a while, ¡°Other than being abandoned by the beast deity like Nina, there is another case for not having mating marks...¡± Elvis¡¯ gaze dimmed, and it seemed as if he felt very gloomy. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis in confusion, then turned to look at Lea. Lea shook his head at her, expressing that he did not know what was up with Elvis either. ¡°Hubby?¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck, using her forehead to gently touch Elvis¡¯, saying lovingly, ¡°Did you remember something unpleasant? If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to.¡± Elvis used his hands to push Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tank top to inch her closer to him as he took a deep breath, allowing her scent to fill his airways. Having soothed the difort in his heart, he continued, ¡°Another case, would be that a female had been snatched away by stray beasts, giving birth to cubs after mating. In this case, the cubs are stray beasts by nature, hence incapable of leaving mating marks.¡± Gu Mengmeng saw an obvious emotion in Elvis¡¯ eyes that were thicker than sadness and deeper than pain. It was a kind ofplication that was difficult to put into words, making her chest empty. She did not say anything else, only tightly hugging Elvis¡¯ neck, using the whole of her body to fill up his embrace.¡± ¡°Just like... me.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng back tightly, mustering his courage to say these three words. His identity was no secret in the tribe. He had never tried to hide his background. Until, he met her... He was afraid she would look down on him due to such a background, straying away and hiding from him, so he had always been humble, cautious, worrying about losing her. For the first time, he felt that admitting that he was a stray beast in nature required such great courage. In that moment, he even dared not look into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, in fear of seeing her disgust, fearing she would say she wanted to abandon him... ¡°Silly, you have me, and our four sons, you are the one with a family, how are you a stray beast?¡± Elvis¡¯ heart jolted, and he could even hear his blood running in his body. ¡°I... did not tell you my identity before we mated, do you... not me me?¡± Elvis frowned, speaking each word as if he was stepping on thin ice. Gu Mengmeng chuckled, both her hands on Elvis¡¯ shoulders and looked into his eyes, ¡°Before you mated with me, did you have any special female ¡°friends¡±?¡± Elvis frowned and shook his head upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s abrupt sentence breakage, ¡°I had no friends, other than Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a ¡°I understand¡± expression while looking at Elvis, then Lea, flirtatiously, with an evil smile on her face. Elvis scowled, knocking Gu Mengmeng on her tiny head, ¡°Lea and I have never done anything weird, don¡¯t think in a nonsensical way.¡± Chapter 369 - Perfection Is The Biggest Loophole

Chapter 369: Perfection Is The Biggest Loophole

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Since you neither cheated nor came out prior to marriage, then why must I mind?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled lightly, her clear eyes exuding a light gentler than the moonlight, gentle and with ayer of radiance, illuminating the long-awaited heart of Elvis. In her smile, those unbearable and cold and dark memories seemed so worthless. ¡°But I was once a stray...¡± ¡°Silly.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face, looking seriously into his eyes, ¡°Before we met each other, we were both strays. Luckily, you found me, and I found you. Then, we came to each other¡¯s refuge, and we no longer have to drift about as we have each other to depend on. We will hold hands and walk every inch ofnd together, into the distance.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis leaned forward and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips deeply. Every moment since he started loving her, he always worried his identity would be the reason she abandoned him. However, today, this reason looked so pale, ridiculous... It was merely so. If all the hardships and torment of the past was so he could meet her, then... They were all too worth it. Even if the past were to repeat a hundred times for him to exchange the happiness of being with her, Elvis still felt that it was worthy. So, the beast deity did not abandon him. He was only testing him, training him, and now... giving the best to him. After the kiss, Gu Mengmeng pped Elvis¡¯ head, raising her chin, ¡°Call me Queen.¡± All of Elvis¡¯ sentiments immediately vanished from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s p, shaking his head helplessly. However, his heart remained warm. He also knew, Gu Mengmeng was using such a method to pull him out from his sadness. However, she did not know that his sadness had long gone with the wind because of her smile. From the moment Gu Mengmeng said she did not mind, the past no longer had any meaning. Holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hands, Elvis kissed the back of her hand, replying devotedly, ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded approvingly, then snuggled back into Elvis¡¯ arms, her designated throne. She then looked up at Elvis asking, ¡°So you¡¯re suspecting that Ellie is the child of a stray beast?¡± Elvis nodded, ¡°We can¡¯t eliminate this possibility.¡± Lea continued, ¡°When we went back yesterday, I specially observed Ellie. She really suited the characteristics you had mentioned, which are usually non-existent in females of the beast world. Their living environment is meant for them not to worry about covering their true motives. Males would always agree because they do not want them to do anything. And Ellie... she understands others too much, and it is difficult to find any chinks in her armour.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°A pity, perfection is the biggest loophole.¡± It was Lea¡¯s first time hearing this theory. Stunned, he thought about it for a moment, only smiling without any reply. The next morning, when Gu Mengmeng went back to the campsite, Ellie¡¯s males had be nine from the original four. Gu Mengmengmended Ellie¡¯s positive attitude towards solving the problem of theck of mating in the tribe, and encouraged her to keep up her efforts in the next beauty pageant, trying her best to win over more followers for the tribe. It was probably the nine partners of Ellie, who did not know the truth, who thought the good terms on the surface were real. Chapter 370 - It Is Never Too Late For Revenge Chapter 370: It Is Never Too Late For Revenge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sharp paws hidden behind Gu Mengmeng and Ellie¡¯s velvet paws were slowly beginning to show. Because other than the nine males Ellie had mated with, she was incapable of seducing any others from the Saint Nazaire tribe. In other words, after Lea¡¯s warnings, the nine partners of Ellie had be nervous. No matter what Ellie needed, the nine of them would cooperate to get things done, not giving her any opportunity for her to reach out to anyone else. Although that made Ellie furious, she still had to maintain an elegant expression, not daring to express her disdain. urate to Lea¡¯s prediction, they indeed arrived in Sauder in the afternoon. Stationed outside the entrance of the messengers tribe, Gu Mengmeng looked up at the que atop the two wooden pirs. The two words ¡°Messengers Tribe¡± seemed pretty sage-like. It was just that through the years, the words had been weathered, and Gu Mengmeng felt that if she were to sneeze at that position, that que could possibly turn into powder, vanishing and never appearing on the face of the earth again. Elvis was illiterate, so he only followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, thinking it was just a broken piece of wood with a few scratches. He did not know what was so good-looking about it. However, since Gu Mengmeng had always cared about very different stuff, he was used to it. He asked her softly, ¡°You like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng came back to her senses, looking at Elvis¡¯ face and smiled, ¡°No, it is just that it¡¯s been long since I saw simplified Chinese words, so it feels nostalgic.¡± Lea frowned, looking at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°You... recognise the markings above?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply, but asked back, ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Lea shook his head, ¡°This wooden que was left behind by the previous messenger, other than her, nobody knows what this means.¡± Shocked, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Are you all illiterate? Then how do you read the ancient books you used to speak of?¡± Lea responded, ¡°The ancient books were for tribute, not for reading.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Lea, ¡°The contents of the ancient books for passed down from one generation to another, so there aren¡¯t many remaining when they were passed down to my generation. Otherwise...¡± Lea¡¯s gaze pointed towards the inside of Sauder as it remained deep and cold, as if he was no longer shocked, but there were still waves in his heart. His thin lips moved slightly, continuing to smile, yet every word carried the weight of thousands of dors, ¡°How would I have been so easily yed by them back in the day?¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Lea¡¯s shoulders, ¡°It is never toote for revenge. Since we are here, we can help you take revenge while we¡¯re at it.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed to the que that had been weathered down,ughing sneakily, ¡°I recognise these words. Later, I will read the ancient books to you.¡± Lea was shocked, then his gaze turned affectionate as he smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng took the initiative to grab Elvis¡¯ hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hubby.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up, using beast skin to cover her tiny head, trying his best not to reveal her face. However, even so, it caused an uproar when a string of people entered Sauder. If it were not for Elvis and Lea giving off a dominant pressure as they walked, these three could possibly find it difficult to move forward any further. Even Ellie, who was a few steps away, had not even a strange fly near her, except the nine males whom she had mated with. The eyes of the snake continued to carry evil intent. Even if it was unintentional, a leopard cannot change its spots. Chapter 371 - They Recognized You?

Chapter 371: They Recognized You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If there was anything in the messengers tribe that made Gu Mengmeng delighted, it would probably be the buildings. This ce was different from Saint Nazaire. Nobody lived in caves or in other words, all native tribesman and females who came to participate in the beauty pageant did not need to stay in caves. Over here, there are old houses that resembled those in traditional viges and they were built using blocks of blue-stones. In all fairness, this could not be considered as luxurious because if you were to see this scene in the present world, it would only be a protected cultural heritage or a building, in imminent danger, which hadrge red words of ¡®demolish¡¯ stuck over it. But in this world, it showcased how the messengers tribe was different from the rest and was superior over others. ¡°Are you all representing Saint Nazaire topete in the beauty pageant?¡± A guard, standing in front of a stone house, asked Elvis. ¡°Yes,¡± Elvis replied. The guard threw a nce at Lea and did not say a word. He just turned his body aside to make way, implying that they could enter through the entrance. After they entered the house, Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng on a stone table before taking action to clean the house with Lea. The house was very bare and was just a simple building. In the present world, even the set-up of children¡¯s ying-house was much more human than this. It was not Gu Mengmeng being picky but this little house was not even half as big as her hostel room. Now, with the three of them inside, it appeared rather squeezed. If Elvis or Lea were to evolve into their original form, the frame of this torn house would probably fall apart. There was a stone bed in the room. It¡¯s surface was full of bumps and hollows but surprisingly, the sides were very smooth and glossy. It was not an exaggeration to say that...this bed was so used till it became rusty. Elvis and Lea took out a tiger skin from their bag andid it on the bed. Then, they positioned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little pillow properly and folded herrge rabbit-skin nket tidily at one side. After he finished tidying everything, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the bed and said, ¡°It must have been tiring for you this entire journey. Rest for a while first. I¡¯ll bring the tribesman over to the cave at the back of the mountains for a rest and bring some food back for you at the same time.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Take note of your safety ande back quickly.¡± Elvisnded a light kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and after exchanging a gaze with Lea, he left without any other words. Gu Mengmeng swung her feet by the bed in great boredom while staring at how Lea was arranging the fruits they plucked on the way on the table in order. Then, he took out Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes for the next few days and checked them one by one. If any one of them had a problem, he would immediately salvage it while he would ce those without any problem properly at one side. His state was carefree and at ease and he did not seem to feel ufortableing back to Sauder. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng was not used to interacting with Lea alone so she cleared her throat and asked, ¡°That...they did not recognize you, right? I see how they were all quite normal, they won¡¯t suddenly rush in with some men to catch you, right?¡± Lea smiled while turning his head to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Every stone house here resides the First Beauty of every tribe. If they create a ruckus here...that will equal to offending all the tribes at one go. Regardless of whether it¡¯s Sauder or not, they will also not dare to undergo this kind of rash move so you don¡¯t need to worry because it will not happen.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng replied but still felt that there was something not in harmony. She thought for a moment and lifted her head up, saying, ¡°So, they recognized you?¡± Lea nodded his head and said, ¡°The guard earlier was my entourage since young. He had been following me ever since I was born. There¡¯s no way he can¡¯t recognize me.¡± Chapter 372 - There’s No Coincidence In Sauder

Chapter 372: There¡¯s No Coincidence In Sauder

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh and said, ¡°If I were to say that it was a coincidence that the male was arranged to guard this house, would you believe it?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no coincidence in Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°So, our every move and action was long monitored. That person was just doing thest confirmation, right?¡± Lea said, ¡°Most probably, yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped off the bed and walked to Lea. She leaned against the table and wrapped her arms in front of her chest, asking, ¡°What do you n to do next? You can¡¯t possibly wait to get killed, right?¡± Lea gave a light smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they have the time to care about me now.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and said in a slightly haughty tone, ¡°That¡¯s right too. The messenger of the Beast Deity whom they had been waiting for a thousand years has finally arrived. They naturally will not have the time to care about this banished Ninth Highness. How about this? Should I lend you my identity as the messenger of the Beast Deity to let you vent your anger?¡± Lea supported his chin with one hand and side-gazed Gu Mengmeng. After a long time, he then slowly opened his mouth to speak, ¡°You¡¯re worried for me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave an awkward smile. After finally escaping from the strange atmosphere of cooping up in a space with her ex-boyfriend all alone, she was pulled back into it by Lea¡¯s one sentence. Shrugging her shoulders, Gu Mengmeng stepped back to her bed and sat properly, smiling. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t need it, just treat it as me being a busybody. You¡¯re so clever, you must have thought of a perfect n and don¡¯t need me to worry for nothing, right...ha...ha ha...I really love to worry for nothing...¡± Lea turned around but his gaze was still fixated on Gu Mengmeng. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°What can I do? I couldn¡¯t set my mind at ease for you back then so I followed you here after a rash decision. Countermeasure or what...I totally did not think about it. After all, ording to my n, Nina was supposed to attend this beauty pageant originally...¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather rmed. She started to regret letting Lea handle Nina upon impulse. Back then, she assumed that she had made a perfect whole n but at thest moment, she still did not have any certainty. After all, everything was only possible theoretically, Gu Mengmeng did not put any of this kind of damn things into practice before. However, Lea did not give her any chance to think it through as he stepped closer and closer to the bed. Seeing how Lea was approaching her slowly, Gu Mengmeng huddled closer to the other side of the bed. However, Lea beat her to it by pressing both his hands on the side of the bed before inching his body forward. Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards, followed by Lea pushing himself towards her. This action was continued until Gu Mengmeng was trapped at the corner of the wall and had no space to backtrack. Just then, Lea used both his hands to hold the sides of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said with an innocent expression, ¡°I¡¯m the witch doctor of Saint Nazaire and also your beast pet so...you¡¯ll protect me, right? Hmm?¡± F***? Thudding her up against the wall? Where did he learn that from?! Gu Mengmeng pushed Lea¡¯s shoulder away andughed awkwardly, ¡°That, I¡¯ll definitely protect you but can you stop mentioning the beast pet matter...¡± Lea lowered his head, staring at the hand Gu Mengmeng used to push his chest. He deliberately used an extremely ambiguous tone and smile together with a bashful expression while saying, ¡°You had touched me and also slept with me...everyone in the tribe witnessed how you pounced on me. Now, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me a status, but you aren¡¯t even willing to let me be your beast pet? Mengmeng...are you discarding me after making use of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng retracted her hand out of instincts. Heaven, please pity and protect her, all she did was to push him away, it¡¯s push! Not touch!¡± On the other hand, Lea seemed like he foresaw how Gu Mengmeng would retract her hand so heid himself down on her legs, looking up at the ceiling. Slowly closing his eyes, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on guard against Ellie this entire journey and had not slept well. My brain can¡¯t even work well now. Let me sleep for a while. After I¡¯ve done resting, I may be able toe up with a countermeasure.¡± Chapter 373 - This Is Raised At Home. It Doesn’t Bite.

Chapter 373: This Is Raised At Home. It Doesn¡¯t Bite.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng did not object to his suggestion. After all, facing an asleep Lea was much easier and morefortable than an awake Lea. Who knew how much time had passed when the sun had already tilted to the west. The afterglow of the sunset painted the outside of the windowless stone house red and the halo softened the outline of the building, letting everything appear much more gentle. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes already grew ustomed to night vision but she eventually still preferred bathing under sunlight. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she saw someone walked in. Raising her head, she indeed met eyes with those blue pupils. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. Upon seeing Lea sleeping on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees, Elvis felt a sudden sense of shock. But his expression just shed past and the next moment, he nodded his head without saying much. Then, he opened the beast-skin bag on his back that was filled with pieces of raw meat that had been handled before. The other bag, on the other hand, was wrapping some bright-colored and plump fruits that looked juicy, sweet and tasty at one nce. Gu Mengmeng moved Lea¡¯s head away in utmost cautiousness and used a pillow to rece her legs before climbing off the bed quietly. She lied on the table to wipe the sweat off Elvis¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Did you run back here? Your head is filled with sweat.¡± Elvis smiled as he took a fruit over and handed it to Gu Mengmeng. With an anticipated gaze, he gestured her to give it a try while replying, ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯ll wait for a long time so I wanted to hurry ande back.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit the fruit and as expected, the taste was as sweet and juicy as what she expected. She grinned from ear to ear in delight and pushed the fruit to Elvis. ¡°Here, it¡¯s really delicious. Have a try too.¡± Elvis did not bite the fruit but instead, turned his head to kiss Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. His nimble tongue attacked every part of her mouth and until all the air in her lungs was depleted, he then let her go reluctantly. He smiled while wiping away the juice off the corner of his mouth and said gently, ¡°Yeah, very delicious.¡± Embarrassed, Gu Mengmeng gave a blow on Elvis¡¯s chest, and said ¡®Annoying~¡¯ with a pouting expression. Elvis used a tree branch to string the meat together and ced it aside. Looking at Lea, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wake Lea up to cook for you. Or else, you will be famished when the meat finish roasting.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for him to sleep so soundly. Let¡¯s not disturb him. Start a fire and I¡¯ll roast the meat. I haven¡¯t cooked a meal for you in such a long time. Although my culinary skills are clearly not as good as Lea¡¯s, just treat it as adjusting your taste-buds. Just eat it once in a while. The main point is my sincere intention, right?¡± Elvisnded a smooch on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°The food you cook is the most delicious food in the whole world. Nothing can bepared to the dishes you make. I just can¡¯t bear to let you work too hard.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and pecked Elvis¡¯s lips. ¡°You have such a sweet tongue, I¡¯ll reward youter with two more pieces of meat.~¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis smiled and carried Gu Mengmeng out of the stone house before he started to start a fire. Gu Mengmeng hummed a song while rubbing some salt on the meat and then brushed some honey and sprinkled a little chili on them. This original daily scene, however, invited many people over. The crowd grew bigger and bigger but not a single one of them dared to approach them. Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and upon realizing everyone¡¯s abnormal expression, she face-palmed and said, ¡°Oh my, I forgot that everyone¡¯s scared of fire. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Everyone, don¡¯t be scared. This is different from the me Devil. This is raised at home and is very tame. It doesn¡¯t bite.¡± Chapter 374 - Public Display of Affection

Chapter 374: Public Disy of Affection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The public still did not buy it, they did note nearer, nor did they leave. They stayed five steps away and looked at them. Gu Mengmeng sighed. Well, it was not Saint Nazaire and she could not go too far. Thinking about it, she stopped caring what others think, just put the meat to roast on the fire and talk with Elvis as though there was no one around. The crowd began to whisper within themselves. Gu Mengmeng could not actually hear them clearly, but Elvis caught every single word of it. The smile on Elvis¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He took over the skewer from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, let me do it instead.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with a terrified face and said, ¡°Hubby, what did I do wrong? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Elvis pursed his lips, he knew his cooking standards were bad. The first time he roasted meat for Gu Mengmeng, she had diarrhea, while she vomited a second time in the winter. ¡°Or should we wake Lea up, I could stay up at night and let him sleep again.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis, before looking at the crowd, she roughly understood why he was acting like this. Usually he would not persist on this kind of matter, Gu Mengmeng cooked meals sometimes when it was not too tiring for her, the dishes were done while fooling around. Hence, Elvis did not usually stop her and it must have been what the crowd was say to make Elvis act like this. Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯s arms and asked with a smile, ¡°What did they say?¡± Elvis pursed his lips, shook his head and did not reply. Gu Mengmeng acted coquettishly, wiggled her body in Elvis¡¯s arms and said shamelessly, ¡°Good hubby, just tell me, what did they say?¡± Elvis could not stand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pestering and answered her, ¡°They are saying you must be despised by the males because you are too skinny, and that¡¯s why you only had two males protecting by your side, one sleeping, another waiting for food. None of them treasured you, which shows how pathetic your life is...¡± Elvis frowned, he had nned to let Xiao Meng be envied by everyone, but now... However, Gu Mengmeng just chuckled and said, ¡°These words must havee out from the mouths of the females?¡± Elvis nodded but did not understand why. Gu Mengmeng just continued tough and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, let¡¯s not bother about these gossipy bitches. They are the typical sour grapes. To me, they are probably just being envious that I have such a good husband like you and we are so closely bonded. That¡¯s why they were saying these to them. From what I know, females can¡¯t do whatever they want too, because many things they don¡¯t even know how to do them. Simple things like roasting meat, you can deepen your bonds with your partner, chatting about the interesting happened during the day during the process. After the meat was done, you could share with your partners. Although the portion is nothingpared to what many males could eat, it was the feelings inside that matters. Gu Mengmeng deliberately said it so loudly that she could swear everyone heard her except for the deaf. Gu Mengmeng took back the meat on the grill, tore a bit out from the roasted side, blew it by her mouth and handed it to Elvis. She smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, ah~~¡± Blushing, Elvis took over the small piece of meat from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Chapter 375 - Sauder’s Leader Paying a Visit

Chapter 375: Sauder¡¯s Leader Paying a Visit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng kissed on Elvis¡¯s face and praised, ¡°Good hubby~¡± Then, she let out a coldugh and nced around. ¡°Anyone dare to ask their males whether they are jealous of my male?¡± Sure enough, after Gu Mengmeng had spoken, a few of the females turned around and conversed with their males. Looking at the atmosphere, the answer was obvious. Gu Mengmeng smiled and snuggled in Elvis¡¯s arms, while still flipping the grill. She did not stop talking and continued, ¡°I am only doing such a simple small thing to make everyone jealous of my partner, while I myself could own this male. So why not?¡± Elvis felt sweet in his heart. He knew Gu Mengmeng usually did not care about how others think, but she was willing to speak at length s to strangers for his feelings. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Xiao Meng, thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, kissed Elvis on the lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to what you have done for me. No matter what others think, see or say, I am the one spending the whole life with you. So, only what I think, what I see and what I say matter, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± Elvis smiled and answered. The females obviously got angry, turned around and left. Some with worse tempers ran away with tears. The males naturally followed them anxiously and the crowd eventually dispersed. After finally getting the peace, Gu Mengmeng and Elvis looked at each other for a long while, before breaking intoughter. On the other hand, Ian who was standing in the shades of the balcony of the stone house and Lea who was lying with eyes wide open on one side on the inner bed of the stone house, hadplex emotions in their eyes. Jealousy? Envy? Or... both? The next morning, when Gu Mengmeng had woken up, Elvis was sitting on the bedside and looking at the door frowning. Gu Mengmeng followed his eyes and looked outside, but could only see Lea¡¯s figure fully blocking the door of the stone house, his furry tails blocked the entrance, not even letting a single mosquito fly past. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked softly. Elvis realized Gu Mengmeng had woken up and immediately hid his ck face. He took over the hide jacket from the side of the bed and helped Gu Mengmeng with it, before saying, ¡°The leader of Sauder is here, Lea is blocking them out at the moment.¡± ¡°Leader of Sauder? What for?¡± Gu Mengmeng put on her clothes and asked at the same time. ¡°Seems like for the roasted meat incidentst night,¡± Elvis replied. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What? Finding me for trouble just because I was grilling meat and made the crowd cry? Do they want me to apologize door to door? I am telling you first, I am not going to do it. I didn¡¯t ask for them to stand and look, they came themselves. Looking was fine, I didn¡¯t even charge them tickets and let them watch me generously. But they started bitching around self-righteously, I was restraining myself by not punching their guys out. Apology is out of the question, I am not going.¡± ¡°Little female, you have mistaken, we are not here for an apology.¡± A voice sounded from outside and it was neither too fast nor too slow. In a refined way, it continued, ¡°It was just some people who havee toin that the me Devil appeared in tribe Sauder and we were just here to verify it. Whether it¡¯s true or not, Sauder will not take a hard stance with a female.¡± Chapter 376 - First Time Meeting Cole

Chapter 376: First Time Meeting Cole

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and her mouth twitched. She patted her head and said, ¡°Almost forgot that you have extraordinary hearing, now I can¡¯t even scold him for eavesdropping. Sigh...¡± ¡°Ninth brother, since the little female has woken up, can Ie in now?¡± The courteous voice sounded again. But Lea did not give in at all. He said coldly, ¡°Leader Cole, my little female is a little pampered and bad-tempered. If people she does not wish to see enters on his own...¡± Lea stopped halfway through his sentence, while Elvis inside suddenly released arge amount of pressure in cooperation with Lea. Gu Mengmeng was just sitting on the bed when she heard a loud crashing noise of things falling all over. Gu Mengmeng finally realized that the coordination Elvis and Lea had forced over the years included almost everything, other than fighting, flirting with girls, taking lead of the tribe, they were even the perfectbination at acting like posers. The pressure released by Elvis did not seem to scare away the person at the door, whom was addressed as Leader Cole by Lea. He said in the ever calm voice, ¡°Females are naturally precious, it¡¯s normal for them to be a little bad-tempered. Although I am the leader of Sauder, I have no intentions of provoking. I have stood at the door for this long to seek a meeting with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was thinking to herself, didn¡¯t Lea mentioned before that Sauder¡¯s snow fox tribe had their own pride, not looking up to anyone other than themselves? What now? Seeing that she was able to grill and they lowered their heads for food? Were they just like Sandy, anyone with food was a kind person to them? Elvis whispered by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°They probably came for the fire.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, beforeing to a realization that the key point was not the roasted meat, but the fire used for roasting. ording to the legends, it was a heavy weapon that the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity whom used to rule the Beast World. The fire was originally protected by Sauder¡¯s snow foxes generations after generations, but due to some reasons, they did not manage to guard it and it extinguished afterwards... And there were no holy fire from then on. Right, how easy could guarding a fire pit be? It might be extinguished in just a nap¡¯s time. Gu Mengmeng nodded, wear her clothes properly and signaled to Elvis to not worry, everything was fine. After all, Gu Mengmeng had nned to meet the leader of Sauder. From Dumbo to Ellie, it was impossible for her to pretend nothing had happened, wasn¡¯t it? Hence, Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat, called for Lea and said, ¡°Anyone at the door is our guest, it¡¯s not nice to not meet them. But it¡¯s a female¡¯s room after all and it¡¯s honestly inconvenient to invite the great Leader in, so please wait for a moment and I wille out.¡± ¡°Everything for the little female¡¯s convenience. As a male, waiting is my honor.¡± Cole¡¯s tone was still calm and polite. Although they had never met, Gu Mengmeng had a positive impression for this Cole, at least his behavior was gentlemanly, without the sense of being revolting or caution. Elvis helped Gu Mengmeng to wear her boots and tidied her clothes before letting her on the ground, while he followed behind her out of the stone house. The bright sunshine shone on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and her smooth and fair skin appeared to be transparent under the light. The clear big eyes looked straight at Cole, neither humble nor pushy. A faint smile without any ambiguity, only out of manners and politeness. Without saying anything at all, Gu Mengmeng had taken Cole¡¯s breath away. Chapter 377 - May I Call You Ah Gu?

Chapter 377: May I Call You Ah Gu?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The little female was in front of his eyes was exactly what he had imagined a Messenger of the Beast Deity to be. No, she was even more perfect than his imagination. Cole was a little excited. He nodded keenly as a reply to her smile, before taking a step back with great respect as he asked, ¡°May I have the honor of knowing this beautiful female¡¯s name?¡± If it was in the modern world, this was such a low level way of flirting. But in here, with Cole¡¯s courteous looks, Gu Mengmeng only felt the word ¡®gentlemanliness¡¯. Gu Mengmeng smiled, she nodded and replied, ¡°Leader Cole, nice to meet you, my name is Gu Mengmeng and I am the female representing Saint Nazaire for this beauty pageant.¡± Sorry, the title of the tribe¡¯s most beautiful female was too embarrassing for Gu Mengmeng. It was an action only a teenager who was going through puberty would do, some and disgusting... ¡°Gu Mengmeng...¡± Cole was thinking over the name. When he looked up again, he stared right into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°May I call you Ah Gu?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not think too much and was just about to reply when Elvis and Lea said in harmony assertively, ¡°No way!¡± Cole seemed very disappointed, but he could not do anything other than nodding his head and saying, ¡°Alright, then Gu Mengmeng it will be.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why these two was so sensitive all of a sudden, but being called nicknames by a man whom she just met was not something she was used to. She did not ask, but flipped over a new page and went straight into the point. ¡°Leader Cole came to find me at such an early morning just to ask whether I was roasting meat herest night?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the remaining ashes piled beside the wall with the corning of her eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer obvious? You have been here for an entire morning, surely you would have seen that?¡± ¡°No, actually I came for another question.¡± Cole put on a straight face and said, ¡°I overheard the females following you calling you the Messenger of the Beast Deity...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, did this Cole really have no rtions with Ellie and hence he did not know, or was he with Ellie and here to trick her into spilling the beans? Not able to see through this male, Gu Mengmeng did not try to cover up and replied, ¡°If knowing how to start fires is considered the Messenger of the Beast Deity, then I probably am.¡± This answer was enough to make Cole feel blood boiling in him. He clenched his fist excitedly, before taking two deep breaths and releasing. He said, ¡°We need to host a ceremony to confirm your identity, if you are really the Messenger of the Beast Deity...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say another, just held her head high and looked at Cole, waiting for him to continue. But Cole suddenly stopped, he smiled and said, ¡°We will tell you after the ceremony is over and your identity is confirmed.¡± After that, Cole ced his right hand on his left chest, saluted to Gu Mengmeng, turned and was ready to leave. But just after a few steps, he suddenly stopped, looked at Lea and said, ¡°Ninth brother, you have not returned for years and you must have missed Sauder? Why not apany your older brother to prepare the ceremony and talk about the past?¡± Lea took a step back, walked to Gu Mengmeng, held her hand lightly and said, ¡°Sorry to disappoint Leader Cole, my Xiao Meng loved me so much that she can¡¯t be a second without me.¡± Cole frowned and started to looked at Gu Mengmeng up and down. He asked with a confused look, ¡°You... You have mated already?¡± Lea shook his head, smiled brightly and innocently like a child. He replied, ¡°We did not mate, I am Xiao Meng¡¯s beast pet.¡± Chapter 378 - Hey, Satisfy Me Too, Alright?

Chapter 378: Hey, Satisfy Me Too, Alright?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng jumped up to hooked Lea¡¯s neck, she covered his mouth and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well... Leader Cole, since you have other things on hand, let¡¯s not hold you any longer. Go ahead, please,¡± she said. Without waiting for Cole to reply, Gu Mengmeng had walked the entire way back to the stone house while lugging Lea¡¯s head. After a few peeks to ensure that Cole had indeed left, Gu Mengmeng released Lea¡¯s neck and said angrily, ¡°Are you still on it? Will you only be satisfied after announcing to the entire world that you are my pet beast and no other females would want you? I am telling you now, if you are doing this to make me feel guilty, you are thinking too much. It¡¯s your choice to not treat your life seriously, I will not be responsible for your decision, you hear me?¡± As obedient as an elementary school student, Lea stared at the angry Gu Mengmeng affectionately and smiled happily. ¡°Hey? I am talking to you, what are you smiling about?!¡± Seeing Lea enjoying himself, Gu Mengmeng felt even more angry. Lea turned to look at Elvis and asked, ¡°So this is the feeling of getting scolded by Mengmeng, no wonder you always make mistakes in front of her and make her roar and scream at you.¡± The veins on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead bulged. With arms akimbo, she questioned, ¡°Am I praising you?!¡± Lea took a step forward, bent down slightly and brought his ear to Gu Mengmeng. With eyes like crescents, he said with anticipation, ¡°Are you going to pull my ears? It looked painful but... I still want to experience it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was so angry that she didn¡¯t even know how to express her anger. She blinked her eyes, looked at Lea and asked, ¡°Are you a freaking masochistic person that likes to be tortured?¡± Lea thought for a while, nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m only like this with you. I like you being angry with me, because when you are angry, that pair of beautiful eyes will look at me attentively. Although it is scary to see fires shooting out of your eyes, your eyes are... dangerous yet beautiful and addictive.¡± Lea said as he lightly caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheeks. The slender and amorous eyes had a clear reflection Gu Mengmeng looking at him pitifully as though looking at an idiot. But Lea was smiling, he took a deep breath, enjoying her fragrance spreading in the air and thinking over it, before finally opening his mouth again, ¡°If you will also pull my ears and scold me, if you will also throw potatoes, sweet potatoes, preserved dishes at me, if you will also make rules with me, order me to never use you as a bet, never say whether you like me, never leaving you behind... That will just make a happier man.¡± Lea went nearer to Gu Mengmeng and she could even clearly feel the temperature of the air Lea breathed out with the tip of her nose and smell his unique scent. There were imploration in Lea¡¯s eyes, with a little sorrow and much anticipation. He asked softly, ¡°Hey, satisfy me too, alright?¡± ¡°Satisfy... Satisfy what?!¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step back, lost her bnce and almost fell. Lea immediately grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, pulling her towards him and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach was touching Lea¡¯s abdomen. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet could not reach the ground with this position and a few kicks in the air only made her look hrious. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and shouted to Elvis, ¡°Hubby, he is flirting with me like this and you are not even reacting?¡± Chapter 379 - Elvis Shamed Me Just Now

Chapter 379: Elvis Shamed Me Just Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis thought for a while before walking up to them. With one hand hugging Gu Mengmeng into his arms and another pulling Lea¡¯s ear, he said emotionlessly, ¡°I will satisfy you since Xiao Meng is unwilling to do so. Well... the force was something like this, are you happy now?¡± Lea hit off Elvis¡¯s hand, turned away and said, ¡°You can¡¯t make me feel happy and satisfied, I am not interested in males...¡± ¡°Pfft... Hahahaha...¡± Gu Mengmengughed like an idiot and trembled in Elvis¡¯s arms. When she was finally doneughing, Lea had brought in the breakfast for her. Ian had caught fish in the river before dawn break, Lea removed the fish bones and simmered it with sweet potatoes into a porridge-like stew. He mixed in some honey after it was cooked and he brought in to Gu Mengmeng. Using a small spoon to scoop a little, Lea blew it warm and brought to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ah.¡± Gu Mengmeng took over the bowl and said, ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need for this, I can do it myself. My arms and legs are working and I am not paralyzed.¡± But Lea hid from her and looked at Gu Mengmeng sorrowfully, ¡°You have promised me that you will treat yourself like a severely handicapped man that can¡¯t handle things on your own and I can take care of you for everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a ¡®tsk¡¯ and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past and we can still be friends.¡± Lea swayed his tails happily and said, ¡°You said it, let¡¯s not talk about the past and we can start everything all over.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t change my words as you like, I said we can still be friends and nobody mentioned starting all over.¡± Lea said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we start with friends in the past? If we can still be friends, doesn¡¯t that mean we can start all over?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Everything that happened before the spring this year are considered the past, let it go by with the wind and none of us should mention it again, okay?!¡± Lea murmured something to himself but Gu Mengmeng could not catch. It was probably someints and Gu Mengmeng did not bother too much, but she emphasized the question again, ¡°Okay or not?¡± Lea nodded his head and said grievingly, ¡°We don¡¯t talk about the past, but we can talk about the present, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and made the pose of ¡®go ahead¡¯. Lea raised his hand and pointed at Elvis. He said, ¡°Elvis shamed me just now, he he he... he touched my ear. If this goes out, I can¡¯t be a fox anymore... sobs sobs sobs, as the head of our household, shouldn¡¯t you beforting my broken heart?¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to keep a straight face, but she could not resist it andughed on the bed again. She hit her thigh and said, ¡°I knew you guys had something, hahaha...¡± With a ck face, Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng, whom wasughing till her tears came out. He pulled her chin, forcing her to look at him and said with clenching teeth, ¡°I have nothing to do with anyone except you.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to control herughter looking at Elvis¡¯s ck face, but the more she tries, the more she wanted tough and she turned into the vibrating mode. Elvis sighed, he could not handle Gu Mengmeng at all. He turned to Lea and said, ¡°Can you stop saying all the words that would make Xiao Meng misunderstand? I took so much trouble to convince her that there¡¯s nothing between the two of us, but with what you said just now, she...¡± But Lea did not buy it. Putting the cooled porridge from the spoon into his own mouth, trying it and ensuring that the taste was alright, something that Mengmeng would like, he scooped another spoon, blew it, before finally answering Elvis, ¡°Are the both of us really... that innocent?¡± Chapter 380 - The Two of Us Are Not Really Innocent in a Way

Chapter 380: The Two of Us Are Not Really Innocent in a Way

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng immediately stoppedughing. Like a scared rabbit, she straightened her body and looked at Elvis and Lea with her round eyes repeatedly. After a while, she pointed at Elvis and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m not done with you if you don¡¯t exin to me everything now!¡± Elvis opened his arms and steadily caught Gu Mengmeng whom was pouncing on him, letting her y in his arms. He smiled affectionately, while casual nces revealed how jealous Lea was. After Gu Mengmeng was tired from fooling around, he brushed through her hair and said, ¡°When Lea and I founded Saint Nazaire, we snatched ournd from other tribes. There were dignified and fair battles, there were also foul tricks yed behind enemies backs. So... the two of us are not really innocent in a way, but it is definitely not what you think.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s butt and slightly lifted her chin with the other hand. With a little sense of punishment, he kissed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips until her face was all red. He said, ¡°This will be thest time I will be exining to you regarding this matter, if you dare to imagine things again... I will punish you by making you unable to get up from bed for three days and three nights, personally experiencing who is the person I have something with.¡± Sobs sobs sobs, it was actually a little exciting to have your partner suddenly bursting with husband energy. Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis¡¯s neck cowardly and answered in a cutesy voice, ¡°Yes yes, I will never think too much again, my husband is so handsome like a walking hormone, how could he be gay? Straight, even straighter than the rebar.¡± Elvis did not know what Gu Mengmeng was talking about, but looking at her obediently acting cute to him, he felt good nheless. With a sigh and a face no longer ck, Elvis put her on the bed, took over the bowl of porridge from Lea¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The temperature of the porridge is just right, I will feed you.¡± ¡°No need, no need. How can I trouble great hubby with this kind of small things, I will do it myself~¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to take over the bowl fawningly. But Elvis put a spoonful of porridge into his mouth directly, before sending it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s with his lips. ¡°I have said this before, I already gained the permission to take care of you... Don¡¯t reject me.¡± Elvis¡¯s face was slightly lowered, hiding arge part of the blue glow, but the affection was turned into water and flowed into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears. ¡°If you are not used to me feeding you with a spoon, then... we can change to another method that I prefer more, how about that?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯s arms obediently with a red face and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go with spoon, spoons are good and so efficient...¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, kissed her on the hair, before feeding the fish sweet potato porridge into her mouth spoon by spoon. Gu Mengmeng could not talk while eating, so Elvis asked on behalf of her, ¡°Lea, what was the ceremony Cole had just mentioned? You stayed back on purpose to exin to Xiao Meng about that, right?¡± Lea nodded, he really wished he could distract himself with the formal matter, but he could not hide the jealousy in his eyes. ¡°The previous Messenger of the Beast Deity left a holy esoterica and it became Sauder¡¯s sacred item, only leaders can enter the holy ground to look at it. Just like the medical expertises that only passed down from one witch doctor to another, leaders have a simr way of passing down information from generation to generation. I don¡¯t know what exactly is inside, but I know that it¡¯s the only way to verify the next Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Chapter 381 - What the Esoterica Really Was

Chapter 381: What the Esoterica Really Was

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°W... Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng swallowed a mouthful of porridge and asked in the break. Lea replied, ¡°Because the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity had said that the real Messenger of the Beast Deity would definitely know the content of the esoterica.¡± Lea then looked at Gu Mengmeng attentively, as though he was waiting for her to say what was written in the esoterica. Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded, she really did not know whatever the esoterica was. Was it ¡°Jiu Yin Zhen Jing¡± or ¡°The Palm of Ri¡±? She did not have any mental preparations when she transmigrated here. She only took a swim and ended up here, not meeting the supposedly all-mighty Beast Deity on the way. Nobody ever told her the esoterica exist?! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart dropped and asked, ¡°Will I be treated as a witch and burned to my death if I can¡¯t answer it?¡± Lea and Elvis looked at each other, smiled and answered, ¡°Females that can¡¯t answer will be punished for disrespecting the Beast Deity, but Elvis and I will protect you and nobody can hurt you.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and said in despair, ¡°Do you guys think... it¡¯s a little toote to run away now?¡± Cole¡¯s voice sounded from the outside again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sauder will not make life difficult for you just judging from your ability to summon the me Devil.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, she stared at Elvis and Lea, what¡¯s wrong with these two? Not reminding her that there were people eavesdropping? Clearing her throat awkwardly, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t worry about it.¡± Cole chuckled softly, before continuing, ¡°The ceremony is ready, shall we prepare to go over now?¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯s hand nervously, Elvis held her hand back, pulling her into his arms and hugged her steadily. With Lea following behind Elvis, they walked out of the stone house together. Cole did a simple salute to Gu Mengmeng, it was not overly respectful, but something out of basic courtesy. But it made Gu Mengmeng feelfortable. She would have felt awkward if it was too grand. Under Cole¡¯s lead, the group entered a ce simr to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment in Saint Nazaire. The surrounding was so crowded that there was only one path wide enough for one man to pass. Cole went up the tform first, before signaling for Gu Mengmeng toe up. Just when Elvis wanted to carry Gu Mengmeng up, Lea pulled him and said, ¡°This ce is only essible to the tribe leader and the Messenger of the Beast Deity, others trespassing will be seen as disrespecting the Beast Deity.¡± Elvis raised his eyebrow and did not seem to care. Lea said, ¡°You are just going to make Mengmeng¡¯s life difficult if you insist on going up. Trust her, she is going to be fine. If anything happens, you and I are just here, one step away.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng, whom smiled at him as a form of saying ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯. Then, she jumped down from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and walked up to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment herself. There was a book on the tform, severely damaged from the number of years past. The paper was yellow and crisp, as though it would not even be able to withstand a gust of wind. But... Why did the book¡¯s cover look so familiar? Where did she see it before... ¡°Hoeing millet...¡± Cole said in a forceful tone with powerful words, as though chanting some prayers. Gu Mengmeng was stunned, looking at Cole, not understanding why he was acting strange out of a sudden. ¡°Hoeing millet!¡± Cole repeated and stared at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng looked back at Cole with a blur face and she replied stiffly, ¡°In midday heat?¡± Chapter 382 - The Previous Messenger of the Beast Deity Is a Funny and Ridiculous Person

Chapter 382: The Previous Messenger of the Beast Deity Is a Funny and Ridiculous Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole was first shocked, before starting to lose control so the emotions on her face. With a big step forward, he approached Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Geese, O geese!¡± Gu Mengmeng had a stiff smile on her face as she thought to herself, ¡°Brother, can you control the smile on your face? Why did it seem like I had turned your switch on by just reciting a poem? What were you so excited about?! Cole was a little anxious seeing Gu Mengmeng not replying, so he took another step forward and repeated himself, ¡°Geese, O geese!¡± ¡°Necks curve and sing to sky with glees; Your white plumes float on water green, Red feet paddle streams clear and clean.¡± Gu Mengmeng decided to recite the entire poem for him. Seeing Cole was about to open his mouth to ask again, Gu Mengmeng made a ¡®stop¡¯ pose and said, ¡°Stop asking will you, I could read words by three years old, understand it by five, memorize the three hundred famous poems by seven and make poems by nine. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can write one for you now.¡± With hands behind her back, Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°The Emperor helped the General took off his coat armor; they spent the night under the warmth of a hibiscus canopy; rendering all concubines of the six pces lusterless; from this day on the Emperor missed each and every morning court.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng turned around, looked at Cole with a sneaky smile and said, ¡°How does Leader Cole feel about the poem I just made?¡± ¡®Thump¡¯ Both of Cole¡¯s knees dropped to the ground in an utmost worshiping position as he raised his voice and announced, ¡°Messenger Tribe Leader Cole, wees the return of the Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± With Cole kneeling down, nobody dared to stand up, the whole scene was spectacr, even Lea and Elvis was kneeling under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet with the crowd in a submissive position. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched as she smiled awkwardly. She took two steps forward and picked up the esoterica that was being worshiped and only for the eyes of tribe leaders... What the heck, of course it had to be ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡±. There were a thousand alpacas running across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. The previous Messenger of the Beast Deity must be a funny and ridiculous person? Using a ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡± to trick Sauder for a thousand years. Just a freaking book for nine dors ny-nine cents and it was worshiped for a whole thousand years. Moreover, it was only passed from father to son, son to grandson? Gu Mengmeng was really doubting Lea¡¯s words on the Snow Fox Tribe being smart and scheming... Was he being serious? Looking back at Lea and Elvis, Gu Mengmeng realized that everyone was still kneeling down, so she quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°Everyone can get up now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With one hand supporting again the ground, Cole stood up slowly, went up to Gu Mengmeng and said respectfully, ¡°As a servant, I had dyed the wee and made the great Messenger suffered outside, please punish me.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes darted to Lea and thought, of course they were produced from the same factory, having the same masochistic behavior, straight up asking for her punishment? Did he want a leather whip or wax y? Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Servant? Leader Cole must be joking. I am just a little female in Saint Nazaire, how could I use the great Leader as my servant?¡± Just when Cole wanted to add on, Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth first and continued, ¡°Erm... is this ceremony over? I don¡¯t have to be burnt to death right? Then can I leave now? My partner is still there waiting for me.¡± ¡°Great Messenger...¡± Cole took a step forward to Gu Mengmeng and stopped her. With head lowered in respect, he said, ¡°Since the Great Messenger has returned, you should naturally stay in Sauder, this is your tribe. As for your partner... he can stay with you too.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t obey? Are you going to make me stay by force?¡± Cole lowered his head and said, ¡°Servant dares not.¡± But even with that, he remained like an old oak tree rooted to the ground, not moving an inch. Chapter 383 - Are You Interested in the Esoterica?

Chapter 383: Are You Interested in the Esoterica?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng smiled and patted Cole¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°It¡¯s the best if you dare not, after all, it would not be in your favor if I get angry.¡± After that, Gu Mengmeng walked past Cole and down the tform. Elvis caught her steadily, hugged her into his arms, turned around and left, not caring about anything happening behind them. Lea kept quiet and followed behind them silently. The group returned to the little stone house Gu Mengmeng was living in. After they went inside, Lea asked, ¡°Do you... still want the esoterica?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Are you interested in the esoterica?¡± Lea nodded his head honestly. Gu Mengmeng replied with a ¡®understood¡¯ expression and said, ¡°I was actually lying when I said I was able to memorize the three hundred poems, but of course I am able to recite the more famous ones. The two that Leader Cole tested me today was coincidentally the ones I know. I stopped him from continue asking because I was scared he might test some unknown ones that I couldn¡¯t recite... But if you are interested, I can teach you on the way when I teach it to the Hede brothers.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat on the bed and felt it was really funny after thinking over it. She waved to Elvis and Lea and said, ¡°Now I finally knew why the previous Messenger would say ¡®the real Messenger of the Beast Deity would definitely know the content of the esoterica¡¯. In our ce, all the kids in kindergartens would know these poems, even those that are weaker in their studies would definitely memorize these few. So, I finally believed when you said I am the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Lea and Elvis looked at each other and they exchanged a nce. Lea asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I will participate in the beauty pageant and bring back those that I met eyes with.¡± Lea frowned and said, ¡°Today you straightforwardly said that you are not willing to stay in Sauder on stage, I am afraid Cole might not let go of you so easily.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while before replying, ¡°But I feel that he is quite a gentleman and unlikely to do horrible things. Lea let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? The snow foxes are the best at reading people¡¯s minds, this type of camouge is nothing to him.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, someone that would worship a ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡± for a thousand years... Gu Mengmeng smiled, patted on Lea¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, there is always a solution to a problem. My identity was announced in front of everyone, now that the whole world¡¯s eyes are on Sauder, his life would be harder than anyone if something happens to me in Sauder. Hence, he should not have the courage to go hard on me. If he really did thought of doing something dirty to us... Ha, what to do if I identally burn down his Sauder in a bad mood?¡± Looking at Gu Mengmeng being so optimistic, Lea did notment any further. Some things were meant for the males to take care of. It was the best for her to remain this happy and worry-free forever. The beauty pageant was three days after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity was announced. In these three days, Saint Nazaire became a trending world in everyone¡¯s mouths. It was meaningless to continue holding thispetition, because not only males, even the females that fame to participate in thepetition expressed their intents of joining thepetition. In other words, as long as Gu Mengmeng nod her head, everyone in Sauder now could be brought back to Saint Nazaire all together. Was there still a need... for the beauty pageant? Chapter 384 - Competing Was Every Woman’s Nature

Chapter 384: Competing Was Every Woman¡¯s Nature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The beauty pageant was sessfully converted to Saint Nazaire¡¯s private recruitment session due to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exposure. The first message was spread out by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s own mouth. This time, she was only to give out fifty ces, which meant that everyone that wanted to join Saint Nazaire mustpete to win the ce. Only those that sessfully attain the cing could join Saint Nazaire. This waspletely different from the strong beasts choosing tribes in the past, the rtionship had reversed and it was the tribe choosing the strong ones. Elvis and Lea did not understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s decision, wouldn¡¯t it be better for as many strong males to join the tribe as possible? Why did she only ept fifty? But Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Quality, quality. You must have quality before quantity. Only qualitative changes can result in quantitative changes. If we don¡¯t choose the elites, what¡¯s the point of having more?¡± Elvis totally could notprehend the difference between quantitative changes and qualitative changes, he could only nod his head and replied, ¡°Anything you say, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Since the Leader, or the first partner, had no objections, Lea the witch doctor, or the unrecognized beast pet, were in no ce to raise feedback. Hence, the decision on the amount of ces was set. The first challenge that Gu Mengmeng gave was a hunt with the duration of one day, starting from sunrise and ends with sunset. The top ten beasts with the most number of prey could win the ces to join. So the first day, almost all the males in the city came out, even those males that apanied their females to attend the beauty pageant joined in actively. In the past, only when the beautiful females decide to join a tribe can the male follow along. This was the first time when a female wants to join a tribe and her male had to obtain the ce before she can migrate as a family member. Joining the messengers tribe would mean a better life, of course the females would encourage their males to fight for it, especially after hearing that only the top ten could have the ces. Competing... was every woman¡¯s nature, it was the same in the past or the modern world, an ordinary man or a beast. So, when the males were hunting prey for their lives in the wild, the females dressed up gorgeously and waited for the results. If their partners were not in the top ten... well, why not choose one on the spot? Everyone was the most beautiful in their own tribes and had blinded confidence in these areas They believed that there would not be any males rejecting them with the hooking of a finger. Compared to those stretching their necks out waiting for the results, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side had an even weirder atmosphere. ¡°Well... Leader Cole, is it really fine for you to do this?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt speechless as she looked at Cole, whom had moved a small table outside her stone house and was sitting cross-legged at the corner of the wall. He was hugging the yellow and dried book of ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡±, looking up to Gu Mengmeng. What happened to being ssy, poised and high-level, while also scheming, haughty and a man of culture? Was this innocent pair of eyes resembling an abandoned pet dog really the lethal weapon with the highest power output in the Snow Fox family?! ¡°The Messenger does not wish to stay, I dared not to force, but as the Messenger¡¯s servant, I have to follow wherever the Messenger goes.¡± Cold nodded his head seriously, before offering the ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty,¡± with both hands and he continued, ¡°The previous Messenger left this and instructed that the new Messenger must read through it.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I could memorize this ¡®esoterica¡¯ from back to front when I was just seven. You guys had been worshiping this for a thousand years and you should continue doing it, I will pass.¡± Chapter 385 - Hubby, There’s a Stalker Outside

Chapter 385: Hubby, There¡¯s a Stalker Outside

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole insisted with both hands over his head and he said, ¡°Please do have a look.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not do anything to Cole but to ept the esoterica and said, ¡°Alright, I have taken the book, you can surely go back now?¡± Cole shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m staying to serve the great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was as stiff as it could be as she thought to herself, ¡°Well, serving is one thing, but can you stop using the ambiguous and grieving eyes and looked at me as though I have did something to you?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, turned back into the house and pounced into Elvis¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s a stalker outside.¡± Elvis was also feeling despair and he said, ¡°We have to fight him off a few times, even his legs were broken yet he came back with a walking stick. Well, he is Sauder¡¯s leader and we are on theirnd after all, it won¡¯t be nice if we really kill him.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± Lea said, ¡°Bring out the skills you had when you turned a cold eye on me, just ignore him totally.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea and said, ¡°Is your family heirloom just acting cute and pitiful? You did it thest time too...¡± Lea¡¯s smile froze on his face. He turned and said coldly, ¡°He is not my family.¡± After which, he left the stone house and on his way grabbed Cole who was sitting by the entrance. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, looked up at Elvis and asked, ¡°Hubby, did I say something wrong?¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lea will not me you.¡± ¡°Sobs sobs sobs, I said something wrong indeed...¡± Elvis felt despaired. Often, he would be jealous of how Lea was able to make Gu Mengmeng happy with words and how he always knew all the oue of saying different things in different circumstances. While he could never learn it for himself. Feeling bored, Gu Mengmeng flipped open the ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡±. Honestly, the state of the book persevering till this state deserved to be vacuum sealed and kept in a museum if it was the modern world, right? But the content inside was just poetry, the type that was sold on discount for nine dors and ny-nine cents on Amazon. It was the first time in her life for Gu Mengmeng to look at poetry with so damn much caution. But flipping through it, Gu Mengmeng found some differences. She seemed to understand why the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity told Sauder they must hand this over to the next one. There were words on the book which looked like it was written with a ballpoint pen. Gu Mengmeng eximed quietly in her heart, why did others transmigrate with at least a ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡± and a pen, while the only thing she brought along was a pair of bikinis... Most of the words faded with time and could not be read clearly, together with the damages of the book, Gu Mengmeng could not read the messages left by the previous Messenger fully, she could only get a few paragraphs of it bybining. The previous Messenger was an honorable consultant of the Ching society. It wasmon to see this type of people on television, frankly speaking, they were just chatans doing fortune telling on the streets after paying for a seemingly prestigious title. ¡°No wonder he had to call fire the me Devil, he was someone whom make a living out of superstitions.¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured to herself. Elvis nced at the book... He couldn¡¯t read it at all, everything resembled scrawly handwritings... Gu Mengmeng wanted to find more details in it, but it was difficult to piece out other effective messages. The word that kept repeating was ¡®dream¡¯. Chapter 386 - The Heck I Believed You!

Chapter 386: The Heck I Believed You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was a little confused, dream? What did that mean? Was it saying that everything she was going through now had been a dream? Would she be waking up and realizing everything was fake? Gu Mengmeng was troubled for a while, she looked up at Elvis, before stretching out her evil little hand and pulled hard on Elvis¡¯s ears. Elvis gasped in pain, but dared not to resist, he could only looked at Gu Mengmeng innocently and said without hesitation, ¡°Xiao Meng, I¡¯m in the wrong.¡± Gu Mengmeng released her hand and smiled awkwardly, it had be an instinct for Elvis to admit his fault once his ears were pulled. Rubbing Elvis¡¯s ears, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your fault this time round, I was just trying... to see if it hurts for you.¡± Elvis thought about it for a while and shook his head. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not too painful, actually.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, if it was not painful... Perhaps she was really living in a dream? Hesitating for a second, Gu Mengmeng pinched hard on her thigh. What the heck! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears trickled down immediately from the pain. Looking at the bruises on her thigh, Gu Mengmeng wanted to curse the previous Messenger¡¯s ancestors. ¡°The heck I believed you,¡±Gu Mengmeng cursed with tears in her eyes as she rubbed her thigh, ¡°So freaking inconsiderate, it hurts so much...¡± Elvis sighed. Swatted away Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that were rubbing randomly on her thigh, Elvis covered the bruised area with his warm hand and rubbed it with a fixed pace and a moderate strength. He said, ¡°The first time I met you, you pinched yourself like this too, and you did it today again... Is pinching thigh a periodic movement for you?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, could she pretend she was an idiot? She had already forgotten how she pinched herself before... Why did Elvis remember it so clearly? ¡°Well... I was just making sure that what I was going through now is not a dream. It was said that you won¡¯t feel the pain in a dream.¡± ¡°Feelings of pain meant that it¡¯s not a dream?¡± Elvis turned his head and asked with a concerned face. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head as an answer. Elvis thought for a moment, before cing Gu Mengmeng on the bed and started undressing himself. ¡°Hey... What are you doing? In the broad daylight... We shouldn¡¯t... This scene is too hot... Hey hey hey, don¡¯t take if off, I don¡¯t allow you to. The door is still open...¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to stop Elvis with incoherent ramblings. With the hide dress half taken off in his hands, Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng seriously and said, ¡°There are many ways of feeling pain, such as pinching your own thigh, but I feel that the second method is better. Rx, I will try my best to let you make sure you are not dreaming right now.¡± Gu Mengmeng had already broken out into cold sweats. Big brother, please don¡¯t try your very best. I could feel my waist hurting even now! Thinking about it, Gu Mengmeng felt she was an idiot even more. She almost died from the pain that night of mating and now she was suspecting everything was just a dream? With a numb smile, Gu Mengmeng helped Elvis dressed, before nodding her head and saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make sure again, I have had an in-depth understanding that everything was not a dream.¡± Elvis pulled the Gu Mengmeng, that was ready to move away after helping him dressed, into his arms and said by her ear, ¡°Promise me, if everything is a dream to you... Kill me before you decide to wake up. Don¡¯t leave me in a world without you. That will be an eternal nightmare to me.¡± Chapter 387 - You Have to Find Me for Someone to Compete Against

Chapter 387: You Have to Find Me for Someone to Compete Against

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Idiot.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned and hugged Elvis back. She patted his back lightly and said, ¡°It will just be vastness in a world without you. If this is a dream, it must be one that I had exchanged with using an entire life¡¯s luck, a once in a lifetime luxury... If I really do wake up, you must hug me tightly and keep me here... If that¡¯s not possible, hit me till I¡¯m unconscious. After all, I will never have as much luck to meet the same you again.¡± The atmosphere was just right and the n was to move on to express something more, since the hide dress was not worn properly, anyway. However... ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Cole stood at the door with a snow white fox in his hand. Instinctively, Gu Mengmeng pushed Elvis away, but Elvis only held onto her tighter, not allowing her to struggle in his arms. Elvis said, ¡°You said it yourself that I have to hug you tight.¡± Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°You are jumping out of the context here. I said that you have to hug me tightly if I ever wake up.¡± Elvis shrugged and said, ¡°I will treat it as if you are about to wake up whenever you are not in my arms.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart fluttered, even though they were married for a while now and even had four children, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s defense and immune system towards Elvis¡¯s endearments with a serious face became weaker day by day. She gave a little punch on his chest and said, ¡°There are people looking, that¡¯s not very nice.¡± Elvis lifted one of his eyebrows, scanned at Cole and asked, ¡°You like him?¡± Gu Mengmeng stunned for a second, before shaking her head intensely, ¡°What are you saying? Lea alone was enough to give me a headache, why would I go around attracting others.¡± With a cold face, Elvis nodded and said, ¡°One fox in our family is enough.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, that was not what she meant, okay? And Lea was not their family¡¯s fox too, okay? But why couldn¡¯t she rebut? Clenching her teeth, Gu Mengmeng admitted to her fate and sighed. Just when she was about to ask Cole what was he up to, Elvis opened his mouth first, ¡°Xiao Meng don¡¯t like you, so it¡¯s useless even if you win Lea. The rule in our family is that onlypetitions approved by Xiao Meng count. Moreover...¡± Elvis pointed to the fox in Cole¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a beast pet, not Xiao Meng¡¯s partner. You have to find me for someone topete against.¡± The word ¡®awkward¡¯ was clearly written on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. From the start, Cold had treated himself as the servant of the Messenger of the Beast Deity, never once did he say he liked her. This kind of behavior was simr to pulling a stranger on the street and threatening him not to covet your wife with a ck face... Should she say he was being immature or a maniac?! Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Cole don¡¯t even like me, I¡¯m so embarrassed by you.¡± The moment Elvis¡¯s eyes touched Gu Mengmeng, they became extremely gentle and there were affection like the vast universe in his sapphire blue eyes. His brows touched slightly and said, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s not a single person that will not like you. Every male... is a rival that need to be guarded against.¡± Pfft... Such a childish theory, but her heart was beating so fast, what could she do? Was this what was said to be ¡®beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder¡¯? Hey hey hey, did she be the number one beauty in Elvis¡¯s eyes? Gu Mengmeng was overjoyed and she grinned uncontrobly. Gu Mengmeng tried not to make herself seem toocent, she waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not money, how could everyone like me? Stop saying rubbish, Cole does not mean it.¡± Chapter 388 - I’m Hugging Onto My Own Husband

Chapter 388: I¡¯m Hugging Onto My Own Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole did not say anything. All that¡¯s left was some confusion in his eyes and something....that could not be exined clearly. ¡°Mighty messenger, may I enter?¡± Cole asked. ¡°No,¡± Elvis answered firmly and decisively without hesitation. Cole did not insist any further as he just nodded his head and ced the fox at the entrance. Ruffling his head as if he was touching his pet dog, he repeatedly advised, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already be the mighty messenger¡¯s beast pet, you¡¯ll need to serve her well till she feelsfortable here. This will be considered as you, the Ninth Highness, contributing to the snow fox tribe. Don¡¯t throw your temper and create a ruckus anymore, alright? Your behavior will make things difficult for the messenger.¡± Lea remained silent since the beginning and did not say a word. He just tilted his head away and ran into the house, directly pouncing into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms before using his body to wrap her up. Then, he ced his head on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighs and whined with a sobbing tone, sounding as if he was acting coquettishly. Gu Mengmeng could not understand beastnguage so she could only squeeze an awkward smile out. Cole stood at the entrance and bowed towards Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Then, Cole shall not disturb the mighty messenger from resting. I¡¯ll be guarding at the entrance so if you have anything you need, feel free to order me around.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in disbelief, ¡°Ah?! Didn¡¯t you pass me your book already? Why are you still guarding by the entrance? Aren¡¯t you the leader? Don¡¯t you have to settle the matters in the tribe?¡± Cole stood on the spot and replied with a smile, ¡°Since the mighty messenger has arrived, she will have the final decision on every big matter in the tribe naturally. As for those trivial matters, there will be people who will settle it ording to the rules here. So, servant¡¯s most important duty is to stay by your side, protect you...and serve you.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng truly could not get use to the word ¡®serve¡¯, why did it sound so unnatural? Thus, she cleared her throat and asked, ¡°That, I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity so you have to listen to my words, right?¡± ¡°Yes, mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll order you with my identity as the messenger of the Beast Deity. I¡¯ll order you to...go back to where you came from! Don¡¯t continue being an eyesore at my house.¡± ¡°This...¡± Cole looked like he was put into a difficult situation. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°And, I¡¯ve mentioned it before, Saint Nazaire is my tribe. I won¡¯t stay here so...just rule Sauder as you wish, don¡¯t count on me to make the final decisions here because I don¡¯t have the idle time to do so.¡± Cole hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Or maybe, the servant should lead the entire Sauder to pay allegiance to Saint Nazaire? Can servant then stay by mighty messenger¡¯s side to serve you?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that this suggestion was quite reliable, so she raised her head to look at Elvis then at Lea. However, the two of them shook their heads without any prior consultation. Although their actions were near invisible, there was still an unsaid teamwork among the three of them after living together for such a long time. Thus, Gu Mengmeng burst out inughter and said, ¡°How can I trouble you like this? After all, Sauder has been the tribe of the previous messenger of the Beast Deity. If I were to take possession of someone else¡¯s territory the moment I came here, I won¡¯t be abiding by the rules in the industry.¡± Cole fell silent, his gaze filled with disappointment. Standing at the entrance, he nced at Gu Mengmeng who was huddled up in Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯s arms, he felt that he was a passionate boyfriend looking at his heartless wretched ex-girlfriend hugging two males on each side after ditching him... Damn it, I¡¯m hugging onto my own husband. Hey, what¡¯s with that face of yours looking like you¡¯re Chun Heung-Lin? Gu Mengmeng was growling internally but could only smile awkwardly on the surface as she said, ¡°If Cole leader doesn¡¯t have anything else to say, please return back. I still have to judge and pick the warriors who wish to join Saint Nazaireter on so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t entertain you anymore.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cole answered one word slowly before cing his right hand on his left chest. Giving a bow to Gu Mengmeng, he slowly made his leave. Chapter 389 - At Least, Don’t Let It Be Cole

Chapter 389: At Least, Don¡¯t Let It Be Cole

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After ensuring that Cole had walked far away, Gu Mengmeng pushed Lea and said, ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Didn¡¯t you head out to drive him away? How did you end up being taken in his hands?¡± Lea evolved into human form but kept hisrge tail and fluffy fox ears. He pulled the beast-skin over from the bed to cover himself up slightly because he remembered that Gu Mengmeng did not like seeing males naked. After he finished handling everything, Lea then nced at Elvis with a straight face and said, ¡°Cole¡¯s at least a fourth-level beast. You¡¯ve to be careful.¡± Elvis nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it too. Although he hid it very well and did not expose his own strength, I saw how he made orcs, who¡¯re second level and below, faint from the pressure he emitted that day. Even you, who¡¯s at the peak of third-level, felt strength-less with your legs wobbling and sight dizzy while he was calm and unfazed like he wasn¡¯t affected at all. Unless he¡¯s a fourth-level or even higher orc, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the beast pressure from a fourth-level orc.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes. She finally understood that the reason Elvis and Lea acted that morning when Cole came to find her after the public reported her of barbecuing in public, was not to only act like posers. ¡°Snow foxes have a crafty nature and furthermore, Sauder¡¯s the tribe of the previous messenger of the Beast Deity so there must be many secrets that only the tribe leader knows. Even if many of them were lost in the mighty torrents of time, as long as there¡¯s a little bit of light left, it will be enough to keep us busy. So, when tackling him, you have to be especially careful.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Lea and said, ¡°You sound as if you¡¯re not from the snow fox tribe. What crafty nature were you talking about...in my opinion, Cole¡¯s not a bad person. He¡¯s not only refined and courteous, he¡¯s also a modest gentleman. Did you see how both of you bullied him? If he¡¯s really crafty, he would have pulled you outside and bury you then. Why will he still send you back? And he even carried you back in his arms.¡± Lea sniggered. He did not reply Gu Mengmeng and just stared at Elvis, saying, ¡°Mengmeng¡¯s reaction now is the best evidence.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What evidence?¡± Lea looked to his side and hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin using his index finger with a strict expression never seen before. He slowly inched his face closer to her and said every word with seriousness written in his long pupils, ¡°Mengmeng, in this Beast World, you¡¯re free to pick any males from all tribes, both onnd and in the skies. However, for foxes...you just need me.¡± ¡°Tsk....¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head away in an attempt to retract her chin but the rarely stubborn Lea did not want to let go. His brows were furrowed tightly as he locked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin in front of him and stared intently into her eyes. After staying silent for a long time, which looked as if he was struggling and hesitating, he eventually admitted defeat and said, ¡°If you really like foxes that much, you can consider the fire fox tribe or the silver fox tribe. The males from those two tribes are extremely handsome and intelligent. If you really want a snow fox regardless what...at least, don¡¯t let it be Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not defeat Lea no matter how much she struggled so she could only stare at him with a face that appeared as if live meant nothing to her anymore. She asked, ¡°You and Elvis are indeed good brothers who¡¯ve lived together for many years. Did any damn eye of yours see ¡®a woman of loose morals who can easily be seduced¡¯ written over my face? Why are you linking everything to mating and the chambers of the imperial concubines? I had repeated myself eight hundred times before, the only male I want is Elvis, I won¡¯t mate again.¡± Lea frowned deeply and lowered his head out of instincts to stare at his left chest. Pain was infesting. But now, he was smiling. Was this considered as perishing together with Cole? It¡¯s great too, as long as he could stop Cole from getting closer to Gu Mengmeng, he was willing for Gu Mengmeng to only ept one partner her entire lifetime. Chapter 390 - White Tiger Tribe’s Auretin

Chapter 390: White Tiger Tribe¡¯s Auretin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During sunset, Sauder was bustling extraordinarily. After Gu Mengmeng ensured over and over again that Cole would not have any chance to step closer to her, Elvis and Lea finally allowed her to leave their house to settle some serious matters. There was an empty ce near the Deity¡¯s tform in Sauder. Gu Mengmeng had asked Cole to especially send people over to tidy that ce because she wanted to organize a mass recruitment session. Actually, Gu Mengmeng felt a little apologetic. She asked others to not treat her as the messenger of the Beast Deity but on the other hand, enjoyed the preferential treatment and ¡®service¡¯ they offered her. But there was no other choice, she could not possibly refuse to use the ce after they cleared it up just to draw a clear line between both parties. That would portray her as not knowing chalk from cheese. So, Gu Mengmeng still decided to enjoy this five-star service. At most, she could leave some room charges for them when she left. Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng felt more at ease. The males had already ced their preys in the designated space in front of themselves. Most of them had around two to three ferocious beasts as their prey while a few of them had only one prey but that was considered rare already. However, one of them was particrly special. The prey in front of him were stacked into a small mountain. Gu Mengmeng turned her head and asked Elvis, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Do you know him? Why does he have so much prey?¡± Elvis lowered his voice and replied, ¡°Auretin, from the white tiger tribe. He doesn¡¯t belong to any tribe and will attend the beauty pageant every year. Many females had expressed their intention to mate with him but strangely, he was never attracted to any female before and did not show any interest in any tribe too. Nina even tried to drug him in the past but failed.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gossipy soul was ignited into raging mes and she asked with stars spewing out from her two eyes, ¡°Drug? You guys have this kind of drugs here?¡± Elvis lifted his gaze up slightly andnded it on Lea¡¯s face. Gu Mengmeng followed Elvis¡¯s gaze and saw how Lea turn his head away awkwardly, saying with an uneasy tone, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a capable male. For our tribe to flourish, I naturally hope he can join us so...so....¡± ¡°So, you partnered up with Nina to put on a mating scheme to extort and ckmail him?¡± Detest was written all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Lea did not know what was a mating scheme, but he knew that it was not something good. Thus, he frowned and said with a solemn expression, ¡°I just gave Nina a piece of beast skin with some Fox Seductive Fragrance sprayed over it and asked her to wipe that beast skin on him or herself when she¡¯s near him to seduce him.¡± ¡°Then then?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued to press for an answer. Lea sighed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ending obvious enough? If Nina seeded, why will Auretin be standing here?¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips together and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but fortunately, Nina, that wild chicken, did not seed in trapping such a good cabbage.¡± Elvis asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re interested in him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered without thinking, ¡°Lea mentioned that he¡¯s a strong male and will be an extremely effectivebat strength after he joins our tribe.¡± Elvis sniggered while shooting his gaze towards Auretin like swords. Grinning an evil smirk, he warmed up his shoulder and said, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve to ept my first challenge after mating.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded at Elvis¡¯s murderous aura. The shade of Elvis¡¯s blue eyes was a lot darker than normal. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and kissed her lips, squinting his eyes to ask, ¡°If...I identally kill him, will your heart ache?¡± Chapter 391 - Team Coordination To Put, What Seemed Like Their Love Rival, To Death

Chapter 391: Team Coordination To Put, What Seemed Like Their Love Rival, To Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey hey hey, he¡¯s willing to join our tribe with so much enthusiasm, why must you kill him?¡± Gu Mengmeng hooked arms with Elvis and pleaded with him with a terrified face, ¡°Look how wonderful this world is. How can you be this hot-tempered, this is not good, not good.¡± Elvis squinted his eyes, his whole being emitting a dangerous aura. Rubbing the loose ends of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair gently with his finger, he spoke up as if he was deep in thought, ¡°You¡¯re pleading for him? Your heart¡¯s aching...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s rare to meet such a rare talent!¡± Elvis said, ¡°Then, where do you want his mark to be at?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked for a moment before she pped Elvis¡¯s shoulder and growled, ¡°What the hell are you thinking of this time round? I¡¯m talking about strengthening our tribe, not the chambers of imperial concubines.¡± Elvis grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and pulled her in lightly. The next second, she fell entirely into his arms and Elvis only started speaking after teasing her as if she was a cat, ¡°What if mating with you is his condition to join the tribe?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but think, ¡°Can someone lend me their phone? I need to upload a post on Baidu titled ¡®What should I do if my hubby loves me too much? He thinks that all the males in the tribe has an affair with me...it¡¯s quite an urgent matter so I¡¯m online waiting for an answer.¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was not talking, the anger in Elvis¡¯s heart raged even more. He looked at Auretin with the corners of his eyes and gave a coldugh. ¡°I think it¡¯s still better to whack him to death.¡± Lea agreed, ¡°Sigh, hisbat strength at the peak of third-level is so simr to you in the past. What a pity...ha, just kill him.¡± Gu Mengmeng strongly felt a few chilly sensations down her back. In those few years she was absent, their teamwork even included this kind of psychotic team coordination to put, what seemed like their love rival, to death? Sighing, Gu Mengmeng patted both their shoulders and said, ¡°I heard that the hearing abilities of males in the Beast World are extremely good.¡± Elvis nodded his head and did not say anything else but his face was still dark and sullen. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°Do you think that he can¡¯t hear you two discussing how to kill him when you two are standing so near him?¡± Elvis and Lea nced at each other and sniggered. ¡°If he¡¯s not deaf, he should have heard it.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°If you know that he can hear you, why are you two still discussing?¡± Elvis used his finger to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face up and said with a half-smile, ¡°Because he¡¯s a male you took a fancy on, so we¡¯re giving him ourst benevolence. If he still has the slightest self-knowledge, he should have ran away by now.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched. She could never understand...the males¡¯ world. ¡°Hubby, how about this? If his condition to join the tribe is mating with me, we¡¯ll not pick him. My tribecks warriors but my family doesn¡¯tck males. But if he doesn¡¯t even have the intention at all and it¡¯s just both of you creating a scene without any rhyme or reason, all of us should take deep breaths and forget everything that happened earlier, alright?¡± Elvis snorted before shifting his gaze towards Auretin. The sides of his mouth curled upwards and he said, ¡°Lea, see how¡¯s he looking at Xiao Meng, isn¡¯t it familiar?¡± Lea nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as how you looked at Mengmeng back then.¡± Elvis said, ¡°And it¡¯s also no different from how you¡¯re looking at Xiao Meng now.¡± Seeing how both of them were conversing hand in hand with each other, Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and stretched her neck out to look at Auretin¡¯s eyes closely. However, despite inheriting Elvis¡¯s sight and being able to see at night, the distance between both of them was too great, she could not do anything. But although she could not see his gaze, she could see how Auretin stood still without any movements, allowing them to size him up. Why did he...not appear the least guilty at all? Chapter 392 - A Bird From Ancient Times

Chapter 392: A Bird From Ancient Times

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sun had already set below the horizon and the arranged time hade. The males who did not arrive in time would thus, not count. Gu Mengmeng sat on Elvis¡¯s shoulder and allowed him to carry her out like a queen making her rounds to overlook the males who had just returned from their hunt. It was undeniable that Auretin¡¯s prey were the most and even a naked eye could spot the difference. There was no need to measure anything. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to put her down. As she touched the ground, Gu Mengmeng walked directly to Auretin and asked, ¡°You returned much earlier than many males. How did you manage to get so much prey?¡± Auretin lifted the sides of his mouth at Gu Mengmeng. This smile could forcefully be categorized into one used by a high school hooligan when extorting money from a junior. Although it was a little infuriating, since the corners of his lips were curling upwards, it should be considered as a smile. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression was a little weird, Auretin kept that smile that even he found awkward. After resuming his expressionless face as cold as an icicle, he answered, ¡°I secured Sauder¡¯s entrance so everyone who came back had to split half of their prey with me or else I¡¯ll kill them and snatch all their prey away.¡± Gu Mengmeng was so shocked until she stared at him with her mouth agape. No wonder he aplished that extortion look with so much perfection just now, tsk tsk tsk, Gu Mengmeng felt that she was a reincarnated Monkey King because of her sharp eyes. Looking back at Elvis, she realized that both Elvis and Lea had a tinge of synchronizedughing intention in their eyes. She tugged onto Elvis¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Did you...do this kind of thing before?¡± Elvis nodded his head to admit with pleasure and even....a little bit of damn pride. Lea swayed hisrge tail lightly to wrap it around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. He knew what Gu Mengmeng was thinking about so he took the initiative to answer her doubts, ¡°Being able to snatch the prey from other males¡¯ hands proves that his abilities are better than those males. Looking at this amount...he must¡¯ve felt that he would definitely win before he stopped and before he stopped, he didn¡¯t lose a single battle or else all these prey would¡¯ve been stolen by others long ago. Ha, judging by his skills, even if he was to go on a hunt, he will also definitely win but he chose to use this kind of method...seems like showcasing his abilities to you is his real motive.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng hummed, not fully understanding what he had just said. She was still thinking to herself, what a bird from ancient times, how different was his train of thoughts? What exactly made them think that the more cruel they are and the more fights they win, girls would like them more? Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips and thought, ¡°Aspared to those hooligans in school, those Prince Charming seniors from the swimming club were much more popr. Everyday, they just soaked themselves in the water with just a swimming trunk and the moment they came out from the water, crystal-clear water droplets sshed in all directions...hiss, that¡¯s truly what you call salivating.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng,¡± Elvis called Gu Mengmeng back into reality with a darkened face. Gu Mengmeng wiped the saliva off her mouth and realized that she was salivating at Auretin when she was actually thinking of other people. F*** it, this time, she could not exin herself anymore. Elvis would be more certain that she had taken a fancy on this white tiger. Gu Mengmeng sighed, at least she knew that she was innocent. Thus, she opened her mouth to ask again, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one with the most prey today, I¡¯ll send you an invitation on behalf of Saint Nazaire to wee you in joining Saint Nazaire.¡± Auretin remained silent for a while, his face still as cold as ice. He said without any expression, ¡°I want to be your guardian beast. Unless you agree, I¡¯ll not be willing to join Saint Nazaire.¡± Chapter 393 - Guardian Beast?

Chapter 393: Guardian Beast?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body softened and she almost fell. Damn it, wasn¡¯t it just Elvis being a petty person with too much jealousy in him? It¡¯s also because of the strangely urate sixth sense males derived from all thepetitive stress? However... ¡°What¡¯s guardian beasts?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea. Lea swayed hisrge tail and said, ¡°There, those who have handsome appearances and know how to get your favor but don¡¯t have enough qualifications to mate with you, like me, are called beast pets. We¡¯re your toys being at your beck and call...¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately gestured and shouted, ¡°Go, go go!¡± Lea, however, smiled as he grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and moved it from her left side to her right. Then, he leaned his body forward, closer to Gu Mengmeng as he said with a smiley face, ¡°Look, at your call, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a fakeugh and gave up on treatment as she waited for Lea to continue. Lea said, ¡°Guardian beasts are a type of family member but they have a lower status than beast pets. They¡¯re the first defense line protecting females and whenever the female¡¯s in danger, they will always be the first ones in front of her so as to buy some time for the female and her other family members. But, because they can¡¯t curry the favor of the female, they don¡¯t even have the chance to enter the cave and mating...is more impossible. To put it inly, they¡¯re just entrance guards.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin awkwardly before whispering to Lea, ¡°Can you please put it more tactfully? How hurting it is to one¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°Pride?¡± Lea repeated thest word from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sentence. Then, he pushed his charming but flirtatious face closer to Gu Mengmeng while smiling sheepishly. His fluffyrge tail swept itself across her calf as he spoke with an ambiguous and romantic tone, ¡°Why will males still need their pride in front of females? Look how Elvis and I degrade ourselves to act out the role of a half-orc just to gain your fancy.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally reacted to what he had just said, she seemed to recall how after she ruffled Elvis¡¯s tail once when she was pregnant, he never ever kept his tail up again. Just with a random scoop of her arms, she was able to hug it and when she was sitting, it acted as a back cushion; when she was lying down, it acted as a warm fur nket; when she was standing, it acted as a toy for her to y in her hands; when they were having OOXX, it acted as a sex toy. She was already used to Elvis¡¯s tail being by her side but she forgot how only half-orcs would show their beast features. Elvis...had always been ridiculed by others behind his back for being a half-orc? And she actually did not notice it at all. Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis in guilt and said, ¡°Keep your tail, you¡¯re clearly not a half-orc...¡± However, Elvis smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to know that I¡¯m not a half-orc.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°But they will make a joke out of you...¡± Elvis said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis¡¯s waist and said while pouting, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ll spoil me like this.¡± Elvis said, ¡°Other females have a few and even ten over males to spoil her but you only have me. If we can¡¯t beat them in number, we can only win them in terms of quality. You mentioned before, only qualitative changes can result in quantitative changes so whatever other females have...I can¡¯t give you any less.¡± Gu Mengmeng was so touched till hearts formed in her eyes. She whined with a sobbing tone, ¡°Hubby~ you¡¯re so good~¡± Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head but peered over at Auretin. With a cold tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect my own female. There¡¯s no spot for you by her side.¡± Chapter 394 - 4: Prince Charming’s Swimwear.JPG

Chapter 394: Prince Charming¡¯s Swimwear.JPG

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auretin remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°There cannot only be two males by the messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s side.¡± Elvis squinted his eyes, his murderous aura starting to spread. Nobody knew whether Auretin was unable to feel Elvis¡¯s murderous intention, too confident in himself or just a mere wooden block with face paralysis. Anyway, when facing the dangerous aura from Elvis, his reaction was...not reacting. The two of them just stared directly into each other¡¯s eyes like that, causing Gu Mengmeng to feel an immense level of stress from standing between them. Gu Mengmeng did not know when they n to end this staring contest so she prepared to secretly back away to look at the prey of others. However, just then, Auretin started speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to mate with the messenger of the Beast Deity so you don¡¯t have to take so much precaution against me.¡± Elvis scorned while giving a coldugh, ¡°You think that my Mengmeng will take a fancy on you? Ha.¡± Auretin was still expressionless as he nced at Elvis then at Gu Mengmeng before nodding his head in silence. ¡°Huh?!¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately shook her hands profusely as she exined, ¡°I I I...I don¡¯t have that intention, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Auretin was still expressionless. Although his eyes were looking towards Gu Mengmeng, he looked like he was out of focus as he said, ¡°You tried to persuade your male to not kill me just now.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Auretin added, ¡°You evenplimented me for being a good cabbage and still rejoiced over the fact that I hadn¡¯t mate with other females.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Auretin continued further, ¡°You still told me in a deliberate, loud voice that if I want to join your family, I shouldn¡¯t have any interest in you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and retorted, ¡°Huh, this one is a no, I didn¡¯t say this before.¡± Auretin stayed quiet for a while before he pinched his throat and looked towards Elvis, as if he was imitating someone. ¡°Hubby, how about this? If his condition to join the tribe is mating with me, we¡¯ll not pick him. My tribecks warriors but my family doesn¡¯tck males. But if he doesn¡¯t even have the intention at all and it¡¯s just both of you creating a scene without any rhyme or reason, all of us should take deep breaths and forget everything that happened earlier, alright? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and felt that even a hundred mouths could not exin herself. After Auretin finished speaking, he resumed his normal tone and manner of speaking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that earlier just to tell me that if I want to join your family, I can¡¯t be interested in you? You told me the method to join your family, doesn¡¯t this imply that you had taken a fancy on me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, ¡°...¡± She truly admired the damn train of thoughts of males in the Beast World. Auretin added, ¡°Furthermore, you even upheld my pride in front of your beast pet.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head to look at Lea nkly. Lea shrugged his shoulders and nodded his head helplessly, implying that Gu Mengmeng indeed did that just now. Then, Auretin continued, ¡°Moreover, you looked at me for such a long time just now and even salivated...¡± ¡°Pfft....¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head to ask the heavens, ¡°Can I choose to vomit blood and die now?¡± Gu Mengmeng gestured a stop hand gesture and said, ¡°I can exin the salivating issue. That was not because of you, I was just lost in thoughts because I recalled a prince charming¡¯s swimwear.JPG in the past. This has nothing got to do with you, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± As Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, she felt a chill down her spine. Turning her neck back stiffly, she witnessed Elvis and Lea¡¯s dark and unpredictable smiles, ¡°Prince charming...swimwear...dot J P G?¡± Chapter 395 - Are You So Scared That I’ll Kill Him?

Chapter 395: Are You So Scared That I¡¯ll Kill Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng chuckled sheepishly as she licked her lips and said, ¡°Many are watching, leave me with some reputation.¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk when we get backter.¡± ¡°Yippee~¡± Gu Mengmeng pounced into Elvis¡¯s arms and smacked her lips on his face. ¡°So caring, you¡¯re indeed my hubby.¡± Elvis chuckled as he patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head gently, the corners of his lips curving upwards. However, his voice was very calm and did not have any fluctuations at all, ¡°There¡¯s no use in ying up to me. You still have to exin clearly regarding the prince charming¡¯s swimwear matter.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, she really wanted to p herself twice. What a clever way to die, why did she mention the prince charming¡¯s swimwear?! Lea was also fake-smiling as he whispered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Yeah, I really want to know...how exactly does the prince charming look?¡± Gu Mengmengughed out of guilt and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just settle the serious matters first, alright? Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes andnded their sight on Auretin. ¡°If your condition is to be Xiao Meng¡¯s guardian beast, we¡¯ll only treat it as you giving up this slot. What a pity, you¡¯re not fated to belong to Saint Nazaire.¡± Auretin still did not have any expression on his face, nobody knew whether he was disappointed or angry. He just stared at Elvis quietly and after a long time, he then spoke, ¡°You¡¯re the tribe leader but she¡¯s the messenger of the Beast Deity. You can¡¯t make any decision on her behalf.¡± Elvis raised his brow and sniggered, saying, ¡°If you want to enter Xiao Meng¡¯s family, even if you want to only be a guardian beast, you¡¯ve yet to pass my test. How long do you think...you can support yourself in front of me?¡± Auretin contemted over that question seriously for quite some time before he shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, we can try.¡± Elvis handed Gu Mengmeng to Lea before warming his neck up. After what¡¯s considered to be a warm-up, he walked towards Auretin slowly, step by step. Was this...implying that they were going to battle? ¡°Hey hey hey...¡± Gu Mengmeng called out, sessfully getting their attention. Being stared at by two pairs of bloodshot eyes, Gu Mengmeng still felt some form of pressure. She stretched her hand out at Elvis cowardly and said, ¡°Hubby, hug.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud helplessly. He walked back and brought Gu Mengmeng out from Lea¡¯s arms, hugging her tightly. Then, he touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose lightly and asked, ¡°Are you so scared that I¡¯ll kill him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°We agreed before that you can only fight with the males I acknowledge. He...is not someone I acknowledge so you don¡¯t have to waste your physical strength on him.¡± Elvis was taken aback for a second before he smiled more radiantly. He whispered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Is there anything happening tonight....that requires me to save up my physical strength?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed hard as she stuttered, ¡°I I I...¡± Elvis nodded his head and said, ¡°I understand, naturally it¡¯s you.¡± Gu Mengmeng truly felt that life had lost all hope. Heavenly god, mother earth, she really didn¡¯t mean it that way... Elvis kept Gu Mengmeng in his embrace as he turned his head to look at Auretin. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it yourself, Xiao Meng said that you¡¯re not someone she acknowledged so don¡¯t mention anything regarding guardian beasts. If you¡¯re not willing to join Saint Nazaire, we won¡¯t force it either.¡± Auretin tilted his head and looked at the conflicted Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head up nkly. ¡°Huh?¡± Auretin pointed at Elvis and asked, ¡°Why are you not willing to ept me?¡± Chapter 396 - I’m Sure Your Mother Didn’t Discuss It With You Either Before You Were Born, Right?

Chapter 396: I¡¯m Sure Your Mother Didn¡¯t Discuss It With You Either Before You Were Born, Right?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin as if she was looking at an idiot and said, ¡°Because I have a husband already.¡± Auretin probed further, ¡°But, even normal females have more than one partner. And moreover, you¡¯re the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly and replied him, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity, I¡¯m naturally different from other females. I just need one partner.¡± Auretin remained silent for a while before asking again, ¡°Why is it him? Won¡¯t you feel scared or...disgusted?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked Auretin while staring at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Auretin peered at Elvis before looking back at Gu Mengmeng, answering her, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about his...family background?¡± The expression on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was not very pleasant and she said with a clear repulsive tone, ¡°I know, but what has my husband¡¯s family background got to do with you? What position are you in to make thoughtlessments of him in front of me?¡± Auretin was taken aback and had the first expression Gu Mengmeng did not see before. He just merely widened his eyes a little, but it was enough to express his astonishment. ¡°You know his family background but you¡¯re still willing to ept him and you¡¯re neither scared of him nor dislike him?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled up her sleeves and prepared herself to whack him. However, looking at all the prey stacked in front of him, Gu Mengmeng felt that she still ought to have some manners of a gentleman and that she should try to not take action if she could just reason. Thus, she lifted her chin up with her arms akimbo and said, ¡°Everyone can¡¯t choose their family background, I¡¯m sure that your mother didn¡¯t discuss it with you either before you were born, right? No matter how freaking awesome your parents are, that¡¯s because your parents have the ability and this has nothing got to do with you. On the other hand, no matter how extremely wicked your parents are, that¡¯s because theyck morals. When they are forced to be executed, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t pull you along just because you¡¯re their son.¡± Auretin¡¯s gaze was fixated on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face the whole time. Listening to how she was filled with righteous indignation, his eyes started to have some focus even though he was clearly the one getting scolded. In his pupils, one could slowly see the reflection of her petite but powerful figure. ¡°Regarding whether you¡¯ve the right to find fault with my husband, the prerequisite is having something that¡¯s better than him and not because your parents are much more impressive or awesome than his, do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng spewed out all those words in one breath and after taking two deep breaths, she then continued, ¡°Originally, you¡¯re a capable and talented male and I wanted to sincerely invite you to join Saint Nazaire to be a member of our tribe. But seems like....¡± Auretin lifted his head up before he said with his eyes brimming with radiating vigor, ¡°I¡¯m willing to join Saint Nazaire without any additional terms.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she blinked her eyes, asking, ¡°Are...you sure?¡± Auretin nodded his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave an awkward smile as she turned back to Elvis and said, ¡°That...why don¡¯t we take two deep breaths and forget everything that happened earlier.¡± Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned from ear to ear as she extended her hand towards Auretin and said, ¡°I wee you to join Saint Nazaire.¡± Auretin was shocked for a moment before he knelt down on the floor on one knee and ced his head below Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, giving off a....image of ¡®May the lord bless me¡¯. Gu Mengmeng was so speechless until she choked and sighed. Why are the differences in our cultures as wide as the milky way? I just wanted to shake my hand with you to disy my friendliness, big brother. What joke are you making by kneeling by my feet with that righteous expression? How am I supposed to react to your joke... Chapter 397 - I’m At Fault, Alright

Chapter 397: I¡¯m At Fault, Alright

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis appeared much more calm than Gu Mengmeng. He directly carried Gu Mengmeng up and turned away, without looking back for even a second. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Huh? We¡¯ve to choose ten warriors today. We had just chosen one, there¡¯s nine more left.¡± Elvis smiled and replied, ¡°Lea had made a judgment ording to the number of prey and how precious they are when you and Auretin were making eyes at each other. The other nine had been chosen, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng retorted, ¡°Huh? I¡¯m the HR. You¡¯re acting beyond your authority, you¡¯re interfering with the sales of other departments, you¡¯re...¡± Elvis paused his steps and asked Gu Mengmeng while looking at her, ¡°Do you want to choose warriors for the tribe or males for yourself?¡± Gu Mengmeng spoke with a force of justice, ¡°Of course I¡¯m choosing warriors for the tribe. Although I can also look at those pretty-looking males at the same time, that definitely won¡¯t affect my professional judgment. Being scrupulous in separating public from private interests is my basic principle, alright?¡± Elvis raised his brow and repeated, ¡°Look at those pretty-looking males...huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth instantly, just a moment of folly and she blurted out all the words in her heart identally. Her big eyes darted fast before she shook her head guiltily in an attempt to take back all the words she just said. Lea swayed hisrge tail and extended a hand to hook Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. With his other hand, he ced it on Elvis¡¯s shoulder and leaned his body forward in an ambiguous and seductive posture. His moist lips appeared particrly attractive under the moonlight while the smile in his long eyes epassed a dangerous smell. ¡°When was thest time you looked at me so closely? Huh? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re...sick of my body and looks?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt goosebumps forming over her entire body. She had a premonition, if Elvis¡¯s jealous, all he could do was not to let her get out of bed herself. But if Lea¡¯s jealous...hmm, all she could imagine was a pitch ck scene, she could not think of anything. All she could feel was that it would be really scary, really scary... ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m just looking. Although I¡¯m already a married woman, I can still look right...just looking. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s considered acting loose, right? Both of you will also look at other beauties...beautiful females, right?¡± Elvis said, ¡°Besides you, I won¡¯t look at other females.¡± Lea said, ¡°Even though my gaze is fixated on you, I still can¡¯t be at ease because I¡¯m scared that others will beat me to it and snatch away that tiny spot I have in your heart. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sympathize with me, but how can you use me after being the one at fault?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m at fault, alright? I won¡¯t look at pretty-looking males in the future, alright...¡± Upon seeing her wronged expression, Elvis felt conflicted. He sighed and said, ¡°If you feel that I can¡¯t satisfy you and you need more males...you can consider Lea first.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like crying but no tears fell. ¡°I really know my mistake. I¡¯ll be more scrupulous in separating public from private interests in the future. When I¡¯m working, I¡¯m only allowed to work and when I¡¯m looking at pretty-looking males...I¡¯ll only look at you, is this alright? Don¡¯t keep mentioning the word mating, I really don¡¯t have the idea. I just want to take a look....¡± Elvis did not say anything else as he just headed to the stone house while carrying Gu Mengmeng. Lea swayed his tail and followed them from behind. And at a position where both Gu Mengmeng and Elvis could not see, bitterness was seen in Lea¡¯s smile. If, he could also carry Mengmeng like that and ask her if she had taken a fancy on other males as a matter of course? And ask her if it was because he couldn¡¯t satisfy her? How nice would that be? Sighing, Lea resumed his usual charming manner and tidied up all his emotions, pretending that he was...never sad before. Chapter 398 - Cheating Before Marriage

Chapter 398: Cheating Before Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After they returned back to the stone house, Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng by the bed while both him and Lea stood beside each other in front of her. He nced at Gu Mengmeng coldly and said, ¡°Alright, now there¡¯s no one else here, you can talk about that Prince Charming¡¯s swimwear J P G you mentioned earlier.¡± Gu Mengmeng truly felt that she was stuck in an embarrassing atmosphere this entire day. She was on the brink of getting the ¡¯embarrassed¡¯ bug. Her mouth twitched and she gave a fake smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget...¡± Elvis nodded but did not say a word. Lea moved his body to the side to appear casual and indifferent. ying with his own fingers, he said with a disappointed tone, ¡°I remember how you used to call me Beauty in the past...but this is the first time I heard of the title Prince Charming. Seems like he¡¯s a lot prettier than me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°No, no, the males in my world can¡¯tpare with you guys here. They¡¯re not on the same level as all of you.¡± Lea looked up and smirked enchantingly, saying, ¡°But...you call him Prince Charming.¡± From the start, Elvis kept frowning. After remaining silent for a long time, he finally opened his mouth to speak, ¡°So, the reason why you wore those strange clothes the first time I saw you was because you were going to see him?¡± ¡°What? How did you know?¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out and after a second, she instantly realized that she had said the wrong words again. She hurriedly covered her mouth, but it was toote. Gu Mengmeng sighed and whined, why was her IQ not operating today? Looking up at Elvis, she asked pitifully, ¡°If I¡¯m honest with you, can you be more lenient with me?¡± Elvis stayed silent before saying, ¡°So you originally wore those clothes to see him...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as if she had been caught red-handed in bed after being unfaithful to her husband but who the hell heard of cheating before marriage? Elvis¡¯s pupils were filled with strong disappointment and sorrow. He stared at Gu Mengmeng like that with his pupils looking like a ck hole which could suck the entire Gu Mengmeng inside. ¡°Back then, you clearly said that you took the risk of drowning for me...then, you kissed me. But....that was originally a lie?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Elvis¡¯s gaze really made her heart ache. She stood up from the bed and pounced towards Elvis at the bolt of lightning. The distance between them was a little further, if Elvis did not step forward to catch her, she would most probably fall to the ground. However, no matter how sad Elvis was, he would never bear to see her injured. So, Elvis had already hugged her in his arms firmly without Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body tilting more than 30 degrees. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and whispered in a light and gentle tone, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, everything, alright?¡± Elvis hesitated, but eventually nodded. Gu Mengmeng sat up straight and cupped Elvis¡¯s face, looking into his eyes. ¡°That day, I indeed wore the bikini to see that swimwear Prince Charming, but I didn¡¯t even get to see him when I transmigrated to this ce and met you. I worship him a lot but...he doesn¡¯t even know who I am. We don¡¯t have anything going on between us, really, don¡¯t be sad, alright?¡± Elvis¡¯s brows were still deeply furrowed. His blue eyes sparkled an uneasy brightness as he asked, ¡°What if you met him that day? Will you....note here then? I almost couldn¡¯t meet you, right?¡± Elvis¡¯s voice was shaking and this made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached really badly. She patted his back gently and said in a serious tone, ¡°Two people who¡¯re fated to fall in love will always meet each other no matter what. Just like you and me.¡± Chapter 399 - It Was Hard On You Being By The Beast Deity’s Side

Chapter 399: It Was Hard On You Being By The Beast Deity¡¯s Side

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng huddled up in Elvis¡¯s arms and swung her little feet freely. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t even recall how that Prince Charming senior looks like now. I only remembered he never admits defeat and his focused look when advancing towards his aim with all his might be very attractive. When he stood on the podium to receive his prize, the confidence he exudes made one giddy....maybe I don¡¯t like him. I just don¡¯t want to be alone anymore so that¡¯s why I wanted to find my inner sustenance.¡± Elvis frowned and asked, ¡°Alone? Don¡¯t you have...Yoo Sijin by your side?¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter as she said, ¡°Do you really still think that Yoo Sijin is a real person? That¡¯s just a story, I exined it so many times before that there¡¯s no such person in real life.¡± Elvis remained silent and did not answer her. Lea, however, swayed his tail and asked in a nonchnt manner, ¡°When you were describing him from his eyebrow to his behavior, everything was too detailed...we find it very hard to believe that all you had said was fabricated.¡± Gu Mengmeng was helpless and could only give them a lesson on what¡¯s called ¡®television¡¯. Then, Elvis asked, ¡°You like television?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°Without mobile phones, television is the best pastime, so actually, I still quite like it.¡± Elvis nodded and asked again, ¡°What does that kind of ¡®sion¡¯ look like? Where can I catch it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded for a moment before she broke out intoughter, ¡°Hubby, that¡¯s a cultural product in our world. You can¡¯t find it here.¡± Elvis¡¯s expression be disappointed as he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is...it a divine artifact from the Beast Deity World....¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head while suppressing herughter. ¡°I guess it¡¯s considered one, but that thing hurts your eyes so life is better without it.¡± Elvis nodded and asked, ¡°So, the reason why you can¡¯t see anything in the dark when you first came was because of that ¡®sion¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say that even without mobile phones and televisions, she originally would not be able to see anything at night. But after contemting over it for a while, she decided to give up and thus, nodded her head in agreement. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms and lightly patted her back tofort her, ¡°It was hard on you being...by the Beast Deity¡¯s side. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t appear by your side to take care of you properly back then that¡¯s why you went through so much hardships and even hurt your eyes.....¡± ¡°Actually...¡± Gu Mengmeng was thinking that under this kind of sorrowful atmosphere, was it a little spoilsport if she said that she enjoyed watching television and ying with her mobile phone? Breathing in deeply, Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to meet me now. I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my right to watch television and y mobile phones for an entire lifetime to exchange the times you¡¯re with me.¡± While Elvis was stuck in self-me of not participating in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s past, Lea was wide-awake andprehended another issue. ¡°So, before you came here, you were always alone? Were your Father Beast and Mother Beast not by your side?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile froze and she mped her lips together. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°When I was still a small kid, my Father abandoned my Mother and mated with another younger female. From that day onwards, I¡¯ve not heard from him and he seemed like he disappeared from this world. My Mother mated with another male and when they gave birth to a son, the burdensome me was finally abandoned.¡± Chapter 400 - I Think It’s Still Quite Worth It

Chapter 400: I Think It¡¯s Still Quite Worth It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis and Lea were so shocked they could not say a word. Regardless of whether it¡¯s Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Father abandoning his wife and daughter to marry another female or whether it¡¯s her Mother abandoning her after remarrying, both were things they had neither heard of nor imagined. Holding his hand tightly into a fist, Elvis felt that it was hard to breathe from theck of air. He clenched his teeth together and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re a precious female...how can they...¡± The word ¡®abandon¡¯ was too heavy, no matter what, Elvis could never use this type of word on Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°In our world, females are not as precious as how they are here. On the contrary, in many less-developed ces, people will throw their newly born daughters into the rubbish bin or abort their female fetus at those unlicensed clinics after confirming the gender of their babies through the B scanner...¡± Gu Mengmeng could feel Elvis¡¯s body shaking. That was a type of struggle between anger and heartache. She knew that her man was being sad over her past. Lifting her head up, Gu Mengmeng smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m still considered good, at least my Mother raised me until I was 14. I was able to earn some living expenses by performing at the theater in the theme park. During winter and summer breaks, I earned my own school fees by working an hourly part-time job at Mcdonalds. After I turned 18, life was easier to live because I had a full-term schrship. Lodging at school and food at the canteen was also a lot cheaper than outside so...university life is the most rxing and satisfactory period in my entire life. I originally wanted to learn from others and date someone in the most wonderful time of my life but sadly, I didn¡¯t get to even confess when I transmigrated here.¡± Elvis and Lea could not understand many words from what Gu Mengmeng had said, but they were both very clear that Gu Mengmeng was hiding a type of loneliness in her eyes. This type of loneliness was what Elvis and Lea saw in each other¡¯s eyes when they first met. However, besides loneliness, hate could be seen in their eyes as well. While in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, there was hope reflecting together with that light sense of loneliness. She stared at Elvis with those clear eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m still a very lucky person to be able toe here and meet you. You gave me a peaceful life and emotionalfort that I never experienced before. You made me believe that...my life is starting to improve.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis did not know what kind of words he should use tofort Gu Mengmeng. After deliberating for a long while, he could only say those three words, ¡°I love you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and replied him, ¡°I love you too.¡± Lea, on the other hand, finally realized why Gu Mengmeng did not want to forgive him or ept him all this while. From her perspective, he...abandoned her, right? No matter how many excuses he gave, his behavior was considered being a form of abandonment...right? Lea lowered his head and pressed his chest tightly while clenching his teeth, not bringing himself to look at Gu Mengmeng properly. Once, he had the right to protect her,fort her and care for her. But now... What position is he in for...his heart to ache? What position is he in for...him to regret? What position is he in for....him to tell her ¡®please forgive me¡¯? Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply before smiling. ¡°Alright, why do you have to make the atmosphere so stifling? If all the hardship I went through in the first half of my life was to gather all my luck to exchange for an opportunity to meet you, I think it¡¯s still quite worth it.¡± Chapter 401 - Thank You For Beautifying My Life.

Chapter 401: Thank You For Beautifying My Life.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Although both my parents are alive, I¡¯ve no one to rely on. But now, I¡¯ve you and our sons, I¡¯ve aplete family. I¡¯ll give all of you the love that I¡¯ve nowhere else to put in the past. Then, I¡¯ll ept the love all of you give me with my mind at rest and conscience clear. That way, I¡¯ll live life in happiness.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis and smiled sweetly before adding, ¡°So, don¡¯t worry that I¡¯ll leave you. You and our sons.....are everything of what I¡¯ve left. If I leave you guys, where else can I go?¡± Elvis frowned but the corners of his lips were curving upwards. He did not know what kind of emotions he was feeling now, he felt both lucky and heartache. He knew the feeling of having nothing other than one person because he experienced it before. He¡¯s Saint Nazaire¡¯s tribe leader but Saint Nazaire is not important to him at all.... The only important thing was Gu Mengmeng. And just nice, he had the luck to be the only reliance Gu Mengmeng had in her heart. Her reliance on him made him feel very lucky and happy. But the price to pay for that luck was struggling hard for many years at a ce she could not see. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms and kissed her hair, saying, ¡°If we have to pay a price to meet each other, I should be the one shouldering everything. You suffered so much because of me being useless.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head andforted him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you lead a wandering life for so many years just to meet me?¡± If he withstood all the torture in the past just to meet her... The corners of Elvis¡¯s mouth curled upwards slightly. All those bloodsheds, all those brutalities, all those torture and all those narrow escapes seemed to quietly change in his memory. They were not tragic, they were not pitiful, there were not miserable nor solemn. Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Thank you for beautifying my life.¡± That night, Gu Mengmeng told Elvis many, many interesting memories of her previous jobs. She wanted Elvis to not think of her life as too tragic as much as possible but no matter how casual her tone was, Elvis¡¯s expression was always that sullen. After that, Gu Mengmeng fell asleep in Elvis¡¯s arms and in her daze, between dreaming and being awake, she heard Elvis whisper to her ear, ¡°You still have not replied to me who exactly is the....swimwear Prince Charming?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little heart skipped a beat, so she decided to immediately go into fainting mode and sink herself into a deep sleep. Her ex-boyfriend walks around in front of her everyday, a fabricated Yoo Sijin keeps popping out from time to time just to raise his presence and if they were to add a swimwear Prince Charming in, ha...her life is really so plentiful. The next morning, when Gu Mengmeng stretched and sat up straight, she noticed that the atmosphere in the house was not right. After rubbing her eyes, she realized that Cole was standing in the room, wearing some weird clothing. The material was beast skin but the design....slightly resembled what the ancient sacrifices to gods would wear, yeah...those kinds of lower-end fakes. With a darkened face, Elvis stood in front of Cole to block him. Cole was quite simr to Lea on many aspects. He always had a modest smile that kept you at a distance. He smiled just like that at Elvis and even though both of them were clearly not talking, Gu Mengmeng could see shes of lightning taking turns to appear around them. Lea was in his beast form and huddled up beside Gu Mengmeng to act as a warm pillow. When Gu Mengmeng woke up, he would also sit up straight and use hisrge tail to wrap around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist gently. Afterzily stretching his front ws, he evolved back into human form and asked her with his morning husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep a little more?¡± Chapter 402 - The Previous Messenger Vowed to Continue His Foolish Acts

Chapter 402: The Previous Messenger Vowed to Continue His Foolish Acts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng ignored Lea. He had been sneaking up the bed every night like a Samoyed. While Gu Mengmeng tried every single way to reject and defend, he would still be in her bed no matter what type of defense she put up. Being used to something was an extremely scary thing. Because Gu Mengmeng would no longer be surprised by Lea appearing on her bed. Straight up ignoring this guy, Gu Mengmeng jumped down from her bed and walked to Elvis¡¯s side. Looking at Cole and then Elvis, she asked softly, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Great Messenger, good morning.¡± Cole bowed at Gu Mengmeng respectfully and said, ¡°Today is the Beast Deity Offering Ceremony, expressing our gratefulness to the Beast Deity for blessing the females in surviving the harsh winter, while also praying for more cubs to be born this year. Servant has been chairing this for the past few years, but since the great Messenger have returned this year, you should be doing this by right. So, servant is here to bring you over.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought about how Lea did the sorcerer¡¯s dance on the wooden tower. With an awkwardughter, she said, ¡°Well, I am not that familiar in this field, you should do it since you are used to it.¡± Cole seemed to be a little surprised, and he immediately dropped down on his knees and said in a devoted manner, ¡°Servant dare not usurp.¡± Lea wagged his tail and stood up from the bed. He hung onto Elvis¡¯s shoulders like a boneless man and his big tail wrapped around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. With azy and slightly hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Chairing the Beast Deity Offering Ceremony represents one¡¯s status and only those that have the religious authority are qualified to do it. Since you are already here, there¡¯s not a chance for him to do it, Mengmeng...¡± Lea said as he tightened his grip of the tail around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, pulling her closer to him. His slender and bony fingers hooked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and gentleness scattered in his amorous eyes. His red lips opened and he said, ¡°I also want to see how you look like in the ceremonial dress, you must be so beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and swatted away Lea¡¯s hand. She took a step back towards Elvis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do the sorcerer¡¯s dance.¡± Cole took a step forward, drew out a piece of hide from his arms and handed it over to Gu Mengmeng with both hands. He said, ¡°This is another esoterica kept by Sauder, it was said that this was on the Offering Ceremony. Please, Great Messenger, have a look.¡± Gu Mengmeng had trauma on the word ¡®esoterica¡¯, thinking to herself that it could not possibly be the handwritten version for ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡±? But she could not let Cole just holding on to the esoterica, so Gu Mengmeng took it over suspiciously. She opened it and almost got choked on her own saliva. There were two lines sewed on the hide with some unknown thread: The ceremonial dance: ¡®Little Apple¡¯ slowed down sixteen times. The offering ceremony speech: ¡®Little Apple¡¯ lyrics in English. Gu Mengmengughed suddenly. She shook the hide on her hand, turned to look at Cole, then at Lea, thinking to herself, ¡°Do you know that the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity that you respected so much was just a funny and ridiculous person that merely knew how to square-dance?¡± How did this dude managed to bluff the entire world? Even after a thousand years and nobody realized it? ¡°Great Messenger, is there any problem?¡± Cole felt Gu Mengmeng¡¯s look seemed strange and asked. Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°Come, read the offering ceremony speech for me, let¡¯s see if our versions are any different.¡± Chapter 403 - The Beast Deity Had an Infinite Depth of Knowledge

Chapter 403: The Beast Deity Had an Infinite Depth of Knowledge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole nodded his head, before closing his eyes slowly. With two hands slightly opened at the side and chin up, he really had some sort of holy feeling. ¡°Ey pluto ah... sighter farther riga rule ultra awful save route...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not contain herughter and chuckled, ¡°I nted a seed, finally grew out of the fruit?¡± Cole opened his eyes immediately and looked at Gu Mengmeng in disbelief, he could not contain his excitement. He confirmed that Gu Mengmeng must have knew the offering ceremony speech from the hide that the previous Messenger left behind. He had once doubted whether it was actually possible for the short symbols on the small piece of hide to record down theplete offering ceremony speech. But now he knew, the Beast Deity had an infinite depth of knowledge that he could never try to figure out. Well, Cole would never know about Gu Mengmeng knowing this unique English version of ¡®Little Apple¡¯ from the first week after school had started. The girls in her dormitory had decided to go to KTV to bond. While they seemed like fairdies at the start, two beers down the throat and they turned into horses running wild with all sorts of stupid acts. In the end, not knowing who took the lead, the few girls sang the English version of ¡®Little Apple¡¯ for an entire night in the KTV. The girls had a strong revolutionary friendship from that time and even set a rule that whoever broke the dormitory rule would have to sing the English version of ¡®Little Apple¡¯ three times in the field. Since Gu Mengmeng did notmit to the cleaning sessions properly due to her working part time, she had to sing one round in the field almost every single week. If not for Gu Mengmeng being very certain that all her roommates were in school attending lessons properly before she disappeared, she would be suspecting that the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity being one of them. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°Right, I understood. Isn¡¯t it just an Offering Ceremony? I will be there in a while, you can go there first, alright?¡± Cole looked at Elvis whom had a ck face the entire time, he maintained the smile he always had, nodded, looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Well then, servant will be at the tform waiting for Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her hand as a sign of acknowledgment. After Cole left, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°Hubby, why do you look so unhappy? What happened? Did Cole did anything to you?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms for a long time, only saying afterwards, ¡°If you like foxes, can¡¯t you ept Lea? Not Cole, just not Cole...¡± Gu Mengmeng was almost suffocating in Elvis¡¯s arms. Bluffed, she said, ¡°I had nothing to do with Cole, you are there every time I met him, I... I am innocent.¡± Elvis still hugged onto Gu Mengmeng tightly and he said, ¡°So you don¡¯t like him, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t like Cole a single bit, not at all.¡± Elvis heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He just sent me a challenge.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with a spooked face. Seeing how shocked she was, Elvis felt much assured. He heaved another sigh of relief, smiled and said, ¡°He said he wanted to be your beast pet and ¡®serve¡¯ you together with Lea.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and screamed in her head, ¡°Beast Deity, please tell me, the ¡®serve¡¯ he meant wasn¡¯t what I was thinking.¡± Chapter 404 - Fighting the Boss This Fast?

Chapter 404: Fighting the Boss This Fast?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You have said before, that I can¡¯t fight with any males not approved by you, so I rejected him.¡± Elvis squinted his eyes, smiled and said, ¡°Besides, I feel, I can ¡®serve¡¯ you good enough.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head violently and said, ¡°Yes yes yes, just you alone is enough to take my life away, I absolutely have zero thoughts on letting a wolf into the sheepfold or being unfaithful to my husband.¡± Elvis bridal carried Gu Mengmeng up onto the bed and said while tidying her clothes, ¡°If one day I cannot satisfy you anymore, I have no objections to whether you want to find more partners or beast pets, but... just not Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled how Elvis was always full of energy acting like the master on the bed every single time and shuddered at the thought of it. She shook her head and said, ¡°The day would probably nevere, stop worrying for nothing.¡± As though he could tell what Gu Mengmeng was thinking, Elvis grinned uncontrobly. Proudly, he nodded his head and said, ¡°No matter what, Cole have something up his sleeve, you should stay away from him.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Why did you say that? Just because he asked to be my beast pet? But Auretin even asked to be my guardian beast, why didn¡¯t you say that he had something up his sleeve?¡± Elvis stopped what he was doing and looked straight into Gu Mengmeng, his expression was serious and solemn. ¡°Cole is on a higher level than me, at least the top of the fourth level or even on the fifth.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked and said, ¡°You are scared you can¡¯t win over him?¡± Elvis hesitated before nodding his head and he said, ¡°Being able to breakthrough the third level boundary meant that he has already mated, but he said he would like to be your beast pet, this is so strange... I am worried, what if he has been instigated by his female toe and hurt you? I... I might not be able to win him.¡± With a nk face, Gu Mengmeng took a while to understand the whole situation when she finally remembered about the fixed mode of mating to ovee the third level. To someone living in the present world, it was really easy to forget things like leveling up. Gu Mengmeng asked timidly, ¡°So... is the fifth level, very powerful?¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Fifth is the highest level an orc could attain. In the entire Beast World, there are no more than a hundred that could reach this level. Any higher and he bes the Beast King... There was only one snake beast of unknown origin that made it to that level. So, if Cole do has something up his sleeve, I might not be able to protect you from his sharp ws even if Lea and I work together.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one eyebrow and said, ¡°So Cole is actually the evil boss? What the heck, we are fighting the boss this fast? I am not even prepared.¡± Lea wagged his tail and said, ¡°Rx, he dare not stir up trouble.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around, looked at Lea and asked, ¡°Hey there little demigod, why did you say so?¡± Lea knew by her expression that ¡®little demigod¡¯ was not referring to anything good, probably teasing him again. But he did not mind, tossed himself onto the bed, kneeled behind Gu Mengmeng and startedbing her hair. With nimble fingers gathering her hair, he answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Cole almost staring his eyes out when you said the offering ceremony speech just now?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°He looked shocked indeed, but still not as exaggerated as what you described.¡± Lea chuckled and said, ¡°He never shows his feelings, just now... was the most extreme I have ever seen.¡± Chapter 405 - Call Me Daddy Lea and I Will Tell You

Chapter 405: Call Me Daddy Lea and I Will Tell You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and realized that Lea seemed to expressionless most of the time too, especially in front of outsiders where he had the same fake smile, looking like he was being polite but was actually distancing himself from others. When he was together with her, Lea had more expressions, but it was also seldom for him to express outward feelings. Most of the time, it was low key and faint, the type that will be ignored if one was not paying attention. Whether it was being happy or sad, he always expressed it with a smile. Gu Mengmeng supported her chin with her hand, looked and Lea and asked, ¡°Does your family has this rule being passed down that you have to ¡®maintain the fake smile resembling a prince¡¯?¡± Lea shook his head and answered, ¡°No... At least my beast Father didn¡¯t teach me this.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Then why did Cole and you looked like the wax sculptures in Madame Tussaud¡¯s? With the fake smile on regardless of anything that happened?¡± Lea paused for a moment as though collecting his thoughts. He replied, ¡°Maybe it was because he was too important to me, that I started imitating him unconsciously.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought, maybe... Eldest brother equivalent father approximately equals to a father¡¯s love as great as the mountain? Lea¡¯s past was covered with too much sadness and Gu Mengmeng did not want to keep rubbing salt into his wounds, so she did not continue asking. Instead, she returned to the topic before and said, ¡°Maybe he was just shocked because he did not expect me to really know the offering ceremony speech? This does not mean anything, I would also be shocked if someone started reciting the entire ¡®Oxford English Dictionary in front of me.¡± Lea shook his head, let out a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Did you only see shock on his face?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, recalled carefully and indeed she only remembered seeing some expressions of shock on his face only. Lea hooked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and examined every detail on her face like admiring a piece of art. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Well no wonder, not everyone understood him like I do.¡± Lea turned his hand to brush against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small face lightly with his fingertips and said with a seducing tone, ¡°Do you want to know why Cole raised the challenge to Elvis so that he could be your beast pet, even though he clearly had his own females?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, indicating a yes. Lea¡¯s hand brushed from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders to her arms, stopping at her upper arm. Drawing some circles on it, Lea asked, ¡°Do you want to know what he wants to do during the Offering Ceremony?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, even though she knew how to do the Little Apple dance and its English lyrics, she would not be sure what other tricks did the previous ridiculous Messenger prepare. Since this ceremony was done yearly, Lea must know the details to it. There was no harm in rehearsing beforehand, in case of embarrassments on stage. So, Gu Mengmeng nodded his head again. Lea¡¯s hand continued to move downwards, past her elbow, down her lower arm and he grabbed onto her wrist. He asked again, ¡°Cole is the type to never give up if his goal was not met, he must have backup ns after Elvis rejected his challenge... Do you want to know how is he going to deal Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not even give a second thought and nodded her head violently. Lea moved his hand all the way till he met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers. With fingers interlocked, he moved his body nearer until his face was at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose tip and he said with a densely ambiguous tone, ¡°Call me Daddy Lea and I will tell you.¡± Chapter 406 - Don’t Do It Hubby!

Chapter 406: Don¡¯t Do It Hubby!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression became sullen, she rolled her eyes as she threw out a friendly ¡®get out¡¯, before pulling out her hand, turning around and she left. But Lea followed closely behind her, wagging his tail and said, ¡°You are clearly interested to know all that, why are you being so awkward? Just say it~ Come on, just a whisper loud enough for me to hear is fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned and said, ¡°I am not interested to find out anymore.¡± Lea smiled, rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Such an awkward and cute little thing. Hey, won¡¯t you feel your heart racing when you call me daddy in front of Elvis~¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed, turned around to look at her ex-boyfriend who insisted on her calling him daddy in front of her husband. Feeling extremely embarrassed, she roared, ¡°Get out!¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If you are really shy... then make Elvis say it. If he actually does it, I can ept it too~¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her saliva and started coughing violently, while some restricted sadistic and masochistic thoughts began appearing in her head uncontrobly. Something like Lea being love-struck, smiling coldly as he waved his little leather whip in a condescending manner onto Elvis whom was wearing only a bikini. Then, Elvis sobbed as he moaned with a sweet girlish voice, ¡°Daddy Lea~~ Ahhh~~¡± Eh...! Gu Mengmeng started having goosebumps all over and felt really ufortable. She could not even look at Elvis and Lea straight in the eyes. However, Lea just had to walk towards Elvis flirtatiously. With one arm around Elvis¡¯s shoulders and fingers brushing against his ears, Lea blew onto Elvis¡¯s ears and said, ¡°Mengmeng really want to know, how... Do you want to help her? I will satisfy Mengmeng¡¯s little wish if you just say ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯~¡± Gu Mengmeng was screaming in her heart, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it hubby! With a cold face, Elvis turned around expressionlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a better n.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lea blinked and responded with a single sybus instinctively. Before he could react, his knee gave way and he was shocked by Elvis¡¯s sudden burst of strong pressure. The difference between the levels was beyond Lea¡¯s control, he could not maintain his bnce and fell onto the ground funnily. Elvis stood on the spot and looked down on Lea. He said, ¡°Never go against the orders of the head of our household and never challenge the authority of the first partner, or else you will die a terrible death.¡± After that, Elvis ceased the pressure and saw Lea pouncing into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms shamelessly as though he was wronged. Half-kneeling and halfying by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, Lea buried his head onto her thigh and covered a huge portion of himself with his furry big tail. He said in an almost crying manner, ¡°Mengmeng, Elvis bullied me again, you have got to protect me... Sobs sobs sobs, I want to mate and level up... Sobs sobs sobs...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea in shock, took a while to react and she asked softly, ¡°Sorry if Ie as rude, but did you graduate from the Beast World Acting Academy? Oscar owes you 10086 Academy Awards.¡± Elvis walked towards Gu Mengmeng, hugging her up and stepped onto the root of Lea¡¯s tail. With one hand turning into the wolf¡¯s w, he said with a cold face, ¡°Answer Xiao Meng¡¯s question, or all the fur on your tail will be gone.¡± All... Gone... In Elvis¡¯s arms, Gu Mengmeng silently lit a candle for Lea. Chapter 407 - I Could Do It Once in a While

Chapter 407: I Could Do It Once in a While

Lea looked up at Gu Mengmeng with watery eyes. Since his tail was stepped on by Elvis anyway, he did not want to get up, butid on the bed like a drunk imperial concubine. ¡°Alright, you are the first partner after all.¡± Lea stretched out his armszily and supported his head. He started talking slowly, ¡°Make a guess, how many sons does my mother have?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand what Lea meant, but since he was already the Ninth Highness, it was definitely more than nine. Gu Mengmeng vaguely remembered that foxes give birth to seven to ten cubs on average, but only around four survive. Unless the person is masochistic, one usually would not count the dead ones into the ranking... So, if Lea was the Ninth Highness, it would be around two to three nests of cubs? So Gu Mengmeng guessed, ¡°Eleven or twelve?¡± Lea shook his head, smiled slyly and said, ¡°Nine, I am the smallest one.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out an awkward smile, not knowing why Lea was being so proud, was being the smallest in the family something to be proud of? That just meant that you were the slowest swimmerpared to your brothers when you were just a tadpole... Seeing Lea starting to answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s doubts, Elvis moved his feet away. Once his tail was freed, Lea wagged it twicezily and stood up straight. He looked at Elvis and said, ¡°The next time,e up with a more convincing reason to threaten me, or else I won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡± Elvis raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think I will really shave all your fur?¡± Lea shook his head and said with ¡®are you an idiot¡¯ written over his face, ¡°Mengmeng likes my tail so much, if you really do shave it all.. Well I¡¯m fine with that, at most I will remain in my human form and not show my tail, but Mengmeng will definitely be so disappointed. Will you do things... that will upset her?¡± Elvis bit his teeth and coldly said, ¡°I could do it once in a while.¡± ¡°Tsk, go on.¡± Lea despised him. Gu Mengmeng facepalmed, sometimes she really wondered how did these two enemies live together in peace in the past? How did Elvis resist his urge of strangling Lea to death with Lea¡¯s damned mouth. Stretching out her hand, Gu Mengmeng signaled a stop sign and said, ¡°Can you answer my question first, we are kind of rushing here, I have got to do the recital on stage during the ceremony in a while.¡± Lea smacked his lips and went back to the pace, ¡°Then do you know Cole¡¯s ranking in the family?¡± Gu Mengmeng had an uncertain impression of the Beast World, that many rules here resembled the conservative society in traditional China. So she did not hesitate and blurted out, ¡°The oldest of course.¡± Lea¡¯s expression did not change and he continued smiling, but Gu Mengmeng could sense a little sadness in it. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t he the oldest?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°He is the second oldest.¡± While Gu Mengmeng did not understand where did Lea¡¯s sadnesses from, her instincts told her Lea would not ask irrelevant questions. She then thought of the old rule of passing down in the past: Pass to the oldest and child of the first wife. If Cole was the second oldest, then wasn¡¯t the position of Sauder¡¯s Leader not supposed to be inherited by him? Gu Mengmeng felt a chill down her spine as she asked carefully, ¡°Then... Where¡¯s your oldest brother?¡± Lea nodded, as though he wasplimenting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sharpness, but the forced smile looked so pale and heartbreaking. Chapter 408 - I Am Not Blaming You, Don’t Mind Me

Chapter 408: I Am Not ming You, Don¡¯t Mind Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Died from the punishment of the mating contract,¡± Lea said calmly, but Gu Mengmeng could see turbulence in his eyes. ¡°Were you close to your oldest brother?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea thought for a while, shook his head and said, ¡°Not really considered close, but we were taught to be brothers that support each other, so we spent quite an amount of time together.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand why, out of nine brothers, the oldest and the youngest has to be the best pals. Lea continued and said, ¡°The oldest inherits the position of the leader, while the youngest, the witch doctor. The arrival of the Messenger of the Beast Deity is a sign of the god, she being born in Sauder is a sign of thend. If my big brother and I cooperated and formed the sign of mankind, Sauder will be brought to the top again and regain its glory.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, this desired state might be in the public interest, but it would have struck somebody¡¯s inner dark side. The answer to the identity of the person was almost obvious. ¡°So... Cole killed your eldest brother¡¯s partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea shook his head and replied, ¡°My eldest brother¡¯s partner disappeared on the day my eldest brother died. Nobody knew how she disappeared or where did she go after that. So, there were also no evidence to prove that Cole did this, but...¡± Lea did not finish his sentence. Gu Mengmeng paused and continued from where Lea had left off, ¡°But, you are suspecting he nned everything because Cole is the one who benefits the most from this?¡± Lea hesitated for a while before finally nodding his head and he said, ¡°You mentioned it before, that perfection... is the biggest loophole.¡± Gu Mengmeng somewhat remembered she did say something like that before, but had forgotten the situation that made her say this. But looking at Lea made Gu Mengmeng at a loss of what to do. Frankly, Cole indeed give people a feeling of distant, but Gu Mengmeng felt like he was not the type to make use of the sister-inw to kill his own brother. Usually, the personality determined one¡¯s features, evil people would always have some characteristics exposing it on his face. But Cole did not have anything that would make others feel ufortable. Gu Mengmeng only knew some parts of Lea¡¯s past, she could not tell how much of what Lea was speaking was from his distorted memory due to hatred, but she also did not want to question him regarding Cole and make him sadder. She weighed her words for a while, let out a sigh and said, ¡°Maybe... it was just a misunderstanding?¡± Lea did not get mad, but smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yeah, maybe it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Gu Mengmeng could clearly felt how sensitive Lea was. This sentence that sounded like approval contained so much disappointment and dismay that could not be described with words. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust what you said...¡± Gu Mengmeng exined. Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, kissed it with his lips and said, ¡°It is reasonable for someone that had lied to you before not to deserve your unconditional trust. This is my fault, I am not ming you, don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°I... I did not mean it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little panic, she knew Lea¡¯s past was filled with blood and tears, if not he would not have said things like ¡®you resembled a more alive person than me¡¯ to Elvis. She did not intend to rub salt into Lea¡¯s wounds, but this sentence had brutally torn open his festered wounds again. Chapter 409 - Planned on Seducing Me?

Chapter 409: nned on Seducing Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sorry...¡± Gu Mengmeng said submissively. Lea realized that his emotion was putting Gu Mengmeng on the spot and deliberately exaggerated the sadness and disappointment infinitely. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin amorously and said, ¡°You knew that rather than your confession of love or an apology. Why not... Call me ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯?¡± Sometimes Gu Mengmeng really could not identify when was Lea being serious and when he was not. Seeing that he was ying around again, she pushed away his hand and said, ¡°Stop saying rubbish, aren¡¯t you going to tell me what was Cole going to do? You were just beating around the bush... Why can¡¯t you just go straight to the point?¡± Lea¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°You are quite onto Cole, eh? Why, do you really want him to be your beast pet and let him ¡®serve¡¯ you together with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng red at him and said, ¡°Swallow the word ¡®serve¡¯ down your throat, I hear that again and you will know it!¡± Lea nodded and said obediently, ¡°Alright, then how about ¡®attend to¡¯? Or... ¡®wait on¡¯?¡± Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth and screamed in her head: Jesus Christ, there is a fox turned human here. I am not sure whether he had passed the trials? Would you consider striking a lightning bolt on him? Lea cleared his throat, decided that the joke was enough and continued, ¡°The snow foxes tribe was the servant of the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Within our tribe, the responsibility of ¡®serving¡¯ the Messenger is of the highest priority. In this one thousand years time, there were many tribesmen who mated to break past the third level boundary, including my father, my eldest brother and... Cole. Moreover, Cole did this to the most extreme level out of everyone I knew.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lea replied, ¡°Whether it was my father, my eldest brother or any other tribesmen that I have heard whom mated to break past the boundary, even if they don¡¯t really like their females that much, they would still provide some form of protection and care for them. Whereas for Cole... there was not a single person in the tribe that knew who is his female, no one ever saw him caring for any female at all. Oh, you are the exception...¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples and said, ¡°So you are suspecting I am Cole¡¯s female?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°If you are his female, he wouldn¡¯t have to raise the challenge to Elvis and fight for the position of the beast pet with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± She had nothing to say. Lea said, ¡°What I meant was, why would someone that did not even care for his own femalee and chase after you all of a sudden? To be your beast pet?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the question that you are supposed to answer me?¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng with the face of ¡®Huh? Really?¡¯ and waited for her to wave her fists at him, before giving a sly smile and continued, ¡°Cole had just mated when I was banished from Sauder and he had broken past the third level. After all these years, he must have gotten a lot stronger, so he was not worried about the punishment of the mating contract and hence could not be bothered about his female for a single bit. While you... I am afraid you are not a female to him, but the key to the highest power.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°So, you suspect that Cole nned on seducing me to gain the support of the Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Lea nodded his head and said, ¡°Along those lines.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°So he thinks he is Emperor Zhou of Shang dynasty and treating me as Daji? He is so certain that I will fall for him?¡± Chapter 410 - What Happened to the Pride of Being a Wolf? How Could You?

Chapter 410: What Happened to the Pride of Being a Wolf? How Could You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea smiled as he wagged his tail, heid down with his elbows against the bedside and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the Fox Seductive Fragrance of the Snow Fox tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng froze... Damn it, she had fallen for Lea¡¯s Fragrance that time when she was in the wild with Elvis. After that, her waist and back were sore for a few days as though they were run over by a train. Elvis frowned and continued with what Lea said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Fragrance only for increasing the fun during mating? Could it control one¡¯s mind too?¡± Lea covered his mouth and smiled as he looked at Elvis with ¡®Oh my gosh you are so innocent and pure¡¯ written over his face until Elvis face turned ck and shed his ws out to shave Lea¡¯s tail. But Lea wagged his tail and dashed into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, stuffing his tail into her hands. Gu Mengmeng rubbed his tail, before realizing Elvis was standing opposite her with a ck face as he remained silent. Gu Mengmeng instantly threw away Lea¡¯s tail as though she was electrocuted. Grinning, she went up to Elvis and said, ¡°Furry is a type of illness and I am beyond recovery, I just couldn¡¯t control my paws...¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck out two fists facing downwards like a cat and said, ¡°How about you chop my hands off... Sobs sobs sobs...¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and was annoyed but amused at the same time. The jealousy he felt when he saw her being so satisfied by touching Lea¡¯s tails was long gone with the sweet words she said. He felt honey spreading in his heart and he held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, bringing her into his arms. Elvis put his tail onto her hand and whispered into her ears, ¡°When you fall ill, please let me be the first person you think of, alright?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis¡¯s big tail and nodded her head sweetly, feeling extremely satisfied in her heart too. Lea looked at Elvis intively and said, ¡°What happened to the pride of being a wolf? How could you be selling your looks like others?¡± Elvis raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Talking about pride with my own female? Are you mad or am I mad?¡± Lea could not do anything but murmured to himself, ¡°Even you are fighting for attention with me now...¡± Elvis could not be bothered with his emotions and continued asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, Could the Fox Seductive fragrance control one¡¯s mind too?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°The fragrance itself could only add on to one¡¯s sense during mating, but if you know how to use it well, the female would believe that she loved the male deeply and hence obeying everything he says.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a while, she nced at Lea with aplicated look. Lea looked back at Gu Mengmeng with a gentle yet serious smile. There were affection and love in his slender eyes as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t use the fragrance on you, I... I also want to wait until the day you say ¡®I will¡¯ with your own mouth.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and lowered her head to avoid Lea¡¯s look. Because she could not ept his feelings for her and also... damn, he really did eavesdrop the day she and Elvis mated. Lea did not like to see Gu Mengmeng conflicted and troubled and he quickly changed the topic back to Cole. He said, ¡°But Cole is different, he would spare no effort to use the fragrance on you if that means he could get the power.¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt the crisis of being drugged anytime now, what happened to the wild Beast World being undeveloped and the people being simple and honest?! Chapter 411 - This Must Be Her Dark Past Chapter 411: This Must Be Her Dark Past Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then... then what should we do?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little scared. She had a taste of the fragrance, being allured into the fantasy, not able to resist it. Lea looked up at Gu Mengmeng with a serious and careful expression, there was no smile but was still assuring. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, anytime, anywhere. Whatever you want to do, bring me along.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea nkly, hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Can I bring Elvis instead?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°Only the Snow Fox tribesmen are the most sensitive to the Fox Seductive fragrance, while the whole tribe would much rather you to stay in Sauder except for me. Hence, even if someone realized Cole was using the fragrance on you, they would not remind you. Although Elvis was quite familiar with the fragrance, he would need a lot present to notice it and only when it has taken effect could he sense it before normal orcs. But with Cole¡¯s cautiousness... Do you think he will use arge amount enough to make you uncontrobly pounce onto him in public?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it carefully and shook her head, approving Lea¡¯s words. Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis¡¯s tail. Under his punk-feel tail, her small face looked even more crystal clear, her innocent eyes that resembled that of a deer¡¯s looked at Elvis with a little grievance and helplessness as she said, ¡°Hubby...¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be protecting you together with Lea. We had expected... this kind of situation long ago.¡± It was only then did Gu Mengmeng remember that from the very start when Lea and Elvis formed Saint Nazaire, they were nning to wee the Messenger of the Beast Deity and rece Sauder. She nodded her head and felt much more assured. Lea continued and said, ¡°There will definitely be idents during the ceremonyter.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and asked, ¡°What? Does Cole want me dead on stage, in front of everyone?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°No, he is probably nning on being the hero and saving the damsel in distress. I heard that females buy it a lot.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°Is this a Qiongyao drama?¡± Lea smiled and did not answer her. He looked at her and instructed, ¡°Later, be within three step¡¯s distance from me and Elvis, no matter what Cole does to separate us, you have to try your best to reject him. If you really can¡¯t... You can throw a tantrum, this is an exclusive right for females, even if you are not the Messenger of the Beast Deity, you can still do this.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head high and said, ¡°I am a gentle and well-mannereddy, I would never do such things.¡± Lea said, ¡°Just use the force you had with you when you were throwing potatoes onto Elvis. No... Just half of that would be enough to suppress the crowd.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed, dark past, this must be her dark past. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and continued asking, ¡°Are there anything else?¡± Lea suddenly smile, exchanged a look with Elvis and said, ¡°Just leave the rest to us.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and did not question any further. Elvis tidied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothing for onest time and carried her out of the stone house, while Lea followed diagonally behind him. One white and one ck, just like the day and night, with Gu Mengmeng being the Sun that shines in the day while also warming the night, spreading its brilliant aura. When the trio arrived at the tform, Cole had led everyone there and waited for a while. Seeing Gu Mengmeng, he kneeled down and said in a devoted manner, ¡°Wee Great Messenger.¡± Chapter 412 - I Felt like Such an Idiot

Chapter 412: I Felt like Such an Idiot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng went down from Elvis¡¯s arms, but stayed close to him and Lea, letting them escort her up the tform and walked past Cole without stopping. After all, she trusted Lea more than Cole. Standing on the tform, Elvis and Lea both took a step back and remained an arm¡¯s length away from Gu Mengmeng, in case anything happened, they were absolutely confident that they could protect her before she was harmed. Gu Mengmeng scanned the crowd beneath her and realized an interesting situation developing unexpectedly, everyone had their tails and ears shown, as though everyone that was attending the ceremony was a half-orc... Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea with a questioning look, while Lea shot a nce at Cole whom was under the tform. Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s nce and sure enough saw Cole wagging his furry and white big tail with a pair of fox ears on his head, looking like... Tomoe. Although she did not know what exactly was going on, Gu Mengmeng dared not ask abruptly, since the males in the Beast World had excellent hearing and nothing escaped their ears no matter how soft she spoke. Resisting her curiosity, Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and started square-dancing at a speed sixteen times slower ording to the stupid hide esoterica the previous Messenger left behind, while reading it as though she was reading a Bible. Hold it back, cannotugh... ¡°Today is a great day...¡± What the heck, I felt like such an idiot... ¡°Pluck the stars give you pulled down the moon for you...¡± Hell, can¡¯t hold it back no more... Gu Mengmeng was all red, the more she tried to hold back herughter, the more she wanted tough. Finally, she could not resist it and reallyughed till she bent down and started banging on the tform. The people under the tform was so confused, even Elvis and Lea whom were on the tform had a nk look on their faces. Elvis asked Lea with a look, ¡°Did Cole use the Fox Seductive fragrance on her?¡± Lea shook his head and replied back with a look, ¡°The fragrance had no such effects...¡± Cole was even more dumbfounded, he was feeling the holy aura shining above his head moments ago, why did Gu Mengmeng suddenly burst intoughter? Gu Mengmeng¡¯sugh made the entire world quiet. When she was finally doneughter and realized what she had just done, the atmosphere was as awkward as it could be. It was just like the China Table Tennis Team attending the Olympics, standing on the champion¡¯s podium, when the presenter just hung the gold medal over your neck and you suddenly danced ¡®Gangnam Style¡¯... The event was being broadcasted live to the whole world and you felt so embarrassed you would rather kill yourself. ¡®The background music should be: I fear the sudden silence in the air...¡¯ Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat, stood up while forcing herself to be calm and said, ¡°Well... As you all know, my father is the Beast Deity.¡± Boom... Amotion broke out under the stage, even Cole was shocked until he was speechless. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and thought, didn¡¯t she mention this in front of Dumbo thest time? Could it be that he did not spread this when he returned? What the heck, she should have grabbed Dumbo and matched their testimonies. She had nned on making the connections, but now... Damn, the teacher only asked for the reason for not paying attention in ss, but you freaking confessed about cheating in an exam... Chapter 413 - A Troubling Thing for Happiness to Come so Suddenly~

Chapter 413: A Troubling Thing for Happiness to Come so Suddenly~

Miscalction, what a miscalction. Damn, if she tried to lie now... Gu Mengmeng scanned the sea of people beneath her appearing to be so joyous, she could only let out an awkwardugh and thought, ha, how could she bluff them sessfully?! Biting her teeth, Gu Mengmeng decided to treat this ceremony as the surprise version of a mini y in a theme park. That was, the main character was heartbroken, talking nonsense on stage and changing the lines as she liked, while the other actors yed along with her on the spot... Surprisingly, that show had a 100% good rating from the audience, saying that it was... Full of emotions and delicacy... Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and signaled for the crowd to quieten down. She said, ¡°Formally introducing myself, I am the eldest daughter of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng. I am here on the Beast Deity¡¯s order to bring you light and hope, food and knowledge.¡± ¡°Beast Deity~ Beast Deity~ Beast Deity¡± There were cheering under the stage, as Gu Mengmeng unintentionally pushed the Beast Deity¡¯s lofty image to a whole new level. After all, ording to the knowledge of the Beast World, it was happy and safe by the Beast Deity¡¯s side, but the great Beast Deity sent his own daughter here just to make them lead a better life. So touched! Sure enough, the Beast Deity was such a holy and sacred being! Gu Mengmeng suddenly realized how the previous Messenger tricked everyone with just ¡®Little Apple¡¯ and ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡±, damn! Heck, it really was not about how smart the previous Messenger was, but how gullible the people in the Beast World were... As though they had never been tricked before. Gu Mengmeng shot a nce at Cole and realized he, too, was looking at her with a worshiping and devoted expression. Gu Mengmeng thought, did Lea overestimated Cole? He even believed in this type of nonsense that was made up on the spot? Gu Mengmeng straighten her back and continued, ¡°Iughed just now because my beast Father, the great Beast Deity, replied to my prayers, he said...¡± Gu Mengmeng intentionally dragged her words, until all eyes were on her and everyone was holding their breath, waiting for her next sentence. She then opened her mouth slowly and said, ¡°He will bless the Beast World and protect the devoted followers from dangers and ill fortune, turning them into great fortunes.¡± It was actually inconsiderate from Gu Mengmeng to bluff people like this, because even the words she made up were not original. That¡¯s right, she copied the idea from the Yellow Scarves Rebellion. If you were saved from dangers, it proved that the Beast Deity had indeed protected you. But if you died, it just showed that you were not devoted enough. However, such a word trap made the crowd under the stage cheer. The entire scene... was even more exaggerated than the female soldiers crying from not being able to contain their emotions when Kim Jong-un toured the military camp. Gu Mengmeng maintained the smile of the Statue of Liberty, waved and said, ¡°Since the Beast Deity had already answered our prayers, the ceremony can end here. Everyone go back to what you should be doing and don¡¯t crowd around here. After all, illegal gatherings would be searched by the police.¡± The crowd was stunned, perhaps nobody had experienced such an ¡®efficient¡¯ ceremony and could not get used to it. It was as though the teacher, who always liked to say ¡°Come students, we will end the ss after finishing this question¡± when the bell rang suddenly grabbed the book and left the ssroom before the bell. Ah, it was also a troubling thing for happiness toe so suddenly~ Gu Mengmeng felt a little despair seeing everyone standing on the spot and looking at her nkly. She sighed and said, ¡°Since everyone has nothing to do, let¡¯s continue with Saint Nazaire¡¯s mass recruitment session. Among the ten warriors chosen from thest time, six of them had mated with females in their own tribe, while three had their own females. Hence, the recruitment quota are left with thirty-one now.¡± Chapter 414 - I Am Not Interested in Someone Else’s Husband

Chapter 414: I Am Not Interested in Someone Else¡¯s Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Actually, there were not many orcs who could count, but at least they could understand that it meant the quota was decreasing in number. Besides, the six males who were single, mated in just a few days... and with the number one beauty in each tribe. This had to be the Beast Deity¡¯s blessing. Just for this reason alone, the males were more hyped up, shouting for Gu Mengmeng to announce the new round of selection criteria. Gu Mengmeng signaled for them to quieten down, before showing the professional smile of a female senior executive and said, ¡°Considering the family members of warriors, we will set the number of people chosen to be five. The question for this round of recruitment is... this.¡± Gu Mengmeng took out two chillies, one red and one green, from the pocket of her clothes. Only Elvis and Lea knew this way of sewing pockets on a hide, so when Gu Mengmeng took out two strange fruits from thin air, the crowd was stunned again... Gu Mengmeng did not realize how an unintentional act was as shocking as performing ¡®swallow the Tower of Pisa alive¡¯ for the crowd, and continued on her own, ¡°Everyone look at this type of fruit carefully, this is the Beast Deity¡¯s blessing. Same as thest time, the deadline is before sunset, the five that returns with the highest number will obtain the ce to join Saint Nazaire.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng threw the two chillies into the crowd and said, ¡°A sample for you.¡± She immediately regretted her decision right after throwing. Damn, it was just like throwing a piece of meat into a cave of hungry wolves, would there be a stampede ident? Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up and said, ¡°Since we are done, let¡¯s go back to the stone house first.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and looked back at the crowd with a worried heart... Eh? Where were all the people? They were done fighting already? So efficient... When they walked past Cole, he did not stop Gu Mengmeng from leaving. Instead, he followed behind Elvis and walked in line with Lea. ¡°Eh? Leader Cole, why are you following us? You stay in the opposite direction as us right...¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Cole still had the smile on his face and he asked, ¡°Great Messenger, if... I bring back the most number of Beast Deity¡¯s blessings, can I join Saint Nazaire too?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we talked about this thest time? Your Sauder is the tribe for the previous Messenger, it¡¯s not too appropriate for me toe and steal yournd. You should just stay and guard Sauder well.¡± Cole looked a little depressed and he asked, ¡°Is... Is Sauder being abandoned by the Beast Deity and hence not able to receive the blessing of the Messenger?¡± Gu Mengmeng let out an awkwardughter and said, ¡°Every new sovereign brings his own courtiers, it has been like this since the past. Anyone would feel more assured using their own men, I seek your understanding.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes were a little simr to Lea¡¯s, but it was not the ssic slender eyes Lea had, his was bigger and shorter, looking less amorous but more bright. At that moment, the bright pair of eyes were like transparent ss reflecting the Sun¡¯s rays, shining directly onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as Cole asked, ¡°Make me the great Messenger¡¯s ¡®own men¡¯, can¡¯t you?¡± Gu Mengmengughed dryly and replied, ¡°Of course not, I am not interested in someone else¡¯s husband, it¡¯s inconsiderate to ruin other families, I will never do it.¡± ¡°The great Messenger knows that I have mated?¡± Cole asked. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°My husband is a fourth level orc, when he released the beast pressure thest time, you were perfectly fine, this proves that you have broken past the third level boundary, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 415 - You Just Enjoy Looking at Others in Pain Chapter 415: You Just Enjoy Looking at Others in Pain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole lowered his head, stroked his chin and said, ¡°Ah... So this is where I¡¯ve gone wrong. If I had known it earlier, I would have to pretend to faint that time...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Surely that isn¡¯t the key point?¡± Cole looked up and asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s the key point?¡± Gu Mengmeng stunned for a moment and suddenly she could not remember what was the key point... ¡°The key point is, as a mated male, why are you always following our Mengmeng and not going back to your own ce to coax your female?¡± Lea intentionally stood in between Cole and Elvis, pushing Cole out for a whole body¡¯s length. Cole looked at Lea with smiley eyes and said, ¡°I heard that the great Messenger likes your tail the most?¡± Lea paused, before asking, ¡°Why?¡± Cole said, ¡°Then do you still want your tail?¡± Lea let out a coldugh and said, ¡°This time, you want to take away my tail?¡± Cole wagged the furry tail behind him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it away, I have that.¡± Lea said in a way as if suddenly realizing, ¡°Ah, I had forgotten, you just enjoy looking at others in pain.¡± Cole¡¯s look sharpen and looked down on Lea coldly. The smile still remained on his face, even the curvature was exactly the same and he said, ¡°Wait for the day that you could return to Sauder without relying on the Messenger¡¯s blessing before saying this to me. The present you... does not have the right to.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted on Elvis¡¯s shoulder and signaled for him to let her down on the ground. Elvis hesitated for a while before doing so. Gu Mengmeng walked to Lea¡¯s side, opened both of her arms as a sign of wanting hugs. Lea stunned for a moment, then hugged Gu Mengmeng with a gentle smile. He buried his nose tip into her neck and enjoyed the hug that he had waited for ages. As for Cole... he did not matter any more. Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea¡¯s neck back, looked at Cole and said, ¡°The Lea now is not the Ninth Highness that you could banish however you like. He is my family member now, so please be more respectful when you speak to him. Or else, I don¡¯t mind using the power as a Messenger of the Beast Deity and destroying Sauder.¡± Cole looked like he did not expect Gu Mengmeng to stand up for Lea, he was a little surprised, but his expression remained almost unchanged. With his right hand on his left chest, Lea said respectfully and devotedly, ¡°Yes, as the Messenger¡¯s orders.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted on Lea¡¯s back lightly, then turned to Cole and said, ¡°If there are no other matters, Leader Cole, please take your leave. Our family is going back for a meal and we did not prepare food for you.¡± Cole tilted his head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright great Messenger, I can just look at you eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said with a polite smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother tell you it¡¯s an ill-mannered thing to stare at other people eating?¡± Cole shook his head honestly. Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Then I am telling you now, staring at others eating is an extremely impolite thing to do, you will be looked down upon.¡± Cole nodded his head confusedly and said, ¡°Then I will turn around when you eat, I won¡¯t look at you.¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her mouth and said, ¡°But our home also don¡¯t have the air to amodate you, unless you stop breathing the moment you enter the boundary of my house, if not it would not be too convenient for us to wee you.¡± Lea tilted his face, leaned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and looked at Cole through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. He said coquettishly, ¡°Mengmeng, I don¡¯t like foxes in our house other than myself.¡± Chapter 416 - Mighty Messenger, Are You Biased Towards Lea?

Chapter 416: Mighty Messenger, Are You Biased Towards Lea?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng seemed sorry as she looked at Cole, ¡°You heard it, Lea has always been this awkward, and cannot contain a second vixen in the family. So, I¡¯m sorry, but please do not visit my stone house for no reason in the future.¡± Cole tilted his head, asking sceptically, ¡°Mighty Messenger, are you biased towards Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and admitted generously, ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Cole nodded, ¡°I could. I just asked because I wasn¡¯t sure.¡± Cole remained silent for two seconds before continuing to ask, ¡°Since Mighty Messenger likes Lea so much, why don¡¯t you mate with him instead of making him remain in the position of a beast pet?¡± This hit Gu Mengmeng right in her soft spot. Although her breakup with Lea had been nned by Lea, she could note up with an answer. She had always felt a sense of guilt, it was as if she was the one that had betrayed him. Perhaps, it was because she had Elvis after their breakup, and was living happily while Lea remained single without understanding why, and stayed by her side protecting her in the position of a ¡°beast pet¡±. However, what can she give back to him today? Emotion is the hardest to calcte in this world. Elvis went up and blocked Cole¡¯s line of sight, ¡°Who are you to be involved in our family business?¡± Suddenly, Cole startedughing. In his eyes, although there were only three people in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family, but they had such aplicated familial rtionship that was difficult toprehend. Beast pets are nothing but something females y with when they are bored, and usually nobody would be bothered when they are being degraded. However, Gu Mengmeng was standing up for Lea. Although the first partner would not obstruct the female from mating with other males, but they would usually try to hinder secretly, preventing other males from getting close to their females easily. This is especially so towards the males who are handsome and could possibly attract females easily. For types like Lea, one would usually strongly protect their females from even before mating. Rather than doing nothing, it would have been better for Gu Mengmeng to say things that could agitate Lea so that he would lose all hope and leave. However, the idiotic wolf from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family... actually came out to Lea¡¯s rescue? Snorting, Elvis ignored Cole¡¯s confused expression and was ready to turn around, before Cole suddenly spoke, ¡°I can be considered the second brother of that fox. With this identity, could I perhaps question it?¡± Lea¡¯s expression was cold as he carried Gu Mengmeng and stood beside Elvis, his shoulder against Elvis¡¯, both beside Gu Mengmeng. There was only indifference in his long, narrow eyes. His voice was soft. There was no anger, no growling. He was just like a bowl of still water without any waves as he replied, ¡°I remember the day when Sauder banished me, leader Cole said it yourself that from then on, there would no longer be a Ninth Highness in Sauder, and you would no longer have a brother like me. Now what? Now that you¡¯ve seen Gu Mengmeng being nice to me, you want to rekindle our kinship? I¡¯m sorry, there is only Gu Mengmeng and Elvis left in my family... I do not have a so-called ¡°second brother¡±.¡± With that, Lea turned around to leave with Elvis, and did not turn around to look at Cole. Gu Mengmeng could sense Lea¡¯s body trembling. Her heart felt a pang of pain from seeing his peaceful face. Chapter 417 - Series Lived Long Enough To See Chapter 417: Series Lived Long Enough To See Will he... continue being like this? Acting like nothing is wrong, and that he can smile and get through everything when actually, Sauder is a scar on his heart. How could it not hurt? ¡°Sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned on Lea¡¯s shoulder and put her arms around his neck, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly deal with this hiring thing and return to Saint Nazaire. In the future, the beauty pageants shall be held in Saint Nazaire, and we shall never return to Sauder, alright?¡± Lea¡¯s body stiffened, raising his head with some difficulty and caressed the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. His voice sounded like flowing water, he said with slight pain, ¡°The pain of the past is worth it, if it means your heart will ache once for me. Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. I am no longer the person I was back then, the Ninth Highness that could be easily manipted. Now... there are things that I would want to fight with my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything. She remembered Elvis mentioning, Lea only had destruction in his eyes back in those days, and everything he did was to ruin Sauder. However, now he is saying that everything he does is to protect some things with his life. Her heart, contracted tightly. Can she say she did not understand? Did not understand what he wanted to protect? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grip tightened subconsciously as she bit her bottom lip, replying in an extremely soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Lea...¡± Lea¡¯s smile was so bitter, but he did not have the heart for Gu Mengmeng to be upset. So, he took a deep breath, and faked a smile that looked bright and happy, replying in a flirtatious tone, ¡°You know, I much rather prefer a confession over an apology. If you really treasure me, how about you call me ¡°Daddy Lea¡±?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything, only hugging Lea silently. The whole trip, shey quietly in his arms, neither struggling nor making any noise. Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng was trying tofort him. He also knew that once they returned to the stone house, Gu Mengmeng would return into Elvis¡¯ arms once again and would not let him carry herself like this. Unknowingly, he slowed down his footsteps. He had hoped that there was no end to this road. Eventually, they still made their way back to the little stone house. There were two people standing outside. Gu Mengmeng was stunned, then remembered one of them was the first partner of Ellie, the half-orc from the Snake tribe. As to what his name was... Gu Mengmeng had forgotten about it. Waving his hands, Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Hey, Official Xu Xian. What brings you here today? Don¡¯t you have to serve the Bai Suzhen from your family?¡± Ellie¡¯s first partner pointed at his own nose, ¡°Official Xu Xian?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded sincerely, ¡°That¡¯s right, I wanted to tell you. There are three people that I respect the most in this lifetime. Dong Yong, who dared to sleep with the fairy, Ning Cai Chen, who dared to sleep with the ghost, and Xu Xian, who dared to sleep with the snake. Aiya, I did not expect myself to meet a living one... Tsk tsk tsk, this is definitely part of the series that I have lived long enough to see.¡± Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nonsensical actions were a signal, that... it was time to let go. cing Gu Mengmeng on the ground, Lea could not hide his loving gaze. Watching thest strand of hair leave his fingertips as she scurried off, that joyful back skipping towards Darch and patting his shoulder while smiling wretchedly, Lea could not help but raise the edge of his lips. Although his arms were empty, but Lea felt sufficiently satisfied that he could watch her like this. Mengmeng had mentioned, the world is such a beautiful ce, but you are so irritable. That is not good, not good... Chapter 418 - Ellie Wants To Join The Sauder Tribe

Chapter 418: Ellie Wants To Join The Sauder Tribe

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Darch did not understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying, but the messenger of the beast deity would never be wrong. With a bow, he said, ¡°Thank you Mighty Messenger for giving me this name. From today onwards, I will be called Official Xu Xian.¡± ¡°Tsk... Hahaha... Official, what are you here for today?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked whileughing. Official Xu Xian patted his forehead, ¡°Oh, right. Almost forgot.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ arm, trying not tough and asked, ¡°What? Shoot it.¡± Official Xu Xian replied, ¡°Ellie wanted to join the Sauder tribe, so... I¡¯m here to bid farewell.¡± In the beast world, the male lovers follow wherever the females want to go to. It was amon practice. Ellie had nine partners, yet today, only this Official Xu Xian and another partner, whose name Gu Mengmeng could not remember despite his familiar appearance, came to say farewell to her. It showed these two still had an emotional attachment to Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng withheld anyughter and nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it. Although you will no longer be members of the Saint Nazaire tribe, but do not forget that it was once your home. Do you still remember how I taught everyone to store food before the winter? Before this winter, bring along the other males in your family to prepare more food, and don¡¯t make the females eat you all when she gets hungry in the winter.¡± Official Xu Xian scratched his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at us for leaving Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°I would rather destroy ten temples than ruin a single marriage. I can¡¯t possibly force you guys to give up on your own happiness and be bachelors for life in Saint Nazaire.¡± Official Xu Xian hesitated before asking, ¡°Can I really use the method you previously taught to store food for the winter? Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t teach it to anyone else.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Of course. It is your choice whether you want to teach it to others. Since I already told you all, I had no intentions to keep it a secret.¡± Official Xuxian pursed his lips, as if he wanted to say something but did not dare to. He hesitated for a long while, and even Gu Mengmeng got irritated from seeing that. Giving his chest a p, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t use to be like this, just say what you want to say, what kind of man are you? If you want to continue stammering, then don¡¯t tell others that you know me when you go out, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Official Xu Xian¡¯s face turned even redder from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s p. Like a child that had made a mistake, he asked softly, ¡°Then... are you still going to let us use the salt for the marinated meat?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it for a moment, ¡°The salt is the resource of Saint Nazaire. You will no longer be a member of the tribe, so I naturally cannot provide you with the resources for nothing. However, you can use prey of equivalent value to trade with us. As to the exact mode of exchange, I will let you know after I discuss with Elvister.¡± Official Xu Xian nodded hastily, relieved that she was willing to exchange. After all, as the messenger of the beast deity, all the males in the world can provide food for her as an honour. Furthermore, based on Elvis¡¯ hunting abilities... Gu Mengmeng would neverck any food. Thus, her willingness to exchange showed it was just a disguise for her to take care of him. This thought made Official Xu Xian shed grateful tears, feeling even more guilty about having to leave Saint Nazaire due to mating. He then promised once again that he would never tell anyone the secret of meat preservation, even if Ellie asked, he would not tell. Gu Mengmeng really wanted to tell him: It is actually fine even if you say it... However, before these words coulde out of her lips, Official Xu Xian had already waved his sleeveless arms and transformed into a beast, running into the distance. Chapter 419 - You May Have Rabies

Chapter 419: You May Have Rabies

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three of them returned to the temporary house after Official Xuxian had taken his leave. The three of them all never brought up Cole¡¯s words again, neither did anyone ask Lea about the past that still hurt him. Rather, they started to investigate another matter regarding Lea. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If Ellie was sent to me by Sauder, wouldn¡¯t she have a motive other than tricking nine males from Saint Nazaire to mate with? Although she¡¯s a half-orc, but based on her good looks and mannerisms, the males that are willing to mate with her should be aplenty.¡± Lea replied, ¡°I thought it was strange too. Not only the fact that Ellie wanted to join Sauder but also the Offering Ceremony just now. Cole actually did not try to separate you from Elvis and myself, neither did he create any opportunities to showcase himself. On the way back, he even said some things that may have made you ufortable... That was unlike him.¡± Elvis remained silent without a word, only frowning. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hubby? Are you still annoyed because of Cole?¡± Elvis looked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and nodded. Obediently, Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis¡¯ thighs and looked up at his dreamy blue eyes, asking, ¡°Because he said he wanted to be my pet beast? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get any pets.¡± Elvis raised his eyebrows, peeking at Lea with his peripheral vision andughed, ¡°Why not? Most pet beasts are obedient and tame, knowing how to make you adore them. Unlike me, who always do things that make you angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled, ¡°I have already given birth to four obedient and tame males. Hede and the rest are the ones in the world that knows how to make me adore them.¡± This made Elvis¡¯ expression instantly gloomy as he furrowed his brows, ¡°Do you miss them already?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. These few days, she had been so caught up with recruitment that she suddenly remembered that she had neglected Lea¡¯s emotions. Her physical and emotional exhaustion made her want to retreat and return back into the cave where she can hug her sons and cuddle with them. Gazing past Elvis¡¯ tail, she patted it from time to time, ¡°I wonder if they cried while I wasn¡¯t home? Did they eat well, did they miss me...¡± Elvis sneered, ¡°Have you seen a wolf cry?¡± Stunned, Gu Mengmeng tried her hardest to recall, then proceeded to shake her head. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, ¡°Although I don¡¯t really like them, but after all, they inherited our strong genes. If they feel like dying just because their mother beast is not around... then there is no need for such trash to exist.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who are you calling trash? You are the trash, your wholemunity is trash!¡± Elvis sighed, ¡°You¡¯re throwing your temper at me because of them again...¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted, feeling rather guilty. Elvis shook his head and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head, sighing, ¡°The more time passes, the more I dislike them. How about you reconsider Lea, I think interacting with Lea is much easier than with those four little ones.¡± Gu Mengmeng forced a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, my sons are easy to interact with, really~¡± Elvis raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is that so? Then why do I feel so irritated every time I see them?¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered, ¡°Maybe because you have rabies...¡± Elvis replied, ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng immediatelyughed, ¡°I will teach those four little ones well, I promise I won¡¯t let them make you angry again.¡± Chapter 420 - You Like To See Me Jealous?

Chapter 420: You Like To See Me Jealous?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis pinched and wiggled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, replying lovingly, ¡°If only you could share more of your attention to them with me, maybe I would dislike them less.¡± Gu Mengmeng put both her hands on Elvis¡¯ waist, ¡°After all, those sons are your biological sons. Just think about how much I suffered to give birth to them. Just tolerate them, even if it is just an appreciation of my hard work.¡± Elvis sighed, ¡°That was why I tolerated all these while, neither chasing them away nor biting them to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng whined, ¡°If you continue saying such scary things, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Helpless, Elvis smiled and replied, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say it, I will never say it again.¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Elvis¡¯ cheek with a loud peck, ¡°Good hubby~¡± Just this time, Gu Mengmeng no longer dared to express how much she missed her sons in front of Elvis. To cover up her emotions, Gu Mengmeng could only bring the topic back to Cole, ¡°Hubby, you haven¡¯t told us why you hated Cole.¡± Elvis remained silent for a moment, ¡°I can¡¯t say why, I just think he¡¯s dangerous.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled evilly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t simply speak badly of him just because you can¡¯t win him, would you?¡± Elvis¡¯ expression darkened, ¡°Yes, his skills are above mine, and he looks very simr to Lea. You love big tails, and his looks way bigger than that of Lea¡¯s. Although he is only one person, he had thebined strengths of Lea and I... So, do you have any interest in keeping him? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis¡¯ expression, but suddenlyughed as she held his face and gave it a loud kiss, ¡°Hubby, you look so cute when you¡¯re jealous~¡± Elvis was rather stunned by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s kiss, but he felt sweet on the inside. His dreamy blue eyes had a hint of happiness, as he ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny chin towards his lips and nted a deep kiss, until her plump lips swelled slightly before he slowly released. Using his thumb to massage her lips, he asked, ¡°You like to see me jealous? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, her face red due to theck of oxygen from the kiss, making her smile look even more lovely, ¡°You always tell me to ept others as my partner, so I thought you no longer cared about me. But weren¡¯t you jealous just now? Although you looked fierce, but I feel that it¡¯s very dependable. You finally care that there are other males around me... Also, the way you look when you¡¯re jealous is explosively hot.¡± Elvis could not help butugh out loud. He clearly remembered how even Lea had to avoid him the moment his expression darkened, having heard numerous descriptions such as ¡°horrifying¡±, ¡°cruel¡±, ¡°bloodsucking¡±, ¡°violent¡±, but it was the first time anyone had such a satisfied smile while saying his dark expression was ¡°explosively hot¡±... Elvis asked, ¡°Are you not afraid of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°What for?¡± Elvis responded, ¡°I remember once... you were very afraid of me, as if you were in constant fear that I was going to eat you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her shoulders and used her arm to bang against Elvis¡¯ chest, grumbling flirtatiously, ¡°You crazy man, haven¡¯t you eaten me clean? Our sons are already so old...¡± Elvis could not hold it back any longer as he scooped Gu Mengmeng back into his arms, hugging her with a smile. Heaving a sigh of relief, he kissed her tiny cheeks, ¡°For you... I treated every male as my love rival, yet you still thought I wasn¡¯t jealous? Hmm?¡± Chapter 421 - Can I Beat Him To Death? Chapter 421: Can I Beat Him To Death? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Smiling sweetly, Gu Mengmeng leaned in Elvis¡¯ arms, ¡°It¡¯s not so exaggerated. At least our four boys won¡¯t be your love rivals.¡± Elvis snorted, ¡°Those four rascals better watch out, they are the best at snatching my wife.¡± Gu Mengmeng acted coquettishly, giving Elvis¡¯ chest a punch before saying, ¡°You have to act like a proper father, can you not always be at odds with your own sons?¡± Elvis sighed, feeling helpless that Gu Mengmeng always protected those four little ones. However, the more she protected them, the more he felt that they were obstructions. After that, the three of them continued discussing Ellie and Cole, and came to the conclusion that it saved trouble for Ellie to remain in Sauder, anyway. During dinner time, Auretin carried a giant beast that looked like a rhinoceros outside the stone house and hesitated at the front door before finally shouting, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, are you there?¡± Elvis stood at the door, blocking all light rays from entrance. When he saw the giant beast Auretin was lugging, he frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± As if his face was paralysed, Auretin stared back at Elvis, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver food to Gu Mengmeng.¡± Elvis replied, ¡°I will prepare food for my female, there¡¯s no need for you to do so.¡± Auretin responded, ¡°Although you are the first partner of Gu Mengmeng, but you shouldn¡¯t obstruct other males from expressing goodwill and courting her.¡± Elvis sneered and slowly started to emit beast pressure. With slow increases in intensity, he watched as droplets of sweat covered the forehead of Auretin, who was lugging the giant beast. Then, once his knees could no longer handle the pressure, they gave way and made him kneel with one knee on the ground. The giant beast fell to the side, and Auretin was using his fist to jab at the ground as a form of bodily support. However, his head remained held high without any expression, looking at Elvis as if he had facial paralysis. There was neither one bit of fear, nor intention to back off. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head popped out from Elvis¡¯ waist. With her arms wrapped around his waist, she said cutely, ¡°Do you have nothing better to do other than scare him? This made even Lea feel ufortable from inside the house.¡± It was then that Elvis finally retracted the pressure, rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head lovingly, ¡°Someone is here to court you, can I beat him to death?¡± Gu Mengmeng peeked at the giant beast that had fallen beside Auretin, and looked up at Elvis, ¡°We should never hit people with good intentions. He brought a present to visit us, what are you going to beat him up for? Isn¡¯t it just about getting a meal? So petty~¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng lightly pinched Elvis¡¯ waist before skipping towards the giant beast, lying in front of it and looking at its horn. It really looked like a rhinoceros... and also a little like a hippopotamus... it could also be said that it looks like a hippopotamus with a rhinoceros horn. Anyway, it looked pretty ugly, but that horn looked quite good... Gu Mengmeng rubbed her hands and looked at Auretin, ¡°You prepared the food, we will be responsible for improvising it. Let¡¯s treat this as if we are sharing a meal, and not me epting your gift, how about that?¡± Auretin looked at Gu Mengmeng, still without any expression on his face as he slowly opened his mouth, without any intonation in his voice, ¡°I can stay for the meal too?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Of course, this prey is yours.¡± Auretin shook his head, ¡°This prey is yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, ¡°If you insist that the prey is a present for me, and not one you brought here for improvisation and meal sharing, then I can¡¯t ept it and you should bring it back.¡± Chapter 422 - I’m Afraid I Won’t Be Able To Control Myself And Pounce Onto You

Chapter 422: I¡¯m Afraid I Won¡¯t Be Able To Control Myself And Pounce Onto You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up and pointed at the horn of the giant beast that looked like a rhinoceros, ¡°You like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded without a word. Without saying anything, Elvis snapped the horn off and walked towards Auretin waving his hand, ¡°This thing, I want it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was so stunned by Elvis¡¯ action that she was speechless. Auretin was expressionless too, as if such things were normal. Elvis called Lea over and threw the beast horn into his hands, ¡°Go wash it, Xiao Meng wants to y with it.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her forehead in her palms, thinking how did that sentence sounded so awkward? Yet, she did not retort for she had indeed wanted it... At the moment, Elvis and Auretin brushed past each other, Elvis said coldly, ¡°You can screw off, don¡¯t waste the oxygen in my home.¡± Auretin clearly had no idea where the joke about wasting oxygen came from, he only knew it was the first partner trying to kick him out of the house. After some hesitation, Auretin spoke up before Elvis could take the next step forward, ¡°I¡¯ll share a meal, and prepare my own ingredients, will that work?¡± Stunned, Elvis turned around to look at that giant beast and scoffed, ¡°I have already taken away the only thing that prey had that interested us, do you think we will still allow you to stay and share a meal?¡± Auretin stayed silent for a moment, then responded, ¡°Oh, then I will hunt for a new one tomorrow ande back to share the meal.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her forehead in her palms, ¡°No need, no need for that. I just want one of that beast horn. Since you have already brought it over, then don¡¯t lug it back and forth, let¡¯s just eat together.¡± Elvis frowned, ¡°We don¡¯t have excess oxygen in this home to host a guest.¡± Gu Mengmeng signalled at Elvis with a pout, ¡°We already took away his beast horn, and he had already prepared the ingredients... It is not right to not even let him have a meal. He will bring his oxygen, alright?¡± Elvis¡¯ expression darkened as he furrowed his brows, ¡°You¡¯re into him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head andughed while covering her mouth, ¡°Hubby hubby, quickly stop that flirtatious expression of yours, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself and pounce onto you in front of everyone.¡± Elvis smiled evilly, ¡°Pounce onto me? That¡¯s all I could wish for.¡± Gu Mengmeng bumped Elvis¡¯ shoulders, ¡°Stop fooling around, there are people looking at us.¡± Elvis nced at Auretin, then looked back at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I¡¯ll give off beast pressure straightaway and knock him out, how does that sound?¡± Red-faced, Gu Mengmeng put her hands around Elvis¡¯ ear and whispered, ¡°The person going to pluck chillies will be back soon, and I would have to choose five warriors. You also know... that you... don¡¯t have enough time. Furthermore, shouldn¡¯t you let me eat till I¡¯m full to carry out such a physically exhausting activity?¡± Elvis grinned, with joy in his eyes, ¡°You can hand the choosing of ... to Lea, but... feeding you till you¡¯re full shall be the priority.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ neck and gave him a loud peck, ¡°Thank you tribe leader for your understanding~¡± Elvis returned a kiss to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny cheeks, finally having a smile on his face. He looked scornfully at Auretin, ¡°Xiao Meng doesn¡¯t like bloody situations, you take that thing to the stream and wash it properly before bringing it back. If you don¡¯t know how to do it, then ask anyone from Saint Nazaire.¡± Elvis paused, then continued, ¡°Since you have joined Saint Nazaire, then you should follow the rules here. From now on, you are not allowed to bring a whole prey back. Females..., don¡¯t like that.¡± Chapter 423 - Your Looks Make One Sinful

Chapter 423: Your Looks Make One Sinful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Without asking a word, Auretin carried the giant beast and turned towards the stream. Right then, Lea was done washing that beast horn and had brought it back. After cing it in his palm and looked at it repeatedly, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so great about this stupid thing?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled mysteriously, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but back where I was, it¡¯s considered very good if you can buy ab made out of a buffalo horn. Sometimes, the ones bought may even be fakes made out of stic. Do you see this? It¡¯s real, it¡¯s valuable!¡± Lea and Elvis exchanged nces, sighing helplessly. Gu Mengmeng had always been like that. She spontaneously shares the things others treasure at a high value, but values things that nobody would bother to bend down to pick up from the ground. They did not know what she was gesturing about, at times frowning and at timesughing, joyful just like a child. Gu Mengmeng yed with the beast horn while saying, ¡°When the what¡¯s-his-namees to share a mealter, bring out the biggest pot we have and let¡¯s cook hotpot. Anyway, since we have new chilli tonight, we won¡¯t have to scrimp on the old ones. Just ce everything in the pot to make the soup base.¡± Lea nodded and followed her instructions ordingly. Even though Gu Mengmeng did not name any names, but the whole family knew that Elvis could not cook! Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and sat at the entrance of the stone house. The sunset had dyed half of the sky, such that its glow shone over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, making her look like a tiny sun that was giving off power, warm and scorching, making one desire, want to treasure and incapable of resisting. ¡°Hubby, can you help me?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and met with Elvis¡¯ mystic blue eyes that were staring deeply at her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis replied with a monosyble. That made Gu Mengmeng lower her head shyly and swallow her saliva, ¡°Hubby, your looks make one sinful.¡± Elvis grinned, ¡°Hmm, when we first met you said, it was against the rules to look as handsome as me, so you would not be responsible.¡± Gu Mengmeng also recalled the scene when they first met. Hooking her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck, she said, ¡°Then, I thought you were an elf that lived in the forest. You looked proud and aloof, minding your own business. Who knew you would end up being a ¡°colored wolf¡± (pervert in Chinese).¡± Elvis returned the smile, replying, ¡°Yes, a ck one.¡± Gu Mengmeng then tilted her head asking, ¡°How did you feel when you met me for the first time?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t say anything for a moment before responding, ¡°Very angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted, ¡°What... Shouldn¡¯t you say that you fell in love at first sight at such moments?¡± Elvis shook his head, ¡°Then, you wore a weird outfit, yet it was capable of making one¡¯s blood spurt out from their vessels. Even I could barely control myself then. However, you had your guard down, reaching out to someone whom you didn¡¯t even know. The moment I imagine that if that person wasn¡¯t me, and another male had seen you dressed like that and held your hand... I would feel a ball of fire burning in my chest, and a desire to bite all the males in this world to death just so you would only belong to me.¡± That made Gu Mengmeng feel sweet on the inside. She leaned against Elvis¡¯ chest, ¡°Don¡¯t I belong only to you now~ Come on, my darling, my only hubby, help me carve this beast horn. Here here, carve a straight line~ Yes, that¡¯s right, carefully, slowly...¡± Chapter 424 - I Will Accompany You Tomorrow

Chapter 424: I Will Apany You Tomorrow

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That was the exact scene that Auretin had witnessed when he returned ¡ª Gu Mengmeng kneeling in front of Elvis, all attention onmanding how Elvis could carve the beast horn. Throughout the whole process, Elvis had been highly nervous, as if that thing he was holding was not a normal beast horn but a highly valued treasure. The Elvis, who was like the God of Death ording to legend, was actually furrowing his eyebrows and had sweat covering his forehead. The Elvis that could identify his prey from hundreds of fierce wild beasts, was actually being so careful that his sharp ws were quivering. The wise man of Saint Nazaire, snow fox Lea, had been squatting beside the bonfire trying to add more marches while mixing the soup in the pot, asionally looking up at Gu Mengmeng and Elvis¡¯ battle with the beast horn, smiling gently. Had the legendary resolutely ruthless ck and white pair always been... such happy, gentle people that he was seeing right in front of his very eyes? Lea had noticed Auretin first. Seeing how he stood there without a word, he waved his hand, ¡°Hey, the guy that¡¯s sharing a meal with us. If you have washed the ingredients, then quickly bring them over.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Auretin responded but did not move. Could he... also walk into this blissful frame? ¡°Ah...!¡± Gu Mengmeng bemoaned loudly, instantly pouting and making her face look like a bun. Elvis looked at the beast horn that had broken into eight pieces in his hands, and did not know what to do, ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be upset. I will hunt such prey back tomorrow, and find a thicker, bigger one for you, how about that?¡± Heart aching, Gu Mengmeng held the semi-finished products and nodded helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do. It¡¯s such a shame, we tried for so long and almost could seed...¡± Elvis did not want to see Gu Mengmeng disappointed, so he held her in his arms and consoled her, ¡°Good girl, I will apany you tomorrow. With our experience today, we can definitely seed tomorrow. Believe me, will you?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, responding, ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s dig in, I¡¯ve been starving all day.¡± Elvis turned around, ncing at Auretin who still stood rooted in his original position, saying in a displeased manner, ¡°Do you want to eat together or not? If you don¡¯t want to, I will go prepare other prey.¡± It was only then that Auretin finally walked over quickly towards Gu Mengmeng. His heart was palpitating like crazy. It was as if he was in an illusion that he... was also a member of this family. Nobody was bothering about the inner activities going inside Auretin¡¯s mind. Lea took the meat in Auretin¡¯s hands and frowned, ¡°Who taught you to handle it like that?¡± Auretin replied, confused at the question, ¡°I think his name was Lawson.¡± Lea sneered, asking again, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them, this meat was for Mengmeng to eat, right?¡± Auretin shook his head, expressing he did not. Sighing, Lea said, ¡°I knew it. If you had told them this was for Mengmeng, they would not have pranked you like this.¡± Auretin frowned, not understanding what Lea meant. Lea responded, ¡°You see, the lines on this piece of meat is not properly cut. Females have no sharp teeth, so it is difficult for them to consume. Thus, when we handle prey, we would chop them off at the lines so that females can chew better.¡± Upset, Auretin lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I... have never taken care of a female, so I did not know such things.¡± Lea patted his shoulders, ¡°You are now a member of Saint Nazaire, and you have such great skills. As long as you are willing, there would certainly be nice females who would be willing to ept you. So, you have to learn these and remember them, otherwise your female would not like you in the future.¡± Chapter 425 - Do Not Pity Me

Chapter 425: Do Not Pity Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My female...?¡± Auretin subconsciously looked towards Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, wondering if he would one day find a partner like Gu Mengmeng, who would not despise his past history and would be willing to act cute in his arms, even if it was simply doing meaningless things such as carving beast horns, one who could smile as blissfully. Smile... Auretin pulled on the edges of his own lips, wanting to recreate Elvis¡¯ expression. It was a shame that his lips were too heavy and could not be pulled up no matter how much he tried. At the corner, Lea was noticing every expression of Auretin¡¯s, and proceeded to pat him on the shoulder, ¡°Jealous?¡± Auretin nodded. Lea replied, ¡°I¡¯m jealous too, once... she used to smile like this in my arms often.¡± Auretin gave Lea a pitiful nce. Responding with a smile, Lea said, ¡°Mengmeng did not abandon me, it was me who made a foolish decision. Hence, I am already sufficiently satisfied that I can guard at her side like this. Do not pity me, for I am not miserable.¡± Auretin nodded again, ¡°Actually... I envy you too.¡± Lea smiled proudly, wagging his tail, ¡°Of course you should, because other than Elvis, I am the most blissful male in this world.¡± Auretin looked at Lea¡¯s tail, asking confusedly, ¡°You are clearly a fully evolved orc, why do you always act like a half-orc?¡± Lea stared back at Auretin as if he was an idiot, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because our Mengmeng likes my tail.¡± Auretin thought about it again, then asked, ¡°Today, everyone in Sauder suddenly started to act like half-orcs, wagging their tails and revealing their beast ears. Was that all to please Gu Mengmeng?¡± Lea nodded, ¡°Probably, but those are fruitlessbour. Our Mengmeng only likes ck tails and white tails.¡± Auretin stayed silent for a moment and slowly transformed out his own tail: a white tail and a ck tail... doesn¡¯t that refer to his? Not saying a word, Auretin focused on watching how Lea handled the prey and memorised them all. His eyes darted towards Gu Mengmeng once in a while and noticed that it was as if she could only see Elvis in her eyes. If, Elvis could be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first partner because he had a ck tail. If, Lea could be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beast pet because he had a white tail. Then, since he has a tail with a color in between ck and white, did it mean that... he could be the third most blissful male in this world? Lea cut the meat into trim pieces then started to ce them into the pot. Everyone was given a bowl and a pair of chopsticks made from tree branches. The water was bubbling, boiling readily. The slices of meat were thinly cut by Lea, so much so that they were cooked the instant they were ced in the boiling water. Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea had all begun eating, yet only Auretin was holding the two wooden sticks, not knowing what to do with them. He tried to hold the chopsticks the way Elvis and Lea did, but the moment he got nervous, they snapped between his fingers. Gu Mengmeng looked up and smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lea and Elvis were like this too when they first started out using chopsticks. You are just not used to them yet.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng scooped some meat into Auretin¡¯s bowl with her chopsticks and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your first time eating cooked food? Give it a try, see if it suits your taste.¡± Auretin did not respond, only raising the bowl and poured all the meat into his mouth. Chapter 426 - Ah, Are You The Beast Deity?

Chapter 426: Ah, Are You The Beast Deity?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auretin¡¯s face turned red instantly, and it was as if his mouth was on fire. His eyes met with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expectant gaze and nodded forcefully, ¡°Delicious.¡± However, Gu Mengmeng clearly felt Auretin¡¯s forcefulness. There was no other way to say it, then that Gu Mengmeng was simply evil by nature. She knew the people of the beast world never eat anything spicy, the two pieces of meat were definitely Auretin¡¯s first experience with spicy food, which certainly made her very expectant. However, what was she expecting? Auretin to scream and jump around after being spiced, yet who knew this chap would not have any reaction... Actually, it was not that he did not, because his eyelids had twitched twice uncontrobly as his eyes, that had no signs of anger, were filled with bloody capiries, which made him look hriously hideous. Not having seen her predicted reaction, she was more of less rather disappointed, but still passed a bowl of water to Auretin out of kindness, ¡°If you can¡¯t take the spice then forget it, drink some water and simmer down.¡± Auretin remained expressionless, only hesitating as he took the bowl from Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is clean water, there is nothing strange inside.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Auretin responded with a monosyble, then downed the whole bowl of water all at once. Raising his arms, he used his forearm to wipe his mouth and delivered the bowl back to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I want more.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to take the bowl, yet Lea waved his tail around and walked over, ¡°Ah, are you the beast deity?¡± Auretin did not understand why Lea asked that. It was clear the answer was not, so he shook his head honestly. Lea ced one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, and the other taking the bowl from her hands and throwing it back to Auretin¡¯s. He then proceeded to forcefully stuff his big tail into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Gu Mengmeng subconsciously rubbed Lea¡¯s tail, making him sighfortably before proceeding to look at Auretin, ¡°Our Mengmeng is the biological daughter of the mighty beast deity. Other than him, who else would dare tomand her to do anything? Let me warn you, if I ever see you trying to order her around again, I will cook you in the pot.¡± It was then that Auretin realised what he had just done. In the beast world, when has there ever been a logic of a female taking care of a male? Even cubs are taken care of by the fathers, yet he... ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Auretin lowered his head, with a sincere tone... and an expressionless face... This made Gu Mengmeng rather awkward, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing much. He¡¯s a guest and he doesn¡¯t know where we put our things, so it would be rude if her had gone around touching our things on his own ord. It¡¯s normal to get me to take it, no worries, no worries, you don¡¯t have to apologise~¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed Lea¡¯s chest to soothe him down, then proceeded to smile and appease Elvis, who had his fist ready to punch at any moment. She finally pointed at the water tank not far from them, ¡°Hey, the water is all there, you can just go take them on your own, you don¡¯t have to be shy~¡± Auretin looked up and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase me out?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What for?¡± Auretin stayed silent, as if he was very troubled by the question. He thought for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say nice things, and I don¡¯t know how to y with you nor please you nastily like he did, even ordering you to do things...¡± Gu Mengmeng watched as Auretin pointed to Elvis, then Lea, and almost spat when she heard ¡°nastily¡±. She patted Auretin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, but you are very humorous. You gave a very brilliant, urate conclusion!¡± Chapter 427 - Stare Any Longer And I Would Gouge Your Eyes Out

Chapter 427: Stare Any Longer And I Would Gouge Your Eyes Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auretin got giddy from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile. In his memory, there had never been a female who smiled at him like that. When he was small and weak, females used to banish him with displeased expressions, not allowing him to get near their territories. Then, as he gradually got stronger, females started to feel not as displeased towards him. When he reached his peak at third-level, females from every tribe started to smile at him, then requesting to mate. However, he felt that such smiles were disgusting and made him very ufortable, so he would usually walk away before even saying a word of rejection. Later on, he did not know why either, but more and more females started to express their goodwill towards him. It was as if those that had dared to confess were first beauties from each tribe. Or perhaps... they were really very pretty? Auretin even started to question his sexual preferences, or else why would he only feel annoyed and disgusted when so many females, who are heavily sought after by other males, confess to him? Luckily, the good thing was, he was not only annoyed by females, but by males too... Even so, he still goes to the beauty pageant in Sauder annually. He did not want to mate, nor join any tribe, he only... wanted to meet someone. He did not know what meaning there was in his action either, perhaps he only wanted to know if he was a weird one, and that there are other people in this world who had a simr experience and background as him, yet had hacked through brambles and thorns against all odds to stand at the peak of the world. He started to subconsciously imitate that person¡¯s actions and ways of handling things. He had thought he would always remain this way. He never thought that a change would happen that quickly. Suddenly, one day, it was as if the ice in that person¡¯s body had melted into water, nourishing his dry soul. There were no longer coldness and indifference in his eyes, the curvature of his lips was no longer only killing and bloodthirsty, his world was no longer only filled with destruction and subversion... Auretin really wanted to know, how did the man once cold as ice turn into this? Looking up, Auretin fixed his eyes on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile, and it was as if... he found the answer. ¡°Stare any longer and I would gouge your eyes out.¡± Lea bore a grudge against him for calling him ¡°nasty¡±. With a sweep of his tail, he brought Gu Mengmeng back into his arms, ¡°Mengmeng, let¡¯s not bother with him, we¡¯ll eat our meat.¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud, and nested in Elvis¡¯ arms to poke fun at Lea. Lea was not angry, yet he purposefully delivered a piece of meat to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips ¡°nastily¡±. Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth, but he took back the meat and raised his chin, ¡°THIS is nasty~¡± The three of them roared inughter while Auretin sat there watching while holding the empty bowl. It was as if he was watching a movie with a warm plot, yet he did not dare to insert himself within. Gu Mengmeng noticed Auretin in a daze, so she smiled and called out to him, ¡°If you are not used to eating chilli, then go get some water and wash the cooked meat inside before eating so it wouldn¡¯t be as spicy.¡± However, Auretin did not do so, only stiffly picking up his chopsticks, picking up a fewrge pieces of meat and delivering them straight into his mouth. They were so hot blisters could form, yet it was as if he did not know pain, chewing determinedly, then swallowing... Gu Mengmengughed helplessly, ¡°It is just steamboat, why are you treating it like a life or death matter?¡± Auretin looked at Gu Mengmeng, then swallowed the meat in his mouth before replying expressionlessly, ¡°Delicious.¡± Chapter 428 - Still The Original Recipe, Still The Original Taste

Chapter 428: Still The Original Recipe, Still The Original Taste

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sky had already turned dark after the four of them were done eating their dinner. Elvis carried Mengmeng towards the altar, Lea barely stood a foot diagonally behind Elvis and Auretin stood slightly behind Lea, the three of them forming an ¡°<¡± formation. From the front, it was Elvis carrying Gu Mengmeng in the centre, with Lea on his left and Auretin on his right. It was clearly their first time walking together, yet it was oddly synchronised without any disharmony. It was when they arrived at the altar when even Gu Mengmeng, who was practically deaf in the beast world, could hear everyone¡¯s whispers. ¡°Eh? Auretin really became the mighty messenger¡¯s guardian beast!¡± ¡°No wonder he had rejected so many females in the past, he had high standards after all...¡± ¡°What do you know? He not only has to have high standards, he must have good skills. Look, doesn¡¯t he look simr to Elvis back in the day?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, he really does. Could it be that the mighty messenger likes these cold types? Eh, take a look and tell me if I look like Elvis without smiling?¡± ¡°You? Ha... Do you think the mighty messenger is blind?¡± ¡°True, I¡¯ve been of age for so long, but I have only been upgraded to second-level beast. How could I possibly be well-liked by the mighty messenger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at those beside the mighty messenger? The first partner Elvis upgraded instantly the moment he mated, it wouldn¡¯t make much difference he didn¡¯t peak at fourth-level. It would take minutes before he upgrades to fifth-level. Beast pet Lea, known as the first intelligence, Saint Nazaire rose from nothing to everything under his nning, such that nobody dared to mess with them till date. And the Auretin that just joined, he peaked at third-level for a while now. As long as the mighty messenger is willing to mate with him, he would certainly be the second Elvis... Tsk tsk tsk, even if I could enter such a family just to prepare food and not having the opportunity to mate with mighty messenger in this lifetime, it would still be worth it.¡± ¡°Pfft, you might want to, but the mighty messenger would not. Furthermore, so what if you do? Out of Elvis, Lea and Auretin, which one can you win in a fight? You can¡¯t even reach the gate to the battle, you only know how to ramble meaninglessly.¡± ... Gu Mengmeng turned around to look back at Auretin awkwardly, then looked at Lea and finally at Elvis. She leaned against Elvis¡¯ ear, whispering as soft as she could, ¡°What do we do? Everyone seems to be mistaken...¡± Elvis did not take it to heart, responding, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like females, anyway. If no females pester him to mate in the future, he woulde thanking you for saving him the trouble.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face changed as she looked at Elvis with erged eyes, repeating, ¡°Huh? He doesn¡¯t like females?!¡± Elvis nodded, ¡°Almost every first beauty from each tribe of the entire beast world has confessed to him. If he truly liked females, how would he still be single? He could have been someone¡¯s partner long ago.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fujoshi heart started burning, as she started looking at Auretin and Lea from behind Elvis¡¯ neck... Tsk, so much feels. Ya ya ya, aren¡¯t they sopatible? One ¡°nasty¡± and the other ¡°cold¡±, ooh, aren¡¯t they the perfect cross between arrogance and overbearing? Lea felt a weird chill go down his spine. He looked up and his eyes met with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s insidious gaze. He squinted his eyes and felt a sense of familiarity. Ah, still the original recipe, still the original taste. Isn¡¯t this the same damned expression as when Gu Mengmeng thought him and Elvis were a pair? Chapter 429 - Lea, Don’t Be Rash!

Chapter 429: Lea, Don¡¯t Be Rash!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of sight as she was barely able to hold back the snicker on her face. This Gu Mengmeng had gone to the extent of changing his pairing this time? Grinding his teeth, Lea went up and knocked Gu Mengmeng on her tiny head, ¡°Stop thinking about nonsensical things.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red as she mumbled guiltily, ¡°When did I? I didn¡¯t think of anything...¡± Lea raised his brows, ¡°You better. If not, if not I would pair up Elvis and Auretin to satisfy your fantasies.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt grossed out, staring right into Lea¡¯s eyes, ¡°There will never be a future between two enemies.¡± Lea watched as both of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around Elvis¡¯ neck, as if she was a child that was afraid of her favorite toy being snatched away. He asked jealously, ¡°Elvis is your precious darling, and I¡¯m just the wild grass by the roadside? You just despise me so much and want to push me to someone else? No females want me, so now you are thinking of males?¡± Gu Mengmeng merely wanted to satisfy her kinks and did not have any intentions do actually do anything. Of course, unless both parties were willing. However, she had always felt a sense of guilt towards Lea, so she had always felt too scared to do anything whenever Lea felt like an upset Samoyed that had been abandoned by his owner. Sighing, ¡°Nothing much, I just thought... just thought about it only.¡± Lea bit on his lower lip, looking begrudgingly at Gu Mengmeng, hesitating and hesitating further before he finally slowly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°If... If I was willing to cooperate, would you... be happy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng had always been the type to be bolder whenever one feared her, but terrified when one ys for real. Lea but his lower lip, as if a dense cloud of humiliation had hazed over his eyes. The smile he was forcing would have made anyone feel sorry, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you like it... I will do it...¡± With that, Lea turned and walked towards Auretin, his big tail hanging low, just dragging on the floor like that, allowing dust to get all over it. It got ck and dusty, yet Lea treated it like nothing. That terrified Gu Mengmeng to no end. She was just being mischievous, wanting to satisfy her little fantasy, and did not expect Lea to really flirt with Auretin. ¡°Lea, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched out her Er Kang arm and yelled. Lea stopped in his tracks, not turning around, but one could hear the sorrow filled in his voice alone, ¡°You no longer like me... anyway... if I could use my body for you to be happy onest time... it would be worth it.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair all stood up, what the hell? Onest time? Was he nning to...? ¡°No no no, you... I... That... I¡¯ll never think nonsensical things again, you calm down, calm down...¡± Even Gu Mengmeng felt herself speaking incoherently. However, Lea shrugged his shoulders, as if he was trying to hide his tears. He raised one leg with difficulty, continuing to inch forward, ¡°Anyway I¡¯m someone who¡¯s despised, the fate of a beast pet... is to provide happiness to females... as long as you are happy... anyway, you don¡¯t even like me...¡± ¡°I like you!¡± Gu Mengmeng broke loose in the heat of the moment. With that, she subconsciously turned to look at Elvis, and it was as if she got caught in bed red-handed with someone else. She wanted to exin, but she saw Lea turning around and looking at herself with tears in his eyes, as if he had just been snatched from the jaws of death, looking at Gu Mengmeng like an idiot who was unsure about what he just heard. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation was stuck in her throat, and could no longer bring herself to say anything that she had nned to say. Chapter 430 - Like, I Like You!

Chapter 430: Like, I Like You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mengmeng, what did you say just now? Say it once more?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze was shining and his affectionate pupils contained tens of thousands of devotion, twining around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and said, ¡°Stop joking around ande back. Everyone¡¯s watching.¡± Lea looked down and gave a heartbreaking and bitter smile. ¡°How thirsty must I¡¯ve been to start hallucinating...how could you¡¯ve said you like me? You clearly...despise me, detest me and everyday, you¡¯re justing up with ideas to to ditch me....so how could you...say you like me?¡± Turning behind, Lea continued walking towards Auretin with much difficulty. Gu Mengmeng felt that she could hear Yuan Hua¡¯s BGM from ¡®Goodbye Mr.Loser¡¯ going, ¡°Snow petals drifting...the north wind whistles....¡± ¡°Like, I like you!¡± Gu Mengmeng made up her mind and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Lea, I like you so hurry and roll back here! If you dare to take one more step forward, I¡¯ll ask Elvis to break your legs!¡± Lea turned back and smiled at Gu Mengmeng. Choking with sobs, he cried, ¡°Mengmeng, I finally hear you say that you like me again...¡± After Lea finished speaking, he evolved into his snow fox form and curled himself into a ball. Prosecuting all of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s orders to the end, he really ¡®rolled¡¯ himself back to Gu Mengmeng. Lying on the ground, Lea evolved back into human form and stretched his hands out to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little feet up. Hended a kiss on them and said, ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m finally...back.¡± Gu Mengmeng chest tightened and her heart skipped a beat. She really wanted to retract her feet back. However, Lea held onto her ankles firmly and refused to let go. Looking up at her, he said, ¡°This time, you¡¯re the one who said you like me and ask me to roll back so...you¡¯re not allowed to push me away, do you understand? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms tightly around Elvis¡¯s neck. She really wanted to exin to Elvis that ¡®this was not what he imagined¡¯ but she could not bring herself to. Shaking her ankles, she said, ¡°You¡¯re Saint Nazaire¡¯s dignified witch doctor, what¡¯s the point of making yourself appear so pathetic? Are you still not going to stand up?¡± Lea gave a faint smile and stood up in an enchanting way. After his evolution, that clean and whiterge tail became so fair that it was free from all dust and dirt. It was fluffy and had a sturdy touch to it, the frequency of its swaying was not fast but every sway managed to draw a pleasant curve. Standing next to Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Everything you say is correct, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng mped her lips together and buried her face into the pit of Elvis¡¯s neck, unwilling to lift her head to look at anyone. The mass whispering under the tform had already transformed into chatting voices audible from a distance but it was at a stage where one could not properly hear what they were talking about. Gu Mengmeng felt that her mind was in an uproar and she could not tidy her thoughts at all. On the other hand, Elvis carried her while standing on the tform, not saying a word. Lea was in charge of identifying whether the things the other males brought back were chili. After eliminating a portion of them who tried to pass off fish eyes as pearls, he thenpared the quantity of what was left. The five males who brought back the most chili would sessfully be rewarded a ce to join Saint Nazaire. However, nobody knew what was chili nor did they know what functions it had so they eventually gave them all to Gu Mengmeng. Auretin packed them all in an enormous beast-skin pouch for her to take them away. And this day, those third-level beasts who were enthusiastic in joining Mengmeng¡¯s family after seeing how Auretin had seeded, did not dare to apply to join them again. Lea¡¯s tricks was only able to exchange a forceful sentence of ¡®like¡¯. After the mighty messenger finished speaking, she did not even want to raise her head anymore. Under this kind of circumstances, who would still dare to imagine that they would be able to get the favor of the mighty messenger? Furthermore...would that sneaky fox allow others to find favor with Gu Mengmeng before himself? Tsk, nobody would believe even if they were to get beaten to death. Chapter 431 - Hitting is Hitting, Punishing is Punishing, You’re Not Allowed To Drive Me Away.

Chapter 431: Hitting is Hitting, Punishing is Punishing, You¡¯re Not Allowed To Drive Me Away.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They returned to their stone house after handling everything. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng by the bed but Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck, unwilling to release him no matter what. She neither said a word nor looked at him. She just buried her head and clung onto Elvis¡¯s neck tightly. Elvis sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head up and with her tear-stricken face, she sobbed. ¡°How can you not be angry? If it was me, I would¡¯ve been crazy mad...but I just blurted that out in a moment of heat, I...¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng cry, Elvis became flustered. He did not dare to put her down and could only carry her in his arms whileforting her softly. Wiping away the tears on her face, he said, ¡°I had prepared myself mentally long ago regarding you mating with Lea. In the future, I won¡¯t be your only so disappointment is hard to avoid but I¡¯m not angry, really not angry. Having an extra person protecting you is always better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want I don¡¯t want...¡± Gu Mengmeng kicked her legs profusely and wept out loud, making a scene. ¡°Other than you, I don¡¯t want anyone else, don¡¯t want don¡¯t want don¡¯t want!¡± At wits end, Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and consoled her, ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want, then let¡¯s not want it. Don¡¯t cry don¡¯t cry.¡± Under Elvis¡¯sfort, Gu Mengmeng regained herposure. Just then, she realized that Lea and Auretin were standing at the entrance while staring at her intently. Biting her lower lip, Gu Mengmeng avoided Lea¡¯s gaze and said softly, ¡°Lea...¡± ¡°Saying sorry again?¡± Lea walked to Gu Mengmeng while swaying hisrge tail. Smiling a sly but ambiguous smile, he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Seeing how you cried so badly for me, I would¡¯ve thought that I was going to die.¡± Upon hearing Lea¡¯s words, the tears that Gu Mengmeng took much effort to hold back started falling down her face like a waterfall. Lea sighed a frantic but helpless sigh as he said, ¡°Alright alright, don¡¯t cry. Actually, the person who should apologize is me. I shouldn¡¯t joke around with you like that. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears away and lifted her face up. Her clear eyes resembled the sky that was washed by water, both squeaky clean and transparent. Lea gave an evil smile and said, ¡°Here, it¡¯s all that share-meal fellow¡¯s fault. He made everyone¡¯s heart tickle until they all wanted to join your family. You¡¯re kind and have a soft heart. What if you couldn¡¯t resist them one by one and took those nuisances in? What should we do? So, I thought of a method to create a scene and knock those obsessed and silly males awake. If such an outstanding male like me can¡¯t even get your favor, I would really tear anyone who dare to snatch your favor away from me alive. Once they¡¯re terrified, they¡¯ll note and annoy you anymore. I guess, they¡¯re all waiting to join our family after we mate.¡± Instantly, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind stopped operating and she stared at Lea nkly, not saying a word. Lea cleared his throat and said, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, just punish me but let¡¯s make things clear. Although it¡¯s my mistake for joking around with you, you were the one who asked me to ¡®roll back¡¯ so hitting is hitting, punishing is punishing, you¡¯re not allowed to drive me away.¡± Gu Mengmeng slowly stretched out her little hand out and twisted Lea¡¯s ear, growling, ¡°So, you deliberately tricked me just now right?!¡± Lea winced in pain but he neither dodged nor hid from her. He just allowed her to pinch his ear while he cried out in pain and mercy profusely. Auretin stood at the entrance with his all-along facial paralysis. He really could not understand, was he that scary? Why was Gu Mengmeng this scared whenever Lea stood close to him...? Chapter 432 - You’ve a Record

Chapter 432: You¡¯ve a Record

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea rubbed his ear while sitting opposite Gu Mengmeng. With a wronged expression, heined, ¡°When you like me, you asked me to ¡®roll back¡¯. When you¡¯re angry at me, you pinch my ear... weep weep weep, Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re so heartless.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and said, ¡°It was a temporary measure when I said I like you or else, wouldn¡¯t such an innocent and good tiger be implicated by you the bad fox?¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng with a face full of detest. ¡°Didn¡¯t I do that to match your gross interest?¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted with her arms akimbo, ¡°I don¡¯t have!¡± Lea gave a charming smile with the three words ¡®I don¡¯t believe¡¯ clearly written all over his face. Covering his mouth, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright alright alright, since you said you don¡¯t have, then so be it.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened like coal and she looked up at Elvis, saying, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve got to believe me. I really don¡¯t have.¡± Elvis¡¯s gaze wasplicated. He nced at Lea before looking at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You¡¯ve got a record.¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bit off her own tongue... Jesus Christ, please send a lightning down to strike her to death! Which nerves of hers were paired wrongly back then? Why did she actually confess to Elvis that she suspected that Lea and him were a couple.... ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s red and swollen eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go boil some water for you to have a good bath. After that, you can take afortable nap.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head but the next moment, she shook it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me, not even a foot.¡± Elvis was helpless and he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get on my back and I¡¯ll carry you to boil some water, alright?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Mengmeng crawled like an octopus from Elvis¡¯s arms to his back. Circling his neck with her arms, she lied on his broad back and whispered softly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go even if I die so don¡¯t think of abandoning me....¡± Elvis was taken aback. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Fool, why would I abandon you?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and she just bit her lower lip while clinging onto Elvis¡¯s shoulder, not bearing to let him go. Elvis remained silent and went out to boil some water. Lea brought Auretin out of the stone house tactfully. After walking into the darkness outside the stone house, he shook his tail and started to emit beast pressure. Auretin looked at him sideways and asked, ¡°Why did you say that just now?¡± Lea turned his head and gave Auretin a surprised smile. ¡°Even you saw through me?¡± Auretin nodded his head and exined, ¡°If you wanted to prevent others from disying their affection towards Gu Mengmeng, directly killing them will be a much simpler and effective method. This move of yours...is too torturous and too troublesome, it¡¯s not the usual style of you and Elvis.¡± Lea nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Not bad, your observation skills are quite good.¡± Auretin was confused, so he probed further, ¡°So why did you say that?¡± Lea stayed silent and his smile faltered. With a miserable tone, he opened his mouth slowly after a long time to reply, ¡°Sauder is a ce that made me lose my breath while she¡¯s the only oxygen in this world for me. If I don¡¯t heard her say that she likes me....I might not be able to hold on.¡± Auretin had quite some knowledge about Lea being banished. Although it was not detailed, he knew the outline of the entire matter. Without any expression on his face, Auretin ced his hand on Lea¡¯s shoulder stiffly and patted it, like how a robot would, to show hisfort. Lea looked at him and smiled. ¡°If Mengmeng sees this, her imagination will run wild again.¡± Auretin could not understand what he meant. He did not reply Lea and just looked at him while asking, ¡°Since she already says that she likes you, why don¡¯t you take the chance to mate with her?¡± Chapter 433 - How Much Does She Hate You

Chapter 433: How Much Does She Hate You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea lowered his head and looked at his unclear figure under the moonlight. He slowly said, ¡°I forced her once before and in the end, I lost her....when she was in such a difficult position, only I know how badly my heart ached. I won¡¯t force her to do things she doesn¡¯t like anymore, not a single thing.¡± Auretin looked at Lea and said, ¡°But you looked like you¡¯re in a lot of pain now.¡± Lea nced to his side and smiled. ¡°Compared to watching her cry, this pain doesn¡¯t matter much.¡± Auretin remained silent for some time before replying, ¡°Yeah, she cried really badly just now. How much does she hate you for her to cry that much just because of one ¡®like¡¯ sentence...¡± Lea raised his brow and extended his w, throwing it towards Auretin¡¯s face directly. Auretin was used to living a vagrant life, so he had a natural instinct towards danger. He turned his body aside and sessfully dodged the attack. You normally don¡¯t have to ask why males fight because fighting was originally the reason why... On the other side, Elvis poured the boiling water into therge bathtub made out of stone and then removed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes before cing her into the water. Gu Mengmeng was still holding onto one of Elvis¡¯s arms and did not want to release him no matter what. Elvis was helpless too and could only lie by the side of the bathtub while staring at Gu Mengmeng. He asked, ¡°Tell me, why did you cry?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lip and lowered her head, not having the courage to look into Elvis¡¯s eyes. After hesitating for a while, she muttered, ¡°I said some words that I can¡¯t take responsibility for so I felt embarrassed; And...saying those words in public made me feel that I¡¯ve let you down, so I was really scared that you¡¯ll see me as a woman of loose morals and leave me in a moment of fury....¡± While talking, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears started to drop again. Elvis sighed and wiped away Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears gently. ¡°You¡¯ve... done enough for me. Even if you¡¯re to mate with Lea, I won¡¯t have any opinion. After all, aspared to other females, you only have me and Lea, that¡¯s still too little.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and grabbed onto Elvis¡¯s arm tightly, saying, ¡°Hubby, I know I¡¯m in the wrong, I won¡¯t be reckless and shout at you in the future anymore. Don¡¯t be angry...¡± Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m really not angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng retorted, ¡°You liar, in the morning, your face was still ck and you were clearly jealous. Now, you suddenly want me to take in partners, you¡¯re obviously doing this out of spite...¡± Elvis smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s others, I might be angry...but if it¡¯s Lea, I think I can. After all...you like him.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth dropped and she stared at Elvis with her round eyes filled to the brim with tears. Appearing so pitiful, her vulnerable and sobbing look made one heart ache as she cried, ¡°Hubby...¡± Elvis stood up and lifted his long legs to enter the bathtub. Hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms, he ced his chin on her head and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m always here, I will never leave you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s waist and leaned her face against his chest, ying with his long wet and ck hair. In the water, the strands of hair looked like smudged ink that epassed a type of inner secret, a type of faint discernibility and a type of difficulty to control. Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a moment but eventually lifted her head up to take the initiative in covering Elvis¡¯s lips with hers. Elvis was dumbfounded for a second but immediately, he was captivated and trapped in that sensation, returning her kiss with utmost focus and affection. In the past, this kind of matter was always the result of Elvis¡¯s hard pestering but this time...it was the first time Gu Mengmeng took the initiative. Chapter 434 - If I Can’t Erect For My Entire Lifetime, Won’t You Be The Happy One?

Chapter 434: If I Can¡¯t Erect For My Entire Lifetime, Won¡¯t You Be The Happy One?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis gently tidied up the mess in detail, wrapping Gu Mengmeng up in a beast skin. Then, he made the me at the firece bigger before turning to exit the stone house. Lea had long sincee back and was squatting by the entrance the whole time. Elvis nced at him and asked, ¡°Why did you be like that?¡± Lea smirked and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I was just testing Auretin¡¯s skills.¡± Elvis sighed and sat down cross-legged next to Lea. He did not look at him as he continued speaking, ¡°What¡¯s the point of holding it in if you¡¯re feeling upset internally? If you said it out loud...Xiao Meng would probably...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t implicate her in. The less she knows about it, the better it is for her.¡± Lea interrupted Elvis and said, ¡°I just want her to change her mind and like me, not...pity me.¡± Elvis remained silent. He was having an internal conflict between hoping that Lea would be happy and thirsty to get more alone time with Gu Mengmeng. Silence was his only solution to handle things now. Lea smiled and looked towards Elvis, saying, ¡°After the rainy seasones, there can be a greater variety to Mengmeng¡¯s food and her body will be better than before.¡± Elvis stared at Lea nkly, not understanding what he meant. Lea gave an ambiguous smile and said, ¡°The time period of her moaning is a lot longer than before and her volume had increased too. Does this imply that she.....has slowly gotten used to it?¡± Originally, mating was not a topic that one needed to avoid in the Beast World but whenever they talked about it, Gu Mengmeng would always feel embarrassed and this made Elvis feel the same too. His ears were secretly tinted red and Elvis looked away, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not good to always eavesdrop on us, be careful you may not get...turned on in the future.¡± Lea, however,ughed out loud and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t get erect for my entire lifetime, won¡¯t you be the happy one?¡± Elvis¡¯s face flushed red and he looked like a loincloth being flipped open. He did not reply Lea and just stood there, his ears turning redder. Lea squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Did you notice that you¡¯re bing more and more like Mengmeng? Looking at the advancement of this trend...if Mengmeng really doesn¡¯t want to ept me, I might really just pair up with you and perform some things she wants to see but don¡¯t dare to admit.¡± Elvis red at that wickedly handsome and ambiguous face of Lea just at the tip of his nose and bared his teeth, growling with a dark face, ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not interested in males.¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m also not interested in males initially but....I¡¯m interested in Mengmeng¡¯s males.¡± As Lea said, he even touched Elvis¡¯s tail affectionately. Elvis exploded on the spot and he chased Lea around, threatening to beat him. Although Lea just fought a battle with Auretin, the energy Elvis spent chasing him around was not much lesser than fighting a battle. Moreover, both of them were not bodies meant for putting on a desperate fight so in the end, no winner was born from between the both of them and the battle ended up as a draw. They eventually lied at the entrance of the stone house, sprawled out on their backs while panting out of fatigue. They smiled and smiled and after a while, fell into a sound sleep. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng felt that her throat was extremely dry, so she wanted to get up and fetch some water. In the end, she witnessed Elvis and Lea sleeping together as if they were filming ¡®The Story of a Noble Family¡¯....tsk tsk tsk, all there was left was a field of sunflowers missing. Gu Mengmeng stood above where their heads were and used a fluffy grass to tickle Elvis¡¯s nose. Elvis sneezed but did not wake up. Gu Mengmeng then went and fiddle with Lea¡¯s ear. Lea¡¯s ear fluttered but then, he went back to sleep again. ¡°Morning, mighty messenger.¡± With a radiant smile, Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng self-entertaining herself and greeted her. Chapter 435 - I Can’t Control Her. Chapter 435: I Can¡¯t Control Her. Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng raised her head and when she saw Cole, she was a little surprised but did not show a too exaggerated expression. She just smiled a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Morning, do you have something to say? Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s eyes opened before Cole said his first word. Elvis flipped himself over and stood next to Gu Mengmeng while Lea supported himself on his elbow and looked at Cole while lying on his side, smiling but not saying a word. A distanced but meaningful smile was still hanging on Cole¡¯s face. He bowed towards Gu Mengmeng before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend yourselves against me like that. Sauder is the most loyal servant of the mighty messenger, we won¡¯t do anything that will hurt the mighty messenger.¡± Lea did not bother patronizing him and just sniggered, ¡°You guys are the servants of the previous mighty messenger, not Mengmeng¡¯s.¡± Cole did not have any expression as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a fifth-level orc and had already reached the peak. Do you think that you two can...stop me if I really were to do something?¡± Gu Mengmeng originally did not have a bad impression of Cole but he kept dissing Lea these few days and that made her feel really ufortable. Although Lea and her were not a married couple, they were considered to be friends, right? Even if they were not friends, they were at least roommates, right? As the saying goes, ¡®For someone¡¯s sake¡¯, yeah, Lea was not a husky but one should look at who¡¯s the owner when hitting a Samoyed right?! Gu Mengmeng took a step forward and said, ¡°I heard that Sauder has always been protecting the me Devil that the messenger of the Beast Deity had left behind. Then.....if the me Devil starts a fire, do you guys have a solution?¡± Cole was taken aback and he took a step backwards. Kneeling on the ground with one knee, he ced his right palm over his left chest and gave a bow like an ancient European knight. ¡°Please cease your anger, mighty messenger, Cole has forgotten for a moment that Lea¡¯s not the Ninth Highness of Sauder nor Cole¡¯s little brother anymore. He¡¯s your mighty messenger¡¯s beast pet....it¡¯s Cole¡¯s fault for offending the mighty Lea. Please punish me, mighty messenger and pardon Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply Cole and acted as if she did not see him kneel there. ¡°Say, what¡¯s your motive foring here? I don¡¯t think you came here merely to waste my air right?¡± Cole maintained that kneeling position and did not move an inch. He answered her with respect, ¡°A female that the mighty messenger brought has raised an application to join Sauder. Servant can¡¯t make a decision so servant¡¯s here to seek advice from the mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that he was talking about Ellie. She tugged the corners of her lips and said, ¡°Females have the right to choose the tribe they want to stay in. Even if I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity, it isn¡¯t right for me to restrain her. Think over it carefully, if you want to take her in, then take her in. If you don¡¯t want, then so be it. You don¡¯t have to ask me, I can¡¯t control her.¡± ¡°This....¡± Cole looked like he was in a difficult position. Gu Mengmeng could not care much about him. She just snorted and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be announcing the recruitment topic for the round today. Then, I¡¯ll choose all the warriors for my tribe in one go. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll head back to Saint Nazaire. Thank you for your warm hosting this period of time, I was pleased to stay here but... this is eventually not my home so it doesn¡¯t feel too good living under another¡¯s roof. Saint Nazaire will not join any beauty pageants in the future. Cole leader, do you understand?¡± ¡°Living under another¡¯s roof?!¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng in terror. Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded her head before helping Lea up. ¡°At Saint Nazaire, this siren of mine can get whatever he wants and is an extremely respected one. But once he came here, you were the first one who beat him back to his original self and after that, he was publicly shamed. Today, he¡¯s even threatened and intimidated....tsk tsk tsk, aren¡¯t you clearly showing me a dirty look and asking me to hurry and get lost?¡± Chapter 436 - Those Who Didn’t Eat Bird Eggs Before Are Not Complete!

Chapter 436: Those Who Didn¡¯t Eat Bird Eggs Before Are Not Complete!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole could not lift his head and that smile he always hung on his face was reced with a flustered one. ¡°It¡¯s all servant¡¯s fault for not having a sense of propriety and giving the mighty Lea the cold shoulder. Servant seek forgiveness from the mighty messenger, in the future... this kind of things won¡¯t happen again. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, this kind of things won¡¯t happen again because... I won¡¯te to Sauder in the future anymore.¡± Cole¡¯s gaze brightened for a moment, making it hard to tell whether his gaze was bright or dark. After staying silent for a while, he said, ¡°No matter where the mighty messenger is, Sauder will always be following your tribe. When you wish toe here, no matter where you are, we¡¯ll always head out to wee you. When you don¡¯t wish toe....we¡¯ll stay on the spot without going beyond our boundaries and await the mighty messenger¡¯s mercy on us. Gu Mengmeng thought to herself, ¡°Oh my, you still have two sides to you, huh?? I didn¡¯t know that you can talk so well when scolding our Lea.¡± But thoughts were thoughts, Gu Mengmeng did not say anything out loud and just huddled herself up in Elvis¡¯s arms. She turned her head away, implying that she wanted to ignore him. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng while saying, ¡°How much more air are you deciding to waste?¡± Cole did not lose his temper and just smiled. ¡°That that female...¡± Lea slowly stood up and dusted off the dirt on his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mengmeng say that it¡¯s all up to you?¡± Carl tightened his fist and bowed towards Lea. ¡°Yes, mighty Lea.¡± Lea was taken aback and gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°This is my first time hearing this title from you, it¡¯s quite fresh.¡± Cole ignored Lea and bowed only at Gu Mengmeng before saying, ¡°Then, subordinate will take his leave first.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not care much about him and instead, saw Auretin walking towards them while carrying arge animal. Gu Mengmeng waved her hands at him in delight and shouted, ¡°Auretin, are you here to share a meal with us?¡± Auretin was taken aback and wanted tough but did not know what to think about. So this was how it felt to have something expecting your return. No wonder, he¡¯s clearly not a family member of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family but every time he went to her, she would use the word ¡®return¡¯ unknowingly. When Auretin and Cole brushed against each other, they did not pause or reduce the speed of their footsteps even by an inch. However, just within that split second, they still peered at each other with a baffling smell of gunpowder. Auretin ced the gigantic animal on the ground, then said, ¡°I was scared that I¡¯ll break the beast horn you wanted so I could only bring back the entire animal. Let Elvis break it off for you and after that, I¡¯ll handle the meat. We¡¯re eating hotpot today.¡± Auretin was still looking like someone with face paralysis when he was talking. He, himself, did not know when did he stop using facial expressions to express his emotions. Regardless of whether he was happy or sad, he would never show it on his face. Gu Mengmeng chuckled loudly and patted Auretin¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Hotpot is nice but we can¡¯t eat it everyday. We shall eat something else today.¡± We.... Auretin savored the word, it seemed like... this was the first time he heard this word. Nodding his head, Auretin said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky, I eat everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Then do you eat bird eggs? Lea likes it a lot but Elvis doesn¡¯t.¡± Auretin thought over it for a while and remained silent before replying, ¡°I think I¡¯ll enjoy eating it.¡± ¡°Think?l¡± Gu Mengmengughed while asking, ¡°Do you not know whether you enjoy it or not?¡± Auretin shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat bird eggs before... so I¡¯m not sure.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin with some form of pity and sorrow while saying, ¡°You actually did not try bird eggs before?! Those who didn¡¯t eat bird eggs before are notplete!¡± Chapter 437 - If You’re Unwilling To Submit, Go And Snatch It Back

Chapter 437: If You¡¯re Unwilling To Submit, Go And Snatch It Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auretin contemted over it in all apparent seriousness before saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, there are a lot of ces where my life isn¡¯tplete. Although I can no longer make up for some, I think I can try to make up for the.....bird egg eating.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Auretin¡¯s chest in deep relief and said, ¡°Such aspiration, you¡¯re really a good tiger!¡± Auretin felt a baffling type of mission he had toplete and with all his heart, he felt that bird-egg eating was a very dignified and holy matter. Nodding, he asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go search for some bird eggs. What kind of birds do you want?¡± Gu Mengmeng pped her hands and said, ¡°Young fellow, you still don¡¯t quite understand me. Why will our houseck bird eggs? Everyday, Lea will go and steal... hmm... find a few fresh ones to store. As for the manufacturing factory, let¡¯s not be too picky because they will give the same taste after they¡¯re cooked.¡± Auretin nodded, not fully understanding her, before pointing to the gigantic beast and asked, ¡°Then do you still want this horn?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wanted a rhinoceros hornb for a long time. Look at my hair, it already started to tangle and no matter how much I wash it, there¡¯s no use. I don¡¯t even know how much my hair has broken using that woodenb.¡± Recalling those few woodenbs that Elvis made for her, Gu Mengmeng whined. She originally thought that woodenbs were not bad because a good wood on Taobao was sold for a few hundred dors. Then, wouldn¡¯t ab made of original wood at an antique level worth several cities? Who would¡¯ve thought that.....thosebs sold on Taobao were soaked in oil while she only hadrd extracted from the fats of animals and that could not be used for soaking woodenbs. In the end, the woodenbs were both dry and hard, after its water content had subsided, countless pricks started forming too.... Sigh, only tears were left after saying so much. Elvis¡¯s heart ached at watching his wife suffer and he especially could not bear to see her living as if life meant nothing to her Thus, he did not say anything else and just stepped forward to break the beast horn off the gigantic beast with a snap. He walked past Auretin while shaking the beast horn and said, ¡°I want this thing.¡± Auretin had no expression or any reaction on his face.... Gu Mengmeng noticed how the scene in front of her was just almost reying the scene from yesterday and gave an awkward smile. She patted Auretin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, my hubby¡¯s like that. He doesn¡¯t know how to say beautiful words but his personality is still very good...¡± Elvis returned and scooped Gu Mengmeng up from her waist, carrying her in his arms. He sniggered at Auretin and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, I snatched his things away, if you¡¯re unwilling to submit....go and snatch it back.¡± Gu Mengmeng earnestly said in a grave tone, sounding like an old chairperson, ¡°Hubby, snatching someone¡¯s things is not right.¡± Elvis raised his brow and said, ¡°If I can snatch his things, that proves that I¡¯m stronger than him. He can¡¯t even protect his own things so he can only me himself for being useless. Seizing by force is the correct principle, why is it not right?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not have anything to retort against him so she blinked her eyes and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Then the person you snatched from will be very sad.¡± Elvis, however, smiled and turned his head to look at Auretin; asking him, ¡°Hey, I heard you¡¯re sad?¡± Auretin looked at Gu Mengmeng nkly then slowly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°The males in the Beast World won¡¯t be sad just because they got snatched from. To us, sad is the most useless emotion. We just want ourselves to be stronger and snatch it back.¡± Chapter 438 - I’ll Accompany You To Oppress The People

Chapter 438: I¡¯ll Apany You To Oppress The People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was at wits¡¯ end as she looked at her slim arms and legs. She whined, ¡°Sigh.....what if my things get snatched away one day.....is my only solution admitting my unlucky streak?¡± Elvis sniggered and said with his fierce gaze, ¡°I would like to see who dares to snatch your things away.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a warm sensation in her heart and she instantly transformed into her fan-girl mode. With worship written all over her face, she hugged onto Elvis¡¯s neck andnded a kiss on his face with a smack. Then, she said, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so manly, too handsome too handsome~~¡± Elvis was brought toughter by Gu Mengmeng as he threw the beast horn to Lea before carrying Gu Mengmeng to a spot far away from the firece so as to prevent the heat from getting to her. Lea received the beast horn, then used arge bowl to scoop some water and started cleaning it. On the other hand, Auretin carried the gigantic beast while heading outside to handle his prey. The teamwork between the three males did not require any words and they did not even need a gaze. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and smiled. ¡°If the chambers of the emperor¡¯s imperial concubines are as harmonious as you guys, the emperor will live such a happy life.¡± Elvis tilted his head and asked, ¡°You want to be the emperor?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to imagine it as I wish. Do you think that living with so much blessing is such an easy thing to enjoy? It appears to be an easy-going atmosphere but in fact, it¡¯s full of scheming against others, unexpected miserable failures, people rising up the ranks after one falls and ruthless bloodshed. Tsk tsk tsk, luckily I transmigrated here. If I transmigrated into a drama of imperial fights and struggles, oh my, I don¡¯t think I can even survive past two episodes.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t quite understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s calction units, what exactly was the concept of two episodes, he could not exin it clearly. He just liked to see how Gu Mengmeng beaming with joy so he followed her words and asked, ¡°That.....other than the emperor, what kind of people can enjoy a blessed life?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and said, ¡°Actually, ancient men can have around three to four number of wives. Other than noble descendants with imperial authority, rich merchants can also have a bunch of pretty concubines to form his family. Besides those wives with a title, they will also raise many performers for their enjoyment. When they leave their houses, that¡¯s even worse. Seven to eight bodyguards will follow them from behind and they will beat up those whom they dislike, that¡¯s considered as acting as a tyrant while oppressing the people. Tsk tsk tsk... although it¡¯s immoral, it feels quite good and impressive thinking about it, right?¡± Elvis thought for a while and pointed at his own nose, saying, ¡°Pretty concubine.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...?!¡± Elvis then pointed at Lea and said, ¡°Performer.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...?!¡± Elvis then pointed at Auretin who had just came back with a bunch of cut meat pieces and said, ¡°Bodyguard.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...?!¡± Elvis smiled and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head, asking with a genial expression, ¡°Rich merchant, who do you want to hit? After we finish our mealter, we three will apany you to oppress the people, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter, ¡°Pfft....ha ha ha ha....¡± Gu Mengmengughed so much until she bent over with her smile spreading across her entire face, her eyes not visible at all. pping her thigh, she eximed, ¡°You three? Pretty concubine? Performer? And even bodyguard?¡± Elvis nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough bodyguards, including the ones from Saint Nazaire and those who just joined us.....yeah, there should be seven to eight of them.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and said whileughing, ¡°Auretin the fellow who came to share meals can still forcefully act as a bodyguard but a pretty concubine and a performer are fem...females, do you get it?! Ha ha ha ha...¡± Elvis frowned and asked, ¡°Is a rich merchant a male?¡± Chapter 439 - I Want To Be The Favorite Concubine Too

Chapter 439: I Want To Be The Favorite Concubine Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nodded. Elvis roared, ¡°How can a male have so many females? This is being unloyal, he should get on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment!¡± After Gu Mengmeng finishedughing, she slowly opened her mouth to speak, ¡°The ancient period of China is actually very simr to the cultural habits here, just that we have to switch the identities of females and males. If this was in the ancient period, the females who have so many males will have to be drowned in a wicker basket.¡± Lea walked over while shaking his tail and after he gave the washed beast horn to Elvis, hey next to Gu Mengmeng softly and used hisrge tail to act as a back cushion of a sofa for her. He sat next to Gu Mengmeng in a flirtatious but charming way and pursed his mouth while clutching his throat, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a performer, I don¡¯t know how to sing or dance. I want to be a pretty concubine, those who specialize in warming up your bed and apanying you to sleep.¡± Gu Mengmeng said a ¡®Huh,¡¯ in detest before continuing, ¡°I have Elvis, I don¡¯t need you to warm up my bed and also don¡¯t need you to apany me to sleep.¡± Lea, however, was not angry and he stood upright, lying on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighs. ¡°Then, I want to be the favorite concubine, I want to defend the entrance of the house when you and Elvis are mating~¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and almost crashed herself on Lea¡¯s head on the spot so that they could perish together. Auretin ced the handled prey down and said in a faint tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be the bodyguard, I¡¯ll beat up whoever you want to beat...¡± Gu Mengmeng exerted all her strength and pushed Lea away, huddling back into Elvis¡¯s arms. Shaking her head, she sighed while thumping her chest and stomping her feet. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s alright if the fox isn¡¯t a decent fox but now even the tiger¡¯s led astray....I¡¯m not even a tyrant, why would I go around beating others up without rhyme or reason? I won¡¯t oppress the people either!¡± Elvis thought over it and said, ¡°You clearly said it before when beating Nina up that you don¡¯t need a reason to hit her.....¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Elvis said, ¡°You always stick together with Sandy and also bully Bode... is that not considered as oppressing the people?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in doubt, ¡°Are you really my husband?¡± Elvis nodded and said with a serious face, ¡°Recement guaranteed if not genuine, we encourage verifying your identification.¡± Gu Mengmeng growled with her cheeks puffed up, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you guys anymore. I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat!¡± Lea tilted his head and suggested, ¡°Let me be your favorite concubine and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at him and roared, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll not let you be anything! If you don¡¯t want to cook for me, so be it, I¡¯ll cook it myself!¡± Lea turned around and stuck himself against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. He wrapped her entire being from behind gently and squeezed his fluffyrge tail into her arms after sweeping it past her waist. Lea ced the side of his face close to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, his long eyes filled with charm. With a tint of ambiguous mist in his voice, he said in a tone that got Gu Mengmeng fed up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my favorite concubine then? I can cook for you and moreover, I won¡¯t raise any performer or bodyguards, I¡¯ll just treat you as my one and only, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng peered at therge tail in her arms and made up her mind, sending it into her mouth and giving it a huge crunch. ¡°Ouch~~¡± Lea gave a loud cry of doom. Damn it, the howl by that voice scared Gu Mengmeng to death until she stared nkly at him. If you¡¯re in pain, you can cry all you want, why are you crying as if you¡¯re moaning in bed?! You still hung on to thest sound for such a long time and even gave it some changes in pitch.... Gu Mengmeng struggled to get out of Lea¡¯s embrace and turned around to return into Elvis¡¯s arms. ring with a flushed face, she lightly bit onto her lower lip and hatred was written all over her face.....she wanted to scold the Lea who looked like he was just raped by someone but sadly, she could not find any appropriate words to do so. Chapter 440 - You’re A Tiger, You’re Such A Tiger!

Chapter 440: You¡¯re A Tiger, You¡¯re Such A Tiger!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Breakfast was very simple, Lea steamed chicken egg custard and ordered Auretin to hit the meat pieces using his fist into minced meat. Then, he squeezed them into meatballs before boiling them in water and adding small potato pieces after that to cook a pot of potato meatball soup. The main dish is simmered sweet potatoes. However, there were only two sweet potatoes, Gu Mengmeng and Lea would have one each because Elvis and Auretin would never eat that thing. Gu Mengmeng used a small bowl and shared some chicken egg custard with Auretin for him to have a try. This fellow really did not let down his tribe. He raised his head and poured the piping-hot chicken egg custard down his throat. Even though it scalded him so badly until his eyes be bloodshot, no expression could be seen on his face and he still had his usual face paralysis. Gu Mengmeng poured some water for Auretin while saying, ¡°Are you a tiger? Do you not know how to blow to cool it a little before eating? Sigh....I really can¡¯t miss out any words. Let me tell you, my sons have much more experience than you in eating.....I really don¡¯t know how you survived until now? Why didn¡¯t you get choked to death?¡± Auretin drank the water and felt a lot better. After breathing a deep breath out, he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a tiger.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but p Auretin¡¯s chest, ¡°I know you¡¯re a tiger, you¡¯re such a tiger!¡± Auretin nodded to show his acknowledgment. After breakfast, the three males apanied Gu Mengmeng to the tform. This time, other than males, there were many females gathered here too. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Lea and Lea whispered to her ear, ¡°One in those five that found the chilli previously and another one who won in the huntingpetition had mated with the same female. So, the females startedparing amongst themselves to see who can get more outstanding males from the group of winners.¡± The sides of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, f***, was stamp collecting a trend in the Beast World too? She shook her head helplessly and noticed that the males did not regard the behaviors of those females as inappropriate and instead, gave a more enthusiastic response. But it¡¯s true that only males would rack their brains to choose females, where would they see females taking the initiative to choose them? And moreover, it was mass choosing, the winners could choose the female they like from the bunch. It was only something they dared to imagine when they were sleeping and now, it was fulfilled. Gu Mengmeng counted, the original n was to ept 50 males. The first batch was to find 10 males, excluding Auretin who became her guardian beast after that baffling sharing of meal, the other nine brought their females along too. Those nine females also brought their original partners over and adding the total number of people in the first batch, it already exceeded their limit. But Gu Mengmeng only counted the winners and their females, she did not count those who trailed along. But the magical thing was that nobody protested against her n. It was only after a very long timeter when Gu Mengmeng knew that they did not have any objection because they did not know how to count.... So, theypletely had no concept of how many people was the 50 Gu Mengmeng had mentioned. They only knew that there were still slots left for them to battle for. There were 19 in the first batch while there were five from the second batch. Three out of the five originally had partners with one of them mating with the same female as another one from the first batch. Another one of them also had a new partner so adding both batches together, there was a total of 28 orcs. So for this batch, Gu Mengmeng had 22 slots. Peering at the males burning with eagerness and the females giggling and flirting below the tform, Gu Mengmeng did not hesitate by the slightest bit that some females would seed in collecting the stamps. So, Gu Mengmeng bravely announced that this was thest recruitment with only 15 slots left. The topic of thispetition was called treasure hunt. Chapter 441 - Cole Doing His Utmost Best To Please And Woo

Chapter 441: Cole Doing His Utmost Best To Please And Woo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the way back, Gu Mengmeng secretly gave Lea 15 woven little balls made up of rattan. The balls were empty so Gu Mengmeng ced the opened chilli in the balls. Then, Lea handed them to Ian and asked him to send people to hide those balls. The exact hiding locations of the balls were unknown, let alone Gu Mengmeng, even Ian himself did not know. This was why Gu Mengmeng dared to give 15 slots because she predicted that they would not be able to get back a portion of the balls. Gu Mengmeng took out a woven little ball from her arms and shook it twice before saying, ¡°There are 15 of this kind of balls scattered across the forest at the back of the mountains. Before sunset, the people whoes back with the balls will be able to join Saint Nazaire.¡± After she finished speaking, she threw the rattan ball into the crowd and said, ¡°This is yourst chance because after thispetition is over, Saint Nazaire will not be recruiting anymore people this year. And tomorrow morning, all winners will be returning to Saint Nazaire with me. Warriors, I¡¯ll be waiting here for a glorious return.¡± Once Gu Mengmeng ended her speech, deafening roars of a hundred beasts from under the tform rang across the skies. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little ball created a big ruckus in the crowd but she was not worried that they would undergo a stomping war again. Turning her head and cuddling herself up in Elvis¡¯s arms, she said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go home and make the rhinoceros hornb. Be careful this time round and don¡¯t break it again.¡± Elvis smiled while nodding his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be very careful, very careful.¡± Of course, Gu Mengmeng eventually did not get the rhinoceros hornb of her dreams because that beast horn broke into pieces in Elvis¡¯s hands again. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face fell and she smacked her lips. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want it that badly either...¡± Just as she was saying, Elvis suddenly carried Gu Mengmeng up. Although her senses were not as sensitive as males, she could still feel it when the three fellows became defensive instantly. She turned her head and saw Cole standing nearby, leisurely swaying his fox tail that was one size bigger than Lea¡¯s. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched, didn¡¯t she said things clearly thest time? Why is he here again? How awkward will it be for everyone? Cole, however, acted as if nothing happened previously and he stood in front of Gu Mengmeng naturally and calm. Giving a respectful bow, he called, ¡°Mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cole extended his hand with his palm facing upwards. A delicate rhinoceros hornb was lying on his palm and appeared gentle and warm when reflecting the sunlight. Gu Mengmeng was extremely shocked and without thinking, she blurted, ¡°Where did you buy this?¡± Cole smiled and replied, ¡°Buy? Oh, this is specially made by subordinate. Its appearance... is made ording to theb your mighty messenger always use, just that I made slight changes to some details.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, her arms still wrapped around Elvis¡¯s neck. She did not take Cole¡¯sb but her big eyes were clearly saying three words ¡®I want it¡¯. Cole stepped forward and stretched his hand out. ¡°If the mighty messenger doesn¡¯t despise subordinate, please ept subordinate¡¯s heartfelt intentions.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her nose with her finger and asked, ¡°Is it for me?¡± Cole nodded to show his reply. Gu Mengmeng asked in great defense, ¡°What¡¯s the terms for this exchange?¡± Cole was taken aback for a second before he shook his head and said, ¡°Being able to do something for the mighty messenger is already my greatest honor, Cole don¡¯t have the courage to raise any terms with the mighty messenger.¡± Chapter 442 - One Who Is Unaccountably Solicitous Is Hiding Evil Intentions

Chapter 442: One Who Is Unountably Solicitous Is Hiding Evil Intentions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng frowned, her gaze filled with defense. She said faintly, ¡°One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions.¡± Carl gave a gracious smile and said, ¡°If I must really choose, I¡¯ll choose evil.¡± Gu Mengmeng growled internally, ¡°Can you please keep that gentlemanly smile on your face when you¡¯re saying so indecent words? It¡¯s so out of sorts!¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged herself tightly around Elvis¡¯s neck and stared at Cole like she¡¯s being wary of a pervert. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want yourb. You can just bring it back andb your fur.¡± Cole looked at his own tail and said, ¡°Thank you mighty messenger for your concern but our snow fox tribe¡¯s fur don¡¯t require any special care. We just need to evolve between our human and beast forms so that the dirt can be squeezed away and our fur will be naturally fluffy. So, I don¡¯t need theb.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Then, I can¡¯t do anything about it. You handle your stuff yourself.¡± Cole was confused, so he asked, ¡°But don¡¯t the mighty messenger always wanted ab?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Sigh, males are always males, no matter how smart they are, they can never understand what a girl is thinking.¡± Cole blinked before he suddenly came to realize. ¡°Mighty messenger, please receive this at ease. Although Cole hopes to be your beast pet, if the mighty messenger¡¯s unwilling, Cole will never dare to offend you. Please ignore the words I said earlier and ept thisb.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and refused, ¡°I appreciate your heartfelt intentions but I really can¡¯t ept your gift. Yes, I really want ab but I want one that is made by my husband.¡± Cole was even more confused. Elvis that clumsy fellow had already failed twice and he did not even manage to made a rough shape out of the horn. Although he made a few wooden products before, that quality...nothing good could be described about them. And his was different, regardless of whether it¡¯s theb¡¯s polishing or carving, he spent a lot of energy on its production. He showed it to the females in his tribe before and even those crafty and haughty females snow foxes loved it so much. So naturally.....ordinary females should not reject it. ¡°What¡¯s....the difference?¡± Cole tried to put it in a more tactful tone because he was very clear of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temper. She would immediately explode if someone badmouthed her family members in front of her. Gu Mengmeng said, looking like an old professional, ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. The difference is big.¡± Cole nodded his head in a half-serious and half-skeptical manner and thought to himself, ¡°Yeah, that wooden block ofb Elvis made is so ugly. The difference between that and theb I made is indeed great.¡± But the clever Cole did not say it out loud. He just continued asking, ¡°Mighty messenger, please tell me. Which part of thisb disappoints you? Cole will head back to change it instantly. Before you leave tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely make one that you¡¯re satisfied with.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not theb¡¯s problem, it¡¯s the person who made it. Do you still not understand? What I want is the heartfelt intentions my husband puts in to ponder over how to make an item and not theb itself. I like whatever items he makes.¡± Cole showed an envious look and he asked with disappointment, ¡°Is it impossible without mighty Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not made by Elvis, I won¡¯t want it no matter who gives it to me.¡± Cole nced at Lea and asked again, ¡°Is it also impossible with... mighty Lea?¡± Chapter 443 - I’ll Lead Everyone To Live A Well-Off Life

Chapter 443: I¡¯ll Lead Everyone To Live A Well-Off Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios F****! He dug a trap for me to jump into! Gu Mengmeng growled internally and smiled with a frozen face. ¡°My Lea¡¯s hands are used to treat illnesses and save people, what will we do if they¡¯re injured? That¡¯s a pair of priceless and precious hands, how can he do those kinds of things?!¡± Gu Mengmeng erged the disdain look on her face, sessfully hiding her frozen smile. Cole muttered a ¡°Oh¡± and did not say anything else. He just ced theb on a stone outside the house and said, ¡°Since the mighty messenger doesn¡¯t like it, there¡¯s no use keeping it for myself. I¡¯ll just leave it here, whoever likes it....can take it away.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply Cole as she just said, ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else left to say, please leave. We¡¯ve been busy the entire afternoon and it¡¯s time for us to start cooking.¡± Cole gave a bitter smile, his face filled with a tint of destion. ¡°Cole knows that you guys did not prepare to entertain my food or my air.....Cole has wasted too much of the mighty messenger¡¯s air today. Cole will take his leave first.¡± ¡°Take care, see you~¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her hands cheerfully and then hugged onto Elvis¡¯s neck for him to carry her into the house. After Cole had left, Elvis then slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make a betterb than his for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t like it that much either, our woodenb at home is still usable.¡± That night, twelve males returned to the tform with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s handmade rattan balls. Gu Mengmeng ripped them open to have a detailed check and confirmed that they were all her products. Among the twelve males, four of them originally had their own partners. The other eight were imed by four females right on the spot. And those four females had also mated with the warriors from the previous two rounds. The four females included Mandy who had mated with two males that were given the right to enter Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng counted and excluding the family brought along by the females, they were going to recruit a total of 44 orcs. This was around the same as the initial n of 50 and thus, it was eptable. Thus, Gu Mengmeng stood on the tform and under the pure moonlight, she posed in a ¡®God loves the world¡¯ manner and announced, ¡°Congrattions to the warriors on being offered a qualification to join us. From today onwards, all of you will be Saint Nazaire¡¯s fellow tribesman, my rtives, my friends and my buddies. I¡¯ll lead everyone in living a well-off life.¡± Although nobody knew what a well-off life was, this did not have a big influence on everyone¡¯s excitement. pping was not a habit here so when Gu Mengmeng ended her speech, the males started roaring in a deafening volume. Gu Mengmeng was seriously shocked a few times before but she had gotten used to it. Maintaining a calm smile and waving her hands to imply everyone to quieten down, she started speaking as if she was a host of the Chinese New Year G, ¡°On this happy asion, I have another announcement to make, that is ¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand swiped past the crowd slowly, causing everyone to hold their breaths and fixate their gaze, focusing their attention all on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingertips. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s finger eventuallynded on Mandy and she said, ¡°Mandy,e over.¡± ¡°Me.....me?¡± Mandy was struck with panic, she did not know whether it was a good or bad thing to be called on the tform by Gu Mengmeng. She was timid but did not dare to defy Gu Mengmeng so she could only be sent to the side of the tform by her partner before she climbed up herself and stood next to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng nced at her with the corners of her eyes and once again, she felt the world¡¯s hatred towards her.... What the heck, how could a female grew until the height of 1.9 meters? Why didn¡¯t she reach the skies?! Chapter 444 - First Beauty Of The Beast World

Chapter 444: First Beauty Of The Beast World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng sighed as she waved her hands profusely at Elvis. Elvis exchanged gazes with Lea before both of them evolved into their beast forms and slowly walked towards the tform with leisure and calm steps. Before they reached the top of the tform, they threw a nce at Auretin which caused the face-paralyzed Auretin to be taken aback. After that, he also evolved into his white tiger form and followed Elvis and Lea up the tform. Elvisid his front paws on the ground, gesturing Gu Mengmeng to climb up his back. Gu Mengmeng was quite surprised, she originally only wanted Elvis to carry her up so that she could reach Mandy¡¯s head. However, when Elvis and the other two walked to her in a shy manner, Gu Mengmeng instantly felt that her ss was a lot higher than usual. She learned from how those gentlewoman in Europe hold the sides of their dresses and then sat on Elvis¡¯s back. Elvis stood up straight and peered down on the crowd of males in an overbearing posture. Lea, a white fox, and Auretin, a white tiger, stood on both sides of Elvis like guards and although there no words were exchanged, the three of them emitted a prestige that nobody dared to offend. Gu Mengmeng was not aware that at that moment, her image in everyone¡¯s eyes was like a one and only heaven fairy who had descended to the world. She was so beautiful until nothing could bepared to her and a glowing white halo was emitting off from her entire body, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. She was pretty but not bewitching, she was lovely but not coquettish, she was just like a flower blooming on a bold cliff, protected by the steepest and strongest mountains. She was so delicate and frail but could only be admired from afar, nobody had the ability to ovee the three mountains even by a centimetre. Gu Mengmeng took a flower crown she made herself from one side and ced it on Mandy¡¯s head, announcing, ¡°I, the messenger of the Beast Deity, shall announce that the winner of the most beautiful femalepetition this year is Mandy. She¡¯s not only the prettiest female in Saint Naizare, she¡¯s the prettiest female in the entire Beast World.¡± ¡°Wha.....what?¡± Mandy was so stupefied she could not say a word. She¡¯s not the First Beauty of the tribe anymore? She¡¯s the First Beauty of the Beast World? And she was even appointed by the messenger of the Beast Deity?! Gu Mengmeng sat on Elvis¡¯s back and lightly hugged Mandy, telling her, ¡°I hope that besides having a beautiful appearance, you can also have a kind heart. Cherish your partners like how you cherish your own body. If you can do it, you¡¯ll be much prettier.¡± Mandy nodded her head with her eyes brimming with tears as she cried, ¡°Mighty messenger, I can definitely do it.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a smile in satisfaction and released Mandy¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°All fellow tribesman from Saint Nazaire will return to the tribe with me tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± A deafening howl replied Gu Mengmeng. She gently patted Elvis¡¯s back to let Elvis know that it had ended. He then raised his head proudly and carried Gu Mengmeng on his back down the tform, heading back to their stone house. Halfway back, Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter and said, ¡°Hey, how long are you guys going to persist on your images? There¡¯s no one else here so evolve back. You guys look so awkward now, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m a beast-master of a circus.¡± Lea was the first one to evolve back into his half-orc form. He carried Gu Mengmeng off from Elvis¡¯s back to let Elvis evolve back into his human form too before Elvis himself took Gu Mengmeng in his own arms. Auretin did not have much presence as he quietly evolved back into human form while standing behind Elvis and Lea. Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng did not like others exposing some parts of their body so he had long prepared three beast-skin dresses for them to wear immediately after their evolution. Elvis asked the smiley Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Why are you so happy? Do you want to share it with me?¡± Chapter 445 - Strange Stories From A Chinese Studio: The Fox’s Seduction

Chapter 445: Strange Stories From A Chinese Studio: The Fox¡¯s Seduction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng fiddled with her nails and broke out into a smile resembling a Parvenu. She eximed while sneaking augh ¡°16, 16!¡± Elvis did not understand her so he looked at Lea and then back at Gu Mengmeng, asking her, ¡°16 what?¡± ¡°Females!¡± Gu Mengmeng kicked her legs in excitement and said, ¡°This time, we earned a big one, oh my god~bringing back 16 females at one go. All of them areplete females and even the First Beauty of their tribes~~oh my oh my, just thinking about it makes me happy.¡± ¡°That many?¡± Elvis was clearly very dumbfounded. He looked at Lea and upon seeing him nod his head, he nced back at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, you¡¯re too awesome. I haven¡¯t seen so manyplete females in a tribe before.¡± Gu Mengmeng used her thumb to swipe past her nose and said cheerfully and proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, take a look at what kind of person your wife is! The mighty...messenger of the Beast Deity!¡± Gu Mengmeng deliberately emphasized on the word ¡®mighty¡¯ and she could not help butugh, causing an NG. Wrapping her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck, she said, ¡°This time, our Saint Nazaire will be the biggest tribe in no time.¡± Elvis was confused, so he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take in 50?¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck out a finger and shook it, showing off a ¡®No No No¡¯ expression as she asked, ¡°Guess how many males will rush to mate with the 16 females tonight so that they can trail along with us?¡± Elvis shook his head, implying that he did not know. Gu Mengmeng asked again. ¡°Guess, how many males will be attracted to Saint Nazaire once the news of our tribe having 16 females goes out?¡± Elvis shook his head, implying that he did not know. Gu Mengmeng frowned andmented a ¡®tsk¡¯ before adding, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know anything?¡± Elvis smiled as he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, ¡°I only know that once Saint Nazaire has 16plete females, we can distract the solo males in the tribe from casting their greedy eyes on you. I¡¯ll be at ease if the females can mate with more males and lessen the poption of the solo males and settle all the problems of mating in the tribe just by bringing them back.¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud and said bashfully, ¡°So annoying~ am I that popr? It¡¯s not to the extent of the world world liking me~¡± Elvis cupped the acting coquettishly being¡¯s little face andnded a kiss, saying, ¡°Yes. My whole world only likes you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little heart thumped crazily and the expression on her face melted. Her entire being softened into a puddle of water, melting in Elvis¡¯s arms. The next morning, when everyone was about to set off, Cole brought his snow-foxes along to send them off, together with seven to eight beast-skin packages filled with many types of rhinoceros horns. Gu Mengmeng wanted to reject him but Cole said, ¡°This is a present Sauder is presenting to the mighty messenger, it¡¯s not just from me so please ept it.¡± Gu Mengmeng found it hard to decline him so she thanked everyone before handing the packages to Lea for him to ask someone to keep them on her behalf. But when she turned around...screw them, blood started spewing out from her nose immediately. In front of Gu Mengmeng, hundred over snow foxes were swaying their furryrge tails, twitching their fox ears and fiddling their ears with their little ws or even lightly licking them with their little tongues! No shit, why didn¡¯t they give this welfare to me earlier? They only reenacted ¡®Strange Stories From A Chinese Studio: The Fox¡¯s Seduction¡¯ only when I¡¯m leaving, what the hell were they all doing earlier?! Can I say that I want to stay for two more days before leaving...weep weep weep, can that one with that young look, resembling Daji from King of Glory seduce her and call her ¡®owner¡¯ before she leaves?! Chapter 446 - Do You Think I’m Your Spare Tire?

Chapter 446: Do You Think I¡¯m Your Spare Tire?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mengmeng, our little wolves are still waiting for us at home.¡± Lea said in jealousy. Gu Mengmeng looked at the little Daji then thought of her four sons before clenching her teeth and announcing, ¡°All members, out!¡± Everyone stared speechless at one another while Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng on her shoulders and howled, ¡°Set off!¡± The thick and deep voice opened the ears of the deaf and the eyes of the blind and after a hundred responses, a team of people left Sauder in a mighty formation. Cole stared at the back views of Gu Mengmeng and her fellow tribesmen until they disappeared, lowering his head and was in deep thought for quite some time. ¡°So, she really likes the fox tail, if I used this trick earlier... maybe I could¡¯ve let the mighty messenger stay.¡± ... On the other side, after leaving Sauder for a short distance, they entered a forest. The trees helped to provide shade, so it was easier for the females to make their way back. Although they walked ¡®a little¡¯ more, Elvis was very pleased because he was trying to push back the time they reached the tribe. Once they returned to Saint Nazaire, those four ancestors whom he could not hit nor scold would start snatching his wife, how scary thosepetitors were. This was the first time in his life he had never gained even the slightest advantage when working with Lea. Once he got into a dispute with the four devils, his wife would definitely stand on their side without allowing for any exnation, even though she could not even understand what they were talking about. It did not even seem to obstruct her from being bounded by amon hatred. The thing Elvis regretted the most in his entire lifetime was believing that cursed rumor ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª letting Gu Mengmeng give birth to those four damned rascals just to love him more. Was this to help him snatch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favor? This was simply just to snatch the favor from him alright?! He seeded four love rivals himself, four...! They did not walk too far off into the forest when a few familiar orcs stood in front of Gu Mengmeng, blocking her way. Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and smiled. ¡°Oh my oh my, isn¡¯t this Ellie? What¡¯s wrong, are you¡¯re so loyal that you decided to send us off?¡± Ellie fiddled with her fingers with a terribly wronged expression and seemed as if she had something to say, forcefully adding some scenes for herself. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already sent us off and I appreciate your heartfelt intentions, see you soon~¡± As she said, she led herrge army and advanced forward. ¡°Mighty messenger.¡± Darch blocked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s path, although he felt very shameful, he raised a suggestion, ¡°Mighty messenger, can you.....let us return to Saint Nazaire with you?¡± Oh, I guess everyone can¡¯t recall who Darch is right? It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sure you remember his other name~ ¡°Official Xu Xian, didn¡¯t your Ellie brought all of you to join Sauder? Then it doesn¡¯t fit the rules if.....Sauder¡¯s tribesmen returns to Saint Nazaire with me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was replying to Darch but her eyes were all along staring at Ellie. Darch also knew that his behavior was inappropriate but since Ellie insisted on doing it, he could only put all he had on the line and sacrifice his reputation to lower his head and beg Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Sauder knows that Ellie is a female you saved so they did not want to let her enter Sauder no matter what we said because they were afraid of angering you. So....so....¡± Gu Mengmeng was delighted as she said, ¡°Sigh, I say Official Xu Xian, what you¡¯ve said is wrong. Back then, Ellie was bullied by the stray beasts, it was my fellow tribesman from Saint Nazaire who saved her. After that, she just simply turned her head to boot-lick Sauder, but I didn¡¯t even scold her for being ungrateful and treacherous, right? I still generously consented to your request, I¡¯ve done enough as an ex right? Oh, now that your current doesn¡¯t want you, you rush back to find me, do you think that I¡¯m your spare tire?¡± Chapter 447 - One Strike and I’m Out

Chapter 447: One Strike and I¡¯m Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Darch shook his head and said, ¡°Mighty messenger, don¡¯t be angry. Ellie didn¡¯t mean it that way....¡± Gu Mengmeng retorted, ¡°Then what did she mean?¡± Darch turned back to look at Ellie and upon seeing how she was going to cry, his heart ached terribly so he instantly knelt in front of Gu Mengmeng and pleaded, ¡°Mighty messenger, everything in the past was my fault. I didn¡¯t persuade Ellie properly, causing her to make that kind of decision at a moment of folly. Please, I beg you, seeing how nine of us are males from Saint Nazaire, please just make an exception once, at least.....at least Ellie¡¯s a female, no tribe will reject a female.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her body and said, ¡°Look behind me, do you think that Saint Nazaire stillcks an ungrateful and treacherous half-orc female?¡± Darch nced at the lineup behind Gu Mengmeng and was instantly dumbfounded. His entire body softened in dispirit and he hung his head in shame. Gu Mengmeng patted Darch¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I will never give people who betray me a second chance. Parting peacefully is perhaps the best ending. Don¡¯t stick everyone in a difficult position, it¡¯s better to leave some reputation for each other.¡± Gu Mengmeng meant these words for Ellie but Lea¡¯s body froze bafflingly. He¡¯s.....like that too, right? One strike and I¡¯m out.... Mengmeng, you did it right, you won¡¯t get hurt like that. As for me...... I can hold it in! I can definitely hold it in! ¡°I¡¯ve the esoterica the previous messenger of the Beast Deity left behind.¡± Seeing how the tribe did not have the slightest hesitation to leave, she flustered and shouted at the top of her voice. Gu Mengmeng looked to her side and sniggered. ¡°¡®300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡¯, right? I don¡¯t even have to look at it to be able to write out a copy for you. If you like it, you can keep it for yourself.¡± Ellie shook her head as she slid in front of Gu Mengmeng and widened her arms to block her way. ¡°Dream, I know things regarding the dream.¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes, she reallycked that portion. The things left behind by the previous messenger of the Beast Deity were too broken, it was very difficult to try to piece out someplete information. The only thing she could piece out and understand from those broken information was the word ¡®dream¡¯. Was it a coincidence? Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes at Ellie. Ellie bit her lower lip and exined, ¡°I used to be a servant beside the Snake King before I sneaked out of the Snake King valley because I was yful. Now I can¡¯t find the way back, I just hope to have a tribe that protects me and gives me a ce to stay.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Discussing a deal with me.....it¡¯s possible too, say your piece, I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s worth to waste the food and air in Saint Nazaire for you.¡± Ellie clenched her teeth as she took a piece of scale from her stomach and gave it to Gu Mengmeng. The piece of scale was a very big and it was the size of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm. There were a few simplified Chinese characters written on it crookedly, at the level of kindergarten students, ¡°When the course of your behavior diverges, the Beast Deity will enter your dream and direct a correct way for you. Gu Mengmeng did not doubt whether the words on this scale was left behind by the previous messenger of the Beast Deity because nobody in this world could read, even the snow fox tribe in Sauder worshiped ¡®300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡¯ for a thousand years as a sacred item. And that strange English version of ¡®Little Apple¡¯ was really something way out of one¡¯s imagination. Gu Mengmeng touched her chin and acted as if she was deep in thoughts. ¡°This is a counterfeit item. The mark on it is not left behind by the previous messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Ellie was taken aback, she thought that her copy was enough to pass off as the genuine one, after all in the entire Snake King valley, nobody could differentiate her counterfeit copy from the original copy in the Snake King¡¯s hands, but Gu Mengmeng.....could see through it just at one nce? Chapter 448 - We’ve To Guard Against Those Betrayers Who Returned

Chapter 448: We¡¯ve To Guard Against Those Betrayers Who Returned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng gave a sly smile and leaned her body slightly forward. Looking at Ellie as if she was looking at an idiot, she said, ¡°Do you assume that I can¡¯t differentiate the unique mark used by messengers?¡± Ellie bit her lower lip and with a ghastly pale face, she stared intently into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Although this is my counterfeit copy, the information written on it will definitely not be wrong. I drew it exactly the same, if you don¡¯t believe....don¡¯t believe, you can go to the Snake King valley andpare it to the original one from the Snake King.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°If you, a native born in the Snake King valley, can¡¯t even find the way back, how can I, an outsider, find the ce? And moreover, if I acquire the original version from the Snake King, why would I still need this counterfeit copy of yours?¡± Ellie was shocked beyond words and she said, looking as if she was finally flustered, ¡°Then... you¡¯re not willing to let me return to Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it too. Although it¡¯s a counterfeit copy, the information on it should be real. Since I¡¯ve gotten the information, I¡¯ll be faithful in my words and let you return to Saint Nazaire. But you¡¯ve to remember, although the information on this piece of scale is real, it has no value to me. I¡¯m letting you return just purely because of the nine partners you¡¯ve from Saint Nazaire. If any of them are injured one day... both Saint Nazaire and I will not let you off.¡± Ellie understood that Gu Mengmeng was not allowing her to treat any of the nine of them as storage food during winter. Clenching her fists, Ellie eventually still nodded her head in utmost respect and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you mighty messenger for your benevolence.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue our journey.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes with each other. Both of them had an unspokenmon consensus to not ask Gu Mengmeng what was written on that piece of scale. Until that night, the mass mating sound rose one after another to the extent that Gu Mengmeng could not stand it anymore. She asked Elvis and Lea to bring her out and lie low until it was all over. Auretin wanted to follow them but was rejected by Lea. After all, Auretin was not a member of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family and he had not gottenplete trust from them yet. ¡°Elvis and I will protect Mengmeng, you stay behind to control the situation. After all, since we¡¯re not present, it¡¯ll be easier for some people to exploit the situation.¡± Lea said as he pointed at Ellie who was standing at the side of the female crowd and added, ¡°We¡¯ve got to guard against those betrayers who returned.¡± Auretin nodded, implying that he understood. Thus, he leaned against a big tree trunk and pretended to take a nap. His entire body, however, was exceptionally on alert towards everything happening in the surroundings, especially Ellie¡¯s movements. Elvis and Lea brought Gu Mengmeng out to a faraway ce and until they ensured that nobody could eavesdrop on them, they then whistled to call Ian out. Gu Mengmeng took out that piece of snake scale and handed it to Elvis. Elvis frowned in detest and rejected her, ¡°I won¡¯t touch other females¡¯ things, it¡¯s gross.¡± Gu Mengmeng then handed the snake scale to Lea but Lea backtracked even more as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch it too. Among so many tribes, I hate the snake tribe the most. They¡¯re so scheming and cunning and it¡¯s hard to interact with their strange personalities. Most importantly, they¡¯re ugly-looking.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Alright, you two can¡¯t recognize the words on it either.¡± Ian said faintly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me take a look?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and look at Ian. His thin and frail body looked like it would get blown away by the wind anytime. A tinge of hatred was written on his sickly face, resembling Lin Daiyu by quite a fair bit. Chapter 449 - My Mengmeng Is So Clever

Chapter 449

: My Mengmeng Is So Clever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out and gave the snake scale to Ian, before saying, ¡°Here, take a look.¡± Ian turned his head away and said, ¡°I won¡¯t look at it too.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, ¡°...¡± So, you¡¯re just simply joking around with me?! She wanted to howl at him but thinking over it, it was quite tiring on Ian too. He clearly came and represented his tribe to establish a blood alliance with them so openly but now, he was made to look like an illegitimate son who was not presentable and had to hide in the dark every single day to protect himself. So, it¡¯s natural for him to lose a little temper. Thus, she held back and did not say anything. She just kept the snake scale and continued, ¡°The information on the snake scale writes, ¡°When the course of your behavior diverges, the Beast Deity will enter your dream and direct you the correct way.¡± Lea was taken aback as he asked, ¡°Are you sure that the information if real?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°The words written on it are simplified Chinese characters that my world is currently using and they¡¯re the same type as the ¡®300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡¯ book Sauder provided for us. Sauder should supposedly be the tribe who has the greatest exposure to these kinds of words but even they themselves can¡¯t write them. It¡¯s even harder for Ellie to change the information on it.¡± Lea asked again, ¡°But you recognized that it¡¯s a counterfeit copy at first nce.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°When we were in Sauder, I saw the que that the previous messenger of the Beast Deity had written on. Those words were written with some form of foundation and they¡¯re clearly different from the kindergarten words carved by Ellie on the snake scale so it was not difficult to differentiate them. Furthermore, the previous messenger has died more than a thousand years ago, if Ellie¡¯s not Bai Suzhen, she would never have the chance to meet the messenger of the Beast Deity, let alone letting the messenger carve words on her body. If the words are not carved by the messenger on her body, that can only be a counterfeit copy.¡± Lea nodded and smiled. ¡°My Mengmeng is so clever.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head away in detest and said, ¡°There¡¯s such a big loophole. If Ellie still thinks I¡¯ll believe that the piece of scale is the original one, she must be extremely stupid.¡± Elvis frowned and asked, ¡°So, did you dream of the Beast Deity before?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Never before. Before I transmigrated here, I rarely dream. Even if I really do, I can¡¯t remember much of it the second day.....Beast Deity or whatsoever, Ipletely don¡¯t have any recollection.¡± Lea and Elvis exchanged nces with each other before Lea opened his mouth to ask, ¡°If you never dream of the Beast Deity before, this proves that the course of your behavior did not diverge, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know how to exin either so she thought over it for a while before nodding her head. ¡°That should roughly be the idea.¡± Lea¡¯s expression was prettyplicated. He lowered his head slightly to hide his five features in his shadow and said slowly, ¡°In other words, from entering Saint Nazaire to mating with Elvis, then to giving birth to Hede and his brothers and exposing your identity as the messenger of the Beast Deity when attending the beauty pageant at Sauder before leading sixteen new females and many strong males back to strengthen Saint Nazaire instead of staying in Sauder.....everything is the Beast Deity¡¯s order.¡± Gu Mengmeng contemted over that question with much focus and did not notice Lea¡¯s little emotions. She just tapped on her chin and thought for a long time before replying him, ¡°In my opinion, if there¡¯s really a Beast Deity, he should not have that much idle time in his hands to even control how many kids I give birth to or employ how many employees. The so-called course is just a space. As long as it doesn¡¯t influence the main order, other stuff can change flexibly.¡± Chapter 450 - I’m Not Willing. Hmph.

Chapter 450: I¡¯m Not Willing. Hmph.

Lea remained silent for quite some time and then, he lifted his head up under the moonlight and gave a smile as gentle as that moonlight, saying, ¡°No, if you¡¯ve made a mistake, the Beast Deity will definitely direct you a dream. So, the Beast Deity must have agreed with you in epting me as a beast pet.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and felt a flock of crows flying past her head.... Gu Mengmeng ignored Lea and just fiddled with the snake scale in her hands. In deep thoughts, she said, ¡°Should I do something improper to test the information the previous messenger of the Beast Deity left behind? After all....the esoterica she left behind is not that reliable.¡± Elvis gently ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stray hair behind her ear and asked with a softened voice, ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.....I totally have no clue.¡± Elvis kissed her forehead andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just let nature takes its course. When you think of it one day, I¡¯ll definitely help you achieve it.¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes andnded smack with her lips on Elvis¡¯s cheek,plimenting him, ¡°Hubby is so reliable.¡± Gu Mengmeng kept the scale piece before turning her head to look at Ian. ¡°Are there any abnormal orcs in the batch of neers?¡± Ian looked around and after sweeping past Elvis and Lea, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the most abnormal one your new sweetheart?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she asked, ¡°What new sweetheart? When did I have a new sweetheart?¡± Ian probed further, ¡°Isn¡¯t the one standing by your side together with Elvis and Lea everyday not your new sweetheart?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly came to realize that Ian was talking about Auretin so she exined, ¡°He¡¯s just here to share meals with us, he¡¯s not my new sweetheart.¡± Ian sniggered and said, ¡°Such a big crowd of people call him mighty Auretin so openly, if he¡¯s not your new sweetheart.....what right does he have to be called mighty?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked. She knew that everyone misunderstood her rtionship with Auretin and thought that he¡¯s her guardian beast but he¡¯s actually not, Auretin¡¯s really just someone who¡¯s here to share meals with them. If Gu Mengmeng were to mention any special points about Auretin, that would be her always seeing some of Elvis¡¯s characteristics on him so that was why she would exceptionally care for him, that¡¯s all. ¡°Mighty Ian, I¡¯m calling you mighty now too, does that mean you¡¯re my new sweetheart?¡± Gu Mengmeng copied Ian¡¯s entric tone and asked. Ian took a step forward and sized Gu Mengmeng up from head to toe before rejecting her, ¡°I¡¯m not willing. Hmph.¡± After Ian finished speaking, he spread his wings and flew away, disappearing in the night sky. Gu Mengmeng was so agitated she waved her fists in the air and fumed, ¡°Running away after talking is so imprudent!¡± Elvis stayed silent as he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin towards himself. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Did you really take a fancy on Ian?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and denied, ¡°Hubby, you have to change your bad habit of thinking that I have an affair with everyone. I¡¯m not blind, why would I abandon a tall and powerful you for a sickly person?¡± The corners of Elvis¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards, looking as if he was satisfied by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s description. However, he raised his brow and continued, ¡°Then why are you so angry when he flew away?¡± Gu Mengmeng exined, ¡°Will you not be angry if someone gives you a blow and escapes before you have the chance to return the attack?¡± Elvis thought over it and replied, ¡°Shall I ask Lea to bring out the blood alliance to appease your anger?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she declined, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to that extent. It¡¯s not worth it to extinguish an entire tribe and sacrifice Lea just over a quarrel.¡± Chapter 451 - Just Accompany Me, Once

Chapter 451: Just Apany Me, Once

When Gu Mengmeng woke up in Elvis¡¯s arms the second day, it was already noon. Lea arranged everyone to hunt while he demonstrated his cooking skills after asking every family to send out a male with the highest level ofprehension in order to learn how to roast meat. Males did not need to eat everyday because one meal normally couldst them a few days. And moreover, the way they ate appeared more rough so they just directly settled their meals straight after hunting their prey before bringing back the better meat home for their females. So, 18 females ended up surrounding a firece while watching their own partners roast meat for them. Those males who could step in front of the females were all their First Partners, except for Elvis. Gu Mengmeng turned behind to take a peek at Elvis. She found him a little pitiful because everyone gathered together in big families while he sat beside seven to eight packages alone with a beast horn in his hands. He used his ws to carve and polish it in utmost cautiousness and was so focused until he looked like an.....autistic child. Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°Go ahead and eat, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Just as she wanted to stand up and find Elvis, Lea grabbed her wrist tightly with one hand. With his other hand holding a tree branch with roasted meat on it, he sat beside the campfire and looked up at her, saying, ¡°Just apany me, once...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, then nced at Elvis. Elvis had already heard themotion so he paused his hand movements and turned his head to look over. Remaining silent for a while, he then lowered his head and continued carving the beast horn, as if he consented Gu Mengmeng to stay by Lea¡¯s side. However, Lea released her and hung his head, giving a bitter smile. ¡°Eventually, I still can¡¯t win him. He always spares a thought for you while I always put you in a spot... to put it simply, I¡¯m just too selfish.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and eventually still sat down beside him. Lea stared at Gu Mengmeng in shock and then smiled like a kid. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the roasted meat on the fire and ordered, ¡°I want chili and also honey! Twoyers, twoyers!¡± Lea nodded, the corners of his lips curving upwards all along and his vision became a little blurry. Gu Mengmeng turned her body slightly to the side and lied on Lea¡¯s shoulder, holding a bowl of honey in her hands while sipping it in small mouthfuls. Maybe, in other people¡¯s eyes, this was just a beast pet fighting for favor with the First Partner and the First Partner was magnanimous enough to not haggle over it with him. But Gu Mengmeng knew how hard it was for Lea to put on the fake front when in Sauder and even if his heart was made up of stone, it would still be molded into sand by those pasts and to make it worse, he was just a siren. He needed warmth, he neededfort he needed someone who could support him and let him breathe. He was clearer than anyone else that even if he was the one sitting next to Gu Mengmeng together with those First Partners, roasting meat for their females to eat, his identity would never be Elvis, he would always be that ¡®self-called¡¯ beast pet Lea. Besides defending himself against others, Gu Mengmeng would never admit to his beast pet identity. But even if this was a wish that could never be fulfilled, he was eager to grab onto this imaginary happiness. Just once, let him take care of her openly like a partner just once, just once would do.... Many females could not understand. Upon seeing how Gu Mengmeng added chili to her roasted meat, they learned from her but as what everyone expected.....the females were all muddled up. They wanted to learn from how Gu Mengmeng used a bowl to contain water but how could they be in time to make a stone bowl now? Thus, they all evolved into their beast forms and rode towards the direction of the water source on their males with all their might. Chapter 452 - Since You Don’t Allow, I Won’t Look At It Then

Chapter 452: Since You Don¡¯t Allow, I Won¡¯t Look At It Then

Upon seeing the flustered bunch, Gu Mengmeng burst out inughter and felt that she was looking at someone tricking the marquess with beacon fires. After informing Elvis, Gu Mengmeng followed the females to the water source. The water source was ake, with its surface as calm as a mirror surface. The females all crouched by the sides of theke to drink the water, creating glistening sparkles as ripples could be seen at the same time. Gu Mengmeng smiled like a kid who had seeded in her prank. She was holding an unknown wild grass in her mouth and biting onto the tip of it, causing it to move upwards now and then, just like a hooligan who did not study and knew nothing from the ancient times. Sitting on Elvis¡¯s shoulder, Gu Mengmeng felt like she saw something on the surface of theke. She spat the lotus leaf out and patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder profusely in excitement, ¡°Hubby hubby, send me to the side of theke.¡± Elvis did not know her intention but still did what she instructed. Once Gu Mengmeng reached the side of theke, she pped her thigh all of a sudden and then dropped herself into theke the next second. Elvis¡¯s chest tightened while his pupils contracted abruptly. The scene in front of him ovepped with the scene when she was preparing to leave through thatke where they first met because of Lea. Elvis¡¯s body reacted faster than his brain and he followed her closely behind, diving into theke with a plop. Then, it was Lea, followed by Auretin. After that, the surrounding crowd who was not aware of the situation also jumped into theke.... Elvis did not swim far when he grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng and pulled her out from the water by clinging onto her wrist. The water was not deep as it was below Elvis¡¯s belly button by a bit. Gu Mengmeng touched her wet face with her free hand and asked in doubt while staring at Elvis who looked like he wanted to kill someone, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elvis clenched his teeth and growled, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to ask you that, alright?!¡± Gu Mengmengpletely did not know why Elvis was angry, she only pointed at a flower floating on the center of theke surface and said, ¡°I just wanted to swim over and take a look at whether it¡¯s a lotus flower... why are you angry?¡± Elvis did not look at where Gu Mengmeng was pointing to as he just frowned and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing there!¡± After he finished speaking, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and headed towards thend. At the same time, he cast a nce at Lea. Lea then secretly went into theke and squashed that lotus flower from its stalk into pieces before swimming back like nothing happened before. After they reached thend, Gu Mengmeng faced the three-party joint-hearing of Elvis, Lea and Auretin. The three of them formed a triangle around Gu Mengmeng and trapped her in it. Elvis¡¯s face was as ck as coal, Lea¡¯s expression became cold and Auretin......he originally had face paralysis so he always had this expression on his face. Gu Mengmeng clearly felt that she did not do anything wrong but when the three of them stared at her like that, she could not help but feel a little guilty. She muttered to herself, ¡°No......isn¡¯t it just a flower.....since you don¡¯t allow, I won¡¯t look at it then.....is there a need to be this angry?¡± Elvis¡¯s face darkened and he stared at Gu Mengmeng in disappointment and sorrow while spitting each word in a rage, ¡°You promised me that you won¡¯t leave me!¡± Upon seeing how Elvis started scratching his left chest with his ws due to the extreme pain, creating four bloody streaks that were dreadful to one¡¯s mind, Gu Mengmeng immediately stepped forward and held onto his wrist, flustered. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t I just going for a swim to look at the flower? I¡¯m just away from you for less than two hundred meters, is there a need for you to dig your heart out and hurt yourself?¡± However, Elvis was not swayed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. His gaze was so deep until it could swallow everything in this world. His sorrow was engraved in his bones and his voice sounded like it was resonance from his deafening heartbeat. ¡°It¡¯s the second time, it¡¯s the second time you did it!¡± Chapter 453 - I Swear, If I Lie To You, I’m A Husky

Chapter 453: I Swear, If I Lie To You, I¡¯m A Husky

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded as she asked, ¡°What second time? Didn¡¯t I just enter theke....¡± When Gu Mengmeng mentioned ke¡¯, she suddenly understood what Elvis meant. Biting onto her lower lip, Gu Mengmeng gently wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and patted his back tofort him. She said softly, ¡°Dumb hubby, do you really think that I was going to return to my world through thatke?¡± Elvis did not say a word while Lea frowned his brow at Gu Mengmeng. Auretin did not know what exactly happened, but he was also influenced by the nervous atmosphere and began fidgeting. Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Hubby, how should I say it for you to believe me, I won¡¯t abandon you...¡± Gu Mengmeng lightly pulled the cor of her dress with one hand, exposing the proud ck wolf on her corbone. With her other hand, she ced it on Elvis¡¯s face and said, ¡°Do you remember what I said to you when we mated?¡± ¡°Elvis, I love you. I¡¯m going to give myself to you. From today onwards, I¡¯ll treat you as my pride, my skies and my husband. I¡¯ll stick with you in life and death unless you forsake him. If you¡¯re faced with any imminent danger, I¡¯ll substitute myself for you....¡± Elvis¡¯s pupils started shining and he looked like he was still in a state of shock and was just cast away at the same time. ¡°Xiao Meng!¡± Elvis could not say anything else and could only pull her into his arms harshly, locking her against his chest. He wanted to rub her in his own body so badly so that he need not worry that she would smile at him while telling him, ¡°Thank you for this period¡± before jumping into someke and disappearing forever one day. Gu Mengmeng let Elvis hugged her like that and despite how painful his strength made her feel until she had some breathing difficulties, she did not struggle or resist. Instead, she lightly hugged his sturdy body back and patted his back from time to time. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you unless you want to abandon me. Moreover, we still have four sons, even if I don¡¯t want my husband, my sons are eventually still flesh from my own body right? Would I not want them too? There¡¯s no such cruel Mother in this world.¡± Elvis frowned and said, ¡°Yes, and they can be found everywhere.¡± Gu Mengmeng was very helpless, the females in this Beast World were already used to the distorted perception of ¡®I¡¯m the most precious in this world¡¯. There¡¯s no such word as ¡®devotion¡¯ in their dictionaries. Regardless of what others did for them, they would treat it as their duty and a matter of fact. So what if they were their blood-rted sons? Didn¡¯t Nina kill her own child with her own hands? Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°If theke water makes you feel uneasy, I won¡¯t step close to the side of theke anymore, alright?¡± Elvis remained silent and only stared at Gu Mengmeng quietly. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°I was just too excited just now, so I forgot the psychological trauma that I created for you in the past. That flower is a lotus flower, the presence of such a flower means that there¡¯s a lotus. That is a type of food that we can eat. I really grew tired of eating potatoes and sweet potatoes so when I saw something edible, I forgot everything and could not care about anything else. I really didn¡¯t intend on abandoning you, really not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elvis spat out one word with difficulty. Gu Mengmeng knew how much Elvis wanted to believe her and she also found herselfughable for her husband to have such low trust in her but what could she do? Who was the one who had a bad record? Nodding her head profusely, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I swear, if I lie to you, I¡¯m a husky.¡± Chapter 454 - The Mighty Messenger’s A Coward

Chapter 454: The Mighty Messenger¡¯s A Coward

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis then slowly decreased his strength and seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fair arm became red due to his embrace, guilt started creeping out in his heart. He rubbed the red mark on Gu Mengmeng gently and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and wrapped both her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck. Lying in his arms in delight, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not giving you an absolute sense of security. I¡¯ll change it in the future so......don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead before he felt his heart recovering its thump. Blood started to slowly flow and nourish his entire body. Lea did not say a word as he quietly returned to theke. When Gu Mengmeng finally realized he was missing, he had already been soaking himself in theke for quite some time. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Gu Mengmeng stood at a shady spot near the shore, attending to Lea who had just been called back by Auretin. His fine snow white and fluffy fur was tainted with mud, bing extremely filthy. Lea evolved back into human form just three steps in front of Gu Mengmeng. Leaving a puddle of muddy water behind, he received a beast-skin dress from Auretin gracefully and wore it on himself before walking to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I didn¡¯t find the lotus you just mentioned.¡± When he finished his sentence, Elvis¡¯s nerves started tensing up. Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯s hand in hers and turned around to look at him. ¡°Keep your uneasiness and listen to my exnation first.¡± Elvis mped his lips and nodded. Gu Mengmeng then continued, ¡°There must be a lotus when there¡¯s lotus flower but they won¡¯t appear at the same time. The reason why I entered theke just now was to ensure whether that flower was a lotus flower and not to dig a lotus because we¡¯ve to wait until the flowers wilt to get them.¡± Lea and Elvis stared at her, half-convinced. Gu Mengmeng really regretted jumping into theke just because she broke up previously. It was just a moment of folly back then but now, how much trouble has it brought onto her?! Sighing, Gu Mengmeng was at wits¡¯ end too. ¡°How about this, remember this ce and until August to September......which is before winter, we¡¯lle and dig it again. We shall see whether I¡¯m speaking the truth or not.¡± Lea patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Mengmeng is the messenger of the Beast Deity, food concerns the survivability of the entire tribe, she won¡¯t make a joke out of this kind of thing.¡± Elvis looked back into Lea¡¯s eyes. The hand he ced on his own shoulder was clearly shaking. Nodding, Elvis said, ¡°I know, Xiao Meng won¡¯t lie to me......won¡¯t lie to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was helpless as she could only say, ¡°Before we dig out the lotus, I promise I won¡¯t step close to the side of theke anymore, alright?¡± Elvis nodded his head and they reached apromise. The onlooking crowd who had no idea what was going on were all dumbfounded, shouldn¡¯t females.....do what they wanted to do? Why did the messenger of the Beast Deity look like......a coward? Where¡¯s the power of a female?! Where¡¯s the power of a female?! Gu Mengmeng stretched out both her arms while standing in front of Elvis in a posture begging for a hug. Elvis said nothing more as he pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms. Only that distance could make him feel slightly more at ease. The females did not dare to eat the roasted meat with the chili so in the end, they gave it to the males and then a baffling 908petition of ¡®which female was the least scared of spicy¡¯ started.... Gu Mengmeng lied in Elvis¡¯s arms and looked at the scenery leisurely on the way back. Lea walked next to Elvis, sending fruits and honey water into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth at the same time. Gu Mengmeng also did not reject him as she ate her fill in delight. Upon seeing how adorable Gu Mengmeng was eating her food, Elvis and Lea slowly put their worries down. Chapter 455 - Your Lives Are Too Incomplete Chapter 455: Your Lives Are Too Iplete After walking for half a day, they exited the forest and chose to rest by a little stream in preparation for the females¡¯ dinner before they pitched their tents and take a break. After all, the females did not eat their fill in the afternoon. Although they ate a few wild fruits on the way, how could those pampered females be easily pleased? They just saw how Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and thus, did not dare to throw their tantrums. But even though the females did not say a word, will the males¡¯ heart not ache at all? Hence, those who went out for a hunt at night were almost all the strongest ones in the families. Elvis did not join because he knew that Gu Mengmeng had a small appetite and she would not be hungry even if she ate only a small amount. Thus, he ordered Auretin to join the hunt while he and Lea guarded Gu Mengmeng closely, not leaving her by an inch. To put it simply, they were still restless about the issue. Gu Mengmeng did not mind them and just let those two fellows, who resembled little tails, follow her from behind in disarray. ¡°Xiao Meng, where are you going? I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Elvis was aware that Gu Mengmeng knew about his uneasiness so he was quite embarrassed deep down in his heart. He could not even give this little trust to her......Elvis felt that he really failed thoroughly being her First Partner. But in this world, his only Achilles heel was this matter, it made him worry about his gains and losses, as well as, enormously proud of his sess. Gu Mengmeng pouted and said, ¡°I think I saw a bamboo forest nearby when we came here previously, I want to search if there¡¯s any bamboo shoots.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms and cast a nce on Lea. Lea then secretly whistled before countless ck shadows swept past their heads. The sky was originally not very bright either and moreover, the other males were busy taking care of their females so nobody took notice of the movement here. Elvis asked, ¡°What¡¯s a bamboo shoot? Can it be eaten too?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, bamboo shoots are really delicious. Those who didn¡¯t eat bamboo shoots before don¡¯t have aplete life.¡± Elvis remained silent for a while and asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Auretin before that those who have not eaten bird eggs have an iplete life?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips together and hummed a long ¡®yeah.....¡¯ before adding, ¡°Sigh, your lives are too iplete. Bird eggs is one part while bamboo shoots another part. Think about it, if I asked you to return to when you did not have any roasted meat, no sweet potatoes, potatoes or fish meat, will you still be used to it? Do you feel that your life isn¡¯tplete anymore?¡± Elvis remained silent for a while and he truly felt that it was actually.....still fine. But looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earnest gaze, Elvis then nodded his head firmly and replied, ¡°Yeah, notplete.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave him a ¡®Look, I knew it¡¯ expression and continued with fervor and assurance, ¡°Once you tasted bamboo shoots and lotus, you will realize that your happiness level will increase by a few times. In this era where the variety of food is so deficient, every type of edible food is a precious gift. Didn¡¯t you hear of the well-known saying by Confucius? ¡®If you¡¯re not enthusiastic in eating, you¡¯ve got a problem with your mentality¡¯. Let me tell you, Confucius said so many words before but in my opinion, this is the one that makes the most sense.¡± Elvis nodded his head in puzzlement. Just then, a big bird hovered above their heads in the skies and flew towards a direction after turning two rounds. Elvis and Lea exchanged gazes before they evolved into their beast forms and followed the bird closely behind with Gu Mengmeng on their backs. After following the bird for around three minutes, when Gu Mengmeng felt that her hairstyle was all messed up, Elvis then paused his footsteps. In front of Gu Mengmeng was a half-dead Ian and a big bamboo forest. Chapter 456 - I’ll Die, It’s Better Than You Dying.

Chapter 456: I¡¯ll Die, It¡¯s Better Than You Dying.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng took a step forward and pped Ian¡¯s chest, eximing, ¡°True man, I didn¡¯t know that you are still quite capable!¡± Ian frowned and took a step backwards. ¡°Just say your words, don¡¯t touch others as you wish.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her palms together and said, ¡°Since you found the food, you¡¯re the king, I won¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t like it alright~¡± Gu Mengmeng left Ian behind her and rushed into the bamboo forest in big steps. She checked the ground in detail with herrge eyes. Fortunately, she inherited Elvis¡¯s night vision or else she could not see a thing right now. Elvis and Lea were at a loss of what to do and they did not know what Gu Mengmeng was searching for so they could only follow behind her and wait for her instructions. Gu Mengmeng walked ten over steps before she suddenly stopped. Then, she darted off in a jiffy. Elvis and Lea did not know what she nned to do, so they hurriedly ran after her. But, all they saw was Gu Mengmeng squatting in front of a bamboo while rubbing her little hands together and giving off a sneaky smirk, looking like a pervert nning to molest a maidservant. Lea stepped forward and squatted next to Gu Mengmeng. Pointing to the little bamboo shoots, he asked, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before turning around to scan her surroundings. Lea asked again, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered, ¡°Hmm.....those things that can be used as tools to dig them out.¡± Lea extended his hand and gently pinched the tip of the bamboo shoot. Then, he slowly exerted strength and pulled the bamboo shoot out from the soil like he did not use much energy at all..... ¡°Dang.....¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but shake her head and p her hands. The roots of the bamboo shoots were grown so deep down in the soil for god knows how many meters but he just plucked it out with his bare hands like that?! ¡°Stop,¡± When Lea pulled it out to a certain height, Gu Mengmeng suddenly shouted. Lea stared at Gu Mengmeng, not moving an inch as if someone pressed the stop button on him. Gu Mengmeng roughly measured a position on the bamboo shoot and instructed, ¡°Come, cut it down from here. We just need this portion, there¡¯s no need to pull all the roots out as well.¡± Lea followed her instructions and broke the bamboo shoot cleanly before giving it to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng stared at the thick and soft bamboo shoots, a lustful smile forming on her face. Touching the outside of the bamboo shoot, she looked like she was taking off the damn belly-band of a maidservant. Elvis stepped forward and without saying a word, he directly took away the bamboo shoot from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and chomped arge piece before chewing it in front of her. Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she cried out, ¡°You eat potatoes and sweet potatoes raw and now you¡¯re eating bamboo shoots raw too?!¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng as if he had just eaten faeces. Swallowing the bamboo shoot down with much difficulty, he said, ¡°You can dig the bamboo shoot but you¡¯ve to wait until I¡¯m fine tomorrow before you can eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded before she reacted to his words after a while and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve been......testing the poison for me all this while?¡± Elvis replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve to try the food that we didn¡¯t eat before being letting you eat it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was very touched but worried at the same time. She punched Elvis¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°What if you¡¯re poisoned?¡± Elvis smiled and let Gu Mengmeng act wildly in his arms. He casually said, ¡°I¡¯m very strong, normal poisons can¡¯t im my life. Furthermore, don¡¯t we have Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng red at him and asked, ¡°What if Lea can¡¯t treat you?¡± Elvis kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and pinched her puffed-up cheeks, saying, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll die, it¡¯s better than you dying.¡± Chapter 457 - Did Water Enter Your Brains?

Chapter 457: Did Water Enter Your Brains?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and stayed silent. Not to deny, Elvis¡¯s devotion towards her made her really touched but following it was a strong sense of uneasiness. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s waist and pressed her little face against his chest before speaking slowly, ¡°You promised me that you won¡¯t abandon me....¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng back and enjoyed her reliance on him as he replied, ¡°I swear, I will never abandon you.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and met eyes with Elvis¡¯s affectionate pupils. Her brows curved upwards unknowingly, giving off a pitiful look as she asked, ¡°But if you die, aren¡¯t you abandoning me too?¡± Elvis leaned forward andnded a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead before heforted her, ¡°Fool, even if I die, my soul will always be by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips and said, ¡°Yeah, your soul by my side to see how others bully me?¡± Elvis was taken aback and he immediately said, ¡°No, you will never be bullied by others. Even if you don¡¯t have me, you still have Lea, Ian and the Eagle-owl tribe, and also Barete, Auretin and the entire Saint Nazaire...¡± Gu Mengmeng retorted, ¡°But they¡¯re not my husband. Without you, me and our sons will be a widow with her half-orphaned kids, it¡¯s really terrible.¡± Elvis already felt a sense of happiness by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Hepletely did not care whether his sons were terrible or not, but if his death affected Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life.....he really could not just die like that. After staying silent for a while, Elvis handed the bamboo shoot to Lea.... Lea was quite surprised as he received the bamboo shoot with both hands. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were sparkling like stars, he asked, ¡°Can I...I test the poison for you too?¡± Gu Mengmeng snatched the bamboo shoot away and said, ¡°Sigh.....I feel that we should make an umbre first, let¡¯s ce the food matter at one side for the time being.¡± Lea and Elvis were confused as they could not understand what she meant. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°Water is all stored in your brains because you guys don¡¯t have umbres when it rains.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces and then shook their heads in unspoken teamwork, even Ian who was maintaining his cold posture the entire time started tilting his head slightly. Elvis replied, ¡°There¡¯s no water...¡± Lea joined in and said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t hear the sound of water.¡± Ianmented, ¡°There¡¯s really no....¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a helpless smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much water that you guys can¡¯t shake out.¡± Elvis thought for a while and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been bracing the water since young so it¡¯s not strange to have water in our brains. Anyway, we did not feel ufortable these few years so it shouldn¡¯t be fatal. Just let our brains be filled full with water. There¡¯s no need for you to make any umbre, it¡¯s too tiring.¡± Generation gap! This must be a damn generation gap! Gu Mengmeng felt that water might have entered her own brain too or else why was she discussing this topic with these three fellows? Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng shifted the topic back and said, ¡°Why must you eat something yourself to find out whether it has poison? Can¡¯t we just catch a rat and feed it?¡± Elvis and Lea had astonished expressions on their faces as they looked like Columbus who had discovered a new world.... Gu Mengmeng shook her hands lightly and said, ¡°Please keep the worship on your faces away, low-profile, let¡¯s maintain a low-profile.¡± Lea said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go catch the rat.¡± Gu Mengmeng scolded, ¡°Catch your ass, didn¡¯t Elvis eat the bamboo shoot already? Let¡¯s catch it the next time. And, just catch one at a time, or else Saint Nazaire will be a rat nest in the future.¡± Chapter 458 - Do You Want One, Bro?

Chapter 458: Do You Want One, Bro?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was full of suspicion. If she did not give sufficient instructions, Elvis and Lea could have caught all the rats in the area purely based on how wide of holes they dredge to store their food. Elvis and Lea nodded in acknowledgement, then proceeded to harvest the bamboo shoots. Elvis was not as good at knife skills as Lea, often squashing the bamboo shoots into bits instead of harvesting them. Later, Lea just told him to stop adding on any burden and just apany Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng supported her body against a bamboo that was as thick as her arm, looking it up and down and making little gestures while Lea was harvesting the shoots. Elvis watched as she expressed her interest towards the bamboo, asking, ¡°Can this be eaten too?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Even pandas don¡¯t eat bamboos this thick, let alone humans.¡± ¡°Then...?¡± Elvis did not understand. Gu Mengmeng patted the bamboo, ¡°Hubby, cut it open from here, I want this bamboo.¡± Elvis replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, holding her in his embrace while he transformed his other hand into a sharp w. With a light wave, that bamboo snapped into two. The bamboo leaves ruffled in the air and fell in the other direction. With his palm up, Elvis caught the bamboo steadily, then released Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, ¡°Do I just bring the whole stick back?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Put it down first, hubby. Let me take a good look.¡± Elvis adjusted the angle, then ced the bamboo on the ground. Gu Mengmeng squatted down and looked at it for a long while, ¡°Hubby, give me another w, right here.¡± Elvis did so ordingly. Gu Mengmeng held up the section that had been cut, smiling extremely happily. ¡°Come, drink some water.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°This area of the bamboo joint is solid while the bamboo tube is hollow. As long as you cut at the right area, you can create a ready-made cup~¡± Elvis stared at the bamboo that was five metres or so, asking, ¡°Do you need so many cups?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Not so much, just 10 would do.¡± Elvis, ¡°10?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Four for Hede and his brothers, one for each of them, one for each of us, one for Lea and one for Sandy.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head to look at Ian, asking, ¡°Do you want one, bro?¡± Ian snorted with his aloof expression, ¡°My eagle-owl tribe only drink dew, I don¡¯t need these coarse stuff.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Oh.¡± Turning back, she said to Elvis, ¡°Auretin seems pretty pitiful, not having any friends besides us. So, let¡¯s prepare for him too, and one more, hehehehe...¡± Elvis raised his eyebrows, feeling especially interested towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡°hehehehe¡±. Gu Mengmeng hooked Elvis¡¯ neck like two students huddled together discussing how to cheat during their testter, ¡°I want to take the other one to carry out ¡°The Gu Mengmeng Organisation¡¯s Ethology and Special Encouragement Operation¡±.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng feeling lost,pletely not understanding what she was saying. Gu Mengmeng replied mysteriously, ¡°I have my ns, just do what I said and help me make 10 cups.¡± Elvis nodded. Then pointed at the one in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, ¡°Auretin.¡± He cut another one and looked at it closely, as if he was not too pleased by it, so he followed up with, ¡°Hede.¡± He cut another one, seemingly slightly better than the previous one, yet still could not reach the perfect standard in Elvis¡¯ eyes, so he smiled and said, ¡°Jialue¡¯s.¡± Chapter 459 - Then Do You Want To Devote Yourself To Me?

Chapter 459: Then Do You Want To Devote Yourself To Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like that, Elvis chopped until the seventh one before he finally handed over a perfectly cut, wless bamboo cup to Gu Mengmeng with satisfaction on his face, ¡°Mengmeng¡¯s.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled happily as she took her own cup. Elvis then chopped another one, ¡°Mine.¡± Gu Mengmeng took the cup that Elvis was holding, closely observing them as she held one in each hand. On the other hand, Elvis chopped a few times without much thought, making the final two cups. Whipping out the snake scale that Ellie had given her, Gu Mengmeng used its sharp end to carefully carve the three words Gu Mengmeng, then carved Elvis¡¯ name on his own cup too before delivering it to him, ¡°There, now we won¡¯t get it mixed up.¡± Elvis took the cup over and stared at the symbol that he could not recognise. He would never tell Gu Mengmeng that despite not having any markings, orcs would never misidentify their own items. However, the cup had seemed especially different with her marking. After Elvis was done, Lea had already collected a pile of bamboo shoots that seemed almost like a tiny hill. Gu Mengmeng quickly stopped him, ¡°Alright alright, harvest any longer and there will be nothing left of this bamboo forest. Leave some for others, we¡¯ll just eat what we can.¡± Lea looked at the tiny pile and frowned, ¡°So little? Is that even enough to eat?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°It is the monsoon season, hot and humid. Too many and they might go bad, then it would be a waste.¡± Lea, ¡°Can¡¯t they be preserved?¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched the corners of her lips, ¡°Preserving bamboo shoots? Nevermind... let¡¯s eat some fresh food, we can¡¯t always eat preserved vegetables.¡± Lea nodded, ¡°True, we¡¯ll listen to you. Let me know when you want to eat it again, and I wille to harvest it for you.¡± Smiling, Gu Mengmeng nodded, then took a cup from herp and handed to Lea, ¡°Here, yours.¡± Lea had been listening to Elvis and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s conversation all along, so he clearly knew one of the cups were going to be given to him. However, when Gu Mengmeng really presented it to him, Lea was still rather excited. After all, it was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first present for him. Lea carried the cup in his hands as if he was holding a precious jewel, doing it with caution. Every gift giver would want their presents to be liked, and Gu Mengmeng was no exception. Seeing how much Lea treasured it, she followed with, ¡°How about... I carve a name for you as well?¡± Excited, Lea asked, ¡°Could you? Could you also... carve my name for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng fetched the cup from Lea¡¯s hands, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t it just a matter of a few strokes?¡± Using a snake scale certainly did not look as good as using a pen to write words, but since everyone was illiterate, Gu Mengmeng did not feel embarrassed since they would not know what she was writing, anyway. After carving the word ¡°Lea¡±, Gu Mengmeng delivered the cup back to him. However, instead of grabbing the cup, Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace, ¡°Mengmeng, thank you. I was very blissful... today. When we were eating... and now too... thank you... thanks...¡± Gu Mengmeng had left her guard down, not expecting Lea to suddenly hug her. She felt rather ufortable at the moment and wanted to push him away... but she hesitated. After staying silent for a moment, Gu Mengmeng responded, ¡°Elvis made the cups, and you were the one who took care of me... during meals. If one were to say thank you, then that would be me. You have done so much more for me than I have for you, too much more.¡± Lea chuckled and slowly released Gu Mengmeng, then used her finger to gently lift up her chin, ¡°Then do you want to devote yourself to me?¡± Chapter 460 - The Weak Has No Bragging Rights

Chapter 460: The Weak Has No Bragging Rights

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng warmly replied with a single word, ¡°Scram!¡± Elvis howled at the sky, and that shocked Gu Mengmeng so much she shuddered and turned around asking, ¡°What are you doing, hubby? Eh... it isn¡¯t a full moon night today.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Lea and I can¡¯t possibly carry all these bamboo shoots by ourselves. I¡¯m calling the members of the tribe toe do somebour.¡± Clearly losing it, Gu Mengmeng responded, ¡°Sigh, this pathetic beast world. Only travelling by foot,municating by howls...¡± Ian snorted, ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Mengmeng was about to fire at him, but he spread out his wings and flew away... flew away... away... ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that just because you can fly? Do you think you¡¯re an angel just because you have wings? You could damn well be a harpy! Don¡¯t fly if you dare,e down and we¡¯llpete over who is better!¡± Gu Mengmeng had always been the type to roar and act tough, but who knew Ian actually detoured, stopping in midair and transforming into a half-orc. His human body waved his wings while his condescending eyes stared right at Gu Mengmeng. His face had seemed even paler under the moonlight, making him look sick, ¡°Come up if you¡¯re so all that.¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth, pointing at Ian, ¡°Youe down!¡± Ian raised his brows, slowly descending to the ground and transforming into a human, taking a step forward, ¡°I¡¯m down here now, so what do you want to fight me with?¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step back, ¡°Eh? You really came down...¡± Ian crossed his arms, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to do so?¡± With a ripping sound, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Do you have any professionalism in fighting? You clearly know I can¡¯t beat nor catch you, can¡¯t you just let me run my mouth to feel better?¡± Ian raised his head, ¡°The weak has no bragging rights in front of the strong. If you can¡¯t win me in anything, why should I let you feel good?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Fine, if thisdy here doesn¡¯t try you, then you¡¯ll think she¡¯s afraid of you, right?¡± Ian nodded. Gu Mengmeng looked in all directions, then smiled sneakily, ¡°You still haven¡¯t mated, right?¡± Ian nodded, looking at Gu Mengmeng as if she was spouting the clearly known truth. Gu Mengmeng hooked her arms around Elvis¡¯ arm, ¡°Thisdy here has a partner, do you?¡± Ian: ... He was clearly a bird, but why did he feel like a dog in that instant?! Gu Mengmeng pulled at her cor, revealing her mating mark, ¡°Thisdy here has a mating mark, do you? Tsk, forget that you, an old bachelor, have no partners. Even if you did, you wouldn¡¯t have a mating mark as cool as mine.¡± Ian:...Woof? Gu Mengmeng leaned in Elvis¡¯ arms, looking Ian up and down, ¡°Thisdy has four sons, may I ask how many do you have in your family?¡± Ian:...Woof woof? Damn, torturing a single dog, and also forming her team of ¡°family set meal¡±? Chuckling, Gu Mengmeng took two steps forward and held Ian¡¯s neck, ¡°I heard from my hubby that there was not even one female in your eagle-owl tribe. Thisdy took a few steps out the door and I brought back 16, each one of them a perfect female, the first beauties of their original tribes. I also brought away many of the strongest fighters of numerous tribes. Eh, do you still wanna fight?¡± Silent, Ian could not help but feel that Gu Mengmeng had indeed jabbed him at his weak spot. Ever since he took over the eagle-owl tribe, no females had been born nor were willing to join the tribe, causing it to be the ¡°bachelor¡± tribe. He clearly did not do well... at the role of a tribe leader.¡± Chapter 461 - You Don’t Seem To Believe In Oaths

Chapter 461: You Don¡¯t Seem To Believe In Oaths

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmengughed evilly, then grabbed Ian¡¯s neck even tighter, ¡°However, these beauties are already part of Saint Nazaire, and the eagle-owl tribe are also part of Saint Nazaire. So, as long as your fellow tribesmen are willing, they can feel free to woo those females. Flying is a pretty cool additional attribute, so I believe many females would be willing to have someone from the air force in their families. Of course, since we are so close, I will be sure to prioritise you. If you are interested in anyone, I can help matchmake. Look, I matchmade for Sandy and Collin, wasn¡¯t his proposal impressive? Don¡¯t you want a simr one~¡± Ian frowned, looking at Gu Mengmeng. He could not point out what was weird, he just felt that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tone was... hmm... difficult to exin. Mainly because Ian wasn¡¯t a modern person. If he was, he could definitely have responded with an interrogative sentence, ¡°Excuse me, are you a matchmaker?¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you impressed by my 16 valued women? They are already the best beauties of each tribe...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Ian and asked. Ian stayed silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Eagle-owl tribe is your secret power, and we can¡¯t see the light of day, how are we supposed to woo females?¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud, ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worrying about. Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much, how cruel must I be for you all to never see the light in your lifetime? It was just the initial stages of my identity revtion that Lea was worried someone would use cheap tricks, so you all were told to hide temporarily. Such tricks can only be used once before they subsequently lose their effectiveness. So... it won¡¯t take long before you all can appear before the fellow tribesmen in broad daylight.¡± Ian looked at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°You really are willing to allow people of the eagle-owl tribe to mate with the females of Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked back, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not a twisted crazy person that wants to see others single for life.¡± Ian, ¡°Once we mate with females, we will be one of their family members and no longer fellow tribesmen of the eagle-owl tribe, and will the females no matter where they go, this would also mean that... the blood oath would no longer be effective.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, ¡°One would struggle to break free the tighter they are held back. When your blood oath is broken, and you guys are still willing to stay in Saint Nazaire, by my side, then you all will truly be fellow tribesmen of my tribe. Equality, interdependence and mutual support. The kind that you can trust them with everything, such people... cannot be gained with oaths.¡± Ian looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly, then revealed a tiny smile after a long while, ¡°I lost. You can feel free to shout at me whenever you want to. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± With that, Ian spread his wings and took off, disappearing into the night sky. Those that had received Elvis¡¯ signal had also rushed over right then. Gu Mengmeng returned into Elvis¡¯ embrace, watching Lea order the crowd to carry bamboo shoots. Everyone was confused, yet nobody dared to ask, ¡°What is that.¡± They only followed Elvis and Lea, walking back neatly and orderly. Lea wagged his huge tail without looking at Gu Mengmeng. He only fixed his gaze to the front as he slowly asked, ¡°Mengmeng, you don¡¯t seem... to believe in oaths, be they Elvis¡¯, mine, or... others¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it, and it indeed seemed like so. Chapter 462 - I Don’t Trust The Human Heart, I Trust You Guys

Chapter 462: I Don¡¯t Trust The Human Heart, I Trust You Guys

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng recalled the events that happened after she came to the beast world. Although Elvis and Lea had always been nice to her, but prior to mating, she had never fully trusted them no matter how much they promised or made oaths to her. There had always been an uneasiness present in her heart. Even on the day she had confirmed her rtionship status with Lea, she still thought he would eat her... After having experienced many thingster on, the fact that Elvis was her warmth andpanion caused her to open up her heart slowly, to her... ¡°trust¡± was a luxury, she no longer possessed such abilities. Smiling, Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t believe others¡¯ words easily, so they don¡¯t have the chance to let you down. Don¡¯t make promises rashly either, in case you disappoint others. Haven¡¯t you heard of that? There¡¯s only a thin line between a promise and a lie, the former is the one the one who says that believes in it, while thetter is one who hears that believes in it. So... this is the most unreliable thing, how can anyone believe it?¡± Lea tilted his head, looking at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t trust promises, but trust the human heart?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Lea was asking her about allowing the eagle-owl tribe to mate with the females in the tribe, so she smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t trust the human heart, I trust you guys.¡± Lea was stunned, and even Elvis stopped in his tracks to look at Gu Mengmeng. Shyly, Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, ¡°The both of you certainly have sufficient capability to build Saint Nazaire into the greatest tribe in the beast world. The rise of Saint Nazaire would happen sooner orter even without me. My appearance is just adding flowers to the brocade. A powerful tribe... will neverck loyal tribesmen. ¡°No.¡± Elvis gently kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hand, ¡°Saint Nazaire would be nothing but a cold, empty shell without you. You were the one who brought hope to Saint Nazaire, life to Lea and I. You¡¯re not merely an addition of flowers to the brocade, you¡¯re the only key that can open the door to our destiny.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny heart skipped a beat from Elvis¡¯ serious attitude. She hugged Elvis¡¯ neck and leaned her forehead against his lovingly, ¡°Silly hubby... did you know? Before I met you, I was celibate.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng, not interrupting her, only quietly listening to her talk. ¡°I never really agreed about the concept of marriage, much less trust. I won¡¯t say the reason, you guys know that too.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze floated to the fellow tribesmen following behind. She had already made up a big lie about being the daughter of the beast deity, so she definitely could not tell others that her parents had divorced. However, she has brought it up to Lea and Elvis previously in Sauder, so she believed the both of them would not have forgotten what she had mentioned. As expected, Elvis and Lea looked gloomy, heart ache showing on their faces. Gu Mengmeng unfurrowed Elvis¡¯ brows gently, then continued, ¡°But... you continued staying by my side, doing many weird and even crazy things for me. You see me as the most important, never showing any signs of impatience no matter how unreasonable I may get. You¡¯ve seen my ugliest sides when I cry, yet you still adore me like one would to a princess. Most importantly... no matter what happened, you never wanted to abandon me... never wanted to leave my side. You made me believe that, perhaps there is someone, who can apany me for the rest of my life, and will not say goodbye at any junction in life.¡± Chapter 463 - Mengmeng, Can’t You Be A Little Selfish For Me Too?

Chapter 463: Mengmeng, Can¡¯t You Be A Little Selfish For Me Too?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and looked at the mark on her corbone, chuckling, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very apologetic that this marking wasn¡¯t imprinted on my chest, because it proved my selfishness...¡± Elvis frowned, not angry, but heart aching. He did not like the expression Gu Mengmeng had on her face in that moment, clearly smiling yet so upset. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°When I agreed to mate with you back then, it was partly because the atmosphere back then was too confusing, and also... because I no longer wanted to be lonely. I believed you, that you wouldn¡¯t betray nor abandon me, so... that selfish me wanted to have you, grab onto you, but... was not yet deeply in love with you. If we mated now, I believe your marking would definitely be on my chest.¡± Elvis gazed into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes lovingly, his mystic blue pupils making it seem as if all the deep sentiments of the night had gathered on her. He slowly opened his mouth, his voice as smooth and low as a cello, ¡°Xiao Meng, thank you for being selfish. Because it granted me a lifetime of bliss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you me me? The marking...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and stopped speaking. Elvis shook his head, ¡°Being able to leave my marking on your body is the luckiest thing that has happened to me in the past three lifetimes. How can I me you if it is so close to your chest?¡± Lea stayed silent for a moment, before finally speaking up, ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, and recalled what she had said to Elvis. Lea probably thought that he was being criticized for the lie he made up for her to ept Elvis. She wanted to exin, but Lea spoke up first, ¡°After that thing happened, I tried many times to salvage the situation. However... I still owe you aplete apology. I thought too much of myself, always thinking that everything was well-nned, neglecting your feelings and making you hurt once again.¡± Lea¡¯s expression was so solemn that it tore Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart violently. He was injured all over, devastation filled his eyes. How was she going to plead him, who was in that state, to consider past, present and future for someone he once did not know? Suddenly, Gu Mengmengughed, patting Lea¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Rather than an apology... I would like to hear you confess.¡± Lea looked up, with an unbelievably bright spark in his eyes, but he saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sneaky grin and knew he certainly thought too much. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Because, confessions can be rejected, but I doubt apologies can...¡± True enough... Lea took a deep breath, and went back to looking affectionate as he once did, leaning beside Elvis, hanging his chin on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, big tail wagging in front of Gu Mengmeng, ¡°You clearly enjoy my presence by your side? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted, ¡°How is that possible? I can¡¯t wait to find an eminent monk to take you, an evildoer, in.¡± Lea did not believe her, ¡°Then why did you call me to ¡°roll back¡±? You even said that if I didn¡¯t return to your side, you would make Elvis beat my legs till they broke.¡± Gu Mengmeng seriously felt worried for her own intellect, regretting the 10086th time that she should not have been rash, falling into the fox¡¯s trap. Grinding her teeth, she replied, ¡°I was afraid you, a sneaky fox, would take away Auretin¡¯s big cabbage!¡± Lea suddenly went silent, pulling Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, brooding, ¡°Mengmeng, can¡¯t you... be a little selfish for me too?¡± Chapter 464 - This Generation With Lack Of Materialism Chapter 464: This Generation With Lack Of Materialism Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng tried to retract her hand, but was unable to and could only make a ¡°tsk¡± sound, ¡°Can¡¯t you maintain a consistent attitude? You¡¯re making it difficult for me to ept.¡± Lea raised his head looking at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Keep me if you like me, hug me if you want, throw your temper at me whenever you want to, and tell me to ¡°scram¡± when you are annoyed at me! Don¡¯t feel guilty for not mating with me, staying by your side was my own choice... because, obtaining your ¡°selfishness¡± is all I can ever ask for, so much that it keeps me up at night.¡± Gu Mengmeng responded, ¡°Why? It¡¯s the past...¡± Lea replied, ¡°As long as I¡¯m not dead, you will never be my past.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know what to say, so she could only remain silent. However, the crowd at the back was enjoying the show. Eh, that¡¯s gossip. ¡°Shocking! The Ninth Highness from the previous messengers tribe has downgraded to be a beast pet, is this the fall of morals or a twist of humanity? Please continue watching ¡°Gu Mengmeng vs Lea*AVI¡±¡± A small portion of those people were previously fellow Saint Nazaire tribesmen, but the other majority only joined recently. The new members had no idea about what had happened between Gu Mengmeng and Lea, but it did not stop them from watching the gossip with piqued interest. Eh, they¡¯re holding hands, they¡¯re holding hands! Look, the mighty messenger¡¯s gaze is melting. I bet out of the two giant beasts, the mighty witch doctor can definitely take the throne. No no no, it may not be. Just look at the gloomy aura around the mighty tribe leader, he would certainly not let him get it so easily. ... ... Right as the protagonists were staying silent, and in the time that the crowd exchanged nces with one another which created a barrage effect, the group eventually returned to their camping spot. The females surrounded them, feeling weirded out by the items that the males were carrying in their arms. Mandy was considered one of the ones who are more familiar with Gu Mengmeng among the females, so she mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Mighty Messenger, what are these?¡± It was only then that Gu Mengmeng collected her emotions from Lea¡¯s words, rubbing her face and replying, ¡°These are bamboo shoots, they taste wonderful with stewed meat. Later, let¡¯s stew a small pot to try, and those who like it can register with Lea so he can distribute evenly to everyone.¡± ¡°For eating... must chilli be added?¡± Mandy was clearly scared by the spice today. Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°We won¡¯t add for those who can¡¯t take spice, I will just have a small pot for my own.¡± Mandy lowered her head rather guiltily, ¡°We...¡± Gu Mengmeng took out a bamboo cup from her arms and passed it to Mandy, ¡°We found this just now in the bamboo forest, it is just right for containing drinking water. Since you are the first beauty of the tribe, I will gift this cup to you first.¡± Mandy was over the mood, wiping her hands on her body then taking the cup carefully. She looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Is this... really for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Of course, you are the first beauty of the tribe and naturally deserve a reward.¡± Mandy was so excited she was on the verge of tears. Both her hands holding the bamboo cup up, she spun around like she could drill a hole through the ground. Gu Mengmeng maintained a respectful smile, yet was dissing on the inside: This generation with ack of materialism, how has it forced women? A damned broken bamboo can make her so happy... She turned around and saw that indeed, the other females were all looking at Mandy, green with envy. Some twisted their fingers, and some of them ran away. For those who were more prideful, then turned into the embrace of their males to wipe their tears... Chapter 465 - Gu Mengmeng Gaining Fangirls

Chapter 465: Gu Mengmeng Gaining Fangirls

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, one can only rely on Lea for cooking. It was good that he was not hurt by what had happened on the way and had resumed his original condition. Gu Mengmeng intentionally avoided him, but as if he did not realise, he pestered Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I¡¯m eating this for the first time too, you should at least demonstrate for me?¡± Helpless, Gu Mengmeng nodded and took a small step back to make some distance. She called Elvis over, chopping the bamboo shoot into pieces then into thin strips. Cutting all the ginger during the winter had left a side effect on Elvis, such that no matter what he was cutting, it would be as thick as a slice of ginger. Unless Gu Mengmeng provided specifications, they would all be cut the same, a mechanical production line. Gu Mengmeng set up a tiny pot, first getting some oil from animal fat, then cing the freshly cut beast flesh inside. Firewood was different from gas, the intensity of fire cannot be controlled, so she could only quick fry it instead of steaming it at low heat. It took some effort, but eventually got it to fry till golden brown before Gu Mengmeng took the meat out, adding ginger slices and chilli into the hot pot to fry until there was an aroma. Sheter poured the meat back into the pot, adding in some water. After everything was done, she was surrounded by people. Gu Mengmeng raised her head only to see a pair of eyes staring back at her, with a great desire. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, ¡°There¡¯s... chilli here.¡± Mandy took a small step forward, ¡°Mighty messenger, I¡¯m not afraid of chilli, could you... share some with me to try?¡± Gu Mengmeng returned a friendly smile, ¡°It is my honor, to dine with the first beauty of the tribe.¡± Mandy¡¯s cheeks turned red as she slowly walked towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, sitting there obediently. Her eyes filled with adoration as she watched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back view circling around the pot. Gu Mengmeng used the beast skin to wrap around the handle, pouring the bamboo shoot into the pot and stir with chopsticks before covering the pot with a stone board. She turned her head, looking at Lea, ¡°The basic steps are like these, it can usually be done after an hour of stewing, but since the meat of a wild beast takes much longer to be tender than domestic pigs, just let it stew for half an hour more. Add some salt to spice up the vors before taking it out of the pot... Oh, right, any potatoes left?¡± Lea nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Then cut two potatoes and soak them in water. Add them into the pot, stew together and that will be great. Don¡¯t touch the water used to soak the potatoes, let the starch deposit then pour away the excess water before pouring the starch sauce over the dish at the end.¡± Lea nodded carelessly, looking at Gu Mengmeng. Suddenly, he moved forward, leaning his face against the tip of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, holding it there for two seconds and smiled evilly as he watched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scared expression, ¡°But, how long is one hour? How long is half an hour?¡± Gu Mengmeng cleared a throat, taking a small step backwards, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that precise, it¡¯s about the same as how long you would usually stew a potato.¡± Lea grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, thrusting her into his embrace, using his height as an advantage to shroud her under his figure, squinting at Gu Mengmeng, who did not know what to do, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll teach the method of stewing meat and bamboo shoots to the other males, thene back to eat with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried pushing Lea twice, yet was not able to, and could only look up at Lea while maintaining a very forceful position, ¡°That... Actually you can stay to eat with them, you don¡¯t have toe eat with me.¡± Lea raised his eyebrows, ¡°Even Auretin, the guardian beast can eat with you, yet I have to eat with them?¡± Chapter 466 - Abandonment Has Always Been A Luxurious Word To Me

Chapter 466: Abandonment Has Always Been A Luxurious Word To Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmengughed dryly, ¡°That... you can make more, then ask Auretin to go over and eat too.¡± Lea leaned over, slowly getting closer to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng tried to move backwards, pushing the limit of arching her spine until she could no longer backup and could only use her arms to push against Lea¡¯s chest, stuttering, ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± Sorrow filled Lea¡¯s long, narrow eyes as he spoke gloomily, ¡°Do you want to push me away more, the more I tell you to be more selfish with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent without answering. Lea used one hand to gently tip Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin up so that she could not avoid his gaze, then said softly, ¡°You drew a line that you did not let me cross, so I could only stand at the edge, watching you, whom I couldn¡¯t touch no matter how far I stretched out my arms... Greed and desire made me try to break the boundary one time after another, trying to get closer to you, yet you continue to jump even further away every time I cross the line... I don¡¯t want much, I just want to push the boundary a little closer to you, so I can touch you with my fingertips when I use all my might to stretch out my arms, and I would know my ce and no longer cross the line... Just a little, let me get to you... a little.¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips together, staying silent for a long while before replying, ¡°Or, the scenery could be better behind you. Perhaps... you should try turning around?¡± Lea smiled, but his smile was rather pathetic, asking, ¡°Are you... abandoning me?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply, only frowning. However, Lea suddenly made an ¡°Ah¡± sound as if he had just realised something, ¡°Yes, in your heart, I am no longer the ¡°Daddy Lea¡± of the past. You never allowed me to be your male, so ¡°abandonment¡± has... always been a luxurious word to me.¡± Lea let go, turned around and stood still. ¡°I¡¯ll go teach the males to stew bamboo shoots, then stay there to eat with them. You don¡¯t have to send Auretin there because of me, although you don¡¯t adore me... but I am still happy that you have one more person that can make you happy by your side.¡± With that, Lea slowly walked away without looking back. Lea¡¯s body heat was still on Gu Mengmeng. As the night wind blew, it was gone without a trace. Clearly, the winter season was over but... it was still so cold. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng from the back and pecked her forehead, ¡°As long as you call for him once, he will return.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Maybe... I should give him a way out.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis did not understand. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Over there, we had a famous quote ¡°If you love, then love deeply. If you don¡¯t, then leave cleanly. Do not flirt, for it hurts others and yourself.¡±¡± Elvis stayed silent without a word. Gu Mengmeng stood behind Lea, watching his back view as he demonstrated how to stew bamboo shoots to the crowd, ¡°Perhaps I should never have let him do what he wanted from the start, giving him any buffering limit. This attitude made him hard to let go, difficult to cut ties and not know what to do.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair, ¡°No, you weren¡¯t wrong. If you didn¡¯t feel soft-hearted back then... Lea might not have lived past that winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, not understanding Elvis. Elvis sighed, recalling, ¡°The snow had sealed the mountains. Without food, even snow foxes cannot stay in the snow for a long time. However, Lea guarded outside our cave for 13 days without food or water, mentally and physically exhausted. I tried to persuade him to leave while you were asleep, but he said... he didn¡¯t want to not hear your voice even as he was dying.¡± Chapter 467 - Do You Love Me?

Chapter 467: Do You Love Me?

¡°If you hadn¡¯t allowed him to enter the cave when I got injured that time... when the ice melted this year, you would have seen a dead fox at the entrance of the cave.¡± Startled, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and could only respond after a moment, ¡°He was at the entrance when the stray beasts were there? Then why didn¡¯t hee in to help?¡± Elvis¡¯ face froze, and he lowered his head, ¡°Xiao Meng... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, looking at Elvis without a word. Elvis pressed his lips together, ¡°During the battle, I purposely pretended to faint from injury to give Lea an opportunity to enter the cave... I was afraid you would feel bad to mate with him while I was awake, so... that... don¡¯t be angry...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked away, not wanting to talk to Elvis at all. Like a child that had done something wrong, Elvis followed behind Gu Mengmeng, pulling her hand, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong now, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you and pretended to faint to make you worry. However, Lea was on the verge of death... If I hadn¡¯t, he would have died in the snow. I was afraid of regretting, and afraid you would too... So I... I was wrong... If you are angry, then hit me? If not... twist my ears?¡± With that, Elvis transformed his pair of wolf ears, then ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hands on them while bending down to match her height, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hide, you can twist them until you are no longer angry, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, we had just mated when the stray beasts barged into the cave? Elvis... do you really love me?¡± Elvis waspletely frozen. He grabbed Gu Mengmeng into his embrace, holding her tightly, ¡°I know you are angry, I will ept any punishment, but you cannot leave me! No way!¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± It was a very solemn question. Because Elvis clearly remembered Gu Mengmeng once saying: If you ever have a change of heart... I will bring my sons back to where I came from, never returning, and make sure you will never ever find us! Having experienced Gu Mengmeng ¡°jumping into theke¡± in the afternoon, Elvis was especially sensitive. He was too fearful of Gu Mengmeng leaving him, and he did not know if Gu Mengmeng, whom took him so much effort to convince to stay, would be disappointed or suspect his intentions because of this incident, and... have her heart waver in her decision to stay.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath, ¡°I never said I would leave you, I merely asked you... do you really love me?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, not willing to let go even a little. He was desperate to show how much he loved her, yet he found allnguages were so powerless. He did not know what to say for Gu Mengmeng to believe that he only created such an opportunity for Lea only because he loved her too much and did not want her to meet any obstacles. After pondering for a long while, Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and ced her palm on his chest, ¡°If I dig it out to show you... then don¡¯t leave, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt the palpitations from her palms and slowly spoke after a long while. ¡°You don¡¯t have to use such methods to make me stay. My sons are still here, so I won¡¯t leave.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng retracted her arm. Elvis refused to let go, but he was afraid that Gu Mengmeng would hurt herself during the struggle, so he could only use his other hand to hold his waist, fixing her in his arms, furrowing his brows. Elvis could feel the uneasinessing in waves in his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t even tell me that you love me, then what are you doing hugging me?! Let go, let go of me!¡± Gu Mengmeng wriggled and struggled, kicking Elvis. Elvis furrowed his eyebrows, sounding hoarse as he said repeatedly beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiao Meng, I love you. Xiao Meng, I love you... Xiao Meng, I love you!¡± Chapter 468 - Do You Really Not Like Lea?

Chapter 468: Do You Really Not Like Lea?

Elvis¡¯ voice was shaking in the rhythm of his heartbeat. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temperament slowly simmered down with every ¡°love you¡± he said. It was only when he realised Gu Mengmeng was no longer struggling nor had any intentions to push him away that he carefully created some distance. Elvis got even more flustered as he watched her tears fall like raindrops, kissing her tears and feeling like knives were stabbing at his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry... I don¡¯t know what to do once you start crying. I promise I will never lie to you again, don¡¯t cry...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her beautiful weeping face and looked at Elvis, ¡°Lying is definitely wrong, but you were secretly nning on opening a back door for someone else from the moment we mated, which is even more wrong. How little must you have cared about me, that you were willing to create such opportunities for other males?¡± Elvis shook his head, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like that, Xiao Meng.¡± Gu Mengmengpletely did not give Elvis any opportunity to exin herself, only continuing, ¡°Yes, Lea is your close brother, you all have many years of emotional foundation, couldn¡¯t you have just told me that you couldn¡¯t watch him die in the cold outside? Am I so heartless that I would watch him die without doing anything? If you had told me directly, would I have blocked you from letting him in?¡± Helpless, Elvis replied, ¡°Since the end result would be the same... just don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng roared, ¡°Is it the damned same for you to call your brother into the cave to hide from the wind, and for me to call my boyfriend into the house while my husband fainted?¡± Elvis shook his head frantically, ¡°Not the same not the same...¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath, wiping her tears, ¡°Since you never loved me that much anyway, I¡¯ll leave with my sons the moment we¡¯re back in Saint Nazaire. Since you like Lea so much, you can continue living your life with him.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng back in his arms the moment he heard her express her will to leave, ¡°I don¡¯t like Lea, he annoys me so much... really... he really annoys me, I¡¯m not living with him.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say a word, only turning her head away. Elvis tilted his head too, looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face, ¡°I want just the both of us alone to live in the cave too, not having any outsiders. But I¡¯m just afraid you would get annoyed seeing me every day...¡± Gu Mengmeng red at me, ¡°So you¡¯re ming me now?¡± Elvis shook his head, ¡°No no, I wouldn¡¯t. I was just afraid...¡± Elvis stopped his sentence midway, shutting up with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stare and changing his words, ¡°Do you really not like Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and stayed silent for a moment, before replying glumly, ¡°Perhaps... I do, at the bottom of my heart. That¡¯s why I allowed him to pester me with all his reasons, for I could have avoided if I truly wanted to. Yet, I let him be... He was right, actually, I did enjoy his presence around me. I rejected him, refusing to respond, yet epted his goodwill towards me... That is very selfish, like a douchebag.¡± Elvis wanted to say something, but did not eventually, only hugging Gu Mengmeng while patting her back gently. The crowd of people had been really careful due to the awkward atmosphere between the messenger of the Beast Deity, tribe leader and witch doctor, afraid that they might be implicated. For the rest of the two-day journey, the group set off and halted as instructed by Gu Mengmeng, even the most delicate females did not dare toment. Finally, the group of them returned to Saint Nazaire on the second afternoon. Chapter 469 - Eavesdrop And I Will Runaway!

Chapter 469: Eavesdrop And I Will Runaway!

The day they returned to the tribe, Lea was expelled out of Elvis¡¯ cave by Gu Mengmeng. He stood outside the boundary of Elvis¡¯ territory, staring straight at the entrance of the cave. Once, he stood at this position... it was still very cold that day, and he was very much in despair. Other than Lea, Elvis was also ordered to move to another room, having to move to the cavern nearest to the outside of the cave while Gu Mengmeng and her four sons stayed at the cavern nearer to the inside. Barete and Collin were handed the arrangements of the people brought back from Sauder. With family as the unity, the 16 valued women chose their living areas where caves would be dug ordingly. However, these small issues were not for Gu Mengmeng to fret over, so she just stayed in the cave with her sons, not having to go anywhere. However, her not going out did not mean that people outside would note in. After seeing Sandy, Collin went home to report to Sandy that it seemed like Gu Mengmeng was not in a good mood. It was not known whether she had fought with Lea or Elvis, but both males looked lifeless, one lying at the entrance while the otherid outside. Sandy was worried for Gu Mengmeng, so she rushed over. She spotted Lea first. Indeed, he rode on the tree branch decadently, looking at the cave where he could only see the entrance. Sandy looked up, asking, ¡°What did you do to upset our Gu Mengmeng?¡± Lea had deferential treatment to Sandy, because Gu Mengmeng was very different to her. Lea jumped down from the tree at Sandy¡¯s question, asking, ¡°I crossed the line she drew, greedily wanting more... So, she escaped.¡± Sandy frowned, looking at Lea and threw him a ¡°Can¡¯t you speak humannguage?¡± look before leaving. Lea sighed, climbing back onto the branch again, wondering if Gu Mengmeng woulde out to fetch or send Sandy off? That way, he can see her... Sandy walked past Elvis, looking down at his lifeless body, asking, ¡°You? What did you do to upset our Gu Mengmeng?¡± Elvis did not even raise his head, sighing, ¡°Got caught lying...¡± Sandy frowned, throwing him a ¡°You deserve it!¡± look before leaving... Entering the deeper area of the cave, the four little ones ran out happily, surrounding Sandy and showered her with kisses. That made Gu Mengmeng rather jealous, ¡°Eh eh eh, how many days did I leave for? Ah? You all are closer to her than your biological mother... What? Is it because you know that your aunt Sandy would give birth to your wives in the future, so you are sucking up to your mother-inw in advance?¡± Sandy wasn¡¯t shy either, sitting beside Gu Mengmeng and letting Chixuan jump into her embrace as she grabbed him. She patted Chixuan¡¯s tiny head while saying, ¡°The two of them outside are going to be dried into salted fish, how long are you going to let them hang dry like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips together, pulling Sandy¡¯s tiny hands then patting her sons¡¯ backsides, ¡°Ask your father to bring you guys to y outside, I want to chat with aunt Sandy in private. If you dare to eavesdrop... I will run away!¡± Gu Mengmeng was almost screaming the word ¡°runaway¡±, so as slow as Elvis was, he should know that it was a warning. Although slightly tortuous, it was after all the first time his wife spoke to him in so many days, so Elvis did not dare to take his time. With a signal, he brought the four little cubs away. Sandy touched her little bear¡¯s ears, then looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re far away now.¡± Chapter 470 - Is It A Damned Convention To Keep Performers?

Chapter 470: Is It A Damned Convention To Keep Performers?

Gu Mengmeng nodded, finally heaving a sigh of relief. She hugged Sandy¡¯s waist, leaning in her embrace, just like how Sandyid in hers when she was hurt previously. Whining a few times, Gu Mengmeng looked up at Sandy, ¡°Sandy, I¡¯m so upset...¡± Sandy caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair softly, ¡°Both of them know that they are wrong. If you are still angry, then let them both fight, make them beat each other till they are badly battered... then you can calm down and forgive them.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°This time, they are not the ones in the wrong, but me...¡± Sandy opened her eyes wide, ¡°How would you be wrong? You are Gu Mengmeng, the messenger of the Beast Deity!¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed Sandy¡¯s little face that had gotten rounder, ¡°Messengers of the Beast Deity are people too, they have times when they are also greedy, weak, helpless and deceitful.¡± Sandy was incapable of understanding such deep words, but she understood that Gu Mengmeng was really feeling very upset then. She had never seen Gu Mengmeng so low, and could not help but feel her heart ache. Her eyebrows sloped to form the shape resembling the Chinese character of ¡°eight¡±, as she asked gently, ¡°Then, what exactly happened? Can you tell me?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it, yet found herself not knowing where to start. Laughing bitterly, she sighed, ¡°I mated with Elvis, yet could not forget about Lea... I have both of them at the tip of my fingers, torturing all three of us. Lea did not have a title, so he got belittled by everyone. Elvis was worse, his newlywed wife was unfaithful to him, cheating on him emotionally, yet he not only had to act like he wasn¡¯t conscious of it, he cooperated with my deceitful ways in fear of him being abandoned. Two such excellent males are suffering due to my selfishness, yet none of them came to me me, but pampered, gave in, took care of me, in fear that I would even be a little unhappy... Sandy blinked, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Then why are you angry?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, ¡°Good? What good. My inability to let go of Lea is disloyalty to Elvis; I allowed Lea to fantasize about me, yet I couldn¡¯t even give him a title, that is unjustified; I¡¯m neither loyal nor just, so I feel so much guilt when I face those two males daily. The more I wish to make it up, the more I owe them. I have been stressed so much I can¡¯t breathe...¡± Sandy asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already given Lea a title?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy confusedly, clearly writing the four big words ¡°What do you mean?¡± across her face. Sandy responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t he your beast pet? The whole of Saint Nazaire knows that.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, ¡°What kind of title is beast pet...¡± Sandy replied, ¡°How is a beast pet not an identity? Which female does not have a beast pet? It¡¯s just that most of the beast pets are half-orcs or disabled beasts that are incapable of transformation, none of whom have Lea¡¯s level.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy stiffly, and could not bring herself to say anything in that moment. Damn... Is it a damned convention to keep performers? Sandy could tell that Gu Mengmeng did not believe her, so she continued, ¡°The one that Nina used to ride out, is her beast pet; Maya had two beast horns as her beast pet. And for me, I never had a beast pet in the past, but I found the rabbit you bred especially cute, but since wild rabbits do not live for long, Bode helped me to find a rabbit beast to be my beast pet, so I¡¯m breeding that at home. I can bring it out to show you next time.¡± Chapter 471 - What Are You Conflicted About?

Chapter 471: What Are You Conflicted About?

Gu Mengmeng was utterly shocked, what is this damned practice? Husbands also help their wives to find... find... Sighing, Gu Mengmeng expressed her loss for words. Sandy then continued, ¡°Although we temporarily have not mated with beast pets, and have the possibility of not mating with them for our whole lives, but it does not necessarily obstruct us from being nice to them. Take Nina for example, her 40 over partners are more than jealous about that beast pet. As long as she goes out, that beast pet can definitely apany right by her. Without even exaggerating, it is easy to say that Nina treats that beast pet much better than all her partners. Gu Mengmeng thought about it and roughly understood. Even in modern times, many little girls are way nicer to their own dogs than their boyfriends. For example, if their dog had bitten their boyfriends, the girls would pretend to hit the tiny backsides of the dogs, then say, ¡°Aiya, bad boy, you are not allowed to bite anyone in the future, you understand?¡± before acting cute to their boyfriends to defend their dogs... However, if the roles were reversed and the boyfriends bit the dogs... Hmm... She had never heard such a real-life event so far, but it doesn¡¯t take much to assume it wouldn¡¯t end well. Sandy drank a sip of water, then continued, ¡°In the beast world, there are so few females, and there are so many males that will never get a chance to even speak to a female in his lifetime. There are also numerous males who will never get to touch their females other than the one time that they mate. Inparison to them, are you still insufficiently nice towards Lea? What do you even owe him? Why do you feel like you are burdened? Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Lea is so excellent, he should have a wonderful partner...¡± Sandy smiled, ¡°What? Did you tie Lea up and prevent him from looking for other females? Or did you ask Elvis to use his skills to suppress him, forcing him to be your beast pet? I don¡¯t think so, he talks about how he is your beast pet everywhere he goes, and his tail goes up to the sky every time he hears anyone debating about it... How is he in any way reluctant?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°But...¡± Sandy passed her cup to Gu Mengmeng, telling her to drink a sip, then continued, ¡°But what? Let me tell you Gu Mengmeng, the males in the beast world are people with one-track minds, and are not the type to change their mind the moment they see someone new. If they don¡¯t like you, then they don¡¯t, you can¡¯t keep them no matter how nice you are. However, once they are attracted by you and get to know you, then even if the beast deity appears before them, they will never give up. If you really feel that you are upsetting Lea by making him your beast pet, then just mate with him, ept him, and everything would be over. What are you conflicted about?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lip, ¡°I just mated with Elvis, not even for half a year...¡± Sandy red, asking, ¡°What? Did Elvis object?!¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head hurriedly, holding back Sandy, who looked like she was on the verge of looking for Elvis to confront him, ¡°Elvis did not object. In contrast, he kept on creating opportunities for Lea...¡± It was only then that Sandy sat back down, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. It is very uneptable for males to object females to mate in the beast world, because if a femalecks sufficient partners, then she would not be able to receive the best care. Females have biologically been weaker than males, any careless mistakes and they could die, so they should be fully cared for in all aspects. Furthermore, if the female has too few partners, theck of reproduction could result inck of heirs. Some tribes have ceased to exist because of this reason.¡± Chapter 472: The First Time I Saw Lea Smiling from the Bottom of His Heart Gu Mengmeng thought of Ian and the Eagle-owl tribe, instinctively nodded her head. Sandy mistook this nod as Gu Mengmeng approving what she said, hence continued even more excitedly, ¡°You agreed that this makes sense right? You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, if you feel that this makes sense, it must make sense.¡± Just when Gu Mengmeng was about to exin, Sandy started talking again, ¡°What were you saying just now? Something about loyalty and faithfulness... and what others? I can¡¯t remember, something along the lines of owing Elvis if you ept Lea? Then I got to ask you this, what are you owing him? You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, you have given him the position of the First Partner and the mating authority to give birth to cubs. Owing? What do you still owe him?! Just look at the whole Beast World, how many of the warriors died without having their own children? While he, someone that had a partner and children just in one winter, is not content with that? Does he want to go to heaven?!¡± Gu Mengmeng could not say anything to rebut Sandy, she was starting to regret teaching Sandy all the nonsensical modern ng... Ever since Nina was gone and she mated with Collin, this girl had a total change in personality, being much more cheerful and straightforward, nothing like how obsequious she was when they had just met. It was actually not a bad thing, with the exception of when she used it to argue with her. Gu Mengmeng could not teach Sandy about the modern view on marriages, even if she did, it would be something as wild and unbelievable as the ¡®Arabian Nights¡¯ for Sandy. The modern view on marriages would not fit in here due to the gender ratio in the Beast World, but as a modern person, she would still feel ufortable getting use to the view on marriages here. Seeing Gu Mengmeng not responding, Sandy kept her temper, before continuing again, ¡°To Lea, you don¡¯t owe him anything, he voluntarily treats you well, while you allow him to do it is the biggest blessing to him. Why don¡¯t you look outside, the number of people wanting to treat you well could queue up all the way from Saint Nazaire to Sauder. But other than Lea, have you given anyone a chance? I am going to tell you this, although nobody knew what Lea had experienced in the past, I could tell that before meeting you, Lea... was like... He was like using an extreme cruelty to waste his life away, cruel to the others and even more cruel to himself.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent, she had only heard a little of what Lea actually experienced from Elvis, while Lea had said some minor parts before. She could piece out a blurry image, but unless Lea was willing to talk about it himself, nobody, including her, would know the minor details behind his past. Sandy sipped a mouthful of water and continued, ¡°But, after knowing you, he was like a changed man. No, I should put it this way, the old Lea had been living in the night, but you are like the Sun that lit up his life, giving him a new birth. Do you know when was the first time I saw Lea smiling from the bottom of his heart?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°When?¡± Sandy replied, ¡°It was the first time that you said ¡®our Lea¡¯ to me, his eyes were smiling and there was a happy aura around his whole body, making people want to smile along with him. Before that, Lea was always smiling, but never from the bottom of his heart. Man, I don¡¯t even know what was I saying, but... you epting Lea as the beast pet is never considered owing to him.¡± Chapter 472 - The First Time I Saw Lea Smiling from the Bottom of His Heart

Chapter 472: The First Time I Saw Lea Smiling from the Bottom of His Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng thought of Ian and the Eagle-owl tribe, instinctively nodded her head. Sandy mistook this nod as Gu Mengmeng approving what she said, hence continued even more excitedly, ¡°You agreed that this makes sense right? You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, if you feel that this makes sense, it must make sense.¡± Just when Gu Mengmeng was about to exin, Sandy started talking again, ¡°What were you saying just now? Something about loyalty and faithfulness¡­ and what others? I can¡¯t remember, something along the lines of owing Elvis if you ept Lea? Then I got to ask you this, what are you owing him? You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, you have given him the position of the First Partner and the mating authority to give birth to cubs. Owing? What do you still owe him?! Just look at the whole Beast World, how many of the warriors died without having their own children? While he, someone that had a partner and children just in one winter, is not content with that? Does he want to go to heaven?!¡± Gu Mengmeng could not say anything to rebut Sandy, she was starting to regret teaching Sandy all the nonsensical modern ng¡­ Ever since Nina was gone and she mated with Collin, this girl had a total change in personality, being much more cheerful and straightforward, nothing like how obsequious she was when they had just met. It was actually not a bad thing, with the exception of when she used it to argue with her. Gu Mengmeng could not teach Sandy about the modern view on marriages, even if she did, it would be something as wild and unbelievable as the ¡®Arabian Nights¡¯ for Sandy. The modern view on marriages would not fit in here due to the gender ratio in the Beast World, but as a modern person, she would still feel ufortable getting use to the view on marriages here. Seeing Gu Mengmeng not responding, Sandy kept her temper, before continuing again, ¡°To Lea, you don¡¯t owe him anything, he voluntarily treats you well, while you allow him to do it is the biggest blessing to him. Why don¡¯t you look outside, the number of people wanting to treat you well could queue up all the way from Saint Nazaire to Sauder. But other than Lea, have you given anyone a chance? I am going to tell you this, although nobody knew what Lea had experienced in the past, I could tell that before meeting you, Lea¡­ was like¡­ He was like using an extreme cruelty to waste his life away, cruel to the others and even more cruel to himself.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent, she had only heard a little of what Lea actually experienced from Elvis, while Lea had said some minor parts before. She could piece out a blurry image, but unless Lea was willing to talk about it himself, nobody, including her, would know the minor details behind his past. Sandy sipped a mouthful of water and continued, ¡°But, after knowing you, he was like a changed man. No, I should put it this way, the old Lea had been living in the night, but you are like the Sun that lit up his life, giving him a new birth. Do you know when was the first time I saw Lea smiling from the bottom of his heart?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°When?¡± Sandy replied, ¡°It was the first time that you said ¡®our Lea¡¯ to me, his eyes were smiling and there was a happy aura around his whole body, making people want to smile along with him. Before that, Lea was always smiling, but never from the bottom of his heart. Man, I don¡¯t even know what was I saying, but¡­ you epting Lea as the beast pet is never considered owing to him.¡± Chapter 473 - The Real Cruel Thing

Chapter 473: The Real Cruel Thing

Sandy paused for a while then said, ¡°Actually, I have no say in who you want to mate with. But... I feel that you are the happiest when Lea and Elvis are both by your side. I want you to be happy all the time... Will you... think that I am being a busybody?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, leaned into Sandy¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You are my bosom friend, you surely have all the rights to speak up in matters concerning me, because I know... you are the one treating me the best in this world.¡± Sandy blushed and said shyly, ¡°Not really, Elvis and Lea treat you well too.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Elvis is my husband and my children¡¯s father, he should be treating me well. But Lea... because he was treating me so well, I couldn¡¯t base my happiness on his pain and torture. That will be so cruel...¡± Sandy cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small face and looked straight at her with her round eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Do you know, what is the real cruel thing that you are doing?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, before shaking her head, confused. Sandy said, ¡°Remember when you fell into the riverst year? That day, Lea came running into my house, asked me to cook a pot of water shuttle and bring over to you. I was still angry at him that time and could not be bothered to be scared of him, so I took a wooden stick and beat him up, trying to chase him away. He took a few hits without moving at all. If not for Bode stopping me, I might have beaten him to his death that day...¡± Gu Mengmeng was so surprised, Sandy would really do anything for her. Sandy¡¯s first time rebelling against Nina was also because Nina was talking behind Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. Lea... was someone that she was so scared of, she would even take the further path if she met him on the road, yet Sandy was fighting with Lea for her... Sandy recalled and continued, ¡°I was so angry back then and asked him to get out! I told him to stop acting to be such a nice guy in front of me, if he really cared so much about you, he should have cooked it himself and bring over to you! And guess what he replied?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while but could not imagine how Lea would answer in that moment. Sandy replied, ¡°He said, he doesn¡¯t even have the right to shed tears for you, not to mention preparing food for you... I couldn¡¯t understand it at that time, but afterwards I heard from Collin that you sang a song for Lea, the lyrics had a line like ¡®I¡¯ve already lost the right to shed tears for you¡¯?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and said softly, ¡°It is ¡®I¡¯ve already lost the power to cry over you¡¯.¡± Sandy said, ¡°Yes, this line. You don¡¯t even know how soulless Lea looked when he said it... I was even thinking I could walk straight through his body... There was no liveliness at all and he was just dead.¡± Gu Mengmeng managed to force a smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit him with a wooden stick? The stick did notnd on air, how could you walk through him?¡± Sandy blushed and said, ¡°Hey, that was just a metaphor. Think about him, Lea looked so scary in the past, if he was spreading the intimidating vibes like before, why would I dare to hit him? That day, he didn¡¯t even have the frightening feel on him... He was just like a snowman, soulless, yes, soulless.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So at that time, she was not the only one crying over the heartbreak, Lea the perpetrator did not have it smooth either. Sandy said, ¡°But after the winter when I saw Lea again, he looked like he had a new birth and looking so lively. Didn¡¯t you see how cocky and proud he was when he announced that he is your beast pet in front of everyone? If someone did not know what was going on, he would have thought Lea became your first partner.¡± Chapter 474: Mating All Depends on the Mood of the Female Thinking about Lea¡¯s expression that day, Gu Mengmeng also grinned. However Sandy suddenly let out a sigh and said, ¡°But just now... I saw Lea in the half-dead look again, saying some words that nobody could understand, something... something like ¡®cross the boundary, so you escaped¡¯...¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and kept quiet. She remembered Lea saying the same thing to her on the way back from Sauder, but... She couldn¡¯t take it and backed up. Sandy said carefully, ¡°You matchmake me and Collin and I am extremely thankful for that. Since I am really happy right now, I hope that you can be happy too... Lea is a good male, even if you don¡¯t want to mate with him now, don¡¯t chase him away. He really could not live on without you...¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lips and said, ¡°But Elvis...¡± Sandy sighed and said, ¡°You knew about the battle between Elvis and Lea, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, this had been exined honestly by Elvis during the winter. Sandy said, ¡°Collin told me that he overheard a conversation between Elvis and Lea by ident once. Elvis said he felt like a thief that stole away Lea¡¯s happiness from him. Taking away is not shameful, but stealing is. My guess is that Elvis has always been creating opportunities for Lea because of this. If you ept Lea, then Elvis just owns an extra position of the first partnerpared to Lea. To them, there is no difference to who is on this position. But if you reject Lea... It¡¯s fine if Lea is able to meet a better female and mate with her, but think about that yourself, does this possibility exist?¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to reply and Sandy did not give her any chance and snapped to reply herself, ¡°No!¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bit on her tongue. Seeing Sandy had no intentions of letting her interrupt, she simply kept quiet and listened to her. Sandy said, ¡°Then, there is only one possibility left. Heartbroken because of you, Lea took his own life, while Elvis would live in regret for the rest of his life, because this happiness belonged to Lea originally, he stole Lea¡¯s female, stole Lea¡¯s fate, stole Lea¡¯s life!¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to correct her on the way of using ¡®took his own life¡¯, but looking at Sandy being so indignant, Gu Mengmeng did not dare to interrupt, she could only nod her head and show that she had understood. With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s response, Sandy nodded her head in satisfaction and continued, ¡°So, whether it was from Lea or Elvis¡¯s point of view, you epting Lea is the best decision for the both of them. You can decide whether to mate as you like, but don¡¯t be pressured into doing it just because Lea was treating you well ad think that not mating is owing him something. Oh please, it¡¯s a natural thing for males to treat females well, if you mate with every single person that treat you nice, how many partners are you going to have? I am telling you that there are no such rules in the Beast World, mating all depends on the mood of the female and nothing else. If I am happy, you can go bathe and lie down and wait for me in bed, if I am not, there is no use even if you lie down.¡± Gu Mengmeng was spooked, she thought to herself: Sandy honey, can you be more indirect in your words? I am just a baby... Finishing her sentence, Sandy sniffed and smiled. She looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Alright, I have said everything I could to you, if you are still feeling down, you can randomly grab Elvis and Lea and beat them up. My Collin is here to fetch me home, I got to go.¡± Chapter 474 - Mating All Depends on the Mood of the Female

Chapter 474: Mating All Depends on the Mood of the Female

Thinking about Lea¡¯s expression that day, Gu Mengmeng also grinned. However Sandy suddenly let out a sigh and said, ¡°But just now... I saw Lea in the half-dead look again, saying some words that nobody could understand, something... something like ¡®cross the boundary, so you escaped¡¯...¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and kept quiet. She remembered Lea saying the same thing to her on the way back from Sauder, but... She couldn¡¯t take it and backed up. Sandy said carefully, ¡°You matchmake me and Collin and I am extremely thankful for that. Since I am really happy right now, I hope that you can be happy too... Lea is a good male, even if you don¡¯t want to mate with him now, don¡¯t chase him away. He really could not live on without you...¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lips and said, ¡°But Elvis...¡± Sandy sighed and said, ¡°You knew about the battle between Elvis and Lea, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, this had been exined honestly by Elvis during the winter. Sandy said, ¡°Collin told me that he overheard a conversation between Elvis and Lea by ident once. Elvis said he felt like a thief that stole away Lea¡¯s happiness from him. Taking away is not shameful, but stealing is. My guess is that Elvis has always been creating opportunities for Lea because of this. If you ept Lea, then Elvis just owns an extra position of the first partnerpared to Lea. To them, there is no difference to who is on this position. But if you reject Lea... It¡¯s fine if Lea is able to meet a better female and mate with her, but think about that yourself, does this possibility exist?¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to reply and Sandy did not give her any chance and snapped to reply herself, ¡°No!¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bit on her tongue. Seeing Sandy had no intentions of letting her interrupt, she simply kept quiet and listened to her. Sandy said, ¡°Then, there is only one possibility left. Heartbroken because of you, Lea took his own life, while Elvis would live in regret for the rest of his life, because this happiness belonged to Lea originally, he stole Lea¡¯s female, stole Lea¡¯s fate, stole Lea¡¯s life!¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to correct her on the way of using ¡®took his own life¡¯, but looking at Sandy being so indignant, Gu Mengmeng did not dare to interrupt, she could only nod her head and show that she had understood. With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s response, Sandy nodded her head in satisfaction and continued, ¡°So, whether it was from Lea or Elvis¡¯s point of view, you epting Lea is the best decision for the both of them. You can decide whether to mate as you like, but don¡¯t be pressured into doing it just because Lea was treating you well ad think that not mating is owing him something. Oh please, it¡¯s a natural thing for males to treat females well, if you mate with every single person that treat you nice, how many partners are you going to have? I am telling you that there are no such rules in the Beast World, mating all depends on the mood of the female and nothing else. If I am happy, you can go bathe and lie down and wait for me in bed, if I am not, there is no use even if you lie down.¡± Gu Mengmeng was spooked, she thought to herself: Sandy honey, can you be more indirect in your words? I am just a baby... Finishing her sentence, Sandy sniffed and smiled. She looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Alright, I have said everything I could to you, if you are still feeling down, you can randomly grab Elvis and Lea and beat them up. My Collin is here to fetch me home, I got to go.¡± Chapter 475 - Elvis Being Punished to Kneel Down

Chapter 475: Elvis Being Punished to Kneel Down

¡°Eh...? You chose guys over friendship!¡± Gu Mengmeng used Sandy. Sandy turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng, before nodding seriously, approving her usation. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I have nothing to say now since you admitted to it so calmly!¡± Sandy blushed and said shyly, ¡°You left your four cubs with me when you went for the beauty pageant. To take care of the cubs, I have been giving Bode and Collin a cold shoulder. I promised topensate them when you are back... I got to go back now, they are waiting for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Sandy turned her body and ran out. Gu Mengmeng let out a helpless sigh, but was not angry at Sandy. Sandy had already done so much for her, the sisterhood that she did not get in the modern world had been satisfied by Sandy. It was great that... she could be happy. ¡°Arhwoo~¡± The wolf cubs came running andpeting who was the fastest. In the end, the fourth brother Kanwu pounded into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms first. Gu Mengmeng instinctively extended her hands to catch Kanwu, before realizing that he had mud all over his body. She said in despair, ¡°What were you doing before this? Why are you so dirty?¡± ¡°Arhwoo Arhwoo~¡± Kanwu stated all the details to what had happened truthfully, but his mother could not understand a single word he said... Rubbing Kanwu¡¯s head, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Hede, Chixuan and Jialue who had dashed back, she shouted helplessly, ¡°Hubby, boil water for the kids to bathe.¡± ¡°Arhwoo¡ª!¡± Elvis howled and ran inside excitedly. ¡°Xiao Meng, you are finally willing to talk to me.¡± Elvis could not be happier, he took a step back and grabbed the four cubs onto the floor, before hugging her wife with force. Elvis took a long sigh and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been talking to me for days, if I knew that throwing these four into the mud will get you to talk to me, I would have done it...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°You threw my sons into the mud?¡± Elvis said, ¡°Eh... Nope, they jumped in themselves before I could even stop them...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You promised me that you will not lie to me ever again.¡± Elvis kept quiet, before pinching his own years and kneeling by the bed, he said, ¡°Wife, I know my mistake.¡± Stunned, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis being so henpecked and said, ¡°You, stand up now, I said now!¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°No, Bode told me that if you make your female angry, you have to admit your fault with a good attitude to stand a chance of being forgiven. I don¡¯t want to make you angry again and give me cold shoulders, so I am admitting my mistake now...¡± Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth and said, ¡°Bode taught you that?¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Yes, just now when Bode sent Sandy over and you two wanted to talk without us hearing, I went with Bode to take the four of them on some basic training outside.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and said, ¡°I will deal with Bode next time, now forget everything he taught you, every single word of it.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment, then he quickly stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I have forgotten everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat up straight and looked up at Elvis, she said, ¡°My man should be able to hold up the heavens and support the earth heroically, my man would never do cowardly things like kneeling to the wife. Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do it if you say so.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in satisfaction and said, ¡°Tell me, what basic training did you make the four little ones do? To make them this dirty...¡± Elvis replied, ¡°Oh, I just threw them into the mud puddle... Wife I knew my mistake.¡± Chapter 476 - You Are Just Outright Bullying My Son Because He Could Not Speak

Chapter 476: You Are Just Outright Bullying My Son Because He Could Not Speak

Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Elvis, but did not question further. She looked at her four sons being thrown onto the ground, frowned, pointed to Jialue and said, ¡°Why does the third brother have no mud on him at all?¡± Elvis turned around, met the third brother¡¯s eyes and his look instinctively became much gentle. He opened his hand and Jialue immediately jumped onto Elvis¡¯s foot. With his front paw against Elvis¡¯s chest, Jialue licked Elvis¡¯s face intimately and rubbed his head against Elvis¡¯s chin. Elvis returned with the howling sound that only wolves could understand, Jialue then jumped behind Gu Mengmeng. With his chin resting on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, heid down obediently for his mother to brush his fur. Elvis looked at the mom and son gently, he replied, ¡°Jialue¡¯s eyes resembles yours so much like yours... So clean and transparent. Just looking at his eyes and I could not bear to throw him into the mud too.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly. She turned around again and saw that although Kede and Chixuan had mud on their body, it was mostly on their hands and feet, looking like they climbed back up after being thrown down. But Kanwu...¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng looking at Kanwu, Elvis snapped to answer before she could open her mouth and ask, ¡°He jumped in to y himself and refused toe back up no matter what... I couldn¡¯t even stop him, ask Bode if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a coldugh and said, ¡°You are just outright bullying my son because he could not speak. Bode? Does he dare to expose you?¡± Elvis¡¯s smile froze and dared not to reply. Gu Mengmeng sighed and did not question him further. After all, if she scolds Elvis in front of her sons, Elvis¡¯s authority as a father would be greatly reduced. Taking a long breath, Gu Mengmeng stood up from bed and started naming, ¡°Buns DeXuanLueWu, stand up straight now.¡± The four little ones did not know what was stand up straight, but knew that their mother was calling them, so they dashed straight to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet and cuddled there. Kanwu even took the opportunity to rub the mud onto Elvis. Looking at Elvis being pissed off but dared not to punish him in front of his mom, Kanwu¡¯s eyes that totally resembles Elvis were full of pride. Elvis ground his teeth, this Kanwu was surely annoying! Gu Mengmeng did not notice the mental fight between father and son, she asked the four sons to line up behind her and walked out of the cave. Elvis had finally gained forgiveness from his wife and the most important thing right now is to make his wife happy, so he could not be bothered to deal with Kanwu, only swiped Kanwu with his tail ¡®identally¡¯ when he walked past him, swiping Kanwu from the back of the line to the wall at the side. Kanwu let out a muffled groan, but had the backbone to not shout. Gu Mengmeng heard the noise and looked back to see Kanwu limping back into the line. She turned to look at Elvis, but thetter just shrugged to show that he was innocent. Once they were out of the cave, Gu Mengmeng saw Lea standing at a distance away. In just a few days of not seeing each other, he had lost so much weight, looking wasted and full of worries, the pair of slender eyes had a thousand years of expectations condensed in it, spurting out the moment he saw Gu Mengmeng, drowning her in it. Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lips, before heartlessly turning around. She walked past Lea, but chose to ignore him. If you love, then love deeply. If you don¡¯t, then leave cleanly. Do not flirt, for it hurts others and yourself. Gu Mengmeng repeated this line in her heart and told herself that she just got to be a little more cruel. Once Lea had umted enough disappointment from her, he might just lose all hopes and leave. Then, maybe... It would be the best for everyone. Chapter 477 - The Father and Son Despising Each Other

Chapter 477: The Father and Son Despising Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, but did not pull her close, just remaining in the position of being back to back. He dared not turn back, afraid of seeing her rejection with his own eyes. She dared not turn back, afraid of not being able to withstand his pleading. Lea¡¯s voice was a little dry, with a bit of coldness in his hoarse voice, ¡°I... I will go onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Gu Mengmeng wanted to ask: Why are you going up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment? But the words stopped in her throat and turned into a faint ¡®Oh¡¯. Lea used up all the force he had and slowly released his grip. He let her go, but she hesitated. Humans, are selfish and greedy after all. Lea was right, she was indeed enjoying the care and fawning he had given her by her side. Gu Mengmeng let out a bitterugh as she told herself, since she could not give him what he wanted, she should let him go. Taking her hand out, Gu Mengmeng left heartlessly. After she had walked away in the distance, Lea could then turn around. He sat on the ground slowly with his back against the tree, he clutched his chest with great force and stared at the direction Gu Mengmeng had disappeared. The left hand that had pulled her wrist remained in the position when she took her hand out. He said, ¡°I was only wrong for that single time in my entire life... But I could not even have the chance of being forgiven?¡± Gu Mengmeng brought the kids to the river and was ready to jump down to wash her sons, but was stopped by Elvis. ¡®Ssh, ssh¡¯. With Elvis¡¯s signal, Jialue and Kede jumped into the river. Chixuan hesitated for a while, but followed them after being stared by Elvis. Only Kanwu was left standing by the river, full of mud but refused to go down. Although he was feeling ufortable from the mud all over his body, he just did not want to listen to Elvis. The more he asked them to go down, the more he did not want to do it! Tsk, mom is around anyway, what can he do?! Eh?! There was a sharp pain on Kanwu¡¯s butt and the next second, hended into the river in a free fall position. Struggling toe up and fight with Elvis, Kede stopped Kanwu. Kede used thenguage of wolf cubs and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that mommy is being upset right now? Beast Father is thinking of ways to cheer mommy up, don¡¯t be a troublemaker.¡± Kanwu then realized that their mother¡¯s expression did not seem right. Letting out a few howls which failed to catch mommy¡¯s attention, Kanwu started washing himself unwillingly in the water, thinking to himself, ¡°I am not arguing with you because of my mom, if not, humph, why would I wash the mud on my body. I will just stand in front of mummy like this and see how you exin to her.¡± Elvis knew what that boy was thinking, but could not be bothered with him. He thought to himself, ¡°If not for your mom being upset now and I am busyforting her for you to stir troubles, do you think I care whether you bathe or not?! Just be the dirtiest one and wait till my wife dislikes you, where I would throw you out immediately.¡± The father and son despised each other and did not give a pleasant look, but for the woman that was important to the both of them, they reached an agreement to not look for one another¡¯s trouble in this short while. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and made her sit in his arms. He held her hand gently and asked, ¡°Are you really not nning on forgiving Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not him at fault, he does not need my forgiveness.¡± Elvis asked, ¡°Not him?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Yes, not him, but me.¡± Elvis sighed and asked, ¡°Because of you not being able to mate with him?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Elvis said, ¡°Xiao Meng, what are you actually concerned about? If it was because of me...¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, bitterly smiled and replied, ¡°Not because of you, it was me not being able to get over my mental barrier.¡± Chapter 478 - I Am Willing to Kill the Whole Saint Nazaire with My Own Hands

Chapter 478: I Am Willing to Kill the Whole Saint Nazaire with My Own Hands

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis arms, watched her four sons washing themselves in the water quietly, while her thoughts flew back to the past. It was in this exact same river, a fox fairy hugged her and confessed to her: ¡°I swear to the Beast Deity under my name that I will dedicate my loyalty to you in this lifetime. From today onwards, only you are my God, my life, my everything.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± A scream brought Gu Mengmeng back to conscious. Gu Mengmeng looked to where the sound came from, it was Oakley. Gu Mengmeng had not seen him for ages and had almost forgotten about him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, take your time to say.¡± Oakley had a simr personality as Lea and was usually not as anxious as this, but the more anxious one was, the slower he had to say it, or else the words would be jammed and nothing came out. Oakley was stamping his foot in anxiety, he had to turn three rounds on the spot before saying with heavy breaths, ¡°Lea went to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and asked the Beast Deity for forgiveness by burning himself with fire.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, before she could think about anything else, she dashed towards the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Elvis transformed into the beast form, grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress with his mouth and flung her onto his back. Gu Mengmeng did not struggle, she could not bepared to Elvis¡¯s speed at all. In just a few moments, Elvis had reached the tform. As a fourth-level beast, his maximum speed could beparable to the bullet train, the burst of speed showed how much he was worried for Lea. When Gu Mengmeng arrived at the scene, she could see a fire pit burning in front of Lea, while Lea was still acting more branches inside to make it burn brighter. There were a few people lying t below the tform, just a look and Gu Mengmeng could see Barete, Collin and some others that looked familiar but she had forgotten their names at that moment. The injuries on them were not deadly, but enough to make them unable to stand up and obstruct him again. ¡°Lea, what are you doing?¡± Gu Mengmeng walked up the tform and shouted. Lea froze, but did not turn back. He said quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t even want me any more, why are you here?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You are ending your life just because of a woman? What happened to the ambition you had when you created Saint Nazaire? You don¡¯t want to achieve it anymore? What about your determination to protect Saint Nazaire? Also no? How about the revenge on those that had hurt you before? Are you giving those up too?¡± Lea paused his action of adding in branches for a moment, but still threw one into the fire pit. He said, ¡°If destroying everything that you say could get me back in time to when I had a battle with Elvis... Then, I am willing to kill the whole Saint Nazaire with my own hands to go back. Even if Elvis was going to kill me, I would not have let go of your hand at that time and result in today¡¯s irrevocable situation.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng, but there was not a single bit of amorousness in his pair of slender eyes and only hollowness and desperation remained. He said, ¡°Sadly, there¡¯s no going back... is there? You will never forgive me, no matter what I do, how I plead and repent... You are giving no chances, I don¡¯t even dream of mating, I only wanted to be beast pet that could hug you, but you just had to push me so far away... Mengmeng, if you really do not have a single ce for me by your side... Then don¡¯t save me. Living... in a world without you... is the biggest torture to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists with pale lips. Principles, and Lea, which... is more important? The argument of everything that¡¯s happening right now was how Gu Mengmeng was unable to go against her own set of values, she was greedy but unwilling to admit it. ¡°If I say, I will never mate with you, will you still want to be my beast pet?¡± Chapter 479 - Lea, I Am Here to Bring You Home

Chapter 479: Lea, I Am Here to Bring You Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea was stunned, he smiled in sadness and said, ¡°What I want was just a little space by your side to guard you, that¡¯s enough.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Elvis and said, ¡°Hubby, I want to keep a vixen in our home, can I? I promised not to mate with him and I promised my love for you will not decrease... Like this, can you ept one more member in our house?¡± Elvis walked forward, hugged Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I have epted him long ago, did you forget?¡± Gu Mengmeng pounced into Elvis¡¯s arms and murmured softly, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry, I am an easy woman after all.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng, you are not.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to say something to you since long ago. Do you remember what Lea had said to you outside of the cave? He said he could die protecting you on the battlefield, but he did not want to see you getting hurt in any way before dying. My thoughts are the same. I can fight for you, I can die for you, but I don¡¯t want to see nobody protecting you after I died.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis and said, ¡°If me epting Lea as our family member could ease your worries and make you risk your life without any concerns during danger... Then I don¡¯t want him, I want you.¡± Elvis was stunned, he said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just wanted to say... one additional person in the house taking care of you is a good thing.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fist, kept quiet and stared straight at Elvis. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms, sighed and said, ¡°I will never give up my life easily, you know how much I couldn¡¯t live without you. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t give up my position as the first partner to anyone else.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Promise me.¡± Elvis replied, ¡°I swear to the Beast Deity, I will never leave you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was satisfied and lowered her head. Elvis supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, turned her around and carried her up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. He gave her a light push and said, ¡°Go, Lea will really jump into the fire anyter if you are not there.¡± Full of remorse, Gu Mengmeng looked back at Elvis, but she still took the step forward, waved to Lea and said, ¡°Lea, I am here to bring you home.¡± Lea froze, as though he could not believe what he had just heard. ¡°You... You have forgiven me?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°In between us, you are not the one at fault. It was me not being used to the rules here, torturing myself, you and Elvis. My greatest concession is to make you my family member, give you love and care, admiration and reliance, but... I will not mate with you and breed children for you. The title of beast pet might be the disgrace of your entire life. Even so, are you still willing to stay by my, a selfish female¡¯s side?¡± Lea smiled and stumbled to hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He felt his heart beating again, he said, ¡°I have told you, your ¡®selfishness¡¯ was something that I dream about in every sleepless night.¡± It was the first time after their break up the Gu Mengmeng responded Lea¡¯s hug, it was so careful, and she was struggling with conflicted thoughts. But when her hands finally touched him, she felt assured all of a sudden. She epted Lea, but... the sky did not fall either. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Daddy Lea.¡± ¡°Yes, as you wish.¡± Chapter 480 - Can You Fool Me for My Entire Life?

Chapter 480: Can You Fool Me for My Entire Life?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they were back at the cave, Lea still did not want to let go of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. He had been suffering these past few days, always under the fear of being heartbroken, the desperation of losing her till there was no going back to the previous time had been haunting him. The tiniest bit of sweet moments when he moved into the cave during winter had been maximized and became the greatest aplice in torturing him. The loneliness after experiencing warmth was the bitterest. Holding Elvis¡¯s hand on the left and Lea on the right, Gu Mengmeng stood in front of the cave but could not enter. The opening to the cave was only this big and would not fit three people in line! ¡°How about... you two go hand in hand?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked earnestly. Elvis exchanged a nce with Lea, as they both raised the hand that was not holding Gu Mengmeng and hit hard onto the side of the cave entrance. Well, Lea Construction, specialized in all kinds of caves, providing convenient services for your entire family of three with just one punch~ Smiling awkwardly, Gu Mengmeng walked into the cave in the position of three people hand-in-hand. But, how should she put it, she had a strange feeling, something like... daddy and mommy bringing you on a trip to the supermarket. Damn it, Gu Mengmeng felt the evilness from the difference in height. Gu Mengmeng looked into the cave and had the feeling of something being missing. She thought for a while, before having a shock, she turned to look and Elvis and asked, ¡°Where is Hede and the rest?¡± Elvis was stunned too, he replied, ¡°Ah! I think... they are still in the water.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis, to which thetter immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry, I will go and get the four of them out now.¡± With that, Elvis rushed out of the cave. After Elvis is gone, the cave was left with Gu Mengmeng and Lea, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Gu Mengmeng tried to pull her hand which was held by Lea, not only did Lea refuse to let it go, he even circled around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and he asked, ¡°Are you regretting your decision of taking me in?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never really get over you, today¡¯s situation was resulted from me being greedy and willing to admit to it. If I had known earlier, I would have honestly admitted my selfishness and greediness right from the start, let whoever wants to scold do it, at least the three of us won¡¯t suffer as much.¡± Lea put Gu Mengmeng on the bed and made her sat upright, while hey sideways on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thigh. His furry big tail swiped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and he said, ¡°I knew you are lying to me, but I am still happy hearing what you said... Mengmeng, this time, can you fool me for my entire life?¡± Gu Mengmeng stroked Lea¡¯s hair lightly, his ivory long hair had an amazing texture that was as smooth as silk. Gu Mengmeng wind a wisp of hair on her fingertip and said, ¡°How am I lying to you? I was really being honest, okay?¡± Lea said, ¡°If there is really a ce for me in your heart, why would you be so cruel to me? Once I had confirmed that you and Elvis are mating, I came back to look for you immediately, I knew you were angry at being used by me and I expected punishments, but I didn¡¯t know... You even cut away my existence from your heart entirely. You knew Nina and I were not being real, but had to keep saying ¡®someone else¡¯s male¡¯ to rub salt into the wound.¡± Gu Mengmeng jabbed Lea¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you mention how you rub salt into mine at Nina¡¯s ce? I was so heartbroken that I wanted to give up my life and I didn¡¯t see your heart-aching for me.¡± Lea held the hand that Gu Mengmeng used to jabbed on his forehead and kissed it, before cing it on his chest. He said, ¡°Why would I not be heart-aching for you? I almost died from it.¡± Chapter 481 - It Is Not Really Betrayal, but You Owe Me My Happiness

Chapter 481: It Is Not Really Betrayal, but You Owe Me My Happiness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then why did you stop me from beating Nina up?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still angry thinking about that. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng with a wronged expression and said, ¡°I was worried that you will dirty your hand and scared that your hand will hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Well it would definitely have been less painful than how you grabbed my wrist.¡± Lea looked down and said, ¡°I knew that it would be painful to grab your wrist. It was a punishment for myself, when you are in pain, I feel it even more.¡± With that, Lea ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand onto his chest and said, ¡°Here, it hurts a thousand times more.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked into Lea¡¯s eyes, the amorousness never disappear, there was even more now. ¡°You were the one who abandoned me first, now you are making it seem like I had betrayed you...¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured unhappily. Lea said, ¡°If you were more straightforward and willing to ept both Elvis and me as your partner, I wouldn¡¯t have to make up such a big fuss.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°So it¡¯s all my fault now?¡± Lea turned his body and sat up straight, hugging Gu Mengmeng entirely and feeling thepleteness of her body warmth filling his arms. He said, ¡°It is not really betrayal, but you owe me my happiness. That time when you said I was your ex-boyfriend and asked me to maintain my gentlemanliness by not disturbing your life again... Cruel Mengmeng, do you know how that heartless sentence made me breathless and almost died in front of you?¡± ¡°And you went on to say how you would never touch something someone else touched before...¡± Lea kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and said with a rich and coarse voice by her ear, ¡°Do you want to check, whether I had been touched?¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± A chill went up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine and she had goosebumps all over. She said full of guard, ¡°We had agreed on not mating...¡± But Lea just looked at Gu Mengmeng with the expression of ¡®your mind is so dirty¡¯ and said, ¡°Who said we are mating? I just want you to check, whether your beast pet... is clean or not.¡± ¡°No... Never mind... I trust you.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and wanted to draw back her hand. But Lea did not let her, he covered his big hand onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small one and moved down his chest slowly, while removing his hide dress. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better to do a thorough check now than you poking my heart with words like ¡®someone else¡¯s male¡¯ or ¡®something someone else touched before¡¯ in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that she should ¡®see no evil¡¯, but she could not move her eyes away from Lea. Lea¡¯s overall body was smaller in size than Elvis¡¯s, looking slightly alluring yet otherworldly in such a refreshing coquettish way. He had a smooth line of muscles, without any extra fats or muscles, lookingfortable overall. Gu Mengmeng really did not have the courage to investigate that special part, she turned her head to one side and said, ¡°Quickly wear your hide dress, or else I will won¡¯t be this nice.¡± Lea did not take it to heart, he asserted force with his arm and Gu Mengmeng fell into his arms. Leaid down facing upwards with Gu Mengmeng on his chest like a puppy, she supported herself with two hands out and looked at Lea smiling ambiguously. His thin red lips opened slightly as he said with a voice as smooth as a love song arousing one¡¯s heart, ¡°Pleasing one¡¯s female is the main task of every male. As a beast pet, I should spare no effort to do it, right? Or... my body... is no longer attractive after you have enjoyed Elvis¡¯s?¡± ¡°En... Enjoy what? Elvis is my husband, not a goddamn dish!¡± Chapter 482 - Do Anything to Him And… Enjoy Him as You Like

Chapter 482: Do Anything to Him And... Enjoy Him as You Like

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cor lightly, his slender and bony fingers brushed past Elvis¡¯s mark gently and he said, ¡°The evidence of you enjoying him is right here, you still want to deny it? Yes?¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled her cor and said, ¡°Enjoy my foot! Wear your hide dress now or I am leaving.¡± Lea turned over and pressed Gu Mengmeng under her. He looked down on her blushing face,nded a kiss and said, ¡°It felt so good... You would still get shy and blush because of me.¡± ¡°I will be shy and blush with anyone standing in front of me naked!¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted with little confidence. Lea was a little disappointed, he stroked his chin and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you blush the other time when Auretin transformed in front of you.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°He didn¡¯t press onto me from above...¡± Lea¡¯s big tail covered the two of them like a nket, he lowered his body, kissed her cheek and whispered softly, ¡°Make a guess... do you know why Elvis went out?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°To look for our kids, obviously.¡± Lea smiled suddenly and said, ¡°When we were not at home, the four cubs ran wild around the whole viges, which part are they not familiar with? Is Elvis even needed?¡± Gu Mengmeng stunned for a moment and kept quiet. Lea said, ¡°He was making room for us, wanting me to ¡®serve¡¯ you properly.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped the side of the bed and said, ¡°I said I won¡¯t mate with you!¡± Lea turned over andid sideways by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, while his furry big tail covered the important part. His slender fingers patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder lightly, pinching the soft fats on it and he said, ¡°I know, I am already so satisfied and happy... to be able to hug you, kiss you, talk with you nicely, tell you how much I love you like this, without you hiding, rejecting and being angry at me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked sideways at Lea and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? I made you my beast pet but refused to mate with you.¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to his lips, kissed it and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be angry no matter what you do to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng admitted that she was selfish, while Lea¡¯s forgiveness or even how he pampered her made her feel so sweet. Snuggling into Lea¡¯s arms, Gu Mengmeng rested her forehead against his chest and said, ¡°You still said you won¡¯t be angry? Who was the one that got so angry that wanted to end his life by making himself into a BBQ?¡± Lea rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head lightly while enjoying her taking the initiative to approach him. He said gently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t being angry, I just wanted to know... To what extent do I have to be, to make you leave with no choice but to talk to me because of heartache.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and asked, ¡°But what if I didn¡¯te?¡± Lea lowered his head, kissed her eyes and said, ¡°That just means that you really don¡¯t want me anymore... Then death would be a relief for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea¡¯s waist and rested her face on his chest. She said, ¡°You promised me before that you would not do anything to harm yourself.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly and said, ¡°That was because you will be upset if I hurt myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I will always be upset, so, I don¡¯t allow you to do this kind of thing in the future.¡± Lea said, ¡°Mengmeng, I... I really belong to you now, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea, smiled and nodded her head. Lea said, ¡°I have never really own anything in my entire life, nor being owned by anyone. Mengmeng, thank you... for making me yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Idiot.¡± Lea said, ¡°This idiot... belongs to you now, you can do anything to him and... enjoy him as you like.¡± Chapter 483 - Mother-In-Law Being Very Fond of Her Son-In-Law

Chapter 483: Mother-In-Law Being Very Fond of Her Son-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The following night, Saint Nazaire held a grand campfire party. After Gu Mengmeng stated the central idea once, Lea understood it by heart and went on to execute it. Gu Mengmeng brought her four sons to somewhere near the venue and yed rattan ball with them till they were sweating all over, but enjoyed it so much. After Gu Mengmeng was pounced on by Kanwu for yet another time, Elvis finally got angry. She dashed up and threw Kanwu far away, before hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Looking at Kanwu making a turn in the air butnding perfectly without a sweat, Elvis let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Pounce onto my wife again and I will strangle you to death. Gu Mengmeng dusted herself off and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, he is still small and does not know how to control himself. It wasn¡¯t intentional, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Elvis pointed to Kanwu and said, ¡°He had already grown to your thigh¡¯s height, if he continues to pounce on you tactlessly, you will get hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not even realize it before Elvis mentioned the matter. She turned to look at her four sons carefully, although the other three were not as exaggerated as Kanwu, they still had the size of a full-grown husky. How? I felt so proud! My sons are all so tall~~ Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°Darlings, when I wasn¡¯t at home, what did your aunt Sandy fed you to make you guys grow so well?¡± ¡°Arhwoo Arhwoo Arhwoo~¡± The four little ones rushed to answer. And... Gu Mengmeng still could not understand. Turning around, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and waited for him to trante for her. Elvis let out a coldugh and said, ¡°You were born as wolves and yet you eat a female¡¯s food, letting other feed you too, you still have the face to say?!¡± ¡°Arhwoo!¡± The little ones were clearly not happy with what Elvis said and were arguing with him. Gu Mengmeng quickly tried to ease the situation by asking, ¡°What did Sandy feed them?¡± Elvis said with a disdainful smile, ¡°Bode and Collin were afraid to mistreat your sons, so they prepared food for them ording to Sandy¡¯s diet, but Sandy was worried that it wasn¡¯t enough for them and asked Collin and the rest to feed them one more time every day...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Haha, the saying of ¡®mother-inw being very fond of her son-inw¡¯ wasn¡¯t a lie after all.¡± Elvis raised his brow and asked, ¡°Do you really want the four of them to mate with Sandy¡¯s children?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong? You have any objections?¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°Why would I not agree to what you said? But... Sandy had matured into adulthood for such a long time and nothing went on in her stomach.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis and said with a serious look, ¡°Don¡¯t point out one¡¯s shorings, Sandy will be upset if she hears it.¡± Elvis did not continue, he saw Lea walking over and put Gu Mengmeng onto the ground. Gu Mengmeng sat on the ground and the four meat buns came running over to circle around Gu Mengmeng. Lea and Elvis could not do anything and they dared not throw the four little ones out in front of Gu Mengmeng, so they had to pretend to be generous and sat on the outer circle, using their big tails to wrap around Gu Mengmeng at each side, preventing the four little ones from bumping into her. Gu Mengmeng said to Lea as she yed around with the children, ¡°I want to sit beside Sandy and Mandy during the campfireter.¡± Lea frowned and said, ¡°What about Elvis and me?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°You two being the Leader of the tribe and the witch doctor, surely have to seize this opportunity and bond the the newly joined tribesmen together with the rest.¡± Chapter 484 - Ellie Tried to Divide Us Apart

Chapter 484: Ellie Tried to Divide Us Apart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two males exchanged a nce and sighed speechlessly. If not for Sandy speaking up for Lea and Elvis after Gu Mengmeng got angry and ignored them a few days ago, the two of them would probably be still lying on the doorstep and another outside the garden. Just ept their fate, Gu Mengmeng would always ignore them when Sandy was around. Just when they were thinking about that, Collin and Bode could be seen following behind Sandy and walking towards them. Sandy was clearly furious, she sat right in front of Gu Mengmeng, taking deep breaths but not saying anything, obviously angry. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Collin and Bode and asked, ¡°What did you two do to piss my Sandy baby off?¡± Collin immediately waved his hands and said, ¡°Not me, not me...¡± Gu Mengmeng shifted her nce to Bode, whom also shook his head quickly and said, ¡°Not me either, not me either!¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°I figure that you two won¡¯t have the courage to bully my Sandy baby, anyway.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng held onto Sandy¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Although you still look pretty when angry, but I like it more when you are happy. Now tell me, who pissed you off? Yeah?¡± Sandy could not be angry for long every time she was with Gu Mengmeng. Hearing what Gu Mengmeng said, Sandy was a little shy and said, ¡°You keep saying nonsense tofort me, nothing truees out of your mouth.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened as she pointed to the sky and vowed, ¡°If I ever lie to you, I will be struck by lightning and split into two halves.¡± Sandy went up and covered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t vow randomly, what if ites true?¡± Gu Mengmeng took back the finger that was pointing to the sky and held Sandy¡¯s hand, pulling it down from her mouth and held it in her hand. Nudging Sandy¡¯s shoulder, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Are you worried that I might be struck by lightning? Worrying for me? Yeah?¡± Sandy finally broke into a smile by how yful Gu Mengmeng was, she poked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyebrow speechlessly and said, ¡°The kids are watching how mischievous you are.¡± Seeing Sandy had cheered up, Gu Mengmeng stopped fooling around and said, ¡°Tell me, who made you angry? I could even see smokeing out from your head and that was how angry you were.¡± Sandy was still angry at the mention of it, she said, ¡°It was that Ellie!¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Ellie? That half-female from the snake tribe?¡± Sandy nodded and said as she burned with indignation, ¡°She came to find me today, I thought since we both are the half-females in this tribe, it was reasonable for her to find me, especially because she felt so inferior of herself in front of others. I kindly amodated her with some food and asked her to attend the campfire at night together. Do you know what happened in the end? She even... She even...!¡± Sandy said as she looked daggers at Collin, whom lowered his head innocently in silence. Gu Mengmeng saw the situation and asked, ¡°What? Did she meet eyes with Collin?¡± Collin immediately waved his hands and said, ¡°No no, she didn¡¯t meet eyes with me, she was just saying how I had been chasing you in the past.¡± Gu Mengmeng had the ¡®understood¡¯ expression on her face and she said, ¡°She came to you and tried to divide us apart, right?¡± Sandy nodded her head angrily and said, ¡°She spoke in such a sarcastic way that was so infuriating.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted on the back of Sandy¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What did she say, let me hear it out.¡± Sandy recalled for a while, she could not remember the front and the back, so she imitated two sentences, ¡°She said, luckily you despised Collin so that I, being a half-orc, could have him. She also mentioned that if one day your taste changes, Collin would be running to you eagerly to be your beast pet.¡± Chapter 485 - Doing Dirty Tricks Behind People’s Back

Chapter 485: Doing Dirty Tricks Behind People¡¯s Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng almost burst outughing. She held onto Sandy¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Then what did you reply to her?¡± Sandy said with arms akimbo, ¡°I told her, if Gu Mengmeng really wants a bear as her beast pet, there is no need for Collin, I will be her beast pet.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right, which bear can be as adorable and pretty as my Sandy baby? If I really want a bear as my beast pet, it has to be you~¡± The four males shuddered. Lea pulled the side of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes lightly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t a fox better? Bear... doesn¡¯t have tails.¡± Sandy heard and could not ept it. She turned into her original form and showed her furry little tail, shaking it and turned back into her human form. She said, ¡°Who said bear doesn¡¯t have tails? I do!¡± Gu Mengmeng linked arms with Sandy, straightened her neck too and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, who said our Sandy doesn¡¯t have tails? I saw itst time too, a very cute furry ball, right Sandy!¡± Sandy nodded and said, ¡°Yes, very cute!¡± Lea felt a strong sense of crisis and desperation ahead. But fooling aside, Gu Mengmeng linked Sandy¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Sandy, you didn¡¯t believe in her, right?¡± Sandy replied, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, I saw how Collin chased after you that time. I am not blind and I don¡¯t need her, an outsider, to tell me that. Besides, if you like Collin, you could have epted him from the start and not matchmake us together. That Ellie is just being evil, she wants us to quarrel and make you upset. I won¡¯t fall for her trap! Humph!¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy and swayed with her. She said, ¡°Yes, I know my Sandy is the best and won¡¯t fall for other trying to divide us apart. But, that Ellie is not easy to deal with, unlike Nina in the past, try to stay away from her in the future, you got me?¡± Sandy tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why are they different? Aren¡¯t they just bitches?¡± Right... That was what Gu Mengmeng cursed at Nina... But looking at Sandy not even knowing what bitch meant but still said the word out innocently, Gu Mengmeng felt like she had been a bad influence to the future generation, as guilty as luring a child to steal instant noodles. Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°There are different kinds of bitches too. Nina was being bitchy openly and we could just beat her up. But Ellie¡¯s way of doing dirty tricks behind people¡¯s back, we have to keep our guard up. Today, she could tell you Collin like me and tomorrow she could be telling you I had something with Bode...¡± Sandy frowned and turned to look at Bode. Bode¡¯s legs were shivering, he stuttered under the killing looks of the Leader, the Witch Doctor and Sandy, ¡°The great Messenger and I... are innocent... I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, of course I had nothing with Bode. But the people spreading rumors... does not have to see Bode and I, it could be Maya and Bode? Mandy and Bode, Ellie herself and Bode, or even Collin and Bode...¡± Sandy looked at Bode in an increasingly strange way and Bode felt that even with a hundred mouths he could not exin himself. He suddenly looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Great Messenger, did I... identally... offend you... some time ago?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°You are not that stupid huh.¡± ¡®Thump¡¯, Bode kneeled onto the ground and asked for forgiveness, ¡°Great Messenger, I know my fault now, great Messenger, you could strangle me now... You can¡¯t wrong me in having an affair with so many people, I am innocent. Never mind the others... But it¡¯s just not Collin...¡± Chapter 486 - Mighty Messenger, Thank You For Not Being A Male! Chapter 486: Mighty Messenger, Thank You For Not Being A Male! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Collin also shook his hands seriously and said, ¡°I can¡¯t too, I can¡¯t too.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced both her hands on her knees and straightened her neck, looking at Bode. She asked him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you shared a ¡®Acknowledging One¡¯s Mistakes Gains¡¯ with Elvis that day?¡± Bode thought over it and replied, ¡°Yeah, the mighty tribe leader said that he made you angry. Since Sandy was pacifying you, I taught the mighty tribe leader how to acknowledge his mistake.¡± Gu Mengmeng probed further, ¡°Do you normally acknowledge your mistakes to Sandy at home like that?¡± Bode nodded his head in utmost seriousness and said, ¡°It¡¯s not only me, all males normally acknowledge their mistakes at home like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng believed that Bode did not have the courage to lie to her and moreover, his gaze was too sincere. Since he did not mean it, Gu Mengmeng did not pursue the matter anymore. Waving her hands, she said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore¡± Bode heaved a long sigh of relief before walking to Sandy. Seeing how Sandy¡¯s anger had partly subsided because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s disturbance, he couldn¡¯t help but pat Collin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fortunately, you thought of such an idea or else I really won¡¯t know what to do.¡± Collin scratched his head and said, ¡°As long as both of them are together, they won¡¯t be that angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Sandy while Sandy looked back at Gu Mengmeng. Both of them smiled at each other without any words exchanged. Lea was jealous as he swayed hisrge tail and said, ¡°So I say, you guys have to thank Mengmeng for not being a male or else, hmph....¡± Bode instantly said, ¡°Yes yes yes, Collin, hurry and thank the mighty messenger.¡± Collin was shocked and did not react in time. Bode added, ¡°Hurry and thank the mighty messenger for not being a male, or else, do you think that us nine males can win her in snatching Sandy?!¡± Collin finally came to understand what he meant. He bowed towards Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Mighty messenger, thank you for not being a male!¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Lea a p as she med, ¡°How many times do you want to use that joke? Didn¡¯t Bode thank me before previously?¡± Lea turned his head to look at Sandy in jealousy before saying, ¡°Sandy, you also have to thank yourself for not being a male.¡± Sandy pointed to her own nose and looked at Lea with question marks written all over her face. Lea exined, ¡°If you were a male and since Mengmeng likes you so much....I¡¯ll definitely be so jealous until I go crazy and kill you.¡± Sandy felt a chill down her spine and she shivered, her little face turning pale white. ¡°And there¡¯s me too....¡± Elvis spoke with a cold tone as he warmed up his wrist, his bones giving off a cracking sound. Sandy pounced into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly as she cried, ¡°Weep weep weep, the mighty tribe leader and the mighty witch doctor are so scary......Gu Mengmeng, it will be better for you to abandon them and live your life with me.¡± Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s faces froze as they clenched their teeth......and really wanted to squash her to death. Gu Mengmeng turned around and cast a nce on her Husky and Samoyed before saying, ¡°If you two continue being cocky, you will both sleep outside the cave tonight.¡± Lea flew into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and huddled inside her embrace. He circled his fluffyrge tail around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and with his devoted long eyes, he pointed at Elvis and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, why did you scare Sandy without a reason? Look, you¡¯ve made Mengmeng angry, are you still not going to apologize?¡± Elvis¡¯s face darkened. Looking at Lea shifting the me, he clenched his teeth but eventually, still lowered his head and said, ¡°I was wrong...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not probe this matter anymore as she held Sandy¡¯s little hand, asking her, ¡°Besides Ellie, how do you feel about the other new females in the tribe?¡± Sandy thought for a moment and replied, ¡°They¡¯re all quite good. Complete females are originally very rare, so it¡¯s already very good for a tribe to have one to two of them. So many of them have arrived in Saint Nazaire in one go, just looking at it makes me happy~¡± Chapter 487 - Which Woman Is Not Like That?

Chapter 487: Which Woman Is Not Like That?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°They were all The First Beauty of their own tribes so it¡¯s hard for them to not be spoiled. Did they bully you and Maya by iming themselves asplete females?¡± Sandy shook her head and said, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s quite weird. They¡¯re all clearlyplete females, but their personalities are all so good. Especially the First Beauty you picked, she always smiles at me and talks in an amicable manner whenever she sees me. Yeah....it¡¯s a little strange, they looked like they¡¯re imitating you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded but the next moment, she suddenly understood. In their eyes, they probably saw her, the messenger of the Beast Deity, as an idol star and celebrity, just like how modern little girls fangirl, right? Yeah, give me an XX nose and XX chin of the same brand. In this Beast World where they did not sell any noses or chins of the same brand, they could only pick up the same temper, right? It¡¯s possible too, if the females here could learn from her, it would make interaction with them a delightful one at least. But she did not know how long could theyst. Talking about Mandy, Gu Mengmeng suddenly thought of something and she hurriedly took a bamboo cup from her pocket and gave it to Sandy. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡± Sandy received the cup and was extremely ted. She smiled and questioned, ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this the cup you gave the First Beauty? I have it too?¡± Gu Mengmeng hooked Sandy¡¯s little face and said, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the First Beauty, no one else canpare to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not finish her words when she felt a strength on her waist before her entire being was carried up by Lea. Without any form ofmunication, he and Elvis trapped her in between them in great teamwork and walked towards the main venue of the night campfire party. They said as they walked, ¡°The set-up of the venue is almost done, you¡¯ve to go over and decide where to disy the item from earlier.¡± Inmon consensus, Collin also carried Sandy up as he and Bode trapped her in between them before walking back. He said, ¡°Look, how busy the mighty messenger is. You can¡¯t always create trouble her. Let¡¯s return home first and find a ce to put this cup or else it¡¯s no use crying if it goes missingter on.¡± When the two females finally came to realize that they were forcefully separated, one was at the venue while the other was in the cave. Gu Mengmeng knew that those two fellows were jealous and med her for giving them the cold-shoulder when she saw Sandy and chatted with her non-stop. But which woman is not like that? There are always endless topics to talk about between bosom friends.... Gu Mengmeng peeked at ¡®the item¡¯ Lea was talking about andughed. ¡°This is called a drum, it¡¯s a musical instrument over at our world. I learned how to make it from an old uncle who sold souvenirs when I was working at the theme park. But my skills are not good so it¡¯s very different from the one the old uncle makes. This can forcefully be used.¡± Lea used the wooden mallet that Gu Mengmeng made previously to hit the surface of the drum and chuckled. ¡°Perform the song you yed beforeter, it makes one¡¯s blood boil with indignation upon listening to it. I think that it suits the atmosphere a lot today.¡± Gu Mengmeng received the drum sticks and yed with it in her hands, saying, ¡°I did that to help Sandy and Collin liven up the atmosphere previously so that¡¯s why I went all out with my throat. Today...since we¡¯re weing the neers, I¡¯ll go all out once more.¡± Lea smiled and nodded his head before asking, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the second song you¡¯re singing?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Since Collin had already mated with Sandy, why would there be a second song? One song is enough to warm the crowd up.¡± Lea appeared disappointed as he said, ¡°I thought that you will sing a song for me.....at least, I¡¯ve officially be your family member.¡± Chapter 488 - Is An Internal Conflict Starting?

Chapter 488: Is An Internal Conflict Starting?

Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve to sing ¡®My Little Happiness¡¯ again? I already have a mental trauma from it....¡± Lea shook his head and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sing that song in the future.¡± Elvis hugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and said, ¡°You just have to sing one song, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Lea did not insist any further as he said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to help you carry the drum? Me or Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng could strongly feel the pressure both sides gave her.... Is an... internal conflict starting? Are they going to snatch this kind of physicalbor job too? For the harmony of her family, Gu Mengmeng suggested, ¡°Both of you will help me lift that drum up to stabilize it, alright?¡± Elvis and Lea both nodded their heads, not saying anything else. During sunset, when the crimson red light filled half of the skies, Gu Mengmeng instructed her tribesmen to smear the oil extracted from the animal fats on a fewrge pieces of wood. Then, she lightly pointed the fire in her hands and instantly, the wooden pile with the height of a person started burning in mes. Gu Mengmeng turned around and lifted the fire high up, giving a loud cheer. Right after, Elvis led all the males into howling towards the heavens, creating a magnificent sight. Gu Mengmeng did not change her clothes because she did not intend on performing at all. However, she eventually agreed because she did not want to reject Lea. Her cloak and shorts were thrown away to god knows where and she could not find them anywhere so Gu Mengmeng could only wear her usual clothes while standing on the drum. Although it was pretty weird, the good thing was that...in the standards of the Beast World, which part of Gu Mengmeng was not weird? Thus, that piece of clothing did not appear very important. Elvis and Lea lifted the drum up steadily while Gu Mengmeng sang and danced on it. Although her movements were clearly not her best aspared to the previous time when she helped Collin proposing, it was already stunning enough for those who just joined Saint Nazaire and were witnessing this performance for the first time. Soon after, Gu Mengmeng screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°A ripping sound¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡± At the same time, Collin stood up and evolved into his bear form, crazily punching his chest with both his hands before looking up in the skies and howling in madness. It was just the time of a breath when the original tribesmen from Saint Nazaire realized the situation before they evolved into their beast forms, howling fiercely to coordinate well with Collin. The new tribesmen were also influenced as they learned from them and evolved into their beast forms too, raising their heads while howling at the top of their voice. This behavior became a ceremony of Saint Nazaire after this round and when new tribesmen joined them every year, Gu Mengmeng would sing ¡®Aliens¡¯ before the messenger¡¯s guards lead the parade of howling at the heavens. It was said that, ¡°After howling at the heavens together, we¡¯re a family.¡± But, Gu Mengmeng waspletely dumbfounded. What had carelessly screaming as they wish and bing a family got to do with each other? Was there scientific backing? For example after shouting loudly, would the broken DNA result in the genes regrouping and a family forming? The person who added fuel to the me of this ceremony was Lea. The exnation he gave was, ¡°The howling sounds that the males give off with all their might would be transmitted to the mighty Beast Deity who came to hear the messenger sing. The mighty Beast Deity will then hear of their unity and they will be the acknowledged fellow tribesmen of the messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and thought to herself, ¡°This must definitely be him talking nonsense but.....the people in the Beast World all believed him... all believed him......believed him......him....¡± Gu Mengmeng was supposed to make a motivating speech after Lea and Elvis slowly ce the drum down while the crowd was howling loudly. Then, they could start something like a meat-roasting frenzy but all of these suddenly changed when the howling stopped abruptly. The drum leaned towards one side and Gu Mengmeng clearly felt herself falling towards that side. She looked in that direction instinctively and noticed Lea¡¯s face turning pale white, perspiration dotting all over his forehead. Even though he wanted to support himself with all his might, he eventually could not hold on as he tilted and fell to the ground..... Chapter 489 - Sudden Change

Chapter 489: Sudden Change

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lea!¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out to grab onto Lea worriedly but to no avail. The drum fell to the ground, giving off a loud ¡®gong¡¯ before rolling towards one side. Gu Mengmeng thought that she would fall together with the drum but a strength as strong as iron tightly encircled her waist, holding her body in ce firmly. Raising her head, she met eyes with Elvis¡¯s dark blue eyes. His brows were tightly furrowed and his sweat dropped like a rainfall. He was clearly in so much agony but was still trying to press on. ¡°Hubby... what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with all of you?¡± Gu Mengmengpletely did not know what was happening and she could only hold onto Elvis¡¯s shoulders with both her hands, staring right into his eyes. Elvis¡¯s whole body was shivering but he could still control his strength as he ced Gu Mengmeng down onto the ground slowly. Clenching his teeth, he squeezed out some words from the gaps of his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t run off......danger.....¡± Then, he lied on the ground as if something was squashing him. No matter how much strength he exerted, he could not sit up straight. This scene.... Is so familiar. It resembled the scene where others could not sit up straight after Elvis emitted his beast pressure. Gu Mengmeng stood up and scanned her surroundings but she realized that she was the only one standing. Many orcs were so affected by the beast pressure until they could not maintain their human forms and even those few who had some strength could not get off the ground just like Elvis. ¡°Arhwoo arhwoo arhwoo....!¡± A familiar howl tugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. She turned to look towards the direction of the sound and it was Hede and his brothers. The four little rascals were trapped in tree vines and were being pulled out of the tribe by someone. Gu Mengmeng could not care much about Elvis¡¯s instruction as she darted off and chased after them. But her speed was too slow. When she reached the boundaries of the tribe, Hede and his brothers had long disappeared. ¡°Hede!¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Chixuan! Jialue! Kanwu!¡± None of her kids replied her.... Gu Mengmeng plopped onto the ground, her brain exploding with a boom. She¡¯s such a f****ing useless messenger of the Beast Deity, she could do nothing but nail-biting under this kind of situation! Gu Mengmeng knew that crying could not help with anything but all she could do was stand rooted to the spot, not knowing which direction to head to. ¡°Come up.¡± A familiar voice rang. Gu Mengmeng raised her head and saw Ian standing in front of her in his half-orc form with his wings spread out, ready to fly anytime. His forehead was dotted with perspiration and clearly, he was so affected by the beast pressure until he had difficulty breathing. A wound on his leg with blood gushing out wrenched one¡¯s heart but Gu Mengmeng did not have much time to care for him as she leaped onto Ian¡¯s back instantly. When Ian caught Gu Mengmeng, he evolved into his eagle-owl form and pped his wings, flying into the skies. The higher he flew, the more stable his condition was. After circling for a few rounds, he started flying towards a direction. At this rming height, Gu Mengmeng was almost blind even though her eyes were wide open. She could not see anything. Other than the sound of wind blowing into her ears, none of her other five senses were in use. Now, the only thing she could rely on was the Ian she was riding on. After flying for two days, Gu Mengmeng and Ian reached Sauder. Standing in front of Sauder¡¯s entrance, Gu Mengmeng was already stuck in a nk state. After two days of flying without any sleep or rest, Ian and Gu Mengmeng werepletely drained. The only support Gu Mengmeng had was the belief of saving her sons. ¡°Are Hede and his brothers here?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Ian. Ian shook his head and said with a weak voice, ¡°When we took off, Hede and his brothers had already disappeared.¡± Chapter 490 - Calling Reinforcements From Sauder

Chapter 490: Calling Reinforcements From Sauder

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then why did you bring me here?¡± Gu Mengmeng growled at him hysterically, her tears falling down like rainfall uncontrobly. Ian supported Gu Mengmeng from her shoulders while trying his best to hold on as he said, ¡°For your wolf cubs, you have to maintain yourposure.¡± Gu Mengmeng forced her tears back in and stared at Ian stubbornly. She kept reminding herself to be strong because her sons were still waiting for her to save them. Ian breathed in deeply and said, ¡°The orc who¡¯s able to suppress the entire Saint Nazaire with his beast pressure is at least a fifth-level orc and he¡¯s not the one who just reached fifth-level. He¡¯s either in the middle of fifth-level or even the peak. Under this kind of situation, both of us alone can¡¯t bring the wolf cubs away. We need reinforcements.....fifth-level.....fifth-level....¡± Ian could not hold on anymore. Withoutpleting his sentence, his whole body tilted and he fell next to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng held onto Ian and tried to force herself to remain calm. At the same time, she repeated Ian¡¯s words, ¡°Fifth-level... fifth-level orc? The fifth-level orc I know of.....reinforcements.....Cole!¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly understood what Ian meant. The only fifth-level orc she knew of who was willing to help her and had the ability to was Cole. Gu Mengmeng supported Ian up with all her might as she walked towards Sauder with each step in difficulty. When she walked to the que, she saw Cole rushing to wee her while leading a crowd behind him. ¡°Cole and my fellow tribesman from Sauder wees the mighty messenger.¡± Cole stood three steps away from Gu Mengmeng and ced one knee on the floor, his right hand over his left chest while giving a bow. Gu Mengmeng did not have Ian¡¯s confidence. When she left Sauder, she was not that friendly to Cole and because of Lea, she was extremely wary against Cole and was quite rude in her tone too. Back then, she boasted about nevering back to Sauder again. She wanted to establish Saint Nazaire as a new messenger¡¯s tribe h h h..... Now....would he still be willing to help her? She bit her lower lip. For her sons, what was the shame? Even if Cole requested her to lie on the ground and bark like a dog for him to provide aid, she would only ask whether he wanted her to bark like a Pekingese or a Teddy! ¡°Cole.....help me.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes watered and just from those three words, her tears started dropping. Cole frowned and stood up, passing Ian over to his people. Then, he said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re overly-fatigued. Come over to the stone house and settle down to recuperate first.¡± His people did not say anything else and directly carried Ian away. Cole then turned around to gently wipe away the tears on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Frowning, he said, ¡°Sauder is the messenger¡¯s tribe. We are your loyal servants. Cole will definitely execute any order from you. So, mighty messenger, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re our God. If you cry, we won¡¯t know what to do.¡± Gu Mengmeng wiped away her tears and nced at Cole with a grateful gaze. ¡°Someone kidnapped my sons. I don¡¯t know who the culprit is. He used his beast pressure to suppress everybody in Saint Nazaire so Ian suspected that the culprit is at least a fifth-level orc. The only fifth-level orc I know of is you.....can you help me save my sons?¡± Cole lightly hugged onto Gu Mengmeng andforted her while patting her back, ¡°The mighty messenger¡¯s sons are the sons of God and Sauder¡¯s little masters. Those who dare to hurt them is also ughtering Sauder! Mighty messenger, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you save back our little masters. Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Chapter 491 - I Just Hope That You Need Not Experience This Kind Of Thing Again

Chapter 491: I Just Hope That You Need Not Experience This Kind Of Thing Again

The next few days, Gu Mengmeng was protected in a building located in the heart of Sauder. Gu Mengmeng then realized that Cole was not the only fifth-level orc in Sauder. There were three of them. The three of them took turns to guard by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side to prevent the kidnapper of the little wolves from attacking Gu Mengmeng. The other two would make use of all their connections to search for the location of the little wolves. It was the third day, Gu Mengmeng had been here for three days already. Cole pulled his fatigue body into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room. After exchanging information with the one on duty yesterday, the person immediately left the room and continued his search for a job. Cole, on the other hand, walked to Gu Mengmeng and knelt on the ground. Frowning, he used his hoarse voice to speak, ¡°Mighty messenger, please don¡¯t worry. No news.....is perhaps the best news.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Cole. No matter how much she disliked Cole, she already noticed his caved-in cheeks and dark eye circles. ¡°It has been hard on you.....these past three days.¡± Gu Mengmeng was pretty guilty. She was the one who lost her sons but all she could do now was to sit in her room, waiting for others to search for her sons. She could not help in anything, the only thing she could do was to not create more trouble. Cole smiled and said, ¡°Being able to service the mighty messenger is Sauder¡¯s honor. It¡¯s also my honor for you to be able to think of me when you¡¯re facing trouble.¡± Gu Mengmeng cast her nce outside the window and asked with a toneless voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Ian? Is he not awake yet? Cole answered, ¡°He woke up this morning. Although he was very weak, he still flew away.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Cole as she asked, ¡°Flew away?¡± Cole nodded and said, ¡°He said he would return to Saint Nazaire to report your situation to mighty Elvis and mighty Lea so that they would not worry too much.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, feeling disconste internally. She ran away in a moment of flurry because of her children. Elvis and Lea must have went mad because they could not find her. She gently touched her corbone. There was a ck wolf printed there. She recalled how Elvis mentioned that he would rush to her if she punched the mark hard when she was faced with danger. If she did not punch it, Elvis would at least understand that she was safe, right? Cole was still maintaining his kneeling position by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet. He raised his head and stared into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°Mighty messenger, do you miss mighty Elvis a lot?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and replied, ¡°They must be very worried since I suddenly disappeared.¡± They.... Cole smiled. ¡°Seems like mighty Lea¡¯s also very important in your heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°They¡¯re my family members, of course they¡¯re very important.¡± Cole nodded while smiling. ¡°I, as his older brother, is happy for him to he highly valued by the mighty messenger. When the little masters returns, please let mighty Elvis and mighty Lea stay in Sauder. After all.....it¡¯s safer here, we can prevent these kinds of things from happening again.¡± Gu Mengmeng met eyes with Cole¡¯s pupils and asked, ¡°Is this your term for helping me find my sons?¡± Cole shook his head and replied, ¡°Cole will never raise terms with the mighty messenger. This is just Cole¡¯s suggestion. You look too haggard now, it really breaks one¡¯s heart.....I just hope that you need not experience this kind of thing again.¡± Chapter 492 - Rescuing Chixuan, Cole Seriously Injured

Chapter 492: Rescuing Chixuan, Cole Seriously Injured

Gu Mengmeng did not react to Cole¡¯s suggestion so from that day onwards, Cole did not raise that matter again. After another three days, when Cole staggered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room, his whole body tainted with blood, Gu Mengmeng was given a huge shock. Cole walked with unsteady steps towards Gu Mengmeng before kneeling one knee on the floor, holding a ball of blood in his hands. He handed it to Gu Mengmeng and raised his blood-smeared face, saying with the corners of his lips curving upwards, ¡°I brought back the little.....little master......for you....¡± A blood-red mark crept from his eyshes down to the ground following his forehead, just like a blood tear. Gu Mengmeng took the blood-tainted ball of flesh from Cole with shaky hands. Without having the time to look at it in detail, Cole copsed beside Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was so shocked till she was seized with panic as the people guarding by her door hurriedly entered. When they made sure no enemies intruded the room, they then heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Mighty messenger don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll carry leader Cole out now.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Cole who was covered in blood and then nced at the ball of blood in her own hands before instructing, ¡°It¡¯s fine, call the witch doctor over and boil some water too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The people in Sauder had never raised any objection towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s orders, they just executed them. Not longter, the witch doctor, Dn, arrived with hurried steps. Once he entered the room, he checked Gu Mengmeng first and after making sure that she was alright, he heaved a sigh of relief before starting to treat Cole. The orcs guarding by the entrance sent in some boiled water which Gu Mengmeng used to properly clean the ball of blood in her arms. After basins and basins of clear water was tainted full with blood, the ball of blood finally showed his original appearance. ¡°Chixuan?¡± Even if he was quietly not moving an inch with his eyes closed, Gu Mengmeng could still clearly identify which son she was carrying. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s Mother.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to suppress her tears as she wiped Chixuan¡¯s little body with a beast-skin. She called softly, ¡°Good Xuan, don¡¯t scare Mother, hurry and open your eyes to look at Mother, alright?¡± No matter how much she called, Chixuan lied there, not moving a single inch. If not for his thumping pulse, Gu Mengmeng would have suspected that her son was dead. She checked Chixuan¡¯s body in detail. There was no obvious wound, so the blood did not belong to him but instead.....it was Cole¡¯s. Gu Mengmeng walked to Dn with Chixuan in her arms. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s Cole?¡± Dn shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of enemy has the ability to beat up leader Cole this seriously. He broke nine bones and have countless external injuries. The most grave one is this tear on his stomach. I can even see his internal organs and this wound is turning ck.....just like he was poisoned.¡± Most of the blood on Cole¡¯s body had been washed away, but the wound was too big. Just when they finished wiping off the old blood, new blood would instantly flow out. The beast-skin on the bed was already soaked thoroughly. Judging from this situation, it would be strange if he did not die. Gu Mengmeng asked Dn, ¡°Do you have the antidote?¡± Dn looked at Cole¡¯s wound and thought it over. ¡°This poison is not a strong one. With leader Cole¡¯s ability, he should be able to digest it himself. The main problem is to stop the blood now. If the blood can¡¯t be stopped.....I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t be saved.¡± Gu Mengmeng handed Chixuan to Dn and said, ¡°Help me check him too. Let me try to treat.....Cole¡¯s injury.¡± Dn carried Chixuan over and walked to a nearby table to start checking his body while Gu Mengmeng called someone over to prepare some fish bone needles and washed animal intestines. Chapter 493 - Is This The Happiness He Always Have?

Chapter 493: Is This The Happiness He Always Have?

Gu Mengmeng had some theoretical solutions. But if you were to say practical solutions.....she only observed how Lea sewed up the wound on Sandy¡¯s partner Adali before. But now, Lea¡¯s not around and if she just leave the wound alone, Cole would definitely die. With shaky hands, Gu Mengmeng tried to suppress the terror in her heart while using one hand to hold his flesh and the other hand to start sewing. Maybe it was lucky that Cole was currently in a deeply unconscious state or else with Gu Mengmeng shaking thrice with every needle, Cole would definitely die of pain. Although the process was pretty torturous, Gu Mengmeng finally held Cole¡¯s wound in ce. Then, she took some cooked beast skins and wrapped Cole up like a mummy. After Gu Mengmeng finished treating Cole, she turned to look at Dn whose mouth was agape, asking him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dn regained hisposure abruptly and said, ¡°The mighty messenger¡¯s medical skills are truly miraculous. It just takes one¡¯s breath away.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and said with a tired tone, ¡°Just drop all those ttering words, how¡¯s my son?¡± Dn answered, ¡°Little master does not have any external injuries. Servant checked his internal organs and there was no problem too. Being unconscious.....is probably because of the poison. But I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve to wait until leader Cole wakes up to be able to know the exact identity of the poison.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and carried Chixuan in her arms, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go back and stay here for this period. I remember that I have an empty room beside mine. You can stay there for the time being to make it easier for you to handle any emergencies in time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dn replied respectfully before exiting the room. Gu Mengmeng sat beside the window while carrying Chixuan and patted his back gently. ¡°Xuan, Xuan......you¡¯ve to be safe and sound, alright? You¡¯ve to recover quickly so that we can find your other brothers together. Mother still wants to watch all of you grow up, evolve, mate and give birth to babies....¡± Cole was unconscious for half a month. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Gu Mengmeng carrying Chixuan while lying by his bed with a pair of soft hands on his wrist. ¡°Mighty messenger?¡± Cole moved slightly but the sharp pain in his stomach made him frown so he groaned. Gu Mengmeng woke up from her sleep and sat up straight, staring at Cole. The two of them looked at each other for a while before they regained theirposure. Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out to touch Cole¡¯s forehead and after ensuring that he was not having a fever anymore, she then heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°Mighty messenger.....¡± Cole wanted to say something but was interrupted by Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for half a month and everyday, you could only rely on a little honey water to maintain your physical strength so you must be feeling very weak now. Although I have a lot of questions to ask you, there¡¯s no need to rush things now. Lie down first and I¡¯ll ask someone to bring in some food to fill your stomach. We can discuss the restter.¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, she ced Chixuan next to Cole and said, ¡°Look after my son.¡± Cole gave a gentle smile as he replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned away and walked out of the room. She asked Dn to check Cole¡¯s body and at the same time, instructed the guards on duty to prepare some light food and fruits. Cole half-lied on the bed, patting Chixuan¡¯s back gently. With a smile hanging on his face, he fixed his gaze on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and muttered at a volume nobody could hear, ¡°Is this the happiness he always have? It really makes one envious....¡± Chapter 494 - Snake King Valley

Chapter 494: Snake King Valley

Gu Mengmeng prepared sweet potato porridge for Cole and added some minced meat in it. Together with a small te of cut fruits, she served them all to Cole. Cole wanted to eat them himself but he could not even lift up his hand. Gu Mengmeng scooped a small spoonful of porridge and blew it before sending it into Cole¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°You were injured because of my son. Give me a chance to take care of you to make it up to you.¡± Cole did not reject her and did not say anything too. He just ate every spoonful of food Gu Mengmeng sent into his mouth with a smile on his face. This was not the first time a female fed him food but this was the first time he felt a warm sensation nourishing his entire body. After the meal, Gu Mengmeng wanted to carry Chixuan from the bed but Cole held onto her wrist lightly and shook his hand, saying, ¡°You must¡¯ve been tired out these few days, right? Let him sleep by my side for a while, you can take a rest too.¡± Gu Mengmeng swept Cole¡¯s hand away and took Chixuan in her own arms, rejecting, ¡°If my son¡¯s not in my arms, I¡¯ll not feel at ease so it¡¯ll be better for me to carry him.¡± Cole did not stop her any further as he just smiled. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a female being so worried over a male cub. He¡¯s clearly......not the eldest nor the youngest.¡± Gu Mengmeng was aware of the snow fox tribe¡¯s tradition. The eldest son would inherit the position of tribe leader while the youngest son would inherit the religious authority as the witch doctor so they would care for those two sons only. ¡°All of them are my flesh and blood so they¡¯re all my babies. This has nothing to do with the sequence they were born.¡± Cole had a conflicted gaze and nobody knew what he was thinking about. Eventually, he nodded his head in silence and before Gu Mengmeng could raise a question, he dived into the main topic. ¡°The orc who kidnapped the little masters is Ellie, the power behind her is the Snake King Valley.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and questioned, ¡°Ellie? Why?¡± Cole answered, ¡°My first guess is that she wanted to use the little masters to lure you into entering the Snake King Valley. But the mighty leader of the Snake King Valley didn¡¯t have much interest in uniting the Beast World so that was why the Snake King Valley isted itself and was not willing to take a step forward for so many years. So, I suspect that all of these is Ellie¡¯s own decision, she wanted to lure you into entering Snake King Valley....¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it for a while. Previously, Ellie surrendered towards Sauder but was rejected by Cole because of her. Back then, Ellie gave her a piece of scale and there was information written on it in simplified Chinese characters. She saw through it as a counterfeit copy at one nce and at that time, Ellie mentioned before that the real copy was in the Snake King Valley. So...... Right from the start, her original motive was to lure her into entering the Snake King Valley? But she was not that curious about the information so she did not fall into the trap so that was why Ellie shifted her aim onto the little wolf cubs? But what¡¯s her motive? Everyone had a motive for doing things. What did she n to do after luring her into entering the Snake King Valley? And moreover, since she had the ability to kidnap her little wolves, why didn¡¯t she just directly kidnap her? Wasn¡¯t it easier to handle a female than controlling four little wolves? It doesn¡¯t make sense, Gu Mengmeng really could not figure it out. With her brows deeply furrowed, Gu Mengmeng looked up at Cole and said, ¡°I have to make a trip down to the Snake King Valley.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Cole supported his body in agitation. He did not care whether blood started flowing out from his wound that was slit open again as he rejected Gu Mengmeng resolutely for the first time, ¡°The Snake King only exists as a dangerous myth in legend! Nobody knows how strong he is. We just know that anyone who dared to step closer to the Snake King Valley didn¡¯t make it back alive. It¡¯s too dangerous, you can¡¯t go!¡± Chapter 495 - He Died From Having His Heart Eaten

Chapter 495: He Died From Having His Heart Eaten

¡°But my son¡¯s there.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. Cole tried his best to support his body as he sat upright. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go on your behalf.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the blood that had spewed out from the wound on his stomach and said, ¡°You¡¯re already this seriously injured, how can you go? And moreover....that¡¯s my son, there¡¯s no reason for you to take the risk on my behalf.¡± Cole grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist tightly, not letting go even by the slightest bit. It was as if he was scared that she would immediately run off to Snake King Valley. He frowned, but it was not because of his bleeding wound. ¡°I¡¯m a fifth-level orc but I¡¯ve be like that just by stepping close to the boundaries of the Snake King Valley......what can you do if you reach there?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°I¡¯m the messenger of the Beat Deity, maybe......maybe he can do me a favor?¡± Cole shook his head and refuted, ¡°In this Beast World, everyone is scared of the title of the Beast Deity with him as the only exception.¡± Gu Mengmeng probed, ¡°Why?¡± Cole answered her, ¡°He¡¯s the son of the previous messenger of the Beast Deity and he had lived for a thousand years. Someone said that he had already evolved into a dragon and became a real Deity which has the same presence as the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng forced a smile and said, ¡°Since he and my beast Father are colleagues, I¡¯ll pay a visit to him as a junior....it¡¯s what I should do....¡± Cole said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you take the risk. Believe me, I¡¯ll definitely bring the other three little masters back, I¡¯ll definitely.....cough.....¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Cole and said, ¡°Lie down first and don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯m not a rash person, I¡¯ll definitely be prepared before going to rescue them.¡± Upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, Cole slightly rxed and lied down slowly. ¡°Give me a little more time, I¡¯ll try my best to recover.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and did not mention going to the Snake King Valley again. She just asked, ¡°How did you save Chixuan? If you¡¯re not tired.....can you tell me?¡± Cole nodded. His voice was very weak and he sounded as if that previous struggle consumed too much of his energy but he did not want to disappoint Gu Mengmeng so he forced his stamina and said, ¡°In the Beast World, fifth-level orcs are very rare. Male beasts who are able to reach that level are all well known. Those few days, the three of us took turns to head out and pay a visit to those fifth-level orcs. In the end.....I finalized my aim on the Snake King Valley. Of course, I dare not offend the Snake King. My original aim was a five-unit snake beast in the Snake King Valley called Wabei. But when I reached the boundaries of the Snake King Valley, I met Ellie and saw the little masters she kept captive.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°Is she alone?¡± Cole shook his head and replied, ¡°There were also many males around, a few of them were quite familiar so I guess they must havee with you to Sauder previously.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, weren¡¯t those who came with her to Sauder Saint Nazaire¡¯s tribesmen? Cole continued, ¡°She had an extremely strong male beside her. I couldn¡¯t identify him nor his background. I just know that he¡¯s extremely strong and even me.....could only forcefully end up in a draw with him. If a tiger beast did not rush out at the crucial time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to even bring little master Chixuan away.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Tiger beast?¡± Cole nodded and said, ¡°In all that chaos, I only heard what Xian.....what official.....said he let you down.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Official Xu Xian?¡± Cole recalled back and nodded. Gu Mengmeng questioned, ¡°After that? What happened to him?¡± Cole took a deep breath and replied, ¡°His chest was ripped to pieces by Ellie and he died from having his heart eaten.¡± Chapter 496 - How Dare You Compare Yourself To Her? How Bold Of You.

Chapter 496: How Dare You Compare Yourself To Her? How Bold Of You.

Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tightly then slowly let go, saying, ¡°ughtering my tribesmen and hurting my sons, ha......I really acted as Mr Dong Guo once and saved a frozen snake.¡± Cole sighed and after much hesitation, he ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand,forting, ¡°I¡¯ll recover as soon as possible. When I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll bring my tribesmen to the Snake King Valley to find Snake for him to hand your sons over. Even if he¡¯s the Snake King, he won¡¯t dare to go against the entire Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng retracted her hand and took a step back without leaving a trace, questioning, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s very dangerous to offend the Snake King Valley?¡± Cole smiled and pretended to not notice Gu Mengmeng keeping him at a distance. He said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s for the mighty messenger, I¡¯ll not hesitate to have my body torn and bones crushed.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and rejected him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. You guys have done enough for me, I can¡¯t implicate you all any further. Just stay here and recuperate, tomorrow.....I¡¯ll set off back to Saint Nazaire.¡± Cole frowned and said, ¡°No way, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity. I¡¯ve the protection of the me Devil which I can order around. If they don¡¯t want to return my sons to me......I¡¯ll burn the entire Snake King Valley down.¡± Cole tried to stop her and said, ¡°If the little masters are in the Snake King Valley too, they¡¯ll be wrongly injured.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply Cole. She just turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to help me until here. Rest well.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed the door and left the room. During this period of time when Cole was unconscious, she left it for him to stay while she stayed in a further but quieter house. Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s disappearing back view, Cole slowly sat up straight and looked down at the wound on his stomach. With a disappointed gaze, he muttered to himself, ¡°Is this kind of extent......still not enough?¡± A shadow leaped in enchantingly and the next second, a long and slim finger lightly grazed itself across Cole¡¯s stomach. That cold touch waspletely different from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s warmth. Cole frowned in detest and lifted his hand to swat away the slim hand that was touching his wound. He looked away and gave an impatient expression. The hand that was swatted away did not wander around Cole¡¯s stomach anymore but instead gently supported her own chin to move her face towards Cole¡¯s stomach. She stuck her tongue out and licked the blood from Cole¡¯s wound. A snake tail supported Cole¡¯s body from under his waist in an S-shape grip and lifted him up, peering at him like azy king overlooking everything. Ellie swayed her waist as she slowly slid up. With a morous expression, her snake tail made its way into Cole¡¯s beast-skin dress and wrapped itself around his thigh. She leaned forward to show her wonderful figure and said with a provoking tone, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know chalk from cheese, what¡¯s the point of being so obsessed over her? You even hurt your respectful self this badly just to gain her trust...but eventually, isn¡¯t she still leaving? Why don¡¯t you share some of this readiness with me.....at least, I¡¯ll treat you with all my heart.¡± Cole grabbed onto Ellie¡¯s neck and extended his arm out to increase the distance between them. Frowning, he was disdained to talk to her and his gaze was filled with despise. ¡°She¡¯s the messenger of the Beast Deity, how dare youpare yourself to her? How bold of you.¡± Ellie almost lost her breath but her gaze became more misted. She tangled both her hands around the arm Cole used to strangle her and gently stroked it. ¡°You¡¯re indeed....the mighty Cole......the bloodthirsty look on you.....really makes one captivated.....please take away my life.....it belongs to you....¡± Cole scoffed and swatted his hand away, causing Ellie to crash to the ground. He took out a piece of beast-skin and wiped his finger in detest. With a cold tone, he growled, ¡°You¡¯re so low it makes one gross out. You¡¯re not allowed to say you belong to me anymore....you¡¯re not worthy enough.¡± Chapter 497 - You’re Indeed Not Very Eye-Catching Wherever Gu Mengmeng Is Present

Chapter 497: You¡¯re Indeed Not Very Eye-Catching Wherever Gu Mengmeng Is Present

Ellie was not angry too, she squirmed her body around and attached herself onto Cole¡¯s body once again. She stuck her head out from Cole¡¯s shoulder and moved her hands around every part of his body restlessly. Controlling him, she whispered to his ear, ¡°She says she¡¯s going to leave tomorrow... will you let her go?¡± Thinking about Gu Mengmeng, Cole¡¯s expression had a slight change and his gaze became gentler. The corners of his lips curved upwards slightly as he said, ¡°I took so much effort to snatch her away, how can I let her go?¡± Ellie said, ¡°Since she wants to see her little wolf cubs so much, why don¡¯t we.....lock her up together with her little wolf cubs?¡± Cole red at Ellie with a cold gaze and said, ¡°She¡¯s my noble master, you¡¯re actually asking me to lock her up? Are you seeking death? Huh?!¡± Ellie shook her body and said with an infatuated look, ¡°But if we don¡¯t lock her up....how can we stop her from leaving?¡± Cole turned around and sat back onto the bed. Frowning, he said, ¡°That damn bird....if it¡¯s not to arouse Gu Mengmeng¡¯s suspicion, I would¡¯ve directly killed him back then. That way, Elvis and my good brother would be going around aimlessly on a search like headless mosquitoes and not gathering all their firepower to attack Sauder.¡± Ellie kept her snake tail and huddled closer to Cole¡¯s feet. She ced her fair arms against Cole¡¯s thighs while her dark green hair wasid on Cole¡¯s thighs. Turning her face to the side, she looked up at Cole and said, ¡°I heard that Elvis leveled up again when he battled with the fifth-level orcs you sent. It hasn¡¯t even been half a year since he mated but he actually advanced two levels at one go. Tsk tsk tsk, what a first-ss good...¡± As Ellie said, she hissed and held up her snake eyes, showing a greedy smile. Cole pinched her lower jaw and smiled a scornful and sarcastic smirk. ¡°Back then, I asked you to seduce him, but what happened in the end? You didn¡¯t even get to touch his belt, right? Since you don¡¯t have enough skills, no matter how first-ss he is, you can never get him.¡± Feeling wronged, Ellie frowned and spoke in a seductive tone, ¡°That wooden block is so stubborn, other than Gu Mengmeng, he can¡¯t see anyone else. No matter how much I tried to shine up to him, he didn¡¯t even want to take a look at me. And even that brother of yours too....¡± Cole sniggered and pushed Ellie away. ¡°You¡¯re indeed not.....very eye-catching wherever Gu Mengmeng is present.¡± After Cole finished speaking, he left a sentence and walked away in big strides, ¡°Those three wolf cubs are still useful to me, use your poison appropriately. Don¡¯t kill them.¡± Ellie swayed her body and replied to a dark ¡®yes¡¯ before climbing out of the window. Cole tidied up his emotions and when he opened the door, the expression on his face had already changed into a weak but caring one. He supported himself against the wall and walked towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room, knocking on her door. Gu Mengmeng was hugging onto Chixuan and when she saw Cole the moment she opened the door, she was quite surprised. ¡°Why are you walking around and not lying on the bed properly? What if your wound rips open again?¡± As Gu Mengmeng scolded, she extended her hand to hold onto Cole¡¯s arm, bringing him into the house. Cole smiled a warm smile and told Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If the mighty messenger wants to leave Sauder tomorrow, please let Cole escort you back.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Cole¡¯s wound and frowned. ¡°How can you escort me back when you¡¯re so seriously injured? I guess you better stay here and recuperate well, you can just ask someone to send me off.¡± Cole shook his head and said, ¡°I can never be at ease if I don¡¯t ensure the mighty messenger¡¯s safety with my own eyes. Mighty messenger, please let me escort you, I beg you....¡± Chapter 498 - Who Allowed You To Call Me With Such A Gross Title?

Chapter 498: Who Allowed You To Call Me With Such A Gross Title?

Gu Mengmeng sighed and retorted, ¡°But your injury....¡± Cole took two steps forward in agitation and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright... ouch.....¡± Cole¡¯s wound had ripped open and he was in quite a lot of agony. Gu Mengmeng stepped forward to hold onto him and said while frowning, ¡°Look at yourself, are you still trying to put on a strong front?¡± Cole pulled Gu Mengmeng into an embrace, wrapping one hand around her waist and hooking her chin with his other hand. Gazing at Gu Mengmeng with a deeply affectionate and meaningful look, he said, ¡°Ah Gu, why are you so concerned for me? Actually, I¡¯m in your heart too, right? Although I can¡¯t leave my mark on your body, I can pledge all of my loyalty to you.....you¡¯ll ept me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin was held by Cole and she stared at him quietly, her gaze bing blurry. She opened her thin lips to force a word out, ¡°Co....le.¡± Cole¡¯s radiant smile was hanging on his face and he pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, speaking in a gentle tone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m by your side, always. Ah Gu, I really like you a lot, can you please stay by my side? Let me apany you and take care of you forever, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes, not answering him. Cole looked up and blew some air towards Gu Mengmeng. Then, he fixed his gaze on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pupils and repeated himself, sounding like a hypnosis, ¡°I¡¯ve the tail you like the most, it¡¯s so much softer than Lea¡¯s tail. My body is also stronger than that wolf partner of yours so I can definitely satisfy you better when we mate...I¡¯m such a wonderful male who¡¯s willing to lie by your feet to swear my allegiance towards you. Why are you still hesitating? Isn¡¯t it good to have and possess me?¡± Gu Mengmeng slowly lowered her head, looking as if she had lost consciousness. Cole leaned forward and attempted to kiss Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips but before he could touch them, he heard Gu Mengmeng say coldly, ¡°You said.....you¡¯re stronger than who? Huh?¡± Cole was taken aback and when he lowered his head, he noticed that Gu Mengmeng was pushing Ellie¡¯s scale piece against his wound. ¡°Ah Gu?¡± Cole called with a low voice. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember allowing you to call me with such a gross title.¡± Cole¡¯s frozen expression only sustained for a moment as he immediately regained hisposure and then took a step back. Lowering his head respectfully, he called, ¡°Mighty messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniggered. ¡°Are you surprised? The Fox Seductive Fragrance is not effective on me.¡± Cole shook his head and said, ¡°This just proves that I¡¯m not good enough, I can¡¯t touch the mighty messenger¡¯s heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in agreement. ¡°Aspared to that vixen back home, you indeedck so much more.¡± Cole tightened his fists on instinct but upon raising his head to stare into those smiling eyes of Gu Mengmeng, he released them slowly. Looking down, he said, ¡°Aspared to mighty Lea, I indeedck in many areas.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Cole¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made things clear so you can stop acting. To hold yourself back in using the Fox Seductive Fragrance on me until now......is quite hard on you.¡± Cole frowned and looked at Gu Mengmeng with the corners of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been wary of me from the start?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wary of you when I first came. When Ian asked me to seek help from you, I really treated you as my life-saving straw....¡± Cole probed, ¡°Then....?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and took a step back. After sitting by the side of her bed, she lightly patted Chixuan¡¯s back and carried him, adding, ¡°You agreed to my suggestion too readily, I had no choice but to be wary.¡± Chapter 499 - Didn’t You Suspect At All?

Chapter 499: Didn¡¯t You Suspect At All?

Cole did not quite understand as he stood on the spot, inquiring Gu Mengmeng with his gaze. Gu Mengmeng smiled and looked down at her son. Both her gaze and tone were so gentle, it did not cause one to be wary at all. ¡°Who would risk his life for someone he¡¯s not rted to without even raising terms? You¡¯re not even Guanyin who¡¯spassionate towards the entire world.¡± Cole frowned and asked, ¡°But Sauder is the messenger¡¯s tribe, it¡¯s our duty to listen to the messenger¡¯s orders.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and exined, ¡°Sauder is following the previous messenger of the Beast Deity and not me. Moreover.....it¡¯s impossible to achieve absolute loyalty to a thousand-year old legend. If you¡¯re really someone who¡¯s so loyal towards the messenger of the Beast Deity, the leader of Sauder should be your older brother and Lea should be the witch doctor here. How can you.....call yourself the leader?¡± Cole frowned and there was some brutality seen in his eyes. His anger could not be hidden when he red at Gu Mengmeng, as if..... Gu Mengmeng chuckled and ridiculed him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I step on the painful scar in your heart? Ah......so this matter is not only my vixen¡¯s nightmare, it¡¯s also the devil inside you, am I right?¡± Cole held his fists tightly and frowned while ring at Gu Mengmeng, pronouncing every word with force, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as she admitted, ¡°Yeah, you are. Don¡¯t worry, my vixen don¡¯t have any ns against Sauder. You can keep this lousy tribe for yourself, we don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Lousy tribe?¡± Cole took a step forward and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jaw. Squinting his eyes, he smiled a cold and evil smile as he said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t care about Sauder, what does he care about? Saint Nazaire... or you? What a pity, he can¡¯t protect either because I¡¯ll ruin Saint Nazaire and then.....possess you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and did not resist. She just looked at Cole and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not afraid of the Beast Deity.¡± Cole sniggered and replied, ¡°The Beast Deity has never loved me before, why should I be afraid of him?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, a Beast Deity who has never made its presence felt before doesn¡¯t deserve to be afraid of. But you......should be scared of me.¡± Cole frowned and the next second, he smiled. Caressing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face with his thumb, he said with an evil but affectionate tone, ¡°Why should I be scared of you? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not step back but instead, leaned forwards towards Cole. Cole did not dodge and just let Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face inch closer to the top of his nose. There were many emotions he could not understand but made him captivated in those clear eyes of hers. Her every action made him desire her more crazily. This kind of female should be the one who¡¯s standing by Cole¡¯s side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect at all? Since you had saw through me a long time ago.....why are you still staying by my side to continue acting and not leaving?¡± Cole frowned and stared at Gu Mengmeng who was not saying a word. ¡°There are many ces to stay, why did I choose this small house out of all of them?¡± Cole scanned his surroundings in defense but did not notice any abnormalities. ¡°Are you suspecting me for making an empty show of strength?¡± Gu Mengmeng swatted Cole¡¯s hand away all of a sudden and turned around to sit by the bed. At the same time, the wall beside Cole started loosening and then, with a boom, the wall copsed and sent dust in all directions, like billowing smoke. After all those turmoils, Elvis and Lea stood beside Gu Mengmeng and on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees, beside an unconscious Chixuan, lied a snow-white little fox. Chapter 500 - There Was an Engagement Between Us

Chapter 500: There Was an Engagement Between Us

Gu Mengmeng gently touched the little snow fox¡¯s neck, as though thinking over something. She looked up at Cole and asked, ¡°Where are my sons? Give them back to me.¡± Cole was clearly stunned for a moment when he saw the little snow fox, but was soon back to normal, as though Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that was strangling on the little fox¡¯s neck did not scare him. He looked at Gu Mengmeng attentively and asked, ¡°The little masters are safe, I can let you meet them anytime if you are willing to stay by my side.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down at the snow fox in her hand and said, ¡°Are you in any position to negotiate with me... now?¡± Cole smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I have reached the peak of the fifth-level, even if my partner dies, I won¡¯t lose my life due to the mating contract. If you want to kill her with your own hands, I will just treat it as you are being jealous of having other females by my side. It seems like... a reward to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°The mating contract might not take your life, but it is enough to injure you heavily. By then, do you still think... you can beat Elvis?¡± Cole did not take Gu Mengmeng¡¯s threaten to heart and replied, ¡°I have no problems with you killing Gillian, but I guess the one being reluctant would be... Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow, turned to look at Lea and said, ¡°Why? Your first love?¡± Lea looked away awkwardly, discreetly ncing at Gu Mengmeng with the corner of his eye and he nodded almost unnoticeably. He said, ¡°There was an engagement between us...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and Lea immediately added, ¡°But, I never liked her. The engagement was based on the tribe rules, that the witch doctor must marry a female from the family of the tribe elder to strengthen the rtionship between religious authority and political power.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not ask further, she just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to exin, I trust you.¡± Lea¡¯s smile became warmer, he hugged Gu Mengmeng by the waist and peaked on her face. Lea rubbed his forehead against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Mengmeng, I miss you so much.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted on Lea¡¯s back and said, ¡°I miss you and Elvis too, but we have to deal with Cole and save the little wolves first.¡± Lea nodded and his slender fingers turned into sharp ws directing straight at Gillian, as though he was trying to prove to Gu Mengmeng that he had zero feelings towards this little fox. ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped him, shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my style to kill an unconscious female.¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders speechlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked towards Elvis, hugged him and said, ¡°It must have been tough for you all this while? I will make you delicious food for you to recover after we get our sons back.¡± Elvis¡¯s voice was a little coarse, he rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head gently, hugged her into his arms and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Mengmeng stood up straight facing Cole and said, ¡°I would love to solve things with negotiations without physical fights involved. You and Elvis are both fifth-level orcs, although you are at a higher level than him, but who knows how much potential would Elvis show to protect me. At the very least, even if Elvis lost to you, I will kill that little fox to activate the mating contract to protect him without hesitation. By then, no matter how powerful a male you are, you would be left vulnerable to anyone.¡± Chapter 501 - I Don’t Want Dirty Stuff

Chapter 501: I Don¡¯t Want Dirty Stuff

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But if I die, you will never dream of seeing that three wolf cubs again. If you don¡¯t mind, you can kill me now. You don¡¯t even have to go through the trouble of activating the mating contract, just cut me bit by bit with the dragon scale in your hand, I won¡¯t dodge at all.¡± Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth and said, ¡°Your life is not as valuable as my sons¡¯.¡± Cole took a step forward and wanted to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, but Elvis grabbed his wrist first. The two of them stared at each other and neither of them was willing to let go. Cole suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Ah Gu, actually... What¡¯s wrong with staying in Sauder? Everything here belongs to you... including me and them.¡± Gu Mengmengughed coldly and took a step back, she said with disgust, ¡°They belong to me from the start, no matter where I am. As for you... I don¡¯t want dirty stuff.¡± ¡°I am dirty stuff? Then what is Lea? What is someone that hadmitted adultery with his father¡¯s concubine and was banished from the tribe?¡± Cole stared at Lea with a menacing look and had an indescribable smile on his face. Lea clenched his fist tightly, but no words came out of his mouth. Gu Mengmeng frowned, took a step forward and pped Cole heavily. She said, ¡°Watch your mouth, my vixen is not someone like that.¡± Cole did not seem to be angry from the p, instead, heughed even more madly and said, ¡°You are getting angry from the shame, right? Whether he was someone like that or not, the whole tribe saw it... It was him, it was him whom made father so angry that he passed away, it was him that broke the tribe rules, it was him that put to shame on the whole tribe, that¡¯s why he was banished! You don¡¯t even know anything and you kept him as your beast pet?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Mengmeng was about to hit Cole when she was hugged by someone from behind. Turning back, Gu Mengmeng met Lea¡¯s slender and amorous eyes, there were moisture in them. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly and said, ¡°Mengmeng, I didn¡¯t.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and hugged Lea into her arms, she said, ¡°I know, I know you didn¡¯t.¡± Coleughed, he shook his arm with force and broke away from Elvis¡¯s grip. He leaned onto the door frame, looked at Lea and said in an extremely harsh and mean way, ¡°Ah Gu, you have enjoyed Lea long before this already, haven¡¯t you? But he was like me, having mated with other females before this and hence could not leave a mark on your body, which was why you told the whole world that he is you beast pet, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment. She suddenly thought of the day before everything happened, Elvis intentionally excused himself out of the cave to create opportunities for Lea and her. That time, she said to Lea that she would never mate with him, Lea was a little upset, but was more helpless and bearing towards her. He paused for a while and said to her, ¡®What I want was just a little space by your side to guard you, that¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t care... about the rest of the stuff¡¯. Gu Mengmeng had though he was saying he did not care about mating and having children, but looking at it now, it seemed to include this too? The more she liked Lea, the rumors will spread even wider. Nobody would believe that she has never mated with Lea and the absence of Lea¡¯s mark on her body became the evidence for Lea actuallymitting the crime years back? Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng and hugged her into his arms lightly. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what is the truth in other¡¯s eyes, I only care about you. So, don¡¯t be affected by him, you knowing I am innocent is enough.¡± Chapter 502 - Is It Painful? Chapter 502: Is It Painful? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng patted on Lea¡¯s back, then turned around and looked up at the giant birds hovering in the air. Although she had only ridden them once, she recognized that it was Ian. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°It seems like, it¡¯s done.¡± Cole suddenly looked up at Ian on the sky and frowned, he asked, ¡°Ah Gu, what are you nning?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her smile into a cold expression slowly and she said, ¡°I will give you one chance to return my sons to me, we will pretend nothing has happened and leave right now.¡± Cole said, ¡°Leave? Where are you going without my permission?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°Then our negotiation has failed.¡± Cole raised his head high and appeared confident. Gu Mengmeng took two steps back and retreated to her bedside. Taking a small bamboo joint out from under her nkets, she opened the cap and poured it into the little snow fox¡¯s mouth. Cole immediately felt something burning in his chest, he instinctively wanted to stop Gu Mengmeng, but was held back by Elvis, not letting him move a single bit. Gu Mengmeng threw the little bamboo joint to Cole and said, ¡°Smell it, maybe you will know what¡¯s that.¡± Cole moved his nose closer and sniffed it, immediately frowning and he said, ¡°The mark-erasing potion?!¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, luckily our tribe had a negative example with outrageous behaviors, or else I would have to kill a life to stop you.¡± Cole knew that his clock is ticking, the punishment of the mating contract woulde fast, he would have to beat Elvis before it happens. But Elvis was already a fifth level orc and not someone that he could simply beat with a release of beast pressure. To fight for time, Cole abruptly started to attack Elvis, every charge was deadly, nothing like the extent Dumbo had put up with thest time. Elvis was an experienced fighter and so was Cole. With a few exchanges, the two of them were already covered in blood, with injuries deep enough to see the bones. Gu Mengmeng frowned, both of them were fifth-level but Cole, who was still suffering from the punishment of the mating contract, could still injure Elvis so heavily. They had underestimated Cole! Gu Mengmeng clenched his teeth and signaled to Lea with a nce, Lea immediately picked up the hint and took out a small hide bag from the pocket of his dress. Gu Mengmeng took it and sniffed, then smiled coldly. Lea quickly joined in the fight, although his level could not bepared to the two of them, he cooperated well with Elvis from the experience of fighting together for years, leaving a few wounds on Cole that was not deadly but enough to hamper his ability. Gu Mengmeng seized the chance and shouted, ¡°Out!¡± Elvis and Lea darted to one side uniformly, Gu Mengmeng then shook the hide on her hands and a red powder flew all over the air. Gu Mengmeng immediately covered her mouth and nose with her arm and was about to turn and run, but before she could take a step, she felt a loss of weight on her waist and she fell into someone¡¯s arms. There was the smell of blood in it, but it also had the warmth that brought contentment to her. Compared to Cole¡¯s uncontroble roars, Gu Mengmeng was more worried about the few groans above her head. Looking up, she met a pair of sapphire blue eyes with a little criticism, but more of heartache. Elvis said, ¡°The fight between males is dangerous, don¡¯t rush to join in ever again.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded obediently, looking at a few chili powder that fell onto Elvis¡¯s wounds, she asked worriedly, ¡°Is... is it painful?¡± A charmingly evil smile appeared on Elvis¡¯s face and he said, ¡°I will surely say it¡¯s not, but would you believe me?¡± Chapter 503 - Difference Between Clouds and Mud

Chapter 503: Difference Between Clouds and Mud

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I will treat your wounds first.¡± Elvis shook his head and looked at Cole whom was rolling all over the ground, he said, ¡°He is stronger than me, if I miss this chance... I will never be able to win him.¡± With that, Elvis let Lea take care of Gu Mengmeng, while he joined the fight with Cole again despite having wounds all over his body. Elvis had as much chili powder on him as Cole and both had cuts deep enough to see the bones. Nobody was having an advantage now. Gu Mengmeng felt heartache and she regretted for using a stupid idea, it was not worth to do something that hurt both the enemy and her man! So not worth it! But luckily, Elvis won in the end. He tore away Cole¡¯s arm, hit hard onto Cole¡¯s calf with his knee and there was a crisp sound of bone fracturing. With a pathetic cry, Cole lost all ability to fight back and he could only lie on the floor spasming. In fact, Gu Mengmeng could not really get used to such bloody scenes, but she had to ovee her fear for her sons. Cole squirmed on the ground and managed to sit up in a strange pose leaning on the corner of the wall. He looked at Lea with a hideous stare, like a devil that just crawled out from hell and he said with blood still oozing out of his mouth, ¡°So what if you kill me? Haha... Ha... You will forever be the sinner of Sauder... the sinner that resulted in the death of Father... Everything you own, everything you treasure, will all belong to me in the end!¡± Lea hugged onto Gu Mengmeng lightly, using his body to block the mess in front of her eyes. He said coldly, ¡°You are wrong, I own nothing, I¡¯ve never owned a single bit of all the creations in this vast universe. The only luck I ever had was bing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s belonging.¡± With a bloodthirsty look, Cole bared his teeth. He rested his hand on the old wound in his abdomen that was sewed together by Gu Mengmeng, the wound that was not sewed properly in the first ce had torn apart due to the fight, but Cole did not care at all. He let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Ah Gu will be mine too.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not bother with Cole¡¯s words, she pulled herself out of Lea¡¯s arms to take care of Elvis. She knew that the Lea and Cole had to settle the old score between them first and all she had to do was to silently support Lea, that would be enough. Lea kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead lightly, before walking slowly to Cole. He squatted down and looked at him on the same level. One was as fair as snow, another had dirt all over. The difference. The difference between clouds and mud was obvious with them next to each other. ¡°For all these years, I have been wanting to find out, why in the world did the brother that had loved me so much suddenly bared his ws at me that day. You tricked me into the room of our father¡¯s concubine and coaxed me into eating the fruit of love, for what? Afterwards, I met Mengmeng, she said that the highest power would have made people crazy, even showing their fangs at people they are closest to for this power. Maybe that was the answer, but I still refused to believe it. Now that you are right in front me, I... I have no intentions of asking you what was the truth anymore. The reason you hurt me was no longer important. Instead, I would like to thank you, if not for you... I would never have met Gu Mengmeng. I don¡¯t want to get to the bottom of the things in the past. If you want me to remain as the guilty Ninth Highness, I don¡¯t care. As long as you return the wolf cubs to us, I can hide the truth and I won¡¯t expose your evilness, we will leave here, how about that?¡± Chapter 504 - Mengmeng Don’t like Others Touching Me

Chapter 504: Mengmeng Don¡¯t like Others Touching Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why are you so anxious? They are not your children anyway.¡± Cole smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Ah, are you trying to act like a saint in front of Ah Gu? It¡¯s useless, she doesn¡¯t buy it. She just told me that... Nobody would fight with his life for someone that he is not rted to or close to, all thingse with a condition.¡± Lea smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my intentions, you just need to know what kind of situation you are in right now.¡± Cole smiled too, he said, ¡°Do you think I am an idiot like you? You are not killing me now only because you have not found the little wolves. Once I hand them out, you will torture me in all ways possible.¡± Lea nodded his head and said, ¡°It is indeed hard to be kind in front of you. Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll phrase it in another way.¡± Lea¡¯s smile was still calm and mild, he strangled Cole¡¯s neck with both of his hands and he said, ¡°Give us the little wolves, or I will make death a luxury for you.¡± Cole wanted to say something, but he could not make any sound with his throat being clenched by Lea. Lea looked like he just recalled something and he said, ¡°Oh, are you waiting for your guards?¡± Cole squinted his eyes, but saw Lea signalling to the outside and Auretin walked past the door while dragging a bloody creature. He could not see it clearly, but the fox tail was obvious enough. Lea gave Cole some time to think over it, before saying, ¡°Or... Are you waiting for the warriors that went to attack Saint Nazaire while Elvis and I are here to save Mengmeng? Well, they should have reached Saint Nazaire now, but what to do now? There¡¯s not a single person in Saint Nazaire right now, all the warriors in our tribe are in Sauder. In other words, Sauder is in our control now.¡± ¡°You... You are lying!¡± Cole finally could not keep his cool, he leaned forward and tried to grab Lea. Lea stood up slowly and took a step back. He frowned and said, ¡°Sorry, but Mengmeng don¡¯t like others touching me.¡± Cole did not give up and tried to look outside, but realized that there was really not a single one of his own men in sight. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, you couldn¡¯t have known... I have personally given out all the orders, you...¡± ¡°I did not know your n, I only knew what kind of person you are.¡± Lea looked down on Cole and said, ¡°You released your beast pressure on Saint Nazaire for Mengmeng toe and ask for your help, since you are the only fifth-level orc she knew. You must have been so proud seeing Mengmenging to look for you, but you knew that Elvis and I woulde along too, once Mengmeng sees us, she would not rely on you anymore. So the best way is to get us out of the way, get Saint Nazire out of the way, get everything she could rely on out of the way and make you the only walking stick she has. Wasn¡¯t this just a remake of what you did to me years back? How could I have not guessed it?¡± Cole squinted his eyes, smiled coldly and said, ¡°My ninth-brother had indeed grown up.¡± Lea looked to the ground and said without emotions, ¡°It was all about learning from my failures. But, what I can tell you is that your warriors are probably not returning. After all... even as the orc that achieved the peak of the fifth level, you are in this state because of the mating contract, them being fourth-level might not be able to withstand it.¡± Cole¡¯s body softened, as though he had lost all strength, and he said, ¡°Winner takes all, kill me if you want to.¡± Chapter 505 - It’s My Honor to Fight for You

Chapter 505: It¡¯s My Honor to Fight for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea did not kill Cole, but brought him to Sauder¡¯s dungeon instead. Gu Mengmeng did not know how Lea could force Cole to say the whereabouts of the little wolves, but it would not be anything happy and harmonious. Gu Mengmeng stayed to look after Elvis and Chixuan. cing the dad and son on the bed, she used a basin of clear water and washed Elvis¡¯s wounds. She said while cleaning, ¡°Are you an idiot? Your cuts are so deep and yet you still rushed in to the chilli powders, how painful would that be.¡± But Elvis smiled, he held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small hand lightly and said, ¡°The pain is nothing as long as you are well.¡± Seeing Elvis unwilling to let go of her hand, Gu Mengmeng had to sit on the bedside. She avoided Elvis¡¯s wounds carefully and asked, ¡°What actually happened after I left? Why would Dn help Lea pass the message?¡± ¡°Not long after you have left, the beast pressure disappeared. Everyone had different beast pressure, so Lea could easily guess that it was Cole¡¯s trick. He wanted to stop you but it was toote. Ian was... fooled by his smartness.¡± Elvis pulled over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and kissed it, before continuing, ¡°Luckily, Lea had everything nned out to take revenge on Sauder and we did not panic. All the ns for revenge had slight changes and we turned it into a new n for rescuing you.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I panicked once I saw our sons being kidnapped and I acted rashly without a second thought... I have dragged you down.¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s my honor to fight for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng crawled into Lea¡¯s arms softly, avoiding his wounds carefully and said, ¡°But you are injured so heavily.¡± Elvis turned around slightly and focused on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, he said affectionately, ¡°These are nothing. I am a fifth-level orc now and I will recover in no time. Look, it doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were red and she said, ¡°How could it not hurt with these many injuries.¡± Elvis wiped away Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears lightly and said, ¡°Nowhere hurts if I can see you.¡± Gu Mengmeng buried her face into Elvis¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you worry.¡± Elvis heaved a long sigh, kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teary face and said, ¡°You have my mating mark on you, I will know if you are in danger. I did not sense danger this time, which meant that you are safe, but even so, I was so anxious. You, please don¡¯t run off in the future. No matter what you do, let me apany you, understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I promise I will not run off in the future and I will never make yound in this kind of situation for me.¡± Elvis smiled. These few days of sleepless battles had tired him out totally, it was the thought of seeing Gu Mengmeng again that had supported him till now. Now that Gu Mengmeng was lying in his arms, he could not resist the sleepiness and closed his eyes slowly, falling into a deep sleep. Lea was already back by the time Elvis woke up. Exhausted, Lea only hugged Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, she was the one that got into trouble because she did not think carefully, why was Lea thanking her? ¡°Thank you for protecting our female before we arrive, for not letting yourself injured, for not letting Cole bully you. That was truly something incredible, so thank you.¡± Chapter 506 - Playing the Martyr?

Chapter 506: ying the Martyr?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how many times Gu Mengmeng experienced the amount of grace the males in the Beast World treat the females with, Gu Mengmeng still felt it was too exaggerated and she could not really get used to it. Moving her shoulders, Gu Mengmeng looked up and asked, ¡°Did he say where our babies are?¡± Lea shook his head apologetically and said, ¡°The more we care about the wolf babies, the more Cole was using them as a bargaining chip to threaten us. I think... I need a little more time to n this out.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, she knew that Lea and Elvis had been on the move day and night in order to save her. No matter how anxious she was, she could not bear to rush them at this time. Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng was worried, he hugged her and brought her back to where Elvis was, cing her in the middle. Leaid down on the other side of Gu Mengmeng, covering her with his furry big tail like a nket. Lea and Elvis each held onto one of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and he said, ¡°Tell us everything that happened when we were not around. The more information we could gather, the more advantageous my n will be.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said everything that happened, froming here to look for health, to realizing Cole was suspicious, using every means to fawn on Cole and even how she sewed up Cole¡¯s wounds with zig-zag lines and weird shapes for the wound to not recover easily. She then talked about how Dn confessed to Gu Mengmeng by saying ¡®Should I confess or should I apologize for kissing you without permission?¡¯ and how she almost pped him, but afterwards Dn told her many secret information that only Lea knew and Gu Mengmeng finally believed that Dn was indeed Lea¡¯s man. She also described the details of how Dn and Lea exchanged key information and coborated from both within and outside. Lea listened to her attentively, he kept quiet for a long time, before opening his mouth, ¡°I think the little wolves are in Ellie¡¯s hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused and said, ¡°Why do you think it is Ellie? Because of what Cole had said?¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°Cole is a very cautious person, his lies are never fully false, there must be some real information hidden within the fake messages. In my analysis, the message from the Snake King is real, because that would be exposed easily, while all the Snake King wanted was to scare you and make you believe that the Snake King valley is dangerous. He wanted you to trust him and rely on him, After all, he would be the only person you could depend on facing such a strong opponent. The talk on finding the fifth-level snake beast should be fake, because he was the one that helped Ellie kidnap the little wolves, why would they need to find some snake beast?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s train of thought and pondered over it too, she said, ¡°His abdomen wound was caused by tearing, together with a slight poisoning symptom when he just came back. He said he was bitten by Ellie¡¯s gang, Dn also said it was indeed caused by snake teeth ripping it apart, which means... Ellie bit him?¡± Lea thought for a while and agreed with her, ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility.¡± Gu Mengmengughed coldly and said, ¡°Was he ying the martyr? Well, he was truly really willing to put in great efforts, to the extent that he almost lost his life, just to gain my trust?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your charm, if the roles of my and Cole¡¯s were switched today, I might even do more extreme things than him.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea and thought of how he was being all ¡®I won¡¯t live if you don¡¯t want me¡¯ at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Sheughed speechlessly and said, ¡°Are your entire snow fox tribe this extreme?¡± Chapter 507 - Valuing His Face over His Son

Chapter 507: Valuing His Face over His Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Well not all, maybe... it was just me and Cole.¡± Lea looked down with a bitter smile and continued, ¡°When I was little, everyone asked me to establish a good rapport with my eldest brother, but nobody knew that I actually liked my second eldest brother, Cole, the most. My eldest brother always had a straight face on and every time we met, he would ask me how much of the esoterica I have memorized, whether my deduction skills have improved or how much of the medicine and medical cases I have learned. But Cole was different, every time he came back from the outside, he would bring me new toys, tell me interesting stories and sneak out with me to y... So, I was closer with Cole than my eldest brother.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not interrupt Lea because what actually happened in his past was like Pandora¡¯s box, filled with unknowns. If he was finally willing to open it up, even if it was the devil that jumped out in the end, Gu Mengmeng would now have the courage to hug Lea and face everything together with him. Lea kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, as though it was the only way that could make him have the courage to continue, ¡°But only until he pushed me onto the bed of our father¡¯s concubine and dashed in with our father and all the tribe elders. That was when I found out that I was being used by my second brother, whom I loved the most. In a fit of anger, our father said he would kill me, but Cole held onto his legs and begged for his pardon with tears all over his face, asking father to spare my life as we were father and son after all. Banishment... was the result for me, while Cole ended up with a reputation of being loyal to his father and caring for his brother.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised up her hand and gently stroked onto the wrinkle on Lea¡¯s frown. She asked, ¡°If there was really something between you and the concubine, there will surely be a mark. Since you didn¡¯t do it, you should have just exin to your father, the truth would be revealed by just checking the concubine¡¯s body.¡± Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand lightly, pulled it near his lips and kissed it. He said, ¡°Idiot, whether there was something between me and the concubine was not the point at all, what was important was that the entire tribe¡¯s noble elders and my father saw me not properly dressed lying on the concubine¡¯s bed. This was enough to put my father to shame. As for what actually happened between me and her, or what did not happen, nobody cares.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a sharp pain in her heart seeing the apathy in Lea¡¯s eyes. Lea¡¯s own father, valuing his face over his son. How distorted. Lea sighed and continued, ¡°Ninth Highness changed from the phrase for Sauder¡¯s sessor for religious authority to the shame of someone that had an affair with his father¡¯s concubine and should be engulfed by the me devil. I was banished, whipped and bullied but I still stubbornly insisted oning back to correct everything. I cried on how I was being framed, I nevermitted such things! But in exchange, I only received even more cruel and brutal banishment. After that, I met Cole in the forest on the exterior of Sauder, he was looking for me with my favorite food. He said... He just came to see how shabby the privileged one with religious authority and everyone¡¯s love on was now.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, she felt heartache for Lea and hugged onto his arm, she said, ¡°Is he a psychopath? Why did he hurt you like this?¡± Lea smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I asked him the same question, why did him frame me. He just replied with ¡®Who asked you to be the Ninth Highness¡¯. I didn¡¯t know what he meant at the time, but I do now. The precious stonends its innocent possessor in jail.¡± Chapter 508 - Because I Got Even Greedier Than Before

Chapter 508: Because I Got Even Greedier Than Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Lea, she wanted tofort him, but did not know where to start. But it seemed like Lea would no longer get sad over things that happened in the past. He just looked up at Gu Mengmeng with a smile and asked, ¡°Are you feeling heartache for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not hide her emotions. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist back, smiled and said, ¡°I know that you have the softest heart, you would definitely not be able to treat me cruelly... if I tell you all these.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered with a faint smile, ¡°Right, then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Lea shook his head, kissed softly on Gu Mengmeng¡¯ check and said, ¡°Because I was being greedy, I want you to ept me because you like me, not because you pity me.¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Lea back on his face and asked again, ¡°Then why are you telling me now?¡± Lea¡¯s eyes were filled with amorousness and gentleness, he brushed the loose hair on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Because I got even greedier than before, not only do I want you to like me, I want you to feel heartache for me, to think about me, to care for me... and to love me dearly.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and let go of her hands that were circling around Lea. She shifted a little towards Elvis whom was behind her and said, ¡°What the heck is love you dearly? Speak normally please...¡± Lea rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head fondly and said, ¡°You, always having such interesting reactions... I can¡¯t help but want to continue teasing you.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and said, ¡°You are not being serious, I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Lea nodded his head and said, ¡°Right, today has been a tiring day... Tomorrow, I will tell you what Elvis and I did during the period that you were not around.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea that had tiredness written all over his face, nodded, offered her lips to kiss his chin and said, ¡°You two must be dead tired, rest well now.¡± Lea closed his eyes in satisfaction, slightly altering the angle of his furry big tail on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body to cover her fully. Elvis¡¯s hand moved past Gu Mengmeng¡¯s armpit and rested on her waist. He kissed on the back of her head and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not turn back, but she knew the kind of affectionate eyes that were staring at her from behind. Her running away must have made them worried sick, but after seeing her, they did not scold her at all, instead, they even thanked her for protecting herself and not letting herself injure... This gratitude made Gu Mengmeng even more remorseful, she could not meet Elvis in the eyes because she clearly understood how much Elvis was scared of being abandoned by her. She clearly knew that even if she was just near a river, Elvis¡¯s body would be tensed up immediately, but she had ignored himpletely and went after the danger herself... ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry... I will never run off again.¡± Gu Mengmeng apologized and got a long kiss engraved on the back of her head from Elvis in return. ¡°Idiot, go to sleep now.¡± Elvis did not care how his wounds would hurt because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s touch and pulled her into his arms, hugging her even more tightly. Only this way, he could close his eyes in peace and not worried about her suffering and getting tortured in ces he could not see, facing unpredictable danger. The next morning, Lea woke up early to prepare breakfast, Auretin who came to share a meal and Ian who no longer needed to hide his identity had brought huge beasts and fishes, respectively. When Gu Mengmeng had woken up, most of the wounds on Elvis had healed. Although it still looked horrifying, it was no longer bleeding and Gu Mengmeng felt much more relieved and finally had a little rxed expression on her face. Chapter 509 - Making Use of His Trick Against Him

Chapter 509: Making Use of His Trick Against Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was inappropriate for Auretin and Ian to enter Gu Mengmeng¡¯s house, so Lea set up a huge pot outside of the house and told them everything that happened after Gu Mengmeng left while cooking. The situation was a mess that time and it would be wrong to say Ian¡¯s decision was incorrect. After all, the entire Saint Nazaire had been controlled. Even as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng was like a m that had lost its shell in that situation, it was too dangerous. Compared to remaining in the unknown danger, going to the tribe of the previous Messenger and ask for protection was the best choice. Even if Cole had any other motives, the identity of the Messenger was made known to the public and Cole had to protect Gu Mengmeng no matter what. This was also the reason Ian left immediately after his wounds were healed, or else Cole would have killed Ian in order to seal up the message that Gu Mengmeng was in Sauder, then he could use Saint Nazaire for ipetency in protecting the Messenger. Once Saint Nazaire was destroyed by all the tribes in the Beast Worlding together, Sauder could then find a reason and im they saved Gu Mengmeng from some strong person, finally he would rightfully be a hero for saving the Great Messenger. Although it was very likely for Gu Mengmeng to not cooperate with Ian¡¯s lies, who would know the truth if they kept Gu Mengmeng away from the outside world? Moreover, Cole had the Fox Seductive Fragrant, if he used it on Gu Mengmeng, she might... So the first thing Ian did after he woke up was to escape, turning himself into one of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s assured backups. When he was on the way back to Saint Nazaire, he met Elvis and Lea whom came to look for Gu Mengmeng. Both of them exchanged information and Ian then realized that he had fallen into Cole¡¯s trap. The fifth-level beast pressure was not ovee by himself, Cole had made this breakthrough on purpose so that he could bring Gu Mengmeng to Cole himself. After Lea hadbined all the information, the first thing he did was to ask Ian go back to Saint Nazaire and make everyone, including the females, to turn and move to Sauder. Two of the strongest males stayed behind in every female¡¯s family, while the whole Eagle-owl tribe guarded the females to Sauder, taking the further path. The other males then met up with Elvis andunched a direct attack on Sauder to attract their attention and ensure that the females are safe, while also covering for Lea, whom had sneaked into Sauder and contacted Dn that had nned for a rebellion long ago, Lea ensured Gu Mengmeng¡¯s safety and told her his ns. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng pretended to care for Cole, whom was faking to be unconscious. Lea had put all hope on Cole not letting go of any chance for Gu Mengmeng to apany him and get close to him so that the Fox Seductive Fragrant could work on her. In addition, Cole knew that Lea and Elvis were just a third-level and fourth-level respectively, the two fifth-level snow foxes outside had absolute control of the situation. Hence, he stayed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side at ease and went full out on ying the martyr, totally not realizing that Lea was making use of his trick against him, using Gu Mengmeng as the bait to hamper the movements of the strongest power in Sauder. As for the two fifth-level beasts... They were just at the start of the fifth-level and ended up being Elvis¡¯s training partner, helping Elvis to break past the boundary and enter the fifth-level. Lea did not expect that too. Although Elvis had umted much power in the third level and had advanced to the peak of fourth-level soon after he made it to the fourth, there was still a difference between fourth and fifth-level. But Elvis managed to fight two person himself, even leveling up during the battle, that showed how much the two words ¡®Gu Mengmeng¡¯ meant to Elvis, even stimting such crazy amount of strength in him. Chapter 510 - Thank You for Giving Me This Chance

Chapter 510: Thank You for Giving Me This Chance

After defeating the two snow foxes, Lea did not choose tounch an attack on Sauder immediately; instead, he let Elvis rest while he sneaked into Sauder to look for Gillian¡¯s whereabouts. He knew Cole¡¯s abilities, even if Elvis had advanced to the fifth-level, it would be almost impossible for Elvis to win if they sh head-on with each other. The only hope was to do something about the mating contract. Lea resisted the urge to see Gu Mengmeng and moved from one forbidden zone to another using the secret tunnel that only the witch doctor know. He did not believe that Cole would let his weakness wander out of his control and the best evidence would be that nobody has ever seen the female ever since Cole had mated. The only possible answer was that he had hidden his female. When Lea finally found Gillian in the secret chamber that was only essible during the Leader Ceremony, he broke into a grin. He brought Gillian out secretly, before meeting up with Elvis without any dy, and theyunched the attack on Sauder together. On the other hand, Cole was still dreaming on using the Fox Seductive Fragrant to make Gu Mengmeng listen to him. The amount of blood they shed in the battles and the narrow escapes were briefly exined with few words. Males should be sacrificing everything for the females, he did not want Mengmeng have any mental load for this. But Gu Mengmeng was neither stupid nor blind, the old injuries on Elvis¡¯s body that could not heal in time, the faint scars on Lea¡¯s body that could not be covered up, even Auretin and Ian did not have a single ce on their body uninjured, not to mention the rest that did not dare to show up in front of her until now. Gu Mengmeng knew that they did not want her to see them in their miserable state, so she chose not to ask, but she would remember this kindness by heart. Lea scooped a bowl of meat for Gu Mengmeng and fed her spoon by spoon. When Gu Mengmeng was just about to reject him, Lea put on a straight face and said with a little dismay, ¡°I am your approved beast pet after all, can¡¯t I even feed you? These days that you were gone, I had been worried whether Cole mistreated you, whether he let you eat well and sleep well every day... I am finally back by your side, can¡¯t you just let me feed you once and ensure that you are full to reduce my worries?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not do anything and had to listen to Lea. With the unconscious Chixuan in her arms, she ate the food sent to her mouth by Lea. Auretin had the same expressionless face on, but now that he could use chopsticks smoothly, he did not need others to signal him and had half pot of stewed meat to himself before putting down his chopsticks. He looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°This was the first time that I fight, not for survival, not because I was bored or thirsty for killing, but to protect someone, something. This feeling is so special, thank you for giving me this chance.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin whom was resembling a military officer doing a post-war, after action report and wanted tough. She looked at Auretin speechlessly, pursed her lips and said, ¡°Do you know what are you saying? Look at the amount of injuries all over your body, it surely wasn¡¯t an easy battle? To the extent that you almost lose your life in it? And you are still thanking me?¡± Auretin looked down on the wounds on his body obediently, then he looked up at Gu Mengmeng with the same expressionless face suiting his character setting and he answered, ¡°Every fight between males is a life-or-death situation, but I have never had such a strong urge for victory before. Chapter 511 - The Feeling of Being Alive

Chapter 511: The Feeling of Being Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°This time, I knew what I was fighting for, I did not kill for the pleasure of doing it. When I stood up from the pile of enemies¡¯ bodies, I have never felt the meaning of ¡®being alive¡¯ so clearly before. Although my feelings are not as strong as Elvis, it was enough for me to thank you.¡± Auretin was expressionless, but he said it slowly yet firmly, making Gu Mengmeng convinced that he was not being polite, not trying to fawn upon her, but it was his honest feelings. Feeling the meaning of ¡®being alive¡¯... This sentence sounded familiar. Ah, Gu Mengmeng remembered, she had heard Elvis saying something simr. Before establishing Saint Nazaire, he wandered around, stirring up trouble and getting into fights just for the pleasure of killing. In the end, even killing made him numbed, the biggest question he had that time was... why live? So when he met Lea and Lea suggested on establishing a tribe, he agreed on it out of boredom. At the same time, Lea then did not have the meaning of ¡®being alive¡¯, he struggled to live just to take revenge. Was Auretin... like this too? Gu Mengmeng did not dig deeper into Auretin¡¯s past. She understood that if she had no ns on taking in a male, she should not intervene too much into his life. Gu Mengmeng poured a cup of honey water for Auretin and said, ¡°I do not know what you felt in this fight, but thank you for staying alive.¡± Auretin was stunned for a moment, he took over the cup from Gu Mengmeng with both hands. He stared into the ripples in the cup, smiled slightly and did not answer. So, this was the feeling of being alive. Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Ian. The ill-lookingd had struggles written all over his face, it seemed like he did not dare to look at Gu Mengmeng, but he also keep peeking at her with the corner of his eye. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°You were so reliable and courageous when you asked me to ¡®get up¡¯, why did you be so awkward in just a few days of not seeing?¡± Ian said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell others that I let you on my back! I did it out of the urgent situation that time, in order to... save you. Don¡¯t you mistake me letting you do that to me because... I like you.¡± Gu Mengmeng showed an even more spooked expression than Ian and said, ¡°Eh... Say it clearly, what did I do to you?¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Going onto someone¡¯s back is a holy ritual. Once a male is willing to let you sit on his back, it means that he is willing to devote himself to you and be your servant for the rest of his life, following your orders. Many males might not be willing to let his female on his back even after mating. If there is onest pride left in front of his female, it would be letting her onto his back. You would understand by looking at Sandy. Although her partners all treat her well, only the first partner Bode is willing to let her onto his back. No matter how much Collin love her, he only hugs her or carry her below his arms, but never on his back.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked, ¡°But that day Elvis brought me back to the tribe, he carried me on his back on the way to his cave.¡± Lea smiled and poked on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, he said, ¡°That was why I said, nothing is more important than you in Elvis¡¯s heart, including the tribe, his tribesmen, friends... and even himself.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a sweetness in her heart and she turned around to look inside the house. Although she could not see Elvis at that moment, she could picture the pair of affectionate eyes. Chapter 512 - I Know, I Trust You

Chapter 512: I Know, I Trust You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held up the stone bowl, scooped a big bowl of meat and turned to walk into the house. When she walked past Ian, she said, ¡°Rx, I will never let the cat out of the bag and I promise that you will still be innocent and pure when you mate in the future.¡± Ian blushed and shook Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand off his shoulder. He murmured, ¡°Just say your words, don¡¯t touch others as you wish.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ignore Ian¡¯s awkwardness and walked into the house with the bowl in her hand. Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back, Lea wagged his tail and asked Auretin to stay and look after Gu Mengmeng just in case, while he continued to interrogate Cole on the whereabouts of the little wolves. He knew that the gloominess on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face would not disappear until the little wolves were back. What he did not mention was, he was also the one that carried her on his back. ¡°Hubby,¡± Gu Mengmeng called sweetly, before lying beside Elvis on the bed. Smiling, she looked at Elvis whom was adhering to her words and lying on the bed, not moving at all. She said, ¡°You must be hungry? The food Lea cooked today tastes awesome, let me feed you.¡± Elvis cleared his throat and said, ¡°Actually, after advancing to the fifth-level, I realized that my body¡¯s recovering ability became better. These cuts and bruises have almost healed, I can take care of myself.¡± But Gu Mengmeng was unwilling, she pressed onto Elvis¡¯s shoulders lightly as he was trying to sit up and said, pouting, ¡°I am your wife, I should at least have the right to take care of you, right? I will feel uneasy if I don¡¯t do anything for you after you were wounded so badly for me.¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head helplessly and said, ¡°I was just scared that it¡¯s too tiring for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Why would it be tiring to take care of my own husband? Come, open your mouth, ah~~¡± Feeling a little embarrassed and ashamed, Elvis opened his mouth with a straight face nheless. Gu Mengmeng sent the small spoon into his mouth and he quickly swallowed the food on the spoon, closed his mouth and looked down at Gu Mengmeng with a pair helpless and affectionate eyes. To her surprise, Gu Mengmeng realized that the tip of Elvis¡¯s ears were a little pinkish, so she fiddled with it and said, ¡°You are blushing because you are fed by your own wife?¡± Elvis cleared his throat and said, ¡°It was always the males taking care of females and no females would feed a male food...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Kede and the other three are males too...¡± Halfway through her sentence, Gu Mengmeng suddenly could not continue. Her eyes turned to look at the still unconscious Chixuan uncontrobly and she frowned. Elvis supported himself to sit up and reached out to hug Gu Mengmeng. With his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lea and I are here, the little wolves would be safe and sound. Trust me, you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that her emotion would affect that of the whole family. Whether it was Elvis or Lea, they were trying their best to think of solutions for her, she could not pressurize them further with her sadness. Rubbing her face, Gu Mengmeng forced out a smile and said, ¡°I know, I trust you.¡± Elvis nodded, kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face lightly and finished off the bowl of meat. Lea left for an entire day and it was already dark when he returned again. Chapter 513 - Don’t Forget How He Was like Originally

Chapter 513: Don¡¯t Forget How He Was like Originally

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea¡¯s tired face, sigh softly, forced herself to remain calm and asked, ¡°Was Cole still refusing to say where he hid the little wolves?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°He wants to see Elvis, he said he would only tell it to Elvis.¡± Gu Mengmeng and Elvis looked at each other and asked, ¡°Tell Elvis?¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°Strange, I know. He knew clearly that Elvis fought with his life not for the little wolves but for you and the extent that he could force Elvis to retreat with the little wolves is very limited. Thinking for his own benefits, he should have requested to see you instead. One reason was that you are someone that value the little wolves, you would ept anything for them, another was that you are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, your words are equivalent to that of the god¡¯s, almost nobody in the Beast World would dare to say no to. But he chose Elvis to see instead of you...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt strange too, she hugged onto Elvis¡¯s elbow and asked, ¡°Was he being unconvinced that we tricked him by using the punishment of the mating contract and want to seek revenge on you?¡± Elvis let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Seek revenge on me? Just nice, I have yet to go after him for upsetting you.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled back Elvis whom was ready to get up and leave, she said, ¡°But he is stronger than you and your wounds not have healedpletely...¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°You are the best medicine for my injuries, just looking at you and all my wounds have healed. He had been ¡®greeted¡¯ by Lea in the dungeon for two days and must be more miserable than me. Be rest assured, I will be fine.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something more, but she was hugged by Lea on the waist. A warm chest was pressed tightly against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. Lea turned his face and whispered by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear with a low voice, ¡°Let him go, he would be... going crazy by suppressing it if you don¡¯t let him vent it out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain could not keep up with the pace as she looked at Elvis disappearing in the dark, while Lea found afortable spot at her neck behind her. He sighed softly and said, ¡°During the few days that you were not around, Elvis¡¯s own imagination almost drove him crazy. The rage would not disappear until he tore Cole into pieces. Although he had toned down so much now, don¡¯t forget how he was like originally.¡± Gu Mengmeng kept quiet for a while, before saying, ¡°What about you? You must have been worried too.¡± Lea¡¯s smile froze for a moment, then let out a loudughter. He kissed Gu Mengmeng on the cheek, before bridal carrying her to the bed andying sideways beside her. Lea¡¯s furry big tail covered onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body like a nket of constant temperature while his slender fingers swept past her face softly, stopping at her lovely little chin, pinching it and Gu Mengmeng had to look up at his long and amorous eyes. ¡°Right, I was indeed worried sick. I was scared you might fall in love with Cole¡¯s tail which was bushier than mine, I was scared you might fall for his Fox Seductive Fragrance under his sugar-coated coaxing, I was scared you couldn¡¯t resist Cole¡¯s lure and pounce on him, I was scared you would look down on the lowly third-level me after liking the fifth-level peak Cole... So, I cut away Cole¡¯s tail to make him never able to emit the fragrant and lure you again. If not for the fact that he still have to confess the whereabouts of the little wolves, I might even cut away his tongue... Will you... feel heartache?¡± Lea had a cold expression on, looking like a sick yet haughty child trying to attract his parent¡¯s attention by acting rebellious. Chapter 514 - My First Love, I’m Thankful It’s You

Chapter 514: My First Love, I¡¯m Thankful It¡¯s You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face with both hands, smiling, ¡°Although I¡¯m a high-level fur freak, but I don¡¯t just like any dirty thing. I am also very picky, alright.¡± Lea wagged his big tail, eventually returning into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and kissed her forehead, ¡°Then do you like me?¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea¡¯s huge tail, rubbing it a few times in satisfaction, ¡°If you knew what it means to be a girl¡¯s ¡°first love¡±, then you wouldn¡¯t ask such foolish questions.¡± Confused, Lea asked, ¡°What¡¯s a first love?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it for a moment before replying, ¡°First love, is the first time in a girl¡¯s life when she shyly presents her whole heart to a boy. Clearly she knew nothing, yet she envisioned forever with him, blindly believing that as long as she held on to those hands stubbornly, they could walk to the end of the world together. The guy became the one who guided the girl in love, and from then on, her eternal love life would be affected, intentionally or not, by that first love. If it¡¯s said that a woman has three men that she will never forget in her lifetime, it would probably be her father, first love, and the man who turned her from a girl to a woman.¡± Listening, Lea suddenly smiled, holding up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and kissed it, ¡°There are two of me among the three unforgettable men in your life?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, not understanding what Lea meant. Lea pointed at his own nose, ¡°First love, and daddy.¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out inughter, ¡°Daddy refers to the biological kind, not you.¡± Lea was slightly disappointed, ¡°It¡¯s rare that I ever get to win Elvis...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly, not saying a word. Lea kept his smile, hugging Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms so that she would not see the amount of sorrow and regret in his expression. A guide... The first time she shyly presents her whole heart... She once envisioned forever... Yet, they were all shattered due to his idiocy. ¡°I... wasn¡¯t apetent first love, right?¡± Lea asked softly. Gu Mengmeng did not give him a reply, only asking in response, ¡°Have you had any love experiences prior to me?¡± Lea shook his head without any hint of hesitation. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°So, I¡¯m your first love too, right?¡± Lea lowered his head, looking into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, asking, ¡°Do males, have first loves too?¡± Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°Of course, everyone has their precious first love, the one that urs once in their lives.¡± Lea smiled, kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face, ¡°Great, then I finally gave you something equally precious... My first love, I¡¯m thankful it¡¯s you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°You first love wasn¡¯t all that great. You met me, a yer who had a headstrong and stubborn personality. Not only was I incapable of giving you aplete love, I didn¡¯t allow you to give up hope on me, making you have to be a beast pet as ast resort, strictly speaking... your first love was trash, the type that would make you question if you were once blind many years down the road.¡± Lea furrowed his brows, his expression darkened as he angrily pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny chin, ¡°It has been the most blissful thing in my life to be your beast pet. It is not the st resort¡±, for I forced my way to be one. You did not get together with Elvis because you were a yer, but because of my calctions that pushed you into the arms of another male, yet I still did not refuse to let go, pestering you to no end and watching you not knowing what to do. You suffered because of me, yet you grabbed my hand when I was at the edge of desperation. You are the only piece of beauty in my life, so I will not allow you to say that about yourself.¡± Chapter 515 - Cole’s Negotiation Conditions

Chapter 515: Cole¡¯s Negotiation Conditions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other hand, Elvis had arrived at the dark dungeon. All males have night vision capabilities, so the dungeon needed no torch nor other sources of light, thus there was not even a window inside. It was in absolute darkness, but Elvis and Cole could see each other clearly. Cole had broken his tail, making him look hideous and weak. He raised his head and looked at Elvis, who had a murderous energy around him, yet did not show any signs of hatred or fear on his face. He maintained a smile throughout, alienated but respectful. ¡°Wanna know where your sons are?¡± Cole broke the ice. Elvis smirked, ¡°Not really. You better get rid of them before I find them, so I feel better when I kill you.¡± Cole did not seem surprised, only nodding, ¡°As expected of the eldest male beast of the stray beasts, being this cold even towards his own cubs, not caring about their life and death.¡± Elvis moved his neck a few times as a warmup, then stared coldly towards Cole. There was a tense feeling, as if he was ready to strike anytime. Cole waved his arms, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like this, I broke my tail and cannot maintain my bnce. You don¡¯t even have to bring up a battle, even if you open the doors, I may not even be able to run. I¡¯m looking for you, to negotiate another deal with you.¡± Coldly, Elvis replied, ¡°Not interested.¡± Cole watched Elvis turned to leave, then sneered, ¡°Not even if it concerns Ah Gu?¡± Cole barely finished his sentence and already found Elvis¡¯ sharp ws wrapped around his neck, his bloodsucking eyes exploding with mystic blue light, suffocating one like he was the God of Death, giving chills down one¡¯s spine, ¡°I said, you are not allowed to call her that.¡± Cole found himself incapable of breathing, yet the edges of his lips were still maintaining the curvature of a fake smile as he looked right back at Elvis¡¯ eyes, as if he was telling him to challenge him through his gaze. Elvis threw Cole aside before he suffocated, ¡°Tell me what you want, quick.¡± Cole coughed a few times, then took a few deep breaths weakly. It was only when he was able to breathe properly that he continued, ¡°You couldn¡¯t care less about the lives of those wolf cubs, but Ah Gu really cares. If I returned those four little ones to you, Ah Gu would definitely be very happy. You don¡¯t have to re at me like this, she silently consented to the name Ah Gu.¡± Elvis ground his teeth, but held back the rashness to rip Cole apart. He no longer wanted to see Gu Mengmeng stopping herself suddenly when she unintentionally brings up the wolf cubs, then forcefully hold back her emotions and tears, pretending like nothing happened. Although the four rascals always snatched Gu Mengmeng away, but... he would not do anything that would hurt Xiao Meng! ¡°Conditions.¡± Cole nodded agreeably, ¡°It is impossible to live if I touched your female. Without my tail today, I have be a crippled beast, I would rather be dead... So I would not plead for you to let me go.¡± Elvis sneered, ¡°It better be this way.¡± Cole nodded as well, counting that as a mutual understanding with Elvis, then shook off the dust on his body, ¡°You kill Lea, and I will not only return the three wolf cubs to you, I will resuscitate the one that¡¯s fainted... I heard Ah Gu call him... Chixuan? Such a weird name, most likely given by Ah Gu.¡± Elvis frowned, looking at Cole, ¡°You want Lea to die?¡± Chapter 516 - Are You Taking Me As A Damned Fool?

Chapter 516: Are You Taking Me As A Damned Fool?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole nodded, ¡°I want him to die, and I want you to be the one who personally kills him.¡± Elvis snickered, ¡°I refuse.¡± For the first time, Cole let out a shocked expression, looking at Elvis asking, ¡°Lea knows how to make Ah Gu so happy, aren¡¯t you jealous? Aren¡¯t you worried that he would one day rece you?¡± Elvis thought about it for a moment, then replied honestly, ¡°Jealous, I was jealous from the start.¡± Cole continued, ¡°I¡¯m now giving you a dignified reason to get rid of him. Even if Ah Gu questions it, you can tell her that there are no two ways about it other than to sacrifice Lea to protect the four little ones. Lea is not even Ah Gu¡¯s partner, but a beast pet. There are so many people who are better looking than him in the snow fox tribe, can¡¯t you just find a more obedient one to be Ah Gu¡¯s beast pet? But you¡¯re refusing to? Why? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you¡¯ve gone through thick and thin with Lea and can¡¯t do such things to your brother. If that is so, then I will feel disappointed by the stray beast.¡± Elvis looked at Cole expressionless, and only spoke when he was done, ¡°You¡¯re very noisy.¡± Cole was choked by his words. For the life of him, he could not understand what Elvis was thinking. Stray beasts had always only cared about what felt good to them, not concerned about the aftermath. It was only after he washed off his mating mark that he fully experienced how happy it felt to not care about anything. If only he had known that stray beasts lived in such a carefree manner, he would have killed Gillian himself long ago, then he definitely would not have be like he is now. Elvis was born a stray beast, the blood running in his veins should be selfish. However, he could tolerate Gu Mengmeng having a Lea by her side? Cole did not understand, he really could not understand. If he was in that position, he would have killed Lea without any hesitation. ¡°Why? Why did you refuse?!¡± Cole¡¯s eyes were red, showing his unwillingness to ept the answer. Elvis replied, ¡°Xiao Meng would be upset if Lea died. I won¡¯t do anything that would make Xiao Meng unhappy.¡± Cole was shocked, but he immediately responded, ¡°Even if Ah Gu would be angry, it would just be for a short while and she would take no time before she forgets about Lea. Then, you...¡± Elvis disrupted Cole, ¡°Even if it takes no effort, I will not agree to letting Xiao Meng be unhappy. If you have no other conditions for exchange, then we will no longer negotiate. To me, Lea is way more important for he can protect Xiao Meng¡¯s safety aspared to the wolf cubs who would cause Xiao Meng to fall into danger.¡± Elvis turned to leave as he saw Cole not speaking a word. Why should he waste time making useless conversation when he could not kill Cole? Elvis had just raised his legs and barely walked any distance before Cole¡¯s voice rang behind him, ¡°What if I told you, kidnapping the little wolves to hold against Ah Gu, had been Lea¡¯s n all along?¡± Elvis stood still, turned, and stared coldly at Cole without a word. Cole continued, ¡°The original n was to get rid of you through this kidnapping, Lea rise as the first partner of Ah Gu and I be her beast pet. This would strengthen the bond between Sauder and the messengers of the Beast Deity, enhancing the glory of the messengers tribe. However, your sudden upgrade messed up our original schedule, so Lea betrayed our agreementst minute. If it was so, would you still keep him?¡± Elvis looked down at Cole, replying coldly, ¡°Are you taking me as a damned fool?¡± Chapter 517 - The Adoration Has Gotten You Haughty Huh

Chapter 517: The Adoration Has Gotten You Haughty Huh

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole looked straight into Elvis¡¯ eyes, ¡°What I said were true!¡± Elvis snorted, ¡°If Lea wanted to be her first partner, she would have mated with Xiao Mengst year before the winter, there would not be so much trouble. And... enhancing Sauder¡¯s glory? Ha... What do you think Sauder is to Lea? Elvis no longer wanted to converse uselessly with Cole, so he stomped on his chest, leaning forward and stared sharp into his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not killing you because Xiao Meng can¡¯t bear to leave those little cubs, and also because you have ounts to settle with Lea, so I¡¯m leaving you for him. However, I don¡¯t have the best temper, so I hope you will not waste my time like you did today again. Otherwise... as a senior stray beast, I will nicely tell you... why stray beasts make people fear, despise, yet not dare to provoke.¡± With that, Elvis kicked Cole away and turned around to leave, not giving Cole any more opportunity to speak. When he returned to the stone house, Gu Mengmeng had already fallen asleep. Lea sat outside the stone house, clearly waiting for Elvis. Seeing that he returned, he moved to the side to make some space for him. ¡°Did he tell you where the little wolves are?¡± Lea asked. Elvis shook his head, without a word. Lea smiled helplessly, ¡°I guessed he wouldn¡¯t say it anyway, looking for you... was most likely so he could sow discord.¡± Elvis nodded, ¡°You still made me go even when you knew? What a waste of time...¡± Lea shrugged, helplessly replying, ¡°Mengmeng wanted to know about the whereabouts of the little wolves, so as long as there was a slim chance, I was still hoping maybe you could pry open his mouth.¡± Elvis looked to the side at Lea, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I would be fooled by him?¡± However, Lea was full of smiles as he shrugged and shook his head, ¡°Even if you fully believed him, you wouldn¡¯t kill me. As long as I don¡¯t die and can still stay by Mengmeng¡¯s side, no other costs would matter.¡± Elvis raised his eyebrows, ¡°How would you know that I definitely would not kill you?¡± Lea nodded, replying certainly, ¡°Mengmeng likes me a little now, so she would definitely be hurt if you killed me. Won¡¯t you avoid doing anything that could make her upset?¡± Elvis smiled too, ¡°The adoration has gotten you haughty, huh.¡± Lea wagged his big tail, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Elvis turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng who was deep asleep. She had just flipped around, her tiny face facing the entrance. Elvis could not help but soften his gaze as he asked softly, ¡°Seeing the situation today, Cole would probably not tell us the whereabouts of the little wolves, so what do you n to do next?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked up at the moonlight, ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Back then, he framed me for being excessively doted on by our father, banishing me from the tribe and making me like a rat who was despised by everyone. Today, I will give him a simr punishment for the same thing.¡± Elvis looked at Lea, asking, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± Lea chuckled, turning his gaze into the house, looking at that sleeping face as he smiled gently, ¡°Protect Mengmeng well, don¡¯t let anyone hurt her in front of us again.¡± Elvis nodded without a reply. Both males did not continue discussing further details, only standing up, having amon goal and returning to the house in sync, oneying on each side of Gu Mengmeng. Their two big tails crossed, protecting Gu Mengmeng fully, allowing her to sleep in their love and care while having a sense of security. Chapter 518 - A Swindling Con Show

Chapter 518: A Swindling Con Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, something big happened in Sauder. Gu Mengmeng had used her name as the messenger of the Beast Deity to assemble all the tribe elders, nobles and everyone in the tribe. She dressed up and stood on the altar, devotedly reciting the English lyrics of ¡°Little Apple¡±, ¡°My little buttercup... The sweetest love I ever found, I¡¯m never gonna give up...¡± With the first breakthrough, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s limit for shame has been dragged down low. She could solemnly read aloud the hrious words withoutughing, while having such a serious expression. Learning from the shamans, witch doctors and the swindlers who mystified deliberately, Gu Mengmeng yed the con show profoundly. If it was in the present world, anyone could tell that it was fake straightaway, but it was enough to fool the people who have not seen the world and were superstitious. The moment Gu Mengmeng stomped heavily then proceeded to re down angrily at the people below the stage, everyone seemed to get a shiver down their spines, their hearts beating uncontrobly like drums. Of course, they did not know, although a part of the reason for that was because of Gu Mengmeng making an empty show of power, but most of it was due to Elvis silently releasing beast pressure. It was not a lot, and most were in cooperation with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s movements, so the orcs who were captivated by Gu Mengmeng did not realize what was the actual cause of their fears. ¡°My beast Father said, you all have been resentful, asking why I abandoned you all... right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze scanned the tribe elders below the stage, looking at how they looked down guiltily, afraid to make eye contact with her, and guessed their thoughts. Guilty conscience, is this exact form. Gu Mengmeng went up slowly, opening her arms wide, presenting a position as if it were a deity showing love for the people on Earth, saying with a bitter hatred, ¡°How dedicated and loyal must Sauder have been when the previous messengers of the Beast Deity was assisted in their rule? However... what have you guys been up to these past few years? The holy fire was extinguished was already a warning, yet all of you remained entirely oblivious, not willing to change from your past mistakes...¡± The tribe elders kneeled onto the ground. The issue of the holy fire extinguishing was certainly a weight in their hearts despite it having been extinguished for centuries, yet it continued to cast a gloom over Sauder. How afraid must they have been for the new messengers of the Beast Deity to look into this matter? Yet, they did not expect that they could hide it for much longer. Gu Mengmeng did not bother about them, only continuing, ¡°Beast Father said, the snow foxes had already forgotten the oracle, they made a fool of their religious authority, ndering the deity, banishing the witch doctor assigned by the deity out of the tribe, causing him to be bullied, and that is disrespect to the deity. In your eyes, do you even have any respect for the mighty beast deity?¡± ¡°Mighty Messenger, calm down, the mighty messenger is clear! Sauder has not even an ounce of disrespect towards the mighty beast deity...¡± Who would dare to stand once the tribe elders had kneeled down? The vixens in Sauder all fell to the ground kneeling, all bowing and paying respects to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng shook her head, with a face of pity, ¡°At first, on the ount of you all once serving the previous messengers of the Beast Deity, beast Father and I did not want to look further into your mistakes, but who would have expected that you all would dare to be so bold to kidnap my sons to hold it over me... Ha, you may have forgotten that my sons, are the grandsons of the beast deity. If you dare to touch them, you are picking a fight against the beast deity. Now, the beast deity has been angered, and even I... can no longer fend for you all.¡± Chapter 519 - Deception Is Truly Physical Labor

Chapter 519: Deception Is Truly Physical Labor

¡°Mighty Messenger, mighty messenger please make a fair judgement! This was the idea of Cole himself, he was the one who wanted to use this method to wee you back to Sauder...¡± One of the tribe elders opened up, and instantly got the echoes of agreement from the crowd. Gu Mengmeng gestured for everyone to stop, then looked at the tribe elder who spoke up, ¡°Sauder doesn¡¯t even have a witch doctor, yet it wants to wee me? How would that attend to my needs?¡± ¡°This...¡± the tribe elder wanted to say something, but suddenly did not know what to reply. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°When religious authority is overturned, so will divine power. How dare you say you want to wee me back with such a tribe?¡± The tribe elders were so fooled by Gu Mengmeng they were stunned. Gu Mengmeng turned around and sat on a chair in the center of the altar, with Elvis and Lea by her left and right, respectively. Their full-on aura from their appearance made everyone so pressured their knees gave way, kneeling on the ground immediately. Gu Mengmeng held her head and said, ¡°The original tribe leader of Sauder, Cole, disobeyed God¡¯s orders due to his own selfishness, framing Lea, the witch doctor¡¯s sessor. He used his authority to suppress the tribe, forcing fellow tribesmen to go against their conscience to help a rascalmit viiny. His crime is punishable and irredeemably evil. However, son of God, Lea, remains conscious,passionate, and kneeled three days and nights to the beast deity to plead on Cole¡¯s behalf. Out of the kindness of the heart of the beast deity, he was willing to free Cole from his death sentence, banishing him from the tribe and making him a stray beast forever. Nian Er and so son were also subjected to people, forcefully deceived by Cole against their own will, so we will be lenient and not investigate further. Are all of you satisfied by this judgement?¡± So, all the me will be taken by Cole alone, what is there not to be satisfied about? The tribe elders took the lead to express their thousand thanks. With a wave of her hand, Gu Mengmeng left. The rest of the things... could just be handed over for Lea to handle. Upon her return to their tiny stone house, Gu Mengmeng leaned in Elvis¡¯ arms, ¡°Shit, deception is truly physicalbor.¡± Elvis felt his heart ache a little. He gently squeezed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°The good thing is that the injustice towards Lea is undone, and he is now the son of God that Sauder can be most proud of again. In the future, he can help you do such things, so you won¡¯t have to make yourself up and go on the stage every so often.¡± Smiling, Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m really sceptical about the average intellect of the snow fox tribe, weren¡¯t my words just now... clearly full of plot holes? How could they even believe that?!¡± Elvisughed, ¡°The words of the powerhouse is the truth. You are the messenger of the Beast Deity, so they would naturally be afraid to disobey you.¡± Gu Mengmeng flipped around in Elvis¡¯ arms, ¡°Sometimes, I really feel that the previous messengers of the Beast Deity could have been a salesperson, how did she brainwash people such that the concept of the ¡°messengers of the Beast Deity¡± and ¡°Beast Deity¡± is so mysterious that even after thousands of years, people still fear these two titles. Take me for instance, no matter how you look, I¡¯m just a weakling, what do they even fear about me?¡± Elvis yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair softly, ¡°You¡¯re not good at fighting at close quarters, but you have Lea and I.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as she suddenly understood the situation, ¡°Ah, I get it. I¡¯m just a hollow disy, what they truly fear are you and Lea.¡± ¡°No.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, ¡°What they fear is your religious authority, and the mighty Beast Deity behind you.¡± Rather disheartened, Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, ¡°What bullshit religious authority, if it was so useful, I would have directly saved my sons. Why would I have created so much trouble?¡± Elvisforted Gu Mengmeng, speaking softly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will save them.¡± Chapter 520 - Banishing Cole

Chapter 520: Banishing Cole

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It had been much easier than expected for Lea to regain religious authority. Out of the three fifth-level orcs Sauder originally had, two were dead and one was disabled, so under Elvis¡¯ absolute pressure, no one dared to show any signs of dismay. Furthermore, millenniums of legacy had made them strongly believe that they were the followers of the messengers of the Beast Deity, and since the messenger hase to Earth and wanted Lea to hold power, then he shall. She wanted Cole to die, then Cole shall die. In Sauder, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words were the absolute truth, and only need to be abided by without discussion or question. With Elvis¡¯ fighting skills in addition to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s religious authority, Lea felt like like a fish in water when he began to manage everything in the tribe. The first thing Lea did when he regained power was to announce that he would lead the snow fox tribe back under the control of the messenger of the Beast Deity, and there would no longer be a Sauder tribe from then on, only followers of the messengers of the Beast Deity. When the messenger is in Saint Nazaire, the snow fox tribe would be in Saint Nazaire, and they would follow the messenger to whichever tribe she moves to. They would not be loyal to a tribe, only to the messenger. This concept was basically the same as Saint Nazaire devouring Sauder, yet the tribe elders were exceptionally supportive. Perhaps in their eyes, no matter whether it was Saint Nazaire or Sauder, it was fine as long as it was the messengers tribe. Even with a name change, they will remain the tribe elders under the messenger and receive as much respect. The second thing, was to banish Cole. The situation is something like how everyone kicks a man who is down. People who used to follow Cole¡¯s lead could no longer be found. On the day of Cole¡¯s banishment, only Lea hade to send him off. In Lea¡¯s hands were Cole¡¯s favorite food as he delivered it to his face, ¡°Every dog has its day, what goes aroundes around. You banished me once, and now I¡¯m exiling you, and so... we are now even.¡± Cole fetched the food from Lea¡¯s hands, eating it elegantly without excitement nor hatred, making him not look like a banished man at all. Swallowing the food in his mouth calmly, Cole said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me to spare all troubleter? Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day I will bounce back, just like you today?¡± Lea chuckled, ¡°Afraid? I was never once afraid of you even when you were high and mighty. Today, you are nothing but a banished crippled beast, yet you want me to fear you?¡± Cole needed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak nice words to me, I know the only reason you¡¯re not killing me is so you can find the whereabouts of the few wolf cubs. I¡¯m also not afraid to directly tell you, I¡¯ve allowed the snake beast to bring the three little wolf cubs to the Snake King valley. The remedy for Chixuan is with the three little wolf cubs, if you want it, then get Ah Gu to go find me at the Snake King valley. If you are worried, you can most likely go with her... But, don¡¯t forget, that mighty man at the valley is not as gentlemanly as me. He only invited Ah Gu alone, anyone other than her... will be considered a trespasser.¡± Lea did not show any signs of excitement in his eyes, remaining a gentle gaze, ¡°I was just thinking, how would anyone from the snake tribe not chase after their beast king bute to pester you in Sauder. So it seems like you have made an agreement with the Snake King valley a while ago.¡± Cole nodded, admitting to what Lea mentioned, ¡°After all, that mighty man had deep ties with the mighty messenger Sauder is loyal to, and since they had amon goal... there naturally wasn¡¯t any reason not to coborate with him.¡± Lea smiled, nodded, then looked at Cole sceptically, ¡°You no longer have any value after you have told me about the whereabouts of the little wolves... Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d turn around and kill you?¡± Chapter 521 - Are You Both Possessed?

Chapter 521: Are You Both Possessed?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole opened his arms, giving him a clear ¡°Do whatever you want¡± pose, with a hint of provocation in his smile. He raised his chin, ¡°If you killed me... who would bring you guys to the Snake King valley? It¡¯s fine if those little wolves died, you can probably kill me now. If I enter the grave with the sons of the messenger of the Beast Deity, you can consider my death an admirable one.¡± Lea did not say a word, only gesturing please, meaning for Cole to take his leave. Cole shook the beast skin on his body, smiling at Lea, ¡°You¡¯ve mimicked me for countless of years, and you do seem like you do have some romantic charm to you today. However, replicas will be replicas, see you some other time, so we won¡¯t have to remember this moment.¡± Lea did not reply, only smiling gently with slight disdain, indifference and inadvertent calmness. Cole did not say anything either, only turning around to leave. Aspared to when he banished Lea back then, Cole was much more dignified. However, he had much more hatred and reluctance aspared to Lea then. Why me?! These two words made it as if Cole could cry blood from his eyes. The instant he turned around, Cole¡¯s expression turned hideous and scary, while Lea behind him was filled with serenity. Taking a nce up at the sky, Cole turned into a ck shadow as he disappeared in the bowers. Lea turned around to walk back to Sauder... Oh, no, there was no longer a Sauder in this world. It is now Saint Nazaire¡¯s territory, and in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, a ¡°subsection¡±. The original tribe elders had a secret room specially for them to discuss about work, so Gu Mengmeng used burned wood ashes to write the two words ¡°Meeting Room¡± above while Lea used his ws to scratch these two words little by little, then using beast skin strips to tie at the two sides, hanging it above the entrance of the secret room. From then on, the secret room had a holy name, the ¡°Meeting Room¡±. Lea fetched Elvis and Gu Mengmeng and they were just getting ready to talk about the little wolves when they met Sandy and Collin on their way there. Both of them looked worn out by their journey, and it was as if they had no opportunity to rest after just arriving at Sauder and hade to find them immediately. Gu Mengmeng is always in a good mood when she sees Sandy. Pulling Sandy¡¯s little hand, she was just about to spill out how much she had suffered the past few days, only to see Collin fall to his knees beside her feet with a face of agony, ¡°Mighty Messenger, please punish me.¡± Gu Mengmeng got a shock and was about to ask what was going on? However, Sandy wiped her tears, holding back Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand while crying, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, can you not kill Collin? I¡¯m begging you... It was my fault, everything was my fault, me me if you want, please don¡¯t kill Collin, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Sandy, then at Collin in confusion, waving her arms, ¡°Can anyone first tell me what¡¯s going on? Are you both possessed?¡± Collin moved forward while still on his knees, ¡°It¡¯s none of Sandy¡¯s business, it¡¯s my fault. As the messenger¡¯s guard, I only cared to protect my female when in danger and did not fulfill the responsibility of a guard. When everyone was fighting a bloody battle, I selfishly protected my female and not for you. As a guard, I¡¯m this... that... that... As a fellow tribesman of Saint Nazaire, I¡¯m this... uh... anyway, I have sinned.¡± Sandy shook her head, pulling at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, ¡°No, don¡¯t me Collin. I was too afraid then, so I grabbed him and did not let go, not allowing him to join the battle, forcing him to stay by my side. It was my fault, I dragged Collin down and made it happen. Punish me if you want, but spare Collin, won¡¯t you? I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t kill him.¡± Chapter 522 - Mengmeng, No Fooling Around

Chapter 522: Mengmeng, No Fooling Around

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Smiling, Gu Mengmeng helped Collin up and hugged Sandy while patting her back. She then pushed Sandy back into Collin¡¯s arms, ¡°Every female keeps the two strongest males beside them for protection, while the remaining tribesmen join the frontal charge. Wasn¡¯t that the battle n that Lea had arranged? The strongest males in your family are Collin and Bode, there¡¯s nothing wrong with them staying to protect you. Why should I kill Collin?¡± Collin stammered, ¡°Because I¡¯m the messenger¡¯s guard, the shield of the messenger. When the messenger faces danger, I should be the first to block in front of them. Yet I...¡± Smiling, Gu Mengmeng patted Collin¡¯s shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s true that I am the messenger of the Beast Deity, but that does not mean that everyone has to sacrifice their lives for me. Rtionship wise, you protected a friend who is important to me; and logic wise, you only obeyed themand from one of higher authorities. In that case, you did not do anything wrong.¡± ¡°But...¡± Collin could not win Gu Mengmeng, but he knew in his heart that he was wrong in this matter. Elvis gently wrapped his arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, pulling her back in his embrace while side-eyeing Collin, ¡°If Xiao Meng said she won¡¯t punish you, then you won¡¯t be punished. However, this has proven that you are not suitable to be the messenger¡¯s guard, so from now on we will rid you of all authority and responsibility of the guard. Any objections?¡± Collin lowered his head, replying with a deep voice, ¡°I have no objections.¡± Elvis nodded, then carried Gu Mengmeng up, ¡°Auretin will rece your position. If there¡¯s nothing else, you guys may return.¡± ¡°Gu Mengmeng...¡± Sandy¡¯s wet eyes continued staring at her direction for she felt very remorseful that she only cared about the safety of her males even when Gu Mengmeng was facing danger and trouble. She clearly knew what Gu Mengmeng had gone through, yet she did not even mention a word of concern in front of her, only caring to beg for forgiveness for Collin. She... sure enough was not a good friend. Gu Mengmeng returned a smile, signalling to Sandy that it was alright. However, Sandy still cried till her eyes were red, leaning in Collin¡¯s arms and unable to control her tears from falling. Elvis and Lea carried Gu Mengmeng to the ¡°Meeting Room¡±. Lea repeated whatever Cole said to him before he left to Gu Mengmeng without missing a single word. Elvis remained silent for a moment, ¡°Lea, you stay here and take care of Xiao Meng. I¡¯ll go to the Snake King valley to save the little wolves.¡± Lea shook his head, ¡°The monster in the Snake King valley is not at Cole¡¯s level. Don¡¯t mention that you just entered fifth-level, even the type who peaked at fifth-level like Cole can¡¯t do anything in front of him. If you go alone, you have no chance of winning. Let Auretin and Barete stay here to take care of Gu Mengmeng while I go to the Snake King valley with you, perhaps... we may have a chance of winning.¡± Gu Mengmeng knocked on the table, ¡°If I¡¯m not present, you guys may not even have the chance to see Cole before you get killed. I don¡¯t want you guys to get killed for nothing.¡± Elvis frowned, looking at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Xiao Meng, you promised you won¡¯t make me worry again.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis¡¯ arm, ¡°Hmm, so this time I¡¯ll drag you on the adventure with me.¡± Lea, ¡°Mengmeng, no fooling around.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat in Elvis¡¯ embrace, turning around to look at Lea, ¡°If the peerless, mighty man in the Snake King valley is truly as unpredictable as you mentioned, then no matter where I hide, it would only be a matter of time before he finds me. Rather than sitting around doing nothing, not knowing when danger would arrive, it would be better to actively attack and beat him to the draw.¡± Chapter 523 - You’re Abandoning Me?

Chapter 523: You¡¯re Abandoning Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng silently for a long time, eventually giving in and sighed, ¡°Give me three days¡¯ time, let me make all the appropriate arrangements here and then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, cing her tiny hand on the back of Lea¡¯s, ¡°In the case that I face an unpredicted obstacle, I have to have someone out there toe save me, don¡¯t I?¡± Lea gritted his teeth and lost all ability to fake any smiles, asking one word at a time, ¡°You¡¯re abandoning me?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, gently caressing Lea¡¯s face, ¡°No, I just want you to guard a ce of return for me. Give me some space to back up to. I will return, definitely.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand tightly, losing his cool for the first time, not caring that her wrist had turned red due to him exerting his strength, only replying, ¡°I don¡¯t allow that! I won¡¯t permit you to leave me alone.¡± Elvis held Lea¡¯s arm, ¡°Calm down, Xiao Meng will be hurt.¡± Lea, however, was unwilling to let go as he side-eyed Elvis, ¡°How do I calm down? How about we switch positions, I apany Xiao Meng to Snake King valley while you guard here. Show me, how will you calm down?¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ chest, gesturing him to not quarrel with Lea. She then jumped out from Elvis¡¯ embrace and took the initiative to enter Lea¡¯s, sticking her against his chest. One of her arm was tightly held by Lea, and she used the other to wrap around Lea¡¯s waist, as Gu Mengmeng said softly, ¡°Hede and brothers are flesh that came from my body, no matter what I will not let this matter rest. Now that snake king has made it clear he¡¯s targeting me, so even if I don¡¯t go, he won¡¯t let me go. Lea, I promise you, no matter what I will try my best to protect myself and not leave you alone. Don¡¯t forget, I am the messenger of the Beast Deity, the biological daughter of the beast deity. The mighty beast deity would surely look out for me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t block you if you want to save the little wolves, but you have to bring me along.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, unwilling topromise. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Saint Nazaire and Sauder had just experienced a great battle, and the public is very divided right now, both parties feeling uneasy and nobody can control the situation. I promise you, I will definitelye back within three months, just wait three months for me, won¡¯t you?¡± Lea shook his head, brows tightly furrowed, expressing his extreme uneasiness with a fearful voice that seemed to tear at the depths of his soul, ¡°I can¡¯t live even a moment without you. How can I wait... three months? So what is Saint Nazaire is ruined? So what if Sauder is gone? I have nothing to lose, other than you.¡± Elvis stood behind Gu Mengmeng, speaking slowly, ¡°Xiao Meng, I support Lea... this time.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head to look at Elvis with a face of confusion, only to see his mystic blue eyes filled with sincerity and depth as he used a stern voice he had never used before to exin, ¡°If our opponent is the Snake King valley, we really cannot let our guard down. With Lea around, we can yield twice the result with half the effort. Furthermore, Cole is in the Snake King valley, that rascal lost this time because he underestimated his opponents, so he surely feels very indignant now, who knows how much he has nned while he waits for us now. In this world, only Lea understands Cole more than any other, so with him around, our chances of sess and safety will be much higher. As for the tribe... I think Barete and Auretin will be able to guard it well, in addition to Oakley¡¯s assistance, three months should not pose any problems.¡± Chapter 524 - Bring You To Act Cool And Fly

Chapter 524: Bring You To Act Cool And Fly

Gu Mengmeng originally thought, since she did not mate with Lea, she should not bring him into such dangerous situations. In case something happened to her in the Snake King valley, then perhaps Lea could start a new life after mourning over it for a while. However, looking at how they wereplementing one another, it seemed like if she did not bring Lea along, she couldn¡¯t even leave the meeting room, let alone the Snake King valley. Helplessly sighing, Gu Mengmeng eventually nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together.¡± It was only then that Lea heaved a sigh of relief, biting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips as a punishment, which eventually be a deep kiss. Lea only released reluctantly when she was about to suffocate, wiping away the saliva on her lips. There was an unexinable gentleness in his narrow, longing eyes, ¡°You are no longer allowed to say anything that insinuates for me to stay behind, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, and no longer struggled. Since Gu Mengmeng was truly too concerned about the children, she could not wait three days, so on the second morning, Gu Mengmeng handed Chixuan to Sandy to take care of while Lea handed the responsibility to Dn to go to Sandy¡¯s checking on Chixuan¡¯s condition daily in order to try their best to stabilize the toxicity in his body. Then, the three of them left the tribe, walking towards the Snake King valley with the markings that the Eagle-owl tribe had left behind. Elvis and Lea took turns to piggyback Gu Mengmeng on the way. Gu Mengmeng knew if she requested to walk by herself it would seem more considerate, but it would only dy the progress of the group. So, although she felt her heart aching, she remained silent, only forcing Elvis and Lea to rest for a night every three days. On the tenth day, they arrived at the entrance of a valley, and at the huge tree beside the entrance, Ian was leaning against a branch waiting for them. ¡°Cole did note back out again after he went in from here, we tried following in to yet we could not find him no matter how hard we tried, so the entrance is probably nearby.¡± Ian gave a short summary. Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Alright, thank you for your help. You guys go back and take a break, we will settle the rest.¡± Ian raised his eyebrows, and an unhappy expression crept up on his sickly face, ¡°Settle the rest? Ha, I¡¯m afraid you would be eaten by all the snake beasts all around here before you even find the direction to the entrance.¡± Startled, Gu Mengmeng immediately took a closer look at the ground, and indeed found signs of snakes from the shrubs. Afraid, she subconsciously hid in Elvis¡¯ embrace. Ian, ¡°Ha, without you, this fifth-level orc Elvis could still get by with looking out here. Now, even if you clump them both together, they won¡¯t possibly be able to protect you from the number of snake beasts here, yet you still want to settle the rest... Tsk, burdensome.¡± That made Gu Mengmeng especially angry, yet she was unable to retaliate, and could only re with her eyes wide open, ¡°Then what do you say we should do?!¡± Ian shook his wings, ¡°Bring you to act cool and fly.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes lightened up as she patted Ian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Not bad brother, one with wings is an angel!¡± Ian smirked arrogantly, then opened his chest, ¡°Hug on tight, I won¡¯t be responsible if you fall to your death.¡± Gu Mengmeng held on to Ian¡¯s neck with both arms, and exerted strength on both her legs to tuck them at his waist, ¡°Yeah! As long as we¡¯re in the sky, these snake beasts can¡¯t do anything about me, and Elvis and Lea wouldn¡¯t have to be distracted by me.¡± Chapter 525 - Why Are You Not Looking At Me Anymore?

Chapter 525: Why Are You Not Looking At Me Anymore?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ian did not respond to Gu Mengmeng, only exchanging a nce with Lea and Elvis, then proceeded to fly high in the sky, gone with the wind. Elvis released beast pressure to force the snake beasts to note close easily, while Lea used his bodily advantage to quickly search for every corner that could be the entrance. Meanwhile, Ian protected Gu Mengmeng in the air while looking down and giving Lea and Elvis information from above. The three males cooperated in sync, and it seemed like a good start. However... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body shook, then she felt as if she had lost her bnce, falling right down. Looking up, she saw Ian¡¯s face turned pale, his body became incapable of movement as if he had been hit at his vital point and his gaze losing focus. Using his final consciousness, he forcefully kept his wings and used his body to guard Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng did not even have time to scream before she lost vision, then her consciousness. Coldness. Something lightly grazed across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng tried to open her dried eyes. She wanted to sit up, but found herself unable to find a sense of control in her body, let alone sit, she could barely lift a finger. The only things she could control, were her eyelids and eyeballs. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A cold, emotionless voice rang above Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. Gu Mengmeng looked upwards as if she was rolling her eyes, only to see a naked upper body. Using the tness of the chest as a prediction, it was most likely a male, and that face was rather mysterious, certainly a cold sister. Lea possessed great looks too, like a mix of a goblin and a fairy, yet it would not make anyone question his sexuality. However, the chap in front of her was totally exploding with evil energy as if he had crept out from the depths of hell, full of demonic aura and charm. Clearly, he was looking at Gu Mengmeng expressionless, yet she felt as if she had just fallen into the cave of a silken web, watching the Spring Thirteen Mother do a stripping dance. Her heart could not help but race, and it was even as if she forgot how to breathe. ¡°Looking good?¡± That demon was neither ted nor furious, only using a faint, monotonous voice to ask. Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, before she realized it was pretty rude to stare at someone like that, so she quickly retracted her gaze. She tried to cough a few times and realized she could still speak, so she stared at the tip of her nose while asking, ¡°May I ask, you are...?¡± That demon raised his eyebrows, moving his body to below Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, icy cold fingers gently lifting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with an unhappy expression, ¡°Why are you not looking at me anymore?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not hear clearly what the demon said, only finding herself actually lying on the tail of a giant snake. Her mind went nk, and without any thought, she roared by reflex, ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± That demon frowned. Exerting strength on his finger, he lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, forcefully breaking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s startling reaction. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so shocked her whole body stiffened. Damn, she did not even have the energy to stammer, much less nod or reply, her whole being was in a state of confusion. ¡°Does everyone in your world, fear snakes?¡± The expression on the demon¡¯s face was cold and certainly angered. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teeth were trembling so much she almost bit her own tongue, not knowing how she should reply the mighty demon¡¯s words. Chapter 526 - Gu Twomeng

Chapter 526: Gu Twomeng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Reply my question before I kill you.¡± The demon came close to Gu Mengmeng, opening its mouth to reveal two venomous fangs. That made Gu Mengmeng even more afraid, a damned human mouth cannot possibly open that big! ¡°Mi... mimimi... mighty King have mercy.¡± Gu Mengmeng said while stuttering. The demon closed his mouth, looking at Gu Mengmeng with interest as he grazed his icy cold finger across her face again, talking to himself, ¡°Not as pretty as her... but still considered pretty interesting.¡± Gu Mengmengpletely did not understand what that demon was saying, only looking at him with horror and guard. The demon asked, ¡°You¡¯re called Gu Mengmeng?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to nod, but found her neck incapable of movement. Afraid to test the demon¡¯s patience, she spontaneously responded with a monosyble ¡°Hmm¡±. The demon went, ¡°Think of a nickname for me, one that¡¯s different from everyone else.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the demon with her eyes wide open, ¡°Mi... mi... mighty King have mercy.¡± The demon¡¯s face went cold, ¡°You want me to call you ¡°Mighty King have mercy¡±?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Ah?¡± The demon let go, his pupils turning vertical in front of Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I will only count to three, if you can¡¯t think, I¡¯ll eat you.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a full face of confusion, not understanding what was going on. Although females were extremely precious in the beast world, at that moment, she had zero suspicion that that chap would swallow her whole after counting to three. Hence, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain started to activate a magical mode, speedily generating in the midst of the murkiness in her bain, and activating the peak of The Brain mode following the demon¡¯s countdown. Demon, ¡°One.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Demon, ¡°Three!¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Twomeng!¡± The demon nodded, repeating, ¡°Twomeng...¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bit off her own tongue. She wanted to ask ¡°Two?¡±, but because her mouth moved the wrong way, she shouted ¡°Twomeng¡± instead. However, seeing how the demon seemed pretty satisfied with that title, Gu Mengmeng secretly heaved a sigh of relief, feeling like one can easily escape danger if they just gave anything a shot. The demon, ¡°Twomeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied bitterly, ¡°Eh...¡± The demon grinned, seeming to find it amusing, then called again, ¡°Twomeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Eh...¡± That gamested for at least two hours, which made Gu Mengmeng feel disillusioned, as if she was a pet dog being trained to remember its own name. Two hourster, the demon finally seemed bored by the ¡°If I Call You Once Will You Dare To Answer?¡± game, so he moved his body, using his tail to move Gu Mengmeng outside. It was only then that Gu Mengmeng slowly regained her senses from her state of fear, beginning to make sense of her surroundings. There was a soft sound of water dripping at the gloomy, humid cave. There was no wind, the air was moist and suffocating, if not for inheriting Elvis¡¯ night vision abilities, Gu Mengmeng had no doubt that she would have been blind as a bat. There were numerous dripstones in the shape of water drops on the top of the cave, round and shiny. Nature¡¯s divine workmanship is lofty, making people feel in awe. The sudden piercing light made Gu Mengmeng squint in difort. She wanted to block it with her hand, but it was a pity because she could not even lift her finger. The demon moved further before finally stopping by theke. Looking at Gu Mengmeng, he was rather impatient, but still picked up the tree branches, trying to start a fire. Gu Mengmeng was rather rmed. Isn¡¯t there nobody in the beast world who knows how to start a fire? Even the tribesmen from the previous messengers tribe Sauder could not manage to, how did this demon do it? Chapter 527 - You’re Despising Me?

Chapter 527: You¡¯re Despising Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the fire had been started, that demon frowned with a face of despise, backing up. He then said to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I dislike fire, you roast yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to cry but no tears coulde out from her eyes, ¡°Mighty King... I can¡¯t move...¡± The demon looked at Gu Mengmeng with the word ¡°Trash¡± in his eyes, but still aimed the pointed tip of his snake tail at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. Gu Mengmeng subconsciously shut her mouth, but the demon suddenly came closer, opening his mouth wide, scaring Gu Mengmeng so much she screamed. It was right then that the snake tail directly entered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Gu Mengmeng felt something prick her tongue, then a warm sensation started spreading in her body, as if her coagted blood started flowing again, slowly regaining control of her body. From being able to curl her fingers to forcefully sitting up, Gu Mengmeng slowly felt a little more security. ¡°If you let me catch you trying to escape, I will first eat your partner, then your beast pet, then catch you back.¡± The demon¡¯s voice was t without any tones, yet it scared Gu Mengmeng so much she broke out in sweat. Stiffly twisting her neck, she forced herself to face the scary demon, as she mustered her courage to ask, ¡°How are... the three males that were with me?¡± The demon¡¯s gaze went cold, clearly not liking how Gu Mengmeng was bringing up other people in front of him, totally forgetting that he was clearly the one that brought it up first. Carefully, Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°We... have no ill intentions. They only apanied me to look for my sons.¡± The demon replied coldly, ¡°I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, ¡°You know?¡± The demon snorted, ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng was clearly so afraid she wanted to escape, but she still gritted her teeth and moved towards the demon, asking, ¡°Then how are they now?¡± That made the demon unhappy, ¡°Ask again and they¡¯ll all be eaten.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her arms, ¡°No more questions no more questions, calm down Mighty King.¡± The demon used his chin to point at the animal corpses at the corner, ¡°Roast them, eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, not daring to retaliate. Her husband and sons were obviously in someone else¡¯s hands, how would she not dare to obey? However, turning around, it made her dumbfounded... Damn, she¡¯s nothing but a weakdy with no energy, she can¡¯t possibly use her bare hands to roast a rhinoceros! The demon was behind Gu Mengmeng, and started rushing her when he saw that she wasn¡¯t moving, ¡°Roast them quick.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around, speaking softly in spite of the numb feeling on her scalp, ¡°Not enough strength to hold...¡± With a ¡°tsk¡± sound followed by a face of unwillingness, the demon used his tail to wrap around a giant beast, and used a thick branch to stack it above the fire to roast. Gu Mengmeng watched as the skin curled up then turned a burnt ck, then gave off a horrible smell that pricked her nose, making her stomach uneasy. However, she did not dare to throw up, only continuously praying in her heart: This is more damned scary than Elvis¡¯ cooking, please don¡¯t let it be for her to eat. However, it seemed as if the beast deity was clearly bearing grudges that Gu Mengmeng was passing off as his daughter. The demon passed something that was ten times Gu Mengmeng¡¯s size, cing it in front of her, ¡°Eat.¡± Shaking on the verge of tears, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Can I not?¡± The demon furrowed his brows, asking coldly, ¡°You¡¯re despising me?¡± Gu Mengmeng clearly inferred from the demon¡¯s expression that his next sentence in his script would be ¡°Eat or I will eat you¡±, so she gritted her teeth and smiled bitterly in fear, ¡°I would not dare, I would not dare. Eat... I will eat...¡± Chapter 528 - So It Really Is Hot

Chapter 528: So It Really Is Hot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the two mouthfuls of the roasted meat entered her mouth, Gu Mengmeng sank into a deep swoon once again. In the instant her vision went ck, she actually smiled... Too damned blissful! This was just a release! ¡°Twomeng? Twomeng?¡± The demon¡¯s displeased voice rang beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, but Gu Mengmeng secretly felt good like Ah Q: I fainted! Let¡¯s see what you can do about me! Hahahaha! It was as if time had stopped, Gu Mengmeng did not know how long she had fainted for. She only knew that when she woke up from having held in her urine for too long, the stars had filled the sky. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The cold voice rang above her head. This familiar feeling made a shiver run down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine, yet she did not have the courage to turn around. In that moment, if she had damned seen that giant snake that was as thick as a towering old tree, Gu Mengmeng suspected that she would have urinated on the spot. ¡°Mi... mi... mighty man... I would like to go release... Could... Could I?¡± The demon responded with a ¡°Hmm¡±, then added, ¡°Do it within ten feet, any more and I¡¯ll eat you.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Gu Mengmeng out on a long face, trying her best to take as big steps as possible, and sessfully managed to hide behind a huge tree on her tenth step. She speedily resolved her issue before heaving a sigh of relief and standing up slowly. Leaning against a tree branch, Gu Mengmeng sneakily poked out her tiny head, looking out. Huh? No buff and scary snake tail, only a handsome young man standing under the moonlight, filled with devilish energy in his eyes. His long fingers lifted gently, pointing at Gu Mengmeng, then flipped his palm upwards, curling his finger. Gu Mengmeng shrunk her neck, walking from behind the tree fearfully. She took a closer look and confirmed that the chap was indeed that demon. It was only that he did not look as scary as he was as a half-orc after his transformation into a human. He had a long, proportionate body shape, which did not resemble Elvis¡¯ strong and powerful one nor Lea¡¯s lean, fit body type. It was a type of a muscr line between Elvis and Lea¡¯s, as all his muscle fibers grow vertically, making him look even more defined. His body had the perfect mixture of strength and softness, the paleness of hisplexion was so much it was sufficient to make one boil with anger. Gu Mengmeng had the impulse to give him a poke, because he felt that his skin was so good that a slight poke could create a cavity... The demon looked at Gu Mengmeng coldly, allowing her to look him up and down. After a while, he finally opened his mouth, ¡°Not afraid of me anymore?¡± Startled, Gu Mengmeng immediately lowered her head, maintaining the position of a little eunuch, ¡°Very very very, mighty King you are magnificent and will conquer the world.¡± The demon sneered, reaching out his hand, palm facing up. Gu Mengmeng looked at the demon¡¯s hand sceptically, then looked up at his eyes, her face clearly writing out the big word ¡°Clueless¡±. Impatiently, the demon went, ¡°Hand.¡± Replying with an ¡°Oh¡±, Gu Mengmeng automatically made a fist like a dog who had been trained by its owner on how to shake hands, then cing it in the palm of the demon. She onlycked the stretching out of her tongue and making ¡°Woof woof woof¡± sounds. The demon had long and huge hands. His fingers slightly curled, wrapping her tiny handspletely in his. The edges of his lips curved up slightly, as if he felt it was magical, muttering softly to himself, ¡°So it really is hot...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, asking. The demon did not reply, only pulling Gu Mengmeng into the depths of the forest. Gu Mengmeng did not dare to speak any more, only walking carefully behind the demon, totally not knowing what would happen next. Chapter 529 - Are You Playing Happy Farm?

Chapter 529: Are You ying Happy Farm?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The demon brought Gu Mengmeng by a deep pool, then used his chin to point towards the hundreds of beasts in the pool, asking, ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched out her neck and looked, am I going to... the Wild Zoo? This was totally a small-scale biological chain, a microcosmic animal world. With a shocked expression, Gu Mengmeng looked at the demon, ¡°Are you ying Happy Farm?¡± The demon looked at the deep pool then at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Don¡¯t you all store food this way where you came from?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, asking, ¡°You know how to breed livestock?¡± The demon went impatient, frowning, ¡°Quickly pick, which one you want to eat.¡± Although Gu Mengmeng had not eaten for a day, but thinking about how this sir had a higher level of dark tactics than Elvis possessed, she shook her head determinedly in an attempt to save her own life, ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel that great today, I don¡¯t feel like eating meat. Some fruit would do.¡± The demon twitched his mouth, ¡°Troublesome.¡± That said, he still held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, walking backwards. When they ¡°unintentionally¡± walk passed a fruit tree, he nced upwards at it. The demon said coldly, ¡°Hindrance.¡± He then kicked it once carelessly... Then after another... The tree fell... Dumbfounded, Gu Mengmeng watched the huge tree, that required at least five to six people to hug it to fully wrap it, get kicked down just like that. She instantly decided that she would not offend this sir at all costs. The demon walked to the crown of the tree without a care, pointing at the fruit hanging on the tree, ¡°Eat.¡± It was then that Gu Mengmeng realized, this sir performed everything just to get some food for her? Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Thank you, mighty King.¡± With that, she was ready to sit obediently on the branch to pick a few fruits, but she was pulled back before she could take any steps. She turned around and met the demon¡¯s displeased eyes, so she faked a smile, ¡°Mighty King...?¡± The grip on the demon¡¯s arm tightened, ¡°Don¡¯t escape, or I¡¯ll eat you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°No no, I won¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just going to eat a few fruits.¡± The demon did not say a word, holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and leading her to a tree branch before sitting down and side-eyeing Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm was being pulled by the demon, so it was impossible for her to sit even a little further. She was just about to sit beside him when the demon exerted some strength, pulling Gu Mengmeng into his embrace. Still expressionless, he said, ¡°It¡¯s morefortable on my body.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled bitterly: Damn, she wasn¡¯t feelingfortable inside though! The demon raised his eyebrows, ¡°Opinion?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave him a smile, full of fear on her face, ¡°No no, of course not.¡± It was only then that the demon nodded with satisfaction, randomly picking a fruit that looked like grapes but clearly were not grapes, and delivering to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng took the fruit with one hand and wanted to wash... but gave up after looking at her other hand which was being grabbed by the demon. With one hand holding the stem of the fruit, she lifted her head and bit on one of them. With a gentle lick of her tongue, the juices filled her entire mouth. ¡°Ooh~¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded subconsciously, swallowing then eximed, ¡°So sweet.¡± The demon looked at Gu Mengmeng from the corner of his eye. Even he himself had no idea how affectionate his expression was. How long has it been since he lost interest in food? All his swallowing had been due to natural reflexes, yet at that moment, he was very curious as to what vor the fruit possessed which made her smile like that. ¡°Ah.¡± The demon opened his mouth, showing Gu Mengmeng an expression as if he was expecting her to give him food... Chapter 530 - Whaaat? Vampire PLAY?

Chapter 530: Whaaat? Vampire PLAY?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The edges of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched as she saw the two gleaming venomous fangs, feeling like she was about to break down on the inside. Watching the fruit in her hand... To feed? Or not to feed? That is the question... ¡°Ah!¡± The demon seemed to get impatient with waiting. His eyebrows furrowed slightly, writing ¡°Feed me or I will kill you¡± clearly in his eyes! Gu Mengmeng instantly delivered the fruit to the demon¡¯s mouth. He wanted to mimic the way Gu Mengmeng bit into one of them, but the moment his fangs touched the skin of the fruit, the fruit burst immediately, sttering its juices all over his face. The demon frowned and wanted to explode in anger, but he saw Gu Mengmeng bursting out inughter. Somehow, his anger simmered from her bright smile. The demon stretched his tongue out, gently licking the juices on the corner of his lips... He frowned, what is this dull taste? She actually liked such a taste... How weird. However... While it was weird, it did not seem so unlikeable. Gu Mengmeng held in herughter, holding the remaining fruits asking, ¡°Mighty King, do you still want more?¡± The demon looked away coldly, ¡°You eat them yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why, perhaps it was because the demon did not look as scary when he was not transformed into a snake, or it could be because of how funny he looked with the juices sttered all over his face, or that he did not do anything to harm her despite being so awkward. However, she was slowly letting her guard down. She felt that perhaps the demon was just more socially awkward, and probably is not that bad in nature despite being awkward and dangerous. Or perhaps... If she made him happy, he would return Elvis, Lea and her three sons back to her? That thought finally brought a tiny smile to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. The demon had been watching her with his peripheral vision. Seeing her smile made the edges of his lips raise unknowingly as well. Gu Mengmeng ate many fruits, but there were still countless remaining on that tree. She wanted to take some back and keep for the next day so they would not go to waste, but the demon refused to let go of her hand. When she revealed even a tiny sign of struggle, he would use his cold expression to scare her ¡°Dare to escape and I will eat you¡±. Helpless, Gu Mengmeng stared at the tree of fruits with a face that spelled heartache. She kept turning back to look at the tree, but was eventually dragged back into the cave by the demon. The demon searched for a t surface to lie down, then brought Gu Mengmeng into his arms. Gu Mengmeng did not dare to move, and the demon frowned, ¡°Sleep by yourself, or I poison and make you faint?¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately shut her eyes tightly and wanted to sleep right there and then. However, the more she wanted to sleep, the less she was able to. Eventually, she sneakily opened one of her eyes, whispering, ¡°I fainted for too long in the day, so now I can¡¯t sleep...¡± The demon furrowed his brows, ¡°No, sleep.¡± Dejected, Gu Mengmeng reached her arm out to the demon, ¡°Poison me then, but please be soft, I¡¯m scared of pain...¡± The demon did not say a word, only using his other hand to press down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, then slowly cing his face against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck... Gu Mengmeng thought: Whaaat? Vampire PLAY? A slight prick and Gu Mengmeng instantly felt numbness. Her body shivered uncontrobly, followed by nauseousness from the world spinning, as if her body had lost bnce and was circling in mid air. Gu Mengmeng only felt a sense of irritation, wanting to vomit but unable to control her own body. After cursing out in her heart, she finally lost her consciousness and ¡°fell asleep¡±. Chapter 531 - Even Ruining Bloodlines Has A Limit, Doesn’t It?

Chapter 531: Even Ruining Bloodlines Has A Limit, Doesn¡¯t It?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A pricking pain at the tip of her tongue made Gu Mengmeng regain her consciousness. Due to the difort in her body, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly. Her eyelids were so dry they hurt, and Gu Mengmeng thought that if she had opened her eyes at that very moment, it was possible for her corneas to be ripped off by her eyelids from how tightly they were stuck together. A cold, moist feeling gently swept across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, temporarily easing her difort. She tried to squint her eyes, no light, but not obstructing her line of sight. ¡°Ooh...¡± Gu Mengmeng groaned once, rubbing her eyes, and saw the side view of the demon in close proximity. Her drowsiness wore off instantly and she sat up straight as if she had just stepped on an electric switch, ¡°You you you you...¡± The demon wiped the edges of his lips gently, looking at Gu Mengmeng rather displeased, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Gu Mengmeng touched her eyes... They were wet... She felt a rush of disgust, thinking about how this guy looked so decent, yet had such a weird fetish? Enjoying eating others¡¯ eye crust? Eww... The demon grabbed the hand that Gu Mengmeng was using to rub her eyes, then carefully studied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. After a while, he softly said the word, ¡°Ugly¡±. What¡ª¡ª! It was as if a huge knife had stabbed into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. True, she was not as gloriously beautiful in person as Elvis and the rest had described her as, and was average at best in the modern world, but she wouldn¡¯t be considered ¡°ugly¡±?! Making a fist, she remembered the huge tree that got knocked downst night and could only chuckle, ¡°You are the mighty King, you are always right.¡± The demon retrieved some fruits for Gu Mengmeng from the stone tform at the corner, ¡°Eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a look, and they were the exact fruits she had eatenst night. She stretched her neck, and saw fruits piled as high as a tiny hill behind the demon. Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes, asking, ¡°You knocked down another tree?¡± The demon shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s only one of that tree.¡± That statement hit Gu Mengmeng like a truck and made her freeze. Even ruining bloodlines has a limit, doesn¡¯t it? Ruthless! Damn, there was only one such species, yet it went extinct just with one kick? The demon looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s strange expression, frowning unhappily. He clearly saw how much she treasured them yesterday, so he went to pluck all the fruits from the tree after she had fallen asleepst night. He thought she would be pleased when she saw them in the morning, but why did she look like she was on the verge of tears, and even a little angry? Tsk, even uglier. Gu Mengmeng used both hands to take the fruits carefully from the demon¡¯s hands, plucking one and cing it in her mouth, tasting cautiously... seedless? ¡°Hmm...¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather sceptical, so she plucked another one, still seedless? No wonder there was only one fruit tree, the frequency of seed production was too low. The demon lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, frowning with a cold expression, ¡°Smile.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, not understanding what he just said. The demon remained cold, ordering, ¡°Smile.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned, forcefully showing her teeth, giving a smile to get it over and done with. Impatient, the demon shook his head, ¡°So ugly.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her fist, and wanted to p him at the back of his head while he wasn¡¯t watching. However, before she could even reach his hair, the demon had turned around to give Gu Mengmeng a cold stare. Gu Mengmeng looked awkwardly at her arm that had stiffened in mid-air, then faked a smile and waved, ¡°Hi~¡± The demon snorted coldly and did not respond to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡®greeting¡¯. He looked at her with cold eyes and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat this type of fruits? Why aren¡¯t you happy that I gave you so many of these?¡± Chapter 532 - Missing Your Six Wild Men?

Chapter 532: Missing Your Six Wild Men?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°There is only one of this fruit tree. Since you knocked it down, I will never get to eat this type of fruit again once I finish the supply in front of me. Is it worth being happy over?¡± The demon gave her a cold look and scorned, ¡°I may not have much of others in the Snake King valley, but I sure have countless fruit trees. Based on your eating speed for your small appetite, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish eating all of them even till you die.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly, ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t like any other fruits except this one?¡± The demon raised his eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯d dare?!¡± Gu Mengmeng really felt that she had never experienced someone so difficult tomunicate with in her life... But considering how powerful he was, she could only say ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± in fear. It was only then that the demon smoothed his expression, passing another bunch of fruits to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Eat them all, since you like them.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t possibly finish them before they rot. Rather than leaving them to spoil, we could keep some to eat and bury the rest. Perhaps in this bunch, there will be one with a seed, and this type of fruit tree can just be grown again in a few years.¡± The demon slurred over the matter, only replying coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the survival of the fittest. If this goes extinct, it only goes to show that it is a species meant to be eliminated. No matter how hard you try, how many can you salvage?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips, ¡°One is better than none.¡± Not saying anything further, the demon only stretched his headzily, lying sideways while watching Gu Mengmeng eat seriously. He only pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and activated ¡°conjoined twins¡± mode when she really could not eat anymore. Gu Mengmeng sighed, submitting to her fate as she followed behind the demon, ¡°Where are we going?¡± The demon, ¡°Sun tanning¡±. Gu Mengmeng felt as if she was really being treated as a pet dog. Being fed at fixed timings, being brought out for a walk after food... Gu Mengmeng sat on a t rock, tanning under the sun with the demon while lowering her head and zoning out while looking at her shadow. The demon held her tiny palms tightly, asking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the demon, her question stuck in her throat as she did not dare to ask simply. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was holding herself back, the demon¡¯s expression ran cold, ¡°Missing your six wild men?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked, thinking: Six? Where did the sixe from? Counting with her fingers: Elvis, Lea, Ian... Ah, and Hede, Jialue and Kanwu. Pfft, the three children were her biological sons, Elvis was the original legal husband, Ian was merely a subordinate with no love affair. If they were talking about wild men, only Lea would be considered! Gu Mengmeng was displeased but she did not dare to retaliate, so she could only murmur softly, ¡°They are not wild men...¡± The demon flipped behind Gu Mengmeng, pressing one hand on top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head while the other one supported her chin. Squinting his eyes, he released a dangerous warning aura, ¡°Other than me, all the males around you are wild men.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not convinced, ¡°Who are you to say that when you are not even my man?¡± The demon pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, putting his lips on hers, just cing it there without going any further. He only slowly released after a long while, ¡°Now I am.¡± Gu Mengmeng used all her might to wipe her mouth, looking at the demon with a face of defense and despise, ¡°A schr prefers death to humiliation, you¡¯re acting indecently!¡± Chapter 533 - Surely You Don’t Want Me To Be The Third Party?

Chapter 533: Surely You Don¡¯t Want Me To Be The Third Party?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Displeased, the demon looked at Gu Mengmeng coldly, ¡°Fine, then I will first kill the wolf on your corbone, then the fox, followed by that bird, and finally swallow up the three little things.¡± Chills went down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine. She smacked the ground and stood up, ¡°Dare to touch a hair on my husband and children, and I will fight you with my life.¡± The demon snorted in disdain, ¡°The six of them won¡¯t be able to beat me even if they teamed up together, and you... want to fight against me alone?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so angry tears could not stop falling from her eyes. She bit her bottom lip, ¡°Let me tell you, over my dead body! Nobody better dare to harm my husband and children!¡± The demon gave her a cold look, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Gu Mengmeng got startled, then nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m threatening you, what about it?!¡± The demon stood up, walking towards Gu Mengmeng and gradually getting closer to her. He watched as she stumbled backwards until she could not move any further, looking at him with her eyes wide open. He squinted his eyes that exuded dangerous energy, and Gu Mengmeng could even see his fangs dripping with venomous liquids, clearly he was furious. Her heart went cold, let death take me! She stiffened her neck and pushed herself forward, ¡°If anything happens to my husband and children, then I don¡¯t want to live anymore, anyway. You might as well kill me directly and save this turmoil in my heart.¡± The demon furrowed his brows, as if he was hesitating whether he should directly heed her request to kill her straightaway. His long and cold fingers grazed against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jawbone, only speaking after a long while, ¡°Snake.¡± Every hair on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body was standing as she stared at the demon, not reacting for a long while. Annoyed, the demon looked at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°You stay and apany me in the Snake King valley, and I will free your wild men from death.¡± Gu Mengmeng red angrily, ¡°I said they are not wild men.¡± The demon smiled, ¡°Surely you don¡¯t want me to be the third party?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I have no rtions to you alright?¡± The demon¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze cold, ¡°You already slept with me, yet you im no rtions?¡± Gu Mengmeng almost bit her own tongue, suddenly having an indisputable feeling as she pulled her hair, ¡°Who slept with you?! At most we have the rtion of a kidnapper and hostage alright? You return me my husband and children, and we will leave here immediately.¡± The demon¡¯s pupil turned into a vertical line, clearly furious. He looked at her with a sinister expression, ¡°Dare to leave and I will kill them right now!¡± Shamelessly, Gu Mengmeng sat on the ground while randomly kicking her legs, ¡°Then what exactly do you want?¡± The demon moved his lower jaw as if he was trying to suppress the fury in his heart, ¡°You stay to apany me, and I will not only release your wild men but also save your sons.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, asking, ¡°You¡¯re able to save my sons?¡± The demon scorned, ¡°Is there any poison in this world I don¡¯t have the antivenom to?¡± Gu Mengmeng jolted up from the ground, both hands holding the demon¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Then save them, they are still children and they have been in aa for such a long time... If it drags on any longer... I...¡± The demon did not move, only replying coldly, ¡°I save them, you stay.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip, using her little life in exchange for the safety of her four sons, will be worth it! Furthermore, as long as Elvis and Lea could leave this ce, they would certainly have a way to save her. With that thought, Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Deal!¡± Chapter 534 - Stop Smiling, That’s Ugly

Chapter 534: Stop Smiling, That¡¯s Ugly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The demon stretched out his hand with his palm up, gesturing for Gu Mengmeng to hand over her tiny hand. Gu Mengmeng was helpless. She apanied herself with the actor¡¯s lines ¡°Hold the Emperor¡±, before obediently handing her tiny hand to the demon. It was only then that the demon was finally satisfied, his pupils slowly returning to their normal shape. He looked down at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Snake, my name.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Oh.¡± Snake was displeased, ¡°I¡¯m not called ¡±Oh.¡° Gu Mengmeng presented a fake smile like that of customer service staff, ¡°Mighty King Snake, may your fortune be as boundless as the East Sea and your lifest long like the South Mountain!¡± The edges of Snakel¡¯s lips lifted gently, ¡°Call again.¡± Like a repeater, Gu Mengmeng called ¡°Snakel¡± over and over for half an hour before the young sir was finally appeased. Happily, he grabbed Gu Mengmeng and carried her in his arms, ¡°I will stay true to my word, bring you to see your wild men, and prove to you that I set them free.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re willing to let me see them?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes lit up like that of little does, not being able to control how wide her smile got, looking as if she was glowing. Snake¡¯s eyes wobbled from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile, slightly jealous as he looked away coldly, throwing ¡°Stop smiling, that¡¯s ugly¡± at her. Gu Mengmeng used her hands to cover her mouth as she nodded agreeably, ¡°I won¡¯t smile I won¡¯t smile, I¡¯m too ugly.¡± Snake brought Gu Mengmeng to walk around over half of the valley, until they reached the entrance of a cave. Colorful snakes slithered outside the cave. There was barely any ce for mosquitoes tond, much less for one to find a ce to step on. Gu Mengmeng had a fear of snakes, so she got goosebumps all over and subconsciously hid in Snakel¡¯s arms. And that tiny action, gave Snake joy. He did not say a word nor slow down, only walking straight ahead. The pit of snakes immediately made way for Snakel to cross, and after he did, they merged together again, sealing the pathway. Upon entrance into the cave, Snakel ced Gu Mengmeng on the ground, but still refused to let go, only grabbing tightly onto her hand. With a single nce, Gu Mengmeng spotted Elvis and Lea who had fainted, lying on the ground. She also noticed Ian, who had been thrown aside, incapable of transformation back to human form. ¡°Hubby! Lea? Ian?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to run over to check on their injuries, but Snake grabbed tightly onto her hand, now allowing her to go over. Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Snakel, ¡°You agreed to free them!¡± Snake looked up, ¡°If you care too much for them, it would make me regret my decision.¡± Gu Mengmeng stiffened at her original position, ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t care at all. Don¡¯t regret, please save them quickly.¡± Snakel¡¯s expression darkened, as he pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and held on tightly. He pushed her tiny face into his chest, then transformed his lower body into a snake beast, straightening the scales on his tail. He pierced a tiny wound on Elvis, Lea and Ian¡¯s bodies respectively before retracting his tail, transforming back to human form and releasing Gu Mengmeng a little, allowing her to turn around to look at the three of them without being able to leave his embrace. ¡°Uh...¡± Elvis frowned, the first to make a slight sound. Overjoyed, Gu Mengmeng shouted, ¡°Hubby, hubby?¡± Elvis slowly opened his eyes, his blurry vision slowly ovepping as he took a breath, replying, ¡°Xiao Meng...¡± Chapter 535 - She Was The First, And The Only

Chapter 535: She Was The First, And The Only

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That soft noise almost made Gu Mengmeng burst into tears. She wanted to move forward and jump into Elvis¡¯ arms, but was violently held onto by Snake. A heartless voice rang beside her ear, ¡°To me, killing them is much easier than saving them.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not dare to act rashly, and could only look at Elvis from the distance, that was only a few steps away yet she was incapable of crossing, while asking, ¡°Hubby, how do you feel right now? Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± Elvis tried to support his body and sat up, shaking his head so he could quickly regain some consciousness. It was only after some huffing and puffing that he realized Gu Mengmeng was carried in some stranger¡¯s arms while tear stains covering her face, making his heart ache to no end. Elvis gritted his teeth, wanting to stand up and attack Snakel to snatch Gu Mengmeng back. However, Snakel sneered, using his snake tail to sweep Elvis away, making him fall against the wall like a broken doll before falling down entirely. A dent was created on the wall as many tiny debris fell down,nding on and covering Elvis. Elvis coughed, and blood dripped down from the corner of his lips. However, he continued to grit his teeth, standing up while wobbling and running towards Snake. Snakel squinted, clearly meaning to murder. Three cold words leaked from his lips, ¡°Looking to die.¡± He lifted his snake tail again, but stopping a metre before Elvis. Snakel furrowed his brows, lowering his head and looking at Gu Mengmeng who had buried her face in his arms, coldly calling out, ¡°Twomeng!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head, looking at Snake with blood all over her mouth, tears running down her face uncontrobly. The edges of her lips sank downwards as she said in a thick nasally voice, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to hurt my hubby, no!¡± Snakel stared at the wound on his arm where a piece of flesh had basically been bitten off. His gloomy face turned towards Elvis, and whipped him with his tail without any hesitation. He then carried Gu Mengmeng into his arms, gritting his teeth, ¡°Foolish woman.¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, he had already fled out of the cave towards a waterfall. Snake threw Gu Mengmeng into the waterfall, making her chug water and shoving his finger down her throat to induce vomiting until she basically puked her guts out before Snake carried her up while furrowing his brows. He started a fire, drying her wet body. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows remained tightly furrowed as she closed her eyes shut tightly, her whole body burning like crazy yet she hugged herself yelling in coldness. Her face was ghastly pale, her lips turned purple, and it was clear she was poisoned. Snakel transformed into a half-orc, wrapping Gu Mengmeng up with his body then pried open her mouth, delivering his tongue into her mouth. He cleaned his blood she had identally swallowed inch by inch along her throat. Having been the Snake King for a millennium, every breath he exhales is extremely poisonous, but this foolish woman actually bit his skin off and even swallowed his blood... truly asking for death! It has been a thousand years, and nobody had dared to offend him like this. She was the first, and the only. Based on his temperament, he would have made her stand still and watch as her body ulcerate to death due to her foolishness. However, even seeing her frown made him feel like it was difficult to breathe. In a cold voice, Snake said, ¡°For a thousand years, you have been the only one that made me feel interested. Before I get annoyed, I will call the whole Beast World to die with you if you dare to die!¡± Chapter 536 - Mengmeng, Im Here

Chapter 536 Mengmeng, I¡°m Here

¡°Mighty Snake King.¡± a smooth male voice rang from the other side of the waterfall. Snake did not turn to look at him, only replying coldly, ¡°Scram.¡± That did not anger Cole, as he maintained a consistently calm voice, ¡°Mighty Snake King you do not have to be angry, I would just like to give you a suggestion. That snow fox is perhaps the best candidate to take care of this little female.¡± Snake side-eyed him coldly with a grin, ¡°You think that fox can find the cure to my poison?¡± Cole lowered his head, ¡°Of course not. Only you have the cure to your own venom. However, females are different from males, as their bodies are too weak. If they do not recuperate well, they might not hold on much longer.¡± Snake exploded with beast pressure, making Cole kneel instantly. He picked Gu Mengmeng up and turned to walk away, not even leaving an eye roll for Cole. When they returned to the cave, the pile of fruits had already been buried ording to what Gu Mengmeng had mentioned. Nobody knew whether or not a new fruit trees could be grown, but nevertheless the cave was wiped out. Snake wrapped Gu Mengmeng with his tail, forcing the toxins out from her body over and over. The purple tint in her lips had subsided but her face was still ghastly pale, and she was still in a state of unconsciousness... Initially, she could still be fed some water, butter on her teeth could not even be pried open. The tighter Snake hugged her, the more she shivered, eventually... Snake could only put Gu Mengmeng on the stone tform, as he ordered a small snake to get Lea over. When Lea dragged his weak body to the cave, he saw Gu Mengmeng scrunched up on the stone tform lifelessly. Snake stood far away, staring at Gu Mengmeng dead in his eyes without turning away. Lea did not greet Snake, for he had no words to say. In front of the Beast King, him as a third-level orc was weaker than an ant. He did not want to waste his energy saying any useless heroic remarks, but rather use every second to care for Gu Mengmeng. Carrying Gu Mengmeng in his arms, Lea transformed into a half-orc, wrapping Gu Mengmeng tightly with his big tail. He used his tongue to gently lick Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, lightly rubbing at her ear. He used an affectionate voice, one that sounded like the noise made from the depths of the ocean, to speak softly in her ear, ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared... You have to hold on, you understand? You promised, you won¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Snake held his fist tightly behind his back. He wanted to hug Gu Mengmeng like that too, but his damned body did not have the warmth like that of the fox. His blood was cold, so no matter how tightly he hugged, he would never provide her with a trace of warmth. Lea used his face to stick onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gently, while lightly caressing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°I need Elvis to help me, I can¡¯t make Gu Mengmeng recover on my own.¡± Snake frowned, ¡°Tell me what you need, I can provide you too.¡± Elvis snorted, side-eyeing Snake, ¡°Elvis is her first partner. The sense of security he can provide for her cannot be reced by anyone else.¡± Snake¡¯s pupils quivered, straightening into a vertical line, then slowly turning back. He stretched his tongue out towards the entrance of the cave, and Elvis was brought over not long after. Lea handed Gu Mengmeng to Elvis, then said, ¡°I will prepare some food, you hug her and talk to her more.¡± Chapter 537 - You Made Mengmeng Eat This?

Chapter 537 You Made Mengmeng Eat This?

Elvis furrowed his brows tightly, hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms while softly saying, ¡°Xiao Meng, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Lea stood up and walked towards Snake, ¡°I need prey, please allow me to hunt in the Snake King valley.¡± Snake did not respond, only giving an eye to the little snake behind him. After a while, many tiny snakes carried a prey and stopped in front of Lea. Lea examined the prey carefully, and his expression darkened, ¡°You made Mengmeng eat this?¡± Displeased, Snake said, ¡°This is the best prey in the Snake King valley.¡± Lea pointed at the hole in the prey¡¯s body that had been pierced by the venomous fangs, ¡°Your method of hunting is by injecting venom into the prey, making them lose their ability to fight back. These venomous liquids may mean nothing to you, but it may cause Mengmeng¡¯s life.¡± Snake was startled, as if he had not thought of this detail from the start. He frowned and said softly, ¡°No wonder she vomited so much the previous time...¡± If Gu Mengmeng had been awake right now, she would haveined: Brother, I vomited so muchst time because you roasted it for me raw with its skin and hair still on, alright?! It has nothing to do with the venom! Nothing! Snake looked at Elvis, who was hugging Gu Mengmeng, and felt annoyed. His chest felt suffocated, and perhaps going out to hunt would be a good relief. With that thought, Snake said with a cold expression, ¡°You stay here to take care of Twomeng, I will do the hunting.¡± Lea made noment. This was not his territory. If Snake did not agree, no matter how skilled him and Elvis were, they would not have hunted any edible prey. Moreover, it was weird having Snake around, so him screwing off was all that Lea could ask for. Snake exited the cave and transformed into beast mode, his train-like body shape exited into the depths of the woods. He originally wanted to vent his anger recklessly, but subconsciously avoided the fruit trees that were at risk of extinction. ¡°Damn it!¡± Snake stood before a fruit tree, really wanting to break the obstruction with a sweep of his tail, but his brain was filled with the image of Gu Mengmeng feeling sorry and upset while looking at the pile of fruits. Sweeping his tail a few times in emptiness, Snake eventually slithered past that fruit tree, moving forward. Meanwhile in the cave, both Lea and Elvis felt heavy-hearted. As males, they were too clear what the difference in skills meant. In the afternoon, they could still lie to themselves and say how Snake looked very interested in Gu Mengmeng, and that they would not object having someone of the Beast King level to enter the family if he wanted to just mate with Mengmeng. Even if it meant handing over Elvis¡¯ position as the first partner, he could smile in his grave and undo everything personally, willingly giving up the position of first partner to the crazily powerful Snake King. Because with him, no one in the Beast World would ever dare to harm Gu Mengmeng. However, it has not even been half a day, and look how much Gu Mengmeng had been tormented by him? Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly, furrowing his brows extremely tightly, ¡°What is the possibility of sess... if we escape?¡± Lea peeked at the colorful snakes that blocked the entrance of the cave, ¡°These snakes are only wild beasts, but they contain extreme toxicity. Even a slight break in our skin, I may not walk further than five steps with my abilities. You¡¯re slightly better, perhaps ten.¡± Elvis tried to release his beast pressure, but those snakes only straightened their upper bodies, getting into a position ready for attack against Elvis. Chapter 538 - I Love It The Most When I See You Enamored By Me

Chapter 538 I Love It The Most When I See You Enamored By Me

¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Lea patted Elvis¡¯ shoulder, gesturing for him to withdraw the beast pressure, ¡°They are snakes that have been around Snake for a long time, who have been long used to the pressure from the Beast King. To them, our normal pressure is nothing.¡± Elvis remained silent, watching how Gu Mengmeng looked weak as if her life was hanging by a thread, feeling his heart ache to no end. He could only ask in a low voice, ¡°Then what now? I¡¯m afraid that Xiao Meng won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Lea caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face gently, then looked at Elvis, ¡°How¡¯s your physical strength... now?¡± Elvis side-eyed Lea, waiting for his next words. Lea, ¡°The toxins has caused the blood in Xiao Meng¡¯s body to coagte, you have to let her blood start flowing again for the antivenom Snake released into her body to be effective. But you were just attacked by Snake... are you still alright?¡± Elvis gritted his teeth and smiled bitterly, ¡°I have to even if I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t let Xiao Meng just die like this.¡± Lea pressed his lips together, ¡°If you really cannot... I can do it too.¡± Elvis stared at Lea for a while, smiling, ¡°I won¡¯t let Xiao Meng mate with you unwillingly.¡± Lea nodded, ¡°Then I will guard by you. Do it quickly, best before Snakel returns, in case he goes crazy and hurts Mengmeng.¡± Elvis nodded, carrying Gu Mengmeng to the deepest part within the cave, removing his beast skin dress andying it under her body, then slowly removing her dress while kissing her nice-smelling shoulders, whispering in her ear, ¡°Did you know, Xiao Meng? I love it the most when I see you enamored by me. So... if you can, then respond to me, won¡¯t you? I much prefer when you rub my neck, telling me you love me than seeing you quite like this.¡± Elvis started kissing upwards from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone, finally covering her lips. His active tongue exerted strength to pry open her teeth, and did not have time to obtain any territory before the taste of blood filled his mouth. Elvis hurt so much he groaned in a deep voice, yet was unwilling to retract his tongue as he continued sucking on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, using his blood to nourish her body. It was barely two days, but Gu Mengmeng had slimmed down so obviously, Snake clearly did not take proper care of her. These few days, she probably did not eat much. The blood of a fifth-level orc should still be very nutritious. If it can allow Xiao Meng to regain some physical strength, would it not have been worth it even if his tongue was bitten off and blood ran dry from his mouth? Elvis¡¯ huge hands massaged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, trying his best to help her promote blood cirction. His huge tail sweeped at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs continuously as he attempted to care for her every sensory organ on her body. However, even so, Gu Mengmeng did not have a single response as she continued to lie there silently like a porcin doll that had lost her soul, eyes shut and eyebrows furrowed, with moments of her teeth trembling. ... Elvis turned all the energy he had into adoration, giving it all to Gu Mengmeng. Then, it was as if he became a doll whose battery had been depleted as he used up his energy, leaning on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body and lost his consciousness. Lea smiled bitterly after, carrying Elvis to the side carefully, then using the beast skin trying to wipe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body clean before wrapping her tightly in his arms, using his body temperature to maintain her body temperature that had finally risen with much effort. Despite the dejected energy on her body that had made him extremely sufferable, Lea could only hope for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s survival and safely. Chapter 539 - Silly, That’s Not A Dream

Chapter 539 Silly, That¡°s Not A Dream

When Snake dragged the prey, whose each inch of his bone had been broken into smithereens, back to the cave, he sharply sensed the smoldering atmosphere within. He looked up and attacked Elvis at the speed of light. ¡°If you kill him, then Mengmeng won¡¯t live on.¡± Lea spoke neither too fast nor slow, finishing hisst word right before Snake¡¯s fangs touched Elvis¡¯ artery. The speed at which blood was flowing through Snake¡¯s face was apparent. The bottom half of his body was in snake form, and could almost tell the slight lifting going on in his snake scales. He wanted to kill Elvis directly without a care, but when he unintentionally saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face that had regained color and recalled how she had bitten him in the morning and her face with tears streaming down, Snake stiffly retracted any signs of attack. His strong tail pped the ground violently, creating a crater in the ground. The fat prey was thrown by the entrance of the cave as Snake sped off into the valley in an instant so he could vent. An old tree was uprooted, then twisted into sawdust by Snake¡¯s tail. However, ultimately, among the trees destroyed, none were fruit trees. Lea ced Gu Mengmeng back into Elvis¡¯ arms as he subconsciously hugged her tightly even in his state of semi-consciousness. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng tilted her head slightly, cing her face on Elvis¡¯ chest, listening to his heartbeat, sleeping peacefully. Lea dragged his weak body to handle the prey, then looked at the little snakes that were guarding the entrance, trying to take a step forward. The little snakes did not try to obstruct Lea¡¯s path, so it seemed like Snake probably left orders only directed at Gu Mengmeng. That was good too. Lea lugged the prey out of the cave and found a source of water where he could carefully wash and handle the prey Snake had brought back. This chap... probably ate all his prey alive? This preying method of crushing the bones into the flesh, is way too crazy. Lea could almost imagine the mentality Snake carried as he vented his feelings while hunting. Shaking his head helplessly, he carefully removed each piece of broken bone from the flesh, then cutting them into cubes. Once Lea had returned from handling everything, Elvis had already woken up and was staring back at Snake. Perhaps the radiation from their stare-off was too strong, so much so that even Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of pressure as she frowned and whined. She felt a warm sensation licking her face as she squinted her eyes, and saw Elvis¡¯ face, which made the edges of her lips curve upwards. She lifted her arm that felt as heavy as if it was filled with lead, and wrapped it around Elvis¡¯ neck, flipping her body towards him and finding afortable position in his arms, muttering, ¡°Hubby, I had a weird dream just now...¡± Elvis gently kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair, asking, ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s throat was rather dry as she lightly coughed a few times. Lea delivered a cup of water in time, then Elvis drank a tiny sip before delivering to Gu Mengmeng with his lips. After moisturizing her throat, Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°I dreamed that I could not move, I clearly heard you calling out to me, but I couldn¡¯t respond... then... we also did embarrassing things...¡± Elvis smiled gently, rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, ¡°Silly, that¡¯s not a dream.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes, as if she had finally woken up. She turned around violently, and her eyes met with Snake, whose eyes looked like venom could drip out from them. Chapter 540 - Not Illegal To Sleep With One’s Husband

Chapter 540 Not Illegal To Sleep With One¡°s Husband

Subconsciously, Gu Mengmeng spread her arms open to protect Elvis while looking at Snake on guard, not daring to speak. The pain in her body, as if she had been crushed by passing cars, were telltale signs of what she had just gone through, but damn, it is not illegal to sleep with one¡¯s husband, but why did she feel like she just got caught in an affair red-handed? Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis and nodded. That¡¯s right, she did sleep with her husband. Snake felt even more frustrated watching how Gu Mengmeng protected Elvis like that. He curled his finger, ¡°Come over, if not I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip, using the beast skin to wrap herself up tightly, then dragged her tired body slightly towards Snake. Snake frowned, pointing at himself then curling his finger again, signaling at Gu Mengmeng toe even closer. Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Elvis, then took another small step forth towards Snake. Patience had run out from Snake, so he raised his snake tail and whipped it in Elvis¡¯ direction. Gu Mengmeng did not have time to react before she stretched out her arms and pounced towards Snake¡¯s tail, trying to use her body to block the attack. However, Elvis¡¯ reaction was way faster than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, and had already protected Gu Mengmeng in his arms and spun around before the tail could touch her, using his bare back to receive the whipping from Snake. Snake had also been shocked by Gu Mengmeng, withdrawing much energy halfway through the attack, otherwise that whip could have chopped Elvis into half. With a puff, Elvis spat out fresh blood, making Gu Mengmeng worried to tears as she held Elvis tightly, roaring, ¡°Lea, Leae look at Elvis quick.¡± Lea came forward and pulled Elvis from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, cing him aside. He then ced his arms on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, looking straight into her eyes, saying calmly, ¡°Do not do such things again, alright?¡± Gu Mengmengpletely did not know what Lea was referring to, she just wanted him to quickly treat Elvis, so she nodded indifferently, ¡°Yes, yes yes!¡± Lea saw through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s indifference, sighed, then said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you almost scared Elvis and I to death with this poisoning? God forbid anything should happen to you, both of us wouldn¡¯t be able to die in peace. Promise me, as long as we mean something to you, you will protect yourself first at any cost. As long as you are fine, we can definitely get through anything. You are not allowed to expose yourself to danger for anyone, understood?¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng while grasping his chest, having the same expression. He will not go easy on Gu Mengmeng for this only. Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°I know, I promise I won¡¯t in the future. Go look at Elvis quickly, his injury is really serious...¡± It was only then that Lea let go, turning around to check on Elvis¡¯ injury. Elvis shot a promising smile at Gu Mengmeng, wanting her to believe that he is alright, and is feeling fine. However, the injuries on his flesh, coupled with his pale skin, were dead giveaways to his weakness. How could it be hidden just by a smile? Snake¡¯s tail was trembling as he strongly held back his urge to attack. He squinted his eyes, then wrapped Gu Mengmeng with his tail and slithered out of the cave. The night was deep and dark, yet it still could not hide the ferocity from Snake. Gu Mengmeng felt as if she could see ck smokeing out from Snake¡¯s body. Chapter 541 - Are You An Idiot?

Chapter 541 Are You An Idiot?

¡°Where are we going...¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in fear. Snake stopped in his tracks, but did not turn around to look at Gu Mengmeng. Where to? He had no idea either... He just felt that he no longer wanted to stay in the cave and watch as Gu Mengmeng and Elvis interact intimately, so he brought her out before he killed him. ¡°Snake... Regarding me biting you this morning... Sorry, I apologise.¡± Gu Mengmeng decided to be a girl who dared to admit to her mistakes. When she saw Snake¡¯s back stiffen, she felt a shiver run down her spine, which led her to defend herself, ¡°However, I only bit you because I panicked when you hurt my husband first. So, since you struck first, you share half the responsibility for this...¡± Snake took a deep breath and turned his head with a dark expression, ¡°Do not bring up you wild men in front of me, if not you can watch me tear them up in tens of thousands of ways, and you won¡¯t even be able to hurt yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Snake certainly had such capabilities. While Elvis may seem powerful outside, but before a maniac like Snake, their skills were far too inferior, such that even people like Gu Mengmeng who did not really understand the concept of levels could tell, this was just like a WTO wrestler beating up a primary school child... ¡°I won¡¯t... I won¡¯t I won¡¯t, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± With a cold expression, Snake stretched out one arm, with his palm facing upwards, ¡°Twomeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her hand in his palms out of conditional reflex, then smiled bitterly. It was as if she was a pet dog that had been trained... Snake held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, finally calming down, slowly retracting his tail and transforming into a human. He brought Gu Mengmeng into his embrace, hugging her, then releasing. Gu Mengmeng was rather awkward. She pointed to Snake¡¯s arm, ¡°Does that... wound still hurt?¡± Snake looked down at the wound that had already healed perfectly, frowning, how did it heal so quickly? If it had not... Would she look at him like how she looked at Elvis? Snake thought for a moment, then ced his arm beside his mouth, and bit down with his fangs. ¡°Eh?! What are you doing?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was frightened as she stretched out her arm to grab Snake¡¯s, but Snake hid backwards, with a cold expression, ¡°My blood is poisonous, don¡¯t touch it.¡± Gu Mengmeng retracted her arm awkwardly, taking a step back. She stretched her neck and pointed at Snake¡¯s arm, ¡°Your fangs are poisonous too, right?¡± Snake nodded, ¡°Extremely.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it deeply for a moment, then asked, ¡°So are your fangs or your blood more poisonous? Just... If you have signs of being poisoned, which poison should I use antivenom on first? Do you have an antivenom? You should give it to me in advance...¡± Snake got startled, then suddenly smiled, ¡°Are you an idiot? Why would I poison myself to death?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snake, stunned, then smiled too, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? Your smile looks pretty good. Why do you have to keep such a straight face, as if someone has yet to return you the eight million dors that they owe you?¡± Snake was shocked by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He reached to touch the edges of his lips, and he actually... was smiling. ¡°Nice?¡± Snake asked cautiously. Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Mm, nice.¡± Chapter 542 - So Uniquely Awful

Chapter 542 So Uniquely Awful

When Snake had brought Gu Mengmeng back to the cave, Elvis and Lea were gone. Gu Mengmeng wanted to ask, but dared not to seeing Snake¡¯s face of ¡®if you dare to ask I will immediately kill them¡¯. But looking at the roasted meat that was tender on the inside and golden-brown on the outside, she felt much contented. Other than Lea, nobody could roast meat of such quality. If he still had the mood to roast meat, it would mean that at least Elvis and him were safe. Knowing that, Gu Mengmeng felt much rxed. Once her anxiety was ease, she began to feel hungry too, well, she had only eaten a few fruits in these few days. Gu Mengmeng squatted beside the roasted meat, looked at Snake and asked, ¡°Is this for me to eat?¡± Snake let out a ¡®yes¡¯ coldly, then sat at the side looking at Gu Mengmeng gobbling down the food. Snake did not know why, he just felt that the food in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand looked extremely appetizing, so he moved neared, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ah.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snake¡¯s expression of requesting for food and did not know whether tough or cry. Why was this guy¡¯s personality so extreme? Being unreasonable to everyone, regardless of friend or foe, when he was angry, but turned into a haughty cute person when he calmed down, Gu Mengmeng felt speechless. Tearing out a piece of roasted meat, Gu Mengmeng sent in to Snake¡¯s mouth. Snake chewed it carefully, before swallowing it down. Delicious? Probably... The taste of meat was not really there, it was not as fresh as eating it right after killing and it was a little too hot... The taste was really normal, but together with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smiley face, a chemical reaction seemed to have happened. It was so uniquely awful, yet so special. Gu Mengmeng stared at Snake¡¯s face for a while, but she could not tell whether he liked it or not. ¡°Do you still want some more?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Snake shook his head and said, ¡°You can have it, I will watch you eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not restrain herself, Lea had prepared this for her after all. Chomped on the roasted meat inrge bites, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood became more pleasant as well. After Gu Mengmeng had done eating, Snake sat beside her, turned his face and asked, ¡°Are you scared of snakes?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head honestly and said, ¡°There are not many animals that I¡¯m afraid of, but snake must be on the top of the list. When I go to zoos with cobras that can take pictures with people, I would immediately run away if I see it and I don¡¯t dare to take up the challenge at all. Just thinking of a snake touching me would make me feel ufortable all over... Hey, look, my hair are all standing up now.¡± Snake looked at the hair standing up on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and felt slightly disappointed. He said, ¡°Wolves are ferocious animals too, why aren¡¯t you afraid of those?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not? You don¡¯t know how terrified I was when I first saw Elvis¡¯s true form, almost fainting over it. For the longest time, I had been thinking Elvis and Lea were keeping me as their backup food and would gobble me down any moment.¡± Hearing what Gu Mengmeng said, Snake felt much bnced. ¡°In the future, will you slowly be not scared of snakes?¡± Snake asked. Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, shook her head and said, ¡°Probably not. I... Erm... beg to be excused from snakes.¡± Snake frowned and asked, ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer and questioned back, ¡°Do you want me to be scared of you?¡± Snake kept quiet for a long time, did not answer and he just looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly. Chapter 543 - Your Mom Was a Funny and Ridiculous Person

Chapter 543 Your Mom Was a Funny and Ridiculous Person

Gu Mengmeng felt pretty pressurized being stared at by Snake, she smacked her lips to organize her thoughts and said, ¡°To be frank, you are a nice person when you are not angry, although a little awkward, but it¡¯s not too hard to get along with you. However, when you are bad-tempered... Tsk tsk tsk, you absolutely turn into a person being possessed by the evil boss, so terrifying.¡± Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng and suddenly smiled. He said, ¡°At least you know to be scared, don¡¯t piss me off in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng sped her fists and said, ¡°Understood, Mighty King!¡± Snake broke into a smile by her humorous gesture. The impure air suffocating him in his chest cleared out slowly, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere now?¡± Gu Mengmeng feel her body carefully and said, ¡°Just ack of strength, the rest are fine.¡± Snake said, ¡°You are the one that bit me and I had to save you in the end... Why are you so useless?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt speechless. She turned her head to one side away from Snake, refusing tomunicate with him. Snake stretched out his hand and called, ¡°Twomeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively put her hand onto Snake¡¯s and it was immediately held by him. Gu Mengmeng wanted to give herself a p, what happened to her dignity? Her dignity! Snake smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s finally warm again...¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Snake¡¯s cold face and asked, ¡°You must be... worried today?¡± Snake¡¯s expression froze and he said, ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help herself butugh, she did not expose nor agree with Snake, all she did was staring at him. Snake cleared his throat and said, ¡°I saved you because I have something to ask you and I cannot let you die, for now.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Snake kept quiet for a moment, before slowly opening his mouth, ¡°I want to know, how is it like... in your world.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, she asked carefully, ¡°You mean... the world of the Beast Deity?¡± Snake shook his head and said, ¡°I know you did note from the Beast World, but another independent world. The people there do not know how to transform, they know a lot of strange things, but they are so weak that normal beasts, not to mention orcs, could kill them easily...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression gradually became uncontroble, she looked at Snake with a little excitement and asked, ¡°How... how did you know?¡± Snake looked back at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°My mother beast, was the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± ¡°Cough... Cough cough!¡± Gu Mengmeng was solidly choked, she coughed until her face was full red and she could not speak. Your mom was a funny and ridiculous person, but you were an extremely powerful yet haughty one? Was there a mutation of genes? You two were so different? ¡°Twomeng?¡± Snake was being serious, he wanted to pat on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back to help her catch her breath, but realized that the position he had bitten himself was still bleeding, he had to take back his hand halfway and watch Gu Mengmeng coughing like mad in front of him. ¡°Wait a moment...¡± Gu Mengmeng finally stopped coughing, she turned to look at Snake and asked, ¡°The previous messenger is your mom, so... brother, how old are you now?¡± Snake cleared his throat and tried to beat around the bush, ¡°Around... one thousand years I think.¡± ¡°What the heck!¡± Gu Mengmeng shoot up from the ground and walked around Snake for two circles, before poking his face with her hand and she said, ¡°The saying goes that time isn¡¯t kind to anyone, but time could not handle you at all it seems! Tsk tsk tsk, this skin... must have been taken care of well.¡± Chapter 544 - Are You Despising Me Because I Am Old?

Chapter 544 Are You Despising Me Because I Am Old?

Snake used the uninjured hand and held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small hand that was poking around on his face. He signaled her to sit up straight and said, ¡°I have never seen my mother beast. When she died... I was still an egg. All the memories of my mother came from the inheritance of my father¡¯s memory. I am not sure whether it was due to the influence of my father¡¯s memory... I am... very curious towards her.¡± Gu Mengmeng stunned for a moment and said with a spooked face, ¡°Did you mistake the feelings your father had towards your mother for that of you towards her?¡± After saying this tongue-twister-like sentence, Gu Mengmeng herself was surprised that her tongue was not tied up together. Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng for a long time, before shaking his head and said, ¡°I was unsure before this, but now I know that there is a difference between curiosity and like.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat beside Snake, patted his shoulder and said in all earnestness, ¡°That¡¯s right, your values have to be right and you must have the basic morals.¡± Snake smirked, poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Acting like a senior in front of me? Huh?¡± Thinking about Snake¡¯s age of over a thousand years, Gu Mengmeng sat obediently and said earnestly, ¡°No no, I dared not.¡± Snake raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you despising me because I am old?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips but failed to hold in herughter. She said, ¡°Sorry sorry, I have never seen an evildoer living over a thousand years, I was just being too excited... Let meugh for a while.¡± Looking at Gu Mengmeng squatting downughing like a hyena, Snake¡¯s lips began to curved upwards uncontrobly and he quietly stared at Gu Mengmengughing like a fool until she was tired of it. Gu Mengmeng bent on the stone table and looked up at Snake, she said, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, I am finally done withughing. Well... Hahaha... Let meugh for a while more...¡± Snake did not get angry, instead, he quietly watched Gu Mengmengughed. Until she could not utter a sound fromughing, Snake poked on her brain and said, ¡°Stopughing or else I will eat you up.¡± Gu Mengmeng held back herughter and took a long time to calm her emotions down, before saying, ¡°Just judging by the look of your face, I wouldn¡¯t have suspected anything above twenty. It¡¯s just too deceptive and I could not hold it back, therefore the exaggeratedughter, pardon me elder, pardon me.¡± Snake raised his eyebrows and repeated with clenched teeth, ¡°Elder?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a chill down her spine, she forced a smile, weakened her tone and said, ¡°Brother, I am in the wrong, I am the elder one, I am the elder one.¡± Snake pinched her small face and let her off. He said quietly, ¡°I really want to figure out what the things in my memory are, so I had wandered in the Beast World in the past but could not find a single female like her. Afterwards... I could not remember how I got here but when I realized, I have been staying here for the longest time and this ce was named the Snake King valley. Although not a single person could stop me, I never left this ce.¡± Gu Mengmeng paid attention to what Snake said and asked after he finished his sentence, ¡°Did you join forces with Cole because you were curious about your mother?¡± Snake was displeased, he raised his head and said, ¡°We did not join forces, it was him offering a gift for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her nose and said, ¡°The gift that he offered is me?¡± Snake nodded his head and said, ¡°He told me he would bring the new Messenger of the Beast Deity to me and offer her to me, I epted it, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Kidnapping the little wolves, tricking me into Sauder and keeping me under control, while discreetly attacking Elvis and the others... All these, had nothing to do with you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Chapter 545 - I Believe You If You Say So.

Chapter 545 I Believe You If You Say So.

¡°Would you believe me if I said all of it had nothing to do with me?¡± Snake did not reply, but asked back. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I believe you if you say so.¡± Snake asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled faintly and said, ¡°With your strength, you wouldn¡¯t have to go such a long way to capture me. Even if you don¡¯t hold the little wolves as hostages, I have nowhere to escape.¡± Snake grinned, raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Then why ask if you already knew?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Whatever the matter is, a chance to exin should still be given to the person, right?¡± Snake did not reply, he looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly for a long while before saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, nodded her head and said, ¡°Then I have no questions for you. What do you want to know about that world, I can tell you everything I know.¡± Snake thought over it for a moment, but shook his head. Gu Mengmeng was confused, she asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about the original world your mother was living in?¡± Snake looked down at their shadows ovepping each other under the moonlight, paused for a moment and replied, ¡°I was indeed curious in the past, but from a certain point in time, I could only remember that I was curious, but not what I was curious about.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought it over and agreed with what he said. A thousand over year, any kind of curiosity would be gone in the passage of time. Knocking Snake¡¯s shoulder, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Your mother is extremely funny, do you know that?¡± Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s glimmering eyes, shook his head lightly and said, ¡°In my memory, she was a solemn and serious person, always looking far beyond one¡¯s grasp. Even without others present, she always appeared to be worried, even my father beast did not know what she was thinking. Under my impression... She never had the smiley face of yours, never cried however she wanted like you. She never let anyone know what she cared about, what she liked, what she hated. So different... from you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snake with a face of ¡®only idiots believe you¡¯ and said, ¡°What you mean is, your mom had the style of being elegant and cold, while I am the one that is like a snail dashing on the road of ridicule and humor?¡± Snake nodded his head slowly with an earnest face. Gu Mengmeng smacked her thigh and jumped up, she originally wanted to stand opposite of Snake, but her hands were still under his grip and she almost fell down. Snake instinctively wanted to catch her with his hands, but realized that the wound on his arm had not healedpletely, so he had to take back his hand that was extended midair, pulled in the arm that was grabbing onto her hand and hauled her into his arms in a parabolic motion. Gu Mengmeng felt a daze and she was already lying against Snake¡¯s chest when she had stabilize herself. She looked up, blinked several times and looked at Snake¡¯s green eyes that were just inches away from her. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°Alright, I am a funny and ridiculous person.¡± Snake smiled lightly, ced Gu Mengmeng properly in his arms and said, ¡°Sit down and speak, don¡¯t wiggle around.¡± Gu Mengmeng moved her butt and said. ¡°Well, I can just speak at the side.¡± Snake tightened the grip on his arms and held Gu Mengmeng tightly, he said, ¡°You are the safest in my arms, you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and submitted her fate helplessly, who asked her to almost fall on her head moments before when she only wanted to stand up? Passive, she was being too passive! Gu Mengmeng turned her head and looked at Snake with her the corner of her eyes, she decided to gain back some advantage on the topic of ¡®your mother¡¯. Chapter 546 - My Wound? Why?

Chapter 546 My Wound? Why?

¡°Hey, your mother was the Messenger of the Beast Deity and I became the Messenger of the Beast Deity now, so I am your mother¡¯s colleague, shouldn¡¯t you be calling me aunt?¡± Gu Mengmeng put on the old aunt¡¯s expression of kind smile and said, ¡°Come, let me hear you call Aunt Mengmeng.¡± Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng as though looking at an idiot and he said, ¡°The Messengers of the Beast Deity are just people that transmigrated from another world to fulfill some missions. I assume you do not know my mother beast very well.¡± Snake said as he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. He squinted his eyes and continued with a half smile, ¡°Besides... I am over a thousand years old, if I call you aunt, would you dare to answer? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and replied, ¡°Never mind then, the cost of being your aunt is too high. You are in the right because you are old, continue taking advantage of your seniority.¡± Snake smirked, released his grip on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, while resting his head on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and his gaze fell onto her mating mark on her cor bone identally. ¡°Tell me, how did you transmigrate here?¡± Snake asked casually. Gu Mengmeng felt even more sullen with the mention of this matter. She said with burning indignation, ¡°I am also dying to know why I was the one who transmigrated? Your mother even had a ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡± and a pen when she transmigrated, while I only a bikini on. Ah... If another Messenger of the Beast Deity reallyes after a thousand years, she would definitely think that I am an even more ridiculous and funny person than your mother.¡± ¡°Bikini?¡± Snake looked up and asked the key question. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head insincerely and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a clothing worn for swimming. Originally, I had wanted to confess to the Prince Charming senior... Tsk, this is even more frustrating. Thest time it slipped out of my mouth, Elvis and Lea has been questioning about the senior whenever they have a chance to ever since. It made me feel that I had cheated on them, but I didn¡¯t even do anything and I could not exin it clearly to them too... Sobs sobs sobs, my heart is broken but I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t express it!¡± Snake smiled and said, ¡°But you have already told me everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Snake, did not continue with the topic and instead switched to the topic of ¡®your mother¡¯. She said, ¡°Hey, did you know, your mother was a genius. She used the ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡± and tricked tribe Sauder for a thousand over year. That Cole even used ¡®Hoeing millet in midday heat¡¯ as the code to confirm my identity... Tsk, shouldn¡¯t the test be something more formal, something like ¡®God covers tigers on thend, the pagoda suppressed monsters in the river¡¯, or even the least being ¡®Open Sesame¡¯? Why would it be ¡®Hoeing millet in midday heat¡¯? I am sure that you are not familiar with your mother, the coolness and demureness were merely a misunderstanding.¡± Snake nodded his head and said, ¡°I have... never met her before.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and looked at Snake apologetically, she said, ¡°Sorry, it just slipped out of my mouth... I didn¡¯t mean to rub salt onto your wound.¡± Snake tilted his head, looked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bright eyes and asked, ¡°My wound? Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and was unsure of how to answer the question. She thought to herself, wouldn¡¯t it be a little toote to... offer her condolences? Snake seemed to have read Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with pity. Snakes are cold-blooded creatures and not the type to stay long by its parents¡¯ side in the first ce. So it wasn¡¯t a pitiful thing to be not familiar with my parents.¡± Chapter 547 - To Protect You, of Course.

Chapter 547 To Protect You, of Course.

¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her face, adjusted her expression, looked at Snake and asked, ¡°Hey, since you have your father¡¯s memory, can you analyze with me, why did your mother ask others to treat the ¡°300 Poems of the Tang¡± as some esoterica?¡± Snake could not control hisughter, he looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°To protect you, of course.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed to her own nose with a confused face. Snake nodded his head and continued, ¡°The Messengers of the Beast Deity are people who are smart but weak in terms of physical abilities. If there were no form of safety mechanism present to prove your identity, it would be highly possible that you are killed before bing the Messenger. My mother beast left the book and a blindly-devoted tribe as an amulet for you. Sadly, the present tribe leader is an unloyal one.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in agreement and said, ¡°But your mother was powerful enough, nobody dared to provoke Sauder for a thousand over years due to its title of being the messenger tribe, you could see how powerful she was just from that.¡± Snake rubbed Gu Mengmeng little head and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said she was a funny and ridiculous person moments ago?¡± Gu Mengmeng let out an awkwardughter and said, ¡°You can¡¯t fault me on that, did you know what was the ritual speech and dance your mother passed down? The famous square-dancing song ¡®Little Apple¡¯, in English some more. Let me tell you, if not for the wild girls in my hostel... I would never have known this song.¡± Snake raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yea? Let me hear it.¡± Gu Mengmeng almost wanted to bite her tongue to her own death. She shook her head and said, ¡°No no, the style of that famous song is no match to my coolness.¡± Snake raised his head and said, ¡°No? Then I am gonna eat you up.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°Hiss... Can¡¯t you get a little more creative? Using the same trick to threaten me every time, it will lose its effectiveness.¡± With squinted eyes and vertical pupils, Snake opened his mouth slowly and showed his poisonous fangs dripping venoms, as he slowly edged closer towards Gu Mengmeng... Gu Mengmeng said cowardly, ¡°Mighty King, rx, I will sing.¡± Snake returned back to his cool self in the split of a second, before looking at Gu Mengmeng with the ¡®Please begin your performance¡¯ face. Gu Mengmeng pulled her wrist and said, ¡°Mighty King, could you release your grip first?¡± Snake shook his head and said, ¡°Just sing like this.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and sang the Chinese version of ¡®Little Apple¡¯ once, with some English lyrics intertwined. This was actually an embarrassing song, especially as it gave people the urge to dance along with it as it was sang... As though being cursed. That night, Snake made an exception for Gu Mengmeng to sleepte, he watched her danced the ¡®Little Apple¡¯ for almost the entire night with smiles in his eyes, until she was so tired that shey on the ground and would not get up no matter what. Snake then wrapped her up with a hide, stretched his arms and slept at a distance of two arms away from her. His body was too cold, even his blood was freezing. No matter how much he wanted to approach her, he knew that even someone as warm as her could not heat up his soul that had been frozen for a thousand year old. Rather than making her sick again, he would let her have her own warmth, while he would... just look at her from afar. After all, he had been used to the coldness. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng was awoken by the noise of cries. ¡°Snake, get the hell out now! I am going to challenge you!¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her eyes, stood up and asked in a daze, ¡°Who¡¯s that... So noisy...¡± Chapter 548 - You Are Making Me Feel Like You Are a Complete Pervert.

Chapter 548: You Are Making Me Feel Like You Are a Complete Pervert.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake pulled away Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that was rubbing her eyes, went close to her, stick out his tongue and licked her lightly. Gu Mengmeng felt grossed out and her drowsiness wore off instantly. She took a step backward and said, ¡°Stop stop stop, you are making me feel like you are aplete pervert.¡± Snake did not get angry, he said, ¡°In my memory, every morning, my father beast would do this to my mother beast and she would have the rare smile on her face.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, she asked, ¡°Did your father do this before your mother was awake or before?¡± Snake shook his head and signaled that he could not remember. Gu Mengmeng exined patiently, ¡°If he was kissing her eyes before she wakes up, it is called waking her up gently, but if he was licking her crusty eyes after she had woken up, it is called a pervert, understood?¡± Snake frowned and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a confused face. Gu Mengmeng cupped Snake¡¯s face and said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Snake did as she said and closed his eyes. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lipsnded lightly onto Snake¡¯s eyes, it was a faint kiss that left quickly. She then said gently, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± Snake¡¯s heart pounded at that moment, he opened his eyes and saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gentle face inches away from him and felt dazed. He was certain that she could not have known the scene at that time, but Snake felt like Gu Mengmeng¡¯s version must have been the correct way how his parents treated each other. He was at a loss of words and he could only look at Gu Mengmeng nkly. Gu Mengmeng chuckled, stepped backwards and said, ¡°Hey, this should be the correct way how husbands and wives wake each other up. Eating the sleep in one¡¯s eyes is just too unique~¡± Snake nodded his head and did not reply. He felt his throat was dry and something in his chest was getting out of control. Irritated, this must be the feeling of being irritated, right? He had the strong urge to tear something apart to release the uncontroble energy in his body. What should he tear? Gu Mengmeng... That was not a suitable choice, she was too weak to be tore and it might be impossible to piece her back if he did not control his strength. ¡°Snake... You think I don¡¯t know that you are here, huh? I am going to break in if you still do note out!¡± The shouting at the door continued, Snake¡¯s eyes became vertical and he smiled wickedly. Right, it would be him. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand was still wrapped in Snake¡¯s and she had to follow him when he was walking to the outside. The moment they reached the outside, the sunlight was dazzling to Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and blocked the rays with her hand. Snake discovered her difort and immediately carried her up. He provided a shade for her with his chest, while supported her butt with one hand and brushed against the back of her brain with the other. Snake hugged Gu Mengmeng like a child and appeared like a father bringing his daughter to a theme part, where they met a bully that stopped them for money. He looked at the other snake beast that stood at the entrance of the cave and had forgotten to shout, he frowned and said impatiently, ¡°You are so noisy.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The snake beast¡¯s eyes widened and pointed at Gu Mengmeng whom was in Snake¡¯s arms as though she saw a ghost. ¡°Who is she?! Tell me clearly, what¡¯s between you and her?!¡± Gu Mengmeng had gotten used to the light, she heard what the snake beast said and turned to look at him. His appearance somewhat resembled what Snake looked like when she first met him, human body and snake tail rolling in a circle. However, his color was unlike Snake¡¯s emerald green that gave people a hideous oppressing sensation of someone in power, the guy in front of her was y brown and a little yellowish. With how he was rolling his tail... He looked like a small human on top of a pile of shit. Chapter 549 - Wabei’s Challenge

Chapter 549: Wabei¡¯s Challenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Mengmeng was staring at the snake beast, he was also staring at her, but she could not tell anything from it other than the look as though he had encountered a ghost. But why did Gu Mengmeng felt that the situation was a little familiar... Ah, right! When she arrived at Saint Nazaire, Nina seemed to have looked for her trouble in this same stance. But the snake beast in front of her was clearly a male? Was it right for him to be acting like... the first wife beating the mistress up? Question marks were written all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as she looked at the snake beast and then at Snake. She hesitated, and hesitated... before finally opening her mouth to ask, ¡°Erm... Are you two... A gay couple?¡± The snake beast did not know what was a gay couple, but Snake did! His face turned cked immediately as he ground his teeth and replied, ¡°No.¡± The snake beast took a step forward and shouted in an unconvincing manner, ¡°I am Wabei, the person who is going to defeat Snake to be the new snake king. We are enemies, not friends!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a deep sense of childishness hitting her straight on, sheughed dryly and asked, ¡°Hey there sir... How old are you?¡± Wabei straightened her back and looked at Gu Mengmeng in an unruly manner, asked, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Just as Gu Mengmeng was about to exin, Snake put Gu Mengmeng onto the rock at one side. The rock had been warmed by the sun and it was prettyfortable. The colorful snaked immediately circled around her and drew out a safety area, just like the circle that the Monkey King drew for Xuanzang every time he went to ask for food, but bigger. However, with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fear towards snakes, no matter how wide the boundaries are, she would not dare to move an inch, how would she know if any snake suspected that she was trying to escape and went up to give her a bite? ¡°Don¡¯t move, wait for me, I will be quick.¡± Snake put Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that he had been holding to his lips and kissed the back of her hand just like how she kissed his eyes. He said, ¡°Darling.¡± ¡°Eh... Eh eh eh!¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to exin that she did that just to re-enact the scene and role-yed the characters, telling him the right way to give a morning kiss on the eyes. ¡®Darling¡¯ was not a word to use so casually, did you think you were working at Amazon¡¯s customer service? Calling everyone ¡®Dear¡¯? Snake did not give Gu Mengmeng a chance to exin, he turned around and transformed into a giant snake in a split second. He had a simr posture as Wabei, human body and snake tail, but it was obvious who was the stronger one with them side by side. Snake was green from head to toe, but in a shade darker than normal, the oppressing feeling was also stronger than usual, even Gu Mengmeng whom could not feel the beast pressure felt suffocated for a moment, she then held her breath and became extremely nervous. On the other hand, Wabei shook his tail and appeared anticipated in the battle, he had a chilly smile on his face... that made him look like a total psycho. Snake did not want to mingle around with Wabei, his swiped his tail directly towards Wabei¡¯s abdomen. The scales on the tail were in a blooming state, anyone would be left with skin cut opened and flesh torn with that swipe. Wabei was big-sized, but not cumbersome; instead, he was especially agile. Seeing Snake¡¯s attack, he bent down and stayed low near the ground surface and dodged the attack. At the same time, he dashed towards Snake like the wind, which appeared like he was going to engage in closebat. Snake smirked, he stood on the spot, not moving an inch and let Wabei charge towards him. Only when Wabei¡¯s venomous fangs almost made contact with his abdomen did he transform into a snake. With his mouth wide-opened, he bit into Wabei¡¯s heart, straightened his body and flung it out. Wabei was sent flying like a strand of thick noodle, a soulless strand of noodle... Chapter 550 - Do You Want to Eat Snakes?

Chapter 550: Do You Want to Eat Snakes?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake had no means of letting Wabei go, he wrapped Wabei tightly with his thick snake body and strangled him inch by inch. The two that were mistaken by Gu Mengmeng as a loving gay couple moments ago turned into a matcha-shit-vored fried dough twist as they love and kill each other... The scene was too bloody for Gu Mengmeng to watch, she hugged her knees and buried her face in them... Snakes were just too scary. Not long after, a pair of icy hands poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders slightly and a cold voice sounded from above the head, ¡°Twomeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and the first thing she saw was a hand with palm facing upwards, then she saw Snake¡¯s wickedly beautiful face. Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a while, she raised her little fist in the air but did not dare to put onto Snake¡¯s hand. Snake raised his eyebrows and said ¡°Erm?¡± in displeasure. Gu Mengmeng pouted and said, ¡°You grabbed shit just now, did you wash your hands?¡± Snake was stunned for a moment, he looked back at the heavily wounded Wabei and suddenly found a shit-rted scene in his memory... The shit of other animals... seemed to be different from that of snakes. Snake felt like he was suffering an internal injury, he thought that he might never be willing to ept Wabei¡¯s challenges in the future again. Taking his hand back slowly, Snake sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not move, she sat still hugging his knee, looked at Snake and asked, ¡°To where?¡± Snake looked at his hand speechlessly and said, ¡°To wash my hands.¡± Gu Mengmengughed immorally, stood up, swiped away the dust on her butt and followed behind Snake. When they walked past Wabei who was lying on the ground, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Then what about him?¡± Snake stopped, turned back and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat shit... Do you want to eat snakes?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so scared then her face turned white, she ran to Snake¡¯s side and said, ¡°No no no, I had zero interest in that. Go go go, let¡¯s go and wash our hands.¡± Snake frowned, he looked at how Gu Mengmeng was avoiding snakes as much as possible and said quietly, ¡°Actually... Snake meat is pretty delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, she turned around to look at Snake numbly and said, ¡°Why do all males like to encourage others to eat themselves so much...¡± Snake looked back at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Eat themselves?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer, she looked back at Snake quietly, as though she was waiting for an answer. Snake shook his head and said, ¡°There is nothing in the Snake King valley except for plenty of snakes. Wait till you finish all of them if you want to eat me.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Wabei whom had nowhere uninjured on his body, twitched her lips and shook her head. She turned around, ran away and said, ¡°No no, I can¡¯t put my mouth on that.¡± Snake turned to look at Wabei too, he nodded his head and agreed, ¡°Right, it¡¯s indeed disgusting.¡± The two of them joked around as they reach the riverside, Gu Mengmeng bent down, scooped up a handful of water and washed her face, before retreating back to a further spot. Snake, on the other hand, was pretty rxed. He swam into the river, wagging his tail in the water. His upper body that was above the water was kept human form, he asked, ¡°Are you scared of water?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I am the little white dragon in the waves, the only person that could swim faster than me is Michael Phelps.¡± Snake did not know who was Michael Phelps, nor was he interested. He continued to ask, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want toe into the water?¡± Gu Mengmeng picked up a stone, threw it into the river and answered with a faint smile, ¡°Someone¡¯s heartbeat would be racing if he sees me near a river, nervous about getting abandoned. So I promised him... that I would never be near a river.¡± Chapter 551 - You Know the Way to Transmigrate Back?!

Chapter 551: You Know the Way to Transmigrate Back?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake swam to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and rested his upper body on thend. He looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to spill out the embarrassing story of how she was so heartbroken that she wanted to jump into a river and transmigrate back to the modern world, but was mistaken as a suicide attempt. She skipped some parts and said briefly, ¡°I transmigrated here in a river, so he was scared that whenever I am near a river, I will be pulled into the water.¡± Snake smirked, his long arms grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ankle. She struggled in a panic, but eventually fell into Snake¡¯s slightly cold arms. ¡®Ssh!¡¯, Snake hugged Gu Mengmeng and fell into the river together. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s swimming skills were above average, she struggled for a short time and quickly found her bnce. Then, she stared at Snake and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Snake used his snake tail to lightly lift Gu Mengmeng, his cold finger brushed again Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheeks, tidying her wet hair and he said, ¡°Tell that somebody to be rest assured, you would never be able to transmigrate back even if you drown yourself in the river.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, she suddenly grabbed Snake¡¯s shoulders in excitement and asked, ¡°You know the way to transmigrate back?!¡± Snake¡¯s face darkened, the glistening ripples in the river were reflected in his emerald green eyes. His lips opened slightly and he said slowly, ¡°Yea, I do know it. Do you want to hear?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Does she want to hear it? Does she? She had panicked when she just arrived in the Beast World, scared by the beasts that could transform into human forms and the ¡®monsters¡¯ that ran wild naked, sheined about the scarcity of resources here and theck of entertainment... But other than that one time she tried to avoid everything when she was heartbroken, she had never thought of going back. This was more like her home than the modern world. Everyone she loved, everyone that loved her, were all here. Does she... want to go back? After she went back, what was she going to do? Finish the upleted university courses and struggle her entire life with one part-time job after another? She had to admit that the life in Beast World was toofortable for her. Elvis and Lea had given them the best care and she had never lived such a peaceful and happy life ever since she was seven. Gu Mengmeng slowly moved backwards, she looked at Snake, feeling lost, but eventually shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know... I don¡¯t want to go back... I promised them that I won¡¯t leave them behind...¡± Snake seemed surprised, he looked at Gu Mengmeng nkly until she had went back onnd. He caught up with her from behind in the half-beast form and did not change back to the human form. Snake carried her in his arms and swam directly back to the cave. When they were back, there was a pit of fire being lit up in the cave and a pot with stewed meat was set up on it. Gu Mengmeng did not have to taste it to know that this was done by Lea. Gu Mengmeng sat beside the fire pit, hugging her knees with both hands. Her head was in a mess and she could not sort out her thoughts clearly. Snake¡¯s face kept appearing in her head, saying ¡°Yea, I do know it. Do you want to hear?¡± and she could not make it disappear. She had clearly rejected him, but still thought over it uncontrobly. Gu Mengmeng nced at Snake secretly, while Snake just happened to be looking at her. He wiped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face lightly with his hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like the food he cooked? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the pot of stewed meat faintly, her eyes twinkled, before taking a huge bowl of meat and ate it mouth by mouth. She felt the food warming her stomach, but the steam had misted her eyes. Chapter 552 - Only to Accompany You to Sleep?

Chapter 552: Only to Apany You to Sleep?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although that world had nothing to think back on, but making a decision to not go back was a totally different matter from forgetting about going back the whole time. Gu Mengmeng did not know what she could not let go of, but she felt a difficulty in breathing and something gushing out of her eyes controbly. Snake frowned, cupped her face and asked, ¡°Why are you crying all of a sudden? Is the food too awful?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, pursed her lips to control her emotions. She then said in a thick nasally voice, ¡°I want to see my husband, let me meet him... I really need him badly now, I really need him.¡± Snake¡¯s face was icy cold, there were danger lingering in his pupils. He put one hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and another behind her head, gently pressing on her neck into his arms. There was restrained anger in his voice, he said calmly yet dangerously, ¡°What do you need? I can satisfy you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and whimpered, ¡°I want my hubby... I want my hubby...¡± Snake frowned, the temperature in his voice gone even lowered as he said, ¡°Right, let me be your hubby.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Snake away, rejecting his hug like a spoiled child. She screamed with tears and snot on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t want you, I want my hubby, let me see my hubby... Sobs sobs... I want my hubby.¡± Snake ground his teeth, he felt so frustrated that he almost wanted to bite this trouble-stirring girl to death, but the venomous teeth seemed to have glued his mouth together and he could not say anything. Taking a deep breath, Snake released Gu Mengmeng and quietly turned and walked out of the cave. Gu Mengmeng wanted to follow along, she wanted to find Elvis and Lea. But the cave was blocked tightly by the colorful Snakes, unless Gu Mengmeng squeezed past the pile of Snakes, she could never get out of this cave. Gu Mengmeng felt so awful, she sat on the ground and burst into tears. Until she was so tired from crying, shey down on the ground and fell asleep just like that. When Elvis came, the only thing he saw was Gu Mengmeng sobbing as she fell asleep on the ground. She always had ways to make his heart ache. Elvis frowned, took two steps forward and hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms. The familiar smile and warmth made Gu Mengmeng feel at ease, but her eyes being too swollen from crying and her being so tired from crying, she just snuggled in Elvis¡¯s arms, found herself afortable spot and continued her sleep. When Gu Mengmeng woke up, it was already the wee hours. Other than Elvis, Lea was also called upon. The two males were in their original form as they guarded Gu Mengmeng each at one side. When she opened her eyes, Gu Mengmeng had mistaken herself being in the cave in Saint Nazaire for a moment. ¡°Crying and throwing a tantrum for the two of them, only to apany you to sleep?¡± A cold voice pulled Gu Mengmeng back to reality, she looked up and nced at Snake whom was above her head. Gu Mengmeng grabbed Elvis like a scared bird and squeezed into his arms, she would have hid into his chest if she could. Elvis was helpless, he turned back to his human form and hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms, lightly patting her back as heforted, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be scared, Xiao Meng, I am here.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head obediently and replied to a ¡®hm¡¯ with her nose, before she wanted to start crying again. Snake frowned and said, ¡°If you dare shed another tear, I will gobble the two of them down right in front of you.¡± Chapter 553 - Hubby, Am I Doing It Right?

Chapter 553: Hubby, Am I Doing It Right?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Burp...¡± Gu Mengmeng let out a hup from crying too much, but managed to force her tears back. Elvis could not do anything, he could not win Snake from the start, not to mention now that he had been poisoned by him and lost all strength. He could barely hold onto Gu Mengmeng now, not to mention protecting his wife like a real man. Elvis could only pat on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back lightly to calm her down, he looked at her with remorse and heartache as he asked, ¡°Did you cry... just to make my heart ache? Uh?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, pounced into Elvis¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. She took a while to calm her emotions down before opening her mouth, ¡°Snake said... He knew the way for me to go back...¡± Just as Gu Mengmeng finished her sentence, she clearly felt the arm hugging her tightening unconsciously. Gu Mengmeng looked up into Elvis¡¯s shocked and surprised pair of eyes, the sapphire blue pupils appeared to be panicking and helpless. She broke into a wide grin and said, ¡°But, I did not listen. I said, I don¡¯t want to go back... Hubby, am I doing it right?¡± Elvis felt like his breath was stuck in his throat and only gotten out with a smile hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sentence. He hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly into his arms, one hand supporting her waist while another holding onto the back of her brain. He kissed her on the lips deeply. There was not a single word that could describe his emotions right now. He did not know whether he should say it was ¡®surviving after a disaster¡¯ or ¡®a blessing in three lifetimes¡¯. He only knew that he had never hated being a mere fifth-level orc and being so vulnerable in front of Snake as much as he had now, if not, the first thing he would be doing was to kill Snake and force the method of transmigrating back to remain as a secret forever. 1 Lea turned into a half-beast too, his furry big tail guarded Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back lightly. Until Elvis finally let go of her, Lea opened his mouth, ¡°This is a good thing, why are you crying?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea, her eyes resembled the washed night sky, innocent enough to make anyone¡¯s heart ache. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just felt like never going back is a... very sentimental thing.¡± Lea sighed and asked, ¡°Do you miss that swimwear prince charming of yours?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, the nostalgia she was feeling was disrupted and disappeared. She shook her head awkwardly and med Lea for destroying the atmosphere. Lea said, ¡°Then you must be missing Yoo Sijin?¡± Clink... The mood had beenpletely destroyed by Lea. Gu Mengmeng threw a stone at Lea and said, ¡°How many times have I said that Yoo Sijin is a fictitious character and there is no such person, not at all, no!¡± Lea rubbed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small head and said, ¡°Alright, alright, since you said there isn¡¯t, then so be it. But if hees looking for you some day... Tsk tsk tsk, Elvis and I would never return you back to him.¡± Gu Mengmeng was going crazy, she waved her fists in the air, giving Lea several air punches and said, ¡°I told you there¡¯s no such person!¡± Lea stared at Gu Mengmeng with smiley eyes and nodded at her with a ¡®Yes, continue making up stories¡¯ expression. Gu Mengmeng snorted, turned around and snuggled back into Elvis¡¯s arms. She knew that Lea was using his own way to calm her emotions down. While this method was clearly effective. She no longer wanted to cry and she even felt that the person crying till that state just now... wasical. Tilting her head up, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, I resisted such a great temptation for you, aren¡¯t you going to praise me.¡± Chapter 554 - Your Decision Saved My Life

Chapter 554: Your Decision Saved My Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis rubbed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, smiled gently and said, ¡°Your decision saved my life. Thank you, your majesty.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniffed, before leaning into Elvis¡¯s arms and closed her eyes in satisfaction. Snake went up, grabbed Gu Mengmeng from Elvis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Alright, you two can leave now.¡± Gu Mengmeng threw a fit by kicking her legs as she said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this, I want to be with my hubby!¡± Snake pulled Gu Mengmeng to the front of his face, stared at her with vertical pupils and coldly said, ¡°Are you challenging my patience?¡± Gu Mengmeng shriveled up and lost all courage. Before this she had been feeling extremely sullen and forgot all about how scary Snake was when she threw a tantrum. But now that she had calmed down, she could not continue being as reckless as before. Elvis and Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to be troubled. They had no choice but to walk to her, holding her hands, kiss on it and say, ¡°Xiao Meng, taking good care of yourself is the most important thing, you understand?¡± Snake stared at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand that was kissed by Elvis with disgust, he pulled it back for a bit, before directly hugging Gu Mengmeng into his arms. Snake had a ck face with the look of ¡®I¡¯ll eat you up if you don¡¯t leave now¡¯ as he red at Elvis and Lea. The two of them had no choice, they had never been as coward ever since they founded Saint Nazaire. But Snake was the Beast King... After Elvis and Lea left, Gu Mengmeng was unwilling to open her mouth again, she justy by the fire quietly with her back facing Snake. It took Snake one thousand years to get used to being alone, but Gu Mengmeng only took three days to make him used to the racket. In the cave with just the two of them, once Gu Mengmeng stopped talking, Snake suddenly felt ufortable all over. He sat behind Gu Mengmeng, looked at the back of her head carefully, cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Do you want to go out and pick fruits with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°No... You would start kicking the trees all of a sudden and the endangered species would be gone in a matter of days.¡± Snake continued, ¡°What about...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk...¡± Snake was silent for a moment and he felt a little depressed. He had already used to having her by his side, even forgetting how he lived through the thousand years alone. But he had nothing that she liked. All he knew that could cheer her up... were the two males. Gu Mengmeng could also feel that the atmosphere in the cave was a little tense, but she was in an extremely bad mood at the moment and did not want to bother about it. She decided to cover her head with a hide and continue sleeping. The next morning when Gu Mengmeng woke up, she saw Snake sitting in front of him, staring at her with a face full of ¡®I am very unhappy, quicklye and take care of me¡¯. After the nap, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emotions had been totally calmed down. So she sat up straight with her legs crossed and she asked, ¡°Still angry?¡± Snake shook his head and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to go back?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, she kept quiet for a while, looked down and let out a bitterugh, before saying, ¡°Because in that world, there was nobody waiting for me to go back.¡± Snake was silent for a moment, before slowly opening his mouth and he said, ¡°That time, she was willing to do anything in order to go back... She collected the divine artifacts for transmigrating at all costs, by fair means or foul... In the end, she suffered a defeat on the verge of victory.¡± With that, Snake looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said in an even and serious tone, ¡°If she could make the same decision as you back then, perhaps...¡± Chapter 555 - The Key to Open the Gate of Transmigration

Chapter 555: The Key to Open the Gate of Transmigration

Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, moved closer, hesitated for a moment but went on to hold Snake¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Perhaps, there are people in that world that she could not live without.¡± Snake chuckled, he looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°This is the first time you held my hand voluntarily.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer, nor did she take back her hand. All she did was to stare at Snake, because she knew that Snake has something to say. Snake used two breaths¡¯ time to adjust his emotion slightly, before saying, ¡°Thest divine artifact she needed... was me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and she frowned. Snake used his fingers to soothe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s frown and said, ¡°You are already so ugly and even uglier with that frown on.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Right, you are the expert at skincare, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Snake¡¯s two hands finally handed in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. Holding onto her small fists, he felt like they were the power reserves pumping energy to him as he started to recall the memories that had been washed away by the flow of time and could no longer evoke any emotions in him. He said, ¡°The key to open the gate of transmigration is the rtive of someone of the level of Beast King. Nobody knew what agreements should be made with the Beast Deity, but one day after she woke up, she went to find my father beast in a cave who had just awoken from his hibernation, she suggested mating and... there was me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was feeling a little out of context, she suddenly thought of Sun Li in ¡®Legend of Miyue¡¯ where she held her stomach and said to the courtiers, ¡°Thete king had appeared in my dream, where we mated and I woke up pregnant! Hahaha...¡± Snake did not know about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts and continued, ¡°Her other partners loved her, were afraid of her, doted on her, but my father was different. Maybe it was a snake¡¯s nature, his love was selfish and possessive, there were no ¡®sacrifice¡¯ or ¡®fulfillment¡¯ in a snake¡¯s dictionary. When he found out that she mates with him just to give birth to an offspring of the king of beasts, so that she could open the gate of transmigration and abandon him, he was furious. He dropped me into the bottom of a freezingke, where I was asleep for years and did not know what happened after. But when I woke up and broke the shell of my egg, there was no more Messenger of the Beast Deity in this world. The memory I inherited stopped at the moment my father dropped me into theke.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted on Snake¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°At least you survived, that¡¯s good enough.¡± Snake sniggered, he asked with despair in his eyes, ¡°Do you really feel that living for eternity and unable to die is a good thing?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not answer this question. She remembered once seeing a quote from a book, ¡°A thousand year life bears a thousand year of loneliness.¡± The start of his life was a game of plots and maniption, he was more unfortunate than her. At least, before her father cheated, Gu Mengmeng had a few years of love from her parents. Snake looked up and seemed to have thought of an interesting thing, he asked, ¡°Is there a king of the beasts in your sons.¡± Gu Mengmeng froze for a moment and answered, ¡°No!¡± Snake hooked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck lightly, squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to bear one? I am pure-blooded, I have powerful genes and the most important of all... I have memories passed down from generations, where I inherited all the prior mating experiences from my ancestors.¡± Chapter 556 - Snake King, Shall We Exchange Wechat Contacts?

Chapter 556: Snake King, Shall We Exchange Wechat Contacts?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile froze for a period of time. Indeed, there would always be someone confessing to her, trying to get her favor or raising the suggestion of mating after she came to the Beast World. She also could see the fanaticism, persistence, adoration and some desire to possess in those males¡¯ eyes. But Snake was a special case, his eyes were mysterious but clear, and it was not an ignorant kind of clearness. Instead, it was one that had settled down after experiencing many vicissitudes of life and rising from the ashes. Gu Mengmeng asked herself, even if she started cultivating ¡®The 10086 Ways To Seduce A Snake Demon¡¯ ever since she was in her Mother¡¯s womb, with her 20 year long skills, she would still not be able to act out any story from ¡®Strange Tales From A Chinese Studio¡¯ in front of Snake that thousand-year old demon. Snake was very interested in her but it should just be a curiosity towards his Mother. If she was in his shoes, she would also want to know what exactly was so good in that world that her Mother was so crazily insistent in returning back without any regrets in abandoning her many partners who had handed their lives to her. She even wanted to use her own blood as a key to open the door of transmigration. And this kind of curiosity did not equal to adoration. Snake¡¯s rivalry and obvious desire to possess against Elvis and the rest was probably his basic nature as a snake. Selfish, greedy, that was it. From another point of view, if you were to adopt a stray dog one day and that dog was actually quite adorable. It swayed its tail in an adorably dumb way in front of you everyday,forting your lonely soul and tasteless life. Then suddenly, one day, the original owner of the dog came to find you and imed, ¡°This dog is mine, return me.¡± If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you feel ufortable too? Of course, people from the modern world had basic family upbringing and etiquette mastery so if the original dog owner could provide enough evidence to prove that the dog is his, despite how unwilling one is, he would still return the dog back. At most, he could try to discuss, ¡°Shall we exchange Wechat contacts? It will be easier for me to visit this clueless idiot....¡± But Snake was different. ording to what Elvis had said, in the Beast World, seizing by force was the correct principle. Back then, Elvis broke the beast horn that Auretin brought over to share a meal with just one hand. He openly snatched it over and gave it to Gu Mengmeng but he did not find any problems with it. Auretin, too, acted like it was a matter of course even though he was the one who got snatched from. I can¡¯t defeat you so I deserve to be snatched from This was the principle everyone acknowledged in the Beast World. Moving it to the current situation, the argument was exactly the same. If Gu Mengmeng was that stray dog Snake picked up or maybe snatched and the original dog owner Elvis could not defeat him, Elvis could only stare at how that dog ¡®treat the snake as its owner¡¯. Moreover, he could not even try to discuss, ¡°Snake King, shall we exchange Wechat contacts?¡± This was because Gu Mengmeng was the one who transmigrated over and not Pony Ma. This metaphor made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face twitch, she detest herself thoroughly in her heart forparing herself to a stray dog. Her perception must have been influenced because this demon Snake held out his palm from time to time while calling her ¡®Twomeng¡¯ to train her behavior of ¡®shaking hands¡¯. Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips and then red at Snake with a disdainful look, growling, ¡°Get lost.¡± Snake quietly stared at how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression changed numerous times like a trotting horsemp after he raised a mating request and eventually gave a conclusion of ¡®get lost¡¯. He leaned his body forward in rich interest and asked, ¡°After you mate with me, you would be standing on top of the food chain and it¡¯s a deal that would only allow you to win and not lose, why don¡¯t you want it?¡± Chapter 557 - If I Say Yes, Will You Satisfy Me?

Chapter 557: If I Say Yes, Will You Satisfy Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng gave a smile to get it over and done with before taking a deep breath, saying, ¡°Thank you for considering so much for me then.¡± Snake turned his hand lightly and grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist while leaning his upper body forward. With his free hand, he easily clutched onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s other wrist. In a short second, his two hands were supporting themselves by each side of Gu Mengmeng, clutching onto both her hands at the same time, not giving her any chance to escape. He encircled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s entire being with his strong pressure and his jade green eyes had a type of deep emotion Gu Mengmeng could not decipher. There was a type of seduction and through the dissemination of the dangerous aura, it grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng tightly like an invisible hand. ¡°Let¡¯s work together and give birth to a child with the blood of a Beast King to open the door of transmigration. Then.....you bring me over and return to your original world, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body seemed like an acupuncture point was being pressed and she could not move a single inch. No matter how much her breathing was affected due to Snake¡¯s pressure, she could not even step backwards to dodge him. All she could do was to force herself in looking straight into Snake¡¯s eyes. Shaking her head with much difficulty, she said, ¡°I promised Elvis and Lea that I won¡¯t abandon them....won¡¯t abandon them.....¡± Snake squinted his eyes and seemed like he was in deep thoughts. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s something calledw over in your world. A female is only allowed to mate with a male or else she would be caught and locked up?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head instinctively and replied with a word, ¡°Yes.¡± Snake¡¯s face slowly inched towards Gu Mengmeng and he smiled an extremely evil smile, saying, ¡°Since you can only have a partner, why don¡¯t you choose the strongest one? I can apany you to transmigrate back and be your onlywful partner. With my abilities, no matter which world I¡¯m in, I¡¯ll always be a king, that way....nobody can bully you anymore, isn¡¯t that good?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not avoid Snake¡¯s eyes as she just quietly looked at him and then slowly opened her mouth to speak after a long time, ¡°You just want to see what exactly does the world, that your Mother could not bear to let go, looks like with your own eyes, right?¡± The corners of Snake¡¯s eyes curved upwards and he had an ambiguous and unclear smile on his face. Tilting his head, he asked, ¡°If I said yes, will you satisfy me?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t use my own children as a price to open that door of transmigration.¡± Snake sniggered and flipped his body to sit back in his original seat with his right hand still holding onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist. His gaze was, however, calm and tranquil as he looked faraway and said, ¡°Aspared to you, she was calmer, more rational and more cold-blooded. No wonder my Father Beast fell in love with her back then, she¡¯s indeed the female who¡¯s most suited to be a tribesman from the Snake tribe....¡± Snake turned around and scrutinized Gu Mengmeng, smiling. ¡°Both of you are clearly from the same world but you and her.....are so different.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for not being a fit to the standards of your family marriage.¡± Snake pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°To me, family has no meaning....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she still could not learn how to think through her words first before opening her mouth. She always said words that would hurt someone unknowingly. If she said she was sorry, it would probably have made the atmosphere more awkward. Gu Mengmeng dusted her butt before standing up and turned around to look at Snake who was still sitting at his original spot, holding onto her hand. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, apany me to pluck some fruit to eat.¡± Snake¡¯s lips curved upwards and he nodded his head with a gentle gaze. Then, he stood up in a cool posture that went against the mechanics of a human body and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms with one hand before leaving the cave. Chapter 558 - I’ve Hands But I’m Busy

Chapter 558: I¡¯ve Hands But I¡¯m Busy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was someone sitting outside the cave. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze swept past him and found him a little familiar but she could not recall who he was. Snake, on the other hand,pletely ignored the person and directly walked by him, not even looking at him with the corners of his eyes. When that person saw Snake and Gu Mengmeng leaving together, he stood up and followed them. Snake did not reduce his speed but instead, walked faster and faster, clearly trying to shake that person off. That person was neither angry nor flustered as he just followed them until Snake stopped under a big tree. While Snake was looking up at the red fruits on the tree branch, that person stood beside Snake and looked up at the tree as well. After staring at it for half a day, he asked in confusion, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Snake ignored him and turned to ask Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Gu Mengmeng mped her lips and looking at the fruit which was radiating a seductive glow, she nodded her head. Snake then turned to the person behind him and ordered coldly, ¡°Go up and pluck the fruit for me.¡± That person was dumbfounded and frowned, retorting back, ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Snake was supporting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s butt with one hand and protecting her waist with his other hand. Tossing Gu Mengmeng up slightly, he condemned justly and severely, ¡°I¡¯ve hands but I¡¯m busy so you go.¡± That person felt the pain from their public disy of affection while being caught off guard and after holding it in for half a day, he said harshly, ¡°Alright.¡± Lifting his leg up, he aimed properly and gave the fruit tree a kick. If there was no ident, that fruit tree would give off a cracking wail and then his mission wasplete. But the ident urred.... Before he could kick that fruit tree, Snake lifted his leg up and kicked him away first... The person held onto his chest and red at Snake, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡± Snake gave a cold expression and exined, ¡°Twomeng likes trees so you can¡¯t kick it.¡± The person pointed at Snake and clenched his teeth for half a day before managing to squeeze out a word, ¡°You.....!¡± Snake had no expression on his face as he walked to the person, kicking him again. ¡°Are you dead yet? If you¡¯re not, go and pluck the fruit, Twomeng is hungry.¡± The person felt extremely wronged but he had no other choice and could only walk to the tree while evolving into his half-orc form. When he was ready to slide up the tree, Snake stepped onto his tail. The strength he used was not little so it made the person utter a heartrending cry. He turned back and red at Snake furiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?!¡± Snake was still having a cold expression as he replied, ¡°Twomeng hates shit, snakes and snakes that look like shit Your original form....is thebination of all three. Maintain your human form and climb up, don¡¯t expose any disgusting sides that will make Twomeng gross out or else it will affect her appetite.¡± The person was so angry till his entire face turned green. He pointed at Snake then at Gu Mengmeng and back at Snake again, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it anymore, if your female wants to eat the fruit, you climb up and pluck it yourself.¡± The corners of Snake¡¯s lips curved upwards and he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear a nice sentence from you. Since you¡¯re so good at speaking, I decide to lend you some help.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The person did not react in time and did not know that his heartless ¡®your female¡¯ managed to gain Snake¡¯s delight. Amidst all the confusion, he just felt his butt hurt and the next second, he flew up.... Yes, he flew up! Snake used a wonderful arc to kick the person up that tree. ncing at the person who was shouting hysterically at him while hanging on the tree branch like a broken doll, Snake gave off a ¡®I don¡¯t need a thank you¡¯ smile and said, ¡°Hurry and pluck the fruit, if you dare to let Twomeng go hungry, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chapter 559 - If You Can Accompany Me In The Future, He Won’t Be Important Anymore

Chapter 559: If You Can Apany Me In The Future, He Won¡¯t Be Important Anymore

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person on the tree was fuming mad and he pulled off a fruit harshly before throwing it at Snake. Snake caught it steadily but frowned, saying, ¡°I want the biggest one on top.¡± The person waved both his hands and legs, appearing quiteical. He really resembled a character in theic who was tortured by someone. Gu Mengmeng pitied that innocent person and cupped the fruit which was almost as big as her own face, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble him, this is good enough.¡± Snake cast his nce towards Gu Mengmeng and asked with a gentle tone, ¡°You like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied sweetly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Snake smiled in satisfaction before turning around to leave while carrying Gu Mengmeng. Before they left, he peered at the person on the tree coldly and said, ¡°If my fruit tree is damaged in any way, I¡¯ll throw you out of the Snake King Valley.¡± Snake walked very fast so Gu Mengmeng could not hear what that person shouted. ¡°That....is it alright to throw him there like that?¡± The person evolved before and although it was for a short period of time, Gu Mengmeng recognized that he was Wabei who was torturedpletely aftering to find Snake for a battle the previous day. Thest time she saw him, he was quite seriously injured and looked like he was about to turn into snake soup and this time, he was being hung on a tree.... Snake frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡± Gu Mengmeng mped her lips and said, ¡°I just saw how both of you are in a good rtionship so aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll be angry and ignore you in the future from the way you treat him?¡± Snake sniggered and ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°If you can apany me in the future, he¡¯s won¡¯t be important anymore....¡± Gu Mengmeng was perplexed and felt that she was a new pet recing the position of an old pet to get the owner¡¯s favor. That...when would the next pet arrive to rece ¡®Twomeng¡¯? ¡°How long have you two known each other?¡± Gu Mengmeng calcted the time in her heart that she probably needed to take the post. Snake paused his steps and seemed like he was seriously recalling. After thinking for quite some time, he said, ¡°I forgot...¡± For...forgot? Isn¡¯t it just one year to two years? Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and said, ¡°After all, he was once important to you, at least mind your old feelings, alright? I feel that the lump of shit looks quite fun and he¡¯s at least better than me in sustaining falls and hits, he should be the level of Nokia. Do you want to reconsider...¡± 1 Snake¡¯s expression grew cold and a tint of anger could be seen in his dark green pupils. He asked, ¡°You want him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and denied, ¡°No no, I hate shit, snakes and snakes that look like shit, you know that.¡± Snake nodded and kept his unhappy expression, saying, ¡°If you want to y....you can y me. I¡¯m also good at sustaining falls and hits, I should be more interesting than him.¡± As he said, he lightly hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and pulled her face towards his, questioning, ¡°And moreover, don¡¯t you think my face is so much better-looking than his?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in agreement to suck up to him and said, ¡°Better-looking, better-looking, you¡¯re the best-looking snake in the world.¡± Snake smirked and grinned from ear to ear, probing further, ¡°Aspared to the wolf on your cor-bone, who¡¯s better-looking? Gu Mengmeng kept her mouth closed and did not want to talk. If she told the truth, this fellow would definitely rage out of control but if she lied, she would be going against her will. Snake¡¯s smile froze into a dark one and he said slowly, ¡°Love is blind, beauty is in the eye of the beholder? Then if I eat him, can I rece him as the best-looking one in your heart?¡± Chapter 560 - If You Don’t Have Such Strong Tastes, We Can Still Be Friends.

Chapter 560: If You Don¡¯t Have Such Strong Tastes, We Can Still Be Friends.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng shuddered and she shook her body to get rid of the goosebumps. ¡°If you don¡¯t have such strong tastes, we can still be friends.¡± Snake¡¯s expression was cool as he made noment. Was eating a wolf considered having strong tastes? Didn¡¯t he normally eat those kinds of four-legged animals? Was there a difference? Snake¡¯s palm was very big and cooling. When his fingernails touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smooth face, there was a strange touch, as if an electric current flowed down his blood vessels from his fingernail to where his heart was and every touch gave off a numb feeling. It was strange but not annoying. Under his palm, her face appeared very small. He caressed her face and felt a soft touch under his fingers, a touch that made one¡¯s mind explode. However, Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out to sweep Snake¡¯s hand away, chiding, ¡°The way you look at me is so strange, just like an indecent middle-aged uncle...oh, no, like an indecent thousand-year old demon.¡± Snake chuckled and grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, cing it onto his own face. He asked, ¡°Did you see such a good-looking thousand-year old demon before?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a thousand-year old living thing, there¡¯s noparison avable.¡± Snake lightly poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Cherish it, you probably can¡¯t find a second thousand-year old demon in this world.¡± Snake carried Gu Mengmeng to a waterfall. That was the ce where he brought her to wash her stomach when she was poisoned from his violence. Snake ced Gu Mengmeng down and took over the red fruit from her hands. After washing it in the pool of water beside the waterfall, he gave it back to Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Eat it.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not stand on ceremony anymore as she took the fruit and started munching it in big bites. The gaze Snake gave her while she was eating was extremely gentle. He always found it strange, why did the food appear exceptionally delicious whenever she ate? He ate those fruits on the tree before too. Although he could not remember how long ago it was, he definitely ate them before. Because in those endless and boring years of his life, he once tried to eat some weird food to poison himself and end his monotonous life. But what a pity, there was nothing more poisonous than his venom in this world. If he did not have any recollection about the taste, there should not be anything special about it. However... Snake walked forward and bit onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s apple. Upon seeing her widening her eyes in shock, Snake raised his brow and took a munch with a refreshing crunch before chewing it properly. Juicy and sweet with a tint of crisp but it was not as good as nibbling on a beast bone. But, it was pretty delicious. Why didn¡¯t he notice it earlier? Gu Mengmeng put the fruit down nkly staring at the fruit which he ate half from, sheined, ¡°There¡¯s clearly so many of it on that tree, why didn¡¯t you ask that lump of shit to pluck one more for you if you wanted to eat it?¡± Snake smiled in utter boredom and replied as a matter of course, ¡°The one in your hands look more delicious. Mm....the one in your mouth look much more delicious but what a pity, I have extreme poison on my teeth, if you touch it, you¡¯ll probably lose your life so I can only put myself in great inconvenience and take up the second-best alternative to eat the one in your hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her fruit and noticed that that part where Snake ate from indeed turned ck. Her face fell as she asked, ¡°Can I still eat this fruit?¡± Snake shook his head honestly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.....so, feed me.¡± Chapter 561 - Are You Thinking Of Your Wild Men?

Chapter 561: Are You Thinking Of Your Wild Men?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng sighed and did not have other solutions so she could only break the fruit into pieces and feed Snake one by one. Snake ate them with great appetite and looked like he was in a pretty good mood. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and tested him out, ¡°Snake...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± This was the first time Gu Mengmeng took the initiative to call his name and this was also the first time he felt his name sounds nice. Gu Mengmeng fiddled with her fingers and asked softly, ¡°You agreed to help me save my sons....but why hadn¡¯t I seen them?¡± Snake¡¯s face turned cold and he looked at Gu Mengmeng with the corners of his eyes, questioning, ¡°Are you thinking of your wild men?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°How many times must I tell you? Those are my sons, my flesh and blood, they¡¯re not wild men.¡± Snake was unhappy as he frowned and said, ¡°I said before that besides me, all males around you are wild men. If you dare to retort, I¡¯ll eat them up.¡± Gu Mengmeng was at wit ends too and she could only hold back her exnation forcefully. Seeing how Snake gave her sons the title of ¡®wild men¡¯ stubbornly, she said helplessly, ¡°Then where exactly are they? How are they now?¡± Snake¡¯s face was cold but he could not ept the worry in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He slowly spat a sentence out, ¡°As long as I¡¯m present, she wouldn¡¯t dare to carelessly make her move.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Who?¡± Snake asked back, ¡°Do you not know who kidnapped your sons?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent for a while, ¡°Cole...Ellie?¡± Snake thought over it for a moment andmented, ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s called Ellie.¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned him, ¡°You don¡¯t even know her name and you dare to confirm she¡¯ll listen to you and not hurt my sons?¡± Snake gave a light smile and said with his higher authority¡¯s confidence and calmness, ¡°She¡¯s a snake beast while I¡¯m the Snake King. In this world, no snake has the courage to go against my orders. Submission....is a nature in their bones.¡± Gu Mengmeng took two steps forward timidly and tugged onto Snake¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Then....ask her to return my sons to me.¡± Snake sniggered and said, ¡°Do you really think your wild men are safer by my side aspared to Ellie¡¯s?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she suddenly recalled how Snake cruelly beat Elvis up previously. Elvis was at least a fifth-level orc too but he could not even stand a fight in front of Snake. If that tail was whacked on the bodies of Hede and the rest, Gu Mengmeng would not suspect even the slightest bit that the fillings of those four buns would ¡®drip out¡¯ on the spot. Snake ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Not mentioning them in front of me is the best way to protect them. If I catch you worrying for them again.....I¡¯ll eat them up to spare all the troubleter.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and waved her hands, saying, ¡°No no no, I¡¯m not worried, not worried at all...¡± Snake raised his brow and ordered, ¡°Smile.¡± ¡°Ha....ha ha.....¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned, helplessness written all over her face. Snake turned his head away and said, ¡°How ugly.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly and thought to herself, ¡°If I¡¯m so ugly, why don¡¯t you return my sons and husband to me, I can ensure that I¡¯ll leave the Snake King Valley in a mellow manner immediately and never pollute your eyes again.¡± But what a pity, Gu Coward only dared to think about it in her heart and did not have the nerve to say her thoughts out loud. Snake stood there quietly with his head turned aside for such a long time that Gu Mengmeng almost believed that he was a statue. Rubbing her eyes, she rotated her neck around to warm it up. ¡°Why are you turning your head?¡± Snake straightened his neck awkwardly but the gaze from the corners of his eyes was still fixated on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Chapter 562 - Even If It’s Ugly, You Still Have To Look At Me.

Chapter 562: Even If It¡¯s Ugly, You Still Have To Look At Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain suddenly stopped working and she did not catch Snake¡¯s words. Snake was impatient as he frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are you not looking at me?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Hmm....my neck is sore so I¡¯m changing a position to warm it up.¡± Snake said, ¡°When you¡¯re warming up your neck, your eyes should be looking at me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she imagined her gaze fixed on a certain point while she turned her neck....why did it resemble a possessed Prime Minister? Upon seeing how Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter, the little unhappiness in Snake¡¯s heart vanished. He turned his head back to look at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and said, ¡°Look....¡± As she said, she acted out the action she imagined before breaking out intoughter again. Snake stared at Gu Mengmeng joking around and said with a tint of warmth and tenderness in his jade green but cold eyes, ¡°How ugly.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and agreed. ¡°Right right? It¡¯s really too ugly...ha ha ha...¡± Snake pulled Gu Mengmeng in for a hug and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s ugly, you still have to look at me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded, what the hell was this distorted persistence, Gu Mengmeng deliberately went against Snake and turned her head away, saying, ¡°I have to look at the ground when I¡¯m walking and look at my food when I¡¯m eating, how can I always look at you?¡± Snake raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hug you when we¡¯re walking and I¡¯ll feed you when we¡¯re eating, just use your eyes.....to look at me.¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned, ¡°Why?¡± Snake replied, ¡°Just now......you were the one who stared at me first.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve to look at you when I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Snake asked, ¡°Then why did you not look at me anymore after a while?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, ¡°....¡± What was after a while? You kept acting as a statue over there until my neck was turning sore..... Snake said in amanding tone, ¡°I allow you to look at me but you¡¯re not allowed to not look at me after a while.¡± He still thought that she appeared lost in thoughts because the back of his neck was extremely attractive so that was why he maintained that position, not moving a single inch at all. However, that girl actually did not want to look at him after a while? Aggrieved, he felt too aggrieved, the Snake King could not ept this. Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly, sometimes.....there¡¯s really a generation gap between people with a big age gap, especially between those who had a thousand years age gap.....that¡¯s a wide gap nobody could ovee, do you understand wide gap nobody could ovee?! ¡°Snake, stand there and exin things clearly.¡± That lump of shit....Wabei finally came down from the tree and caught up to them. He darted to Snake and pointed at him, asking, ¡°What did you say you¡¯ll do if she goes hungry? What are you going to do to me?¡± Snake was unhappy, he did not like people disrupting his and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s interaction. He ignored Wabei and directly left the ce while carrying Gu Mengmeng. Wabei walked in front of him once again and said with arms akimbo, ¡°You want to throw me out of the Snake King Valley right? Here, let¡¯s have a good battle today and see who should be the one getting thrown out of the Snake King Valley.¡± Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng and hesitated for a moment but still opened his mouth to ask, ¡°She won¡¯t be affected by the beast pressure, what about you?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not quite understand the situation and could only answer on instincts, I can¡¯t feel the beast pressure either.¡± Snake looked like he was at ease as he pressed the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and turned her little face against his shoulder before whispering deeply, ¡°You¡¯ve got to tell me if you don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Gu Mengmeng had the chance to react, the scene in front of her doubled and then that lump of shit.....suddenly lied on the ground in his original form, not moving at all. Chapter 563 - The New Saintess Of The Snake King Valley

Chapter 563: The New Saintess Of The Snake King Valley

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Urgh.....¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but give out a soft whimper. And then, the whole world became very quiet. Even the wind did not dare to blow the leaves for fear of sound. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Snake lightly lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin up to inspect her pale face. Frowning, he felt his chest being stuffy. He looked at the lump of shit and felt him looking more like an eyesore so he said unhappily, ¡°I thought you can¡¯t feel the beast pressure?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Were you emitting your beast pressure? I thought you were going to wipe out the entire world.¡± Snake was brought toughter by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words as he nced at Wabei whoid unconscious on the ground. After that, he ignored him and directly left. ¡°He....¡± Gu Mengmeng was pretty worried. Snake stopped and looked at Gu Mengmeng seriously, asking her, ¡°Do you want to eat snakes?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and rejected, ¡°No no....¡± Snake was feeling quite regretful as he turned back to cast a nce on Wabei and said, ¡°He¡¯s at the peak of fifth-level, it should be quite nourishing to eat him.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a sheepish smile and exined, ¡°I have a weak body, I can¡¯t handle this kind of big nourishment.¡± Snake made noment as he nodded, bringing Gu Mengmeng back into the cave. The next few days were considered peaceful. Wabei seemed like he had quite a severe impact so he did note to seek a beating at Snake¡¯s cave for the next few days. The food Lea made would be sent over to Snake¡¯s cave everyday by a little snake and every day, the dishes would change and all of them were very delicate. Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was informing her that Elvis and him were both doing well and she need not worry. And her little wolves......how were they now? Snake said that Ellie did not dare to defy the Snake King¡¯s orders as this was an innate nature fused in the blood of the tribesmen. She did not know whether he was speaking the truth but she did not dare to pester him and probe any further. All she could do was to convince herself that Snake would not deceive her. Approximately half a monthter, Gu Mengmeng originally thought that Snake would get fed up and release her to let her take the little wolves away together with Elvis and the rest but this fellow was getting more and more clingy. When she was sleeping, he was staring at her while sitting nearby. When she was eating, he was staring at her while sitting nearby. And even when she was excreting.....he would be staring at her while sitting nearby. Sometimes, out of extreme boredom, Gu Mengmeng would take little stones and y with them, throwing one out and using another to hit the one which was thrown out. No matter whether she hit it or not, she would still run over to pick them up and throw them once more. Snake was also looking at her ying that kind of boring game and was even very fond of it. Wabei who had lived once again was the one who spoiled the repetitive lifestyle of Snake observing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life like a projection VR. This time, he did not challenge Snake. ¡°Hey, little female. You¡¯re the new saintess of the Snake King Valley?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose while looking at Wabei, asking, ¡°Saintess? Me?¡± Wabei nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you reced Ellie and became the most honorable female in the Snake King Valley?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Snake awkwardly and asked, ¡°Is it? Why haven¡¯tI heard of this before?¡± Snake stepped forward and pulled Gu Mengmeng in for an embrace. With a dark and unpredictable gaze, he said, ¡°My female is definitely the most honorable. Not only in the Snake King Valley, in the entire Beast world, there won¡¯t be any females more honorable than you.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Mighty King, can you stop joking around? With that age of yours, let alone being my grandfather, you¡¯re definitely old enough to be my ancestor. I don¡¯t dare to im ties of kinship with someone of a higher social position....¡± Snake raised his brow and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re.....despising me for being old?¡± Chapter 564 - What Kind Of Wrath? Ripping Open My Body To Get My Gallbladder?

Chapter 564: What Kind Of Wrath? Ripping Open My Body To Get My Galldder?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng tucked her neck and did not dare to spit out a sentence of ¡®you¡¯re so clever¡±. Laughing awkwardly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not even someone from the snake tribe, it¡¯s not good giving me the title of Saintess right?¡± Snake raised his brow and said, ¡°How is my female not from the snake tribe?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face fell and she said, ¡°Mighty King, you should have some sense of propriety even when you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m a woman with a husband, you¡¯ll receive a wrath by teasing me like that.¡± Snake chuckled and said, ¡°What kind of wrath? Is it being struck by lightning or being inmed by the holy fire? Or else...ripping open by body to get my galldder?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched and she gave a ¡®huh¡¯ in detest. She thought to herself, ¡°I had always been waiting for you to release me from the Snake King Valley as an old maid when you proim a general amnesty, how can I still leave when I be a Saintess? No way no way, I¡¯m not even a fool.¡± Wabei stepped forward and stretched out his arm to ce it onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. Smiling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not only younger than him entirely by two hundred years, it¡¯s hard to say whether my skills will improve greatly after cultivating with you the Saintess although my skills are not on par with him now. At that time, I¡¯ll rece him as the Snake King and ensure the longevity of your position as a Saintess for many ages toe. How about that? Gu Mengmeng was grossed out as she widened her eyes at that lump of soil with detest written all over her face. Snake¡¯s face darkened to the darkest shade as he really wanted to kill him to death with his beast pressure but upon recalling how her face turned pale previously, Snake held it all in and only extended his hand to grab onto Wabei¡¯s wrist. Using an angle that went against the mechanics of a human body, Snake twisted Wabei¡¯s arm to his back and warned with an icy cold tone, ¡°I told you before, Twomeng hates snakes, hates shit and hates snakes that look like shit. How dare you still touch her using your dirty hands.....what would you do if you hurt her? Huh?!¡± Although Wabei was a snake, his skeletal distribution was around the same level as a human when he was in his human form so he could still feel the pain when Snake hurt him like that. However, with his ability to resist after battling eight hundred years with Snake, that level of pain was just them joking around. Thus, he did not quite take it to mind although he was still rambling on, ¡°Sigh, wasn¡¯t the Saintess of the Snake King Valley picking strong males from the Valley to aid in their breakthrough of third-level? Why can¡¯t I touch Twomeng?¡± The vein on Snake¡¯s forehead was about to burst and his temples were twitching non-stop. His pupils became darker at a speed a naked eye could catch and his green eyes looked like it epassed a deadly venom that would cost you your life with just your one nce. ¡°Twomeng is my unique title, you¡¯re worthy enough to call her that too?¡± As Snake said, he threw Wabei¡¯s arm away and instead, clench his jaw to force open his mouth. The next moment, he stretched his hand out, attempting to rip his tongue. Wabei was a snake and had the instincts of a snake. After battling with Snake for entirely eight hundred years, Wabei probably knew better than Snake himself regarding when he was just passing time and when he was truly filled with rage and murderous intentions.. He was aware that Snake was really angry now and if he did not use his abilities fully, he would most probably die in Snake¡¯s hands. Thus, he evolved into a python suddenly and made use of his body changes to escape from Snake¡¯s grip. Then, he started attacking Snake at the speed of lightning to gain the upper hand. Snake sniggered while Gu Mengmeng could see wind blowing around him naturally, his hair waving lightly, just like the entrance scene of the top level of a Wulin league. Taking two steps back, Gu Mengmeng contemted whether she should run away first. What if she was identally injuredter on, it was not a matter that could be easily solved just by going to the ICU. Chapter 565 - Terrified Until Her Period Came

Chapter 565: Terrified Until Her Period Came

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng secretly took a step back and then a step......then..... Snake noticed her. Snake threw his hands and threw Wabei out to a faraway ce. As he dashed towards Gu Mengmeng, he evolved back into human form and became that perfect and wless Snake when he arrived in front of her. There was still light in his jade green eyes and clearly, his anger had not subsided fully yet. He wrapped his arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist but did not grab onto her wrist because he knew that he was unable to control his hand strength with precise calction after just experiencing a battle. Although, the look of her with a broken arm was probably very beautiful too, the process would be a little painful. He did not like her being in pain, did not like her being injured, did not like her frowning and upset and did not like her not thinking about him when she was in deep thoughts. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He especially did not like how she always gave off the idea of wanting to leave from his side. Was she the same as that woman? She wanted to return back to that world with all her might while Gu Mengmeng wanted to return to her partner and kids with all her might. Why couldn¡¯t their destinations be by his side? The dangerous aura Snake emitted was too strong and upon seeing Wabei who almost became a crippled after being beaten up by him, who would still dare to defy him? Gu Mengmeng gave a cowardly smile and said, ¡°I saw how you two were so into learning from each other so I decided to give both of you some space.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Snake gave a coldugh and questioned, ¡°How much ¡®space¡¯ did you decide to give us?¡± Gu Mengmeng kept her mouth shut and did not say a word. She did not have the courage to reply ¡®as much space as possible¡¯. Snake turned his head down in a 45-degree position and with a dark and unpredictable gaze, he looked at Wabei who even had difficulty moving an inch,forting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here.....nobody can hurt you and nobody can touch you too.¡± ¡°Yes....yes yes yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng put on a smile as she could not help but break out into cold sweat upon seeing how Wabei wanted to die but could not. When someone was nervous, her stomach would start hurting. And that twisting agony prevented Gu Mengmeng from standing up straight. F***, she¡¯s really bing more like a coward. She just witnessed others fighting and was already so terrified at the beginning...... Gu Mengmeng dissed herself internally as she shook her head helplessly but..... Hiss... Why did this scene look so familiar? Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and was instantly dumbfounded. Her face turned pale white first then started reddening like a tomato, matching the color that flowed down her legs perfectly. Great Aunt, you¡¯re really my blood-rted great aunt. No matter where I am, your care and concern has always been.....hmm, hard to ignore. Snake only felt that there was something stirring restlessly in his body. As he inched closer, Gu Mengmeng became more obvious. The blood between her legs dripped down like a waterfall and that blood-red color instantly pierced his eyes. Damn it! Did he injure her identally when he was battling with Wabei just now? He was clearly strictly on his guard and did not allow Wabei to step closer to her. Or was it himself? He was so focused on the battle and identally touched her.....? Snake¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet and he stepped forward to lift Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress up. Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she held down the ends of her dress with both her hands and cried out, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking your wound.¡± Snake frowned while answering her. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red and she stuttered while protecting her little dress with all her might, ¡°That.....that.....that......I¡¯m fine, I really don¡¯t have any injuries.....hey, don¡¯t lift my skirt up.....you¡¯ll receive a wrath for teasing a woman who has a husband!¡± Snake clenched his teeth and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gu Mengmeng protected herself with both her hands and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m not injured, really not....just help me call Lea over, really.¡± Chapter 566 - When Would You Think Of Me?

Chapter 566: When Would You Think Of Me?

¡°Ha.¡± Snake sniggered, then directly carried Gu Mengmeng up horizontally, ignoring her resistance. He walked away with speedy steps and did not look at Gu Mengmeng again as he just said coldly, ¡°When you¡¯re sad, you find Elvis and when you¡¯re injured, you find Lea....when would you think of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely dumbfounded, after she gave birth, she had always been breastfeeding so her period had nevere. After that, although solid food was added to the kids¡¯ diets, they did not really stop drinking milk so she always squeezed some breast milk and feed her kids once everyday to nourish their bodies. It was only until the beauty pageant when the little wolves truly stopped drinking milk. The reason was probably because that period of time was too busy and chaotic so her menstruation cycle was all messed up and thus, her Great Aunt did not visit her for quite a long time. She almost forgot about this matter when it entered so gloriously today. However... She was just having her period, why was Snake so pissed off until he looked like he was being cuckolded? Gu Mengmeng did not have time to understand what was going on when Snake brought her back into the cave. There was a beast skinid on the ground which Snake gently ced her on. His pupils were stuck in an erected state and there only a line so she could not see how angry he was. Gu Mengmeng could not get what exactly was Snake angry about? Because her period came so she wanted to see Lea or was it because Wabei¡¯s challenge today made him lose his temper? Wabei was always in a state where he would challenge Snake as long as he could move and in his eight hundred years of life, he had never stopped before. Gu Mengmeng felt that the possibility was not big for him toe up with new tricks to anger Snake. Because she wanted to see Lea? Was there a need to be this angry? ¡°That....¡± Gu Mengmeng broke the silence in utmost cautiousness. Snake turned back and his sharp gaze made Gu Mengmeng tuck her neck in terror. Then, he turned his head away and felt his chest being set aze out of feeling wronged. However, his tone became a lot more gentler as he said, ¡°When the flow of your blood lessenster, I¡¯ll feed some of mine to you for nourishment.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile froze as she said, ¡°Mighty King, did you elderly forgot that your blood has a deadly venom and does not have the effect of Wuji Baifeng Wan?¡± Snake looked at her with the corners of his eyes, his pupils bing thicker than before. Or perhaps... He was not that angry anymore? ¡°Your body has antibodies and I can also help you detoxify. It would only help nourish you and it won¡¯t be fatal.¡± Snake added, ¡°Do you know that the Beast King¡¯s blood is something most people wish to get but can¡¯t get?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snake¡¯s ¡®this servant, are you still not going to thank the emperor¡¯ expression and felt it impossible to be expressed in a few words. After contemting for a moment, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s just my Great Aunt.....I don¡¯t think......I need to nourish that much, right?¡± ¡°Great Aunt?¡± Snake frowned and then, his face suddenly froze as he recalled a simr scene in the deepest parts of his memory where his Mother Beast went through estrus. Awkward..... Gu Mengmeng could almost see crows flying past the top of Snake¡¯s head. Snake cleared his throat and said, ¡°Females going through estrus is also an important matter. You have.....have to nourish too.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up in a jiffy and stomped two steps on the spot before walking back to peer at Gu Mengmeng in a condescending manner. He said sternly, ¡°Are you so anxious to mate so you wanted to find Lea once you went through estrus?¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and exined, ¡°Lea knows how to make period pads.....I need period pads....¡± Snake was taken aback and did not say anything else as he turned his head around and walked out. She can¡¯t me him, really can¡¯t. He was just flustered upon seeing her bleed so he did not link it to the matter of going through estrus. He was just....too concerned for her.... Chapter 567 - Weep Weep Weep, Mengmeng, I’m So Scared

Chapter 567: Weep Weep Weep, Mengmeng, I¡¯m So Scared

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake raised his head and gave the colorful snakes guarding by the entrance a look. Instantly, several little snakes slithered out of the cave. Not longter, Lea was brought to the cave, holding a big pot in his hands. From far away, Gu Mengmeng could smell the ginger. Lea¡¯s statepletely did not look like he was being held captive at all. Instead, he was in a daily state of cooking a pot of soup in the cave and then carrying it out. Snake knew that Gu Mengmeng was scared of the cold and was different from him. So, even though the fire made the inside of the cave very dry and he was very ufortable, he allowed the fire to light for 24 hours. So, after Lea entered the cave, he ced the pot on top of the fire pile with familiarity before saying, ¡°Here, the only dish Elvis is good at, you didn¡¯t drink it after your month of confinement, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s felt a warm sensation in her heart. Even though it was only ginger pieces boiled in water, upon thinking how Elvis always expected perfect thickness of the ginger pieces strictly just to whip up the taste sheplimented before until he almost reached the stage of blowing apart the hairs upon a fur to discover any defect, her heart was eventually warmed up. ¡°There¡¯s ginger inside?¡± Gu Mengmeng received the little bowl Lea gave her and tasted the soup lightly. Then, she sighed in satisfaction and said, ¡°Ah~I¡¯m alive again.¡± Lea smiled a gentle smile and lightly rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. He then turned to look at Snake and asked, ¡°Can I stay here to hunt?¡± Snake frowned and rejected, ¡°Didn¡¯t we provide the food for you guys? If you¡¯re not full, just go hungry. Settle Twomeng¡¯s situation first, she wants a pad, hurry and hand the pad over, don¡¯t force me to take action on you.¡± Lea tried to suppress hisughter as he looked at Gu Mengmeng with the corners of his eyes. Gu Mengmeng looked back at Lea with a ¡®I understand how speechless you are¡¯ expression which Lea returned with a ¡®you know me the best¡¯ look. Both of them did not say a word and just smiled at each other like that but they could still understand the words in each other¡¯s eyes. Snake felt an unknown sense of irritation. This was why he did not allow Gu Mengmeng to meet Elvis and Lea. There was always a strange atmosphere among the three of them, leaving him outside their circle. Snake¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°For Twomeng¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t want to kill you but there¡¯s a limit to my patience. Hurry and hand the pad over and then get lost.¡± Lea sighed. He was not the least scared of Snake and he smirked, saying, ¡°The prey you sent over are always twisted badly. I can¡¯t even use the beast skins at all. I need fresh, clean and soft beast skins to make pads for Mengmeng so please allow me to hunt here.¡± Snake shook his hands impatiently and said, ¡°Up to you. Hurry and get lost, I want to kill someone already.¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, ¡°If you want to make Mengmeng ept you, you have to get used to getting along well with me and Elvis. Mengmeng cares a lot for her family so if you always give off an impression of hurting her family, she¡¯ll never like you.¡± 1The vein on Snake¡¯s head suddenly twitched and his pupils formed a straight line. Snake did not emit his beast pressure but under the level system, Lea still could not help but felt his whole body exploding and a chill down his spine. Then..... Lea turned around and ran, directly huddling into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. He curled up behind Gu Mengmeng in his half-orc form, wrapping his fluffyrge tail around her waist. Popping half his head out from beside her shoulder, heined pitifully, ¡°Weep weep weep, Mengmeng, I¡¯m so scared~¡± Chapter 568 - Mengmeng’s Heart Is Leaning Towards Us

Chapter 568: Mengmeng¡¯s Heart Is Leaning Towards Us

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake paused and felt as if he was maligned by someone. Seeing how Snake could not unleash his anger, Gu Mengmeng could not help but find it funny as she shook her head and sighed. ¡°Lea has always been a coward, don¡¯t terrorize him.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she pulled Lea into her arms and lightly patted his back, adding, ¡°You drama queen, stop faking it. Snake won¡¯t really do anything to you.¡± Lea was feeling veryfortable having his fur ruffled by Gu Mengmeng like that. He squinted his eyes and stared at Snake, his sly smile epassing provocation and a proud taste. Seeing how fire was going to spew out of Snake¡¯s jade green eyes, his mood became exceptionally good. Raising his head, he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin and then stood up to hug Gu Mengmeng in his arms gently. Lea¡¯s embrace had always been gentle and warm. Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea back and then said, ¡°Is your body still ok? Can you hunt?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that although Snake had no intention of getting Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s lives, for safety¡¯s sake, he would still use his snake venom to weaken their bodies so that they would not be able to escape with Gu Mengmeng. Lea raised his brow and lightly hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, saying in a warm tone, ¡°Am I that weak in your heart till I can¡¯t even tackle those wild beasts?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a smile to fawn over him as she denied, ¡°No no, I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and lightly shook it, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to worry carelessly, lie down properly and wait for me to return. Don¡¯t move as you wish. If Ie backter and see a ughter scene here, I won¡¯t let you off, do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Yes sir.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng again before standing up to head outside. When he walked past Snake, he hung a radiant smile on his face and said, ¡°In the future, you have to get along well with me and Elvis. Or else, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers because Mengmeng¡¯s heart is leaning towards us. Good luck~¡± Snake tightened his fists and his body tensed up as he witnessed how Lea walked out of the cave while swaying hisrge tail with each step. Gu Mengmeng chuckled andforted him, ¡°Stop staring, he¡¯s just like that. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Snake turned his head back to look at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°He threatened you.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked and look at Snake with an ¡®amnesia¡¯ expression. Snake stepped forward and continued, ¡°He said he won¡¯t let you off. Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly and asked back, ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Snake¡¯s face turned cold as he replied, ¡°Whenever I threatened you that I¡¯ll eat them up, you will always be angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng exined, ¡°How¡¯s that the same? What Lea meant when he said he won¡¯t let me off is that before my period ends, he won¡¯t let me touch the ground at all and justy in bed for the entire seven days....ah, life¡¯s hopeless, how am I different from a salted fish? But....I know that his punishment is carried out on the basis of cherishing me and protecting me. Both him and Elvis.....will never do things that make me sad.¡± Snake frowned and asked, ¡°If I really eat them up, will you be sad?¡± Gu Mengmeng kept her smile and said seriously, ¡°My family is my life, I¡¯ll fight those who dare to touch my family with all my might.¡± Snake recalled how Gu Mengmeng bit off a piece of flesh from his arm without caring for her life when all he wanted to do was to beat Elvis up previously. She even almost sacrificed her life. Sighing, he looked up and with some expectation, some sadness and some bewilderment, he asked with utmost cautiousness, ¡°What about me? Can I be your family member?¡± Chapter 569 - To Not Admit That One Has Received A Benefit Is The Most Disgusting Thing Ever

Chapter 569: To Not Admit That One Has Received A Benefit Is The Most Disgusting Thing Ever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng chuckled and asked, ¡°So, do you want to be my grandfather or my great-grandfather?¡± Snake gave a cold expression as the atmosphere was instantly ruined to bits by Gu Mengmeng but he did not know why he was not angry. Instead, he felt that this girl who knew how to talk back to him and find faults in him appeared exceptionallyfortable even when she was being sarcastic to him. Tsking, Snake spoke with a gentle tone which even he could not understand, ¡°Are you using my age to discuss matters again?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not deny either as she just smiled and replied, ¡°I have no choice but to, you¡¯re just too perfect in other areas so I only had to use this to attack you.¡± Perfect...? Snake¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Mengmeng and there was a moment where he was out of sorts. His life was so endless, dry and unbearable. He did not know how he was like in others¡¯ eyes because he felt that every person in this world was overly dull, boring and mediocre. However, he himself knew how much he detests and hated himself and hope that.....he could disappear. But what could he do? There was not a single person in this world who could kill him.... And amidst all this daily expectation towards death, the hatred he felt towards his life vanished slowly. But she said.....he was perfect? ¡°What¡¯s with that expression of yours?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at him in despise and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that ¡®oh, this is not the life I want¡¯ because I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Snake gave a lightugh and said, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and refuted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Who said so? I¡¯m the messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Snake learned from how Lea ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and the corners of his mouth curved slightly upwards. Yeah, the touch was indeed not bad. Meeting eyes with her proud and clearrge eyes, Snake said, ¡°There¡¯s two messengers of the Beast Deity but as for the Beast King....there¡¯s only me.¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips and said, ¡°Look, you¡¯re showing off your perfect life again. Sigh, alright alright, mighty Beast King, you¡¯re the most respectable~¡± Snake looked as if he was insistent on teasing Gu Mengmeng as he turned his head and nced at her, saying every word properly, ¡°Oh, this is not the life I want.¡± Gu Mengmeng swung her fist and punched Snake¡¯s chest, saying with a smiley but angry expression, ¡°Sigh, do you know how annoying you are?¡± Snake smiled and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked him back, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s a celebrity?¡± Snake nodded his head, in his memory, his Mother Beast mentioned it before his Father Beast and her other partners countless numbers of times. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°In that world, there¡¯s a type of people called the second generation of stars because their parents are celebrities so since they¡¯re born, they received a lot of attention from others and enjoyed many types of benefits. After they enter the entertainment industry, their journeys are filled with no obstacles because of theplexity and entanglement of their connections and when they earn money that some people can¡¯t even earn in their entire lifetimes, they would say ¡®oh, this is not the life I want, I hope everyone remembers me because I worked hard and not because I¡¯m XXX¡¯s son or daughter¡¯ with an expression that showed that they had no other choice while counting their cash. My foot, if it¡¯s not for your famous Father or Mother, who do you think you are?! To not admit that one has received a benefit is the most disgusting thing ever.¡± Snake did not quite understand, so he tilted his head to look at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°But I¡¯m not a celebrity.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a metaphor, what I mean is those kinds of people who possessed opportunities that are richly endowed by nature but still looked as if the heavens robbed away their right to work hard, how disgusting they are.¡± Chapter 570 - Are You Still Not Going To Fawn Upon The Emperor

Chapter 570: Are You Still Not Going To Fawn Upon The Emperor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Richly endowed by nature....?¡± Snake yfully pondered on the adjective Gu Mengmeng used. Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°Of course. Do you know about it? Nobody dared to touch my hubby before we mated and after we mated, he instantly leveled up to fourth-level, yeah....fourth-level may be nothing in your eyes but it¡¯s quite an awesome achievement outside, do you understand?¡± Snake gave a disdainful smirk, fourth-level.....was really useless and could never bepared to him. Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes in despise at Snake before continuing, ¡°When I was kept captive at Sauder by Cole, my hubby, a fourth-level beast led Lea, a third-level beast and the warriors from our tribe on a battle against Cole and his tribesmen. Sigh, Sauder has a total of three fifth-level orcs but didn¡¯t my hubby still defeat them entirely in the end? And moreover, my hubby still levelled-up in the battle. Although he did not tell me anything, I¡¯m aware of how difficult it is to level up. How many times had he almost died, how many times had he clenched his teeth and how many times had he climb out from a pile of corpses to be able to level-up?¡± Snake sniggered andmented, ¡°Not being able to tackle me just proves that he¡¯s too weak.¡± Gu Mengmeng hissed and red at Snake in dissatisfaction. Snake shrugged his shoulders and added, ¡°He¡¯s originally a weak one, let alone me, I bet he can¡¯t even defeat Wabei.¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you poisoned him.¡± Snake did not find any problem at all as he answered honestly, ¡°Not being able to resist against my poison still proves that he is incapable.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth as she truly wanted to bite Snake to death. But upon thinking of the deadly venom all over his body, Gu Mengmeng held herself back. Smacking her lips, she continued, ¡°I originally wanted to praise you but seeing how you need not receive apliment from me, I¡¯ll let it pass and not talk to you anymore or else I¡¯ll just die of anger.¡± Snake was taken aback as he cleared his throat and swept his gaze towards one side. With a guilty expression, he said, ¡°The reason why he can¡¯t defeat Wabei is because Wabei is too strong and not because he¡¯s too weak....after all, Wabei is an opponent I personally guided for eight hundred years. If he went outside....nobody could ever defeat him.¡± Guide.... When Gu Mengmeng heard this keyword, she could not help but vibrate out of shock as she oddly wanted tough and her eyes shimmered brightly. ¡°Arhwoo arhwoo arhwoo~!¡± No wonder Wabei wanted Snake to give him an exnation upon seeing her. Oh my~it makes one a little excited thinking about it~ The scene.....hmm.....was probably....shit that tasted like matcha? Gu Mengmeng;s lips twitched as her interest instantly came to an end and she could not continue her imagination any further. ¡°So....¡± Snake used the corners of his eyes to look at Gu Mengmeng with the ten words ¡®are you still not going to fawn upon the emperor¡¯ written all over his face. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and nodded her head to continue her story as a reward for her careless actions, ¡°But, my hubby¡¯s a brave and heroic, majestic and powerful, bold and full of vigor.....¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to use more descriptive words but seeing how Snake¡¯s expression was bing more impatient, she controlled herself and could only add, ¡°male but he could not even tackle a single move in front of you.....tell me, aren¡¯t you just richly endowed by nature? You¡¯re just like a krypton gold warrior in games who not only have impressive and unique equipments and a f***ing awesome ID, you still stun others with your incredible skills....¡± As Snake heard more of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, his smile froze more. Although he could not understand many words she used, was this....plimenting him? Why did it sound so awkward? But her serious face did not look like she was fooling him either but.....it became weirder the more he listened to her. Gu Mengmeng patted Snake¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sigh, so that¡¯s what I mean, it¡¯s not considered unjustly when my husband loses to you. After all, your presence is originally a big bug itself.¡± Chapter 571 - Felt Both Depressed And Refreshed At The Same Time

Chapter 571: Felt Both Depressed And Refreshed At The Same Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake did not reply Gu Mengmeng because Lea had came back. He knew that the scene Lea created before leaving the cave was to disy his strength against him. He never ever treated this kind of dubious demonstration and provocation gained by trickery seriously before in his thousand years of life. But this time, he clearly learned his lesson. Because he said, ¡°In the future, you have to get along well with me and Elvis. Or else, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers because Mengmeng¡¯s heart is leaning towards us. Good luck~¡± In the future...? His dull life which nobody knew when it was going to end seemed like it became less ill because of this phrase. Twomeng¡¯s heart was always leaning towards them....? Then could it be that he was already in her heart? Although he felt depressed because she was not leaning towards him, he felt both depressed and refreshed at the same time..... He was already in her heart, right? Even her partner and beast pet saw through her but she did not notice it the slightest bit at all? She still asked him whether he wanted to be her grandfather or great-grandfather? Fool...he¡¯s a.....bug......richly endowed by nature. Lea was holding a few pieces of beast skins which was tanned long ago and gave off a light rusty smell of blood. It was not strong and it was not enough to cover Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sweet smell that could make one excited but it still did not escape Snake¡¯s sensitive sense of smell. Frowning, Snake expressed his unhappiness towards the piece of beast skin in Lea¡¯s hands. How could other smells taint Twomeng¡¯s body? That¡¯s tarnishing her! Lea sneered and said, ¡°Do you know how lousy the prey in your Snake King Valley are? My Mengmeng has never used period pads of such bad quality before.¡± Lea swayed his tail in an exaggerated manner and walked to Gu Mengmeng, sitting cross-legged in front of her. Then, he turned back to look at Snake and said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, bring Elvis over. Mengmeng can at least hug onto something warm when her stomach don¡¯t feel well.¡± Snake¡¯s pupils widened, giving off a strong murderous intention. His body was icy cold and could never warm up. He did not feel anything wrong with it previously but now it has be his weakness. Ever since Lea said a sentence ¡®your body is too cold, Mengmeng¡¯s sickness will worsen¡¯ when Gu Mengmeng fell sick thest time, he never dared to hug Gu Mengmeng in the cave anymore. He would sit at a nearby spot every night to watch her sleep and even though he knew that the colorful snakes were guarding by the entrance, he did not dare to close his eyes because he was scared that someone would steal her away when he was asleep. If he hugged her in his arms, he could then sleep soundly but.....his body was too cold.... So, he pulled Gu Mengmeng outside the cave to y every morning to suntan under the hot sunshine even though he liked the shade. Until his whole body was tanned to a warm temperature, he then dared to hug her. Every cell in his body was crying out ufortably, but he was enjoying that kind of touch. And now, that damn fox actually dared to use this matter to poke and piss him off?! Clenching his fists, he red fiercely at the fox who was still smiling like he did not know what was death. At the same time, his poisonous teeth started dripping venom but that damn wolf still had a ¡®I just like how you can¡¯t stand me but can¡¯t do anything to me¡¯ expression on his face. You¡¯ve to get along well~ Her heart is leaning towards us~ Snake strongly felt his pride as the Beast King being trampled upon. He was fuming mad and he wanted to kill someone but what reminded him was a warm sensation spreading across his icy cold chest which had been sealed for a thousand years. He gave the little snakes an unwilling and poisonous gaze but eventually still ordered them to ¡®bring Elvis over¡¯. Chapter 572 - Not Wearing Your Underwear

Chapter 572: Not Wearing Your Underwear

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Elvis entered the cave, he already felt a wave of heat. Although the venom in his body made him weak, as long as he could meet Gu Mengmeng.....he would definitely have strength to do some things. Elvis smiled helplessly, he actually could only see her in this loser state that resembled a prisoner but upon smelling her fragrance, the scene of them acting affectionate towards each other was all that¡¯s left in his mind. After entering the cave, he realized that the scene before him was quite strange. Lea was sitting cross-legged next to Gu Mengmeng, looking at Snake with a......hmm...sneaky expression. Snake, on the other hand, emitted a whole body full of murderous intention that made him puff up unknowingly but Lea looked like he did not feel it as he swayed his fluffyrge tail. It was clearly a daily action of his but whenbined with the atmosphere, why did it give off a touch of provocation? Gu Mengmeng did not look quite well as sheid on the beastskin. Upon seeing Elvis, she broke out into a smile and called out weakly, ¡°Hubby.¡± Elvis¡¯s heart melted. The manic feeling that built up in him from not seeing her for a few days until he could destroy everything disappeared by one call of ¡®hubby¡¯ from her. He stepped forward and hugged Gu Mengmeng in her arms, asking, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable again?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and felt wronged. Acting coquettishly, she replied, ¡°I just thought that I had a tummy ache at the start but now....I don¡¯t even want to talk anymore.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and huddled into Elvis¡¯s arms. Elvis turned to ask Lea, ¡°Where¡¯s the period pad? Why don¡¯t you wear it for her?¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders and answered, ¡°Mengmeng didn¡¯t allow me to lift her dress up.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he still turned back to cast a nce on Snake while smiling and added, ¡°Mengmeng didn¡¯t allow him to lift her dress up too.¡± The vein on Snake¡¯s forehead twitched suddenly and in his heart, he kept calcting the chances of sessfully swallowing this damn fox as a whole before making Elvis the scapegoat. Elvis smiled heartily. Even though he was such a useless husband, he still felt a sense of happiness internally upon feeling her one and only reliance on him. Elvis¡¯s hand inched towards the inside of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress and he smiled after understanding everything in an instant. Turning back to look at Lea and then at Snake, he asked, ¡°Snakes.....shouldn¡¯t they have snake skin?¡± Snake nodded as a form of reply. Elvis probed further, ¡°I heard that the skin of snakes are thin and permeable so they¡¯re very suitable to be used as clothes for females?¡± Snake nodded again, actually, he had long wanted to make Gu Mengmeng a set of clothing with his own snake skin. But he knew that she was scared of snakes.... So, he even avoided exposing his original form in front of her at all costs. When he lost his temper because of Wabei and could not help but evolve back into his original form to ¡®guide¡¯ him, Snake did not even dare to look into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes because he was extremely afraid that he would see repulsion and detest in them. So, he kept controlling himself to not use his own snake skin in making clothes for Gu Mengmeng although he believed......that she would look beautiful wearing his skin. Elvis nodded and continued, ¡°You have so many snakes in the Snake King Valley, can you find me two snake skins? Approximately.....this width.¡± Snake looked at the dimension Elvis gave and frowned. He did not say anything else as he just turned and left the cave. Elvis knew that he had agreed so he did not give much thought and just tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t have a sense of security when you¡¯re not wearing your underwear? Why are you not wearing it now?¡± Chapter 573 - I’ll Take You Away

Chapter 573: I¡¯ll Take You Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon ensuring that Snake had walked far away, Gu Mengmengined softly, ¡°How can I wear it? Wasn¡¯t I poisoned previously after biting Snake? When Snake brought me to the waterfall to clear my stomach, my underwear got washed away by the water. I wanted to find you guys but Snake did not give me any chances at all, what....what can I do? I¡¯m also very helpless. I can¡¯t possibly tell Snake ¡®Hi, man, can I trouble you to pass me two beast skins, I want to make my underwear¡¯?¡± Elvis was seriously guilty. Hugging Gu Mengmeng, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Meng. I¡¯m too weak that¡¯s why I can¡¯t protect you properly. I¡¯m clearly your First Partner....but I can¡¯t even protect my position in your family and caused you to feel wronged.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she questioned, ¡°Are you.....suspecting me of having an affair with Snake at this point of time?¡± Elvis remained silent for a while before replying, ¡°I heard from the snake beast that Snake had announced to everyone that...you¡¯re his female.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and exined, ¡°He was just alone for an overly long period of time and felt lonely so he wanted to grab onto anything to apany him to escape his loneliness. In his eyes....I¡¯m probably not any different from a pet dog. Maybe he likes me but it¡¯s definitely not the kind of like you¡¯re talking about. Do you know? He¡¯s such an exaggerated person, he actually gave me the title of the Saintess of the Snake King Valley...¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces. Because the Snake King Valley closed its doors to outsiders, nobody knew much about their internal ss system. Gu Mengmeng probed, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s a Saintess?¡± Elvis shook his head. Gu Mengmeng answered, ¡°To put it nicely, it¡¯s a Saintess. But in fact, it¡¯s a tool used for the public to level up. The Saintess would mate with strong males specially picked from the Snake King Valley for them to level up and thus, increase the Snake King Valley¡¯s overall ability. What¡¯s the damn difference with a prostitute?¡± Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s faces turned cold before they exploded with anger a secondter. They thought that although Snake seemed domineering and overbearing, he was at least truthful to Gu Mengmeng. But he actually....! Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng in for a tight embrace and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and said, ¡°The venom in your body...¡± Elvis smiled and touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face gently, saying, ¡°Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I won¡¯t let you receive this kind of ill treatment.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to exin that although Snake had given her the title of Saintess, he did not allow anybody to bully her. She did not reveal that matter because she wanted to prove that Snake did not have those kinds of intentions towards her. But.... Erm..... Elvis and Lea seemed like they had misunderstood. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Hubby, things are not what you imagined them out to be.¡± Elvis frowned andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, you have me.¡± As Elvis said, he ced the period pad Lea had finished making between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs and asked her to mp it properly before carrying her up and walking towards the entrance step by step. The colorful snakes were guarding the entrance with tight security and the moment they saw Elvis and Lea, they gave off hisses and held their upper bodies upright to warn the two of them. However, Elvis and Lea were not the least afraid. They advanced step by step and just when they wanted to step into the pile of snakes, the colorful snakes suddenly fell silent and moved towards the sides. Elvis raised his head and met eyes with Snake who was standing at the entrance. Elvis did not step back the slightest bit, even though they had an obvious disparity in abilities, he would definitely not let Xiao Meng undergo this kind of unfair treatment just because he was scared of dying. Snake was holding onto a piece of snake skin in his hands, this was the first time he shed such a perfect snakeskin and it was best suited for Elvis¡¯s dimension. It was also the softest and cleanest one. This was the most precious skin in every snake¡¯s lifetime and he wanted to gift it to his own female as a precious love token. He hid the snake skin behind him and directly ignored Elvis and Lea. With his gaze fixated on Gu Mengmeng, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 574 - As Long As You Explain To Me, I’ll Believe You.

Chapter 574: As Long As You Exin To Me, I¡¯ll Believe You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis bared his teeth with a ferocious gaze. Lea was slightly more calm as he took a little step forward. Although Gu Mengmeng did not have the teamwork that Elvis and Lea built up after much blood and tears, she could still understand their intentions. Lea nned to hold back Snake and even though it¡¯s only for a second, he could aid Elvis in running away with Gu Mengmeng..... Snake seemed like he did not see the obvious rivalry from Elvis and Lea as he took a step forward and stood closer to Gu Mengmeng. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re not trying to run away secretly while I¡¯m gone. No matter what others say, as long as you exin to me, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Others say? Who? Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and saw the colorful snakes circling around Snake¡¯s feet obediently and came to realization. Ah, she did not understand snakenguage so clearly, these fellows had already transmitted her conversation with Elvis and Lea. Erm..... From an objective perspective, Elvis was clearly intending to run away while carrying her. Under this kind of circumstances, he actually said that as long as she denied, he would believe her? Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Saintess.¡± Snake was taken aback, he thought that Gu Mengmeng would straighten her neck and tell him the truth or go along and continue pacifying to him. No matter what, he had prepared himself thoroughly. But....she doesn¡¯t want to be a Saintess? Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng and did not say a word. Gu Mengmeng exined, ¡°It¡¯s too pathetic being a Saintess, if you¡¯ve to force me on being one, even if Elvis and Lea aren¡¯t here, I¡¯ll still crawl away.¡± Snake frowned, crawl away? She had to leave him? Gu Mengmeng turned her head away and continued, ¡°But if you can recall your order and allow me to not take the role of that damn Saintess, I¡¯ll not run away.¡± Snake¡¯s eyes shimmered as if there was an exit to the world in front of him suddenly. He stared at Gu Mengmeng In uncertainty and asked, ¡°If I allow you to not be a Saintess, will you not run away?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°I originally came here to save my sons. Now, I haven¡¯t even seen my sons¡¯ shadows, how can I run away? If I run away, wouldn¡¯t I have made a futile trip here? Do you think it¡¯s easy to enter the Snake King Valley? Do you think it¡¯s fun to fall from the sky? In the modern world, I didn¡¯t even sit any roller coaster before, if I¡¯m forced to fall once more, I might just die from having a heart attack mid-air.¡± Snake¡¯s tensed chest was relieved all of a sudden and his gaze became a lot more gentle. She was clearly the one at fault but why was her self-confident and straightforward tone so appealing to the eye? Ha, she ran away not because she hated him but because she did not want to be a Saintess....that¡¯s all. Snake slowly walked forward and when he walked past Elvis and Lea, he emitted beast pressure after calcting the amount well so that both of them would copse to the ground in one second while Gu Mengmeng would not feel even the slightest symptom at all. At the same time when Elvis¡¯s body copsed, Snake received Gu Mengmeng and held her in his arms firmly. ¡°I just came back from the outside so my body is warm.¡± This sentence seemed like it was an exnation to Lea. He sat next to the firece while carrying Gu Mengmeng and tried to reduce the cooling speed of his body so that he could hug her for a longer time. Looking into her fiery eyes which was reflecting the fire, Snake tried to speak in the gentlest tone possible, ¡°I wanted you to be a Saintess because I was afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied in the Snake King Valley. After all, other than me, a Saintess has the highest authority in the entire Snake King Valley. But I didn¡¯t know about the meaning of the original so-called Saintess.¡± Chapter 575 - You Still Have Logic After Being So Weak?!

Chapter 575: You Still Have Logic After Being So Weak?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Actually.....I¡¯ve already dered to the entire Snake King Valley that from today onwards, the Saintess is a holy presence that nobody can infringe upon. No snake beast can offend you and you¡¯re not a ¡®level-up tool¡¯ like from the past but if you really don¡¯t like the title of Saintess, you don¡¯t have to take it up if you don¡¯t wish to. As long as I¡¯m present....no snake will dare to bully you.¡± Snake hugged onto Gu Mengmeng tightly, trying to make use of his body warmth before it went away. Then, he ced her next to the firece in reluctance and stepped back to more than a foot from her. ¡°Just tell me directly regarding what you like and what you dislike. Escaping.....is not a good way to express yourself.¡± Snake hesitated for a moment but still took out his own snake skin slowly from behind him and asked, ¡°Do you....want this?¡± He did not dare to force feed her anything he thought was good anymore. The experience his Father had passed down seemed like it did not suit Gu Mengmeng, surprise and whatsoever....ha, those were indeed bullshit. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes glimmered as she received the snake skin from Snake¡¯s hands in surprise. She eximed, ¡°Oh my, this is a snake skin.....it looks like it¡¯s an extremely high-quality fabric. The touch is so good, it¡¯s so delicate and soft...¡± The tip of Snake¡¯s ears became slightly red. She said she liked his snake skin.... Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and smiled, saying, ¡°Since you already gave me the gift, I won¡¯t pursue the Saintess matter anymore. But can you not bully my hubby in the future? You¡¯re a Beast King, are you not embarrassed for oppressing the weak?¡± Snake¡¯s expression turned cold as he turned back to look at Elvis and Lea who were trying to climb up from the ground. He sniggered andmented, ¡°He¡¯s already not embarrassed for being a weakling, what else should I be embarrassed about?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked.... Ah, she forgot. This was the Beast World, the winner getting to enjoy the food alone and seizing others¡¯ wealth by force was the correct principle. Gu Mengmeng sniffed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys y with one another happily. Tsk....¡± Elvis returned back to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and protected her in his arms. He touched her stomach with his warm palm and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not strong enough, I won¡¯t let anyone bully my female. Unless Xiao Meng is willing, nobody can force her.¡± Lea secretly breathed in deeply for a long time at an angle invisible to Gu Mengmeng, trying to force himself to swallow the rusty taste in his throat. After warming up his facial muscles, he changed his expression to a ¡®nasty¡¯ one and pounced into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, fake-crying. ¡°Weep weep weep, Mengmeng, look at this snake.....he always bullies me......until my little heart keeps thumping hard....¡± As Lea said, he pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand into his embrace and pressed it against his chest, saying, ¡°Yeah, I want Mengmeng to rub it.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that although Lea maintained his peak in third-level for quite some time, he still did not level-up yet. Snake had already suppressed Elvis with his beast pressure to that extent so to Lea, the agony would have doubled. Thus, she did not stop him from joking around and instead, heed by his words by gently rubbing his chest, saying, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Lea was also shocked, he just wanted.....to not let Mengmeng worry. But how could he bear to remove this facade after seeing such a gentle Gu Mengmeng? He wrapped his fluffyrge tail around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and supported her body. Actually, he was the one carrying her but it looked as if he was acting coquettishly in her arms. Elvis retracted and received the snake skin from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, starting to make underwear for her. Snake frowned. Looking at how the weakest male here managed to get Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favor, he started to doubt his thousand-year old knowledge, ¡°You still have logic after being so.....weak?¡± Chapter 576 - I Knew It, You’re A Masochis Chapter 576 I Knew It, You¡¯re A Masochis Lea swept his long pupils across Snake and gave a lightugh. ¡°I had reminded you to get along well with us for such a long time but you didn¡¯t want to listen.¡± Gu Mengmeng elbowed Lea¡¯s chest and reprimanded him, ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat him, why¡¯s your mouth still so filthy?¡± Lea brought Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand to his mouth andnded a peck on it, saying, ¡°So what if I can¡¯t defeat him? With your protection, he can never kill me.....if I¡¯m injured, at least your heart will ache for me so I can¡¯t wait for him to hit me everyday.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and pinched Lea,menting, ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re a masochist.¡± Lea smiled charmingly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m only like that towards you.¡± As Lea said, he lightly ced his palm on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little stomach and rubbed it softly, saying, ¡°Are you feeling better like that? After all that turmoil from earlier, the blood looked like it flowed stronger than before.¡± Gu Mengmeng saw how Elvis suddenly stopped his hand movements from making her underwear as worry was written all in his dark blue eyes. Snake, who was standing at a further spot, did not have much expression on his face. His eyes, however, were staring intently at her. On the other hand, the vixen in her arms could not help but write infatuation worth five thousand years of China¡¯s history all over his face as he fixed his gaze upon her. Suddenly, the entire world seemed like it quietened down just to wait for her one sentence. Gu Mengmengughed awkwardly andforted them, ¡°Sigh, women are always like that every month. I¡¯m already used to it, it¡¯s nothing much nothing much....¡± Elvis remained silent as he lowered his head to continue making her underwear. Snake did not care what exactly was Elvis going to do with his precious snake skin. As long as it was going to be used on her, everything was fine. But the moment he thought that she would bleed like that every month, he felt exceptionally irritated. ¡°I heard that snake meat is very nourishing.¡± Snake lowered his head and looked at the colorful snakes by his feet. He picked a fattest and softest one from the pile with his hands and said, ¡°Ask the fox to boil this snake for you to nourish your body.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Snake in terror. Do you know that feeling? It¡¯s just like how your boyfriend said ¡®Babe, it¡¯s too tiring for your body to bleed so much every month. In the future, I¡¯ll kill someone every month and boil him for you to nourish your body.¡¯ suddenly. Gu Mengmeng pointed at Snake with a quivering hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re the Snake King, that is your people....¡± Snake was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Yes, so I can kill and boil anyone whenever I want.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and rejected, ¡°No no, you know how much I¡¯m scared of snakes.¡± Snake frowned and looking at that colorful snake, he contemted for a moment before answering, ¡°The fox knows how to cook well. When he finished boiling the snake, you won¡¯t be able to notice it¡¯s a snake.¡± Gu Mengmeng was truly speechless, the way how Snake acknowledged others was really special. Although Lea could not defeat him, nobody expected that he actually had such a good reputation in the cooking aspect. Elvis was very skilled in making clothing so he only used a small portion of Snake¡¯s snake skin to make an underwear suitable for Gu Mengmeng. Afterparing the sizes slightly and making sure that there was no problem, he finally opened his mouth to speak, ¡°Xiao Meng doesn¡¯t like others watching her wear clothes so you two can leave the cave first. And bring these snakes along with you guys too.¡± Snake raised his brow, obviously feeling displeased. This was the Snake King Valley, when did a weak wolf have the authority to throw amand at him? Lea, however, stood up in a seductive manner and when he walked past Snake, he smiled and reminded him, ¡°This is the rtionship in a family. The First Partner has the absolute authority for Mengmeng.¡± Chapter 577 - He Represents The Rules In The Beast World.

Chapter 577: He Represents The Rules In The Beast World.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Snake was shocked, so..... He¡¯s considered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family member now? Upon seeing Lea¡¯s sneaky face, Snake understood that what Lea meant was that if he continued treating himself as the Snake King, they definitely could not do anything to him; but if he would like to join Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family, he would still have to follow their family rules. Snake did not say a word as he just quietly walked out of the cave. The bunch of colorful snakes followed behind him, not leaving any behind to eavesdrop. Lea turned back to wink at Gu Mengmeng before he left together with Snake. Elvis pretended he did not see the interaction between Lea and Snake. He was still unwilling to ept the addition of such a strong psychopath. Snake¡¯s personality was so extreme until Elvis could never defeat him. If Snake was only an orc at the peak of the fifth level, even if he was as strong as Wabei, he would dare to race up to him while sacrificing all his muscles and bones. But he was the Beast King. That was a wide gap that not only needed hard work to ovee. It needed luck and needed......bloodline. And he obviously did not belong to any kind of reputable bloodline. He could not stop Snake. With the vast disparity in their strengths, Snake couldpletely kill him and Lea before recing their positions to force Gu Mengmeng to stay by his side. Nobody in the Snake King Valley would dare to cast their greedy eyes on Gu Mengmeng, even the entire Beast World would not have the courage to touch a strand of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. But he did not do it, he was even willing to ce his pride as a king down and abide by the ¡®family rules¡¯, ha....he¡¯s Snake, he represents the rules in the Snake King Valley, to put it in a savage tone, he represents the rules in the Beast World. This meant that Gu Mengmeng was already very important in that snake¡¯s heart. But Elvis did not have the courage to ask Gu Mengmeng once again whether she would like to take him in as her partner. He could never ask that question with his own mouth. He was afraid to hear her answer. Thus, he could only feign ignorance and pretend that he did not notice anything. After he helped Gu Mengmeng wear her little underwear made of snakeskin, he secured the period pad Lea prepared for her properly. Then, he cleaned the blood stains on her body andnded a light kiss on her forehead. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Hubby, are you keeping any troubles to yourself?¡± Elvis was taken aback as he stared into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and forced a smile, replying, ¡°Nope, I just didn¡¯t see you for a long time and I miss you a lot.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back at Elvis apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry hubby, I always promise you that I won¡¯t be willful in the future but I still always implicate you and Lea into such a dangerous environment. I seriously can¡¯t just ignore our sons, after we save our sons back this time round, I won¡¯t be willful anymore, I promise you......¡± Elvis kissed her little mouth in a pampering way and then pressed down on the three fingers she had put up whileforting her, ¡°Indulging your willfulness and tidying up your leftover mess is what a First Partner should do.¡± ¡°But.....¡± The more Elvis said, the more guilty Gu Mengmeng felt. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand to his lips and kissed it before continuing, ¡°Snake did not ban our movements and he even guided us to find the trend of some hidden ces in the Snake King Valley. I guess, he also wants to help us find Hede and the rest.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that Ellie is from the snake tribe and won¡¯t betray him? If he¡¯s so sincere in helping me, why doesn¡¯t he just ask Ellie to hand our kids over?¡± Chapter 578 - Was This A Silent Consent?

Chapter 578: Was This A Silent Consent?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis smiled slightly, to be honest, he couldpletely understand Snake. The reason why he was so anxious in finding the three little wolf cubs was not because he had any special favorable impression towards them. Instead, it was because Gu Mengmeng would never give up no matter what if she could not find them. And although Snake silently consented Elvis and Lea in searching for the kids in the Snake King Valley, he might be helping Ellie to hide the kids on the other hand. There was no reason other than....Gu Mengmeng changing her next agenda ¡®to leaving him¡¯ once she found her kids. The promise and baseline he gave her was that the kids being controlled by Ellie were safe and sound but Gu Mengmeng could never find them. That way, she had to stay behind to continue searching. What if Gu Mengmeng suddenly lost interest in her kids one day and thought it through to just give birth to another nest of babies? That time, he and Lea would be the second wave of ¡®persistence¡¯ to hold Gu Mengmeng back. So, despite how much Snake hated them, he could only use his venom to prevent them from escaping instead of really executing his intention to kill them. Or else, so what if he was a fifth-level beast? In front of such a psychotic fellow like Snake, he was really too weak to withstand a single blow from him. The ruckus in the house were caught by the two people outside the cave. Just when Elvis was trying toe up with a reply to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, Snake and Lea had walked back in. What had reduced was the bunch of colorful snakes. Gu Mengmeng was quite surprised as she asked, ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s your bunch of people? Are they not following you anymore?¡± Snake nced at Lea before replying her, ¡°They¡¯re scared I¡¯ll feed them to you so they ran away.¡± Of course, Gu Mengmeng did not believe him, just based on the gaze he gave Lea just now, she knew that Lea must had said something to him outside the cave and convinced him in getting rid of this surveince measure. But even though she saw through him, she did not expose him. Was there a need for someone to lose face? Thus, Gu Mengmeng pretended she did not see through him as she chuckled and said, ¡°Look, the ending of most tyrants is desertion by his followers. If you always threaten to ¡®eat¡¯ them up, you¡¯ll definitely scare them away.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know that with a casual joke from her, Snake did not say that sentence anymore in his entire life. ¡°Mengmeng,¡± Lea swayed his tail and walked to Gu Mengmeng, requesting, ¡°I was also scared by him today so you¡¯ve to apany me to sleep tonight.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Snake and upon seeing how he had no intention to oppose, shemended Lea in her heart for being able to control Elvis and pacify Snake. Tsk tsk tsk, a third-level beast controlling a fifth-level beast and a Beast King truly deserves a thumbs-up. ¡°Alright, you two can stay behind and sleep with me. What nice timing, I was craving for some warmth these past few days.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she opened her arms wide and waited for Lea to pounce into her embrace. However, Elvis was the one who carried Gu Mengmeng up as hemented, ¡°It¡¯s too chilly in here and it¡¯s not suitable for you. You¡¯ll stay with us for a few days.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked towards Snake on her instincts and noticed that although he was unwilling, he did not stop them as he tilted his head to one side and kept quiet. Was this a......silent consent? Gu Mengmeng broke out into a wide grin and gave Lea two thumbs-up. Lea raised his chin in delight as he said while swaying hisrge tail, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave first. I bet Snake didn¡¯t rest well when Mengmeng was staying here. You can make use of these few days to recuperate properly.¡± Gu Mengmeng was then carried out of Snake¡¯s cave by Elvis in an imposing manner. When they exited the cave, she could not help but ask, ¡°I wanted to see you two once before and if I didn¡¯t put on an ill aura, I would¡¯ve failed. What exactly did you tell him? He actually agreed to let me leave with you guys after hearing just a few sentences from you?¡± Chapter 579 - Distance Makes One’s Heart Grow Fonder And Haste Does Not Always Bring Success.

Chapter 579: Distance Makes One¡¯s Heart Grow Fonder And Haste Does Not Always Bring Sess.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea smiled and said, ¡°13 words.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea with sparkles spewing out from her eyes as she counted with her fingers, saying, ¡°The only way to prevent people from knowing is not to do it.¡± Lea was taken aback for a moment before he suppressed hisughter and shook his head. He originally wanted to tell her directly but was also curious as to what other weird sentences she coulde up with. Thus, he coughed and said, ¡°Guess again.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it and then counted with her fingers again. The sentences she could think of were either wrong in number or did not suit the situation. Eventually, she shook her head and said, ¡°Stop leaving me in suspense. Hurry and spill the beans.¡± Lea smiled and replied, ¡°Distance makes the heart grow fonder and haste does not always bring sess. Gu Mengmeng contemted for a while before she said with a helpless expression, ¡°Do you also think that I¡¯ve an affair going on with Snake?¡± Lea nodded his head honestly and asked her back, ¡°Isn¡¯t his reaction the best evidence?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and retorted, ¡°He¡¯s just too lonely and all he needs is a friend.¡± Lea smiled slightly and said, ¡°Do you know how many snakes the Snake King Valley has? Every snake here only listens to him and they all treat him like their God, he¡¯s not alone.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to tell Lea, how could snakes bepared to humans? But her stand changed when she suddenly recalled that to Snake.....snakes were the same breed as him, right? But that mighty person was already over 1000 years old, despite how old his past rtionships were, that difference was...... People said that, all men, regardless of whether they were youths from 17 to 18 years old or old men from 70 to 80 years old, liked young girls that are 18 to 19 years old. But..... Nobody mentioned that an old demon that was over 1000 years old would like a girl who was 18 to 19 years old.... Gu Mengmeng truly could not ept that difference in age so she shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just a little interested in me because of his Mother.¡± Lea seemed to have seen through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s doubt as he sneakily ced his arm on Elvis¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you mind his age?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she shifted her gaze elsewhere awkwardly. ¡°Anyway....it¡¯s just that.....there¡¯s no such thing. Stop letting your thoughts wander. We¡¯re here to save my sons.¡± However, Lea did not want to let Gu Mengmeng off. He seemed like he had discovered a very interesting matter as he questioned further, ¡°Sigh, tell me, what¡¯s the boundaries your heart is willing to ept?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it and replied, ¡°Three to five years is a more ideal age difference.¡± Lea asked, ¡°You¡¯re 18 this year, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday this month so I should be 19 years old now.¡± Lea nodded before asking, ¡°Then guess, how old are we this year?¡± Elvis¡¯s face darkened. Even though he could not emit his beast pressure due to the venom, his auraprised of some murderous intention. Lea did not take it to heart as he pressed for an answer, ¡°Look at him, his face has already darkened to this extent. Let¡¯s guess his age, guess him first.¡± Upon hearing Lea¡¯s words, Gu Mengmeng suddenly noticed the problem. She was already married and had given birth to four children but she was never aware of her own husband¡¯s age? Let her calm down. Snake who looked like he was in his early 20s had a real age of over a 1000..... A childish Wabei who looked like his age would not surpass 20 had a real age of over 800.... Then, Elvis who looked like he was 24 to 25..... F***? She actually married a great-grandfather? Gu Mengmeng asked with a shaky voice, ¡°That.....hubby.....how old......are you this year?¡± Elvis red at Lea coldly before replying, ¡°I forgot.¡± For....forgot? Snake could remember approximately how old he was even though he had lived for over 1000 years but Elvis could not even recall an approximate number at all? Chapter 580 - Do You Mind Being A Cougar?

Chapter 580: Do You Mind Being A Cougar?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea covered his mouth and giggled, asking, ¡°Mengmeng, guess how old I am?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea but eventually still shook her head slowly. Why was the heavens so unfair?! Afterparing Snake and Wabei the two old demons, Gu Mengmengpletely could not judge one¡¯s age based on their appearance anymore. Lea leaned his shoulder forward and squeezed his handsome face in front of Gu Mengmeng, speaking with a gentle and attractive voice, ¡°Do you mind being a cougar?¡± ¡°Pfft....¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea in terror. She was 19 this year so if she were to think of ¡®robbing the cradle¡¯, she should be that cradle, right? Why did she suddenly feel that.....she was the one robbing? Lea was pretty disappointed as his tail dropped and he asked obediently, ¡°You can¡¯t ept it? Our age don¡¯t differ that much though.....¡± Gu Mengmeng pped Lea¡¯s shoulder and demanded, ¡°Lea, tell me honestly, how old are you this year?¡± Lea grinned from ear to ear and requested instead, ¡°Call me ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Lea¡¯s ear and prepared to twist it hard as she growled, ¡°If you still want your ear, hurry and tell me.¡± Lea twitched his lips and said with a wronged expression, ¡°16.¡± Crack..... Gu Mengmeng felt that a strike of lightning struck her directly on her head. She slowly let go of Lea and looked at him with aplicated gaze. What the hell, she called a fox that was three years younger than her....¡¯Daddy Lea¡¯ for such a long time? Lea was 16 this year so didn¡¯t he start dating her when he was just 15? Was this considered...... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face fell and she felt that she was so wretched and that she was a slut with no reputation left. On the other hand, Lea covered his mouth for a giggle and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t a young body so much better than that old snake?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and wanted to scream ¡®get lost¡¯ but upon meeting gaze with Lea¡¯s long eyes and considering his age, Gu Mengmeng could only extinguish that fire in her throat and speak in a gentle tone, ¡°Lea, be good and go y at one side. Lea burst out inughter and said, ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re pacifying Hede and his brothers? Don¡¯t tell me....you really want to own me as a son? Then can I also eat.....¡± Lea¡¯s gaze shifted to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s breasts which she used two hands to cover instantly, roaring, ¡°Eat your foot! You brat, why are you always learning the bad stuff and taking advantage of me all day and night?¡± Lea giggled even harder as he tilted his head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my Mother beast, do you want to be my younger sister? Committing incest and whatsoever.....you¡¯ve such a strong taste. But if you like it, I can cooperate with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and chided, ¡°Being your Mother beast is also consideredmitting incest!¡± Lea nodded his head after sudden realization as he looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°So you like this kind of thing....¡± Gu Mengmeng seriously wanted to bite her tongue off. Elvis said with a cold expression, ¡°Stop joking around with her or else she will really be flustered.¡± Lea shrugged and rified, ¡°Alright alright, stop being conflicted. I¡¯m not 16, I¡¯m 21.¡± Gu Mengmeng side-eyed him and asked in uncertainty, ¡°Really?¡± Lea nodded. Gu Mengmeng then heaved a sigh of relief. The next moment, she suddenly lifted her head and asked Lea in shock, ¡°So....who¡¯s 16?¡± Lea suppressed hisughter while Elvis¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. Gu Mengmeng turned her neck stiffly and looked at Elvis, pleading him, ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re not 16.....I beg you.¡± Elvis cleared his throat and avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sight, telling her, ¡°I¡¯m not 16.¡± F***! Upon hearing Elvis¡¯s words, Gu Mengmeng was more certain that Elvis was the one who was 16 years old! If not, he could have just told her his real age Chapter 581 - I Won’t Accept Any Reasons You Give For Not Loving Me.

Chapter 581: I Won¡¯t ept Any Reasons You Give For Not Loving Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After knowing Elvis¡¯s age, Gu Mengmeng could not face him normally anymore. Whenever he dared to look at her when she caught him being in a daze, she would immediately avoid him and be nervous. She started to reject Elvis¡¯s help in many things he used to take care of......like changing her period pad. Elvis was vexed and he started to see Lea as an eyesore. But he knew that Lea¡¯s motive was to.....fight for more time to keep Gu Mengmeng in their cave. Because if Gu Mengmeng acted too affectionate with the two of them, that pair of eyes that was watching them in the dark would not be able to control his jealousy and subsequently, snatch Gu Mengmeng away from them instantly. And both of them had no ability to snatch her back. He only had one chance to interact with her in one month so he could only withstand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s difort around him and control himself from not looking at her. Then, he used every cell in his body to feel her gaze. A week was gone at the blink of an eye. When the colorful snakes appeared at the entrance of the cave, Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯s eyes dimmed a little but they still managed to hang a smile on their faces as they told Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Snake sent people over to fetch you. You can follow these little snakes because they¡¯ll bring you back to Snake¡¯s cave.¡± Gu Mengmeng was aware that she felt ufortable after knowing Elvis¡¯s age so in this rare interaction period, she was unable to act affectionate with him, not even once. She felt rather apologetic and also did not bear to leave him so she held in her awkwardness and walked to Elvis, hugging him. ¡°Elvis, why don¡¯t you send me over? I want to spend some more time with you.¡± Elvis¡¯s body froze for a period of time before he dared to hug Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t ept any reasons you give for not loving me.¡± Gu Mengmeng mped her lips and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not about not loving you, I just felt that I had ruined an underage boy....¡± Elvis leaned forward and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. After biting her lip lightly, he said, ¡°Orcs are considered of-age from the moment they can evolve into human form. I¡¯ve already be of-age for 15 years.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis in shock, blinking her eyes and not saying a word. Bing of-age at one year old.....who the hell are you trying to con? Gu Mengmeng tried to recall what she was doing when she was one year-old. Erm..... Shepletely could not recall but looking at other one year-old kids, they were all still sitting in their baby prams, biting onto their pacifiers and drinking milk. Are you trying to acting like an adult now? Elvis tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°The timescale and growth pattern of orcs are different from your kind, don¡¯tpare them with that wild imagination of yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her head unsatisfactorily as she refuted, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? A brat is still a brat.¡± Elvis clenched his teeth and said, ¡°A brat can¡¯t make you pregnant but I can.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red as she stomped her feet and turned her back against Elvis but did not walk away. The words ¡®hurry and pacify me, I¡¯m angry¡¯ were clearly written on the back of her head. Lea also knew that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s awkwardness made Elvis ufortable these few days so he came out to mediate the situation and said, ¡°Elvis is not wrong, orcs are considered adults once they gain the ability to evolve. Moreover, our lifespan should be different from your world.¡± Gu Mengmeng side-eyed him andmented, ¡°Yeah, all of you can live until you be thousand-year old demons but I can¡¯t.¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°No, Snake is an exception because his bloodline is too special. And the lifespan of ordinary males like Elvis and I are based on our abilities and our females.¡± Chapter 582 - Mengmeng, I Can Still Accompany You For Another 10 Years.

Chapter 582: Mengmeng, I Can Still Apany You For Another 10 Years.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was confused so she tilted her head and waited for Lea to continue. Upon seeing how Gu Mengmeng was not that angry at Elvis anymore, Lea did not leave her hanging as he continued, ¡°Fifth-level orcs like Elvis can normally apany you for an entire lifetime unless you eat him up. And third-level orcs like me probably....can only live for 30 years even if I don¡¯t die from a battle or get eaten up by you. I¡¯m 21 this year so if I managed myself well.....Mengmeng, I can still apany you for another 10 years.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded as her expression became rather solemn. 10 years..... Was Lea¡¯s life actually starting to experience a countdown already? Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and asked cowardly, ¡°Are you......lying to me? How can beasts only live for 30 years? The physique of the people in my world differ so much from you guys but they have no problem living till 70 to 80 years old......¡± Lea smiled radiantly, looking as if he did not see death seriously at all. He said in a calm tone, ¡°Males without the eptance of any female means that they¡¯re losers who have been eliminated and they do not have any need to exist. So, normally speaking, males who have no found a partner before 10 years old would voluntarily join some females¡¯ family as storage food. To them, if their females are able tost through winter, that¡¯s already thergest value in their lives.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°But I had already epted you, aren¡¯t you my beast pet?¡± Lea chuckled, his gaze epassing envy that could not be wiped away. Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exposed corbone, he said. ¡°eptance without a mark will not be acknowledged by the Beast Deity. But it¡¯s alright, even if it¡¯s only 10 years.....I¡¯ll still protect you well.¡± Hiss hiss hiss..... The little snakes were hurrying them up. Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something but Lea rubbed her head andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t pity me, I don¡¯t feel that my 10 years of life is any more pathetic than Snakel¡¯s endless and pointless life. Unless....you decide to abandon me in 10 years.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and her mood became ratherplicated, she did not know what to say. Hiss hiss hiss..... The colorful snakes raised their upper bodies, making their intention more obvious. Lea and Elvis exchanged nces before they nodded their heads and lightly turned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, pushing her towards the entrance. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave any sooner, Snake would not allow you toe back and stay with us anymore.¡± ¡°But.....¡± ¡°No buts, Elvis and I will continue working on Hede and the other two. I¡¯ll settle the food and make them more delicate for you. If you¡¯ve anything you wish to eat, you can tell the little snakes in the cave. They will transfer the message to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back and saw how Lea and Elvis stood beside each other at the entrance, witnessing her leave. Gu Mengmeng bowed her head in sorrow and did not say anything else, she just followed the colorful snakes back to Snakel¡¯s cave. She was still scared of snakes so she did not dare to step too close to them. The little snakes were also aware that she was scared of them so they did not show any dangerous behavior as long as she did not leave the safe zone. ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± Halfway through the journey, a female¡¯s voice rang, interrupting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s route. Looking up, Gu Mengmeng squinted and saw a female standing against the sunlight at a high spot. She could not see her appearance but just found her voice to be rather familiar. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re indeed the messenger of the Beast Deity. You¡¯re really quite capable to have all the outstanding males in the world revolving around you.¡± Her voice, alone, epassed evil and jealousy that could not be hidden but the sunlight was too bright so Gu Mengmeng could not figure out who the person was. Chapter 583 - Ellie’s Appearance

Chapter 583: Ellie¡¯s Appearance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Mengmeng used one hand to block the sunlight while she squinted her eyes and asked. That female sniggered before tugging onto the tree vine in her hands, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t recognize me, but you can¡¯t recognize your sons too?¡± Just by looking at the figures against the sunlight, Gu Mengmeng could recognize that those three balls of flesh were her sons. ¡°Ellie?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was very shocked, she could have recognized her through her voice but the female standing in front of her was clearly a perfect female without her symbolic snake tail. That was what made her dumbfounded. Gu Mengmeng wanted to run towards Ellie but the colorful snakes pulled her back. Gu Mengmeng nced at her sons and made up her mind, stepping on the snake pile harshly. Let alone snakes, even if and mine was blocking her way, she would still not hesitate to step on it. Ellie smirked before turning away to escape. Upon seeing how Ellie was running away, Gu Mengmeng was so flustered until her eyes turned red as she could not care much about anything else, running forward with all her might. Sons, her sons! If she let Ellie run away this time, she did not know when she would see her again. Ellie did not run too far off as if she was deliberately waiting for Gu Mengmeng to chase after her. Whenever Gu Mengmeng was about to lose her, she would slow down to wait for her. Gu Mengmeng did not run too far off and just passed a few turns when shepletely could not figure out what was north south east or west because the road was a little winding. Ellie paused her steps and finally turned to look at Gu Mengmeng. With a disdainful expression, she said while refusing to cast a nce on Gu Mengmeng, ¡°You really dare to chase after me alone. After falling into my trap previously, you still did not learn from it, how could such a dumb female be chosen by the Beast Deity as the messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto her knees with both her hands. She really wanted to say a few words to retort against Ellie but aftering to the Beast World, she was almost at a state where she need not use her legs at all. When Elvis was present, he would carry her, if not, Lea would be the one to carry her. After they reached the Snake King Valley, since Elvis and Lea were not around, Snake started carrying her. She, who seriouslyck too much exercise, would never be able to persist until now if not for her sons. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you¡¯re really too useless. You just ran a few steps and you¡¯re panting like that? I really don¡¯t know why the mighty Snake King took a fancy on you? Is it just for your face?¡± Ellie looked like she was not afraid of Gu Mengmeng as she threw away the tree vine that she used to trap the three little wolves in. Then, she walked up to Gu Mengmeng and pinched her jaw, smirking. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a male beside you now, I¡¯ll like to see how much you the messenger of the Beast Deity can withstand.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to push Ellie¡¯s hand away but she realized that her fighting ability differed too much from this scheming bitch. Hitting Nina was very easy because Nina was a proud female who was always cupped in others¡¯ hands since she was born. She did not have any opportunities to train, let alone battle. So, Gu Mengmeng, who had persisted in working out and who had learned some basic strikes, was able to win so easily. But Ellie was different, she lived in the Snake King Valley since young and was the only female who emerged from the crowd to be the Saintess. She had more than some tricks of a woman faking her innocence and purity. After Gu Mengmeng finished panting, she took advantage of the chance when Ellie was not paying attention to grab hold of her little thumb and twist it backwards. This kind of attack against one¡¯s weakest spots was a defense tactic her gym trainer taught her secretly. Normally, this was supposed to be used towards a pervert that was stronger than her but it was not a futile lesson if it was used on Ellie today. Chapter 584 - Don’t Be Afraid, Mommy Is Here To Save You!

Chapter 584: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, Mommy Is Here To Save You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Ellie was in pain, she transformed her snake tail out at the speed of light. The edge of the tail, that was filled with scales, twisted around Gu Mengmeng and wrapped her tightly, as if she was trying to kill her prey. Her pupils turned into a straight horizontal line, with no sign of good intention in her gaze. ¡°Gu Mengmeng. You deserve to die! You should die!¡± Jealousy made Ellie¡¯s expression look hideous. She totally did not bother about her fingers, even using more energy to directly jab her fingers in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands till they were broken. Her bleeding hands then grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, saying viciously, ¡°I pampered him for hundreds of years, but he never gave me any attention. How could he be so obsessed with you from the moment you appeared? He should have killed you the second you set foot into the Snake King valley and not allow you to rece me as the most respected female here! You deserve to die! Gu Mengmeng you deserve to die!¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to struggle, but her whole body was tightly wrapped by Ellie. She could even clearly feel the pain from the suffocation start to disappear from the ankle up. Seems like... it will snap for sure. Gu Mengmeng could only move one hand. She raised it up, and directly jabbed it into Ellie¡¯s eye. Ellie did not expect Gu Mengmeng to have such a trick. She did not have time to protect herself, and could only duck instinctively, but Gu Mengmeng still managed to jab into one of her eyes. When one is under lethal danger, their burst of power is extraordinary. One of Ellie¡¯s eyeballs, stuck onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s finger like a takoyaki. In great pain, Ellie let go of Gu Mengmeng while covering her eyes and rolling around on the ground. Gu Mengmeng lost her bnce, falling onto the ground and taking deep breaths as if she was a fish that had been run ashore. The eyeball on her finger grossed her out, but she did not bother to think too much in that instant. She shook her hands, trying to get the eyeball off her finger. She tried to stand up, but found her legs presenting a spiral-like mode in an odd and peculiar position. Indeed, it was broken. It was lucky for Gu Mengmeng too, that after it hurt to a certain extent, she became numb to the pain. Crawl, she had, to her sons, to at least untie the vines around their bodies so they could escape. As long as her sons were alright, Gu Mengmeng would not hesitate to leave her life behind, much less break her legs. Blood trails were created along Gu Mengmeng¡¯s path, drawing curvy lines on the ground as Gu Mengmeng grabbed on to the grass on the ground, trying her hardest to move her body forward. Her aim was very clear, sons! She wanted to save her sons! One step, one step! One more step! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers were just about to reach Hede, when she saw Hede and brothers opening their mouths, as if they were trying to say something to her frantically. Gu Mengmeng could only hear sharp screams in her ears, it was a pity, she could no longer hear her sons speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, mommy is here to save you! Don¡¯t be afraid, mommy is here!¡± Gu Mengmeng said while smiling at the three pairs of fearful yet helpless eyes, trying to appease her sons¡¯ emotions with all her strength in her body. Touched, she finally touched Hede. A smile spread across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, but before she could widen her smile further, her body was dragged backwards and far away. ¡°Hede...¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched out her arms. The only wish in her heart then was only to untie to the vines on her children¡¯s bodies. With a hideous, blood-stained face, one of Ellie¡¯s pupils had turned into a horizontal line while the other was only left with a cavity spilling out blood. She opened her mouth to a humanly impossible extent, revealing her sharp, venomous fangs and going in right at Gu Mengmeng... Chapter 585 - The Evolution

Chapter 585: The Evolution

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng raised her arm in an attempt to block the attack, but her tiny arm had as little power as a strand of straw inparison to Ellie¡¯s shocking biting force. Was it death? Was she... dying just like that? True, how could a human win a demon? Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to that monkey, that Xuanzang was able to live to obtain the scripture? But her monkey... was not by her side. The circle of life started spinning around in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, it was clearly an instant but she saw herself transmigrate, from being brought home by Elvis, to dating Lea, breaking up, mating with Elvis, giving birth to children... Children, till the end, it was mommy who was too useless, and could not even save you once. As for regrets... It would probably be not being able to hear you call... ¡°Mommy!¡± A crisp sound traveled into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears and stunned her, as her eyes opened wide, seeing three half-orc teens frantically rushing and pestering Ellie. One used his sharp teeth to fiercely bite down on Ellie¡¯s tail, dragging her backwards. Another rode on her back, aggressively strangling her neck and yanking it backwards strongly. Thest one bit on her throat, not backing up even when blood sprayed on his face. Who was the one who called her, just now? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes turned red and actually started to cry. Even the pain front her leg being ripped to smithereens did not make her drop a tear, but she had caved from the word ¡°Mommy¡±. No regrets, she no longer had any regrets. Her sons broke free from the vines, and can escape. She also heard the ¡°Mommy¡± she had been dreaming of before she died. Gu Mengmeng wanted to struggle up to fight Ellie with her sons, but saw her suddenly transforming into an orc, bing much stronger instantly. Her snake scales were hard, and the three half-orcs that had just evolved simply could not bite through them. Her three sons bounced off her, blood filling their mouths. Ellie seemed to be filled with fury, her mouth gaping open and rushing towards the brothers, exuding an aura as if she nned to swallow them whole. ¡°No¡ª!¡± Gu Mengmeng yelled in pain, wanting to rush over and protect her sons, but she could not even move for her leg bones had been shattered. Ellie¡¯s body suddenly halted, wavering for a moment. Gu Mengmeng thought her shouting worked, so she immediately continued, ¡°Ellie, am I not the one you hate? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to die? Come at me! I¡¯m right here,e!¡± Ellie shook her body, revealing her human head. Her expression was extremely horrifying, as she shot Gu Mengmeng a hideous expression, her gaze evil and twisted, ¡°He wants to save you... He wanted to save you using his position as the Snake King?! I am his tribesman... I am his Saintess... I am the one who guarded him for centuries! Can¡¯t I retaliate against the nature in my bones?! Can¡¯t I?! Hehehe... Watch me retaliate! I want him to remember me, even if it means hating me!¡± With that, Ellie rushed towards Gu Mengmeng with that as the only thought in her brain. Gu Mengmeng watched clearly as Ellie got closer with every inch, and how many scales fell off her body with each inch. By the time she was right in front of her, she had be a skinless, bloody worm. And all these happened in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Ellie had bitten on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighs, then twisted her body, almost ripping off Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs. Although Gu Mengmeng could no longer feel pain, she still screamed. Half a second before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs were ripped off by Ellie, a hand violently grabbed onto three inches at the back of Ellie¡¯s head. Ellie¡¯s jaw was forcefully released, which allowed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs to remain intact. 1 Chapter 586 - Dreamland? Beast Deity.

Chapter 586: Dreand? Beast Deity.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person who arrived was... Snake? Gu Mengmeng thought Elvis would be the first one to rush over, after all... they have the attraction of the mating mark. Elvis should already have known, since she was injured to that extent. But why... wasn¡¯t he the first person to arrive? Can¡¯t she even... see him for thest time? Gu Mengmeng slowly started bing unconscious, as the weight on her eyelids and coldness in her body became like a giant spiral, dragging her down against her will. Snake stared coldly at the badly mutted worm before him, and without a word, he squeezed his fingers together and strangled her alive. Turning around, Snake carried Gu Mengmeng up. He frowned at the sagging curvature of her legs. He has fantasized about if Gu Mengmeng had been a snake like him more than once, and how perfect it could have been. However, now... it was an ugly sight, to see her with a weak lower body. No wonder she hated snakes, such an intolerable sight deserved to be hated. Snake carried Gu Mengmeng back to his cave. Elvis and Lea were lying there with injuries all over their bodies, at the gate of death. Snake stopped in his tracks, looked at Elvis then threw two words at him, ¡°How weak.¡± Elvis gritted his teeth, not saying a word, for he had no right to retaliate. A pair of bloody eyesnded on Gu Mengmeng, who was in Snake¡¯s arms. He only felt as if something was cut into pieces in his chest, then continuously rubbed in with salt. A few droplets of blood dripped down from Elvis¡¯ mouth. He gritted his teeth so hard that blood had dripped out. Snake side-eyed Lea, ¡°Make my shed skin into clothes for her to wear.¡± With that, Snake did not give any more exnation before he entered the cave. The colorful snakes instantly clustered together, sealing the entrance of the cave. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng who was in the cave, was already in an unconscious state. In a world of endless whiteness, it was as if Gu Mengmeng was floating weightlessly, surrounded by fog, but not causing one to feel constraint, for it seemed forforting, and rxed. ¡°Child... you are very marvelous.¡± A loving voice rang beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears. ¡°Who? Who are you?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt someone touching her hair, movements gentle and loving. She wanted to know who was speaking to her, but she could not make any noise from her throat, and her eyelids were too heavy to be opened. ¡°I... am the Beast Deity.¡± It was as if that person could hear the voice inside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart, and gave her an answer directly. ¡°Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt skeptical. Beast Deity replied, ¡°Yes, I am the Beast Deity. Child, your path ahead may be rough, but please maintain a kind heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, and thought, ¡°What does that mean?¡± The Beast Deity smiled, ¡°I am very sorry to have disrupted your original life. You must have been very helpless when you first arrived at the Beast World. But now, you have Elvis and Lea who love you, and the fellow tribesmen of Saint Nazaire who are loyal to you. In the future, you will have more and more followers, your thoughts and actions will affect the Beast World for millenniums toe. So, please do not lose your kind heart, do you understand?¡± Question marks filled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain, yet she could not form a legitimate question, only feeling muddle-headed. The Beast Deity continued, ¡°Child, do not feel sorrowful, do not be upset... For you have given him the greatest release.¡± Gu Mengmeng still did not know what was going on, but felt someone pat her on the top of her head before she sank down the white fog like a free falling object. Chapter 587 - Do You Know What It Is Like To Fall In Love With Yourself?

Chapter 587: Do You Know What It Is Like To Fall In Love With Yourself?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ooh...¡± Gu Mengmeng made a groaning noise, and only felt as if her head so much it could split open. ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± A warm hug immediately encapsted Gu Mengmeng, then Gu Mengmeng heard a deafening heartbeat slowly calming down, and the sigh that followed. Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes slowly adjusting to the light and raised her hand, feeling a little out of sorts. A dreand... So that was what it meant. ¡°Elvis, let go of me.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was so tranquil it made one terrified. Elvis¡¯ body stiffened, but still slowly released his hands. She deserved... to be angry. He did not fulfill his responsibility to protect her, despite being her first partner. Gu Mengmeng turned and sat up, looking at her three sons who were huddled in a corner of the wall, sound asleep. Seeing the exhaustion on their faces, they must have been extremely tired. Lifting the beast skin that originally covered her body, Gu Mengmeng gently used it to cover her three sons, then walked out without a word. Elvis followed behind her silently, and silence was brewing in the air. ¡°Do you know... what it is like to fall in love with yourself?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gazended on the huge, t rock at the entrance of the cave, where a piece of clothing made from the shedded snake skin was being bathed in the sun. Elvis did not say anything, only silently looking at the green snake that had its mouth gaped open to reveal its fangs that was on the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. 1Gu Mengmeng sat on the rock, gazing at the clothing made from shedded snake skin while in a trance. The person who would reach his hand out and call her ¡°Twomeng¡±, has now be a set of clothing. ¡°I thought, I was just an interesting presence in his long life. I had never expected, that I would be the only color, in the thousand years of his life.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, smiling bitterly, ¡°He was truly resolute, using such a method for me to really feel how much he cared and persisted for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not turn around, her gaze still fixated on the snake skin, her voice soft without much sorrow, but made one¡¯s heart ache even more, ¡°Do you know what hisst sentence to me?¡± Elvis stood behind Gu Mengmeng, not even having the courage to reply. If it weren¡¯t for him being too weak... If it weren¡¯t for him being too weak... ¡°He said, seemed like one would really get their retribution for teasing a married woman... It is like cutting one¡¯s chest open to take their heart out.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not cry, instead, she smiled, ¡°Then, he said thank you to me, he said... thank you for letting me live. He died for me, but thanked me for letting him live? What twisted logic was that... But now, I can¡¯t even me him.¡± Gu Mengmeng grasped tightly at her chest, ¡°What now? I finally felt deeply the amount of love he had for me, but we barely interacted for a month. In the past month, I never thought what he felt for me was love... I am Gu Mengmeng, I feel I should be guilty and cry. However, Snake has passed on all his memories to me. In his memories, the past month has been way more blissful than the past thousands of years of his life. His feelings told me, that if I lived on, he would be very happy. So I want to smile, and now I can¡¯t even tell if I am Gu Mengmeng or Snake. Am I a human or a snake, should I cry orugh?¡± Elvis went forward, gently hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms, speaking with deep remorse, ¡°Sorry, for not protecting you. I... was too weak.¡± Chapter 588 - Protection Mark

Chapter 588: Protection Mark

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng wanted to lift her arm to return Elvis¡¯ hug, but only felt her arms were too heavy and unable to be lifted. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Elvis, let go of me. I need to wear the clothes that Snake left behind for me.¡± COMMENT Elvis released slowly, feeling as if a piece of skin was ripped from his chest. Gu Mengmeng had always valued privacy, only changing in the cave, and even making him stay away most of the time. However this time, she stood out in the open, removing the beast skin she originally wore on her body, then carefully wearing the clothes made from the shedded snake skin. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, asking, ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Elvis nodded, ¡°No matter what Xiao Meng wears, you look nice in it.¡± The edges of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips tried to lift, but she found herself incapable of smiling, and could only sit back onto the rock, squinting her eyes while looking up at the sun, ¡°Where¡¯s Lea? I haven¡¯t seen him since I woke up.¡± Elvis replied, ¡°He said... he had some things, he wanted to settle.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Cole?¡± Elvis stayed silent without a word. Gu Mengmeng responded, ¡°Even if Cole broke his tail, he is still a peak fifth-level orc, and Lea alone... won¡¯t be able to win him.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng looked into the distance, ¡°Go find Lea, tell him I¡¯m waiting for him and call him back.¡± Elvis looked in the direction of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, and only saw movements in the grass. If one did not look closely, they would think it was merely the grass moving because of the wind. However, a fifth-level beast has excellent vision, and he instantly saw traces of colorful snakes in the bushes. ¡°You...¡± Elvis was rather confused. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, not looking into Elvis¡¯ eyes, only gently rubbing the back of her neck, ¡°Sorry, I agreed that I would only have your mark on my body. But...¡± Elvis replied, ¡°Xiao Meng, Snake is the strongest of the Kings, I had nothing against you mating with him.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°Snake did not mate with me, this mark... is a protection mark, not a mating mark.¡± Elvis furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Protection mark?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded slightly, ¡°I was almost killed by Ellie, and my bones were shattered into smithereens, even if I was saved, I would have been disabled, and probably would never be able to stand again. Furthermore, Ellie had used the most lethal form of venom in herst bite that she put all her energy into... Even Snake would not be able to clear it in a short span of time. So, he used the most simple, crude method to solve the problem. Elvis remained silent, for he did not know the full story. He only knew that the colorful snakes had sealed the entrance of the cave after Snake carried Gu Mengmeng back that day. By the time the snakes had left, there was only an unconscious Gu Mengmeng in the cave, and a huge piece of shedded snake skin beside her. Gu Mengmeng calmed herself down, then continued, ¡°He cut open his chest and gave me his galldder to neutralize the venom in my body so I could live. He then injected millenniums of disciplines in my body. Other than that snake skin, his everything... is on this mark. Oh, now the snake skin is on my body too.¡± Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°Do you know why he wanted the mark on the back of my neck?¡± Elvis shook his head. Based on Snake¡¯s domineering personality, he would have imprinted the mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest, upying that position. However, he chose the back of her neck? Why? Chapter 589 - I Aged A Thousand Years Overnight

Chapter 589: I Aged A Thousand Years Overnight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng responded, ¡°Because he wanted to protect me from behind to prevent any sneak attacks. He said... he wanted to be the pair of open eyes on my back.¡± Gu Mengmeng side-eyed Elvis, asking, ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s dead, yet talking about protection... It¡¯s just a mark, what can it protect...¡± Elvis remained silent for a moment, then stretched out his right hand, transforming it into a wolf w before suddenly attacking the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Ah...!¡± With a loud shrill of pain, Elvis fell onto the ground, with ck venom all over his w. His skin instantly started to rot. Gu Mengmeng turned around, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. She flipped and jumped down, grabbing Elvis¡¯ arm and putting it beside her mouth, gently licking the venom on it. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny tongue easily cleaned up the venom, simultaneously forming a thin piece of transparent film on Elvis¡¯ hand. Gu Mengmeng watched Elvis silently, without a word. However, Elvis smiled, ¡°Look, although it is just a mark... but he can still protect you from behind.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t do such silly things to punish yourself, you should not feel apologetic to me, for you have done enough.¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes sagged, replying in low spirits, ¡°But I did not manage to protect you.¡± Gu Mengmeng responded, ¡°It was not your fault. After all... it was the result of my stubbornness.¡± Elvis sat up straight, hugging Gu Mengmeng back into his arms again, ¡°I swear, I will be stronger, even stronger, and will never let you get hurt again.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled bitterly, ¡°I have now... inherited Snake¡¯s everything... including his fighting skills and memories. Looking at the Beast World as a whole, I fear that no one else can hurt me now.¡± Startled, Elvis replied, ¡°You mean...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, touching the mark at the back of her neck once again, ¡°Snake and I have be a single entity, he gave me his everything, very... thoroughly.¡± Elvis smiled bitterly, ¡°This... should be a good thing. You won¡¯t have to worry about anyone plotting against you in future. You... won¡¯t need me anymore either.¡± Gu Mengmeng gently hugged Elvis back, pressing her lips, ¡°I aged a thousand years overnight, and am still not used to many things. But one thing is for sure, you are my family, and I will need you at any time.¡± Elvis did not say a word, only gently returning Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hug. Both of them did not say anything more. A deafening sound came travelling from afar, and wasing closer. Gu Mengmeng stood up, turning around to wee it. A huge python appeared before Gu Mengmeng, his head that was as big as the head of a train poked at the tip of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. She would have screamed before, but now... she felt nothing, looking up at it, speaking calmly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you, I hate snakes, hate shit, hate snakes that look like shit.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng pped the snake on its head, before the train head-like head smacked the ground, caving about half a metre into the ground. Wabei transformed into human form, standing up and rubbed his chin, pointing at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, ¡°Snake, I want to challenge you!¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes,ughing coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t win me.¡± Wabei was angered, as if he was trying his hardest to hold back some emotions, roaring, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want to challenge you. I want to defeat you, then rece you as the owner of the Snake King valley.¡± Gu Mengmeng acknowledged, then said ¡°Fine, you are now the owner of the Snake King valley.¡± Chapter 590 - Why Would I Fear The Consequences Of The Mere Mating Contract?

Chapter 590: Why Would I Fear The Consequences Of The Mere Mating Contract?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wabei roared, ¡°I do not need your pity! I want to snatch it with my own ability!¡± With that, Wabei attacked Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng only tilted her body slightly, before she stepped on Wabei¡¯s back, stomping him onto the ground directly. She looked down at him, replying coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Wabei¡¯s eyes turned red, but not out of anger. He rolled, transforming into a python and attacked Gu Mengmeng once again. Elvis wanted to join the battle, but was obstructed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gesture. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis, ¡°Snake owed it to him, so I will return on his behalf. Do not get yourself involved.¡± Wabei¡¯s fangs appeared right in front of Gu Mengmeng the moment she finished speaking. His mouth that was gaping open had Gu Mengmeng within it, and a simple closure of the mouth would cause Gu Mengmeng to be swallowed whole. Then, the next second. The giant pythonnded on the ground, apanied by countless specks of dust. The world was shaking, and everything was in a double image. Like a lifeless strand of noodle, Wabei was pressed t on the ground. Even Elvis was not spared either, for he too was pressed onto the ground, incapable of movement. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath, then withdrew her beast pressure. She walked to Wabei, kicking him, ¡°How weak.¡± Wabei slowly transformed back into human form, but did not stand up, only sitting cross-legged at his original spot while lowering his head, muttering, ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Mengmeng kept her frozen face, also sitting beside Wabei, cross-legged, ¡°I have found my sons, so I will be leaving... tomorrow. Although Snake never fancied this Snake King valley, this ce exists only because of him, so I do not wish for it to be destroyed just like that. You... can guard here, right?¡± Wabei looked to the side, and met with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes before immediately lowering his head, staring dead at his own shadow. That was the only way for him to continue fantasizing about how the person who battled with him and was sitting beside him was Snake. ¡°Since I did not win you, the Snake King valley is still yours. Guard it if you will, otherwise... otherwise...¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Wabei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Actually... Snake really cared about you.¡± Wabei stiffened his neck and turned to the other side, not looking at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Yea right! He only dreamt of his own release, what about mine? I¡¯ve lived for 800 years and looked for him to fight for 800 years. He was my only goal and role model, now that he¡¯s gone... Where should I head to in life?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. She knew too, that Wabei did not want Snake King valley all that much. Just like Snake, he was too lonely, so battling had be a twisted way for them to express how they cared and interacted with each other. Although it had always been Snake who won Wabei, but Snake never intended to kill him. Furthermore, in the long thousand years without Gu Mengmeng... If there was anything that Snake could look forward to, it would perhaps be the asional challenges from Wabei. Gu Mengmeng stayed silent for a moment, before responding, ¡°Sorry.¡± Wabei grunted without a reply. Gu Mengmeng felt that, some things should still be rified, so she continued, ¡°I know you and Ellie... but Snake killed Ellie for me. I am very d that you coulde today, because at least not everyone he cared for, died because of me.¡± Wabei replied, ¡°Why would I fear the consequences of the mere mating contract? Pfft, what a joke! You don¡¯t have to say nice things on his behalf, what care or not... Gross!¡± Chapter 591 - Just You Wait

Chapter 591: Just You Wait

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps she was affected by Snake¡¯s memories, but it was difficult for Gu Mengmeng to stir up much emotion. As for Ellie, Gu Mengmeng did not wish to bring her up much either, only continuing to Wabei, ¡°Do you really not wish to stay in the Snake King valley?¡± Wabei¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Stay here to remind myself, that I will never surpass him?¡± Gu Mengmeng watched Wabei silently, then sighed, ¡°Then what ns do you have from here on?¡± Wabei replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to return to Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Wabei responded, ¡°I will go back with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows, looking at Wabei, ¡°You know I hate...¡± Suddenly, Wabei sprang up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you inherit Snake¡¯s everything? My challenges are included in his everything. Let me tell you, unless I defeat Snake, you have to fight me every time I look for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared fixedly at Wabei. She knew, he was probably the most upset that Snake was gone. So, Gu Mengmeng grunted indifferently, ¡°Overconfident.¡± Startled, Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng, not saying anything for a long while. He only sat quietly beside her, furrowing his brows slightly. ¡°I know you hate snakes that look like shit, so I will try my best not to reveal my original form in front of you. If only you asionally... speak to me in Snake¡¯s tone like you just did, fight with me when I can no longer hold it in, and that would suffice for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, stood up, patted her hands then pped Wabei on his back, so hard that he flew out of the cave. She raised her head, ¡°So annoying.¡± Turning around, Gu Mengmeng did not look at Wabei¡¯s expression. She only heard him shouting behind her, ¡°Just you wait, one day I will defeat you and throw you out of the Snake King valley!¡± Gu Mengmeng knew, Wabei was crying... The hugemotion outside had the three little wolves awake. They wanted toe out to see Gu Mengmeng, but were blocked by Elvis. When Gu Mengmeng returned to the cave, the emotions she was feeling was a little difficult to express. Her son, who was barely a year old, was standing right beside Elvis and staring at herself. He still had the body of a child and looked like he was about four or five. Memories inherited from Snake told her that the children¡¯s physical abilities spiked when they saw her life in danger and leveled up forcefully. Such rushed, forceful methods of upgrading have always possessed damage to bodies. Gu Mengmeng caressed her sons¡¯ faces, trying to recognize, ¡°You are Hede?¡± Out of the three, the one who seemed the most learned nodded, taking a step forward, chanting, ¡°Mother Beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng forced a smile, ¡°I saw, you were the first to transform and bring your two younger brothers to rush over. However, in the future, I hope you will bring them to escape. If it weren¡¯t for Snake rushing in time, the four of us would have died right there and then. In such special situations that challenge my capabilities, it is only wise to save as many of us as we can, understand?¡± Hede shook his head, ¡°We are males, we should protect the females in the family. If we cannot even save our own mother, then we might as well die.¡¯ Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something, but the youngest Kanwu took a step forward, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, we will work hard to be even stronger, so we will never let you experience such things in the future.¡± Chapter 592 - I’ll Give My Mother Face, And Not Haggle Over This With You

Chapter 592: I¡¯ll Give My Mother Face, And Not Haggle Over This With You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Kanwu¡¯s eyes resemble Elvis the most, as blue and deep as his. Gu Mengmeng caressed the tiny face of her son, ¡°Kanwu is really a brave child. But did you know? The blood of snakes are poisonous, so you could have been poisoned when you bit into Ellie¡¯s throat like you did today. If not for...¡± If not for Snake giving his blood to the three little ones while saving her, perhaps she would have had to face the pain of losing her children when she woke up. Jialue came forward and hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thigh, his tiny face looking up at his mother, ¡°Mother Beast, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely think of more ways to protect you in the future, I won¡¯t let my brothers get hurt nor let Mother Beast worry again. I want to be the smartest Jialue for Mother Beast and live up to the name that you gave to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Jialue¡¯s tiny face, gently rubbing his furry little ears, ¡°Jialue is so sensible.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up, looking coldly at the three wolf cubs. He could not help but say, these little things just knew how to gain the affection of Gu Mengmeng. He could not appease Gu Mengmeng no matter how hard he tried, but her spirits were lifted just by their words. With their ability to speak now, they have be much bigger threats. But..... For the first time, he felt lucky that he had the three wolf cubs around. If it were not for them suddenly transforming and holding back Ellie for a while, Snake might not have had sufficient time to save Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Your Mother Beast is tired and needs rest. Go outside.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kanwu took a step forward, ring at Elvis with a face of furious, ¡°We want to stay by mommy¡¯s side and protect her.¡± Elvis ground his teeth, ¡°I will protect my own female.¡± Kanwu did not back down, ¡°Really? Then where were you when she was in danger?¡± Elvis felt his chest emptied, his fists clenched but incapable of saying a word. Gu Mengmeng patted Kanwu¡¯s little head, ¡°Kanwu, you cannot speak to daddy like that.¡± Although Kanwu felt wronged, but he did not want mommy to be angry, so he lowered his head, ¡°Alright mommy, I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng squatted down and looked at her three sons, ¡°Your daddy is very brave. It was because of him and Lea tried their best to clear the trap that Cole had set, that Snake could rush back sessfully in time to save us. Although they weren¡¯t able to appear, but it did not mean they did not do anything. So, you cannot think of daddy like that, alright?¡± Kanwu raised his head, looking at Gu Mengmeng then at Elvis, ¡°I¡¯ll give my mother face and not haggle over this with you.¡± Elvis frowned, wondering why this little one seemed more and more annoying. Hede pulled Kanwu, ¡°Alright, stop disrupting mommy¡¯s rest. Let¡¯s go outside and wait for Daddy Lea¡¯s return.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows, asking, ¡°What did you guys call Lea?¡± The three little ones replied unanimously, ¡°Daddy Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng was amused. They did not even call Elvis ¡°Daddy¡±, but called Lea ¡°Daddy¡±? ¡°Why so?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Hede replied, ¡°Although he did not mate with mommy, but he is a family member approved by you and Beast Father, so we call him Daddy Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, the term ¡°Daddy Lea¡± truly sounded very much differenting out of the children¡¯s mouthspared to her own. ¡°Go.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Kanwu¡¯s tiny butt, then watched as the three brothers exited the cave. Chapter 593 - Congratulations

Chapter 593: Congrattions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Elvis. She did not say anything, only pulling his arm. Elvis took the opportunity to hug Gu Mengmeng in his arms, kissing her hair, ¡°You just recovered, and still need to rest well.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°I have great recovery capabilities now, and already don¡¯t feel odd anymore. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to sleep. Everytime I close my eyes, I have Snake¡¯s memories. Do you know... I can even see the previous messengers of the Beast Deity...¡± Elvis lowered his head, gently rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temple, ¡°Not only did you inherit Snake¡¯s memories, you also inherited all the memories from his family?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded helplessly, ¡°Hmm, but many images are still very blurry, perhaps due to inability to clearly remember because it was too long ago, but the memories of Snake and his father remains very crisp in my head. Then... it seemed like I once loved the male of the previous messengers of the Beast Deity, then I was lonely for a thousand years, followed by falling in love with my own male... Weird isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m even starting to wonder, who exactly am I? Pain filled Elvis¡¯ eyes, as he hugged and kissed Gu Mengmeng, ¡°You are my Xiao Meng, my mighty Queen.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers softly brushed against Elvis¡¯ chest. The scar there had not fully faded, showing the vast difference in healing abilities between a fifth-level beast and the Beast King. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand that was brushing against the scar on his chest, shifting it to the left, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt the beating of his heart from her fingertips. She looked up and into the deep, mystic blue eyes of Elvis, pursing her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie and tell you that I¡¯m fine. After waking up from that nightmare, I became a thousand years older. I¡¯m very confused, uneasy, and I don¡¯t know how to face the fact that Snake sacrificed his life for me. However, I can assure that I will slowly get better. Be it for you, our sons, Lea and the tribe... or for Snake.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, nodding, ¡°I know you will get better, you certainly will.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not respond to Elvis anymore, only looking up towards the entrance of the cave. Now... she has excellent hearing. ¡°Lea is back.¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Elvis asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say to him?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, side-eyeing Elvis, ¡°I know I promised to only have you as a partner in this lifetime, but... now I understand how persistent a male is once they are in love. Snake barely knew me for a month, but Lea... has been by my side for half a year. If you me me...¡± Elvis smiled, and did not let Gu Mengmeng continue, only gently kissing her hair, ¡°I will never me you. I will support you no matter what you do, and will find whatever you are searching for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, contemting whether to say ¡°Sorry¡± or ¡°Thank you¡±. After hesitating for a while, Gu Mengmeng finally said, ¡°Hubby, I love you.¡± The edges of Elvis¡¯ lips raised, ¡°I know. And, I love you too.¡± With that, Elvis let go of Gu Mengmeng and exited the cave after looking longingly at her. Elvis and Lea met at the entrance of the cave. Elvis patted Lea¡¯s shoulder, telling him, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Chapter 594 - Lea, Let’s Mate.

Chapter 594: Lea, Let¡¯s Mate.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea was startled, but Elvis had already brought the three children far away. However, Lea could not bring himself to take a step into the cave. Congrattions? Gu Mengmeng almost died, but he did not manage to catch Cole. Elvis had brought the children away and congratted him before they left. Gu Mengmeng was waiting for him in the cave... Congrattions... the congrattory subject was self-exnatory. However, he did not dare to take that step forward. Scared, how could he not be? What if he thought wrong again? What if it was empty happiness? What if... Mengmeng said she did not want him again? Now, does the title of the wisest man of the Beast World not sound like sarcasm? What could he possibly plot? He could not even protect the female that he loved. Like a statue, Lea stood at the entrance of the cave, looking in, as if there was a great attraction that was inducing his gaze, fixing it such that it could barely move an inch. However, it was as if his legs were rooted to the ground. ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng greeted, standing three feet away from him. Lea did not know why, but he had an urge to run away. ¡°Let¡¯s mate.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step forward, extending an arm, ¡°I don¡¯t want the remaining 10 years of your life. I want you to be by my side for a long time.¡± Lea did not say a word, only moving forward and grabbing onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist, thrusting her into his arms, hugging her tightly, and he just wanted to hug so tight they would be one. Gu Mengmeng clearly heard the quiver in each breath Lea took. Every cell in his body was boiling, but words were stuck in his throat as he could not say a single word. Gu Mengmeng returned his hug, gently sticking her face on his chest, ¡°I did not understand how determined a male would be when he fell in love with a female. If I had known, I would not have believed the bullshit of you having anything going on with Nina... In the end, I did not trust you enough in the past. However, I tortured you for so long for that reason. Sorry, I was wrong.¡± Lea shook his head, and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. She was not wrong, how would she be wrong? She was his Mengmeng. He was wrong, the one at fault for thinking everything was under his control, for taking things for granted, for not protecting her carefully, and letting go of her so easily for such weird reasons. 1Torture? How was that torture? Till the end, she had never treated him harshly, such that he never had to break down in desperation. He had brought all the pain upon himself. While she, had grabbed tightly onto his hand kindly every single time he fell into the depths of helplessness, What did she do wrong? Why did she have to apologize? Lea carried Gu Mengmeng up bridal style, taking big strides into the cave. Beast skin had been set aside beside the fire. Lea ced Gu Mengmeng down gently, flipping over and brushing his finger across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face softly, arranging the stray hair on her face, ¡°Mengmeng, is it really you?¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Lea¡¯s hand, cing it on her cheeks, her pupils sparkling in the light, carrying warmth, ¡°Who would dare to snatch my man from me, in this world?¡± Lea smiled, hiding the happiness in his eyes, ¡°No point snatching, they can¡¯t...¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck, pressing her lips and continued, ¡°I have inherited all of Snake¡¯s powers, so I¡¯m a tiny poisonous human. If we mate, it might cost your life... So, I can only mate using another method, would you... mind?¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips deeply, replying in a husky voice, ¡°I won¡¯t even mind being your beast pet for life, what else would I mind?¡± Chapter 595 - I Do Not Want To Regret Anymore

Chapter 595: I Do Not Want To Regret Anymore

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng flipped over, gently pushing Lea up, both of them seated side by side. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s finger was cold, as it poked between Lea¡¯s eyebrows. She looked into Lea¡¯s eyes, confirming once again, ¡°The so-called mating, is thebination of two people¡¯s vital essences. I will extract a little of your blood from between your eyebrows and deliver it to my heart, and we can still achieve the mating contract. If you regret... there is still time to turn back.¡± 1Lea had a loving smile, as he held Mengmeng¡¯s wrist with one hand, and her chin with the other. ¡°Having, owning me, then... allowing me to dedicate all of my loyalty to you. Mengmeng, do you know how long I have been waiting for this day?¡± 1Gu Mengmeng returned a smile, with the aura of the Beast King at her fingertips. She poked between Lea¡¯s eyebrows, and a drop of blood formed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s finger. She then delivered the drop of blood to her heart, letting it integrate into her body. She bit the tip of her own tongue and initiated the kissing of Lea¡¯s lips. A bloody kiss signalled the end of the mating. Lea¡¯s head turned heavy, and the world started spinning around him. Gu Mengmeng got up, arranging her clothes that had been messed up, then gently caressing Lea¡¯s sleeping face, smiling, ¡°I still owed you in the end, but I don¡¯t want to contemte anymore... Who knows whether an ident woulde before tomorrow? I... do not want to regret anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng ordered the little snakes to call Elvis and the children back. Elvis originally did not walk too far, waiting a slight distance from the entrance of the cave to guard for Gu Mengmeng. Noticing the snakes calling out to them, he brought the three little ones back. However, Elvis was stunned upon entrance into the cave. What was going on? Gu Mengmeng was sitting there fine, but Lea was unconscious? Gu Mengmeng smiled rather awkwardly, ¡°That... he...¡± Elvis frowned, sighing, ¡°I told him to stop eavesdropping long ago, look now... he clearly cannot hold it right?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Gu Mengmeng choked, smiling slightly and did not reply, adding, ¡°Bring Lea along, let¡¯s start our journey. We can¡¯t dy with the venom in Chixuan¡¯s body any longer.¡± Elvis single handedly tucked Lea while carrying Gu Mengmeng in his other arm, ¡°Then let¡¯s first return to Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, not saying a word. Once Elvis left the cave, a huge army of snakes followed behind him. Initially, it was just the colorful snakes, but the further out they walked from the valley, the more snakes followed, who were also increasingly thicker in size. When they reached the entrance of the valley, even Wabei had tagged along. Gu Mengmeng looked back frowning. She was no longer afraid of snakes now, but if such an extent of number of snakes were brought out, it could have caused trouble. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis, signaling him to let her down. She took a few steps back, and looked at the crowd of snake beasts behind her. When the snake beasts saw Gu Mengmeng stop, those who could transform into human form transformed, while those who could not arched their bodies straight, looking fixedly at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I know you have been by the Snake King¡¯s side for thousands of years, but now the Snake King is no longer with us. Although I have inherited his strength, but I will not stay in the Snake King valley to protect all of you forever. However, I can assure you that as long as I am around, nobody would dare to invade the Snake King valley to harm you all. So, stay for those who are willing to, and feel free to go explore the world if you would like to.¡± Chapter 596 - So It’s Nice, That It Wasn’t A Dream

Chapter 596: So It¡¯s Nice, That It Wasn¡¯t A Dream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mighty Saintess...¡± A snake beast took a step forward, ¡°What will happen to us, with you gone?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd of snake beasts and realised, other than Wabei, there were practically no orcs that were above third-level. Was it the consequence of breaking the mating contract after Snake killed Ellie? There was ack of strong members in the Snake King valley. Ha, no wonder Ellie dared toy hands on her. She was betting on whether Snake would sacrifice the lives of the strongest in the Snake King valley just to have her killed. Sadly, she lost. In Snake¡¯s eyes, there was practically nothing that was more important than Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at the thought of Snake, her heart aching. ¡°After I send Saintess to Saint Nazaire, I will return and guard the Snake King valley on his behalf.¡± Wabei took a step forward, transforming into a half-orc, straightening his snake body, which was almost three floors in height, as he looked down at the crowd of snake beasts, asking, ¡°Any more questions?¡± Gu Mengmeng side-eyed, chuckling. She knew, the ¡°his¡± Wabei referred to was not herself, but Snake. The snake orcs lowered their body in expression of agreement, before Wabei transformed into human form again, standing behind Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, bring Elvis, Lea, Wabei and the three little ones out of the entrance of the Snake King valley. Once they exited, they saw Ian, who was guarding at the entrance. He had always looked sickly, but now he looked even weaker. Gu Mengmeng walked forward, bit her finger then squeezed out a drop of blood and rubbed it on Ian¡¯s lips, ¡°You have worked hard, for this period.¡± Stunned, Ian wanted to rub the blood off his mouth, but realised that it had already seeped into his mouth and was taking effect speedily. It was as if all the blood in his body had been lit up, that boiling feeling was painful yet it brought a sense of relief. The feeling of inability to exert energy was fading away... She had, neutralised the venom in him? Gu Mengmeng knew how confused Ian was feeling, but she did not wish to exin any further, only saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sauder first, and I will slowly tell you the restter.¡± Ian did not say anything, only following behind Gu Mengmeng silently, having high alert against Wabei, who he saw as a potential enemy. Wabei could not be bothered with him. If it were not for Snake who had ordered for him to be kept alive, that mere third-level bird would have long been a dish entering his body. He would not care to fight with a dish. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body conditions were much better than before, so the progress of the journey was much faster than before. Lea woke up that night. Rubbing his head, the first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to look for Gu Mengmeng. Tilting his head, he saw her zoning out beside the fire. Lea¡¯s gaze subconsciously became more loving. Supporting his body, he sat beside Gu Mengmeng, wrapping his big tail around her waist, gently calling out, ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked to the side at Lea, came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Lea¡¯s hand gently caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face, his gaze fell on her left ear, smiling extremely lovingly. There was a white snow fox leaning on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, his head at her earlobe facing upwards, as if he was running along her ear inside it. His big, furry tail upied the outside of her ear, like a specially made earring, vivid as life.¡± ¡°So... It¡¯s nice, that it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± Chapter 597 - To Save Chixuan, I Have To Find Cole

Chapter 597: To Save Chixuan, I Have To Find Cole

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Three dayster, Gu Mengmeng and gang arrived back in Sauder. Sandy and Collin carried Chixuan to the stone house that Gu Mengmeng was living in, handing him to her. Gu Mengmeng used her blood to feed to Chixuan, but he still did not wake up. Gu Mengmeng frowned, not understanding why. Based on Snake¡¯s memory, her blood should have the effects of antivenom. The blood Ellie used on the little wolves should be the same, since they were able to save Hede and brothers, there was no reason it could not save Chixuan? Upon finding out about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s return, Dn rushed over immediately, only going to see Gu Mengmeng after discussing with Lea. He was a little slow, but he still said, ¡°There might be other things in little master Chixuan¡¯s body, other than Ellie¡¯s venom.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Dn replied, ¡°Cole has never been one to put all his eggs in one basket, and is used to double protection. He dared to return little master Cole to you, which meant that he was certain he could make sure he would never wake up. Such skeptical people like him, would never bet everything on someone else.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, hugging Chixuan and sank into deep thought. Gu Mengmeng was now extremely clear, as to how Cole once presented the offering to Snake. Snake was no idiot either, he would certainly know Cole only treated him as a form of insurance, yet he still called Ellie to assist him. Firstly, it was because his interest towards Gu Mengmeng as the messenger of the Beast Deity was purely from what he heard about her world, so he did not take it too seriously. Secondly, it was because in Snake¡¯s eyes, there was nothing to Cole¡¯s methods... that one could praise. No matter what trick Cole has up his sleeve, he would always have a way to get him to send Gu Mengmeng to the Snake King valley. However, from Cole¡¯s ways, her definitely was not one to only have a single method to doing things. ¡°So... To save Chixuan, I have to find Cole...¡± Gu Mengmeng brooded over everything that happened in the past, her brows tightly furrowed. Hede and brothers surrounded Chixuan who was unconscious, sniffing and licking him gently. Hede pushed Chixuan, ¡°Xuan, Xuan? Stop sleeping,e y with us? Look, Lue, Wu and I have evolved into half-orcs, so get up too, and you can evolve once you are awake.¡± Chixuan remained still, only silently lying there. Jialue sighed, clearly a child but having a sense of maturity, as he gently tapped into Hede¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe mommy will have a n.¡± Kanwu ran down from the bed, to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, looking up at her, ¡°Mommy, how can we wake Chixuan up? You are the mighty messenger of the Beast Deity, surely you would know, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Mengmeng squatted down and carressed her son¡¯s little face, looking into his clear and expectant eyes, but shook her head, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t know how to wake Chixuan up either, but I will try my best. Believe in mommy, alright?¡± Kanwu nodded solemnly, ¡°I believe in mommy.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, looking at Chixuan and frowned again. Kanwu¡¯s little hand gently rubbed against the center of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyebrows, rubbing her frown away, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mommy, if all else fails, just ask your Beast Father. He is the mighty Beast Deity, surely he would know everything.¡± Chapter 598 - I’ll Protect You Forever.

Chapter 598: I¡¯ll Protect You Forever.

Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a second before her eyes glimmered as she hugged Kanwu,nding a kiss on him. ¡°You¡¯re indeed my son, how smart of you.¡± Kanwu felt absurd from the kiss as his face turned red instantly. Trying to force himself to act calm, he said, ¡°That......of course.¡± After Kanwu finished speaking, he ran to Hede and his brothers before they all surrounded Chixuan to wake him up with all ideas they coulde up with. Gu Mengmeng instructed Lea to send Dn away before she walked to another room andy on the bed. Elvis followed her over and upon seeing her lie down, he asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep for a while? I¡¯ll wake you up when Lea¡¯s done with dinner.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°When I was unconscious, I dreamed of the Beast Deity.¡± Elvis frowned and asked, ¡°Your behavior diverged? Which part of it?¡± Elvis¡¯s anxiety came from the analysis Lea told him before, the Beast Deity would point out and correct any behavior divergence of the messenger in their dreams. If the messenger did not make any changes or try to recuperate their mistakes to salvage the situation, the Beast Deity would be angered and in the end, the messenger would be punished. He was dead scared of the punishment because whatever punishment it was, he would never let Gu Mengmeng be injured. So, if Gu Mengmeng¡¯s behavior had diverged somewhere, even if he was asked to dig Snake up and rece him to die, he would definitely do it. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯s arm lightly and gestured him to not be nervous. Then, she spoke in a calm tone, ¡°He¡¯s not here to warn me, instead, he seemed like he was greeting me and he even instructed me to maintain a kind heart.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng in half-doubt as he questioned, ¡°Are you sure? Did you miss out anything?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t miss out anything. You know too that my memory became extremely good after I inherited Snake¡¯s ability.¡± Elvis thought for a moment and finally put his heart slightly at ease. Grabbing onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, he asked, ¡°So, you want to find the Beast Deity in your dreams and ask him to teach you how to save Chixuan?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Elvis was pretty dejected as he sighed and said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve always thought that I was invincible but now, why am I always so useless? Dreams......how nice would it be if I can enter your dreams with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a small smile as she assured him, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re doing it very well.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis¡¯s confidence had decreased until none was left after experiencing Snake¡¯s torment. Especially after going through Ellie¡¯s suicidal terror attack, Elvis always felt a sense of helplessness enveloping him. And just nice, at this time, she had one more pair of fox ears on her. Gu Mengmeng felt really apologetic and guilty towards Elvis but she did not know how tofort him. Let it be, saving her son should be her priority. Gu Mengmeng let Elvis hold her hand as she slowly closed her eyes and said, ¡°Hubby, can you stay by my side to apany me, that way, I can feel very at ease.¡± Elvis slowly leaned forward andnded a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you forever.¡± The sunlight shone through the window,nding gently on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. It was warm and veryfortable. The warmth from Elvis¡¯s palm was very supportive as well. Gu Mengmeng slowly fell asleep in an extremely rxed environment and her faith supported her in finding the white dense fog no matter what. Gu Mengmeng slowly fell into a deep sleep but her brows were still deeply furrowed. Elvis sat by the bed, staring at her restless look. He whispered to himself, ¡°If I can be stronger, will you not have this kind of uneasiness on your face anymore?¡± Chapter 599 - No Matter How Ugly You Are, I Still Like You.

Chapter 599: No Matter How Ugly You Are, I Still Like You.

Slowly, a blur and dim white scene appeared in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng tried to shout, ¡°Beast Deity? Beast Deity?¡± There was no reply, not even an echo. Everything here was dead quiet, no life could be felt here. Gu Mengmeng touched her way through the deep ends of the fog but she could not see anything other than the white fog. ¡°Beast Deity? Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to continue shouting but she still could not get any reply. Gu Mengmeng frowned, did she walk into the wrong door or was the Beast Deity not at home? She was in doubt when an icy cold figure wrapped Gu Mengmeng from behind. Gu Mengmeng was startled as she emitted her beast pressure upon instincts but the person behind her was not affected by it at all. Instead, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Yeah, not bad. You still know how to use the weapon I left you to protect yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she froze entirely, not moving an inch. ¡°Twomeng,¡± As he said; he stretched one hand out from behind Gu Mengmeng, facing his palm up in front of her. Gu Mengmeng lift up her shaky hand and held her fist weakly before she slowly ced her hand on his palm. Wasn¡¯t it magical? She just heard his voice and saw his one hand but she could actually recognize who that person hugging her was. ¡°Snake? Is it you?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not turn back as she just asked softly. He closed his big hand and wrapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in his palm firmly. Then, he tugged his arm and Gu Mengmeng turned half a round before she stood facing him. Raising her head, Gu Mengmeng saw that familiar and wickedly handsome face. Cool light was radiating from his jade green eyes but they did not make Gu Mengmeng scared. That natural aura which exuded dignity and that high but mighty posture only made Gu Mengmeng feel at ease. She pounced into Snake¡¯s arms voluntarily and the tears she held in ever since she woke up finally dropped down her face. Snake was shocked as he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin and asked, ¡°You¡¯re originally ugly but you¡¯re uglier when you cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just cry, I¡¯m this ugly. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t look then!¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather willful as she cried even more and uglier deliberately, creating a huge scene. Snake¡¯s gaze was tender as he lightly touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face,forting her, ¡°No matter how ugly you are, I still like you. You know that you¡¯re the only color in my eyes.¡± Upon hearing Snake¡¯s words, Gu Mengmeng stopped crying and while sniffing, she lowered her head to avoid his gaze. She said softly, ¡°Liking me is probably the unluckiest thing in your lifetime. Ha, you¡¯re just unlucky once in a thousand years but in the end, you sacrificed your life......you shouldn¡¯t have saved me back then. You should¡¯ve just let me crash to death from the skies.¡± Snake pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Meeting you is not the unluckiest thing, that Beast Deity pitied me for going through a thousand years of life in shackles so he sent you to rescue me. But.....I really can¡¯t bear to force that thousand-years of loneliness on you.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and said, ¡°Then, can you discuss with the Beast Deity to let youe back? I¡¯ll return everything to you, can youe back?¡± Snake chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯te back anymore but the Beast Deity promised me that he will send me to another world to find you as a form ofpensation.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniffed and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Snake cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and leaned forward to amodate to her height. Looking right into her eyes, he replied her, ¡°I¡¯ll head to your world and find you before you transmigrate. Then.....possess you solely.¡± Chapter 600 - Snake, I Like You.

Chapter 600: Snake, I Like You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng eyes watered, looking as if she didn¡¯t quite understand what Snake meant. Snake smiled while pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, saying, ¡°So, I had been freed from the shackles. To me, death means that my happiness has just started. Twomeng, I left everything to you not because I want you to live on my behalf. I just want you to live well for yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tplicate your life with all your messy memories, just live your life like how you want. Smile if you¡¯re happy and cry if you¡¯re sad. If anyone dares to bully you, just hit them back. If anyone dares to plot against you, just torture them to death. This is the reason why I left everything to you.¡± ¡°My Twomeng still suits this heartless personality best.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose felt sore as she punched Snake¡¯s chest and questioned, ¡°Are youplimenting me? Why does it sound so awkward?¡± Snake held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little fist, holding it inside his hands carefully and delicately, as if he was appreciating a precious art piece. He looked at her hand seriously and in detail, as if he wanted to remember every single line on her hand. Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left so you¡¯ve to remember clearly every word I say.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as she mped her lips and kept quiet to listen to Snake¡¯s confession. ¡°After I injected my abilities into your body, I¡¯m able to share all your memories. I know that you¡¯ve always treated me as a friend and not as a male from the start to the end. Although it¡¯s quite regretful, it¡¯s toote to change anything already. In that world, after I found you, I will never let these kinds of things happen again.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and looked at Snake with shining eyes, confessing, ¡°Snake, I like you.¡± Snake was taken aback for a second before he broke out into a smile and said, ¡°My Twomeng is so gentle and soft-hearted. I clearly know it¡¯s fake but I still have to thank you for telling me this.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, wanting to exin herself. However, Snake did not give her the chance as his body started to be transparent. Snake quickly made use of the time to leave hisst words, ¡°You¡¯re Gu Mengmeng, not Snake. Regardless of whether it¡¯s the Snake King Valley or Wabei, none of them are your responsibilities. You don¡¯t have the duty to act as my recement in front of them. Just live your life well and use my strength to........protect yourself.....¡± ¡°Twomeng......I like you.....¡± ¡°Twomeng......thank you.....¡± ¡°Twomeng......goodbye.....¡± ¡°Twomeng......I.....¡± Snakepletely disappeared in front of Gu Mengmeng and no matter how much she tried to reach out for him, she could not catch even the slightest sight of him. Her chest tightened until she could not breathe as she squatted on the ground, wailing loudly. Did she not like Snake? Did she only treat him as a friend? Yeah, that moment before she shared her memories with Snake, she only treated him as a friend. But after that, when she got hold of Snake¡¯s memories, she clearly knew how much Snake liked her and cherished her. The scenes of every good thing he did for her started reying in her mind like a destined parting movie. The sweeter they were, the more sorrowful the ending was. Gu Mengmeng plopped down on the ground and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Snake, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you! I just......don¡¯t have the chance to tell you! I like you! I like you! I like you! A warm hand was ced on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. She was crying until she could not lift her head up so the owner of the hand squatted down and used a squarish white silk handkerchief to wipe her tears away,forting her at the same time, ¡°Child, don¡¯t cry. Snake didn¡¯t disappear, he just went to another world to find you.¡± Chapter 601 - It’s Nice Meeting You For The First Time, My Daughter.

Chapter 601: It¡¯s Nice Meeting You For The First Time, My Daughter.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m here! Where is he going to look for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered. That person was still very gentle and he said with a kind voice, ¡°He went to your original world to find you before you transmigrated. He¡¯ll live life in happiness so don¡¯t cry, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears away and finally could see the person in front of her clearly. There was no white mustache or hair and he looked like he was just thirty plus years old but the level of tolerance and calmness that resembled an ocean could be seen in his eyes. That was a type of wisdom, farsightedness and an indescribable kindness. ¡°You¡¯re the.....Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. The guy nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice meeting you for the first time....my daughter.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed as she huped from crying too much. Sniffing again, she asked, ¡°Are you aware of me spouting nonsense in the Beast World?¡± The man chuckled and replied, ¡°How¡¯s that spurting nonsense? If you¡¯re willing to be my daughter, then you¡¯ll be my daughter. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniffed and turned her head away, refusing him, ¡°But I mind.¡± That man did not force her too as he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re here for Chixuan but.....I can¡¯t help you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she immediately knelt on the ground to hug onto the man¡¯s arm, pleading, ¡°Father, you¡¯re my blood-rted Father. You¡¯ve to save your grandson!¡± The man did not know whether to cry orugh by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction so he just lightly patted her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to save him, it¡¯s just that the Beast World has its own principles. If I forcefully intrude in its matters, it would only make things worse. All I can do is to guide.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and said, ¡°Can you please say words a human can understand? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all.¡± The Beast Deity remained silent for a while before sitting down cross-legged next to Gu Mengmeng. He said, ¡°You inherited Snake¡¯s memories so you should also know about the previous messenger of the Beast Deity, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and answered him, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m aware of some parts. They kind of started from how she found Snake¡¯s Father, I¡¯m not that sure about the parts before that.¡± The Beast Deity still looked as if he wanted to smile but did not. He emitted an absurd holy halo that gave off the impression of a God loving the world. Gu Mengmeng truly felt like she was going to convert to his religion just by sitting next to him. ¡°The previous messenger of the Beast Deity is called Wang Xiaoxin. Over in your world, she¡¯s an honorary advisor from the Yi Jing Association. The reason why I chose her was because she had strong attainments regarding metaphysics and her mission was to bring ¡®faith¡¯ to the Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng digested the Beast Deity¡¯s words. Actually, before the living Beast Deity appeared in front of her eyes, she was an absolute freethinker. She never believed in any Gods or else why did they not provided her aid when she was suffering back in those years? She had always been kind and nevermitted any ruthless wrongdoings before but she was still abandoned by her parents and had to live a cold and hungry life. But now, a living God was sitting in front of her, his entire aura emitting a natural halo and he even sat down cross-legged to talk and exin to you in a down-to-earth manner. This made Gu Mengmeng waver. Could she still say that there was no God in this world? Then who was the one sitting in front of her? But waver was waver, the so-called metaphysics was all-along still swindle and bluff in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s perspective. There was still an honorary advisor from the Yi Jing Association involved, it was probably just a conman who could y a double game when she spoke to different people. The Beast Deity seemed like he knew what Gu Mengmeng was thinking about so he was not angry too. He just smiled and said, ¡°When she transmigrated here, she was as old as you. She was also 18 years old but.....she had already gotten a psychological doctorate degree.¡± Chapter 602 - Are You Being Sarcastic Towards My Stupidity?

Chapter 602: Are You Being Sarcastic Towards My Stupidity?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios F***! Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity in grievance and asked, ¡°Are you being sarcastic towards my stupidity?¡± The Beast Deity gently shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just telling you why I can¡¯t step forward to save Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, for her son, let alone being sarcastic towards her poor grades, even if he said she was a natural moron and said that she was the dumbest in the world, she had noment. The Beast Deity was still smiling as he continued, ¡°When she came to the Beast World, she waspeting hypnosis together with a few top-notch psychologists.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the Beast Deity in shock as she questioned, ¡°Hypnosis can still bepeted? Do they find a few people to see who can hypnotize those people first?¡± The Beast Deity shook his head and exined, ¡°Those hypnotists entered a room at the same time and then hypnotized one another. All of them are professionals so it was not an easy task to seed. That scene of a few authorized figurespeting while not admitting defeat easily resemble fencing at Mount Hua, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity and chuckled,menting, ¡°Immortals watch television too? Are you a Jin Yong fan?¡± The Beast Deity touched his nose and said, ¡°I¡¯ve to choose suitable candidates to guide the people in the Beast World so how can I not do some research of your world first?¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter and questioned, ¡°Your way of research as an elderly is to watch television?¡± The Beast Deity cleared his throat and appeared embarrassed but he was not angry. He continued, ¡°I brought Wang Xiaoxin into the Beast World through that hypnosis but she thought that everything in the Beast World was just the effect of hypnosis so she resisted it with all her might, trying to wake up from the hypnosis. She tried to find everything that could allow her to escape and in her eyes, she saw everyone as an illusion in her hypnosis.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and tried to recall the decisiveness and relentless personality of Wang Xiaoxin. So it was not because she was naturally ruthless but because she thought that everything was fake. So the things she did despite being unwilling was just her forcing herself to wake up, hoping that she could not withstand the torment? The Beast Deity added, ¡°After that, she became crazier and crazier. If everything carried on, she would exterminate the entire Beast World until nothing¡¯s left so.....I entered her dreams and told her the method to escape the ¡®hypnosis¡¯. As long as she could achieve it, I will let her leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s understanding towards hypnosis was only limited to the scenes from television dramas, something about forcing people who had amnesia to recall their past that they did not want to face or distorting others¡¯ remains and also hypnotizing the damn fatso to dance in ¡®The Return of the Condor Heroes¡¯...... The Beast Deity said, ¡°She believed my words and thought that it was the key to escape from the hypnosis. So, she did all the terms I raised but.......she used the most resolute and cruel method.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and asked, ¡°Such as mating with a cold-blooded Snake Beast to give birth to a son with the bloodline of a Beast King then using him as a key to transmigrate back to the modern world?¡± The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°I eventually still thought too highly of the phrase ¡®maternal love¡¯. This proves that television dramas are all lies, not every Mother treats their children as their flesh and blood and not all are willing to change themselves for their children.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and her brows were tightly furrowed together. She said, ¡°So you lied to her about Snake being the key? Just so that she will not bear to leave her child and thus be willing to stay in the Beast World?¡± Chapter 603 - I Didn’t Lose You Even Until Death

Chapter 603: I Didn¡¯t Lose You Even Until Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Beast Deity shook his head and said, ¡°She¡¯s a professional psychologist, even if I was the one who lied in front of her, she could see through it with one nce. So, Snake being the key was true.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked only after remaining silent for a while, ¡°So, did she return to her world?¡± The Beast Deity stared at Gu Mengmeng quietly before shaking his head. ¡°She stayed here for Snake¡¯s Father.¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes in astonishment at the Beast Deity. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she think that everything was just a hallucination? She could even bear to leave her own son, how would she....¡± The Beast Deity was still smiling with a tint of disappointment in his smile. He asked, ¡°Are you interested in hearing about what happened after Snake was born?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip before nodding. The Beast Deity said, ¡°Snake¡¯s memory should¡¯ve stopped after his Father threw him into the winterke, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, admitting to what he just said. The Beast Deity continued, ¡°His Father threw the snake egg into the winterke right in front of Wang Xiaoxin and told her that he was different from the other males. He was unable to let her leave him and wallow in sadness alone just because of her desire. He told Wang Xiaoxin that since she provoked him, she need not dream of ditching him in her entire lifetime. If Wang Xiaoxin wants to return back to her world, she can do it only if she brings him along or kills him.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and stayed silent for quite some time as she thought of her ck wolf. He said something simr before too. If this is a dream, please kill me before it ends, don¡¯t force me to face a world without you because it will be more tortuous than death. The Beast Deity paused for a while and did not continue any further. He just stared at Gu Mengmeng, looking as if he was deep in thought while giving her some time to slowly recall. After a long time, Gu Mengmeng spoke softly, ¡°Since she thought that everything was just her hallucination after hypnosis, as long as she wakes up, Snake¡¯s Father would definitely disappear. Nobody had the ability to bring an imaginary person to the real world. If Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s a rational person, she would definitely think of this point. She can neither bring him along nor kill him because she did not bear so she decided to stay?¡± The Beast Deityughed lightly and shook his head, saying, ¡°No, she decided to......kill him.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded as she looked up at the Beast Deity, asking him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you clearly say that she stayed behind for Snake¡¯s Father?¡± The Beast Deity gave Gu Mengmeng a smile, asking her to hold her horses as he continued, ¡°She plucked out the scale piece protecting the heart of Snake¡¯s Father with her bare hands and then used a sharp w to pierce through his chest. His blood sshed all over Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s face and she just stared deadly at the bloody hole in his cheat and her blood-stained hands. On the other hand, Snake¡¯s Father smiled and kissed her tears while hugging her. He told her, ¡®This is good too, at least.....I didn¡¯t lose you even until death¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened as she could not say a word. After inheriting Snake¡¯s memories, she knew how willful males in the Beast World were towards love. Aspared to death, they were more afraid of their loved females getting injured. Back then, when Barete and Quentin were kneeling on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, they rather be dried beasts and have their skins peeled instead of moving an inch because they were afraid that their loved ones would receive punishment. And after that, Snake was like that too. Although Ellie¡¯sst attack was her own venom, Snake had the ability to defuse it. Chapter 604 - Could Not Bear For Her To Suffer

Chapter 604: Could Not Bear For Her To Suffer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It¡¯s just that the process would be more tortuous and she would need to withstand a long period of agony from the venom. And even if the venom was defused, without the same recovery level as a Beast King, her two legs would definitely be crippled. So Snake gave his life to her, it was not to ensure that she would not die by exchanging one life for another but because he could not bear for her to suffer.....that was all. Gu Mengmeng remained silent and did not say a word. She just felt her chest being stuffy. She did not know whether it was because of Snake or because the memories of Snake inside her started creating a reaction upon hearing the tangle between his Father and Mother. The Beast Deity patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder lightly and then continued, ¡°The death of Snake¡¯s Father gave Wang Xiaoxin a huge blow. She could not understand why she was in so much misery and pain when it was clearly just a hallucination. During that period of time, she fell sick and could not get up, although she tried to close her eyes tight, she still could not fall asleep. I know she wanted to sleep so that she can meet me. Thus, I helped her fall asleep so that she can enter her dreams to find me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at the Beast Deity and awaited his next words. There was a tint of mncholy on the Beast Deity¡¯s face. He sighed and added, ¡°She asked me, was everything really a hallucination? I repeated the answer I told her when we first met and also told her that the snake egg did not crack. It was just below the winterke. If she still wanted to return, I can help her retrieve the egg. But she shook her head and said.....she didn¡¯t want to return back anymore, she wanted to stay in the Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the Beast Deity in confusion, she did not understand what Wang Xiaoxin was thinking about. Just to return back, she did not hesitate to treat her blood-rted son as a key. Just to return back, she did not hesitate even the slightest bit before killing her own male with her bare hands. But when everything was ready, she wanted to stay behind? The Beast Deity looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable, right? I also thought that it was strange. So I asked her right then, why did she decide to stay behind? Her answer was,¡¯I want to seek revenge for Wales¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless as she looked at the Beast Deity. The Beast Deity looked back at her while smiling quietly before saying, ¡°Wales is Snake¡¯s Father and Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s snake male.¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned, ¡°But didn¡¯t she kill him with her bare hands? Who was she going to seek revenge from?¡± The Beast Deity nodded andughed bitterly, ¡°Seek revenge from herself.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded as she looked at the Beast Deity in confusion. The Beast Deity answered her doubts, ¡°She believed firmly that the Beast World was a hallucination on one hand and on the other hand, she could not breathe properly after being tormented by Wales¡¯s death. Her rationality told her that as long as she could escape from the hypnosis, she was able to escape from Wales¡¯s death because after she wakes up, she would slowly forget everything that happened in her dreams and that was normal. But she realized that she was unwilling to forget Wales and even if the final ending in her memories was that kind of torment she was suffering from, she still wanted to remember Wales and did not want to wipe him away from her heart. So she stayed behind and tormented herself to seek revenge for Wales.¡± Gu Mengmeng froze and when she raised her head, tears filled her face and she asked the Beast Deity, choking with tears, ¡°So, Snake came to see me just now because he was afraid that I will torment myself like Wang Xiaoxin.¡± It was not a question but a statement. No wonder he kept emphasizing that regardless whether it¡¯s the Snake King Valley or Wabei, none of them were her responsibilities, she did not have the duty to act as his recement as a Snake King, his Twomeng still suited those kinds of heartless dumbughs best, what...Twomeng, I like you....Twomeng, thank you....Twomeng, goodbye... Chapter 605 - What Damn Deity Are You?

Chapter 605: What Damn Deity Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Beast Deity wiped the tears off Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face gently and said, ¡°Since you have understood his painful intentions, you should pull yourself together. He can never put his heart at ease if you keep crying like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng swatted the Beast Deity¡¯s hand away and howled at him, ¡°Then you should return him to me! Aren¡¯t you the Beast Deity? I¡¯m sure you can aplish revival and whatsoever right?¡± The Beast Deity sighed and exined, ¡°Why do you still not understand? I can¡¯t interfere in the matters of the Beast World as I wish.¡± Gu Mengmeng retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± The Beast Deity said, ¡°Back then, if I didn¡¯t forcefully intrude and told Wang Xiaoxin that her blood-rted Beast King was her key to transmigration, everything that happened after that wouldn¡¯t have taken ce. She would still have met Wales and would still have given birth to Snake. But, she wouldn¡¯t pierce through Wales¡¯s chest with a w or maybe she would love her child like those Mothers from television dramas and eventually choose to stay behind willingly to be a better guide. In this thousand years, I kept reflecting myself over this matter but I still could not help but interfere in a few matters. And in the end, everything, as long as it concerns my interference, did not develop ording to my initial intentions. Instead, they ended up far worse. This has finally made me understand that everything in this world has its own route and destroying the original direction will not only not make things better, it will lead us to extermination.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at the Beast Deity coldly and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re just someone who watches television. Everyone in the Beast World are just serial dramas in your television and you can¡¯t do anything other than watching it, right? You won¡¯t care and interfere regardless whether others are dying or living how pathetically, right?¡± The Beast Deity paused for a moment and nodded. Gu Mengmeng questioned, ¡°Then what damn deity are you?¡± The Beast Deity was still smiling gently as he said, ¡°If everyone needed the deity to help them whenever they meet difficulties, what will happen if the deity meets difficulties too? All I can do is to guide them.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up in a jiffy and growled, ¡°What the hell did you even guide? You just guided Wang Xiaoxin to murder her husband and son and then torture herself to death!¡± The Beast Deity lowered his head and said, ¡°Wang Xiaoxin brought faith to the Beast World and you brought hope to the Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted at him with the top of her voice, ¡°Hope my ass! I¡¯m already in despair myself, how can I still give others hope? My son is unconscious now and his life is uncertain. I don¡¯t need him to recover immediately, you can just tell me whether there¡¯s any way for me to save him but you don¡¯t even want to tell me any solution and you¡¯re still discussing hope with me?¡± The Beast Deity raised his head and epted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chiding with a calm expression. After she finished her words like a machine gun, he then slowly said, ¡°I can tell you the solution to wake Chixuan up but the result will only make him feel like death and it may even implicate many people you care for like Elvis, Lea or the other three little wolves. Do you still want an answer that will end with everyone in pain?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she bit onto her lower lip hard. If he said that it would cost her agony in exchange for Chixuan¡¯s consciousness, she would agree without any hesitation. But why was it Elvis, Lea, Hede and his two brothers and even Chixuan¡¯s life feeling like death..... The Beast Deity was still smiling as he said with a kind face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and believe me. I won¡¯t let my grandson die like that. Even if I don¡¯t tell you the way to save Chixuan, you will find it yourself.¡± Chapter 606 - Here My F***ing Ass!

Chapter 606: Here My F***ing Ass!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was so startled she forgot to cry. She just stared at the Beast Deity with widened eyes and said, ¡°Really?¡± The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°Deities can¡¯t lie. I can provide you guidance but I can¡¯t give you the answer. As long as you maintain a benevolent heart, you can definitely find a way to save Chixuan. And moreover, don¡¯t you have two males who are willing to risk their lives for you? They will definitely not bear to see you sad.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked again in half-doubt, ¡°Then.....when will Chixuan be unconscious until?¡± The Beast Deity shook his head and replied, ¡°That.....I don¡¯t know about it too. This is based on how hard you guys work.¡± Gu Mengmeng tightened her fists and growled, ¡°Do you know what level the mighty Beast Deity is? If the Beast King punches you, can you withstand it?¡± The Beast Deity was taken aback before he suddenly broke into a smile and said, ¡°This is your dream so your won¡¯t be able to use your power as a Beast King. And moreover....I¡¯m just a hallucination, you can never hit me.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and swung a blow towards the Beast Deity, clearly not believing him. Indeed, she looked like she was waving her fists around in the air as she did not hit even the slightest opposition strength. But the next moment, Gu Mengmeng was hit by a moment of dizziness and she felt like she was falling down with the Beast Deity¡¯s calm and amiable voice over her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid, your Father beast will be here with you.¡± ¡°Here my f***ing ass!¡± Gu Mengmeng sat up while hollering, her eyes filled with blood streaks, appearing ferocious and scary. ¡°Mengmeng?¡± Lea gently tugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and asked with a worried expression, ¡°Are.....you alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, then nced at Elvis who was standing by the bed with a worried expression. After being dumbfounded for some time, she finally regained herposure and closed her eyes, leaning against Lea¡¯s chest. Her one hand was being grabbed by Lea while she used her other hand to rub her temples lightly and assure them, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just had a dream.¡± Lea stood up and sat behind Gu Mengmeng. Then, he ced both his hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temples and started to rub them slowly. Elvis sat at the spot where Lea was previously sitting before he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You slept for two and a half days and kept crying and shouting.....¡¯f***ing ass¡¯ before you woke up. You still call that fine?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just went to see the Beast Deity....that old fellow dared to use such bureaucratic words to brush me off.¡± The hands that Lea used to rub Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temples paused its actions as he asked with a little hesitation; ¡°Did.....he do anything bad to you?¡± Gu Mengmeng kept quiet and was sullen. Lea bit his lower lip before asking with caution, ¡°Are we adding.....another male to our family?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she raised her head to look at Lea with a question mark written on her face. Jealousy could be seen in Lea¡¯s long eyes and he said with a sorrowful tone, ¡°In your dream, you kept saying you like him while crying and you also asked the Beast Deity to return him to you....you shouted really loudly.....tell me, which male did the Beast Deity showed you in your dream until you liked him so much just after sleeping once. I....I¡¯ll help you search for him.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze darkened and she lowered her head. After remaining silent for a long time, she finally opened her mouth to answer him, ¡°I saw Snake in my dreams, he came to bid farewell to me.¡± Upon hearing Snake¡¯s name, Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s expressions became shocked too. Even if they surprisingly became the Beast King in the future, they would never have the chance to win him. They are just weaklings who could only lie on the ground and never stand straight just from his nce alone. Elvis always remembered what Snake said to him in the cave while carrying the critically ill Gu Mengmeng, ¡°How weak.... Chapter 607 - You’re Really Slogging Your Hearts Out

Chapter 607: You¡¯re Really Slogging Your Hearts Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng told Elvis and Lea everything that happened in her dreams and the only conclusion they came up with was: wait. Elvis and Lea had a blind sense of worship towards the Beast Deity and they said that since the Beast Deity mentioned he would guide her, they shall wait for his guidance patiently. Gu Mengmeng was irritated internally but besides waiting, she could note up with a better idea. Rubbing her temples, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Did anything happen while I was sleeping these past two days?¡± Lea and Elvis exchanged nces before Elvis spoke up, ¡°The three little wolves came to visit you but they were chased away by me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis as thetter cleared his throat and exined, ¡°I thought that you were not willing to let them worry too so I just said that you suffered from a shock at the Snake King Valley and were too tired after making the trip back. So, you¡¯ve to replenish your sleep and I asked them not to disturb you.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it for a while. The way Elvis handled them was correct so she nodded her head and did not pursue the matter anymore. Lea continued, ¡°When we were at the Snake King Valley, the snow fox tribesmen did not abide by the rules.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Are they trying to overthrow me to wee Cole back?¡± Lea was shocked as he did not understand why Gu Mengmeng would think about that. He just shook his head and exined, ¡°No, they just felt that Saint Nazaire¡¯s tribesmen are holding onto an esoterica you left behind so they forced Oakley to hand it over. Oakley then followed their assumption and used that ¡®esoterica¡¯ to threaten the few old die-hards from the snow fox tribe. Auretin and Barete are present all along so nothing much happened other than the two tribes experiencing some conflict. The males are still alright, it¡¯s just that the females from both the snow fox tribe and Saint Nazaire.....had a stronger smell of gunpowder. I heard that a few rounds of battles had happened and both sides suffered casualties.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples, appearing exceptionally helpless. Originally, she thought they were going to act ¡®Anti-Qing Sentiment¡¯ but in the end, ¡®Why Should Women Make Things Difficult For Women¡¯ was the drama they really acted out. Gu Mengmeng was aware that although Lea was the tribe¡¯s witch doctor, she had left for an entire month and if she did not appear to solve those umted trivial matters, Lea would have to use 10 times or even 20 times more his strength to solve them. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng ¡®invited¡¯ those tribe elders to the meeting room. Gu Mengmeng sat on the master seat while Elvis and Lea stood beside her. Barete and Auretin stood next to Elvis and just stood there quietly, not saying anything. Ian¡¯s injury was a lot less serious than Elvis and Lea so he had recovered quite fully but his face was still sickly andcking of energy. However, his coldness prevented others from looking down on him. He stood at a spot near Lea and peered down on the few tribe elders from the snow fox tribe who looked clearly disturbed. Gu Mengmeng chuckled lightly and spoke, ¡°it was hard on the tribe elders when I was absent this past month.¡± The old fellows exchanged nces with one another before one of them stood forward and replied to her, ¡°Sharing the mighty messenger¡¯s worries is our original duty. We don¡¯t dare to im it¡¯s hard.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, why did she feel so annoyed whenever someone speaks such official words with her after her previous sleep?! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice started turning cold as she said without much emotion, ¡°Is it? Then is forcing Oakley to hand out the ¡®esoterica¡¯ your duty as well? What about instigating the females to fight with each other? Is that your duty too? I¡¯m not dead yet and you guys are calcting how to snatch my inheritance.....you¡¯re really slogging your hearts out to ¡®share my worries¡¯.¡± Chapter 608 - Wrong Move Wrong Move!

Chapter 608 Wrong Move Wrong Move!

This was the first time the few tribe elders met Gu Mengmeng after she came back. The scruple and submission they had towards Gu Mengmeng in the past was due to her title as the messenger of the Beast Deity. Now, their fear towards her was just merely because of her presence. That person was still herself, petite and delicate. But they could not see her past wit and purity in those clear eyes anymore. Instead, all they could see was emptiness, yeah, it¡¯s empty. An emptiness full of conceit. The few tribe elders were still celebrating in delight when Gu Mengmeng banished Cole because they thought that this new messenger who had all emotions written over her face was easier to control than Cole who always used refined tricks and never allowed for a single sloppy work. But now, they realized they were utterly wrong. Was it because the past Gu Mengmeng had concealed herself too well or was it because something that turned the world upside down happened in the past month? It was only a month.....what kind of change could have happened? And that was.... The few tribe elders exchanged nces with one another and used merely the time of one breath to reach amon consensus ¡ª Gu Mengmeng hid her scheming side well and her previous naivety was all fake. Was it a test? Gu Mengmeng handing an unstable Sauder over to just a second-level orc Oakley and leaving only two third-level orcs as a support to suppress the situation before bringing Elvis and Lea away to the Snake King Valley with her heart at ease.....everything was just a test? The few tribe elders¡¯ knees weakened and they instantly kneeled on the ground with a plop, their bodies starting to shake uncontrobly as they thought to themselves: ¡°Wrong move wrong move!¡± ¡°Mighty messenger cease your anger....we just wanted to enshrine and worship the esoterica properly. We have no other intentions.¡± A tribe elder spoke up with guilt. He himself did not know why he had so much difficulty trying to maintain his calmness in front of Gu Mengmeng but the suppressed atmosphere lingering in the entire room made him lose his breath. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Enshrine and worship ha, I remembered the rules stating that only the Leader and the witch doctor can inherit the esoterica, right?¡± The tribe elder did not dare to raise his head as he could only admit to her words with his head lowered. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°I¡¯ve brought away both the leader and the witch doctor, what position are you in to enshrine and worship the esoterica?¡± The tribe elder was speechless upon hearing the question. How could he have the nerve to admit that he assumed Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea would never return so he then dared to force Oakley in handing over the esoterica? Seeing how the tribe elder was keeping quiet, Gu Mengmeng sniggered and said, ¡°And moreover, even if I ce the esoterica in front of you, do you know what¡¯s written on it? Enshrine and worship.....you¡¯re so hopelessly stupid.¡± The tribe elder¡¯s body became colder with every word from Gu Mengmeng and eventually, he shook so hard until he shivered with fear with his head still lowered. Gu Mengmeng did not have much patience to continue speaking nonsense to these few willful fellows. Snake¡¯s thousand years of experience and subsidence created a huge change to the calmness of her mind. No matter how much he tried to convince her into not using his identity to consider matters, those thousand years worth of memories had already engraved itself into her body and started to influence her temper. If it was in the past, Gu Mengmeng would definitely stomp her feet in a rage when faced with these fellows who took advantage of their seniority. Then, she would look at Elvis or Lea in hope that they would help her solve these nuisances and then pacify her. But now, she just felt that these people are really childish and boring. It was neither funny nor something to be angry over. Her emotions were as calm as an ancient well and had no great waves. Shaking her hands, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mated with Lea so the snow-fox tribe will also be my tribesmen. I won¡¯t be biased towards Saint Nazaire and neglect you guys but please don¡¯t always annoy me with such trivial matters. Believe me, you guys won¡¯t be willing to see me angry.¡± Chapter 609 - Is Your Heart Aching For Me Because You Can’t Bear To Watch Me Work So Hard?

Chapter 609: Is Your Heart Aching For Me Because You Can¡¯t Bear To Watch Me Work So Hard?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words were just a calm and slow statement but it made the few tribe elders sweat buckets, it was a cold threat that made one lose all hope. ¡°Yes.¡± The tribe elders gave a submissive reply from the bottoms of their hearts and then left the room. Before they left, one of them garnered up his courage to take a peek at Gu Mengmeng and after confirming the snow fox mark on her ear, he then heaved a sigh of relief and followed everyone out. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples and her expression was cold. Lea sat next to Gu Mengmeng and brought her head to his chest, wrapping one hand around her shoulders. Rubbing her temples, he asked, ¡°Are you tired? Actually you can just leave these kind of matters to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied, ¡°You and Elvis had suffered such serious injuries in the Snake King Valley and after that, you guys were even controlled by Snake¡¯s snake venom. Your bodies have not yet recovered to your best state and moreover, you....¡± were still poisoned once more during mating, that¡¯s one disaster after another. Gu Mengmeng frowned, she did not know whether she inherited her selfish trait from Snake or whether she was born with it. To prevent herself from regretting and to let herself feel morefortable, she mated with Lea without considering whether his body could withstand it. Although it was just a drop of blood and they handled it with the antidote in time, that Lea back then was......physically and emotionally exhausted and was at his weakest state ever. Looking at Elvis, Gu Mengmeng eventually did not mention much about her mating with Lea. She just said, ¡°And moreover, do you have a bigger reputation than me? I just need to hide a few sentences to be able to get the effect I want, why do you need to waste your efforts to n things out?¡± Leaughed lightly in a seductive and attractive way. He lightly hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and asked with his eyes filled with devotion, ¡°Is your heart aching for me because you can¡¯t bear to watch me work so hard?¡± Gu Mengmeng forced a smile and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips lightly, it was just a soft peck, just like how a dragonfly skimmed the surface of the water before he released her. ¡°Sandy had long arrived and she¡¯s waiting for you outside. Do you want to see her?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it before nodding. ¡°Do we apany you?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and instructed, ¡°There¡¯s too many matters umted in the tribe. You and Elvis can go on to settle them. Hurry and arrange everything properly, I want to return to Saint Nazaire.¡± Lea nodded, gently rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. Then, he looked towards Auretin and said, ¡°You apany her.¡± Auretin did not have any expression on his face. He did not answer Lea either as he just quietly stepped forward to stand beside Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and rejected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apany me. Auretin has a thousand things waiting for him now, everything requires manualbor to handle. In my opinion, those faultfinders from the snow fox tribe are still kind of wary towards Auretin so let him stay behind to settle the matters for you.¡± Lea did not say anything as he just looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly. Gu Mengmeng looked down at her own hands. She did not know whether it was an illusion or not but she always felt her hands being colder than before. Chuckling lightly, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Who else can hurt me now? Even if it¡¯s Cole, he¡¯s just a loser whose power level is only measured at five in front of me. Auretin can¡¯t protect me, if we face any situation, I still might need to protect him myself. And moreover....I hadn¡¯t seen Sandy in such a long time, I want to tell her a few words. It¡¯s not suitable for Auretin to be present.¡± Chapter 610 - She’s Forcing Herself To Put On A Brave Front

Chapter 610: She¡¯s Forcing Herself To Put On A Brave Front

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng did not do it on purpose but her few words pressured the males so much they could not lift their heads up. She did not know whether it was because her emotions became colder or because she had too much troubles in her mind that led her to act more carelessly. This was the first time Gu Mengmeng neglected Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s emotions as she just left the meeting room with her head lowered. Cole was a loser whose power level is only measured at five.... Amongst those people standing in the room, Elvis was the only fifth-level orc. He still had to use the mating contract as a trump to counter-charge against Cole back then. And those third-level orcs like Lea, Auretin and Barete need not need to be mentioned, the first-level orc Oakley thus would not even be considered in the topic. 1Was their protection.....considered excessive in her eyes now? Until Gu Mengmeng¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from their sight, Elvis and Lea then kept their ¡®usual¡¯ smiley face and reced it with their brows deeply furrowed and a dim gaze. ¡°She¡¯s forcing herself to put on a brave front...¡± Elvis muttered to himself. Lea¡¯s lips were tightly mped together and devotion could not be seen in his long eyes anymore. Instead, all there was left was worry. ¡°I¡¯m scared that she would fall sick from holding it all in...¡± Elvis looked at Lea and said, ¡°Do you have other methods to help her let it out? Be it crying or creating a fuss, if it¡¯s really impossible....I¡¯ll apany her to have a battle.¡± Leaughed lightly and asked while ncing at him with the corners of his eyes, ¡°Have a battle? Can you bear toy a finger on her?¡± Elvis frowned and he shook his head after contemting silently for a while. He was not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s opponent now and all she needed to do was to emit a little beast pressure unknowingly for him to fear by nature. But towards Gu Mengmeng, he still only felt his heart ache. If you asked him to stretch out his sharp ws and teeth at Gu Mengmeng, let alone others, he himself would not even believe that he could do it. But Gu Mengmeng was too good at tidying up her emotions, this made him flustered, uneasy and...heart-ache. When Gu Mengmeng just woke up, her face still had sorrow and misery written on it. But as time went past, Snake¡¯s memory grew more prominent in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression became a lot more calm and her personality became more reserved too. Someone who hung all her thoughts and emotions on her face suddenly became this icy cold....just like the past Lea and him. Clenching his fists, Elvis said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear toy a finger on her so I¡¯ll just let her punch me up. As long as she could spit out that trouble she¡¯s holding in, I¡¯ll still smile even if I have to get beaten to death by her.¡± Lea patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°If Mengmeng can be happier by beating up several people to death, I¡¯ll apany you to let her beat us up because that¡¯ll be a worthy death. But you clearly know that Mengmeng is not a male, violence and fighting won¡¯t make her any happier.¡± Elvis sighed and nodded, replying, ¡°These few days, even Hede and his brothers can¡¯t make her happy. I¡¯m really scared she can¡¯t withstand it if this carries on.¡± Lea¡¯s gaze also became dim as he said with furrowed brows, ¡°When Mengmeng¡¯s with Sandy, her mood is always good. I hope that.....Sandy can make Mengmeng happier this time round.¡± Elvis looked at him and asked, ¡°You were the one who called Sandy over?¡± Lea gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s pathetic, isn¡¯t it? A beast pet who managed to rise up by pleasing his female don¡¯t have any ideas to make her happy and had to actually rely on another female to pacify his own female...I¡¯m really a good-for-nothing beast pet.¡± Elvis remained silent and said, ¡°Xiao Meng has your mark on her ear, you¡¯re not a beast pet, you¡¯re her partner.¡± Chapter 611 - You Lost Your Favor?

Chapter 611: You Lost Your Favor?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Elvis finished talking, he walked past Lea directly and left. Looking at Elvis¡¯s back, Lea smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re Mengmeng¡¯s First Partner. If it¡¯s me....I probably can¡¯t be as tolerant as you.¡± Shaking his tail, Lea looked behind Barete, Auretin and Oakley who were quiet all along before saying, ¡°Why are you two guards and acting witch doctor still not moving?¡± The three people whose names were called just looked back at Lea quietly, their troubles clearly written on their faces. Leaughed lightly and said, ¡°Although Mengmeng has extremely strong abilities now, that doesn¡¯t mean you can neglect your duty of taking care of her. Keep all that useless inferiority of yours and find new positions for yourselves.¡± After Lea finished his words, he chased after Elvis while shaking hisrge tail. Find a new position...? In the past, their priority was to ensure Gu Mengmeng¡¯s safety. But now, she seemed like she did not need it. Then where would their new position be? On the other side, Gu Mengmeng sat on the stairs outside the stone house while staring at Sandy who looked rather constrained. She knew that they could never return back. Her mentality changed after receiving that thousand years worth of memories. She did not forget Sandy but she was not able to y with her as she wishes anymore. Cupping her face while teasing her that she was the most beautiful female in the world and that if she were a male, she would definitely marry her...she could never say it with her own mouth anymore. And Sandy was feeling extremely guilty after stopping Collin from saving Gu Mengmeng previously even though Gu Mengmeng did not me her. After that, Collin left his position as a guard. He did not say anything because he wanted tofort her and not let her imagination go wild but she was aware of the envy in Collin¡¯s eyes every time he saw Barete. Originally, he could also be a guard working for the messenger of the Beast Deity. But her selfishness created such an ending today. She was guilty towards Gu Mengmeng and towards Collin. Sandy did not even have the courage to hold Gu Mengmeng hand when facing her now. ¡°Huh? You two changed your story setting? Are you two going for the concept of looking at each other in deep love?¡± Lea huddled into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms while shaking hisrge tail. He looked at Sandy casually and ridiculed her, ¡°Or did you.....lose your favor? I said it before, how can your little short tail win me? Our Mengmeng¡¯s heart is still leaning towards us, am I right, Elvis?¡± Elvis did not have the ability to hide his own emotions like Lea so he could only clear his throat and keep quiet. Auretin followed Lea out and he just directly left without greeting anyone. When Barete saw Sandy, he asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Collin? Did he note over with you?¡± Sandy replied softly, ¡°He sent me over and returned home.¡± Barete understood that it was because Collin did not have any face left to meet Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Auretin is going on a hunt, he said he wants to share a meal with uster at night. I¡¯m going to find some yellow sauce with Oakley so that we can roast some meat for dinner, okay?¡± Barete asked Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng understood that everyone was thinking of ways to make her happy but she just could not smile, there was no other problem. Lifting her face, she saw how everyone was looking at her in anticipation. She did not want to be a wet nket so she nodded her head and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and pulled her in for an embrace. Looking at Sandy, he said, ¡°Mengmeng likes to eat roast fish so you can ask your Bode and Collin to catch some fish for us to roast them for dinner together.¡± Chapter 612 - Who Can Force Me, If I’m Unwilling?

Chapter 612: Who Can Force Me, If I¡¯m Unwilling?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The biggest problem that lies in one maturing is that many issues finally be crystal clear. Elvis and Lea¡¯s amodation, Auretin and Barete¡¯s silentpanionship, Oakley¡¯s hesitation before speaking, and the expectant yet uneasiness in Sandy¡¯s eyes... These grave concerns caused Gu Mengmeng to not be able to catch a breath, but she did not want to let down the people who cared for her. Tugging the edge of her lips, Gu Mengmeng nodded at Sandy, ¡°Come earlier tonight, let¡¯s gather.¡± It was only then that Sandy smiled, then nodded. The moment she spun around, Gu Mengmeng saw tears in her eyes. After Sandy left, Barete and Oakley set off as well to look for beehives nearby. Exhausted, Gu Mengmeng leaned on Lea¡¯s chest, and her gaze fell on Elvis¡¯ face. She wanted tough when she saw his worried expression, but the edges of her lips were just too heavy, so she could only give up, speaking monotonously, ¡°It¡¯s just that I am still not used to this thousand years of memories, nothing else... you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Elvis walked towards Gu Mengmeng, holding her hand and pulling her into his embrace, hugging her tightly, wishing he could only squeeze all the warmth in his body into hers, then using his body to rece the thousands of years of unpleasant, dry memories. However, there are still things he could not do, despite being the first partner. ¡°No matter how strong you are, you will always be my soft spot. Not worrying about you... would be something that I would never learn how to do in this lifetime.¡± Gu Mengmeng returned Elvis¡¯ hug, sticking her face on his chest gently, her eyes sagging as she slowly said, ¡°Sorry...¡± Lea also stood up from the steps, presenting his handsome, wless face, and kissed Gu Mengmeng, who was in Elvis¡¯ embrace. His loving smile looked like it held the mystery from the deepest end of the sea, plotting to drown her. His voice was hoarse, but was still exceptionally flirtatious, ¡°You clearly know, we prefer to hear you confess than apologise.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip, but could not say a word. Her feelings for Elvis and Lea needed no doubt. However, she just could not get the words ¡°I like you¡± out of her mouth right then. Lea did not force it either, only rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head, ¡°Today is the first time I¡¯m apanying you to a gathering in the position of an official partner, if you don¡¯t smile... others would think you were forced into mating with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped frowning when she saw Lea¡¯s wronged expression, ¡°I am the messenger of the Beast Deity, who can force me, if I¡¯m unwilling?¡± Lea went to the other side of Elvis, cing his arm on his shoulder, looking all sad, ¡°The day when Sauder was choosing its warrior, you said you liked me, then you went back and cried like you were about to suffocate. That night, Auretin came to ridicule me, he said, ¡°How much do you think Gu Mengmeng was not fond of you? To have cried so hard upon saying she liked you¡±.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea imitating Auretin¡¯s paralysed expression and cold tone, finding it ratherical, and finally cracked a smile. Finally, seeing a smile on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, Lea started trying even harder, continuing, ¡°Then I fought with him, guess what the oue was?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, expressing that she did not know. Lea raised his head cockily, ¡°Although we are both orcs that peaked at third-level, he is not as smart as me, so naturally he got the short end of the stick.¡± Chapter 613 - I Overheard You Speaking Just Now

Chapter 613: I Overheard You Speaking Just Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng just wanted to praise Lea, but heard Elvis say softly, ¡°I remember your beaten up face when you came home that day, and totally did not look like you took advantage of him.¡± Gu Mengmeng startled for a moment, then raised her eyebrows, gently poking at Elvis¡¯ chest. As expected, Lea started jumping around anxiously, messing around with Elvis. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng, not wanting to bother with him, but he continued to try to go into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace, whining for her to back him up. Smile, Gu Mengmeng was trying her hardest to smile. Such methods of exposure to fool around, was surely a form of fun they developed over the years? When she was sad... they would cooperate to pamper her. If she still did not smile, those two would be even more worried. ¡°Mommy...¡± Jialue rushed out from the house, jumping right into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Gu Mengmeng stably caught her son, who was at her thigh height, picking him up with one arm and softly arranging his hair that had been messed up from running. She rubbed his wolf ears, that were standing straight, lovingly. Out of the three sons who had evolved into half-orcs, Jialue¡¯s evolution progress was the worst. Other than a pair of wolf ears, his tail was also not evolved. Gu Mengmeng guessed that perhaps Jialue was the most affected by her genes, which exins the obstructions in his evolution. This had caused Gu Mengmeng to feel very apologetic towards Jialue. If her genes had caused the failure of Jialue¡¯s evolution, resulting in him stopping as a half-orc, then what would his life be? She did not even dare to think. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried her best to make herself sound loving as she did not wish for her emotions to affect the children. Although they were very sensitive, she still hoped for them to not be affected so easily. Jialue¡¯s caring nature resembled the Gu Mengmeng of the past a lot, as his amber eyes smiled like the warm sun, his childish face carrying the innocence only children would possess, smiling genuinely and warmly. ¡°I overheard you speaking just now.¡± Jialue covered his little mouth, secretly telling the ¡°little secret¡± to Gu Mengmeng, with a smug look in his eyes, coupled with secret delight. Gu Mengmeng felt rather confused, not understanding what Jialue meant, so she said softly, ¡°Eavesdropping is not right.¡± Jialue blinked, tilting his head looking at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Why not? Daddy Lea said, we should try our best to know every detail, so that we can control situations to the greatest extent, and protect mommy.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Lea, who cleared his throat and tried to justify, ¡°But I did not teach him to eavesdrop.¡± Jialue frowned, pouting, and noticed the threat in Lea¡¯s gaze. Giving in, Lea came forward and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t betray me, I will teach you the art of inference.¡± It was only then that Jialue finally nodded in satisfaction, then smiling sweetly at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Hmm, Daddy Lea never taught me how to eavesdrop.¡± Three ck lines drooped down from the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head... Jialue was now being hugged in her arms, and after inheritance of Snake¡¯s capabilities, she possessed extremely good hearing. Should she not hear such ¡°under-the-counter¡± things? Would it not seem too fake if she pretended not to hear even when it was said so closely to her ears? Jialue held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, beaming with the cutest smile, ¡°Mommy don¡¯t be angry, if you don¡¯t like it, I will tell De, Wu and Xuan to cover their ears when mommy is talking to someone else in the future, that way we won¡¯t be able to hear~¡± Chapter 614 - Chixuan’s Tiny Wish

Chapter 614: Chixuan¡¯s Tiny Wish

Gu Mengmeng watched as Jialue used his tiny hands, that could barely reach his ears, to fold them on his head, his bright doe eyes sparkling innocently at herself. Smiling lovingly, she peeled Jialue¡¯s tiny hands off and held it in hers, hmm, how warm. ¡°Tell me, what happened... after the eavesdropping?¡± Jialue looked as if he suddenly recalled something, as his face lit with excitement, asking, ¡°I heard mommy and mother-inw mentioning barbequing together at night, is it the kind with the campfire? The kind where many peoplee together to eat and chat, and also to hear mommy sing?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head gently, ¡°No, it is just a few close friends eating together. No campfire, not many people, neither will I sing.¡± Jialue sagged his little head, with a disappointed expression, ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng used her finger to raise Jialue¡¯s little face, asking, ¡°Why? Do you want a gathering with a bonfire, many people, and singing?¡± Jialue nodded while pouting, ¡°We could have attended thest one... It was all the weird snake¡¯s fault for kidnapping us, and I could only watch mommy sing and dance from afar, not even getting to hear properly because I was so drowsy...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Jialue¡¯s disappointed expression, as he looked like he was on the verge of tears, and felt her heart ache. Her gaze swept across the room, and saw Hede, Kanwu and the sleeping Chixuan who were peeking their heads out from behind the door. The other two watched Gu Mengmeng look over, and hid immediately. A whileter, they all lowered their heads and came out from hiding, lining up in front of Gu Mengmeng. ¡°When the four of us were trapped in the cell underground, what we mentioned most was how mommy looked when you sang and danced that day, and the aroma of barbecued meat... We made an agreement, that the next time there was a gathering, we would stick tightly to mommy¡¯s side, watching you sing and dance in close proximity, and eat a lot of fragrant meat... Mommy, do you think Chixuan would wake up, if our dream was realised? He clearly wanted to see mommy sing and dance the most...¡± Hede carried the sleeping Chixuan in his arms. The three of them stuck to Chixuan every day, as if they were Siamese quadruplets, taking turns to carry Chixuan, not allowing anyone to snatch him away from them other than Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng thought, perhaps this kidnapping incident, really created trauma for her three sons... Looking into the three pairs of expectant eyes, Gu Mengmeng lost her courage to shake her head, taking a deep breath and turned around to say to Lea, ¡°Decorate a little, today the whole tribe shall gather, and there will be a campfire tonight.¡± Lea smiled, ¡°Reason?¡± Reason... There had to be a reason for celebration, to call the whole tribe over for a campfire. If she said directly ¡°My sons want to see, so I will hold one¡±, is truthful but not that nice. Gu Mengmeng lightly rubbed her own ear, ¡°Celebrating the mating of the messenger of the Beast Deity and the snow fox witch doctor. Is that good enough of a reason?¡± Lea was stunned, his gaze soft. He thrusted Gu Mengmeng and Chixuan into his arms, kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, deeply, lingering, uncontrobly. A long whileter, Lea finally released Gu Mengmeng, replying in a husky voice, ¡°Although it is just a reason, but I am very blissful.¡± Chapter 615 - Are You Both Planning To Tear Sauder Apart?

Chapter 615: Are You Both nning To Tear Sauder Apart?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That night, the bonfire lit up the night sky, to celebrate the joyous asion. Elvis and Lea sat beside Gu Mengmeng, not giving any attention to anyone else who came to celebrate. Having learned from their mistakes, neither Barete nor Auretin were willing to leave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, standing behind Elvis and Lea like iron faced bodyguards. Gu Mengmeng persuaded them a few times, but both were unwilling to let their guards down. Gu Mengmeng had no choice and did not bother any longer. The three little ones carried Chixuan while running about the campfire site, giving Chixuan non-stop updates as if they were doing a real-time livestream, about how big the fire was, how yummy the food was, and how mommy was about to sing... They wanted to tell everything interesting to Chixuan, in hopes he could wake up. However, despite theck of response from Chixuan, the three little ones did not give up, only carrying him around everywhere. The snow fox tribe was in high spirits today, especially those females that had conflict with those in Saint Nazaire, whose tails almost reached the sky. The expressions on their faces were clearly, ¡°Look, who¡¯re the females the mighty messenger fancy.¡± Sandy wanted to reconcile with Gu Mengmeng, but did not care too much, only making Mandy and the newly joined females upset. Originally the first beauties of each of their tribes, they barely had a few good days in Saint Nazaire before they had to wander from ce to ce to follow big troops to fight, living their lives in fear. They finally managed to settle down temporarily, but still had to fight with this vixen. Gu Mengmeng saw everything, but did not bother to care. Women¡¯s issues, are a mess. One cannot wish of getting out of it once they get involved. Let them fool around, for they cannot y any tricks. As long as there was no extreme harm, Gu Mengmeng was toozy to care. Wabei walked towards Gu Mengmeng, looking coldly at Elvis then at Lea, then kicked Elvis aside, ¡°Go away.¡± Elvis frowned, filling with murderous energy the moment he looked up. Wabei smiled coldly like he looked down on him, and Elvis¡¯ muscles buffed up instantly. He had been frustrated the past few days due to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood, yet he dared not express in front of her, and just nicecked a ce to vent his negative energy. A snake beast that peaked at fifth-level huh? Perfect for a good fight. Gu Mengmeng saw the angry sparks in both their eyes, and said, ¡°Are you both nning to tear Sauder apart?¡± The battle between fifth-level beasts would certainly not be as easy as the situation when Nina brought her partners to bully Sandy, with a few broken, bleeding heads. If Wabei and Elvis were to fight, ha... there would be no need for a night campfire party, they should directly create a small meeting, to discuss the rebuilding of Sauder. Hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice, Elvis forced himself to calm down. He did not say anything, only standing up silently, walking to a corner. Wabei looked at Lea, raising one eyebrow, ¡°The first partner already left, can¡¯t you be a bit more tactful?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew, Wabei never liked crowds. He was never close to anyone in the Snake King valley besides Snake. He was surely ufortable at a ce with so many people. So, she tugged at Lea¡¯s wrist, ¡°Barbecue some meat for me, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chapter 616 - He Said His Name Was Yoo Sijin

Chapter 616: He Said His Name Was Yoo Sijin

After Elvis and Lea left, Wabei whipped out a fruit. It was bright red and looked very tempting. Tears filled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes as she stared at that fruit for a long while, not reaching out for it. Wabei just held the fruit like that, looking to the side, ¡°He wanted to pluck this for you previously, but I plucked the wrong one.¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered that day, Wabei had roared to Snake, ¡°Can¡¯t you pluck the fruit your female wants to eat yourself.¡± which caused him to be kicked to the tree branch in anger. Wabei got impatient seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not reach for it after a long while, so he stuffed it into her hands, then said, ¡°This time it¡¯s right, it¡¯s the one at the highest point, the best and the biggest. Eat it quick.¡± Gu Mengmeng held the fruit up, then bit nkly. The fruit juices covered each of her taste buds. Clearly sweet, but Gu Mengmeng felt as if she was eating wax. Furrowing her brows, she tried her best to smile, ¡°Hmm, he always had good taste. Tastes really good.¡± Wabei turned around again, not looking at Gu Mengmeng, only coldly saying, ¡°I will depart back to the Snake King valleyter. I will guard, the ce he used to live.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, acknowledging with a ¡°Hmm.¡± Wabei took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you guard.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Wabei, asking, ¡°Guard what?¡± Wabei still looked away, refusing to look at her, ¡°Guard yourself, no injury, no sickness, no sorrow, and certainly no death.¡± Gu Mengmeng was startled, not understanding Wabei. Wabei said, ¡°He once walked the entire Beast World, and eventually stayed at the Snake King valley. I think, that is the ce he liked the most.¡± Gu Mengmeng searched Snake¡¯s memories, but could not recall exactly what he saw in the Snake King valley. She only knew, he was used to that ce, so he did note out again in the thousands of years. However, how would he be used to a ce he did not like? With that thought, Gu Mengmeng nodded in agreement to Wabei¡¯s words. Wabei got a response, but his expression remained dim, ¡°However, to protect you, he abandoned the whole Snake King valley without hesitation. So, you... are the one he liked the most.¡± The hand Gu Mengmeng used to hold the fruit trembled. She bit into it, pretending she was too busy to reply to him. It was as if Wabei did not care for her response, only continuing, ¡°I will guard the Snake King valley he abandoned. You will guard for him... the Gu Mengmeng whom he wanted to protect. If you dare to let yourself get hurt, I will not go easy on you.¡± With that, Wabei did not bother about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction, before standing up and leaving into the distance, not even turning around. It was not that he did not want to turn around, he was just afraid that when he looked back, he would realise that the familiar beast pressure did note from the person he was familiar with, and he would not be able to control his aggression. After Wabei left, Elvis and Lea sat back by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, hugging her from each side, but not knowing what to say tofort her. The atmosphere was tense, but a snow fox ran over, bowing respectfully before Gu Mengmeng then said, ¡°Mighty messenger, a male outside the tribe wishes to see you, do you want to let him in?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, asking, ¡°What male?¡± The snow fox hesitated, ¡°He said his name was Yoo Sijin.¡± Chapter 617 - He Was Just A Conman, What Is There To See?

Chapter 617: He Was Just A Conman, What Is There To See?

Gu Mengmeng did not have much of a reaction, because from the reactions of Elvis and Lea ever since she told that story to Sandy, it seemed like countless people in this world would actually believe that Yoo Sijin existed for real. Till today, the reputation of her being the messenger of the Beast Deity has only been spreading further and wider, so it was not new that someone would pretend to be her ex-lover. If it was the past, Gu Mengmeng might have uglyughed, or get choked by her own saliva. However, now, she only said monotonously, ¡°Send him off, I¡¯m not seeing him.¡± He was just a conman, what is there to see? However, Elvis and Lea saw herck of emotions differently. Lea pressed his lips together and exchanged a nce with Elvis. In the short span of time only sufficient for one to take a breath, hundreds of battles had already yed out in their gazes. On one hand, this ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± has exclusive memories with Gu Mengmeng that they both did not. Even the ¡°Rather apologise, I prefer to hear you confess¡± line Lea always used was born from that male. In Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, that was her first love. Now that the male returned, he was a threat to Elvis and Lea¡¯s positions. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng refused to see him, which meant that she was still angry at him. If she did not bother... why would she still be upset? Gu Mengmeng has been down this period, and both of them had not been able to share her burdens as much as they tried to, perhaps... ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± could? Eventually, both of them came to an agreement. Gu Mengmeng was the most important, and as hard as anything would be, they would do anything to lift her spirits. Hence, Lea moved his tail and leaned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee, turning his handsome face and staring at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you mention... Everyone whoes are guests?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not see Elvis and Lea¡¯s exchange of nces just now, so did not know how far those two had thought, thus only inly responding, ¡°He¡¯s just a conman, what¡¯s there to see?¡± Conman... Didn¡¯t Yoo Sijin con her back in the day? Or else, who would she be ¡°picked up¡± by Elvis alone in theke? Biting his bottom lip, Lea held back his jealousy, ¡°How can I let off anyone who lied to my Mengmeng scot free? I want to meet him.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, confused, not saying a word. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng by her shoulder, bringing her into his embrace and kissed her hair, ¡°We know our limits, don¡¯t worry.¡± Don¡¯t worry what? Gu Mengmeng did not understand. Elvis, ¡°Bring him in.¡± Seeing how both of them were suppressing the jealousy in their eyes, she finally understood even if she had not initially. Whatever, let them be. Her emotions must have caused them much stress over the past period, so it was nice that someone came up and can be their anger vent. So, Gu Mengmeng nodded, and only then the snow fox turned and ran, supposedly to bring the man in. Gu Mengmeng, who was uninterested initially, also started getting curious. How would the person who tried to pass off as Yoo Sijin, actually look like? Not longter, a big and tall male followed behind the snow fox. His features were distinct and looked rather Eurasian. Hmm, single eyelids, ck iris, round nose bright eyes, thin lips white teeth. It was indeed the way she described Yoo Sijin as, but... Yoo Sijin was a damned Asian, a pure one, without orc ancestry, none! Chapter 618 - Sorry, Ah Yeon, I’m Late

Chapter 618: Sorry, Ah Yeon, I¡¯m Late

Gu Mengmeng did not realise this, but ever since she inherited Snake¡¯s capabilities, there had been a drastic change in her entire aura. She clearly had a cute face, but her whole aura was gloomy and dark. Sheidzily in Elvis¡¯ arms, barely smiling at the male who was approaching her closer with every step. Rather than indifference, she had more of a King¡¯s contempt, as if she wanted to lock him down. That was the aura Snake had been born with, and cannot be learnt. Even as a sessor, Gu Mengmeng could only channel 80% at maximum, but it was sufficient to scare everyone in the world. Judgment and belittling filled her gaze, as if she was the King of hell, staring at foolish humans with despise. Her round, mellow tiny face, gave one a feeling of confusion. The most innocent face had the scariest gaze, the difference was so weird it was not exinable, neither did it fit well. There was an obvious scar on ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±¡®s body, the most lethal one being the open wound that went down from his right shoulder to his lower left abdomen, making his flesh pour outwards. Although it had stopped bleeding, but it still looked extra hideous. There were countless other little injuries, some deep enough to see the bone. It was as if a chunk of flesh had been bitten off his leg, making his every step firm but difficult, allowing him to perfectly embody the spirit of a soldier from the special forces. There was not even a slight change in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, but Elvis and Lea exchanged a nce. Carefully, they looked at Gu Mengmeng, possibly calcting... Would Gu Mengmeng feel her heart ache, seeing him so injured like that? Then, should they teach him a lesson, or bring him to get treated immediately? That person stood by the fire, as if he had no fear with regard to the burning me. However, not only can Gu Mengmeng see one¡¯s appearance, she could even see one¡¯s emotion, especially fear. Perhaps it was because Snake has seen all different types of fear from people who have stood before him in the past millennium, Gu Mengmeng could tell from any minor detail as long as one was afraid. Fear of fire... Normal, the Beast World has never seen fire for centuries prior to her appearance. Even the people of Saint Nazaire and Sauder took half a year to get used to mes. This ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was not too bad, being able to force himself to this extent to show he was not afraid, and even stood by the firece which required some bravery. ¡°Sorry, Ah Yeon, I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± looked directly at Gu Mengmeng with love in his eyes, not avoiding her icy cold gaze and her sizing him up and down. Lea¡¯s arm retracted, as if his heart had been grabbed. Ah Yeon? So her real name was Kang Moyeon? Gu Mengmeng was a fake name? Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of nervousness from her own arms and shoulders and smiled helplessly. How insecure were those two fellows? They were already married, but they were losing their minds over the words of a conman? Maintainingposure, Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s hand again and put her head closer to Elvis¡¯ chest, using tiny movements in her body tofort her two males. She then said, only one word, ¡°Motive?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was stunned, and panic ran across his face. Although it was just an instant, he was not able to hide it from Elvis and Lea, who had been staring at him with a guarded gaze. ¡°Ah Yeon, I promised I will be back to look for you once the war was over, so now I am here to fulfill my promise.¡± Chapter 619 - I’m Here To Look For Ah Yeon, Not To Fight

Chapter 619: I¡¯m Here To Look For Ah Yeon, Not To Fight

Gu Mengmeng retracted her own hand from Lea¡¯s then slowly closed her eyes, dreamily saying the word ¡°Tired¡± before she no longer spoke. Lea understood and decided to handle the ¡°conman¡± on his own. So, he wagged his tail, stood up, and walked down to him. He walked a few rounds around Yoo Sijin, then asked, ¡°Wolf beast?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± nodded. Lea ced an arm on his shoulder, patting it a few times, then continued, ¡°Third-level?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± nodded once again. Lea shrugged, wagging his tail and walking backwards, still saying one word, ¡°Conman.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was stunned, as he took a step forward, ¡°I am not lying, I really am Yoo Sijin.¡± Lea looked to the side at him, ¡°It is true that ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± is third-level, but Mengmeng said before, he was from the white tigers, do you understand? Auretin,e here and let him take a look, and see what a white tiger looks like.¡± With that, Auretin, who had been guarding behind Gu Mengmeng, took a few steps forward and stood beside Lea, staring straight at ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±. With two people around the same build standing together, ¡°Yoo Sijin¡¯s aura immediately decreased with Auretin¡¯s appearance. Auretin was the strongest out of the third-level beasts. Back then, other than Elvis, he did not lose to anyone. Although the fifth-level Elvis and the Beast King-level Gu Mengmeng were seated before him, other than these two exceptions, in the Beast World, a third-level peak was already amendable existence. After all, most orcs no longer had opportunities to mate, so third-level was a great advantage. Also, many orcs are not even able to cross into the third-level realm their whole lives. So, Auretin would not even be afraid... of Lea, much less this mere conman. He shook his neck left and right as a warmup. This tiny action was something he had subconsciously learnt from mimicking Elvis, bing a habit that could no longer be changed. ¡°I... I¡¯m here to look for Ah Yeon, not to fight.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± had looked up to Auretin for a long time, and felt immense pressure upon looking into the pair of tiger eyes. Auretin was expressionless, as he coldly said, ¡°If you cannot even win me, what right do you have to speak to the mighty messenger?¡± With that, Auretin made a roaring sound, and proceeded to attack ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±. In the Beast World, people had no regard to whatever form of injury or disadvantages the opponent had. Who is to me for your injuries? It is your fault for not protecting yourself, why must others go easy on your over yourck of abilities? Sorry, no such logic in the Beast World. After all, ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was a third-level beast. Although he was not as powerful as Auretin, it would not be a situation where he would be single handedly tormented by Auretin. He could hide and duck and asionally attack Auretin back. After a while of fighting, there was only a tiny scratch on Auretin¡¯s arm, but ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± became so hideous it was difficult to watch. From the start till the end, Lea watched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expressions, but could not spot any heart ache, and determined that the chap was evidently a conman. However, his appearance was right on time, for everyone to vent their annoyance. So, Lea stood up slowly, saying, ¡°Nevermind, regardless of whether you are legitimate, I will admit you are ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± as long as you can walk to Mengmeng.¡± With that, Lea stood beside Auretin, with an enchanting expression. Barete silently walked from behind Gu Mengmeng, and stood on the other side of Lea. Chapter 620 - Ha, There’s Nowhere To Run Now

Chapter 620: Ha, There¡¯s Nowhere To Run Now

Elvis also slowly stood up from beside Gu Mengmeng, taking a few steps forward and stopping behind Lea. He tilted his body and blocked ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of sight. Ian also flew over from somewhere, circling a few rounds in the air, then spread his wings open in mid-air in his half-orc form, looking down at ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±. It needed no exaggeration that in that moment, ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± felt that there was a metal wall before him that was impossible to cross, which was extremely pressurizing, like a high wall that made it difficult for one to even breathe. Walk past? Haha, stop joking. He had no suspicions that, by the time he managed to pass by those people by himself and reach Gu Mengmeng, he would not even be left with bones. Every cell in his body was quivering. ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± could not help but take a step back, ¡°Can¡¯t I... I... I just go?¡± Oakley stood behind ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±, leading a group of tribesmen as the witch doctor, including the snow fox tribe elders that were amiable with in in the past. There was a row of beasts lined up behind him. In the darkness, their bloodthirsty and vicious gazes shotsers, making one tremble with fear. Oakley chuckled, asking, ¡°Where did you think this is? You cane and go, as you wish?¡± There were no signs of kindness in the faces of the snow fox tribe elders, as coldness pierced through their eyes while they looked at ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±, ¡°You pretended to be the old lover of the messenger, disrupting the celebratory gathering of the messenger and the Ninth Highness of the snow fox tribe, which already offended the mighty Beast Deity. As the tribe elders of the messengers tribe, we cannot just let you leave so easily.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was really frightened, he originally just wanted to try his luck, knowing his appearance suited the ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± Gu Mengmeng mentioned. He thought, since every aspect of him suited her descriptions, perhaps she would like him too if she saw him? Males, can just be taken in if females are satisfied by their appearance. Who would care, whether he was really ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±? He did not think that things would get to this extent... ¡°I... I...¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was terrified to no end, with a wall before him, a pack of wolves behind him, and a big bird above him. Ha, there is nowhere to run now... Next up, would be a live stream of a gang fight. Yes, a gang fight. A gang, fighting ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± alone. Seeing how Elvis did not have to make any moves, Auretin and Barete returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, as Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng back in his arms while Leaidzily on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees wagging his tail. Ian circled a few times, then disappeared into the darkness. The bunch of people beside the fire, were violently stomping on ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±. ¡°Alright.¡± A whileter, Gu Mengmeng spoke silently, finally saving ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±¡®s life. Lea looked up, his face filled with confusion. His tone rather sour, he asked, ¡°You feel bad?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply Lea, only sitting at her original spot, looking at ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± who was beaten so badly he was barely breathing, ¡°Tell me, who sent you here.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±id on the ground. Before he came, he gave himself a body of injuries so he would look like his character, but now he did not have to, for his injuries were way more real than before. Upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, he shook his head slowly but sincerely, ¡°No... Nobody sent me here...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, ¡°So you thought of the idea of pretending to be my old lover yourself?¡± Chapter 621 - Beauty Trap?

Chapter 621: Beauty Trap?

Startled, ¡°Yoo Sijin,¡± shook his head, ¡°N... No, a crippled beast taught me to.¡± Crippled beast... Cole. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile turned cold instantly, as viciousness appeared in her gaze, her tone turning t and monotonous with no signs of emotion, only asking, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, he met me when he happened to pass by our tribe, then he told me I looked particrly like one of the old lovers of the mighty messenger. He told me that if I came to see you under the name of ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±, you would certainly like me, and I can be your male. Even if you did not, you would have allowed me to stay in the messengers tribe on the ount that I look simr to that guy. Our old tribe was too small and weak, and every strong male left to develop in a better tribe, leaving us with the old and crippled. Every winter, waves of stray beasts woulde to snatch our food... If we do not leave, we would all be forced to die.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared coldly at the male who had been beaten ck and blue, slowly speaking on his behalf, ¡°So you escaped, and wanted to seek shelter from me?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± nodded with determination, replying, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned, asking, ¡°What made you think I would ept a deserter who turned his back on his tribe?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°I am not a deserter.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards, and two thick tails supported her waist like luxurious sofas, allowing her to sit morefortably. Gu Mengmeng looked at ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± indifferently, replying ¡°Oh?¡± monotonously. ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± was rather agitated, ¡°I am here to seek refuge, so the fellow tribesmen of Saint Nazaire can ept my tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng revealed a yful smile, ¡°Beauty trap?¡± Standing rooted to the ground, ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± did not know how to continue. He did not understand what a beauty trap was. Gu Mengmeng tilted forward, her elbows on her knees, the back of her hands supporting her chin, while she sized up the ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± who had injuries all over his body, smiling, ¡°Would you be willing, even if I am willing to ept your fellow tribesmen into Saint Nazaire and call them my beast pets?¡± The male nodded without hesitation, ¡°Beast pets, guardian beasts, or even food, I will be willing.¡± However, Lea choked on hisughter, side-eyeing ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±, ¡°You agreeing does not mean whether our Mengmeng is willing. You would require charm of at least my standards... to be a beast pet. Look at your rotten flesh, who would like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat at her original spot, not acknowledging Lea¡¯s words, only saying, ¡°You also mentioned, your tribe is only left with the old and crippled. They would only be burdens if added to Saint Nazaire, why must I give my own tribe such trouble?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± frowned, ¡°If not everyone can stay, at least allow the two females in our tribe to. Although they are only half-orcs... but...¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up, making a gesture. The 16 valued women from thest beauty pageant, as well as the original female snow foxes shuffled before Gu Mengmeng. That was a riot of colors, beautiful women attractive in their own ways, but the point was ¨C they were allplete females. Gu Mengmeng stood between the bunch of females, clearly of the same sex but gave her a strong presence, an illusion of the prettiest among the beauties. Topletely encapste it in one word ¨C Unbeatable?! Chapter 622 - Ashamed Of His Appearance

Chapter 622: Ashamed Of His Appearance

¡°Yoo Sijin¡±¡®s gaze turned gloomy instantly, his ideal situation was to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s male and gain her love, using it to care for his fellow tribesmen. If that was not possible, Gu Mengmeng could have epted the two female half-orcs, so the males are able to die in peace even if it meant they could not get through the winter. But now... Looking at his own swollen face that was ck and blue, then at the males beside the messenger... Ha, so that was how it felt like to be ashamed of his appearance? As for females, any other tribe would have epted the females even if they were half-orcs, but... the messenger¡¯s tribe seemed like it did notck females. Gu Mengmeng walked through the crowd, taking each step closer to ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±, squatting down, and said to him with a t, monotonous voice, ¡°What you can provide for me is not of value. If you want to talk terms with me, at least give me some sincerity.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± did not understand, only looking at Gu Mengmeng, startled. He did not know why, he just felt like Gu Mengmeng was giving him a chance. He thought for a moment and responded, ¡°As long as the mighty messenger is willing to take in my fellow tribesmen, I will do anything. Anything!¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, ¡°Tell me everything about when you met that guy, don¡¯t miss out any detail.¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± furrowed his brows, recalling closely, then started describing, ¡°Over 10 days ago, a group of stray beasts attacked our tribe. It was his sudden appearance that helped us win the stray beasts. We begged for him to stay at our tribe. Although he was a crippled beast, he was a fifth-level orc after all, so with him, we would not have to worry about stray beasts attacking our tribe again. However, he looked sorrowful, only gazing into the distance, inly saying something like, ¡°If I stay, that would be the real danger.¡± then he suddenly stopped talking and just stared at me, for such a long time, that I got goosebumps, before saying that I resembled the old lover of the messenger. He said if I wanted to save the tribe, I could onlye to depend on Saint Nazaire, so I came...¡± Thinking about it, what a fool he was. He actually really brought his fellow tribesmen across mountains and waters here, purely based on advice given to him by a man whom he could barely name. Gu Mengmeng smiled coldly, stray beasts attacking a tribe, and he appeared so coincidentally to save them? Cole did not seem like such a fox. Furthermore, his mating mark had been washed by Gu Mengmeng, so he was a stray beast himself, yet he attacked the stray beasts for the tribe? It seemed like it was a self-directed, self-acted out y all along. Gu Mengmeng gave a sinister smile, but did not tell ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± what she was really thinking, only replying coldly, ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± frowned, thinking carefully for a long while, ¡°Oh, yes. He still said a strange line, something like, ¡°If a fake appeared that looked more like the real, how long can you be adored for?¡±. I did not know what he was saying either, when I asked, he only smiled and said he was just talking to himself, so I did not take it to heart.¡± Fake? Gu Mengmeng turned back and evidently saw Lea¡¯s stiffened face. Ha, he even knew about Lea imitating ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± to gain her affection, and still took the effort to look for a fake with the appearance that looked closer to ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±, just to demoralize Lea? Gu Mengmeng stood up, turning around to face Lea and Elvis, walking back, then suddenly stopped, ¡°Your tribesmen can join Saint Nazaire, but you must be self-sufficient. And... if you want to continue living here, then don¡¯t use the name ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± anymore. Or else, who knows when the both of them might go crazy and rip you apart.¡± Chapter 623 - My Name, Is Burke

Chapter 623: My Name, Is Burke

For a moment, ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± could not follow up to Gu Mengmeng, only lying on the ground, watching as Gu Mengmeng walked back to Elvis and Lea, sitting down and returning to their embrace. A ck and a white tail swayed beside her, and the snow foxid on her knee, full of fascination and affection. The group of females went separate ways while giggling with one another, and the crowd that initially radiated ferocious energy also retracted their murderous intentions, returning to where they were supposed to. As if the fight just now had not happened. After being stunned for a while, he finally came back to his senses... Him and his fellow tribesmen can really stay in Saint Nazaire! They can be a member of the messengers tribe. Trying his hardest to stand up, ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± took a big step forward, and was blocked by Auretin. He did not say a word, only looking expressionlessly at ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±. Both third-level orcs, but ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± clearly knew he was no match for Auretin, and he had no intentions to cause trouble, only wanting to express his thanks. So he shouted at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Burke.¡± Gu Mengmeng side-eyed him, not saying a word. ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± shouted again, ¡°My name is Burke. From towards, my life belongs to the mighty messenger, and you can use it whenever you wish!¡± Gu Mengmeng retracted her gaze, not caring about him. She did not need anyone to hand their lives to her. She no longer had the energy to carry another thousand years. The moment she retracted her gaze, she noticed Auretin handing Burke to one of the tribe elders, conveying Gu Mengmeng¡¯s orders as the guard, allowing his tribesmen to temporarily stay in Sauder, and be brought away together when Gu Mengmeng returns to Saint Nazaire. Lea slowly sat up, and kept his yful expression, looking at Gu Mengmeng asking, ¡°You knew who told him toe, yet you¡¯re keeping him?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°The Beast Deity told me to have a kind heart, and said that was the only way to get the directions to save Chixuan.¡± Lea stayed silent. Chixuan¡¯s situation has been Gu Mengmeng¡¯s soft spot, as long as that little wolf does not wake up for a day, Gu Mengmeng would be forced to ept every tactic Cole tries. Sighing, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask people to keep an eye on him.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, ¡°Afraid that he¡¯d be another Ellie?¡± Lea nodded, considering acknowledgement. However, Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°No need to, one who would sacrifice himself for his tribe, would not ce his tribe in a dangerous situation to achieve Cole¡¯s motives.¡± Elvis¡¯ voice ran cold, ¡°You trust him?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Not knowing whether it was because of Snake, but she could now easily tell slight changes in emotions in other people easily, especially lies and fear. Elvis sighed, ¡°Is it because, he really looks like ¡°Yoo Sijin¡±?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, side-eyeing Elvis then Lea, ¡°You both still think that ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± is a real person?¡± Elvis stayed silent, while Lea nodded. Helpless, butzy to exin Gu Mengmeng only replied, ¡°Pass down the message, if anyone ims to be ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± in future, there will be no need to invite him in, just beat him away.¡± Elvis frowned, his gaze gloomy, ¡°However, I... really hope he finds his way here. So he can fulfill his promise, and stay by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather confused, looking at Elvis like she did not understand. Elvis continued, ¡°If it was him... Perhaps he could cheer you up.¡± Chapter 624 - Yo, Great Minds Think Alike

Chapter 624: Yo, Great Minds Think Alike

Gu Mengmeng felt a jab in her heart. Had her emotions reached the extent that would have caused Elvis and Lea to not know what to do? Actually, there was really nothing, it was just herck of interest towards anything in general, so she would not really feel that sad even when she was not happy. As for Snake... She had already moved past it, or say, his feelings when he was saving her had neutralized her guilt. She was no longer so upset now, taking into ount the urges from Wabei and the Beast Deity. She was neither happy nor upset, but it seemed like that worried the two of them. Gu Mengmeng pulled the edges of her lips, forcing a smile while looking at Elvis, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, after I get used to this thousand-year spirit within me, I will gradually be fine. Don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± Elvis sighed softly, then hugged Gu Mengmeng even tighter. His husky voice rang above Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, ¡°I fear that the only thing I won¡¯t learn, in this lifetime, is how not to worry for you...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything, only quietly letting Elvis hug her. Sweat was dripping off the heads of the three little ones who had been running, as they aggressively pounded into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace. Although now, Gu Mengmeng would not fall because of their pouncing anymore, Lea and Elvis still subconsciously blocked them. However, the three little ones were too active, sneaking through Elvis and Lea from three different angles using their tiny frames as an advantage, wiggling to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. ¡°Mommy, when will you sing again?¡± Jialue carried Chixuan in his arms, looking up at Gu Mengmeng asking. Hede leaned beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs, his big bright eyes filled with expectation, but he pressed his lips together without saying anything. Kanwu possessed the best position, as he hung in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace, looking up at her, repeating after Jialue¡¯s words, ¡°Yeah yeah, mommy, when are you going to sing?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed Kanwu¡¯s little head, then kissed Hede and Jialue before hugging Chixuan in her arms, ¡°Right now.¡± The eyes of the three children lit up, and Kanwu let his spot to Chixuan, following behind Gu Mengmeng tightly, asking, ¡°Mommy, then can we follow you?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, nodding, ¡°Of course, I will give you guys the VIP seats.¡± Jialue asked, ¡°What are VIP seats?¡± Gu Mengmeng brought the four children, walking towards the bonfire while replying, ¡°Very¡ªimportant¡ªpeople. It means special guests.¡± Kanwu giggled, then turned back to peek at Elvis, clearly trying to stir trouble. An extrarge hash sign appeared on Elvis¡¯ forehead, as he walked forward and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°very identally¡± kicking Kanwu to the side, only looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s profile asking, ¡°Are Lea and I, VIPs too?¡± The old Gu Mengmeng would not have noticed those tiny actions of Elvis and Kanwu, but it was especially clear to her now. Chuckling, she replied, ¡°VIP seats are limited. Carry Kanwu if you really want to sit, you both are considered one seat.¡± Elvis frowned, looking down at Kanwu. The father and son duo were especially in sync, as they both said simultaneously: ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, ¡°Yo, great minds think alike.¡± Elvis gritted his teeth, scooping Jialue up from the ground into his arms, ¡°Count Jialue and I as a seat.¡± Chapter 625 - One In A Million

Chapter 625: One In A Million

Kanwu jumped into Lea¡¯s arms, ¡°I want to sit with Daddy Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Clearly Kanwu resembled Elvis the most, but they had the most strained rtionship. Hede pressed his lips together, he wanted someone to hug too, but... why were there not a seat for him? Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, carrying Chixuan with one arm while opening up the other, looking at Hede, ¡°Come, mommy will hug you.¡± Hede looked up, smiling, then shook his head, ¡°I am the eldest brother, I can walk by myself.¡± He was satisfied, just by not being ignored... Mommy was already very tired, he could not be her burden. Gu Mengmeng rubbed Hede¡¯s tiny head, bending down and still carried him up, kissing his tiny face, ¡°Your are the eldest brother to the three of them, but you are also my son.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng felt a weight lifted off her arm, as Hede was carried over by Elvis, and Chixuan by Lea. Lea had always had good rtionships with the children, it was not weird that he would carry them. However, Elvis had refused to carry anyone other than Jialue, so it made Gu Mengmeng rather surprised that he was willing to carry Hede in his arms. Elvis cleared his throat, ¡°Your males are still alive, so there is no reason to tire you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s just carrying two sons, they are not that heavy.¡± Elvis stopped in his tracks, turning around to look at Gu Mengmeng, his mystic blue eyes filled with sincerity as he said each word, ¡°No matter the weight, it should be carried by me.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reply further, because she knew, Elvis and Lea were frantic enough. They were desperate to do anything for her, anything to make her feel better. And what she could do, was to cooperate. Nodding, Gu Mengmeng had already walked towards the bonfire. The drum used to help Collin propose had been left in Saint Nazaire, but Lea made another new one after knowing that Gu Mengmeng wanted to hold another campfire and promised to sing for the children. It was basically a replica of the first one, with added improvements in terms of details, making it look much more exquisite than the previous one. Gu Mengmeng held the drumstick, banging on the drum, the sound loud and travelling far. Uponnding, there was only the sounds of the firewood sparking in the whole parade, for every pair of eyes was fixated on Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath, flipping herself onto the drum, sitting sidewayszily with one foot on the side of the drum while the other sagging downwards. Her hands gripped on the drumstick, she banged the drum to the rhythm again and again, each sound getting closer to the next, and with thest pound, Gu Mengmeng slowly opened her mouth and sang ¡°Aliens¡±. Since only a few exclusive tribes were able to sing in the Beast World, so ¡°Aliens¡± had be the representative work of Gu Mengmeng, causing fellow tribesmen to feel their blood boiling every time they hear it. Following Collin¡¯s roar, everyone got so heated they almost lost control. Subconsciously, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Chixuan. He still slept there silently. Smiling bitterly, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes sagged to cover her disappointment. She knew too, that Chixuan had been poisoned by Cole, and how could he be awakened by a single song? She agreed to Hede¡¯s request, because she could tell that the children were trying to find ways to cheer her up. She could not bear to reject their kind intentions, but eventually thought too much as well. What if... What if... What if Chixuan could really be awakened by a single song, then that would be the greatest pity the heavens could take on her. However, the possibility of this happening... was one in a million. Chapter 626 - My Female Should Be Dotted On Like That.

Chapter 626: My Female Should Be Dotted On Like That.

The night campfire party continued for a long time, to put it more urately, it was a night of wild excitement by the snow fox tribe. After 1000 years, the snow fox tribe finally became the closest tribesmen of the messenger of the Beast Deity once again. The worry that created an upheaval for a 1000 years slowly disappeared together with the mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear. In the next few days, Lea became rather busy. Gu Mengmeng intended on handing Sauder over to Oakley since Oakley had managed the tribe really well despite the estrangement between the tribes during the month when Gu Mengmeng was at the Snake King valley. So, Lea¡¯s main mission was to bring Oakley around on handling a few tribe matters and teach him how to bnce the rtionship between authority and interest. After Lea and Gu Mengmeng mated, the people from the snow fox tribe became calm and were kept under control. As what Lea said, they created such a scene previously because they were too restless and were afraid that Gu Mengmeng would abandon them. So, they were desperate to prove that they were stronger than the people from Saint Nazaire. This kind of situation wasmon and it was just describing a legendary saying, ¡®You show off what you actuallyck¡¯. But now, after Lea had confirmed his rtionship with Gu Mengmeng and after Gu Mengmeng mentioned the word ¡®family¡¯ to the tribe elders, the arrogance and honor that the snow fox tribe had engraved onto their bones during these 1000 years had slowly woke up and became the best frame to restrain them. There was no need to waste any effort to control them because a simple sentence of ¡®don¡¯t forget you¡¯re from the snow fox tribe¡¯ was able to settle those tribe elders and picky females easily. Rain started to fall all of a sudden. Gu Mengmeng had never seen such a majestic setting that looked like it wanted to annihte everything in the modern world before. Sitting at the entrance of the stone house, Gu Mengmeng extended a hand to catch the rainwater which dropped from the skies. Gu Mengmeng slightly frowned while looking at the raindrops which were the same size as a bean. It actually hurt when they fell on her. If it was him....would he be happy? After all, he liked rainy days the most. The next second, a beast skin was ced on Gu Mengmeng. She did not turn back to see who it was as she just directly huddled into a familiar embrace. ¡°This rain will continue for at least 10 days. We might not have enough storage food at home so I¡¯ll head outter.¡± Elvis¡¯s gentle voice rang over her head. This family had too many people now. Elvis and Lea originally had pretty big appetites so they would eat their full when they were out hunting. Apanying Gu Mengmeng during meals was really just enjoying the feeling of eating with her. The appetite of Hede and his two brothers had clearly grown after they evolved and they could almost finish a wild beast in just a meal. After Gu Mengmeng inherited Snake¡¯s abilities, her appetite also grew by quite a lot. The consumption of a family was around five wild beasts a day. There was indeed not enough storage food at home. Gu Mengmeng slowly stood up and pushed the beast skin back into Elvis¡¯s arms. Then, she looked at the rain nkly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯m more suited than anyone else...in this kind of weather.¡± Gu Mengmeng had just lifted one leg and was about tond her heel on the ground when she was tugged behind. In just one pull, her entire being lost bnce and fell against Elvis¡¯s chest. Hug. Elvis draped the beast skin over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body and then hugged her in his arms. After remaining silent for a while, he spoke up, ¡°My female should be dotted on like that. As long as I¡¯m still alive, there¡¯s no weather suited for you to rush about in. Do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up into Elvis¡¯s dark blue eyes. The corners of her lips curved upwards slightly and she grinned, replying softly, ¡°Then...I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Chapter 627 - Water Will Enter Your Brain.

Chapter 627: Water Will Enter Your Brain.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t get drenched by the rain, water will enter your brain.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she burst out inughter. She remembered how she always ridiculed Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s conversation in the past. Back then, when they were digging bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest, Ian was present too and the three males started shaking their heads in all seriousness and said something like ¡®anyway we can¡¯t die from it, it shouldn¡¯t be that serious¡¯. He actually believed it to be true and remembered it until now. Elvis did not know why was his sentence funny to Gu Mengmeng but at least it was the biggest smile he had seen on her after they came back from the Snake King valley. It was rare to see her with a radiant expression so Elvis felt as if spring hade and the flowers were in bloom under the bright sunlight upon seeing her smile. Elvis cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face with his big hands and her gaze between the gaps of his fingers appeared clear and calm. To Elvis, a small smile was valuable enough. He was suddenly scared of losing that smile of hers and he even wanted to see her...let her get drenched by the rain then, as long as she could be happy, even if she wanted him to apany her in drowning in the rain, he was willing to do that for her. As if he was possessed by a ghost or god, Elvis nodded his head and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t run around and always stay in my sight.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis had agreed. In the past, even if she acted coquettishly, created a scene or resort to every conceivable means, he would never give in to matters that harmed her health. But now, he was willing to give in with just a smile from her. Eventually, she made a mistake in the end, or else why did he appear....more and more inferior even though they had mated for more than half a year and had four children? Gu Mengmeng clung onto Elvis¡¯s arm and lied on his shoulder, nodding her head while replying to him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just cling onto you like that.¡± His heart seemed like it was being tugged on by something harshly. Elvis lowered his head and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. He just smiled in silence and wrapped her tighter with the beastskin. Then, he carried her up and walked into the rain in big strides. The raindrops gave off a concentrated ¡®dong dong dong¡¯ sound when theynded on the beastskin. The beast skin had a waterproof function to a certain level and thus, the raindrops flowed down the fur on the beast skin to the ground and did not make Gu Mengmeng wet at all. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm was still encircled around Elvis¡¯s neck so she stretched an arm out from behind him to catch the falling raindrops. Yeah, it was the same level of pain but...this kind of feeling was not that bad either. Elvis entered the central region of the forest in a jiffy and with a few leaps, he ced Gu Mengmeng on a spacious spot and arranged the beast skin properly on her before repeating himself again, ¡°Don¡¯t run around, do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied him with a smile to assure him. Elvis evolved into his wolf form and rushed into the deeper regions of the mist from the rain. He wanted to finish his task fast so that Gu Mengmeng need not wait for such a long time. Gu Mengmeng sat in the rain, hugging her knees with both hands. She lifted her face up slightly and squinted her eyes while letting the raindrops hit her face. Why did snakes like rainy days? It was clearly painful when the raindropsnd on one¡¯s body... A person slowly advanced towards Gu Mengmeng. The raindrops fell on the ground and rose again. Amongst the dense mist, Gu Mengmeng still could not see the real appearance of the person even with that eyesight of hers. His scent was however quite familiar but she could not recall exactly who it belonged to. He took a step and then a step forward. When Gu Mengmeng finally saw the person clearly, she had tidied up most of the emotions on her face. ¡°Was it you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked softly. The person nodded and answered her, ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? Females will fall sick when they get drenched by the rain...¡± Chapter 628 - So Please Leave, Stop Annoying Me.

Chapter 628: So Please Leave, Stop Annoying Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Burke was standing beside her and blocking himself from the rain using his prey while Gu Mengmeng sized him up before asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Burke carried his prey on his shoulders and tried to block as much rain as possible from Gu Mengmeng. He was standing at a spot against the wind but he stood there firmly, not moving an inch even though the rain hit him from behind. ¡°I met Elvis when I was on the way back...are you waiting for him?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer him as she just quietly looked down at the pool of water by her feet. With every raindrop, the ripples spread open but not a single circle was created when their path was smashed by another drop of rain. Burke did not mind her reaction as he continued, ¡°I came out to hunt on behalf of the tribe elders, you said that...if we want to stay behind, we have to provide for ourselves and not be a burden for the tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng still did not reply to him. After Snake¡¯s incident, Gu Mengmeng was clearly aware that if you did not want to give others a chance from the beginning, you had to keep your kind and casual side to prevent giving them hope and creating misunderstandings. Burke seemed like he could not see Gu Mengmeng¡¯s repulsion towards him as he added, ¡°I, Burke, always keep to my promise. Since you¡¯re shielding our tribe, my life is yours.¡± Upon seeing how Burke did not have any intention to stop, Gu Mengmeng looked at him coldly with the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Your life has no value to me. So, keep it to yourself because I don¡¯t need it. And, you¡¯re blocking my view of the rain so please leave, stop annoying me.¡± Burke was taken aback for two seconds and his expression froze. Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you until Elvis returns. After all, you¡¯re in the wild and it¡¯s not safe for a female to be here alone.¡± The rain was still falling heavily and the dense mist filled the surroundings. It was very cold but it made Gu Mengmeng feelfortable. Gu Mengmeng chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Do you still think that....anyone can hurt me in the Beast World?¡± Burke¡¯s legs wobbled from the beast pressure Gu Mengmeng slowly emitted. Frowning, he clenched his teeth but still did not want to leave. Gu Mengmeng kept her beast pressure and just stared at him calmly, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t ept you so you don¡¯t have to waste your effort to garner my favor. There are many females in the tribe, your sess rate will be higher if you change your aim.¡± The rain was pelting down, making one feel the chill to their bones. Burke, too, felt cold sweat forming over his entire body, the chill inside him being worse than the rain. Gu Mengmeng indeed had the ability to protect herself, she did not need him. But, Burke still shook his head firmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you until Elvis returns. Once hees back, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and rejected him, ¡°I said, I don¡¯t need your apaniment.¡± Burke stood his stand stubbornly, ¡°If you don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s apaniment, don¡¯t give off such a lonely expression. It really makes one¡¯s heart ache.¡± Burke¡¯s volume was not high. If Gu Mengmeng did not have such sharp hearing now, she probably could not have heard him in this rain. Startled for a moment, Gu Mengmeng stood up slowly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Burke looked at Gu Mengmeng walking speedily into the rain and lost all focus. Until shepletely disappeared, he then lowered his head slowly and muttered to himself, ¡°I just...wanted to apany you.¡± Gu Mengmeng urately found where Elvis was after entering the forest. When she had just reached, Elvis was biting onto the throat of a tiger. Its blood was diluted after being washed away by rainwater and tainted arge surface area of the trench between the soil, looking like blood vessels across a human body. Chapter 629 - I’m Scared I’ll Miss The Time When You Need Me

Chapter 629: I¡¯m Scared I¡¯ll Miss The Time When You Need Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Elvis saw Gu Mengmeng, he was taken aback for a second. He threw the dead wild beast to one side and evolved back into human form before walking to Gu Mengmeng. His long ck hair flowed down his back, showing off the smooth and defined lines of his muscles. The light rusty smell of blood contrasted against his presence in the rain, resembling a Datura Stramonium blooming in the prison, elegant and graceful. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Elvis frowned and pulled the beast skin slightly to cover her headpletely, preventing rainwater from entering her eyes. ¡°I was a little flustered because you were away for too long so I walked in to check on you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the pile of prey behind Elvis and asked, ¡°You¡¯re taking too long to kill them one by one. Why don¡¯t you just directly emit your beast pressure, won¡¯t that make things easier?¡± Elvis wiped the rain off Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with a dotting smile and exined, ¡°Emitting beast pressure will cause their galldder to burst and their meat will be bitter, how can we still eat them?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, not fully understanding him. As a human, Gu Mengmeng had zero hunting experience. As a snake beast, Snake...just directly swallow whatever he wanted to eat in one gulp, there was no need for him to bring his prey back. Elvis carried all the prey on his right shoulder and then stretched his left arm out to carry Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, it¡¯s very dangerous in the forest on rainy days. If there¡¯s thunder, it¡¯s easier to get hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°So you ced me outside and came in alone?¡± Elvis nodded before he gently kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not resist Elvis¡¯s kiss as she just leaned her face against his chest obediently. Then, she instructed him softly, ¡°Put the prey down.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis was confused but he still heeded her instructions. Gu Mengmeng cast a nce and the next moment, several little snakes swam out from behind the trees and crawled under the prey before lifting them up. Elvis chuckled lightly andmented, ¡°That¡¯s good too, at least the blood won¡¯t taint your body.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything as she just huddled deeper into Elvis¡¯s embrace while nodding her head, allowing Elvis to carry her back. As they passed by the spot where Gu Mengmeng was previously sitting, Burke had already left. When they returned to the stone house, Lea was sitting by the entrance, looking up at the rain with worry written all over his face. When he saw Gu Mengmeng, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Without saying anything else, he carried Gu Mengmeng over from Elvis and walked into the house. He removed her clothes and ced her into the stone bathtub filled with hot water. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng lied by the side of the bathtub and said while soaking herself in the hot water. Lea was originally squatting outside the bathtub but he leaned by the sides and ced his face right in front of Gu Mengmeng, asking her, ¡°This rain willst for around 10 days so won¡¯t you be bored to tears at home? Why don¡¯t I...bring Sandy over to apany you?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°She always looks like she hadmitted a big mistake and act sopliant whenever she¡¯s faces me. I guess, she¡¯s probably very stressed to see me, right? Forget it, I¡¯m alright.¡± Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I push all the matters for Oakley to handle and then focus on apanying you at home, alright?¡± Gu Mengmengughed lightly and asked, ¡°I just apanied Elvis on a hunt, why are you this tight-up?¡± Lea¡¯s hand swept past the thick steam from the water and inched itself towards her neck by following the outline of her face. Then, he started drawing circles on her neck and said with a tint of disappointment in his gaze, ¡°I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll miss the time when you need me.¡± Chapter 630 - Day 14, Sunny.

Chapter 630: Day 14, Sunny.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng was taken aback before she smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Burke dropped by just now?¡± Lea nodded and replied, ¡°After I realized that both you and Elvis were not at home, I went out to find you because I was scared of something had happened. On the way there, I met Burke and he said...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and continued his words, ¡°He said that I was sitting in the rain alone and appeared lonely, looking as if I needed someone to apany me?¡± Lea hesitated for a second but eventually nodded. He frowned slightly with heartache written in his long eyes. With a voice as gentle as the moonlight, he swept his long and slender fingers across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and stopped at her left ear before he said, ¡°My female needs someone to apany her and I only know it from another male...I¡¯m such a failure...¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto Lea¡¯s hand and held it against her cheek. With a tender gaze, sheforted him, ¡°I just apanied Elvis on a hunt to relieve some boredom at the same time. I¡¯m not lonely and you didn¡¯t neglect me. I¡¯m aware that you just want to return back to Saint Nazaire with me as soon as possible, that¡¯s why you¡¯re disregarding your meal times and sleep to teach Oakley on how to handle the tribe matters. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. If I really need anything, I¡¯ll tell you myself and you won¡¯t miss the time when I need you by my side. As for Burke...ha, he¡¯s just an outsider, why should you care so much about what he says?¡± Lea chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s not even the real Yoo Sijin.¡± As they talked, Elvis carried a big bowl of ginger water out from the house. He squatted on one knee beside Gu Mengmeng before blowing the spoonful of ginger water to cool it down and then sent it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drink some, it can help warm your body up.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not reject Elvis and just let him feed her the entire bowl. After Gu Mengmeng finished bathing and drinking ginger water, she put on some clean clothes and sat at the entrance, staring nkly at the outside. Elvis and Lea were cleaning the prey inside the stone house. In the rain, someone sprinted towards Gu Mengmeng but he stopped nearby and did not dare to step too close to her. However, he did not want to leave either, so he just stood rooted on the spot while staring at Gu Mengmeng. After a long time, he hung his head and turned around to leave. Gu Mengmeng recognized that the scent belonged to Burke. He should be here to see her but since he did not approach her, he most probably did not have any important matters to report. Or maybe...he just wanted to ensure that she had returned back safe and sound. Gu Mengmeng neither greeted Burke nor gave him any form of response, she did not even bother to nce at him. It seemed like he was just a drop of rain in this downpour and was not worth mentioning. The rain continued for 13 days so Burke watched Gu Mengmeng for a total of 13 days. Day 14, sunny. Gu Mengmeng stretched her arms and finally walked under the sunlight. Extending her hand out to block the bright sunshine, she squinted her eyes and tried to get use to the rays shining from the gaps between her fingers. Gu Mengmeng was lifted up andnded against Elvis¡¯s chest. His warm voice rang from above her head as he said with a tender expression, ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not leave the house for a long time and she feltziness creeping over her entire body. She cuddled inside Elvis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Lea, if he finished settling most of the matters, we can advance on our journey back to Saint Nazaire.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis replied softly. When Elvis reached the meeting room while carrying Gu Mengmeng in his arms, Lea was discussing the problem of their leave with Oakley. Gu Mengmeng would definitely want to return to Saint Nazaire. They were going to finish the salt they brought along from Saint Nazaire so they ought to quickly return back. But the problem now was, who should return to Saint Nazaire with Gu Mengmeng and who should stay behind in Sauder to defend the subunit. Chapter 631 - Don’t They Like The Esoterica? I’ll Give Them The Esoterica

Chapter 631: Don¡¯t They Like The Esoterica? I¡¯ll Give Them The Esoterica

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Fatigue was written all over Lea¡¯s face but when he saw Gu Mengmeng, his eyes still shined brightly. There was a chair on the main seat in the meeting room, giving off the look of a hall used to hold justice. Nobody dared to sit on that chair besides Gu Mengmeng, even Lea himself did not sit on it before. Gu Mengmeng did not have much thoughts regarding this kind of formalism but whenever she went to the meeting room, Elvis would always put her in that seat and as time passed, she had already gotten used to it. Lea sat by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet, lying on her knees to look up at her. He swayed his fluffyrge tail and eventuallynded it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Despite how tired he was, he still smiled in happiness and asked, ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such a sunny day, why did you choose toe to the meeting room instead of walking around outside?¡± Gu Mengmeng ruffled Lea¡¯s sturdy tail and nced at Oakley who did not exchange much words properly with her after her identity as a messenger of the Beast Deity had been authenticated. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to see how busy you guys are and whether I can be of any help.¡± Oakley lowered his head while standing at a side in respect. He said, ¡°Servant and mighty Lea were discussing the candidates who will be heading back to Saint Nazaire with you. We wanted to seek the mighty messenger for advice regarding who you wish to bring along and leave behind?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Oakley and did not say anything for quite some time. She pressed her lips together and appeared as if she was in a trance. Back in the past, he used a white fox to garner her favor and dared to apany her to gather honey despite not knowing anything. It was as if the scene of him roasting meat and preparing storage food together with Barete and Collin outside Elvis¡¯s cave before winter had just happened yesterday. Since when did that shy but clever Oakley be this distant towards her until he did not dare toe close to her at all? Gu Mengmengmented, ¡°We did not....talk like this in the past.¡± Oakley pursed his lips and lowered his head, answering her, ¡°You weren¡¯t....the messenger of the Beast Deity in the past.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and did not say anything else. It was very hard to maintain basic friendships between females because that dividing line was too hard to control. Snake was the best example. Or maybe, that was already the best result. Without any more entanglement, Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Those original tribesmen from Saint Nazaire can stay behind if they want. If not, they will head back with me. Burke and all the new tribesmen must leave with me. As for the snow fox tribe....other than Lea, all of them have to stay behind.¡± Oakley frowned and after contemting for a while, he said, ¡°If all of them have to stay behind other than mighty Lea, those few tribe elders will probably start being suspicious again.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t they like the esoterica? I¡¯ll leave one copy behind for them so they naturally will not create a scene anymore.¡± Oakley raised his head and stared at Gu Mengmeng with confusion written all over his face, not saying a word. Gu Mengmeng ordered Auretin and Barete to get tworge stone boards. They were around the size of the ckboards in school and their surfaces were smoothed to being almost t. Then, she used a tree branch tainted with the leftover wood-ash from the fire and wrote some words on the stone boards. After that, Elvis, Lea, Auretin and Barete slowly carved them into stone inscriptions following the wood-ash markings with their sharp ws. They took a total of three days to finish everything. Lea stared at the stone tablets for a long time before he pointed at one of them and asked, ¡°Mengmeng, what is written there? Can you tell me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked and replied him, ¡°The thirty-six stratagems.¡± Chapter 632 - If We Don’t

Chapter 632: If We Don¡¯t

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The Thirty-Six Stratagems?¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng in confusion. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and exined, ¡°Do you remember? You told me before that only the leader can learn half the content in the snow fox tribe¡¯s esoterica while the witch doctor will learn the other half.¡± Lea nodded, implying that he remembered. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°The deduction skills you learned are not from our world, I guessed the Beast Deity must have taught them to the previous messenger and told her to teach them to the witch doctor. Then, they were passed down from generations to generations. But, the part which the leader memorized would most possibly be the product from my era.¡± Lea nced at Gu Mengmeng and then looked at the unfamiliar characters on the stone tablet, asking, ¡°Are The Thirty-Six Stratagems one of them?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I suspect Cole had memorized The Thirty-Six Stratagems.¡± Lea questioned, ¡°Did the Beast Deity tell you that?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just my guess.¡± Lea did not probe further as he just looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly. Gu Mengmeng walked to the second stone tablet and touched the words carved on it, reading them out, ¡°The thirty-fourth stratagem, the trick of injuring oneself to gain the enemy¡¯s confidence. Pretending to be injured has two possible applications. In the first, the enemy is lulled into rxing his guard since he no longer considers you to be an immediate threat. The second is a way of ingratiating yourself to your enemy by pretending the injury was caused by a mutual enemy.¡± The five males in the room all looked nk and even Lea could not fully understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and continued, ¡°This is one of the stratagems in The Thirty-Six Stratagems. In the past, I studied it before but I did not memorize it. However, after I inherited Snake¡¯s abilities, everything I had seen before became very clear without any rhyme or reason, it feels something like....an extraordinary retentive memory.¡± Upon hearing Gu Mengmeng mention Snake, Elvis and Lea tensed up, being extremely afraid that she would trap herself in that negative calmness again. Thus, Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and asked her seriously, ¡°So, what does this mean? Does this concern Cole?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered, ¡°Do you recall how Cole injured himself seriously and created a false impression of him saving Chixuan just to gain my trust after luring me into Sauder?¡± Lea nodded, implying that he remembered. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°His injury was so serious it almost robbed him of his life. It was not an exaggeration to say that his internal organs were visible right in front of me. If you did not ask Dn to contact me previously, I might have believed that he was a good person, even though I was a little doubtful towards him. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really a trick of injuring oneself to gain the enemy¡¯s confidence.¡± Lea pondered over it and said, ¡°If the person did not injure himself, he must have been attacked by someone?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lea frowned and asked, ¡°Then, did Burke use the trick of injuring himself when he came to seek refuge from us with serious injuries?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Those injuries were not done by Burke on purpose, they were most likely left behind when the stray beasts were attacking the tribe.¡± Lea remained silent for a while before he slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mengmeng, from the start, I never felt that this Burke is that simple.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°Cole will never take great pains to send a useless person over, he should have ns forter.¡± Lea said, ¡°That¡¯s what I think so too. Cole is a stray beast now so how could he have the heart to banish stray beasts away for an unfamiliar tiny tribe? Ha, that doesn¡¯t seem like his way of doing things. If they said he brought the stray beasts together to attack Burke¡¯s tribe, I might believe it even more.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she slowly walked over to another line of words. She grazed past the carvings with her finger and read out loud at the same time, ¡°The tenth stratagem, covering the dagger with a smile. Charm and ingratiate yourself with your enemy. When you have gained his trust, move against him in secret.¡± Chapter 635 - You Don’t Have To Understand, Just Follow Her Instructions.

Chapter 635: You Don¡¯t Have To Understand, Just Follow Her Instructions.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oakley frowned and looked as if he had many troubles. He wanted to speak but did not. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Oakley and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve anything you want to say, just say them. Don¡¯t keep them inside you until you suffer from internal injuries.¡± Oakley hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Is it really alright to leave these stone tablets here...? What if Cole¡¯s peoplees to steal them.....¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°The Thirty-Six Stratagems is just a normal book over in my world, anyone can read it. But being able to read it and being able to use it are twopletely different concepts. Let¡¯s not mention those who are illiterate, those who can recognize these characters...how much do they even know?¡± Oakley did not understand her as he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Cole knows how to use them?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Lea and then looked back at Oakley, smiling, ¡°Cole knows how to use ¡®The Thirty-Six Stratagems¡¯ not because he recognized these characters but because his ancestors had read them out loud and passed it down one generation after next. He is probably smart and knows how to make use of some tactics but that is clearly not mature enough. If you want to understand these stratagems, you¡¯ve got to work together with some historical allusion. A ¡®Thirty-Six Stratagems¡¯ without historic allusion is like a martial arts esoterica without the mental cultivation methods. It¡¯s just an empty and nice shell that can¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Oakley stared at Gu Mengmeng in half-understanding and then looked at Lea. Lea ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair with a doting gaze before peering at Oakley with the corners of his eyes, instructing him, ¡°Listen to Mengmeng. You don¡¯t have to understand, just follow her instructions.¡± Oakley still felt insecure but he could not resist any further. After contemting for some time, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°If Sauder meets any problem I can¡¯t solve, how should I inform you?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the entrance and said with a in tone, ¡°Stop hiding ande on in.¡± After a series of rustling, a male with a feminine appearance walked into the meeting room. His gaze was only fixated on Gu Mengmeng as he bowed towards her in order and called, ¡°Saintess.¡± After Snake tilted her the Saintess of the Snake King Valley and announced her position, the meaning of Saintess became different from the past. Originally, Snake had promised her to get rid of this title, but....it was toote. Forget it, this title was also a memento Snake left behind for her. Anyway, nobody could force her to do anything, let them call her Saintess then. ¡°Did Wabei send you guys over?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. The snake beast nodded and answered her, ¡°Wabei ordered us to stay by your side to protect you. If you face any trouble, we¡¯ll transmit the message back to the Snake King Valley and they will step forward to settle it.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, she was aware that Wabei¡¯s protection towards her was merely because of Snake. ¡°You can stay behind in Sauder to help Oakley. If you guys face any tense situation, all that¡¯s left is a little snake to transmit the message to Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng said. The snake beast¡¯s face darkened and he cast a nce on Oakley, saying unwillingly, ¡°I need to protect the Saintess.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniggered, slowly emitting the Snake King beast pressure in her. The snake beast knelt on the ground while shaking, perspiration dotting his forehead. He bit onto his lower lip and did not dare to oppose her. Gu Mengmeng kept her beast pressure slowly and said, ¡°Keep that useless worry of yours and abide by my order.¡± The snake beast answered with a quivering voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up and the next second, Elvis reached forward to carry her. When they walked past Oakley, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°If there¡¯s no other problem, I¡¯ll set off back to Saint Nazaire three dayster.¡± Oakley took a step back and lowered his head, assuring her, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything perfectly as soon as possible. You need not worry, mighty messenger.¡± Chapter 636 - I Like You.

Chapter 636: I Like You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Gu Mengmeng left the meeting room, she saw Hede and his two brothers ying near the entrance while carrying Chixuan. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng, they all pounced towards her. ¡°Mummy.¡± Kanwu was the first one to reach Gu Mengmeng. He lifted his head up and asked, ¡°Are we going home?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to break free from Elvis¡¯s embrace but he held her even tighter and stared down at Kanwu in a condescending manner. He did not even say a word when a ¡®hurry and get lost¡¯ aura embraced them. Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis wasparing himself to Kanwu again but it was not nice to embarrass the children¡¯s father in front of them. Thus, she lightly patted Kanwu¡¯s head and answered him gently, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to set off three dayster. Are you happy?¡± Kanwu chose topletely ignore Elvis¡¯s actions as he nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m happy. I can participate in hunting with the tribe on the way back.¡± Jialue also joined in, ¡°Yeah, there are not that many matters to work on as we head back so Daddy Lea has time to teach me deduction skills.¡± Hede looked at Chixuan who was lying in his arms and smiled kindly. He had a sense of maturity that was clearly not matching with his age. He asked, ¡°If we return back to the ce we¡¯re familiar with, will you wake up?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced towards Chixuan and did not say anything. She just silently calcted, what exactly was Cole nning when he pushed Burke to her side? Everything must be followed by a motive, then what was Cole¡¯s motive? It seemed like she had to work on Burke to be able to catch Cole. Gu Mengmeng looked back towards Barete and ordered, ¡°Call Burke over for me.¡± Barete nodded and did not say anything. He just turned around and headed towards the borderline of Sauder. Auretin followed behind him for two steps before he looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said without any expression, ¡°I¡¯ll go hunt and then share a meal with you guys.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and questioned, ¡°Sauder is filled with so many beauties, did you really not take a fancy on any?¡± Auretin seemed like he did not quite understand Gu Mengmeng as he just stared back at her nkly, neither saying a word nor moving. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Find a suitable female and start a family, sharing meals with me is not sustainable in the long run.¡± Auretin refuted, ¡°I¡¯m your guardian beast, I can¡¯t start a family with other females.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like me, right?¡± Auretin lowered his head slightly and pondered over it in serious thought. Then, he shook his head and confessed, ¡°I like you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly surprised as she asked, ¡°Like me? Which part of me do you like?¡± Auretin replied to her in an extremely serious tone, ¡°Your family¡¯s food is the most delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she suddenly burst out inughter and said, ¡°You two clearly have such different personalities but why is your foodie trait so simr to Sandy¡¯s?¡± Auretin did not know what Gu Mengmeng wasughing about so he shifted his gaze to Elvis before noticing that tenderness was written all over his face. His pair of dark blue eyes followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile and slowly curved upwards. Auretin could not quite rte to the feeling of how one¡¯s emotions could be affected by a female. He did not know whether all the females had the ability or whether it was only Gu Mengmeng. He did not know whether people like him whose emotions had already been almost forgotten...still had the chance of being saved if they mated with Gu Mengmeng. One day in the future, could they still unknowingly smile in happiness like Elvis? Clearing his throat, Auretin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go hunt ande back to share a meal with you. Don¡¯t mention anything about mating, I don¡¯t like it.¡± Chapter 635 - You Don’t Have To Understand, Just Follow Her Instructions.

Chapter 635: You Don¡¯t Have To Understand, Just Follow Her Instructions.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Oakley frowned and looked as if he had many troubles. He wanted to speak but did not. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Oakley and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve anything you want to say, just say them. Don¡¯t keep them inside you until you suffer from internal injuries.¡± Oakley hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Is it really alright to leave these stone tablets here...? What if Cole¡¯s peoplees to steal them.....¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°The Thirty-Six Stratagems is just a normal book over in my world, anyone can read it. But being able to read it and being able to use it are twopletely different concepts. Let¡¯s not mention those who are illiterate, those who can recognize these characters...how much do they even know?¡± Oakley did not understand her as he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Cole knows how to use them?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Lea and then looked back at Oakley, smiling, ¡°Cole knows how to use ¡®The Thirty-Six Stratagems¡¯ not because he recognized these characters but because his ancestors had read them out loud and passed it down one generation after next. He is probably smart and knows how to make use of some tactics but that is clearly not mature enough. If you want to understand these stratagems, you¡¯ve got to work together with some historical allusion. A ¡®Thirty-Six Stratagems¡¯ without historic allusion is like a martial arts esoterica without the mental cultivation methods. It¡¯s just an empty and nice shell that can¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Oakley stared at Gu Mengmeng in half-understanding and then looked at Lea. Lea ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair with a doting gaze before peering at Oakley with the corners of his eyes, instructing him, ¡°Listen to Mengmeng. You don¡¯t have to understand, just follow her instructions.¡± Oakley still felt insecure but he could not resist any further. After contemting for some time, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°If Sauder meets any problem I can¡¯t solve, how should I inform you?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the entrance and said with a in tone, ¡°Stop hiding ande on in.¡± After a series of rustling, a male with a feminine appearance walked into the meeting room. His gaze was only fixated on Gu Mengmeng as he bowed towards her in order and called, ¡°Saintess.¡± After Snake tilted her the Saintess of the Snake King Valley and announced her position, the meaning of Saintess became different from the past. Originally, Snake had promised her to get rid of this title, but....it was toote. Forget it, this title was also a memento Snake left behind for her. Anyway, nobody could force her to do anything, let them call her Saintess then. ¡°Did Wabei send you guys over?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. The snake beast nodded and answered her, ¡°Wabei ordered us to stay by your side to protect you. If you face any trouble, we¡¯ll transmit the message back to the Snake King Valley and they will step forward to settle it.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, she was aware that Wabei¡¯s protection towards her was merely because of Snake. ¡°You can stay behind in Sauder to help Oakley. If you guys face any tense situation, all that¡¯s left is a little snake to transmit the message to Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng said. The snake beast¡¯s face darkened and he cast a nce on Oakley, saying unwillingly, ¡°I need to protect the Saintess.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniggered, slowly emitting the Snake King beast pressure in her. The snake beast knelt on the ground while shaking, perspiration dotting his forehead. He bit onto his lower lip and did not dare to oppose her. Gu Mengmeng kept her beast pressure slowly and said, ¡°Keep that useless worry of yours and abide by my order.¡± The snake beast answered with a quivering voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up and the next second, Elvis reached forward to carry her. When they walked past Oakley, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°If there¡¯s no other problem, I¡¯ll set off back to Saint Nazaire three dayster.¡± Oakley took a step back and lowered his head, assuring her, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything perfectly as soon as possible. You need not worry, mighty messenger.¡± Chapter 636 - I Like You.

Chapter 636: I Like You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Gu Mengmeng left the meeting room, she saw Hede and his two brothers ying near the entrance while carrying Chixuan. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng, they all pounced towards her. ¡°Mummy.¡± Kanwu was the first one to reach Gu Mengmeng. He lifted his head up and asked, ¡°Are we going home?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to break free from Elvis¡¯s embrace but he held her even tighter and stared down at Kanwu in a condescending manner. He did not even say a word when a ¡®hurry and get lost¡¯ aura embraced them. Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis wasparing himself to Kanwu again but it was not nice to embarrass the children¡¯s father in front of them. Thus, she lightly patted Kanwu¡¯s head and answered him gently, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to set off three dayster. Are you happy?¡± Kanwu chose topletely ignore Elvis¡¯s actions as he nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m happy. I can participate in hunting with the tribe on the way back.¡± Jialue also joined in, ¡°Yeah, there are not that many matters to work on as we head back so Daddy Lea has time to teach me deduction skills.¡± Hede looked at Chixuan who was lying in his arms and smiled kindly. He had a sense of maturity that was clearly not matching with his age. He asked, ¡°If we return back to the ce we¡¯re familiar with, will you wake up?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced towards Chixuan and did not say anything. She just silently calcted, what exactly was Cole nning when he pushed Burke to her side? Everything must be followed by a motive, then what was Cole¡¯s motive? It seemed like she had to work on Burke to be able to catch Cole. Gu Mengmeng looked back towards Barete and ordered, ¡°Call Burke over for me.¡± Barete nodded and did not say anything. He just turned around and headed towards the borderline of Sauder. Auretin followed behind him for two steps before he looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said without any expression, ¡°I¡¯ll go hunt and then share a meal with you guys.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and questioned, ¡°Sauder is filled with so many beauties, did you really not take a fancy on any?¡± Auretin seemed like he did not quite understand Gu Mengmeng as he just stared back at her nkly, neither saying a word nor moving. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Find a suitable female and start a family, sharing meals with me is not sustainable in the long run.¡± Auretin refuted, ¡°I¡¯m your guardian beast, I can¡¯t start a family with other females.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like me, right?¡± Auretin lowered his head slightly and pondered over it in serious thought. Then, he shook his head and confessed, ¡°I like you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly surprised as she asked, ¡°Like me? Which part of me do you like?¡± Auretin replied to her in an extremely serious tone, ¡°Your family¡¯s food is the most delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she suddenly burst out inughter and said, ¡°You two clearly have such different personalities but why is your foodie trait so simr to Sandy¡¯s?¡± Auretin did not know what Gu Mengmeng wasughing about so he shifted his gaze to Elvis before noticing that tenderness was written all over his face. His pair of dark blue eyes followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile and slowly curved upwards. Auretin could not quite rte to the feeling of how one¡¯s emotions could be affected by a female. He did not know whether all the females had the ability or whether it was only Gu Mengmeng. He did not know whether people like him whose emotions had already been almost forgotten...still had the chance of being saved if they mated with Gu Mengmeng. One day in the future, could they still unknowingly smile in happiness like Elvis? Clearing his throat, Auretin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go hunt ande back to share a meal with you. Don¡¯t mention anything about mating, I don¡¯t like it.¡± Chapter 637 - Are You Not Leaving With Me?

Chapter 637: Are You Not Leaving With Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng did not insist any further, she did not have the enthusiasm like how she matched and put together Sandy and Collin in the past. She did not want to....interfere too much into other people¡¯s lives. When Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng back to the stone house, Barete and Burke were already standing at the entrance. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng, Barete straightened his body and maintained a model soldier-like face. His expression seemed like it became more resolute from the past two months and he also became more quiet, as if he opened his mouth a lot lesser unless he was facing Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I brought him over.¡± Barete opened his mouth and reported in a brief and concise manner. After he finished his words, he stood behind Elvis and continued ying his role as a messenger¡¯s guard. He was not talkative and did not steal anyone¡¯s show. If you did not look at him in detail, he appeared as if he was a background behind Gu Mengmeng. Elvis sat down on the stone steps at the entrance while carrying Gu Mengmeng. On the other hand, Lea walked past Burke while swaying hisrge tail and slightly paused for a moment before heughed lightly. However, he did not say a word as he just walked to the simple cooking range to start a fire. Gu Mengmeng sat in Elvis¡¯s arms and looked at Burke with the corners of her eyeszily. She alsoughed lightly and ordered, ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to Saint Nazaire three dayster. You and your tribesmen shall head back with me.¡± Burke clenched his fists by the two sides of his body and held them tightly before slowly letting them go. He did not dare to stare directly into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes as he just looked intently at her shadow that had been pulled long by the sunlight. Frowning, he replied, ¡°Can we....stay in Sauder? My tribesmen are already too old, they can¡¯t withstand such continuous traveling and migration....¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked and pretty surprised too. ¡°Are you not leaving with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Was Cole¡¯s motive to control Sauder again instead of her when he nned Burke into the picture? Burke shook his head with much difficulty and exined, ¡°I wish to leave with you too but if I leave, nobody can provide food for my tribesmen. Originally, I still have two half-orc females in my tribe to recruit more family members through mating and thus take care of my tribesmen better. But...¡± But Sauder did notck females. How could the two half-orc females seed in snatching resources from the group of top perfect females? Let alone implicating a whole family of old, weak, sick and crippled, even if half-orc females whose families were rather strong such as Maya and Sandy, they did not take in any new family members aftering to Sauder. Of course, Sandy was deeply satisfied after getting Collin so she did not give any chances to other males. Or else, with her identity as the bosom friend of the messenger, there would still be males who were willing to mate with her. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and did not force him any further as she said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you anymore. You can go back now.¡± Burke quietly shifted his gaze up and looked at Gu Mengmeng in deep affection. Her lonely figure in the rain made him toss and turn restlessly in bed which eventually caused him to stay up all night . He did not know whether it was tears or rainwater on her face that day but her clear eyes were so calm and peaceful that it made one¡¯s heart ache and aroused one¡¯s desire to protect her. If it was possible, he wished to stay by her side to protect her no matter what happened so that she need not sit in the rain alone and need not feel lonely again. But.... Eventually, Burke just replied an ¡®alright¡¯ before he turned around and left the ce slowly with heavy footsteps. After Burke had left, Gu Mengmeng and Lea exchanged nces and chuckled, ¡°You smelled it too?¡± Chapter 638 - I’m Not Dead Yet.

Chapter 638: I¡¯m Not Dead Yet.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea put down whatever he was doing and walked to Gu Mengmeng. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly with his long finger and squinted his eyes, looking at her with a bitter gaze. ¡°Why do I feel so upset seeing how you¡¯re so familiar with his scent?¡± He meant that Gu Mengmeng did not smell wrongly. Chuckling, Gu Mengmeng looked towards Barete and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve to stay behind this time.¡± Barete turned around and stared in the direction where Burke had disappeared, asking, ¡°Stay behind to watch after him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and exined, ¡°Stay behind to help me protect Oakley. When faced with any uncontroble situation, both of you must at least make it back to Saint Nazaire alive.¡± Barete looked towards Gu Mengmeng and mped his lips before finally replying, ¡°Alright.¡± Lea, however, was reluctant to end this topic as he tilted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin back to face him and he stared right into her eyes, asking, ¡°What do you n to do after you catch him?¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know too...ha, what extent can I go to for my son?¡± Lea raised his head and asked, ¡°What if he requests to be your beast pet? Will you agree for Chixuan?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up straight into Lea¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Beast pet? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have the courage to raise this up.....¡± Lea probed further, ¡°What if he raises it up? What do you n to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled until her shoulders shook, appearing quite ghastly as she said with a cold gaze, ¡°If he raises it up, I¡¯ll agree....and see whether he has the luck to enjoy my body filled with poison.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt pain in her chin and shoulders at the same time so she frowned but did not resist. Elvis¡¯s voice exploded from over her head like a bass cannon. Every word was pounded on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face as a dimple formed on his holy and seductive face. But why did that smile look as if ayer of icicles was frozen on it? ¡°I¡¯m still alive too.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled guiltily and exined herself, ¡°I know, I know, I just randomly said it....randomly said it....¡± Lea was smiling even more gloomily and his voice was clearly very calm but it gave people a stressful feeling as if the gale is raging and a storm is about to burst. It felt as if Lea¡¯s pressure in the 100 meters circumference was shrinking. He leaned forward slightly and enclosed the entire Gu Mengmeng up. A seductive aura that was filled with danger and fatality filled his eyes and he slowly opened his scarlet thin lips, giving off a unique fragrance that smelled like the flowers from the opposite bank, causing one to be lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. ¡°Both of us are not useless to the extent of forcing our own female to sacrifice her body to settle the problem.¡± Lea was just a third-level orc...right? Gu Mengmeng was uncertain for a moment, wasn¡¯t her skills better than Lea now? Why did it felt as if she was losing to him? It was a cowardly act of her, but her heart was beating very crazily. ¡°Umph...¡± Her lips were sealed by Elvis before he extended his tongue directly into her mouth, stealing away all her fragrance. There was a sense of numbness from her neck so Gu Mengmeng looked towards it and realized that Lea was nibbling on her neck. He was neither hard nor light on her, it was slightly painful but it would not injure her, giving off some lust and punishment at the same time. After a long time, until Gu Mengmeng¡¯s entire body softened, the two fellows released her inmon consensus. Elvis cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face warmly, his dark blue eyes were so deep until nothing but only her reflection could he seen clearly. With his voice sounding like hot sand rubbing against iron that sent electric currents all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body following her bloodstream, he said, ¡°Your two men at home are still hungry but you¡¯re thinking of feeding other people? Huh?¡± Chapter 639 - As Compared To You, My Pain Doesn’t Deserve To Be Mentioned.

Chapter 639: As Compared To You, My Pain Doesn¡¯t Deserve To Be Mentioned.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Barete is still looking.....both of you...umph umph...stop joking around....¡± Gu Mengmeng could not even finish her words when Elvis and Lea started fiddling around her body as if they hade to an agreement together, disturbing her so much until her heartbeat started bing unstable. Barete hung his head silently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over to Oakley and inform him.¡± ... Barete only left a resolute back view to Gu Mengmeng, he liked Gu Mengmeng, he liked her ever since she came to the tribe. But he knew that protecting her as her guard is already the closest distance between them. Elvis and Lea...would not give him a chance to improve. If he was too greedy, both of them would definitely not be able to stand him. So, knowing when to leave was the only way to stay by her side. After Barete left, Elvis and Lea let Gu Mengmeng off forcefully after her endless pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t say those words again...or else I¡¯ll kill Chixuan with my bare hands.¡± Elvis said coldly. Gu Mengmeng mped her lips as her gaze became cold. This was the second time he mentioned killing her sons, it was Kanwu the previous time and now it was Chixuan, why were her sons so worthless in his eyes? Elvis seemed like he knew what Gu Mengmeng was thinking about so he turned her body to face his before speaking in utmost seriousness, ¡°Aspared to you, everything in this world doesn¡¯t mean a thing. The same goes for our tribe and our sons and even myself. You became like that because of them so this is already the most I can hold myself back. If you continue to put yourself at risk for them, I can only kill them myself to protect you.¡± ¡°If you dare touch my sons, I¡¯ll hate you.¡± Gu Mengmeng said with a tint of anger and unhappiness in her tone. Elvis smiled bitterly and pacified her, ¡°I know. If you hate me, I¡¯ll live life like death but aspared to you, my pain doesn¡¯t deserve to be mentioned.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and stared at her knees. Snake exchanged this pair of legs...with his life. She was so much clearer than anyone else regarding how stubborn the love of males could get in the Beast World, right? ¡°If you really want....Lea and I are willing to sacrifice our lives to apany you in the spring night.¡± Elvis hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and kissed her lips. This kiss was different from the previous punishment kiss, this kiss was done with extreme gentleness. It was only a kiss but it made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brainck oxygen and her breathing became difficult. Elvis hugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and pressed her against his chest. He gave her a strong backing while not letting her notice the hurt in his eyes at the same time. ¡°If you want a few more partners...Barete, Auretin, Ian are all good choices but...not Cole, he¡¯s not worthy enough.¡± Gu Mengmeng lied in Elvis¡¯s embrace and chuckled, exining herself, ¡°I know, I have no intention of taking in more partners and I won¡¯t take in Cole as a beast pet too. It was just words I said in a moment of anger, why do you guys need to take it so seriously?¡± COMMENT Lea squatted in front of Gu Mengmeng and ced a knee on the ground, holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand to his lips tond a kiss. Then, he stared straight into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If it makes you happy, we don¡¯t mind having a few more family members, regardless of whether it¡¯s a partner or a beast pet as long as it can make you happy. But...not Cole, he¡¯s too dangerous and dirty.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and replied, ¡°I only need you and Elvis. I don¡¯t need any new partner or any new beast pet. I don¡¯t want Barete, Auretin, or Ian, let alone... Cole. Don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± Chapter 640 - Setting Off Back To Saint Nazaire

Chapter 640: Setting Off Back To Saint Nazaire

Three dayster, Gu Mengmeng headed back to Saint Nazaire. Amongst all the tribesmen from Saint Nazaire who rushed here during the attack of Cole, all of them left with Gu Mengmeng except for Oakley and Barete. A few tribesmen from the snow fox tribe wanted to follow Gu Mengmeng back to Saint Nazaire but Lea used the two stone tablets to keep them behind. Sixteen precious females including Maya and Sandy, eighteen big families and a few single males who had not mated yet walked out of Sauder¡¯s main door in a mighty formation with great strength and vigor. Gu Mengmeng turned her head back and saw Oakley, Barete and the snake beasts Wabei sent over standing by the entrance gazing at them like abandoned dogs. Gu Mengmeng sighed and turned her head back. Elvis tightened his arm around her waist and asked, ¡°Are you worried?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Barete is just a third-level beast, if he really faces Cole, he won¡¯t be able to even protect himself, how can he protect Oakley? I still think that it¡¯s....too risky.¡± Elvis asked her, ¡°Should we send someone to the Snake King Valley and call Wabei over to protect them secretly?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it for a moment before she shook her head and rejected the idea, ¡°If Wabei is present, Cole won¡¯t even dare to appear. Moreover, with Wabei¡¯s temper....I¡¯m scared that Barete and Oakley will die in Wabei¡¯s hands before Cole appears.¡± Lea walked to Elvis and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in his, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll call both of them over to return to Saint Nazaire with us and Sauder will be handed over to those old fellows. If Cole¡¯s motive is to snatch Sauder back, I guess their absence will be more advantageous to Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Cole clearly knows that I had figured out that Burke came to Sauder upon his instigation. If I¡¯m not the least defensive... this will only attract his suspicion.¡± Elvis said slowly, ¡°Is being too perfect a loophole....too?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not say a word. She just calcted in her heart once again and tried to think through the details more clearly to tackle the problem. The speed of the rest was a lot slower than Elvis, Lea and Gu Mengmeng. Females were too pampered so they could not stand traveling for long distances. Although they were better this time after having experienced it once, a whole morning of rushing about resulted in them whining andining. Gu Mengmeng was not anxious in returning back to Saint Nazaire too so she found a better spot in the forest to take an afternoon break. The males went out to hunt while the females gathered together around Gu Mengmeng. Their respective partners could only sit by the boundaries of the crowd to protect the females after not being able to squeeze beside their own females. And even Elvis and Lea.....were being pushed out by those females. Gu Mengmeng threw them a smile to set their hearts at ease and then sat in the crowd of females to start chatting with them as a way to pacify their emotions. ¡°Mighty messenger, I heard from Sandy regarding the story between you and Yoo Sijin but I¡¯m still very curious....can you tell us once more? The person who raised this request was Mandy, the First Beauty that Gu Mengmeng specially picked. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and shook her head, saying, ¡°All of you have heard of that Yoo Sijin story so many times already, are you girls still not sick of it?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes brightened and she huddled closer to Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°Does the mighty messenger mean that.....she has more stories to tell us?¡± Gu Mengmengughed and could only nod her head upon seeing the eighteen pairs of glistering bright eyes filled with anticipation. She started, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll tell a story to all of you. This story starts off with this fish falling in love with a flying bird.¡± Chapter 641 - Just Let Her Do Whatever She Wants

Chapter 641: Just Let Her Do Whatever She Wants

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Gu Mengmeng imed it was a story, it was just a script from a y that she acted in before when she was working at the theme park in the past. The whole y was approximately 40 minutes long but when Gu Mengmeng was the only one to narrate it, it was at most a 10 minutes long story. The males who went hunting came back one after another. From faraway, Gu Mengmeng could spot her two balls of flesh in the formation. Jialue stayed behind to take care of Chixuan while pestering Lea to tell him about some deduction methods so he did not join the hunt. On the other hand, Hede and Kanwu followed the rest. Upon seeing her sons, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze became a lot gentler. She dusted her hands and announced, ¡°Alrightdies, I¡¯ll tell the story until here today. All of you shall return back to your own males and have a good rest. We¡¯ll continue our journey back in thete afternoon after we finish eating.¡± The females wanted to hear more stories, but they did not dare to pester her too much. Mandy and Sandy led the way to disperse a few females each before everyone left one after another Mandy stood behind Gu Mengmeng and pulled the side of her dress in a bashful manner, asking softly, ¡°Is that flying bird who fell in love with the fish......Ian?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she shook her head helplessly. This Beast World was good in all ways but the only bad thing was their bad habit of letting their imaginations go wild and taking different roles recklessly. Gu Mengmeng lightly held Mandy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a story, don¡¯t think about it too much. Hurry and go back, your male is still waiting.¡± Mandy nodded, but shended her gaze towards the top of the tree secretly. Gu Mengmeng knew that she clearly had assumed that Ian was the main character in the story. Forget it, just let her do whatever she wants. After sending away Mandy, the two balls of flesh who had just returned from hunting had also rushed to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mummy, this is for you.¡± Kanwu was always faster. Although Hede was his older brother, Hede¡¯s fitness could never beat Kanwu. When Kanwu reached Gu Mengmeng, Hede was still around 5 to 6 meters behind him. Gu Mengmeng looked at the dead rabbit and rubbed Kanwu¡¯s head gently, praising him, ¡°Yeah, Kanwu is so awesome. Rabbits are so agile until it¡¯s difficult to even catch one. You¡¯re so brilliant.¡± Upon receiving herpliment, Kanwu was extremely cocky. The gaze from his azure blue eyes flew towards Elvis deliberately. It was clearly a young and fresh little face but it somehow gave off a sense of provocation. Elvis clenched his teeth and walked to Kanwu. sping on the back of his neck, he lifted Kanwu up to where his eyes were and coldly said, ¡°You can only bring back your prey after you finished handling it. Do you not know this little rule?¡± Kanwu swayed his limbs around, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws but he could not even touch a strand of Elvis¡¯s hair. Baring his fangs further, he refuted, ¡°This prey is for my Mother, nothing matters as long as my Mother likes it, why are you poking your nose into this?¡± Elvis pinched Kanwu¡¯s face and forced himself to turn his face away to thepletely dead rabbit. Then, he said each word coldly, ¡°Do you think my wife will like this bloody and ugly rubbish?¡± Kanwu was speechless, this was the first time he joined the hunt and that rabbit was also too sly so....erm......it did die a little too tragically. But upon being criticized by Elvis like that, he more unwilling to admit defeat. Upon seeing how her son was about to break out in tears by Elvis¡¯s words (Kanwupletely did not have any intention to cry, this was just a scene his blood-rted Mother imagined), Gu Mengmeng hurriedly stood up and grabbed onto the rabbit¡¯s ears,ughing lightly while saying, ¡°Ha...ha ha.....such a coincidence, I have a huge craving for rabbit meat today, it¡¯s great, great.¡± Chapter 645 - Damn It, We’ve Been Surrounded.

Chapter 645: Damn It, We¡¯ve Been Surrounded.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After three days, they were already halfway to Saint Nazaire from Sauder. The nearer they were to Saint Nazaire, the more uneasy Gu Mengmeng got. She always felt that a pair of eyes were watching her in the dark but when she checked her surroundings, she did not notice anyone. And even Ian who was hovering in the air did not notice any suspicious action so Gu Mengmeng had no other choice but to treat it as nostalgia before returning to her hometown. At night, the round moon hung itself in the sky, radiating a tint of a chilly feeling through its bright moonlight, as if a silky white gauze was enclosing the entire night scene. The ancient dark green woods that stood tall and straight gave off an eerie atmosphere in the dark, causing one to feel terror creeping over their bodies uncontrobly. Everything was dead silent and it was a night suitable to have a sound sleep. Suddenly, an ear-piercing howl broke the silence. Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes abruptly and saw how Elvis and Lea were already protecting her by her sides. Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Elvis threw Lea a nce and the next moment, Lea headed out to control the situation. Every family was a unit with the males circling their own female to protect them. Elvis scanned his surroundings warily and answered, ¡°It¡¯s the stray beasts.¡± Stray beasts.... Gu Mengmeng had limited knowledge to these two words, she just knew that they were banished orcs who were cold-blooded and heartless. She only met them once after she had just mated. Those few stray beasts were attracted into her cave by her singing and ended up injuring Elvis seriously. Lea then eventually moved into her cave. Upon recalling how those stray beasts tore apart her partner, Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of disgust. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Can I just directly emit my beast pressure to banish them?¡± Elvis rejected her idea, ¡°If there¡¯s only two of us here, this idea will be the simplest and most effective one, but...¡± Elvis¡¯s gazended on the massive crowd of people, especially those eighteen delicate females who were already on the verge of tears. ¡°If you emit your beast pressure, half of our tribesmen will definitely not be able to withstand it and just directly be scared to death before those stray beasts can even be scared away.¡± Troubled, Gu Mengmeng frowned and sighed, saying, ¡°Go on and help Lea, do your best to protect our tribesmen. Don¡¯t worry about me, nobody is my opponent in this Beast World now.¡± Elvis hesitated, but eventually nodded. He did not care about Saint Nazaire¡¯s ending but he knew that she cared. Elvis and Lea used their fastest speeds to set up defense in utmost teamwork while Ian led his tribesmen from the Eagle-owl tribe to hover in the skies for two rounds. Shortly after, they crowed to point out the enemies¡¯ location. Elvis frowned and cursed softly, ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been surrounded.¡± Showing off their mighty formation, Elvis, Lea and Auretin stood in front of the crowd in a triangr formation while Ian controlled the entire situation by leading the Eagle-owl tribe in the skies and preparing for an opportunity to make a sneak attack. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and clenched her fists as she watched how pairs of dark green eyes that resemble demonic fire inched closer to her from all directions, pressing nearer and nearer with each step. There were quite a few of them and they were all third-level to fourth-level orcs. Emitting beast pressure was the easiest method but her team members would definitely fall to the ground earlier than her enemies during the emission. What to do..... Just when Gu Mengmeng was contemting, the battle had already started. Collin pushed Sandy next to Gu Mengmeng before howling, ¡°I¡¯ll pass Sandy to you.¡± Then, he rushed directly into the front line of the battle and formed a square defense formation with Elvis and the rest. The next second, they started the killing in a most cruel fashion. Chapter 643 - Normal People Can Never Win A Lunatic.

Chapter 643: Normal People Can Never Win A Lunatic.

Lea¡¯s casual sentence made Kanwu explode instantly. This was the first time he went out to hunt with his fellow tribesmen. It was a nerve-wracking and exciting experience. Although he had just hunted a little rabbit, and.....erm....he still had a long way to go in terms of his methods, he received apliment from his Mother! Restricting him to head out on a hunt? Why don¡¯t he just directly chop his four limbs off? He bared his teeth menacingly at Lea and looked like he was about to explode in anger. If Lea was not carrying Gu Mengmeng, Kanwu would definitely pounce on him andnd a bite on him. Jialue pulled Kanwu back lightly and then whispered something into his ear. The next moment, Kanwu paused abruptly before breaking out into a sneaky smile. Then, his anger subsidedpletely as he sat on the ground with a plop, raising his head at Gu Mengmeng. His stare with those azure blue and watery eyes melted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Sniffing, he pouted and said, looking as if he was wronged and was on the verge of tears, ¡°Mummy.....do you not like the little rabbit I hunted? You despise the prey I give you too, right? So....weep weep weep....¡± Jialue¡¯s little trick was too obvious in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. But seeing through everything did not obstruct her heart from aching for her son. Gu Mengmeng pinched Lea and then scrambled out from his arms to pull Kanwu in for a hug. Sheforted him softly, ¡°Kanwu, be good, Kanwu, don¡¯t cry. Mummy likes the prey Kanwu gave, you¡¯re doing it very good already. Mummy is very proud of you.¡± Kanwu whined, ¡°Weep weep weep... but I can¡¯t hunt for Mummy anymore... weep weep weep....does that mean I can¡¯t receive any morepliments from Mummy anymore? .....Does that mean I can¡¯t take care of Mummy anymore too.....then will I get abandoned by Mummy and be a wild wolf that nobody wants? ....weep weep weep....Mummy....¡± Kanwu created a big fuss by being unreasonable and rolling about on the ground, strictly speaking, what he said made no sense at all. But which Mother in this world would not feel warmth when they heard how much their son wanted to protect themselves and how much their sons wanted to prove his ability in front of them? Gu Mengmeng lightly patted Kanwu¡¯s back and then turned her head to re at Lea, clearly standing on Kanwu¡¯s side without any principles. She chided, ¡°It¡¯s alright if only Elvis is like that but how can you act like him too? Is it fun abusing your authority to threaten a child?¡± Lea was dumbfounded for a moment after getting scolded by Gu Mengmeng but he shortly broke out into a radiant smile and inched his handsome face in front of Gu Mengmeng, pressing the tip of his nose against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, as if he was about to rub Gu Mengmeng into his eyes. His two snow-white fox ears twitched on top of his head and the moment he opened his thin lips, his unique warm scent spewed against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, giving off tender and romantic sentiments. With an ambiguous and excited voice, he said, ¡°Mengmeng, you look really attractive when you¡¯re angry....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face blushed upon hearing Lea¡¯s words and she took a step back on her instincts. However, Lea did not give up as he quickly used hisrge tail to possess Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, pulling her towards himself. Using one hand to support the back of her head, he slid his other hand to her palm following her arm and then interlocked his fingers with hers. Grabbing her hand firmly in his, their ten fingers were securely fixed together. ¡°If you¡¯re angry.....do you want to pinch my ear? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body became stiff by Lea¡¯s actions and she did not know what to do. She turned her face to seek help from her sons but she only saw Jialue sigh while patting Kanwu, saying, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t fight with someone who is a masochist . Normal people can never win a lunatic.¡± Kanwu tilted his head to look at Lea and then nced towards Gu Mengmeng. He deeply learned a lesson: he can work hard to win those with psychotic abilities but....he can never win those with psychotic mentalities. Chapter 644 - Masochists Lunatics

Chapter 644: Masochists Lunatics

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s four sons sighed and then walked away quietly, causing her to facepalm. Where¡¯s the so-called father¡¯s love is like a mountain with a tall and imposing image? Why were her two fellows being despised by her sons one after another? Was it really because there was a problem in her taste in men? Gu Mengmeng felt a strong sense of sorrow.... Elvis did not need much time to hunt so not long after the four little ones left, Elvis walked over with an enormous rabbit three times his human size on his shoulders. Gu Mengmeng felt pretty amazed upon seeing such a whole prey after a long time. Pushing Lea away, Gu Mengmeng walked to Elvis and saw how he deliberately ced his prey on top of Kanwu¡¯s little rabbit, then poked the skull of the enormous rabbit with one elbow before cing his palms on its temples. Sighing, she asked, ¡°Does winning your son give you a huge sense of achievement?¡± Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and kissed her forehead, replying, ¡°I¡¯ve to let him know who¡¯s the leader in the family.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Do you know that you and Lea became psychotics in their hearts?¡± Elvis shrugged his shoulders, not taking it to heart as he said, ¡°Let them think whatever they want, I don¡¯t really care.¡± Gu Mengmeng was helpless as she sighed and admitted to her fate, not forcing it anymore. Lea inched closer and ced one hand on Elvis¡¯s shoulder and used his other hand to ruffle his own tail. He said in an utterly bored tone, ¡°Sigh, I was chided just now.¡± Elvis frowned and asked Lea while looking at him sternly, ¡°Really? Xiao Meng chided you?¡± Both of Lea¡¯s eyes glistened and he nodded in head in unusual excitement, as if being scolded was something exceptionally honorable. Elvis was pretty agitated too as he asked, ¡°Did she do anything else? Did she hit you?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze darkened and he shook his head in disappointment, replying, ¡°Nothing else.¡± Elvis sighed too and he said with a regretful tone, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not easy for her to lose her temper and chide someone. This is good news and maybe she can hit someone next time.¡± A thick vein on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead started twitching. No wonder her sons said that these two were masochist lunatics. It¡¯s alright if they thought of ideas everyday to make her happy but they sumb to feeling proud now if they could just arouse her anger? Gu Mengmeng stepped forward and stretched her two little ck hands out to twist Elvis¡¯s left year and Lea¡¯s right ear. She asked while grinning widely, ¡°How? Are you two satisfied now?¡± The wolf and fox whose ears were being twisted had their eyes glow up suddenly, as if they had just won 1st prize after checking their lottery tickets in front of the television. They hugged Gu Mengmeng in agitation, squeezing her in between a ck and white figure, creating a human wolf fox sandwich. ¡°Erm.......I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Gu Mengmeng howled, as if life was meaningless. Elvis and Lea then tidied their emotions and released her. Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Mengmeng, you¡¯re finally angry. This period of time, you neither smile nor create a ruckus, my heart aches just at the thought of it. It¡¯s good for you to lose your temper, it¡¯s good for you to have changes in your emotions....I¡¯ll make food for you, just a while will do.¡± As he said, Leanded a heavy kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek before swaying his tail to handle the enormous rabbit. It¡¯s not exaggerating to say that Gu Mengmeng saw countless flowers blooming around Lea brightly..... The reason why she was so depressed.....was probably a result of these two fellows. Chapter 645 - Damn It, We’ve Been Surrounded.

Chapter 645: Damn It, We¡¯ve Been Surrounded.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After three days, they were already halfway to Saint Nazaire from Sauder. The nearer they were to Saint Nazaire, the more uneasy Gu Mengmeng got. She always felt that a pair of eyes were watching her in the dark but when she checked her surroundings, she did not notice anyone. And even Ian who was hovering in the air did not notice any suspicious action so Gu Mengmeng had no other choice but to treat it as nostalgia before returning to her hometown. At night, the round moon hung itself in the sky, radiating a tint of a chilly feeling through its bright moonlight, as if a silky white gauze was enclosing the entire night scene. The ancient dark green woods that stood tall and straight gave off an eerie atmosphere in the dark, causing one to feel terror creeping over their bodies uncontrobly. Everything was dead silent and it was a night suitable to have a sound sleep. Suddenly, an ear-piercing howl broke the silence. Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes abruptly and saw how Elvis and Lea were already protecting her by her sides. Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Elvis threw Lea a nce and the next moment, Lea headed out to control the situation. Every family was a unit with the males circling their own female to protect them. Elvis scanned his surroundings warily and answered, ¡°It¡¯s the stray beasts.¡± Stray beasts.... Gu Mengmeng had limited knowledge to these two words, she just knew that they were banished orcs who were cold-blooded and heartless. She only met them once after she had just mated. Those few stray beasts were attracted into her cave by her singing and ended up injuring Elvis seriously. Lea then eventually moved into her cave. Upon recalling how those stray beasts tore apart her partner, Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of disgust. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Can I just directly emit my beast pressure to banish them?¡± Elvis rejected her idea, ¡°If there¡¯s only two of us here, this idea will be the simplest and most effective one, but...¡± Elvis¡¯s gazended on the massive crowd of people, especially those eighteen delicate females who were already on the verge of tears. ¡°If you emit your beast pressure, half of our tribesmen will definitely not be able to withstand it and just directly be scared to death before those stray beasts can even be scared away.¡± Troubled, Gu Mengmeng frowned and sighed, saying, ¡°Go on and help Lea, do your best to protect our tribesmen. Don¡¯t worry about me, nobody is my opponent in this Beast World now.¡± Elvis hesitated, but eventually nodded. He did not care about Saint Nazaire¡¯s ending but he knew that she cared. Elvis and Lea used their fastest speeds to set up defense in utmost teamwork while Ian led his tribesmen from the Eagle-owl tribe to hover in the skies for two rounds. Shortly after, they crowed to point out the enemies¡¯ location. Elvis frowned and cursed softly, ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been surrounded.¡± Showing off their mighty formation, Elvis, Lea and Auretin stood in front of the crowd in a triangr formation while Ian controlled the entire situation by leading the Eagle-owl tribe in the skies and preparing for an opportunity to make a sneak attack. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and clenched her fists as she watched how pairs of dark green eyes that resemble demonic fire inched closer to her from all directions, pressing nearer and nearer with each step. There were quite a few of them and they were all third-level to fourth-level orcs. Emitting beast pressure was the easiest method but her team members would definitely fall to the ground earlier than her enemies during the emission. What to do..... Just when Gu Mengmeng was contemting, the battle had already started. Collin pushed Sandy next to Gu Mengmeng before howling, ¡°I¡¯ll pass Sandy to you.¡± Then, he rushed directly into the front line of the battle and formed a square defense formation with Elvis and the rest. The next second, they started the killing in a most cruel fashion. Chapter 646 - Kanwu Is Missing!

Chapter 646: Kanwu Is Missing!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seven to eight four-level orcs trapped Elvis tightly. Elvis could not carelessly emit his beast pressure because the beast pressure needed to keep the few fourth-level orcs under control would crumble 80 percent of their army. Fighting hand-to-hand was the only method he could use but although he had strong abilities, the attack strategy of the stray beasts as if they were not afraid of death were not easy to tackle. Lea kept maintaining an absolute calm attitude during the battle and despite feeling challenged when facing two third-level orcs, he did not give in at all as he protected his spot firmly. The Eagle-owl tribe that Ian led made their rounds in the skies. At times, they swiftly flew down to the ground to catch a stray beast that was alone, then fly back to the skies to tear the stray beast up with their ws as sharp as razors before smashing him hard on the ground. Auretin was used to the attack of the stray beasts so he was currently in a draw against a fourth-level orc with no side gaining any advantage. After having mated with Sandy, Collin had leveled-up to third-level, He was fighting his utmost best probably because he could not participate in the previous battle. But the damage that arose from the level system was still evident. Facing a fourth-level stray beast, wounds of different severity started appearing on Collin¡¯s body. The other males who were grouped into family units were also greatly involved in the buzzing battle at full swing. At that moment, the scene appeared bloody and violent with severed limbs flying endlessly in front of Gu Mengmeng. She thought that she would be afraid but the burning sensation in her was not due to fear but instead, it was excitement..... She wanted to join the battle, or even tear her enemies to pieces with her bare hands. Gu Mengmeng was very clear that this excitement did not belong to her. Instead, it belonged to the bubbling blood of Snake that settled in her body. Sandy was so terrified until her little face turned pale and she clutched onto the corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dress tightly, not willing to let go. Gu Mengmeng mped her lips as she stuffed the bag she protected on Elvis¡¯s behalf into Sandy¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°Help me take care of these four.....¡± Lowering her head, Gu Mengmeng was shocked for a second then her mind exploded, as if a lightning directly struck her brain. ¡°Where¡¯s Kanwu?!¡± Gu Mengmeng asked with fiery eyes. Hede was carrying Chixuan while blocking Jialue behind him. He was clearly looking very scared but he still put on a brave front to protect his brothers. After hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question, he then suddenly realized that Kanwu was missing. He looked around, flustered but everywhere was filled with killings and blood was sttered all over the ce. Hede¡¯s little body kept quivering and his throat seemed like it was locked tight as he could not mutter out a single word. Gu Mengmeng frowned, squatting down to stare into Hede¡¯s eyes. She held onto his little shoulders and instructed, ¡°Hede, Mother is going to find Kanwu now. You¡¯re the oldest so you have to take care of your younger brothers well. Before Motheres back, find a ce to hide yourself well and protect yourself and your Auntie Sandy well too. Do you understand?¡± Hede nodded while shaking, in a clearly terrified but firm stance. He was their oldest brother, he could not turn weak at this time. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Sandy and said, ¡°Help me take care of my kids, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Sandy nodded with much difficulty. Her tears were all welled in her eyes, she really wanted to cry so badly but she still managed to release Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Biting her lips, she advised, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be careful....¡± However, Gu Mengmeng did not hear Sandy¡¯s advice. Because after finishing that sentence, Gu Mengmeng had turned around to rush into that murderous Shurabu. She did not bare her fangs or her sharp ws but she opened a bloody route for herself. With every step she took, she urately took every stray beast down with her bare hands. She searched around for Kanwu¡¯s figure in the battle like a madwoman but all she could see were orcs battling one another in their original forms. Kanwu was as small as a Siberian Husky so it was too difficult to spot him in this situation. Chapter 647 - The Thing I Regret The Most In My Life

Chapter 647: The Thing I Regret The Most In My Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes kept searching for Kanwu¡¯s figure in all the killing. At that moment, a leopard with bloodshot eyes suddenly leaped up after biting off an orc¡¯s throat, aiming straight towards Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng did not see this dangerous attack but Snake¡¯s memory regarding battles in her made an innate reaction. She lifted one leg up to more than the leopard¡¯s height beforending it down harshly. Her heel directly crashed against the leopard¡¯s nose bridge and he fell to the ground, creating a huge hole. Gu Mengmeng did not bother to look down at him as she just continued searching for Kanwu. That leopard was only left with half a head while his brain juice sttered everywhere. But nobody cast a pitiful nce on him. Gu Mengmeng did not emit her beast pressure, but she still attracted the stray beasts¡¯ attention like a ma or maybe it was too eye-catching to have a female walking around in a battlefield until those stray beasts decided to use the most extreme attack to tackle the obstacle in front of them. The next second, all of them started surrounding Gu Mengmeng. Elvis was scared that Gu Mengmeng would get injured so with bloodshot eyes, he could not care much about sacrificing his own tribesmen as he emitted his beast pressure to knockdown the few fourth-level orcs around him instantly. Then, he hurriedly rushed to Gu Mengmeng and protected her in his arms. ¡°Why did youe here? Are you injured anywhere?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still looking around as she replied him anxiously, ¡°Kanwu is missing, I want to find Kanwu.¡± Elvis frowned as he growled with a ferocious gaze, ¡°You ce yourself in danger again because of that little wolf rascal!¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Elvis¡¯s hands away as she lifted her leg up to kick the stray beast who tried to attack Elvis from his back after recovering himself from the beast pressure. Then, she turned to look at Elvis and said, ¡°This kind of attack is not considered a danger to me.¡± Elvis clenched his teeth and said harshly, ¡°The thing I regret the most in my life is letting you give birth to them!¡± Gu Mengmeng was entirely lifted off the ground by Elvis as he turned around and protected her against his chest. He looked back abruptly and red at the bloody beast less than one inch behind his neck with his bloodshot eyes, spitting out two words , ¡°Seeking death!¡± He swatted his thick and sturdy tail towards the attacker¡¯s waist like an iron whip, sending the stray beast to around seven to eight feet away, his intestines and internal organs flying in all directions at the same time before he disappeared in all the bloody mess. Gu Mengmeng scrambled out of Elvis¡¯s arms and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go separate ways, you¡¯ve to bring Kanwu back safe and sound. I don¡¯t want another of my son to be facing the risk of death.¡± Elvis seriously wanted to bite Kanwu to death after finding him but as he met eyes with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worried gaze, he eventually nodded. Frowning, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get injured.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded to assure him as she said, ¡°I know, you be careful too.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Mengmeng continued heading another direction to find Kanwu. On the other hand, Elvis clenched his fists tight and forced himself to turn around so as to quickly find his damn son who sought his own death in this battlefield. That way, Gu Mengmeng could then stay behind them with her heart at ease and need not get herself involved in this filthy bloody war. A white shadow swept past Gu Mengmeng. The snow fox¡¯s original snow white and spotless skin was tainted with a hideous blood red color as his flesh was flipped outside with blood gurgling out. Lea¡¯s......injured! A tiger beast pounced towards Lea from the back and Lea staggered to avoid him but he exposed his stomach to another stray beast in front of him..... Chapter 648 - A Land of Wailing and Despair

Chapter 648: A Land of Wailing and Despair

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If that stray beast bit Lea, he would either die or be seriously injured. At that crucial moment, Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tight as her whole body shook. In a second, the whole world was shaking. Everything started having double-images and orcs from all levels fell to the ground at the same time within that second. Worry and terror controlled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emotions. She emitted her beast pressure unknowingly and she did not even notice that Lea had escaped from the dangerous situation. A warm embrace wrapped the exploding Gu Mengmeng tightly as a gentle voice spoken with difficulty rang beside her ear, ¡°Xiao Meng, everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared....¡± Pfft... Elvis¡¯s blood spurted out from behind Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. That rusty red color pierced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and also called her rationality back at the same time. Turning her head behind, she saw Elvis slowly falling to the ground with a weak but assured smile. Gu Mengmeng extended her hand to catch him but she could not catch him at all. She only saw how Elvis evolved into that ck wolf from his human form, slowly copsing while grazing against her fingertips. The whole battlefield fell silent instantly. All the killing just a moment ago disappeared, not leaving any trace at all. Gu Mengmeng stood on the blood-soaked ground and lowered her head but she could not differentiate whether those bodies fainted because of her beast pressure or......whether they were dead corpses. The moonlight was still obscure, as if a piece of gauze covered the entirend of wailing and despair, giving off a cold mysterious vibe to this bloody mess. Gu Mengmeng stood in the moonlight, her two legs feeling heavy as if there was lead in them. She was clearly aware that she lost control at that moment. If Elvis didn¡¯t hug her, the only living thing left here was probably just her when she finally regainedposure. Gu Mengmeng just stared nkly at everything with a numb and empty gaze. Quiet, this world was so quiet until not a single ounce of wind dared to blow into this cruel scene.... Suddenly, her sight became blurry and Gu Mengmeng looked like a puppet whose soul had been sucked away. She fainted and fell to the ground, losing her consciousness without any prior warning. Under the moonlight, someone walked to her from afar. His pair of fox ears was eye-catching as he walked towards Gu Mengmeng, following the side of the pile of corpses. His expression was calm and elegant while his gaze was gently but overly obsessed, as if he was stepping on a road bloomed full with flowers instead of dead bodies. When he reached Gu Mengmeng, he kneeled on the ground with one knee and grazed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with his long fingers lightly. With a pampered and connivance smile, he spoke with an icy-cold voice with a tint of darkness, as if he was a stubborn husband watching his beloved wife create a scene in connivance, ¡°Ah Gu, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll let you see the truth slowly, only I, Cole, has the right to stand next to you on the highest point in the world while looking down on the other living creatures.¡± ¡°Not longter, you¡¯ll be sick of these trash who will only obstruct you, then.....kill them with your bare hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll n everything for you and then stand at the brightest spot to await your arrival.¡± As Cole said, he slowly leaned down to kiss Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek. However, when he had just reached the distance of half an arm from Gu Mengmeng, he felt an immense pain on his face. Cole paused and returned to his original position. Then, he touched his face and realized that it was already decaying. Cole held onto his wound and red fiercely at the snake mark on the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. He said coldly with venom exuding out from his both eyes, ¡°Snake.....you¡¯re already dead so why do you still want to stop me. One day, Ah Gu will carve out your mark for me and you¡¯ll be aplete dead snake! Dead snake!¡± Chapter 649 - I Dreamed That You Died

Chapter 649: I Dreamed That You Died

Swaying, the entire world was swaying. Everyone fell one after another in front of Gu Mengmeng, no matter whether they were enemies.....or friends..... The blood droplets seemed like they were flowing backwards as every drop started surfacing from the ground and hanging in mid-air to form a gigantic blood ball that was as big as the moon. Then, it exploded suddenly. All the blood started shooting themselves towards Gu Mengmeng like sharp knives. However, Gu Mengmeng could not move at all as all she could do was watch the blood knife aim itself for her eyes. Pfft... A mouth full of fresh blood was spurted onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and that familiar smiley face became more blurry in front of her. He ced his slender fingers gently on her face, so gentle until Gu Mengmeng could not hear the slightly weak voice ringing beside her ear, ¡°Mengmeng, you¡¯re fine.....that¡¯s all that matters....¡± The original fluffy and spotless tail was tainted with mud as Lea¡¯s seductive and holy face slid down slowly in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng felt her throat being sped tight by something and she could neither cry nor scream, not even move. All she could do was watch Lea fall into the snow, staring at her with his long and affectionate eyes while smiling. His eyes were clearly dim and no light was in them but he still could not hide that tinge of relief and pamper in them....... ¡°Lea¡ª¡ª!¡± Gu Mengmeng sat up abruptly, her forehead dotted with cold sweat as she felt a wave of giddiness, tilting her body to the sides. Then, shended in a warm embrace. A fluffyrge tail was squeezed into her arms and Gu Mengmeng hugged it tightly on instincts. Turning her head, she stared at the smiling face just right before her watery eyes, listening to him speaking gently, ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Mengmeng pounced into Lea¡¯s arms and wailed out loud. That dream was too real, it seemed like she really experienced Lea¡¯s death once. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t be afraid, everything¡¯s fine now.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng lightly and gently patted her back,forting her from time to time. After crying for quite some time, Gu Mengmeng finally calmed down. She said while choking on her tears, ¡°I dreamed that you died.....¡± Lea chuckled as he lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin up with his finger. His eyes were so deep and affectionate while his voice was as gentle as the spring breeze. Opening his thin lips, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved me so I won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡°I.....saved you?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded for quite a while before she recalled that killing. Thest remnants of her consciousness was a stray beast pouncing towards a seriously injured Lea. Lea wanted to avoid him but ended up exposing his stomach to another stray beast. She was extremely afraid then so her brain lost control and became irrational. And then..... Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes as she scanned her surroundings frantically, shouting, ¡°Elvis! Where¡¯s Elvis?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head was pressed on by someone and the next moment, a figure enclosed her from behind, pulling her away from Lea and pressing her against his own chest. Pecking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, he said in a husky voice with a littleziness in it, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t panic.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis back tightly and then heaved a long sigh of relief. Her heart resumed its normal beat before she spoke, ¡°I remembered you.....vomiting blood.¡± Elvis yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s long hair and replied softly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did I... injure you?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said with extreme guilt, ¡°You clearly told me before to not emit my beast pressure as I wish, but I......I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°An apology after ¡®domestic violence¡¯, how can you not have the least bit of sincerity?¡± Elvis hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly and sealed her lips with his. He stuck his tongue into her mouth, entangling both their tongues together, not bearing to separate. Chapter 650 - Do You Want A Hug?

Chapter 650

: Do You Want A Hug?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea stood on one side and chuckled, looking at her with tender eyes. This stray beast attack was probably a disaster to Saint Nazaire but to Elvis and Lea, it was a form of redemption. During this battle, Gu Mengmeng seemed like she had been freed from the pressured emotions Snakel¡¯s memories gave her. She slowly showed her original self, be it frustration, worry or......her bashful self. They were aware that their Gu Mengmeng was returning little by little. This was good news, although.....they had to pay a high price for it. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng until she lied there softly in his arms before finally bearing to release her. Wiping away the saliva from the corners of her lips, he gave a smile that showed his dissatisfaction. Gu Mengmeng sat up straight, lowered her head and asked softly, ¡°Kanwu....¡± Elvis¡¯s smile instantly became colder by eight degrees as his gaze faltered to a faraway spot. With a tint of strange calmness in his voice, he said, ¡°We found him, he¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng heaved a long sigh of relief and finally put her heart at ease. Raising her head, Gu Mengmeng scanned her surroundings and realized that she was not at the ce where the stray beasts sneak-attacked them that night. It made sense too, that ce almost became a blood river. The first thing Elvis and the rest decided to do was naturally to leave the ce as soon as possible to prevent the stray beasts from having an alternative n. Gu Mengmeng wanted to stand up to look at her children but when she tried to support her body, she realized that her whole body was extremely soft. It was nearly impossible to stand up. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng up and informed her, ¡°Snake¡¯s abilities far exceeded the limits your body can withstand. Forcing to emit his beast pressure will damage your main and coteral channels. If it wasn¡¯t for the recovery abilities of the Beast King, you would¡¯ve be a pool of blood after emitting.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not struggle, she just turned her head around to look at Elvis quietly. He... Something was wrong. In the past, as long as Elvis was present, he would never let anyone carry her but today, he handed her to Lea. And moreover, he actually supported himself against the tree to stand up. Although it looked effortless, but.....since when did Elvis support his body against something before? There¡¯s something wrong, definitely something wrong. If.....she almost became a pool of blood even with the abilities of a Beast King, how.....seriously injured was Elvis after he forced his consciousness to step close to her when she exploded in an unclear state? ¡°Hubby......¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip but she could not say a word. Elvis looked up, his dark blue eyes shimmering a kind of connivance and love seen in the quiet night sky. He stretched his hand out to pat Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face while asking, ¡°Do you want a hug?¡± As Elvis said, he extended his hands out to take Gu Mengmeng into his embrace. Gu Mengmeng could clearly feel Lea¡¯s hesitation, it had nothing to do with jealousy, he was just worried about Elvis¡¯s body. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and just stretched a hand out with her palm facing upwards. ¡°I want to hold hands.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in his big hand and turned it around, bringing the back of her hand to his lips to kiss it. Then, he looked like he was cherishing the most precious treasure on Earth as he sped her hand tightly in his palm. Lea and Elvis brought Gu Mengmeng to a nearby big tree. Hede was sitting under the tree carrying Chixuan and daydreaming while Jialue rushed towards them after seeing Gu Mengmeng from afar. And Kanwu.......was hanging upside down the tree with a tree vine. Under the tree sat a familiar figure. When he saw Gu Mengmeng, his expression became frozen for a second. Chapter 651 - Educating Our Son

Chapter 651: Educating Our Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You...¡± Gu Mengmeng was very confused as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried for you....guys. So I sought help from Barete to take care of my tribesmen temporarily first. I¡¯ll head back to Sauder once I see you return to Saint Nazaire safely. This period of time, Barete provided my tribesmen with a lot of prey so I¡¯llpensate him back more before winter.¡± Burke looked up at Gu Mengmeng while still sitting under the tree. He smiled slightly but did not dare to move any closer to her. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, implying that she understood. Then, she nced at Elvis and then Lea before asking, ¡°Who was the one who hung Kanwu on the tree?¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Elvis said with a husky voice. Gu Mengmeng frowned before turning around to meet Elvis¡¯s dark blue eyes. He suffered injuries on his body because of her selfish self so Gu Mengmeng could only mp her lips together, not bearing to me him at all as she swallowed more than half of her words back into her stomach. ¡°Our kid is still young, we can teach him slowly if he made any mistakes. Put him down first.¡± Elvis stepped two steps forward, stopping before Kanwu. He turned around and leaned against the tree trunk. The sunlight gave off mottling rays through theyers of trees,nding around him as he supported his long fingers on Kanwu¡¯s back, pushing him casually. ¡°Little rascal, do you think you cane down now?¡± Kanwu bit his lip and swung there for half a day before firmly controlling his body with much difficulty. Raising his head willfully to look at Gu Mengmeng, his azure blue eyes looked as clean and clear as the skies that were washed by water so much so until the tint of sorrow was visible in them. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart throbbed after looking at Kanwu¡¯s eyes and she instinctively stretched her hand out to hug andfort him. But she did not even lift her hand up when she heard Kanwu speak with a strong nasal voice, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m sorry. It was my overestimation for rushing into the battlefield that implicated you into danger. Our fellow tribesmen had paid a painful price for my rash actions and you had also been unconscious for two days and two nights....I had made a mistake so I should receive punishment. Please do not plead for me and let me shoulder this responsibility myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached terribly. Lea seemed like he could read her mind as he carried her to Kanwu. Gu Mengmeng hugged Kanwu tightly and patted his back,forting, ¡°You foolish boy, this is not your fault. You just want to protect your Mother and tribesmen from the stray beasts¡¯ sudden attack. This is not wrong, so you can¡¯t be med for it.....¡± The tears that Kanwu had held for two whole days instantly flowed out upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gentle and warm words. He wailed out loud at the top of his voice and until he could not make any more sounds, he then looked like he was about to lose his breath with a reddened face. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart breaking into pieces as she hurriedly pacified him, ¡°Kanwu don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, be good....¡± Snap. The tree vine that hung Kanwu up the tree broke. Gu Mengmeng did not have any mental preparation and alsocked the energy to catch Kanwu so in the end, Kanwu crashed to the ground pathetically. This fall made Kanwu dumbfounded as he even forgot to cry and just looked nkly with his azure blue eyes at Elvis who was standing tall like the clouds in the sky, not knowing how to react. Elvis turned his head to the side and frowned. With a cold gaze, his whole figure emitted a dark aura. It was not an exaggeration to say that he looked like he could stomp Kanwu to death the next second. ¡°As a wolf, you actually cried until this dumb state.....and you¡¯re still my son, it really makes me feel displeased.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to shield Kanwu but Lea gestured a silent motion before whispering into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Believe Elvis, he has his own motive.¡± Chapter 652 - Hey, Will You Teach Me?

Chapter 652: Hey, Will You Teach Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and furrowed her brows deeply, but she eventually did not speak up. Being educated by his father..... Was a criticalponent in shaping a kid¡¯s personality foundation, especially a boy¡¯s. She did not have any recollection of her Father¡¯s education in her memory anymore. But......her son should be different from her. Elvis slowly squatted down with ayer of darkness still hanging on his face. Looking at Kanwu with an unfriendly and murderous gaze, he said, ¡°You should think of ways to make up for it upon knowing that you made a mistake instead of crying and apologizing like a coward.¡± Kanwu¡¯s tears were still circling in his eyes but the tiny and stubborn kid bit his lips harshly in an attempt to push his tears back in. He just continued to re hard at Elvis, as if he wanted to use this method to prove that he was different from what Elvis had described. Elvis sniggered and pinched Kanwu¡¯s little face, speaking in a despising tone, ¡°Yeah, your gaze is not bad. But.....provoking a strong male whom you can¡¯t win is not a rational act.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll surpass you one day! One day!¡± Kanwu howled loudly. Elvis stretched his sharp ws out and swung them down on Kanwu¡¯s back. Kanwu tried to dodge him on his instincts but he bit down on his teeth and shut his eyes tight to control his body with all his strength. He can¡¯t dodge, he can¡¯t avoid him! Or else, that would mean that he had admitted defeat! When he did not feel the pain he had imagined, Kanwu secretly opened one eye and realized that the tree vine tied around him had already broken into pieces while he was.....safe and sound. Elvis stood up and turned around to back face Kanwu. He looked slightly to his side and said with a cold gaze, ¡°The more afraid you are, the more you have to remain calm. Closing your eyes in front of your strong enemy just means that you¡¯re giving up on your own life.¡± Kanwu staggered to stand up as he clenched his little fists by his sides. Shrugging his shoulders and keeping his chin towards his corbone, he raised his head to re harshly at Elvis. Elvis turned his head away and did not look at Kanwu anymore. He said without much emotion, ¡°It was not wrong to rush into the battlefield because my son is never a weakling that needs to be protected. Your mistake.....lies in not being strong enough.¡± Kanwu¡¯s little figure seemed like it was withstanding an immense strength as his arms were shaking from clenching his fists too tightly. He stopped howling and was unbelievably calm. He said with a peaceful and uncowardly voice, ¡°Hey, will you teach me? Teach me to be stronger.¡± Elvis sniggered and turned around to look at him with the corners of his eyes. The corners of his lips curved upwards with a tint of despise as he said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Why should I?¡± Kanwu lowered his head and did not look at Elvis anymore. After staying silent for quite some time, he opened his mouth to speak again, ¡°Before I surpass you, can you protect my Mother well?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not my son, this sentence is enough for me to take your life away.¡± Kanwu took a step forward and raised his head to look at Elvis. With an expression that was not seen in other kids his age, he really looked like a young version of Elvis, the same smirk, the same disdain, the same provocation. ¡°What¡¯s the use of making it sound as if you love me? You¡¯re not killing me because you¡¯re scared that Mummy will be sad.¡± Elvis smirked in admission to his words. Kanwu took another step forward and stared directly into Elvis¡¯s eyes, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll defeat you, I will!¡± Elvis had disdain written on his face as he said, ¡°Just from this little rascal who only knows how to cry after meeting obstacles? Alright, I¡¯ll anticipate it since you¡¯re my son....¡± After he finished speaking, Elvis walked back to Gu Mengmeng. Arranging the beast skin on her, his actions were natural and gentle and even his gaze became tender instantly after looking at her. His voice also became full of deep love like seawater as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve finished checking on the little wolf cub so let¡¯s go back and rest. You¡¯ve just woken up and your body is still weak.¡± Chapter 653 - This Is Not Gratitude, It’s A Reward.

Chapter 653: This Is Not Gratitude, It¡¯s A Reward.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng really wanted to stay behind tofort her son but after Elvis¡¯s way of ¡®educating¡¯ Kanwu just now, it was very disadvantageous in terms of education tofort him at this moment. The kid would assume that he had his Mother¡¯s backing and would continue to doubt and provoke his Father¡¯s authority. Especially in this Beast World where female rights were extremely psychotic, her actions might make Kanwu be someone who had no respect for anyone. Although she could not consent entirely to Elvis¡¯s hegemonic education, what she could not deny was that abilities meant everything in this Beast World wherew did not exist. It was either win or defeat, there was no third route left. Peace.... Ha, after experiencing so much, if she still wished for everyone to reach amon consensus after a series of debate at the meeting table, she would not be so simple-minded anymore, it was just in dumbness! Lea carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms and did not rush to leave. He nced at Burke who was still sitting against the tree trunk quietly, his gaze fixated on Gu Mengmeng all along. ¡°Since you saved our little cub, to repay you....you don¡¯t have to return the prey Barete provided for your tribesmen. But....the way you look at my Mengmeng makes me really displeased. If you still want your eyes, you better don¡¯t let me see Mengmeng in those eyes of yours again.¡± Burke was still sitting there, not moving an inch. He turned his gaze slightly to meet Lea¡¯s eyes and he did not avoid him. After adjusting his breath, he then slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s my choice for saving Kanwu and asking Barete to take care of my tribesmen, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Lea sniggered slightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, this is not gratitude, this is a reward. Kanwu is the messenger¡¯s son, anyone will get a reward for saving him.¡± To put it simply, you¡¯re not special. You saved the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s son, Saint Nazaire would return you your reward based on the regr course of official duties. This was not mixing your private matters with official duties. Don¡¯t expect that you can create any private interactions with Gu Mengmeng from this matter. Burke was not a fool, there was no way he could not understand what Lea had said so clearly. All males in this world were the same, if he switched positions with Lea, he would probably do things more cruelly and maybe even settle himpletely before Gu Mengmeng wakes up. After all......Gu Mengmeng did not know that he came. Burke¡¯s gaze fell back onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as he awaited her stance. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attitude..... was directly turning around to lie back on Lea¡¯s shoulders. She tilted her little head and huddled inside the pit of Lea¡¯s neck before she closed her eyes and ignored everything. Lea chuckled before his gaze returned to a soft one. He looked at Burke with a tint of disdain and said, ¡°Tell that person, using a counterfeit item to battle another counterfeit item is not a smart move.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and left. Elvis did not say anything all along as he just followed Lea back once he turned around. Hede and his two brothers looked at one another before eventually chasing after Gu Mengmeng while carrying Chixuan. Kanwu was thest one to leave, he seemed like he decided upon something as he turned back and ran towards Burke. ... Returning to the ce where she woke up, Auretin had already ced the pieces of handled prey beside the pot. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng, he took two steps forward as his gaze flew towards the side of the pot. Based on his usual face-paralysis nature, this was already the most extreme anticipation he had ever shown. Clearing his throat, Auretin opened his mouth with much difficulty and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to share meal.....can we......eat hotpot?¡± Chapter 654 - Play It Along

Chapter 654: y It Along

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sometimes, Gu Mengmeng really hoped that she did not inherit Snake¡¯s ability thatpletely. If she did not have such sharp observation skills, she might be able to joke around with Auretin and teased him about how he was an expressionless foodie. But... What could she do? She could see the wounds on Auretin¡¯s body so clearly. The key point was, the wounds were not external injuries. Ha, was it from the explosion of beast pressure? Killing a thousand enemies but hurting eight hundred of her own kind, ha. She felt remorseful. What kind of disaster did she bring to the tribesmen just because she could not control her emotions for once? Everyone pretended all was well in front of her, just like the previous time after starting the war with Cole. She had not seen Barate for a while and they appeared like nothing had happened, but they could not hide the slight presence of weakness in them. This time, yet again? Acting like everything was peaceful in front of her to avoid affecting her mood? Then did she have to cooperate and y it along to not waste the effort and nning they put in? Gu Mengmeng grinned and said with smiley eyes, ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t had steamboat for a while too.¡± Lea ced Gu Mengmeng in a big hole of a tree, which was clearly not formed naturally but dug afterwards. The strong smell of fresh wood had not dissipated into the air, dried grass wereid underneath the hole and Gu Mengmeng felt it was soft sitting on it. Leaning to one side, the surroundings of the hole were covered by hide to make it steady and soft. She sniffed closely and recognized Lea¡¯s smell. This should have been dug out when she was still in her sleep. Elvis sat beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯sps, with his back against the tree truck and one hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯sps, he enjoyed the sun and her scent with his eyes closed. Gu Mengmeng reached out to touch Elvis¡¯s cheeks with heartache in her eyes. Sensing Gu Mengmeng was looking at him, Elvis opened his eyes slowly. A pair of sapphire blue eyes met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clear eyes urately, he grinned and said with a wicked and dispirited voice, a little coarse but knowledgeable, ¡°Looking at me in this way... are you thinking of that?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment and did not understand what he was saying. Elvis supported the ground with one hand and another beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, leaning his whole body in. His slender legs kneeled at the corner of the tree hole, pressing against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs. A simple gesture had forced Gu Mengmeng to a position that she had nowhere to retreat to. ¡°Thest time... was helping you with blood cirction in the Snake King valley... I had abstained for too long.¡± With that, Elvis bent down and kissed Gu Mengmeng on the neck, engraving a fiery hickey on her snow-white neck, enchanting and obvious. Elvis looked up slowly and licked onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s right earlobe lightly. Looking at how she shivered like a scared little rabbit, he chuckled and said, ¡°You are so sensitive... must be because you had suppressed it too long... me this on me... So... Xiao Meng, how do you want to punish me? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand was pressing against Elvis¡¯s chest, she wanted to push but did not have the guts to do it, afraid that she could not control her strength and adding injuries to him. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Stop fooling around, I am serious.¡± Elvis looked down at her pair of skinny and fair hand, chuckled and said, ¡°What else is more serious than pleasuring my own female?¡± Chapter 655 - If It Is You, I Will Accept Anything

Chapter 655: If It Is You, I Will ept Anything

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, blushed and whispered in soft words, ¡°There are poisons in me... Deadly ones...¡± ¡°I know.¡± With that, Elvis kissed down her neck, brushing past Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone with the tip of his tongue. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°But I am willing to...¡± Gu Mengmeng put both of her hands on Elvis¡¯s shoulders as her body shook uncontrobly. She bit her lower lips and said with tears forming in her eyes, ¡°But I am not.¡± Elvis paused for a moment and he stretched his back up straight. With one hand lightly hooking onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, he stared at her teary face and said, ¡°Are you... looking down on me?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and dared not to look at Elvis in the eyes. She said softly, ¡°I know that you are injured and it hurts to even stand or sit down, right? But, if you don¡¯t want to admit... I won¡¯t ask. So, don¡¯t ever cover up your wounds like this, I will feel heartache.¡± Elvis felt sharp pains in his heart by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. The Gu Mengmeng now was not someone that he could hide his weaknesses by pretending nothing had happened anymore? She had known everything, but held it in, forcing out smiles andughters and ying it along with them in exchange for their hearts¡¯ content... Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms and said in her ears, ¡°I really do hate that snake, whom made your sense so sharp... but did not give you the intelligence to match up to it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, she blinked her eyes and felt that the worries she had was disrupted by the second half of Elvis¡¯s sentence. Elvis took a deep breath as he held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. His sapphire blue eyes stared straight into her eyes and said, ¡°Did you not understand? I said that... I am willing to.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that her brain had malfunctioned and she was having difficulty breathing. She stared back at Elvis without moving, as though her soul had been attracted to that pair of eyes. Elvis¡¯s smile was gentle and filled with fondness. He rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small head and said, ¡°Being ¡®domestically abused¡¯ by you to death... would probably be the happiest way of dying in this entire world. If it is you, I will ept anything. Even death itself.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like her heart was being grabbed forcefully. There were no roarings and every word Elvis said was peaceful and gentle, but it was like a tender hand that held her heart steadily. If he just closed his fingers now, she felt that her sensitive heart might explode. Gu Mengmeng raised her hand to hug Elvis back, she buried her small face into Elvis¡¯s neck and shed the first tear ever since she left the Snake King valley. ¡°Hubby... What can I do... I am so scared... I don¡¯t know what had happened, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions at that time... What if... What if... Sobs sobs... What if one day, I murder all of you identally...¡± Gu Mengmeng was crying, but Elvis wasughing. Finally, the enclosed door that Snake had built with a thousand years of loneliness had been pushed opened by a small margin. Her Gu Mengmeng was escaping from that small gap. As long as he could hold her hand, whether it was pulling her out from there or apanying her in, it did not matter anymore. ¡°Idiot.¡± Elvis kissed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears and his voice was filled with his whole life of emotions, while his eyes were as gentle as the infatuation from the deepest part of the ocean. He patted her back softly and said, ¡°I will never die. Remember? I will never do anything that will make you sad. So, try to believe in me and leave everything that makes you unhappy to me, alright?¡± Chapter 656 - You Can’t Get Envious Over This Kind Of Matter.

Chapter 656: You Can¡¯t Get Envious Over This Kind Of Matter.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea walked over and lied against the tree trunk. Chuckling, he said, ¡°Alright alright, if you keep being like this, I¡¯ll be jealous.¡± Elvis snickered before slowly standing up. Gu Mengmeng could see that Elvis had not recovered from his injury, he was putting on a fake front. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng out from the tree hole and tapped her little nose, assuring her, ¡°Elvis is a fifth-level orc. Although he was quite badly injured, his recovery speed is already very shocking. And moreover, don¡¯t you still have me? I won¡¯t give him any chance to die in front of me and then watch you cry buckets of sorrowful tears for him.¡± Gu Mengmeng was aware that Lea¡¯s motive of deliberately using this kind of jealous tone tofort her was for her to quickly get out from all the sad emotions. Wiping away her tears, Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°What about you? Were you badly injured anywhere?¡± Lea chuckled, his expression turning awkward as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not Elvis, I can¡¯t withstand the beast pressure and not admit defeat so as to hug you when you were emitting your beast pressure.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled that if it was not for Elvis¡¯s hug back then, she would not know how long her emotions would go out of control. Elvis took two steps forward and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand up to peck it. ¡°Once you emitted your beast pressure, he just directly fainted in his original form.¡± Lea used his nose to sneer at Elvis before he turned his face away, as if he was stuck in a predicament. They sat around the firece before Lea started sending the meat into the pot after he had ced Gu Mengmeng properly in her seat. The soup which had already been seasoned gave off a fragrant bone smell, causing one¡¯s appetite to grow bigger as a result. Auretin peeled two tree branches and made them into chopsticks. Then, he told Gu Mengmeng while pinching the meat from the pot, ¡°Yeah, what Elvis said was true. I fainted around a breathter than Lea and it was in my original form too.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, too speechless to say anything. This face-paralysis male, Auretin, gave off an absurdedic effect as he reported his duties while eating meat. Lea rolled his eyes at Auretin as he clenched his teeth and speedily snatched the big piece of meat Auretin had cooked in the hotpot, cing it in his little wooden bowl. After cooling it, he sent it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth and said while feeding her, ¡°Say it all you want, it¡¯s fine to keep being sarcastic towards me, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. Anyways, I earn a living with my face and not my skills, right Mengmeng~¡± Gu Mengmengughed, a part of Snake¡¯s memory surfacing in her mind. That time, Snake also emitted his beast pressure to bully Elvis and Lea. And then, this fellow swayed his tail and huddled inside her arms to act coquettishly. Back then, Snake even suspected whether Lea was a snake as he growled internally, ¡°You still have logic after being so weak?!¡± Although Lea said he was not affected, he kept snatching away the meat Auretin had cooked. He did not eat them either as he fed them all into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, which made it hard for Auretin to lose his temper too. After all, he was a male, he could not possibly get angry over a female eating a little of his meat, right? But Lea¡¯s sneaky actions really made one¡¯s blood boil. Auretin raised his head and stared intently at Lea. His brows were furrowed slightly, for someone with face-paralysis, this was already a pretty solemn expression. But what a pity, Lea did not feel Auretin¡¯s anger at all and he even misunderstood the information his facial expression gave off. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no use looking at me like that, after all.....one can improve his skills in the long run, but he can¡¯t change his appearance. I was just born with good skin. I just need this face of mine to let Mengmeng favor me forever. It¡¯s useless even if you re at me until your eyeballs fall out, you can¡¯t get envious over this kind of matter.¡± Chapter 657 - You Don’t Earn A Living With Your Face, But With Your Cheap Actions

Chapter 657: You Don¡¯t Earn A Living With Your Face, But With Your Cheap Actions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Auretin clenched his teeth as he cooked another piece of meat. He did not eat it too as he directly just ced it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bowl. Then, he side-eyed Lea with a nk expression and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t earn a living with your face but with your cheap actions....¡± ¡°Cough.....¡± Gu Mengmeng choked at Auretin¡¯s words as she almost threw up the meat she just swallowed. The previous time, Auretin alsomented Lea as ¡®nasty¡¯ with a straight face. Ah, a ninja who hurt others with his words. Gu Mengmeng thought that Lea would get angry and would grab Auretin for a battle to clear his name. However, this fellow just turned his head away in an extremely slutty manner before looking at her pitifully, just like a pet dog. ¡°Mengmeng, he bullied me....¡± The tips of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched as she did not know whether to cry orugh. She asked, ¡°Erm....do you want me to punch him on your behalf?¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng seriously and then....nodded his head in absolute determination. Yes, he nodded his head.... Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and forced herself to raise her arm, saying, ¡°But I have no strength in my limbs now.¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and then pecked her little face, inching his thick and red lips closer and closer. After licking the meat sauce off the corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, he rolled his tongue and kept it back in his mouth. Then, he moved his thin lips near Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear and said in a soft but affectionate tone, ¡°The way you eat is too seductive, I don¡¯t want others to see it.....can we not let Auretin share meals in the future?¡±. A vein suddenly popped up on Auretin¡¯s forehead as he red at Lea fiercely, looking as if he wanted to fight Lea. What a joke? Snatching food from the jaws of a tiger?! Lea, on the other hand, did not really care much as he side-eyed Auretin and chuckled, speaking in a dark tone, ¡°Praise me or else.....once Mengmeng says it, there¡¯s no turning back. Ah, hotpot, roasted meat, braised joint....I don¡¯t know what other delicacies will Mengmeng bring in the future. If you can¡¯t eat it.....will you regret?¡± Auretin clenched his teeth and forcefully squeezed out a sentence, ¡°You¡¯re something.¡± Lea chuckled and then looked at Auretin as if he was harboring evil designs, saying, ¡°You¡¯re at least tactful enough. Since you¡¯ve admitted defeat, I¡¯ll not stop Mengmeng from banning you from sharing meals with our family since a great man rarely stoops to pettiness for past wrongs.¡± Auretin really could not stand Lea¡¯s behavior that resembled a small man being intoxicated with sess so he turned his head to one side and extended his bowl out, saying, ¡°Give me meat.¡± Lea sniggered in a spoiled manner before speedily scooping all the meat from the pot into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bowl. He chided, ¡°You¡¯re not even my female, why should I take care of you? Do you still have any face left? Huh?¡± A thick and big vein popped out on Auretin¡¯s forehead.... What the f***, being scolded shameless by a true shameless really felt awfully wrong! Gu Mengmengughed, moving a big piece of meat from her bowl into Auretin¡¯s bowl,menting, ¡°Stop joking around, hurry and eat it.¡± Upon looking at the meat in his bowl, Auretin¡¯s expression then became better. He replied ¡®ok¡¯ before sending the meat into his mouth. Then..... The meat was snatched away when it was just by his mouth...... A nasty face stopped before his eyes and munched deliciously onto the meat that should originally be in his mouth. He still chomped onto it deliberately, making loud chewing noises..... If the tiger doesn¡¯t roar, you really treat me as hello~kitty?! Auretin stood up abruptly and chased after Lea, threatening to hit him. Lea did not attack back as he just tried to dodge Auretin, creating a loud scene. Elvis sat beside Gu Mengmeng and picked up the bowl and chopsticks Lea handed over to him before the chase. He chose a piece of meat with the right temperature and sent it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Looking at her helpless smile, his gaze became gentler too. It was fortunate that there was still Lea who knew how to distract her and make her happy without making it obvious... She smiled again, that¡¯s nice~ Chapter 658 - Kanwu Apprenticing A Master

Chapter 658: Kanwu Apprenticing A Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person who made Auretin and Lea end their fight was Burke who was walking towards them while being supported by Kanwu and Jialue. Hede was carrying Chixuan in his arms as he walked to Gu Mengmeng. Looking at her with his clear and bright eyes, he asked, ¡°Mummy, can we invite Kanwu¡¯s master to join us for a meal?¡± ¡°Master?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned slightly. Kanwu walked to Gu Mengmeng, treating Elvis who was sitting beside her as transparent air. His eyes that were 80 percent simr to Elvis had a sense of willfulness that other kids his age did not have as he said, ¡°Master Burke was injured because of me so he can¡¯t hunt for the time being. I feel that I should at least be responsible for his food before he recovers fully but I¡¯m.....too weak now. Mummy, can you allow Master Burke to eat with us temporarily?¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her hand gently on Kanwu¡¯s little head and rubbed it, consenting to his request, ¡°Being considerate in return is a good principle, Mummy will definitely support you.¡± Kanwu pounced into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, hugging Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck tightly with his little arms. He pressed his chubby cheek against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and whimpered for a while before speaking up, ¡°Mummy, thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she hugged her awkward son back. She raised her head to look at Burke whose face was as pale as a sheet and said, ¡°Sit, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Burke took a step forward but Lea blocked his way and cast a cold gaze on him. ¡°I remembered, I gave you your reward already.¡± There was a tint of inferiority in Burke¡¯s gaze, he obviously knew about the difference between him and Lea, let alone the difference with Elvis who was sitting beside Gu Mengmeng. He also knew that being greedy was harmful so when Gu Mengmeng suggested bringing him back to Saint Nazaire, he wanted to agree without thinking about any consequences. But, in the period of time he spent in Sauder, he slowly knew what kind of person Cole was when he guided him to Gu Mengmeng. He did not know what kind of role he was ying in Cole¡¯s n, he was greatly afraid that he would be a pawn to hurt Gu Mengmeng so he chose to distance himself from her and watch her leave. But... He could not control his heart. He was so urgent in hoping to get closer to her just a little, just a little will do. Not knowing what tricks Cole had up his sleeve towards her, he really could not put his heart at ease. So he came, secretly behind the big formation, looking at them from afar. He was so far from them that thest person from the formation was only the size of a sesame seed. That way, he would not be discovered. Until he discovered the stray beasts¡¯ attack, his brain seemed like it went out of control. He clearly knew how dangerous the stray beasts were but he still rushed out without caring about anything. He saw how Kanwu was being attacked by two stray beasts, one of their attack being almost fatal. He did not have Elvis¡¯s abilities and he could not solve this attack, the only solution was to block the attack for him. He knew that even if it was him, he might die from this attack. But the scene of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sorrowful and helpless gaze while carrying Chixuan kept reying in his mind. She already had a son that was on the verge of death, she could not have another one! As long as she was fine, he was willing to sacrifice himself and rece Kanwu to die. He was carrying this kind of mentality when he rushed forward to protect Kanwu in his arms but he just suffered a little of the attack on his back when he suddenly felt an immense blow of beast pressure. He did not have any chance to struggle when he fainted. When he was discovered by others, he had clearly lost consciousness but he was still hugging onto Kanwu tightly in his arms. Chapter 659 - Jialue Battling Lea

Chapter 659: Jialue Battling Lea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jialue took two steps forward and tugged onto Lea¡¯s beast-skin dress lightly. Lifting his little face up, he looked at Lea with a pair of eyes that were extremely simr to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s and said, ¡°If you drive Burke away, Kanwu will definitely go hungry with him. As his blood-rted brother, we will all go through this together with Kanwu. If four of us lives without food...whose heart do you think will ache?¡± Lea raised his brow and smiled while looking down at Jialue. He asked, ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± Jialue did not deny as he just continued looking up at Lea, saying, ¡°I heard you¡¯re always going around to provoke others but Mummy always shields you.¡± Leaughed, replying to a ¡®mm¡¯, with quite some form of pride in his tone. Jialue provoked, ¡°Then what if all four of us cry while hugging Mummy? If we said you bullied us....who do you think Mummy will shield?¡± Lea¡¯s eyelids twitched as his gaze on Jialue became a little dangerous. He warned, ¡°Little rascal, you¡¯re ying with fire.¡± Jialue shrugged and retorted, ¡°Stop acting, with these eyes, you can¡¯t do anything.¡± Lea clenched his teeth, he thought he had hid it well but in the end this rascal still got hold of his Achilles heel. Yeah, looking at these eyes that were the exact same as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, he indeed could not make up his mind to do anything. Jialue continued, ¡°Let Burke stay behind or else I¡¯ll tell Mummy you hit us before...¡± Lea raised his brow....was this.....this creates a maligned scene? When did he ever hit them? Jialue added, ¡°And you and Auntie Mandy throwing flirtatious looks at each other....¡± Lea¡¯s eyes widened as he instantly understood Jialue¡¯s intention. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hearing abilities were now different from the past, she could clearly hear all of the words this rascal was saying now! Jialue raised his head and smiled radiantly but his eyes were sparkling an evil glow. He said, ¡°You were still calling a female¡¯s name in your sleep....what Gillian....¡± The vein on Lea¡¯s forehead twitched several times, this little wolf cub was really gifted in cooking up stories. Why did he not mention other females? He had to deliberately mention the snow fox, Gillian, who was engaged to him previously. Jialue wanted to go on but Lea covered his mouth hurriedly and admitted defeat with a dark expression, ¡°Eat, I¡¯ll let him eat alright? If you continue fabricating stuff, your Mother will explode.¡± Jialue gave a delightful smile and swatted Lea¡¯s wrist away. He turned and walked back but backtracked after two steps. Patting Lea¡¯s shoulder, he said in an earnest manner, ¡°I had no other choice but to do it for my own brother. Don¡¯t take it to heart, anyway.....you don¡¯t dare to kill me too. Also...your Mother is the one who¡¯s going to explode, your entire tribe is going to explode.¡± After finishing his words, Jialue sighed in an old man¡¯s way and then walked to Burke, supporting his arm while saying, ¡°My Mother¡¯s males don¡¯t have normal brains, you don¡¯t have to fight with those lunatics. Since my Mother said you can stay behind, you just put your mind at ease and eat your full. After all, my Mother is the one who makes the final decisions in the family.¡± Kanwu stood up from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and hesitated for a moment before pecking her cheek. Then, he did not say anything else as he just walked to Burke¡¯s other side, standing like guards beside him together with Jialue near the firece. Hede handed Chixuan to Jialue while he himself went to get some bowls and chopsticks. He filled the four little bowls with meat and handed them to his brothers and Burke. Then, he took Chixuan back into his arms and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s dig in.¡± Chapter 660 - I’ll Repay What I Owe.

Chapter 660: I¡¯ll Repay What I Owe.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere during the meal was quite strange. Auretin was ring at Lea, giving off a face-paralysis look whose desires had not been met. Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯s sharp gazes looked like they were about to poke Burke into a honeb briquette and what they were chewing on seemed like it was not meat but Burke¡¯s bones instead. Burke and the three little ones ate their food quietly, trying to control their eyes with all their might but they still ended up peeking at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, how she wished her observation skills were not so sharp. She just wanted to have a good meal. Stretching her arm out to hug Kanwu, Gu Mengmeng noticed that he did not touch the meat in his bowl so she asked out of concern, ¡°Why are you not eating?¡± Kanwu lowered his head and stared at the meat in his bowl, replying, ¡°I invited Master Burke back so I gave my portion of meat to him.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, her heart aching for him. She knew Elvis¡¯s education was too much and it resulted in a huge mental pressure on the kid. But she could not criticize Elvis in front of the kids so she could onlyfort him, ¡°Foolish son, Burke saved you so he is our entire family¡¯s benefactor. Even if you did not invite him back, Mummy will not let him go hungry. So you don¡¯t have to save up on your food for him, be good and eat up, alright?¡± Kanwu lifted his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng but lowered his head the next second. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll repay what I owe.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not miss how Kanwu¡¯s gazended on Elvis when saying that sentence. Since her heart ached for her son, her gaze towards Elvis also became a ming one. Elvis sighed in defeat but he did not say anything. Kanwu looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said with an exceptionally serious expression, ¡°Mummy, I apprenticed Burke as my Master so he will teach me how to be stronger. From tomorrow onwards, we will start the training from hunting so you don¡¯t have to get too worried because I¡¯ll be responsible for my own decisions.¡± How could a child who had not reached one year old talk about being responsible? It really made one¡¯s heart ache. Gu Mengmeng pulled her son in for her hug and then shared half her meat with Kanwu, saying, ¡°How about this, you give your share to Burke and Mummy share half of hers with you. Is that fine?¡± Kanwu shook his head and returned the meat back into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bowl. He looked at her with a clear but resolute gaze, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a male beast, how can I snatch a female¡¯s food? Mummy, you will make me feel useless this way.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip, she really wanted to lend a mobile phone to use the Inte and upload a post titled, ¡°What should I do if my child is too strong? Is there anyone whose son had be rebellious at the age of one? Please advise! I¡¯m waiting online, it¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± Elvis slowly stood up and walked to Gu Mengmeng. He kicked Kanwu to the ground and then held the bowl up to pour the meat directly into his mouth. Then, he used hisrge palm to cover Kanwu¡¯s mouth like an iron vise and warned, ¡°Eat it, don¡¯t make my wife worry.¡± Kanwu¡¯s eyes turned red, but he forced himself to not cry as he swallowed the meat in his mouth without chewing on it. When Gu Mengmeng hugged Kanwu in her embrace after pushing Elvis away, he had already swallowed the meat in his mouth. Elvis turned the empty bowl upside down and showed it to Gu Mengmeng, assuring her gently, ¡°It¡¯s done, he ate it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she could not hold in anymore and howled at Elvis, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?! Are you feeding your son or torturing a criminal?! Is he your son or your enemy?¡± Chapter 661 - A Revolution’s Coming!!

Chapter 661: A Revolution¡¯s Coming!!

Elvis was speechless as he looked at the empty bowl, not knowing what to do. Was feeding his wolf cub meat....wrong too? Kanwu bit his lower lip and held his tears back in before saying, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t be angry. Weaklings originally don¡¯t have any rights to resist. One day, I¡¯ll be strong and not let you worry over me!¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up abruptly and ran away. Gu Mengmeng wanted to chase after him but when she stood up, her whole body tilted to one side. Fortunately, Elvis was just nearby and he caught her swiftly. Gu Mengmeng wanted to push Elvis away but the next moment, she heard a low groan. Turning to look at him, she realized that Elvis¡¯s forehead was already dotted with fine perspiration, probably due to the unhealed wound because of her loss in control previously. It was hard to walk straight so it was definitely tougher to catch a free-fall female. The chiding words were stuck in her throat and Gu Mengmeng could only look worriedly at Kanwu who had ran faraway while biting her lower lip, not being able to say anything. Burke stood up with Jialue¡¯s support and he walked to Gu Mengmeng,forting after standing beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked towards Burke, as of now.....there was no better solution. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Burke chuckled and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t emit your king pressure back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the second attack from the two stray beasts so.....you¡¯re the one who saved my life. So to repay you, taking care of Kanwu is actually nothing much. He....is a really sensible child.¡± After he finished speaking, Burke walked towards the direction where Kanwu had disappeared. Hede walked to Gu Mengmeng while carrying Chixuan. Looking up at her, he said, ¡°Mummy, your body is too weak, you need to rest well in order to recover fully. I¡¯ll take care of my brothers and not let them create trouble. So, don¡¯t worry too much, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed Hede¡¯s little head, guilt creeping all over her heart. If she could take care of her sons properly back then and prevent them from experiencing that kidnap attack and not let them witness her getting tortured badly by Ellie, would they not have matured so early? Being forced to grow up is a mental trauma. But she did not know how to make it up for them. Hede looked at Elvis and then looked at Lea. Sighing, he did not say a word and just shook his head before leaving. A vein suddenly twitched on Elvis¡¯s forehead. A revolution¡¯sing! Until Burke and the three premature kidspletely disappeared, Gu Mengmeng shifted her gaze to Elvis and demanded, ¡°How seriously injured are you? You¡¯re not allowed to hide it from me, speak the truth.¡± Elvis felt his heart thump, he thought that Lea¡¯s and Auretin¡¯s ruckus had hid this matter well and Gu Mengmeng would not pursue it anymore. Frowning, Elvis disliked those few little cubs even more. If Kanwu did not suddenly run away, causing Gu Mengmeng to rise and almost lose bnce, he would not have rushed over to catch her. Then, his wound would not be pressed against and he would not show any signs of being injured, creating worry for Mengmeng. Lea took two steps forward and took Gu Mengmeng from Elvis¡¯s arms, cing her on his legs. He replied on Elvis¡¯s behalf, ¡°Normally speaking, when one meets a strong pressure, choosing to submit will not create much problem. He clearly could not withstand the king pressure but still did not want to admit defeat no matter what and even walked closer to you. So, all his bones had broke. If he isn¡¯t a fifth-level orc.....tsk tsk tsk, he would¡¯ve be a pool of wolf meat, the type that can directly squeeze out meatballs.¡± Chapter 662 - Go There And Lie Down Straight!

Chapter 662: Go There And Lie Down Straight!

Gu Mengmeng felt her heart being tugged on as she frowned to look at Elvis. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Elvis red at Lea and then touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face gently,forting her, ¡°I¡¯m a fifth-level orc. Although I can¡¯t bepared to you, I¡¯m at least an outstanding figure who had emerged as champion. Don¡¯t let Lea scare you, aren¡¯t I standing well here?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lip and shouted, ¡°Go there and lie down straight!¡± Elvis was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s howl and upon seeing the tears welling up in her eyes, he became more flustered and terrified than when she lost control and exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll lie....lie down, alright?¡± Elvis walked to the ce where Gu Mengmeng directed him to and lied down straight obediently. He looked at Gu Mengmeng in utmost cautiousness and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lied down straight, do you want toe over?¡± Gu Mengmeng sniffed and let Lea carry her to Elvis. Lea sat on the ground cross-legged while Gu Mengmeng sat in his arms, her waist fully supported by Lea¡¯srge tail. She just lied in his embrace without using much energy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down properly when you¡¯re so seriously injured?¡± Gu Mengmeng was angry, she was angry that he did not cherish his own body, and was even more angry that she caused his injury. Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng with a deep gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get flustered if I can¡¯t see you for a while so wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Foolish wolf.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her eyes and then turned to look at Lea, asking him, ¡°What about you? Are you really fine? You¡¯re not lying to me? I clearly saw two stray beasts working together to kill you....¡± Lea deliberately spoke in a jealous tone, ¡°You only thought about caring for me now? Tsk tsk tsk, I thought that I¡¯m not receiving any love from you and you won¡¯t even care if I die.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Lea and warned him with a strict expression, ¡°Don¡¯t try to muddle through, report everything honestly.¡± Lea immediately kept his joking attitude as he avoided gaze with her cowardly and then secretly peeked at her with the corners of his eyes. He said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m not as seriously injured as Elvis, I¡¯ve already recovered quite fully.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng maintained her doubtful attitude. Her two males were too obsessed with unting their superiority, they always pretended that everything was going well in front of her. Lea cleared his throat and exined, ¡°My injuries are mostly external injuries inflicted by those stray beasts. I always have this kind of injury in the past, they aren¡¯t that pain and I¡¯m already used to it. They will recover naturally in at most three to five days.¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out and poked Lea¡¯s body. After making sure that there was not much of a problem with him, she then heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What about Elvis? Are we just waiting for him to recover on his own?¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we had already passed the most dangerous period of time. Being able to stand, walk and talk proves that he won¡¯t die.¡± Actually, Lea did not speak the truth. To call Gu Mengmeng back to reality so as to prevent her tiny body from exploding into a pool of flesh after not being able to withstand the impact, he held in the agony to walk to her and eventually injure not only his bones but his internal organs too. If Gu Mengmeng kept her beast pressure a secondter, Elvis¡¯s heart would break into pieces and they might not even be able to recover his full corpse. Although he had the recovery abilities of a fifth-level orc, Elvis was too badly injured. Lea did not consent to Elvis acting normal in front of Gu Mengmeng and he even asked Elvis to rest well but Elvis just did not listen to him as he insisted on following Gu Mengmeng to prove that he was well so as to prevent her from feeling guilty. And in the end? Look, she saw through all of it at one nce. Chapter 663 - She Cares For Him Now.

Chapter 663: She Cares For Him Now.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Did he still not understand? He was not the previous nonexistent Elvis who would not get any pressing questions from Gu Mengmeng when he appeared while lugging an injured leg. She cares for him now. He could never hide any small abnormality from her eyes. When Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis¡¯s life was not in danger, she finally put her heart at ease. Looking back, she caught Auretin scooping as much meat from the pot as possible. 1Auretin met eyes with Gu Mengmeng, creating a moment of awkwardness. He shifted his gaze in stiffness but his hand was still in the position of scooping meat from the pot. He had no expression on his face but it gave off an awkward atmosphere. Gu Mengmeng could not help but chuckle as she asked, ¡°Auretin, what about you? Is your injury serious?¡± Auretin cleared his throat and kept his chopsticks. He sat in all seriousness while looking at Gu Mengmeng, maintaining his usual face-paralysis and calm expression. ¡°To me, battling with stray beasts is a daily routine. There¡¯s a limit to how much they can hurt me. So, aspared to Lea, my injuries are lighter, they aren¡¯t that serious.¡± Gu Mengmeng shifted her gaze to stare intently at her own knees. After hesitating for some time, she slowly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°What about the others...are they....fine?¡± Lea knew that some matters could never be avoided, Gu Mengmeng definitely could see that quite a lot of people were missing from the crowd when they set off two dayster. Pulling Gu Mengmeng into his arms, Lea ced his chin gently on the top of her head andforted her, ¡°No tribe will dare to say they didn¡¯t suffer a single casualty when battling with stray beasts. Even the previous messenger of the Beast Deity experienced both wins and losses, she didn¡¯t have a straight ¡®all-win¡¯ before. So....¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tightly and frowned. The tightness in her throat caused her voice to be dry and hoarse as she probed, ¡°How many people died in the hands of the stray beasts? And how many.....died because of me?¡± Lea wanted to say that all of them died in the hands of the stray beasts, but.....how could he sessfully trick Gu Mengmeng into believing his lies? Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t control your own emotions because you saw me being in danger, so they died because of me and not you. I¡¯ll be stronger to protect myself and my tribesmen and I won¡¯t let you lose control because of me again. So, don¡¯t push all the responsibilities to yourself, do you hear me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still frowning as she looked up into Lea¡¯s eyes and demanded, ¡°Tell me, how many.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms, his heart aching for her. Sighing, he confessed, ¡°72 of them died in the battle and....90 died during the beast pressure.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body grew weak as she lied in Lea¡¯s arms. A majority of the tribesmen applied to join Saint Nazaire during the beauty pageant in Sauder back then. She clearly promised them that she would lead them to live good days but those good days had not yet arrived when they already died in her hands. Lea patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mengmeng, hear me out. In the Beast World, the death of males is an extremely normal matter, this is the result of survival of the fittest that can¡¯t be avoided. The males are useless for not being able to protect their own lives, this is not your fault.¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t avoid my responsibilities but I won¡¯t let myself sink in sorrow and self-me. The most pressing matter is to get hold of the method to control Snake¡¯s abilities as soon as possible so that this tragedy will not happen a second time.¡± Chapter 664 - I Don’t Know Whether To Say This

Chapter 664: I Don¡¯t Know Whether To Say This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea and Elvis exchanged nces, clearly heaving a sigh of relief. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°162 males....I¡¯m afraid every family had losses. Arrange the single males to protect and take care of females with fewer family members to make sure that the quality of the females¡¯ lives don¡¯t deteriorate. No issues should arise in their safety too.¡± Lea threw a nce at Auretin. Auretin, who was just sending a piece of meat into his mouth, sighed and said, ¡°Noted, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± After walking away for two steps, Auretin came back and looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression. He pressed his lips into a line and the words ¡®I don¡¯t know whether to say this¡¯ were clearly written all over his face. Gu Mengmeng lifted her face and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Speak.¡± Auretin cleared his throat and asked with a serious expression, ¡°I want to share dinner too, can we roast some meat?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, ¡°...¡± Under this kind of circumstances, what Auretin was concerned about was actually dinner.... Ha, Lea really got it right. In this Beast World, everyone seemed to have reached the state of numbness towards males¡¯ death. Lea sneered and looked at Auretin, questioning him, ¡°Roast what meat? Can¡¯t you see that my Mengmeng is in a bad mood? You can¡¯t share dinner with us tonight, go and settle it yourself in the wild.¡± Auretin frowned and his gaze towards Lea became exceptionally unfriendly. This was hatreding from a foodie. Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and said, ¡°Call the females over, we¡¯ll roast meat tonight. They¡¯ll feel a lot more assured if they see me alive.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Auretin¡¯s expression became a lot better. He ignored Lea and left directly. After Auretin walked away, only Gu Mengmeng and her two males were left there. Lea ced Gu Mengmeng back into the tree hole and then sat down on his two knees by her feet. His fluffyrge tailnded gently in her embrace, covering her just like a warm nket. He supported his elbow against the sides of the tree hole and looked up at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, smiling without any words. Gu Mengmeng looked back at Lea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Lea chuckled and replied, ¡°I feel veryplicated now, I¡¯m proud but disappointed....what should I do?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea in confusion, waiting for his next sentence. Lea patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face gently and exined, ¡°You became a lot stronger and now think matters through very clearly. This is a good growing sign because this means that you won¡¯t split hairs to go down a dead end and won¡¯t lock yourself up in a dark sorrowful space in the future. This is good news and I should be happy for you, I should also feel proud for your growth but....this also means that you have one less thing that requires Elvis¡¯s and my apaniment andfort. Your reliance on us will then be reduced. I feel....empty. I¡¯m afraid that as this goes on, one day, you will not need uspletely....¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh at Lea¡¯s worry. This feeling of anticipating your independence but being afraid of losing your reliance.....wasn¡¯t this what parents go through when they send their children to kindergarten? Holding Lea¡¯s hand, Gu Mengmeng looked towards Elvis. His expression told her that he was feeling the same too. They really had....good teamwork. Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and said, ¡°To examine whether a romantic rtionship is a good one, we have to see if we became better people after sinking ourselves in love. You two made me stronger and braver but....this doesn¡¯t obstruct me from loving and relying on you guys.¡± Chapter 665 - I Left My First Time For You

Chapter 665: I Left My First Time For You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Leanded a peck on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead while Elvis tightened his grip on her hand. Gu Mengmeng sighed and then turned to look at Lea, asking him, ¡°Can you tell me now? What does ¡®using a counterfeit to battle another counterfeit¡¯ mean?¡± Lea was shocked for half a second before he broke out into a smile and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. He replied, ¡°Ha, indeed, I can never hide things from you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything but her instincts told her that this had got to do with Cole. Lea positioned his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said tirelessly, ¡°Do you recall what Cole said to me when we banished him?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, her memory now was so good it scared herself, it was not easy to forget something. Leaughed and said in an indifferent tone, as if he was narrating a story of no rtion to him, ¡°The few years after I was banished, I hated Cole to the core. But the difference in our abilities prevented me from seeking revenge. Getting closer to Cole only made me fall for his tricks once more. I don¡¯t want to be a clown for him to manipte so the only solution was to understand him and surpass him.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, she originally had no feelings towards the rtionship among siblings but they eventually belonged to the same family. She was unable to understand why Cole sought all ways to harm Lea. Cole just had to nod his head to kill Lea, and with his skills, it was not hard to kill him too but he did not do it and instead, use the most cruel means to torture Lea¡¯s mentality, causing him to live life like death. Lea suddenly chuckled and turned to look at Elvis, saying, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s so magical. Now whenever I mention Cole, I don¡¯t feel any anger and won¡¯t be so agitated until I feel like killing someone, I even......don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡± Elvis smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, you finally escaped Cole¡¯s torment. Hatred is not the support in your life anymore.¡± Lea raised his brow and agreed, ¡°Yeah, thank you for your congrattions.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and looked coldly at the two fellows who were not speaking human words again. She chided, ¡°After thanking him for his congrattion, should I push both of you to perform a wedding ceremony?¡± Lea was taken aback but the next moment, he looked at Gu Mengmeng ambiguously and asked, ¡°Are.....you lonely? Huh? You want to see....that to soothe yourself?¡± For a moment, Gu Mengmeng did not understand what Lea was talking about as she tried to dodge him upon her instincts. However, Lea inched closer to her and pressed his upper body on top of hers, clutching her little hands tight above her head with his slender fingers. With his other hand, he hooked her chin and said in an affectionate way, ¡°I left my first time for you.....how can I give it to Elvis? No matter how much you want to see it, at least.....let me taste your sweetness first, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt steaming out from her ears, just like white smoke spewing from a steam train after the whistle was sounded. Twisting her body, her face flushed red as she said, ¡°Who....who wants to see....¡± Lea increased their distance and stared at Gu Mengmeng with a sly gaze. He grazed his finger across his lips and licked them with his tongue. His expression was charming and seductive, resembling poppies that bloomed in the night, causing one to hold their breaths uncontrobly. ¡°You really...don¡¯t want to see? If you speak up....maybe I will be happy to cooperate?¡± Elvis¡¯s whole body was giving off a ck and pressured aura. The sound of him clenching his teeth could be heard from far away. ¡°Watch your words and reply Xiaomeng properly. Don¡¯t bring in any weird topics, or else I¡¯ll....execute the family rules with my identity as the First Partner.¡± Chapter 666 - A Child Who’s Blessed By The Beast Deity

Chapter 666: A Child Who¡¯s Blessed By The Beast Deity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea pushed his hands away and shrugged his shoulders, smirking. ¡°Look for yourself, who¡¯s willing to do anything for you~¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, feeling as if she was almost tricked by Lea again. If Elvis did not speak up just in time to break this scene filled with gay aura, she would have suffered from a nosebleed again by Lea¡¯s ¡®bitchy and scandalous¡¯ look. Elvis ced one hand on Lea¡¯s shoulder and supported his forehead with his other hand. Looking up slightly, he gave a cold smile and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to confuse her, say the main point!¡± In a carefree and lively manner, Lea nodded. Actually, he joked around just because he was scared that the story was too solemn that it would suppress Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emotions. If it was possible, he would not narrate these unhappy and imperfect memories, what he wished for was for his Mengmeng to see the world as wonderful as fairytale in her eyes. But, he could not achieve it now... ¡°Cole is the most gifted male in the entire snow fox tribe¡¯s history. No matter whether it is in terms of intelligence or skills, he always emerged as champion. But what a pity, his identity was not enough to hold his ambition, both eldest brother and I were obstacles in his route to sess. And moreover....aspared to eldest brother, he seemed to hate me more.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that your rtionship with Cole was not bad when you were young?¡± Lea gave a bitterugh, helplessness written in his eyes. He said, ¡°Yeah, I thought that it was not bad. I thought that second brother cherished me a lot.....but, do you think the thing you think about will be the truth you¡¯re thinking about?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a little faint at Lea¡¯s words, so many ¡®think¡¯s..... After digesting the sentence by herself, she then asked, ¡°Cole has an ulterior motive for treating you well from the start?¡± Lea leaned his body backwards, lying against the sides of the tree hole. Raising his head to look at the skies, he hadziness written on his face. He spoke in an indifferent manner, ¡°There¡¯s only one child who¡¯s blessed by the Beast Deity in a few hundred years and just nice.....the child¡¯s me.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes at Lea and said, ¡°Blessed by the Beast Deity? How did he bless you? Why didn¡¯t I see it at all?¡± Lea swayed his tail and said, ¡°You saw many foxtails in Sauder but did you notice the difference between mine and theirs?¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled for a moment in detail and then stared at Lea¡¯s tail before answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything...¡± Lea¡¯s pupils squinted slightly and he inched closer to Gu Mengmeng, speaking with a little anger, ¡°Am I not special in your eyes?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt really wronged this time round, firstly, she did not look at others¡¯ tails in detail before and secondly...who the hell could differentiate every fox tail that clearly? Lea sealed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips with his and nibbled on them to punish her. Until he tasted her blood, he then slowly released her and leaned backwards, continuing, ¡°Other snow foxes¡¯ tails will have a little silver fur and this will create an effect like the reflection from the sun during movements. But my tail is pure white, there is not a single strand of stray fur. This is the reason why I¡¯m the only one who can utilize the deduction methods passed down by generations of witch doctors. What¡¯s.....the damn difference between white and silver?! Please pardon Gu Mengmeng for not being sensitive to colors, unless it was a clear distinction like Elvis¡¯s ck and Lea¡¯s white or else she really could not see that there were a few strands of silver fur in those pure white tails..... Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°You guys.....use your tails toe up with the deduction methods?¡± Chapter 667 - Irreplaceable but Destructible

Chapter 667: Irreceable but Destructible

Lea shook his head and said, ¡°Only pure white snow foxes can feel God¡¯s orders to decode the hidden message in the deduction methods. And others.....can¡¯t understand anything even if they learn the deduction methods.¡± Upon mentioning the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and muttered, feeling unhappy, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look that reliable, why do you guys trust him so much?¡± Lea rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°When I was struggling in the hate I had towards Cole during my banishment, I asked myself the same question too. Am I really a child blessed by the Beast Deity? Why did I need to undergo this hardship? Until....he guided me to you. I then understood that he really cared for me, he didn¡¯t allow me to waste my luck on other ces because I had to gather enough luck to meet you and apany you. Aspared to you, the things I went through didn¡¯t deserve to be mentioned at all.¡± Elvis said simr words before..... Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis with a deep gaze. Her two males always used the words ¡®didn¡¯t deserve to be mentioned¡¯ to describe their painful pasts. But how could she believe them? How many times had they experience a close shave and had their lives hanging on a thread to exchange a ¡®didn¡¯t deserve to be mentioned¡¯? Sighing, Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s hand and said while looking at him tenderly, ¡°The child who¡¯s blessed received the protection and preferential treatment from the entire tribe so Cole got jealous, right?¡± Lea nodded his head in agreement and chuckled, as if this was someone else¡¯s story. ¡°Yeah, if he wanted to be the tribe leader, he just have to kill eldest brother but even if he kills me.....he can¡¯t rece me. I asked him why he harmed me on the day he banished me. He replied, ¡®Because you¡¯re the Ninth Highness¡¯. Irreceable but destructible... this should be what he meant. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for Lea, what could have hurt more than being betrayed and harmed by someone you rely on with all your heart? However, Lea smiled in a carefree and lively manner and pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. He said, ¡°I was scared that you will react this way so I didn¡¯t want to tell you all these. All of these happened in the past, I don¡¯t take them to heart anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng mped her lips and remained silent. Don¡¯t take them to heart? If he really forgot, put it down and let bygones be bygones, why would he establish Saint Nazaire? And he even dared to include the messenger of the Beast Deity in his n of retribution. As a witch doctor, he should be clearer than anyone else that plotting against the messenger of the Beast Deity was a huge disrespect to the Beast Deity and he would undergo torment and punishment. But despite being aware of that, he still went ahead to do it. How was this forgiving and letting things go? Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°If you continue looking at me with such worry, I cannot continue my story.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to lie into Lea¡¯s arms. She ced her back against his chest andy her head on his shoulder. Closing her eyes, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t look at you, you can continue.¡± Lea kissed her hair before continuing, ¡°I want to win Cole because I want to learn how to ponder over questions from his point of view. Thus, I started imitating his actions, guessing his thoughts....slowly, I started to forget how the original Lea was. My state had be the ¡®Cole¡¯s state¡¯. Strictly speaking....I¡¯m just Cole¡¯s counterfeit item, a high quality one.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°So, that was why you said you were worried that I would fall in love with Cole when I was lured into Sauder by him, right?¡± Chapter 668 - I Know How Selfish I Am.

Chapter 668: I Know How Selfish I Am.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea squinted, trying to adjust to the sunlight shining on his face. Turning to look at Gu Mengmeng, he ced his fingers on her left ear and said after a chuckle, ¡°Back then, you took away all my confidence. And....Cole was indeed better than me in some areas. After all, I kept imitating him. How can I surpass him if I kept stepping on his footprints?¡± Her two males had confidence near to a level of conviction in other areas but when ites to rtionships, they both were so inferior until they disappeared like dust. Gu Mengmeng was helpless as she asked while staring at Lea, ¡°You¡¯re not scared now?¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng up. She did not have any strength left and did not want to resist either so she just allowed Lea to pull her against his chest like a puppet. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe and then chuckled, asking, ¡°Do you know why I insisted on letting Elvis take the role as your First Partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered over it for a moment before replying, ¡°You¡¯re scared that I won¡¯t ept Elvis after I mate with you and you can¡¯t fulfill the promise back then?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not entirely heartless towards Elvis and besides, you¡¯re kind and have a soft heart. If I was the one to set things up....the time you¡¯ll take to ept him will be shorter than the time you took to ept me.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it, oh right. Nodding her head to give her silent consent, she asked, ¡°Then why?¡± Lea touched the snow fox mark on her ear and said with a misted gaze, ¡°Because I know how selfish I am.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand Lea. Lea gave a bitterugh and exined himself, ¡°If I¡¯m the First Partner, even if I know that I can¡¯t protect you alone, I rather pull you to die with me instead of letting you take in a second male. But Elvis¡¯s different, for your sake, he can abandon everything and can also ovee everything, even if you want him to crush his own heart bit by bit. As long as you¡¯re happy, he won¡¯t object to it. It¡¯s the safest and most beneficial choice for him to be your First Partner. Both of you have to mate first for his abilities to surpass me so that I can put my heart at ease to stay by your side because......when I lose control and be crazy from all the jealousy, someone can protect you amidst all the chaos.¡± Lea criticized himself until he was worthless but Gu Mengmeng smiled and poked Lea¡¯s brows,forting him, ¡°But a selfish you gave your position as First Partner to Elvis just to ensure my safety. So....I believe that regardless of whether it¡¯s you or Elvis, both of you won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Lea let Gu Mengmeng poke his forehead as much as she wanted. The corners of his lips curved upwards unknowingly while watching her gentle and calm eyes. ¡°We naturally won¡¯t hurt you, but....I¡¯ll hurt those males who have a motive for getting close to you.¡± Gu Mengmengughed lightly, not denying what he said She just need Lea and Elvis in her life. After going through the incident with Snake, she clearly knew that she should not emit any kindness from the start if she did not want anyone to get the wrong information. At times, turning a blind eye was a type of benevolence. Lea said, ¡°Elvis and I will give you absolute doting and pampering to satisfy all your needs.....so, I won¡¯t give any male the chance to snatch your favor away. I don¡¯t care about the price I have to pay and will go to all extents to stop them.¡± Chapter 669 - Suffering a Double Loss

Chapter 669: Suffering a Double Loss

¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. What Lea meant was for her to not worry about Cole¡¯s ns because he and Elvis would do everything to stop Cole from stepping close to her. Actually, he was protecting her, right? How stiff, why must he say it in such an awkward way? ¡°You really understand?¡± Lea asked in half doubt, ¡°What do you decide to do with that Burke?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Kanwu seemed like he quite valued this Master of his, even Hede and Jialue side him too. I¡¯m scared that the kids will be sad if my attitude is too hard on him.....the little wolves can¡¯t receive any more blows.¡± Lea squinted and said with a tint of dangerous aura, ¡°So, you n to allow him to wander about by your side using the little wolves?¡± The thought of it made him annoyed. Gu Mengmeng nced over at Elvis who lied on the ground, not daring to move a single inch. She said with a displeased tone, ¡°Don¡¯t we have to me a particr person? Our son already opened his mouth to request for guidance but he still acted haughty and even asked our son ¡®Why should I¡¯. Tsk....¡± Elvis wanted to exin but he swallowed his words back after thinking over it. Upon seeing how Elvis wanted to say something but could not, Leaughed and said, rejoicing over his misfortune, ¡°That particr person wanted to train Kanwu¡¯s arrogance so he wanted to let Kanwu beg him a few more times in order for the little wolves to identify who had the real authority in the family was. But what a pity, Kanwu turned his head around to make Burke his Master. Now all¡¯s good, he didn¡¯t even get to control his son when he lured a potential love rival back home. Ha, isn¡¯t this suffering a double loss?¡± Elvis did not dare to retort Gu Mengmeng, but that did not mean that he would allow Lea to step over him. Thus, his face darkened and he said, ¡°I heard you taught Jialue for a long time, judging from today¡¯s situation.....your coaching is quite effective.¡± Lea almost bit his tongue. Recalling how Jialue acted earlier, it really made him boil in anger but there was nothing he could do either. Turning to look at Gu Mengmeng, he pinched her little nose, punishing her before saying, ¡°You always shield them, that¡¯s why they defy allws and regtions. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one left to control them in the future.¡± Thinking about her own sons, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes started spewing out a Mother¡¯s glow. She lied against Lea¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Indigo blue is extracted from the indigo nt but is bluer than the nt ites from, the next generation will be stronger than the previous one.¡± The rays from the sun made her feelfortable and she was also tired from all the ruckus in the afternoon so she lied there and fell into a deep sleep. When she opened her eyes again, she was lying in Elvis¡¯s arms. Elvis sat in the tree hole with a formidable aura, as if that was not a tree hole but a supreme king¡¯s seat. He resembled a ruler in the night, looking down from amanding position in overweening arrogance. Gu Mengmeng appeared exceptionally petite and vulnerable in his arms, giving off the scene of King Zhou of Shang with his demonic concubine Daji. There were 19 fireces in front of them with two of the biggest ones set beside Gu Mengmeng. Lea and Auretin were working together to skewer the meat together before cing them on some clean leaves. Ian was half-lying and half-sitting on the tree branch above Gu Mengmeng, giving off an unruly and carefree aura like a drunkard lying on the battlefield. It¡¯s just that he was still looking ill, causing him tock the bold and romantic charm of a warrior. Instead, he looked like a sick and weak crown prince who was just following the army, he was a pretty decoration but not useful in killing the enemies on the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A gentle voice sounded from above her head. Gu Mengmeng lifted her face and her eyes met with Elvis¡¯s deep gaze. She chuckled and nodded. Chapter 670 - What If He Ruins You With His Stare?!

Chapter 670: What If He Ruins You With His Stare?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis¡¯s two simple words sessfully grabbed hold of everyone¡¯s attention. Instantly, other than the sound of the pping sound from the firewood, everyone just stared at Gu Mengmeng in silence, causing her to feel uneasy uncontrobly. She just took a nap, was there a need for the whole tribe to surround her? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s dig in.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and stood up, sitting down again after reaching the campfire. Gu Mengmeng was pretty worried so she asked, ¡°Your body¡¯s still not recovered, is there no problem carrying me like that?¡± Elvis raised his brow andughed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. After carrying you for a whole afternoon, I¡¯ve already recovered quite well.¡± Gu Mengmeng rebuked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of carrying me? I¡¯m not even medicine.¡± Elvis yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair, tangling it around his finger and pulling it to his nose to take a sniff. Chuckling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my elixir savior, nothing is more effective than you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer him. If she was not aware that there was no Inte here, she would have suspect Elvis of reading some strange online novels while she was asleep. She looked at the campfires surrounding her, including her campfire, there was a total of 19. Every family had a firece, that means that no female died in this battle. Ha, yeah, even if all the males in a family were killed, single males would take the initiative to continue protecting the females. Unless not a single male was left in the tribe, or else the females would definitely be protected well. Gu Mengmeng inherited Elvis¡¯s good eyesight so she could see exceptionally well in the light from the fire. Every familiar face was so calm that not a tint of sorrow could be seen. Like in the past, they were just instructing the males to eat this and that, to do this and that.... Gu Mengmeng felt weird. She was prepared to see the sorrowful sides of the females tonight and then get tortured until her whole body was covered with cuts and bruises from all the guilt and no other injury could be added. She knew that it would definitely be very painful but she also knew that she deserved to undergo that torment. However, she did not imagine that these females were not the least sad, as if the males who died were strangers they had not seen before instead of their partners who went through life and death with them and took care of them painstakingly. This helped reduce Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mental burden but she felt a surge of indescribable sadness. Sandy¡¯s firece was the closest to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, just on the right side of the tree hole. Sandy sat back-facing Gu Mengmeng and did not turn her head from the start. Hede and his two brothers did not prepare to roast meat at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s firece but instead, sat beside Sandy¡¯s firece. Burke sat beside Kanwu, his gaze piercing through the fire andnded on Gu Mengmeng with a scorching temperature, as if he could not control his thoughts about her. Lea pinched the tree branch meant to roast meat and broke it into two parts with a crack. He smirked and said, ¡°That pair of eyes really makes one feel ufortable.....I really want to dig them out.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and sighed. ¡°Forget it, the kids know that you guys don¡¯t like him so they brought him to Sandy¡¯s side to get some food. Just ignore him, let him see all he wants.¡± Lea took two deep breaths before walking to Gu Mengmeng, using his body to block Burke¡¯s sight. He red at Burke with a ck face and an almost terrorizing gaze, saying, ¡°How can I do that? What if he ruins you with his stare?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh. She patted Elvis¡¯s shoulder and signaled him to turn around. Elvis heed by her instructions andpletely turned his back against Sandy¡¯s firece. Gu Mengmeng huddled into Elvis¡¯s arms and snuggled up against his chest. Then, she lifted her face to smile at Lea which Lea return with a snort before continuing to roast the meat. Chapter 671 - I’ll Only Acknowledge The Master I Chose.

Chapter 671: I¡¯ll Only Acknowledge The Master I Chose.

The roasted meat coated with ayer of oil gave off a strong aroma, igniting one¡¯s appetite to grow in heaps. Lea¡¯s culinary skills had a reputable name for itself. Although the concept knowledge came from Gu Mengmeng, he was so much more skilled in cooking than her. This was the reason why Auretin never hit Lea¡¯s hands when fighting with him! That pair of hands concerned his meals, he can¡¯t be careless with them! ¡°Mighty messenger.¡± A light call rang from above Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. She felt her scalp go numb.....did this fellow not notice that her two males were putting their guard against him as if he was a thief? He still had the nerve toe over and seek death? Gu Mengmeng turned her head away and wanted to pretend that she did not hear him so that Burke could retreat before the impossible and leave before getting the cold shoulder. However, Burke did not react how Gu Mengmeng desired. He did not leave and instead, squatted down on one leg in front of Gu Mengmeng, pushing Kanwu to her. He said, ¡°Kanwu was injured from today¡¯s training. It¡¯s not serious but it will be better for the witch doctor to treat it slightly.¡± Upon hearing Kanwu¡¯s name, Gu Mengmeng turned her head around abruptly. She then noticed that one of Kanwu¡¯s w nails was flipped open and he suffered from a few bruises, as well as, wounds of all sizes. The skin at the corner of his lips was rubbed off and blood could be seen. He lowered his gaze, not daring to look at Gu Mengmeng, resembling a child who brought his zero-marks test paper back for his parents to sign. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart being tugged at as she cupped Kanwu¡¯s face and asked in pain, ¡°Whonded you up in this state?¡± Kanwu lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°I.....I went to hunt...and met a tiger......I didn¡¯t manage to defeat it.....¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and raised her hand to give Kanwu a tight p. But when she almostnded her hand on him, she did not bear to do it and just looked up to re fiercely at Burke. She said, ¡°Do you take care of your disciple like this after Kanwu apprenticed you as his Master?¡± Burke did not try to exin as he just looked at Gu Mengmeng in silence, allowing her to throw her temper at him. Kanwu pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sleeve and exined, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t scold Master Burke. Master Burke originally wanted me to hunt a rabbit but I was too greedy and overestimated my abilities so I trespassed the tigers¡¯ territory in secret. If Master Burke didn¡¯t save me in time, I would not have the chance to return today.¡± Gu Mengmeng was aware that it was wrong to shift the me to Burke but her son was already seriously injured. Let alone hit, she did not even bear to scold him harshly. Clenching her fists, Gu Mengmeng threw him a cold nce andmented, ¡°Thank you for saving my son again but I feel that you¡¯re not suitable to be his Master. Kanwu¡¯s Father will teach him in the future.¡± Burke did not say a word as he continued standing there quietly. Kanwu, on the other hand, lifted his tiny face and frowned in seriousness at Gu Mengmeng. He said, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯ll only acknowledge the Master I chose.¡± Elvis pulled his arm in, bringing Gu Mengmeng back into his arms. The way he peered at Kanwu gave off a despising feel as he questioned, ¡°If it was me...I wouldn¡¯t have saved him today. He can¡¯t even defeat wild beasts, what right does he have to survive?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and red hard, shouting, ¡°Elvis!¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face, rxing her brows gently. ¡°The growth of males are umted one wound after another. If you can¡¯t bear for him to get injured, that will only make him a weakling who can only wag his tail and beg for mercy for his entire life and hand his life over to the ¡®benevolence¡¯ of his enemies. But what a pity, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®benevolence¡¯ amongst the males on this Beast World.¡± Chapter 672 - Aren’t I Your Hero?

Chapter 672: Aren¡¯t I Your Hero?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hooking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, Elvis smiled a dark and evil smile as he stared at her in deep affection, saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, it doesn¡¯t matter to raise a little wolf cub to failure. But one thing you have to remember, when he bes food for the enemies, you¡¯re not allowed to be sad and cry.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. She knew about the survival of the fittest principle, there was too much of Snake¡¯s memories that concerned the concept of passing down. And wasn¡¯t this attack of the stray beasts a living example? Even a baby eagle would not learn to fly when he was being raised in his Mother hen¡¯s nest. She was aware of all the principles but... Kanwu is her blood-rted son, her heart will definitely ache for him. Kanwupletely ignored Elvis as he treated his words as a puff of wind passing his ear that disappeared upon a wind¡¯s blow. Kanwu ced his little hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s leg as his azure blue eyes reflected the glow from the campfire. He had a type of persistence that kids his age did not have. Frowning slightly, he looked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and assured her, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in pain, I¡¯m really not in pain. As a wolf, this trivial injury is nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment before she broke out into a smile. Kanwu this little rascal.... Although he said he hated Elvis and was always on loggerheads with him, but in reality.....the influence of his Father had developed roots in his heart. That furrowed brows and that deliberate, mature gaze of his, together with his words ¡®as a wolf¡¯..... If you look closely, it would not be hard to notice that Kanwu had many details imitating Elvis unknowingly. Rubbing Kanwu¡¯s little head, Gu Mengmeng nodded in gentleness andmended, ¡°My son is so brave.¡± Kanwu was surprised, he thought.....that his Mother will get angry. He provoked the authority in his family and went against his Mother¡¯s arrangements. If he did not run into the battlefield on his own will, his Mother would not chase after him into the battlefield. That way, his Mother would not emit her beast pressure upon agitation and would not end up being so weak But his Mother did not chide him. Not even a sentence. But before his Mother woke up, he was ready to be hung on a tree and die from heating under the sun or even banished from the tribe. ¡°Mummy....¡± Kanwu felt his nose scrunch up as he called out in a baby voice. Gu Mengmeng opened her arms wide and hugged Kanwu, patting his back lightly. ¡°My son¡¯s all grown up, he¡¯s not the little wolf cub who only knew how to hide behind his Mother¡¯s back to seek help after being bullied by his Father. In the future, Mummy will rely on you guys for protection, alright? My little hero.¡± Kanwu looked up with tears welled up in his azure blue eyes. He nodded firmly and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll protect Mummy forever and forever.¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped Kanwu¡¯s face andnded a peck on his forehead, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be looking forward.¡± Kanwu wanted to add something but Lea had already grabbed him by his neck out from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Lea smiled a gentle smile and said, ¡°Kanwu still have to treat his injuries, after all, he¡¯s just a half-orc so his recovery abilities are still too poor. If we don¡¯t treat him in time, I¡¯m afraid he will have it hardter on in life.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and gave her consent, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hand Kanwu to you.¡± Lea carried Kanwu and turned his head to walk away, leaving a sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why but upon hearing Lea¡¯s words, she felt a chill down her spine. Why did he look so much like a......human trafficker when he lifted Kanwu away. ¡°Aren¡¯t I.....your hero? Hmm?¡± A deep and husky voice sounded over her head, epassing a strong emotion to kill someone.... Chapter 673 - Mother-in-Law is Crying

Chapter 673: Mother-in-Law is Crying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hede carried Chixuan to Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Mummy, can we eat with you?¡± Gu Mengmeng poked Elvis with her elbow and whispered, ¡°The kids are here, don¡¯t create a scene.¡± Elvis was unhappy, he disliked the few little wolves even more now. Whenever they are present, he can¡¯t even be close to her?! Annoying, back then, he should not have ced them into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach. He should just directly smash them to the ground, how nice! Seeing how Elvis turned his face away and kept quiet, Gu Mengmeng then replied Hede, ¡°Of course, you guys are my children, you all should originally be eating with me.¡± Hede asked again, ¡°Can Master Burke join us?¡± ¡°That.....¡± Gu Mengmeng was put in a difficult position. The tribe¡¯s night campfire party had each family unit sharing a firece. As Auretin was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guardian beast, he could stay behind to share a meal with them. On the other hand, Ian did not even think ofing down from the tree to eat. There was also no problem for Hede and his brothers toe back to eat but Burke..... Jialue walked to Hede and squatted down, hugging his knees with both his arms. He stared at Gu Mengmeng with his chubby little face and did not even need to say a word when he melted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. And let alone Gu Mengmeng, even Elvis could not resist himself when looking at his posture. Damn it, his position and expression was too simr to Gu Mengmeng when she just arrived in Saint Nazaire. Jialue tilted his little head and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Originally, we wanted to share a meal at Mother-in-Law¡¯s house. Uncle Collin also agreed but Mother-in-Law¡¯s eyes were very red and her tears kept falling down like raindrops. Looking at her.....we¡¯re not in the mood to eat anymore....¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and the first thing she saw was Sandy¡¯s body turning stiff. She obviously heard Jialue¡¯s words as she stood up in a hurry, intending to leave the scene when she staggered and fell into Collin¡¯s arms. ¡°Sandy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not free to move around so she could only open her mouth and call Sandy. Sandy did not want to turn back as she just buried her head in Collin¡¯s chest. She stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m.....I¡¯m fine, I just didn¡¯t sleep well for the past two days so my eyes are a little red. I¡¯ll head back first....I....¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that there must be something going on with Sandy. In the past, when did Sandy not pounce on Gu Mengmeng whenever she saw her? Even if she was not as close to her after Collin missed the chance to save Gu Mengmeng together with Elvis and the rest, she had never not look at Gu Mengmeng before. ¡°Your nasal voice is so serious and you¡¯re still iming you¡¯re alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, ring at Collin, instructing, ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll take a look. Collin patted Sandy¡¯s back lightly before carrying her to Gu Mengmeng. Collin was not the messenger¡¯s guard anymore so he had no right to share food beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s campfire. Thus, after he ced Sandy down, he backtracked back to Sandy¡¯s firece and looked at the back views of Sandy and Gu Mengmeng quietly, not uttering a word. Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto the little hands Sandy used to cover her face and pulled them away. The next second, she saw how her eyes were red and swollen like peaches from the crying. ¡°Are you....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze swept past Sandy¡¯s firece and she realized what had happened, but she did not have the courage to continue asking. Sandy shook her head and exined, ¡°I¡¯m alright, my eyes just got choked by the campfire, that¡¯s why tears are dropping. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and lowered her head. Sandy only mates with the males she liked. She had the least number of partners in Saint Nazaire, originally she had nine....now, there were only six left. Chapter 674 - Guard Against Fire, Thieves and Bosom Friends

Chapter 674: Guard Against Fire, Thieves and Bosom Friends

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sandy lifted her head and followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze to look back. After being taken aback for a second, she lowered her head again and gave a bitter smile. ¡°I forgot you knew how to count....when spring had just arrived, you knew how many of Nina¡¯s countless partners were missing with just one nce. I¡¯ve so little partners.....how can I hide it from you?¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy warmly, biting on her lower lip in silence. Sandy shook her head and forced a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, the three of them....died from protecting me, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°If you want to cry, just cry.....why are you putting on a brave front in front of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart aches terribly, she really felt bad for this foolish girl who continued to finding excuses for her even after she lost three of her partners. Sandy bit her lower lip and shook her head. Sniffing, she then spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s very normal for males to die in battles, I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m not the least sad.....¡± Sandy¡¯s nasal voice was so strong it created an impact on her breathing when she spoke a long sentence. Gu Mengmeng frowned and lowered her voice, ¡°You¡¯re scared I¡¯ll me myself so you keep back-facing me because you don¡¯t dare to let me know how sad you are? I¡¯ll me myself more if you keep forcing a smile....foolish girl, I rather you scold me or challenge me to a fight....¡± The exposed Sandy eventually could not conceal herself any further. Her tears dropped down like raindrops as she said, choked with tears, ¡°I can¡¯t defeat you.....¡± Gu Mengmeng assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll stand still and let you hit me.¡± Sandy said as she cried, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.....sob sob sob.....¡± When Lea returned, the first thing he saw was Sandy hugging Gu Mengmeng, crying like a dog. He threw Kanwu to a side and snatched Gu Mengmeng away from Sandy¡¯s arms. He red at Elvis, as he said, clearly unhappy, ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s already ruined from all the hugging, are you not going to intervene?¡± Elvis sighed helplessly and pointed at Sandy, staring back at Lea while questioning him back, ¡°Do you think I can win her in snatching?¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms for quite some time, arranging her clothing at the same time. Then, he pushed his smiley face nearer to Sandy and said, ¡°How nice will it be if you¡¯re a male, that way, I can tear you to pieces.¡± ¡°Cough.....¡± Sandy huped in fear upon looking at Lea¡¯s smile. She even forget to wipe her tears away as she stood there nkly, not knowing what to do. Gu Mengmeng pped Lea¡¯s chest and chided, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Sandy¡¯s already sad enough.¡± Lea sped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in his and pressed it against his chest. He stared into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes with his long and affectionate pupils, asking, ¡°You¡¯re mine, how can I let others hug you as they wish?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯s jealousy were equally strong but the difference in their targets were very obvious. In Elvis¡¯s eyes, his top love rivals were the four little ones, with Kanwu as the representative. And in Lea¡¯s eyes, his top love rival was Sandy. Gu Mengmeng admitted defeat, losing all hope. Regardless of whether it¡¯s the four little ones or Sandy, they all would never develop any strange romantic feelings with her. She had no idea why these two fellows had to fight with them. Upon seeing how Lea was about to explode with anger, Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Then, she chuckled and tried to change the topic, ¡°Erm, when will the roasted meat be done?¡± This tactic was very effective on Lea. He squinted his eyes and handed Gu Mengmeng back to Elvis. After exchanging nces with Elvis, he then said in all seriousness, ¡°Guard against fire, thieves and bosom friends, do you understand?¡± Elvis frowned and looked at Sandy with a defensive gaze. Then, he nodded at Lea. Gu Mengmeng really wanted to find a piece of tofu and knock herself to death, the ¡®guard against fire, thieves and bosom friends¡¯ principle is not supposed to be used in this way, alright?! Chapter 675 - He Thrilled In The Torment, Not The Killing

Chapter 675: He Thrilled In The Torment, Not The Killing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s appearance soothed this frenzied person. As long as the messengers of the Beast Deity were being protected, all their sacrifice would have been for glory. Gu Mengmeng and Elvis were both powerful higher-ups. Although they had been heavily injured, their healing speed was also the fastest. The other second and third-level beasts were not so lucky. Not only had they been attacked by the stray beasts, they suffered internal injuries caused by the force unleashed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s loss of control. It would not be easy to recover. Lea arranged to have everyone settle down at this spot, to continue their journey only after they have mostly recovered. Every night over the past days, Burke would bring Kanwu back for dinner with everyone. Kanwu appeared with fresh injuries daily. He was always either limping or had a swollen face. Gu Mengmeng was pained to see him in this state, but stopped trying to persuade him to give up. Watching Kanwu return every night to report on his progress and improvements, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t do anything else except repeatedly filling his bowl with pieces of meat. The sun shone brightly at noon. Gu Mengmeng sat in the hole dug for her by Lea. She stroked Lea¡¯s tail. Leaid across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees with eyes narrowed in contentment. Elvis was standing on a branch, as his gaze lingered over Gu Mengmeng. His eyes were filled with a warmth and gentleness akin to the sun¡¯s rays. ¡°It¡¯s been seven days and no sign of the next step...¡± Gu Mengmeng said gently. Lea¡¯s fox ears twitched and his lips curled. ¡°Yes, this is really unlike Cole.¡± Elvis passed a cup of warm water over to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°He mustered such arge number of people just to send Burke to us? Was he not afraid that we would just kill him and settle things once and for all?¡± Lea nudged at the cup in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, urging her to drink a bit more. Looking at her moistened and tender lips, his gaze turned much gentler. ¡°Mengmeng wishes to save Chixuan, and to do so, we need to find Cole. That was why he had purposely left his own scent on Cole, so that we can¡¯t kill Cole but have to use him as a hostage in exchange for his appearance.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what is Cole¡¯s intentions in doing all this? To kill you? To kill me? Or to kill Elvis? No matter who he is targeting, Burke alone is unable to do it...¡± Lea touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face lightly with his finger. ¡°Cole always had a malevolent personality. For him, it is never about the killing, but it¡¯s all about the torment. Take me for example, I am small and young like an ant and he can easily kill me without a trace. But he doesn¡¯t want me dead. He wants me to live on and watch as he takes everything away from me. Cole wants me to spiral down from my high position as the Ninth Highness right into the mud below. He enjoys watching me struggle to no avail under his foot. To see my distressed expression and internal torment.¡± Gu Mengmeng propped up her cheek. ¡°So Cole is one disturbed pervert.¡± Lea chuckled and nodded. ¡°Um, you can say that.¡± ¡°If tormenting people is his hobby, then Mengmeng should be safe,¡± Elvis said faintly. ¡°If he wishes to torment you or me, nothing will be worse than taking away Mengmeng. But if he wants to torment Mengmeng, he must keep her alive then.¡± Chapter 676 - Lea Daddy, Are We Playing Bondage Games Today?

Chapter 676: Lea Daddy, Are We ying Bondage Games Today?

Gu Mengmeng understood Elvis¡¯ line of thought. ¡°Is Cole intending for Burke to kidnap me?¡± Lea didn¡¯t appear to mind and looked up at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Burke and you... it¡¯s just like those ythings which Cole brought back for me from outside the tribe. Just an expression of goodwill.¡± Elvis gazed afar. ¡°Or it might be a reenactment.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for half a second before sitting up. ¡°You are saying... they want to kidnap Kanwu and the rest to hold them over me?!¡± Lea patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder soothingly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Burke would not be hanging around so closely to Kanwu and the rest. Cole is obviously using Burke as a bait. As long as we keep up this vignce against him, what chance does he have?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still worried. Her children had been far too close to Burke in recent days. If Burke wished to take them away, his chances of sess were very high. Elvis held hisrge hand over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. His gaze was profound and calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ian and his men are watching over them. I will never let those wolf pups draw you into danger again.¡± Gu Mengmeng was finally somewhat reassured. She wandered over to the edge of the tree hole. ¡°Kanwu and the rest have been too close to Burke these days. I just don¡¯t like it... why don¡¯t you teach them personally? You are so powerful. You would definitely be a better teacher than Burke.¡± Elvis got down on one knee and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead while holding her little hand. ¡°You are sure that you want me to go?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked inquiringly at Elvis. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°Nothing. I was just worried you couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a faint sense of foreboding. She tugged at Elvis¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me, how are you going to train my sons?¡± Elvis thought for a moment. ¡°Chixuan is still in aa and cannot train. I will leave him at home for the time being as a toy for you y.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt his words were rather strange, but failed to see exactly how. Nevertheless, Chixuan was really unable to train in his current condition. Even a rabbit could bite him to death now. Elvis continued. ¡°Jialue and Lea are the same, with intelligence as their core ability, and physical prowess as an auxiliary skill. Just pass that kid over to Lea.¡± Thinking of Jialue, Lea put his hand to his cheek. ¡°I have always been the one to cause trouble for others. But that young punk is a pain in the neck,pletely undisciplined. Still acting cute in front of me when caught in the act... and you know that I am helpless before that pair of adorable eyes. I will be eaten alive by that kid... there was once I blindfolded him with a piece of animal skin. Guess what happened next?¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted inughter as she was present then. That brat Jialue used his paws to pull down one side of the blindfold and nibbled on one finger as he asked Lea, ¡°Lea daddy, are we ying bondage games?¡± Lea had beenpletely frazzled. Jialue¡¯s tone and expression was a perfect imitation of Gu Mengmeng. If Gu Mengmeng had been the one who uttered those words, Lea would have immediately pounced forth to bind her up, strip her naked and have his way with her. But it was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s own son who had spoken those words. As a result, Lea had immediately carried Gu Mengmeng off to his room and spent half a day inside before his anger was finally vented. Chapter 677 - What Should I Do? I Am Also At My Wits’ End.

Chapter 677: What Should I Do? I Am Also At My Wits¡¯ End.

Lea turned around to re at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You are stillughing?! What did you tell those wolf pups?!¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. There were just things I mentioned when telling stories to Sandy. She can¡¯t understand their meaning, anyway. When we went for that beauty pageant and entrusted those wolf pups to Sandy¡¯s care, she had recited the same stories to them at bedtime. What could I do? I am also at my wits¡¯ end at that.¡± Lea sighed. ¡°I have no idea what to do with that Jialue. You teach your own brat, I can¡¯t.¡± Elvis harrumphed. ¡°Would I still need you to teach him if I could handle him myself?¡± Lea looked at Elvis with sympathy. ¡°Ah... so you are also at your wits¡¯ end with that kid.¡± Elvis cracked his neck. ¡°Once, when Mengmeng wanted to speak in private with Sandy, hadn¡¯t I led those four little ones for their basic training? I had thrown three of them into a mud puddle, and when the time came for Jialue, he put on a pitiful look and hugged my leg, asking me ¡¸Are you really going to throw me in?¡¹That expression was exactly like Xiao Meng¡¯s and I couldn¡¯t bear to do it... in the end...¡± Elvis clenched his fists with a cracking sound, as a vein on his forehead throbbed. ¡°In the end, that young punk climbed onto my head and peed on me!¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°I thought Kanwu was the most difficult for you to handle, but Jialue is the real troublemaker.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces before turning to look at Gu Mengmeng and saying in unison, ¡°All because he inherited your eyes...¡± Gu Mengmeng fiddled with her hair and winked at Elvis with a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°If Lea is unwilling to help you, how do you intend to train those three?¡± At the mention of his four sons, Elvis really had no idea. Since the day they were born, he had always regretted doing such a foolish thing?! Those four fellows were obviously sent by the Beast Deity to torture him. But... Xiao Meng loved them. With a sigh, Elvis said, ¡°I will just throw them into the wild wolf pit and let fate decide their life and death.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and she carefully scrutinized Elvis¡¯s expression, trying to find some hint that he was just joking. Nothing, absolutely nothing. He was being serious. Before Gu Mengmeng could speak, Lea held onto her shoulder. A wlessly handsome profile blocked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Elvis grew up among the stray beasts and the training he endured was far more strenuous than the one he has nned for them. That was why Elvis predicted you could not bear it, and the reason why he rejected Kanwu¡¯s request for him to train them.¡± So it was not... to wear down Kanwu¡¯s arrogance? But because... Kanwu would probably not survive his training? Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and reached out her little hand to tug at Elvis¡¯ arm. Elvis pulled her into his embrace. He couldn¡¯t understand the origins of her pain, but still held her tenderly. ¡°I am just saying that, I will not really throw them into the wild wolf pit. Anyway, even if I am willing to teach them, they may not want to learn from me. Burke¡¯s methods are more mild, but ultimately safer. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Elvis could onlye up with this constion. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Hubby, what did you experience before you met me.¡± Chapter 678 - Gu Mengmeng Invites Burke

Chapter 678: Gu Mengmeng Invites Burke

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis chuckled and he held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face with both his hands. ¡°If I could turn back time, I will go through that long period of suffering again. I will choose to undergo even more toil and grind, to be an even better version of myself to receive you, protect you and look after you.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her eyes. ¡°I would rather you to be a little weaker and have to undergo less suffering.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s delicate face. ¡°If I was weaker, I would probably never have met you, you silly girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, her eyes full of tenderness and aching. Elvis pinched her little nose. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about me. Let¡¯s discuss about Cole. That fellow... we must guard against him.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°The injured have more or less recovered. We cannot continue sitting here to wait for Cole¡¯s next move. If he does not do anything in another three days, we will continue towards Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng nodded and pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe... I should conform to Cole¡¯s script.¡± Lea looked askance at Gu Mengmeng with a stern expression. ¡°What are you intending to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a lightugh at patted Lea¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not mess around like before. The current me is a wise, old demon.¡± Lea smiled at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Tell me your n and we will discuss it.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and shared her thoughts. The frowns on Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ faces deepened as they listened. In the end, Elvis was clenching his fists so tightly that his bones cracked, while his brows were in knots. ¡°I think I would rather just kill Burke and then make our way back to Saint Nazaire, while waiting for Cole to make his next move.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± Gu Mengmeng propped her cheek on one hand. ¡°How will you answer to Kanwu if you kill Burke? Moreover, as Lea said, Burke is just a bait set by Cole. He is also an innocent party being used. Why take his life?¡± The other two knew Gu Mengmeng too well. They knew she had already made up her mind just by that look on her face. Sigh... Apart from sighing, Elvis and Lea could only go over the n repeatedly, to ensure no room for mistakes. That night, Kanwu was once again full of injuries when Burke led him and his brothers back for dinner. Gu Mengmeng held Kanwu in her arms as sheforted him and listened to his stories of today¡¯s progress. She cupped his little face and gave him a tender kiss. ¡°Burke, for your training session tomorrow... can you bring me along? Gu Mengmeng turned towards Burke as she made her request. Burke gave a slight start before instinctively looking at Elvis and Lea. Elvis and Lea both looked away as a show of silent consent. Burke couldn¡¯t rein in the look on his face. He thought that he was already doing all he could for Gu Mengmeng by training Kanwu. The dinner every night was the part of the day he looked forward to the most. He never expected for the chance to get even closer to her. It was like a dreame true. Gu Mengmeng gazed at Burke¡¯s rapidly shifting expressions and cleared her throat. ¡°Would it be... convenient?¡± Burke hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No inconvenience. None at all.¡± Chapter 679 - Lea Loses Control

Chapter 679: Lea Loses Control

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Having realized he had answered too quickly, Burke cleared his throat and lowered his head. He dared not look Gu Mengmeng in the eye. With blushing red ears, he hastily added, ¡°I am worried that you cannot bear to watch them...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Children have to grow up, eventually. I am willing to do anything for them, but cannot take their ce in growing up.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head with a smile. Burke only caught a glimpse of it but already felt as if his heart was blooming with countless flowers. It was as if the entire world was an illusion and that smiling face was all he saw. Burke was finally led away by the three youngsters as he stumbled after them like a lost soul. Feeling sour, Lea held Gu Mengmeng in his embrace and propped his chin on top of her head. He gazed toward the departing Burke, and said unhappily, ¡°How long has it been since you spoke to me so gently? Huh? This Burke... tsk, it¡¯s better to kill him.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Lea. ¡°¡±He is just a pawn being used. Embroiled into the conflict between Cole and us. He is already very pitiful. Anyway, he is Kanwu¡¯s teacher after all.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Lea harrumphed loudly. He reached out to pull up Gu Mengmeng but was intercepted by Elvis. Looking at Gu Mengmeng being held in Elvis¡¯s arms, Lea felt an uncontroble sense of frustration. He charged at Elvis with bared teeth and a rage-filled expression. Gu Mengmeng was shocked. Apart from the time when he was heavily injured and Lea took over the duty of bing her legs, Elvis had always been the one carrying her around. Lea had never been upset by that, so why now...? Elvis looked exceptionally stern. He held Lea¡¯s head with one massive hand and frowned angrily. ¡°Are you challenging my authority as the first partner?¡± Lea was stunned as he stared into Elvis¡¯ eyes. He froze and only managed topose himself after some time. He pushed off Elvis¡¯ hand and rubbed his temples. ¡°I am sorry, I was wrong.¡± Elvis wiped off the anger and murderous rage on his face. He didn¡¯t say another word and just carried Gu Mengmeng off. Lea didn¡¯t follow them. After moving a distance, Gu Mengmeng saw that Elvis still looked very grim. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°I am not angry, but just worried. Lea¡¯s behavior... is not normal.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled Lea¡¯s vicious expression earlier and nodded. ¡°Perhaps he has been overly distressed regarding the situation with Cole. The stress of it caused him to lose control of his emotions. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Elvis sighed. ¡°I hope so. But Xiao Meng, there is something you should know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng responded with a single sybus. Elvis said, ¡°In a family, the authority of the first partner is absolute. Only then can he provide the best living environment for the female. Although our family has two males, me and Lea, the same rules apply. I can ept your love for Lea but I cannot allow him to challenge my authority as the first partner. If this happens again... I will not let him go so easily.¡± In reality, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t really understand all that about authority within a family. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for a family to discuss things amiably whenever a situation arises? But earlier on, she was very sure... if Lea had not apologized, Elvis would have really killed him. Chapter 680 - Don’t Worry, That Won’t Happen.

Chapter 680: Don¡¯t Worry, That Won¡¯t Happen.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face in her hands and kissed his chin. With a gentle gaze, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not so serious, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Elvis turned Gu Mengmeng to face him. ¡°If the authority of the first partner has been challenged, the other family members will also start to create trouble. Every one will want to rece the top position. When that happens, the conflicts within the family will be increasingly fierce. Following that, the female will be subjected to deception, bewitchment and coercion. This kind of situation is a major threat to the family, to the tribe, and even to the entire Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She never thought things could turn so grave. But Elvis¡¯s worries were not unfounded. She was not sure just what kind of battles went on between the males, but she had watched ¡°Empresses in the Pce¡± and ¡°War and Beauty¡±. A woman could stoop to anything so as to be an empress. In the Beast World, a male would probablymit even crazier acts over his blind love for a female. A family would fall apart sooner orter if all the males were plotting to overthrow the first partner and take his ce. A tribe with all the families in this state would self-destruct as time went by. There wouldn¡¯t even be a need for any external enemies. And if the entire Beast World was full of such families... What kind of malevolent consequences would there be? If she was not the Messenger of the Beast Deity, perhaps such matters would be unimportant. But she happened to be a Messenger of the Beast Deity, and all eyes were on her. If the situation of a partner challenging another partner urred in her family, it may lead to some crazy butterfly effect. Just look at how the 16 valued women, all pampered First Beauties in their tribes, had all mimicked her kind and gentle ways. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I understand. I will speak to Lea and tell him not to do act like that again.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s delicate face and said in a raspy voice, ¡°I am reluctant to do anything that will cause you sadness... but if it is for your safety, I have no choice.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis and pressed her face against his chest. Listening to his heart beating until it was in sync with her own, she gave a slightugh and nuzzled gently. ¡°I know you love me and I know Lea would never hurt me. Don¡¯t worry, such a thing won¡¯t happen.¡± Elvis sighed softly. ¡°I hope so.¡± That night, Gu Mengmeng slept in the tree hole while Elvis sat by the entrance with her little hand in his. He used his chest as her pillow and his tail as her nket. Elvis also discreetly released a little beast energy to chase off the surrounding insects, so that Gu Mengmeng could have a peaceful sleep. Lea didn¡¯t return that night. They didn¡¯t know where he went. When Gu Mengmeng woke up the next morning, her three sons were obediently sprawled beside her. Theatose Chixuan was nestledfortably in her arms, as if just asleep. Lea was preparing breakfast and acted as if yesterday¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen. Elvis called Burke aside and instructed him to take good care of Gu Mengmeng. This made Gu Mengmeng feel somewhat incredulous... he was actually going to allow her to spend time alone with Burke? She had thought he would definitelye along. She was not used to this sudden magnanimity of his. Chapter 681 - He Is A Wolf, A Pure Wolf.

Chapter 681: He Is A Wolf, A Pure Wolf.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the dense forest with trees so tall that you couldn¡¯t see their tops, the foliageyered over one another to form a thick green canopy that blocked out most of the sunlight. Scattered rays of sunlight shooting through the dense foliage gave the forest an otherworldly feel, as if one might spot a fairy peeking from behind a tree at any moment now, fluttering its delicate wings. Burke carried Gu Mengmeng on his shoulder and climbed onto a branch in his human form. Gu Mengmeng had a view from about three meters up in the air, and she could see everything beneath that tree clearly. But unless the fighting happening below was intentionally directed at her, it would not affect Gu Mengmeng. Burke sat beside Gu Mengmeng with an uneasy expression. He fixed his gaze at the three youngsters, all of whom were already well-hidden. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction. This was the first time Gu Mengmeng would be watching her children hunt. Although she was just an observer with a VIP seat, this did not prevent her emotions from churning wildly. Feeling as if she was watching her children participate in some performance, she felt the urge to prod the person beside her to say, ¡°Look, the most handsome boy on that stage is my son.¡± Everything had been prepared. The three youngsters exchanged a nce and Jialue ran into the dense under bush. Gu Mengmeng frowned. Concern was written all over her face. Her son was not even a year old, and having him run alone into such a risky ce was inevitably worrying. Burke had been observing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction. Seeing her frown, he understood her concerns and wanted to pat her shoulder. However, he was worried about overstepping himself and just said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jialue is very smart and will be fine.¡± Well... that was true. She understood the reality of things, but that didn¡¯t prevent her from worrying. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes kept flitting back-and-forth Kanwu and Hede. She discovered that her two sons had been maintaining calm and focused expressions throughout. They hadplete confidence in their n, and fully trusted their brother. Gu Mengmeng knew that she must also learn to have faith in her own children. They were not yet a year old, and would be sitting in baby prams with pacifiers in their mouths in the modern world. However, in this world now, they were already half-beast youths. Due to her protectiveness, her children had already started their trainingter than the rest. If she continued to hover over them like an old hen, how could they survive in future? Her lips pressed into a firm line, Gu Mengmeng gripped the branch beneath her tightly to keep herself in ce. She was afraid of losing control and jumping down, thereby spoiling her sons¡¯ practice. Soon after, Gu Mengmeng heard running steps of a wild animal. She turned instinctively and caught a glimpse of Jialue¡¯s profile. He was in beast form. He was not pure ck like Elvis, but had coffee-colored streaks here and there, looking very much like a husky... No, no matter how much like a domestic dog one might look like, Gu Mengmeng could clearly feel the difference between a dog and a wolf. She looked on as Jialue was obviously being chased by a fierce animal. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng could clearly see the cunning and confidence in Jialue¡¯s eyes. He was the perfectbination of Lea¡¯s intellect and Elvis¡¯ bravery. He gradually led the prey step by step into the trap set by his brothers. Without hesitation, without dy, without worries. He radiated absolute confidence and courage. He was a wolf, a pure wolf. Chapter 682 - Kanwu’s Mistake

Chapter 682: Kanwu¡¯s Mistake

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Running into the ambush, Jialue suddenly turned around and faced the pursuing leopard with bared fangs. The leopard remained unruffled. It was more than twice Jialue¡¯s size after all. Drool dripped down from the sides of its jaws as it marked Jialue as its next meal. A fat, tender piece of meat. But when Kanwu and Hede slowly emerged from the foliage and surrounded it, the leopard¡¯s expression changed from one of confidence to anxiety. The change urred within seconds. The leopard started spinning around trying to find a way out of the ambush, but the three youngsters were in perfect coordination with each other. They maintained the perfect amount of space between them, and there was not the slightest chance of escape. At the same time, the leopard realized its ownpanion had somehow not caught up with it. The three youngsters might only be half-beasts but their beastly energy against that wild animal was overpowering. Further, it was three-against-one? It was a sure-win situation. Who knew if it was because brothers from the same brood were more in sync with each other, or was it because of Burke¡¯s training, the three youngsters attacked in perfect unison. This was not from the biased point of view of a mother, but Gu Mengmeng still held the memories belonging Snakel. Although her only experience withbat had been that earlier fight with the stray beasts, Snakel¡¯s memories possessed quite a bit of knowledge pertaining to battle. As a result, Gu Mengmeng was a good judge ofbat abilities. Although they were very young, those three youngsters had already showed the first promising signs of immense talent. Gu Mengmeng waspletely focused on the battle between her three sons and that leopard. She nearly wanted to open her mouth to cheer them on, but resisted the impulse for fear of interfering with her sons¡¯ performance. If things continue as nned, the three youngsters would be ending this fight soon. Perhaps it was because mother was watching, but Kanwu¡¯s performance was especially vigorous. He was too anxious to prove his own progress and before the time was ripe, he suddenlyunched the final attack on that leopard. The leopard was at the precipice of death which made it even more ferocious than usual. Kanwu¡¯s jaws failed to mp down on the leopard¡¯s throat as it dodged to the side, but instead made contact with its muscr chest. Instinctively realizing his mistake, Kanwu was about to retreat when the leopard bit down on the back of his neck. Gu Mengmeng was in a fluster. Kanwu¡¯s spine would be broken if the leopard jerked him back. She was just about to jump down to save her son when Burke held her back. Before she could turn to re at Burke, Jialue had pounced onto the leopard¡¯s back and bit down on the base of its tail. With a snapping sound, the leopard¡¯s tail was pulled off. The leopard howled with pain and loosened its jaws. Kanwu took the opportunity to retreat and gave his head a shake before pouncing on the leopard again. He was no longer targeting the throat, but leaped onto its back and bit its spine. Gu Mengmeng breathed out in relief. Did the kid learn this from Elvis or Lea? Eye for an Eye, a tooth for a tooth. Always return the favor. Biting the throat was obviously his best attack. If not for his earlier impatience, Gu Mengmeng believed that Kanwu¡¯s first attack would have finished off that leopard. From that practiced movement, it appeared like Burke had been teaching them to always aim for the throat. Chapter 683 - Battle Debriefing

Chapter 683: Battle Debriefing

In the end, Kanwu still broke the leopard¡¯s neck with his bite. With a mouth full of blood, he flung the leopard¡¯s head to the side before morphing back into his human form of a neat and tidy-looking six-year-old boy. Raising his head, he fixed a pair of calm, blue eyes on Gu Mengmeng. He looked somewhat clueless and uncertain as if he had scored 80 points on a test and was looking at his mother to see if she was going to praise or criticize him. Burke jumped off the tree first before holding out his arms to catch Gu Mengmeng. This was as instructed by Elvis, to not allow Gu Mengmeng to jump off from a high ce directly. Although she had Snake¡¯s healing abilities and would recover quickly, any injury would cause pain. However, Gu Mengmeng was somewhat single-minded now and only had eyes for her sons. She immediately jumped down without hesitation. Burke caught Gu Mengmeng firmly. He was momentarily dazed as he watched her leap off the tree, feeling a moment of bliss at her trust in him. Even though she had not even nced at him the entire time, he felt extremely satisfied. Burke didn¡¯t know that Gu Mengmeng was just confident of herself. It wasn¡¯t that she believed Burke would definitely catch her, but that she knew she was perfectly capable of that jump. After flipping off from Burke¡¯s arms, Gu Mengmeng hugged Kanwu and gave him a big kiss. ¡°Kanwu,e here. Open your mouth and let me see your teeth.¡± Kanwu didn¡¯t know what was going on but obediently opened his mouth for his mother to check. His clean, white teeth showed no signs of damage. Gu Mengmeng prodded his teeth with her finger to make sure that none of them were loose, before letting Kanwu close his jaws. She nted another kiss on his round face. ¡°Kanwu¡¯s teeth are growing so well. It was effortless for him to bite into something so hard. My teeth are not as good as yours, I can only eat softer things.¡± Kanwu poked at his own teeth like Gu Mengmeng did. He looked closely at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smiling face, and hesitated a moment before reaching out one plumb hand to prod Gu Mengmeng¡¯s front teeth. ¡°Mother¡¯s teeth are also very good. Straight and beautiful. You are a female and do not need to bite hard stuff. I will leave the best parts of a prey for mother to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng was touched to tears and showered kisses on Kanwu until he blushed red. Jialue came up and asked, ¡°Mother, did I perform well? Why are you only praising Kanwu?¡± Gu Mengmeng also pulled Jialue into her embrace and kissed him several times. ¡°Of course you performed well. Do you know how anxious I was when I saw you lure that leopard over all by yourself? I was already seeing special effects.¡± Jialue asked, ¡°What special effects?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Like using a chopper to hack at an electric line. Spark and electricity shooting everywhere. Very dashing~¡± Hede lifted Chixuan back into his arms and walked up to Gu Mengmeng. He poked Kanwu¡¯s little head. ¡°Your performance today is not good enough. I hope you won¡¯tmit the same mistake in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. Was this the debriefing of that battle? What? Wasn¡¯t that Burke¡¯s job? Why? Was Hede the representative? As someone who dared to provoke Elvis, Kanwu was nheless extremelypliant towards Hede. He did not retort at all, but lowered his head. ¡°Brother, I know my mistake. I will not do it again.¡± Chapter 684 - You Know, Your Males Are Crazy

Chapter 684: You Know, Your Males Are Crazy

Hede didn¡¯t continue to chide Kanwu. With one arm carrying Chixuan, he patted Kanwu¡¯s shoulder with the other. ¡°I believe you.¡± At that, Hede walked before Gu Mengmeng and handed Chixuan over to her. Thereafter, he and Jialue carried that leopard towards the water source to clean their prey. Kanwu went over to Burke and looked up at him. ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go to. The smell of blood here is too strong and will attract other wild animals.¡± Moreover, mother didn¡¯t like the scent of blood. Burke nodded and looked at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She realized Burke wanted her to make the decision on where to go next. Heh, females held an exalted status. As long as a female was present, the males had no right to even decide on where to eat. Gu Mengmeng ced her hand on Kanwu¡¯s shoulder and pulled him into her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go that way. On the way here, I noticed a patch of grass suitable for a pic.¡± Burke nodded with a smile and quietly followed Gu Mengmeng. He was in a blissful stupor, enjoying a scene that felt too good to be true. He dared not even speak, fearing that he would spoil that feeling. The fresh green grass patch had one feeling happy and carefree. Gu Mengmeng stretched outzily before sitting down. Kanwu kept by her side, ncing at her now and then with his clear, blue eyes. He couldn¡¯t help feeling very happy and contented with her earlier praise of him. Burke sat an arm¡¯s length away from Gu Mengmeng, stealing glimpses of her from the corner of his eye. His gaze was full of warmth as he observed the mother and son enjoying time together. He never knew that females could be like that. Hede and Jialue returned with a piece of leopard skin and multiple messy pieces of meat. Gu Mengmeng opened her arms with a smile to wee her two sons. Jialue leaped into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace and gazed at her with a pair of deep amber-colored eyes. ¡°Mother, look, Hede and I tanned this animal hide.¡± Gu Mengmeng took the piece of skin over for a look... erm... it couldn¡¯t really be used. Nheless, Gu Mengmeng gave a gentle smile. ¡°Mm, not bad. I think I can use it as a tablecloth or door screen. What do you think?¡± Jialue shook his head. ¡°No, I want to keep it for the winter days, then mother can use it as a base for her bed.¡± ¡°Bed... that¡¯s also fine. But why only as the base?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head in question. Jialue chuckled. ¡°Leopard skin is not the best nor the softest, and will be ufortable in direct contact with skin. So put it at the base to provide a warming effect. We will be happy enough then.¡± Gu Mengmeng was extremely touched and kissed her son. ¡°Okay, when the timees, we will ce this skin at the base and sleep in that bed together, alright?¡± Jialue blushed before taking a step back. ¡°Mother, we are already grown ups and cannot sleep with you on the same bed again. You also know that your males... are quite crazy. They might bite us to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. Her son was of the opinion that her males were mental cases, what should she do? How despairing. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. They will not do anything to hurt me. So don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Jialue kissed Gu Mengmeng with a smile. ¡°We will also not do anything that will cause trouble for mother. That is why we will learn to be independent and not give your males an excuse to go crazy.¡± Chapter 685 - If Mengmeng Likes It, I Can Accept It.

Chapter 685: If Mengmeng Likes It, I Can ept It.

Gu Mengmeng and Burke led the four little ones to the grass patch for their pic. It was just one leopard and its meat was not enough even for a wolf pup, not to mention the fully grown Burke. This bit of meat was way too little for them, but it was something her sons had sessfully hunted down and a symbolic taste was enough. Burke made a fire and roasted the pieces of prepared meat. The group of them chatted amiably with one another. Some distance away, two figures, one ck and one white, sat quietly watching them, not daring to go any closer. Mengmeng must know they were there as she had already turned around to smile at them a few times. And with Burke¡¯s capabilities, although they had already sealed off their beast aura, they would be discovered by him if they went any closer. Elvis frowned. His eyes held a deep chilliness. ¡°How long do you think Mengmeng will have to hang out with Burke before Cole makes his move?¡± Lea shook his head with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Burke was handing a piece of roasted meat to Gu Mengmeng. It was too far away to hear what he was saying, but Gu Mengmeng received the meat and smiled at Burke. Lea gripped a tree branch and snapped it in two, leaving a splintered wound on the side of the tree. ¡°A leopard¡¯s meat is sour and tough, Mengmeng will get an upset stomach from eating it!¡± Lea said. He made to go forward with the intention of bringing Gu Mengmeng back. Elvis held him back. ¡°This is Mengmeng¡¯s decision. We must obey.¡± Lea turned with a cold smile. ¡°Are you not afraid that Burke, who looks like Yoo Sijin, will be the third male in our family?¡± Elvis frowned as he watched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gentle, quiet manner. His chest felt tightly constricted and he failed to rein in the murderous rage in his eyes. Nevertheless, he reluctantly nodded. ¡°If Mengmeng likes it, I can ept.¡± Lea shrugged off Elvis¡¯ hand coldly. ¡°You can, but I can¡¯t. Mengmeng already has the capabilities of a Beast King, and no longer needs the protection of a powerful partner. That is why I will never not allow another male into our family to fight for her affections!¡± With that, Lea strode towards Gu Mengmeng. Elvis leaped in front of Lea and stated with a grim face. ¡°Neither you nor I have the right to stop Mengmeng from taking on another male partner. As you mentioned, Mengmeng is the Messenger of the Beast Deity and she has the right to take on all the males she fancies.¡± Lea lifted his head and exchanged a chilly nce with Elvis. ¡°Did you hear Maya¡¯s words this morning?¡± Elvis frowned and remained silent. Nevertheless, that malevolent glint in his eyes confirmed Lea¡¯s guess. As Burke led Gu Mengmeng and the four little ones off this morning, they had passed by Maya¡¯s temporary lodgings. She had told her partner then, ¡°Burke is also a wolf beast. From this perspective, I would have thought he is Gu Mengmeng¡¯s real partner and the father of those wolf pups.¡± Waving his tail, Lea said, ¡°Will you really be content to let him rece your position by Mengmeng¡¯s side?¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes and radiated a dangerous aura all over. He gnashed his teeth. ¡°He will never rece me. I am Xiao Meng true first partner.¡± Chapter 686 - We Have Come to Fetch Her Home For Dinner

Chapter 686: We Have Come to Fetch Her Home For Dinner

Lea smirked. ¡°Go ahead and live your days clinging onto your position as the first partner if you want to, I am just a beast pet who managed to climb his way up to a partner status. I don¡¯t need such a nice-sounding title. I just want Mengmeng.¡± With that, Lea turned into a fox and ducked out from under Elvis¡¯ arm, dashing right towards Gu Mengmeng. Elvis¡¯ frowned deeply as he watched Lea sprinting away. Actually, Lea was right. He was also jealous and also wanted to go crazy and charge over to snatch Gu Mengmeng away. Moreover, it¡¯s not that important for a first partner to show generosity... otherwise, how could Lea have so easily escaped him? Sighing, Elvis made to catch up with Lea, heading towards Gu Mengmeng. Lea already had Gu Mengmeng in his arms. His furry tail had reced Chixuan¡¯s earlier position as he monopolized Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace. Hede held onto Chixuan as he looked helplessly at Gu Mengmeng, while Lea red at Burke. With no other choice, Hede tugged at Jialue and Kanwu. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to eat.¡± Jialue and Kanwu looked haplessly at Gu Mengmeng and shook their heads. Without another word, they followed Hede over to the fire to start portioning out the roasted meat. By the time Elvis arrived, Lea was hugging Gu Mengmeng and showering her with kisses and nuzzles. It was as if he was trying to rece the scent that Burke had left on Gu Mengmeng. Burke was standing about three steps away, quietly watching Lea throw a tantrum which Gu Mengmeng epted without qualms. There was an envious look in Burke¡¯s eyes. Elvis took Gu Mengmeng over from Lea and turned towards Burke. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Xiao Meng this afternoon. We havee to fetch her home for dinner.¡± Burke¡¯s gaze fell upon that piece of meat which Gu Mengmeng had only taken a couple of bites before Lea had knocked it away. He felt rather despondent but had no right to object. He could only nod in silence. Carrying Gu Mengmeng, Elvis turned to leave. Lea passed by Burke and chuckled. ¡°The wounds on your back have more or less healed. Do you intend to keep letting those wolf pups hunt for your?¡± Burke kept quiet but just watched in silence at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gradually departing back profile. A red glint shed across Lea¡¯s pupils before vanishing again. He gave a faint smile, filled with a remote chilliness. After waiting for Gu Mengmeng to be out of hearing distance, Lea continued. ¡°I don¡¯t care what motive he has for letting you get close to Mengmeng, but I will not let you seed. You better win over Kanwu now, in case he discovers your true face one day. By then, I will reacquaint you with Lea, the witch doctor of Saint Nazaire.¡± At that, Lea sprinted away to catch up with Elvis and Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mengmeng, I will braise a fowl for you today.¡± ¡°Mengmeng, did you miss me this afternoon?¡± ¡°Mengmeng, call me daddy~¡± Burke remained rooted to the spot, silently watching Gu Mengmeng disappear into the horizon. He gradually rxed his tightly clenched fists. What motive did that person have? Even Burke himself did not know. He felt that the person was not just helping him pursue Gu Mengmeng. He must have an ulterior motive. Nheless, Burke could not resist following his instructions. Apart from everything else, he just wished to get closer to her... just a little. Chapter 687 - You Can’t Even Tell Me A White Lie Now?

Chapter 687: You Can¡¯t Even Tell Me A White Lie Now?

Returning to their tree hole, Lea didn¡¯t start making dinner but justid across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee. He gazed up at her. ¡°I don¡¯t like Burke. I hate his Yoo Sijin-like face and that he is using Kanwu to get close to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and kissed the tip of his nose. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not possible between Burke and I. You understand that I am just acting ording to Cole¡¯s script, to lure him out and finish him once and for all.¡± Lea grasped the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with one hand to stop her from moving away and kissed her fiercely. His eyes were filled with a clingy obsession as he licked his lips, tasting her sweetness with a sense of satisfaction. This improved his mood by quite a bit, but he was still unable to understand the situation with Burke. ¡°Cole will still appear even if we don¡¯t follow his directions.¡± Lea became much gentler after that kiss, but his tone remained stubborn. ¡°I cannot stand the sight of you and Burke standing together. It hurts my eyes. I will lose control and tear him to pieces.¡± Gu Mengmeng gazed at Lea with an unexinable feeling. Lea had been acting rather strange these past few days. He was being very paranoid and his jealousy had risen to new heights. He bared his fangs at Elvis to fight for the chance to hold her. This was an inexplicable situation. After all, he had initially took the risk of losing her by pushing her into Elvis¡¯ arms. Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind? I feel that you have been acting strangely.¡± Lea ced his hand lightly over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and gazed at her with eyes filled with emotion. ¡°It is my goal to have you. Will you let me?¡± Gu Mengmengughed lightly and circled Lea¡¯s neck. ¡°There¡¯s no need to have me. I am already yours.¡± Lea chuckled, before seductively whispering in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear. ¡°I mean... have you all to myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. She instinctively looked towards Elvis, before rebuking him with a frown. ¡°Lea.¡± Lea gave an embarrassedugh and leaned back from her. He sighed softly. ¡°So you can¡¯t even tell me a white lie now?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt hapless. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into Lea. Why was he so incensed by that Burke? He had been getting along very well with Elvis and was also at ease with Snake. He also didn¡¯t seem to mind having Auretin and Ian around her. What was so special about Burke that had him so jealous? Lea waved his hand. ¡°Elvis is fine, but I cannot ept the others. If you still hang out with Burke alone, I will treat him as my love rival and get rid of him.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as if she had no choice. She believed that they would definitely catch Cole if they continued using Burke, but if the males in her family were so distressed by her n, she could only give in to their wishes. Shrugging her shoulders, she said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so anxious over someone so insignificant. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t interact with Burke anymore. We will think of another way to resolve the situation with Cole. Anyway, even if we wish to let him go, Cole will still pursue us to the end. So... there will always be another way.¡± Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with one finger and kissed her as a reward. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°Good girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head spun at being coaxed like a little kid by Lea. Sheughed without a word. Chapter 688 - The Last Time

Chapter 688: The Last Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After giving up the n to make use of Burke to lure Cole out, the tribe had also more or less recovered and there was no need for them to continue recuperating at the same spot. Auretin and Ian made the necessary arrangements and the next morning, everyone got ready to set off towards Saint Nazaire at Gu Mengmeng¡¯smand. Burke had been inviting Gu Mengmeng every morning toe along with him for the hunting expeditions of Kanwu and his brothers. However, Gu Mengmeng never agreed again. She replied with a ¡°You guys go ahead, I am not going.¡± every single time, not even bothering to make up an excuse. Nevertheless, Burke persisted in appearing before Gu Mengmeng every morning to inform her of where Kanwu and his brothers would be training that day, what type of wild animals would they encounter, as well as what kind, brave performance her children might put up. At the start, Gu Mengmeng steadfastly rejected. However, she was rather tempted by the progress of her children. But whenever she was nearly convinced by Burke and wanted to tag along, Lea would suddenly scurry over and pull her into his arms before baring his teeth at Burke. Sometimes, he would even attack Burke with a paw or a vicious swipe of his tail. Burke behaved like a piece of wood. He did not retaliate or be angry at the blows. Heh, Gu Mengmeng knew that this was an ordeal that all males must undergo when pursuing a female. Before getting the permission of the female to be part of the family, single males in the territory of a female would naturally be treated as an invader. There were only three oues to this situation: The suitor was so powerful that the original partner had no choice but to cede; the original partner was so powerful that he would chase after the suitor and kill him; or the female was touched by the suitor and epted him as a partner. Only the above three scenarios would end the conflict. Burke and Lea were both third-level beasts. He was not in peak condition and may not be Lea¡¯s match, but he would not be an easy fight. Nevertheless, he was content to stand there and absorb the beatings. Burke was putting up a subservient front so that they would all get along when they became one big happy family one day. Gu Mengmeng sighed. It looked like this Burke had truly fallen for her. Realizing that, Gu Mengmeng started avoiding Burke when he came to invite her, so as to prevent the insanely jealous Lea from identally killing Burke. She pestered Lea to hold her while having Elvis go reject Burke¡¯s invitation. A team with 18 females moved at a snail¡¯s pace. They finally reached somewhere near Saint Nazaire five dayster. ¡°Settle down and take a rest.¡± Elvis raised his hand as a signal, while still carrying Gu Mengmeng. A simple sentence uttered from his lips was like a decree that could not be defied. Everyone had no choice but toply. Burke came over once again. This was the second time today he had sought out Gu Mengmeng. ¡°At this rate, we should be able to reach Saint Nazaire by night time.¡± Burke stood about five paces away from Gu Mengmeng. He gazed at her with profound eyes. ¡°After reaching Saint Nazaire, I need to return to Sauder to continue taking care of my tribe. That is why today will be thest time Kanwu and the rest will be training under me... we will be carrying out a coordinated hunt and the prey might be a tiger or horned animal. It will be a major challenge for the children. Do you... want toe along?¡± Chapter 689 - I Am Gradually Losing Control Of Myself

Chapter 689: I Am Gradually Losing Control Of Myself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was like a graduation ceremony... Gu Mengmeng was extremely tempted. Her children had been training resolutely everyday and they had not been back for dinner the past few nights. Instead, they had been out eating their hunted prey with Burke. This made Gu Mengmeng very unhappy, as if her own children had been snatched away. However, she could not force them to stay by her side. They already had their own minds and had the ability to judge for themselves who to hang out with. Lea came up and clutched Burke¡¯s neck. His nails extended slowly, pinching against Burke¡¯s flesh. Blood snaked down Burke¡¯s neck and dripped onto the ground. ¡°Leave quietly before I kill you.¡± Burke showed no fear but looked calmly at Gu Mengmeng. Hepletely disregarded Lea¡¯s threat. His attitude sessfully incited Lea and his fingers tightened around Burke¡¯s throat like an iron vise, squeezing tighter and tighter, inch by inch. Burke¡¯s face had turned red and his eyeballs were bloodshot and bulging. Nevertheless, he just stood there clenching his fists and resisting the instinctive urge to flee or retaliate. Fleeing would mean giving up, while retaliating... even if Gu Mengmeng epted him, he would never be able to get along with Lea in the future. Gu Mengmeng liked Lea so much that he could not afford to get on his wrong side. Gu Mengmeng hurriedly jumped down from Elvis¡¯ arm and charged into Lea. She had her back towards Burke and didn¡¯t even nce at him. She gazed up at Lea with limpid eyes. ¡°I want a hug.¡± Lea lowered his head and his jealousy dissipated at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s coquettish manner. He gradually drew back his hand, morphing it into a fox¡¯s paw before morphing it once again back to human form, to get rid of all traces of blood. He carried Gu Mengmeng and turned to walk away without another look at Burke. After walking to a far enough distance such that no one else could eavesdrop on them, Lea finally leaned against a tree with Gu Mengmeng in his embrace. He slowly closed his eyes. Lea¡¯s big tail curled around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist as the side of her face pressed against his chest. His chin rested lightly on the top of her head. ¡°I feel... I am gradually losing control of myself.¡± Lea¡¯s voice held a tinge of fatigue and a sliver of frustration. ¡°You are bing increasingly important to me. My tolerance for the other males trying to get close to you has also be lower and lower. If this goes on, I cannot guarantee that I will stop my attack on Burke the next time hees to invite you.¡± Gu Mengmeng could also feel the recent changes in Lea. Although he no longer behaved with animosity towards Elvis, she could clearly see the anger in Lea¡¯s face whenever Elvis was holding her. This was why she had not been willing to ept two partners. Not everyone could enjoy a blessed polygamous rtionship. Gu Mengmeng asked herself if she felt indebted to Lea and Elvis in terms feelings. That was why she was unable to bring herself to berate Lea or even leave him, even though that was what a female should do when a male behaved so badly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We will reach Saint Nazaire tonight and Burke will leave then.¡± Chapter 690 - Your Gentleness Just Makes Me Greedier

Chapter 690: Your Gentleness Just Makes Me Greedier

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Your gentleness just makes me greedier.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng tighter, the fatigue on his face dissolving from her hapless pampering. Many times, it was not that a male was not jealous, but he would suppress the jealousy in his heart for fear of being abandoned. If Gu Mengmeng had directly warned him ¡°I will kick you out if you continue behaving this way¡±, perhaps he would not dare to treat her suitors with such obvious animosity. But what could she do? Mengmeng had never lost her temper with him before. Only when he had nearly lost control and wanted to murder someone did she throw a tantrum to lead him away, so that he could calm down. This silent assent was actually indulging his possessiveness. It was an unexinable sense of superiority, as if telling every suitor that as long as he was alive, they would forever remain ves. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°You are jealous because you care about me. Do you want me to get angry at you for caring about me?¡± Lea, ¡°Will you not get angry if I really killed Burke?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps a little angry.¡± Lea frowned. ¡°Why? Are you touched by Burke? Why were you so harsh towards me initially, but so soft-hearted with Burke now?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and reached out to poke Lea¡¯s head. ¡°What are you saying. I mean that Burke is a member of the Saint Nazaire. You and Elvis have already set down the rules that Saint Nazaire tribesmen will never kill their own. If you broke the rules just because I failed to give you an adequate sense of security, I might be... a little angry at myself.¡± Lea got a slight shock before pulling her into his embrace again. He continued to use his chin to press down on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°Mengmeng, after we capture Cole and reawaken Chixuan, let¡¯s go find the Kiss of the Ocean.¡± Gu Mengmeng stiffened and lowered her eyes with a frown. With a slight quiver in her voice, she asked, ¡°You... know about the Kiss of the Ocean?¡± Lea was so sensitive, how could he not have noticed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s peculiarity? He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and looked at her shining eyes. ¡°My father told me before that the Kiss of the Ocean is the essence of the sea. It can cleanse away and forgive everything. So I was thinking, if we can find that... perhaps it can wash away Snake¡¯s poison in you. Then we can mate.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded stiffly, as she instinctively avoided Lea¡¯s eyes. Lea¡¯s well-defined fingers gently cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, not allowing her to avoid his probing gaze. ¡°What are you worried about? Tell me.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lea didn¡¯t say another word but just hugged Gu Mengmeng and sighed. ¡°I know you are hiding something but I dare not probe further... what should I do? This feeling is even more unbearable than having to see Burke pursuing you. Wanting to know the truth but getting the feeling that the truth might push me beyond the brink of insanity...¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent and just returned Lea¡¯s embrace until he thought she had fallen asleep. She then said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not leave you all.¡± This sentence struck Lea like a bolt of lightning. He suddenly thought of the time in the Snake King valley, when they were begging Snake to let them see Gu Mengmeng... Chapter 691 - Hold Her Tightly, Hold Tight!

Chapter 691: Hold Her Tightly, Hold Tight!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At that time, she mentioned that Snake knew of a method to let her return to her original world. However, she didn¡¯t listen to him and she didn¡¯t allow Snake to tell her. She said that she didn¡¯t want to know as she didn¡¯t want to go back... But she had now inherited Snake¡¯s entire memory. And in his extensive memory, apart from that interminable period of solitude, it included that method. Feeling as if his brain had exploded, all sorts of thoughts flitted across Lea¡¯s mind but he was unable to focus on any of them. Apart from holding Gu Mengmeng tighter, he had no way of convincing himself that she would not leave him. After a long time, he stood up, still trembling. ¡°Let¡¯s head back or Elvis will be worried.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t object and allowed Lea to carry her back. They returned to find that Elvis had already chased Burke away. Lea ced Gu Mengmeng back into Elvis¡¯s embrace. He watched as Elvis supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s petite behind with one hand while her face rested against Elvis¡¯ shoulder with a heavy expression. Lea couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of unease. He caught hold of Elvis¡¯ free hand and pressed it firmly on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. With eyes filled with distress, he urged. ¡°Hold her tightly, hold tight!¡± Elvis stared nkly at Lea. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lea had been behaving very strangely these few days. He had been trying to keep Xiao Meng for himself, and would never let go of her if he could. Why was he suddenly pushing her into his arms now? Lea shook his head. ¡°Mengmeng is hungry, I am going hunting.¡± Before Elvis could say anything, Lea had transformed into a fox and ran off. He¡¯s only going hunting... why did he need to turn back to his original form? Elvis stared after Lea in puzzlement, but didn¡¯t say anything else. He just gazed down at the obviously depressed Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Did you quarrel with Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head but kept silent. Elvis patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°Lea has been increasingly out of control these days. He would be even more upset than you if you were angry. How about letting me help you teach him a lesson when he returns, so that you can stop being so sad?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and twisted her lips. After a slight hesitation, she said, ¡°Elvis, since I inherited Snake¡¯s abilities, I have not mated with you... do you... hold that against me?¡± A sudden jolt shot through Elvis¡¯ heart. Gu Mengmeng remembered inheriting Snake¡¯s abilities, while all Elvis could recall was the sight of her nearly being killed by Ellie due to his ipetence. He would forever remember that day when Snake carried her battered body before him. She had been so gravely injured and her breathing so weak. Meanwhile, he did not even have the strength to rise up and hold her. So weak! Those two words had been tormenting him day and night. He needed to be stronger so that he could protect her. Presently, he could not touch her as her body was full of venom¡ªwasn¡¯t it all because he had been too weak to protect her? Hold it against her? What right did he have? He was already thanking the heavens that she didn¡¯t abandon him because of his inability. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t read Elvis¡¯ mind. As he maintained his silence, she could only continue speaking. ¡°Lea wants to seek the Kiss of the Ocean to cleanse the venom in my body. Only then can I mate with you two. But...¡± Chapter 692 - Xiao Meng, I Love You.

Chapter 692: Xiao Meng, I Love You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For some reason, Elvis¡¯ heart started beating faster. After finding the Kiss of the Ocean, he would be able to press down on Gu Mengmeng like before and indulge in his fierce love for her. This was such a blood-pressure-inducing news. He did not dare to raise this issue previously not because he didn¡¯t desire it, but because this thirst was always apanied by an intense sense of guilt, which made him utterly depressed. However, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡°but¡± at the end of her sentence felt like a heavy stone smashing down on Elvis¡¯ chest. It was so sudden that he had no time to feel pain, but instead experienced a suffocating agony. He sealed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips with a kiss. He did not want to hear her ¡°but¡±. His lingering kiss was shrouded with unease. Only until Gu Mengmeng was gasping for breath did Elvis finally slowly release her lips. Pressing his forehead lightly on hers, he breathed heavily, exhaling his warm breath onto the tip of her nose. His clear, blue eyes were filled with desire while his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. When he finally spoke again, his voice was raspy and each word thumped against her heart. ¡°Xiao Meng, I love you.¡± This was their secret code. When they first became partners, Gu Mengmeng told him to say ¡°Xiao Meng, I love you¡± whenever he needed herfort andpany. Her males were all so intelligent and sensitive. Although she did notplete her sentence, Gu Mengmeng believed that her two males understood what the Kiss of the Ocean would mean. Although it would mean they could enjoy a healthy sex life, it would also trigger the wheels of destiny and push open the doors of time. That was why even without prior arrangements, they had both agreed to be partners of her soul. They did not dare to run the risk of losing her, who cared if they never had sex again in this life? If there was any challenge in this world that they would not have the courage to even try, it would be called ¡°Gu Mengmeng¡±. The fire had been burning for some time and Auretin, who had been busy all day prepping the hunted prey, had already brought over the meat. However, Lea had yet to return from his hunting. Gu Mengmeng was quite worried but didn¡¯t know what to do. She turned around to look at Ian, who was resting on a tree branch with his eyes closed. After a slight hesitation, she asked, ¡°Ian, could you help me go look for Lea?¡± Ian lowered his head and gazed disdainfully at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Just twitch your ear and he woulde running back?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand Ian¡¯s meaning. Ian didn¡¯t exin. Nevertheless, he stretched out his wings and flew off with an impatient grunt. It had been a long while since Gu Mengmeng done any cooking. After all, Lea¡¯s culinary skills were far better than hers. However, Lea was not around today and Auretin was not her own male. Anyway, he was already providing them with meat and she could not ask him to cook too. As for Elvis... heh, Gu Mengmeng felt that his cooking might be even more deadly than Snake¡¯s venom. The skewers of meat prepared by Auretin were put to roast on the fire rack. Gu Mengmeng felt much stronger now than before. Elvis might not even be a match for her in arm-wrestling. However, that cute face was deceiving. Although he could pick up the thick meat skewer as easily as a toothpick, Elvis felt that there was somethingical about this scene. It was probably the role-reversal phenomenon one had always heard about. Chapter 693 - I Might Need To Do Something Which Will Make You Sad

Chapter 693: I Might Need To Do Something Which Will Make You Sad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Strangely, the sun had already set but Lea still did not return. Ian had also note back. Even the three young ones and Burke, who would usually report back at this time, did not turn up... The journey was once again dyed by these missing persons. Gu Mengmeng could feel something was not quite right. Her heart was filled with anxiety. ¡°Hubby, should we go take a look,¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Elvis. Elvis nodded and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Ian, and he did not care about Burke and the three young ones. However, the failure of Lea to return presented a major problem. With Lea¡¯s clingy personality, even if he had fled after hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡°but¡±, he wouldn¡¯t have gone missing for a whole afternoon. Lea would only leave Gu Mengmeng if he was dead or kidnapped. Gu Mengmeng would be upset with either oue. That was why Elvis looked so grave. It was critical that he found Lea. With this thought, Elvis morphed into his beast form and flung Gu Mengmeng onto his back. Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis¡¯ sense of smell and hearing was extremely sensitive when he was in beast form. She kept quiet and just held onto Elvis¡¯ back while he charged into the night. Wind roared past her ears. It was now the warm season but Gu Mengmeng felt a chill. Her fingers had turned pale and bloodless and felt icy-cold. They galloped along the moon-soakednds, as both Elvis and Gu Mengmeng reached out with all their senses to detect the slightest hint in the darkness. When Elvis and Gu Mengmeng finally found Lea, they saw him drenched in blood, eyes blood-shot, with fangs and ws all drawn out. He looked very much like the nine-tailed fox in theic ¡°Naruto¡±, as if he was a malevolent specter who had just crawled out from hell. Lea appeared to have noticed Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, but he remained standing there staring back at them, unmoving. Meanwhile, beside Lea was a gray wolf who had beenpletely butchered. It was a mess of flesh and blood with its four limbs all syed out at awkward angles. Gu Mengmeng was speechless from shock. She covered her mouth haplessly. Elvis turned back into human form and shielded Gu Mengmeng with his body. Frowning with anger, he clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Xiao Meng, I am sorry. I might need to do something which will make you sad.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could react, Elvis was already charging towards Lea. Without hesitation, Elvis¡¯ ws was aimed directly at Lea¡¯s heart. But Lea seemed to have predicted that and ducked aside. At the same time, he opened his jaws and bit into Elvis¡¯ arm. Feeling the pain, Elvis tried to draw back his arm. He then used his other hand to smash viciously into the back of Lea¡¯s neck. Lea suddenly released his grip and Elvis¡¯ palmnded on his own arm. Bones shattered with a cracking sound. Elvis¡¯ arm drooped down like a pendulum as he emitted an earth-shattering howl. Lea pounced forward and bit Elvis¡¯ throat. His gaze was full of ferocity and malevolence, as if he truly wanted him to die. Chapter 694 - Are You Abandoning Me?

Chapter 694: Are You Abandoning Me?

¡°No!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered and sped over. Gu Mengmeng sessfully distracted Lea and he was startled for half a second. He pushed Elvis aside and ran towards Gu Mengmeng. Lea threw her across his shoulders and sprinted in the opposite direction. Gu Mengmeng was feeling very nauseous from being spun around like that, but she didn¡¯t stop Lea¡¯s madness. After running for a whole night until the sun rose the next morning, they reached an extremely dense part of the forest. Lea gradually slowed down and stared at his surroundings in a daze. Brows tightly knitted, Lea put Gu Mengmeng down. His frown deepened when he noticed her pale face. Twisting his lips, Lea was unable to utter a word of exnation. How to exin? That he had secretly started spiking Elvis¡¯ food from seven days ago. That Lea had made use of Elvis¡¯plete trust in him to spike his food and weaken his body. That he had done it so Elvis would not be able to fully disy his fifth-level beast powerst night and enabled Lea to snatch her away? She had such a good sense of sight, she must have clearly seen how despicable his face wasst night. What else could he say to her now? Gu Mengmeng leaned against a massive tree and gradually sat down. She breathed out and looked up at Lea with a smile. ¡°Not running anymore?¡± Lea nodded in silence. He just waited quietly for her questioning and reprimand. But... ¡°Next time, could you carry me across your back when you go for a long-distance run like that? Hanging me across your shoulders made me so nauseous...¡± Lea, ¡°...?!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and gazed at Lea¡¯s befuddled expression. She chuckled. ¡°I am hungry and thirsty after a long night of running. Could you get me something to eat?¡± Lea gaped and wanted to say something but his words got stuck in his throat After much back and forth, he finally spoke a single word. ¡°Alright.¡± Lea surveyed the surroundings and discovered a tree not far off, full of juicy fruits hanging off its branches. He quickly went over and plucked two of them. After wiping them clean, he presented the fruits to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Eat this first to stave off your hunger. I will go hunting in a while and make you something niceter.¡± Gu Mengmeng received the fruits and smiled with one raised eyebrow. ¡°¡±Wow, never thought that I could still eat peaches in this ce.¡± ¡°Peaches?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°This is something that can be found in my previous ce. However, they were not as big as this.¡± Taking a bite, the peach was revealed to be full of sweet juices. Gu Mengmeng squinted in satisfaction and handed over the other peach to Lea. ¡°Ooh, delicious. Take one.¡± Lea shook his head and just continued to look at Lea in silence. He was thinking that if he could have been a bit more selfish right from the start and let go of all that grievances and thoughts of revenge. If he had taken her away like he had now, hiding in the deep forest and never letting the Messenger of the Beast Deity appear. Then she would never have had to go through all that pain and torment. Could they have avoided all this aimless drifting? She would be like how she was now smiling because of the sweetness of a fruit and sharing it with him. Lea pushed the peach back into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and kissed her lightly on the head. ¡°Mengmeng, I love you... Mengmeng, sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Did you bring me into such a deep part of the forest just to abandon me?¡± Chapter 695 - I Will Never Abandon You

Chapter 695: I Will Never Abandon You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea was taken aback. He shook his head. ¡°I will never abandon you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with satisfaction and took another bite of the peach. ¡°In general, saying sorry right after saying I love you means you are going to dump me. If you have no intention of abandoning me, don¡¯t say such things. Otherwise I will misunderstand.¡± Lea didn¡¯t expect such a response from Gu Mengmeng. He was momentarily at a loss. After a long hesitation, Lea asked her cautiously, ¡°Are you not angry? I...¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips after finishing the first peach. It was quite a big fruit and Gu Mengmeng ced the peach pit into her clothes. She then looked up at Lea. ¡°Why should I be angry? Because you snatched me away to enjoy a romantic honeymoon?¡± From the stories which Gu Mengmeng told Sandy, Lea know what was a romantic honeymoon. From some angles, that was true. Lea nodded woodenly in assent at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and patted Lea¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You behaved so wantonly yesterday, Elvis would never let you off lightly when we return. Let him maintain order in the family since he is the first partner. I... since we are out, let us enjoy ourselves now.¡± Lea thought Gu Mengmeng would be furious at him and would punish him, or even kill him. He never expected her to hold such an attitude. Twisting his lips, Lea probed. ¡°If... I say we are not going back?¡± Gu Mengmengughed and rubbed the ck wolf mark on her corbone. ¡°You better think of how to repent when Elvis finds us.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng lightly on the forehead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enjoy our romantic honeymoon before he finds us.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and bit into the second peach. Saint Nazaire was currently in chaos. But Gu Mengmeng believed that Lea would never do anything to hurt her. Everything he did was for a reason. If he did not want to say, she would not ask. All she could do was to have absolute faith in him. She would not have a repeat of Nina¡¯s disastrous situation. There would not be any more misunderstandings between them. For the next three days, Gu Mengmeng and Lea enjoyed a loving, romantic time like before. Lea brought Gu Mengmeng around for leisurely, sightseeing jaunts. They gazed at the stars, the moon and the sunrises. He hunted for her, cooked for her and protected her from the elements. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t question what happened that night, and what they were doing now. She never mentioned returning to Saint Nazaire As Lea immersed himself in this bliss, the maliciousness that was on his face that night didn¡¯t reappear. It was night, quiet and wondrous. Gu Mengmeng was sleeping by the bonfire, with Lea¡¯s chest as her bed. Hisrge, furry tail was draped lightly over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. His gaze grew gentler as he watched her sleeping profile. Crunch, crunch. Sounds of footsteps on the ground gradually came closer. Lea¡¯s eyes sprung open in vignce. His nted eyes stared fixedly in the direction of the footsteps. Fire burned in his pupils, which was turning a hazy, blood-red. Chapter 696 - Killing You Is Such A Small Matter, I Can Do It Personally

Chapter 696: Killing You Is Such A Small Matter, I Can Do It Personally

¡°It looks like she doesn¡¯t like the beast pet I prepared for her.¡± Cole stood at a distance away from the fire. He stared openly at the sleeping Gu Mengmeng, as if looking at something that belonged to him. He gave lightugh which held a hint of perverted obsession. ¡°Well, she always had good taste. In this world, only I am good enough for her liking.¡± Lea gently drew back his arm from under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and slowly stood up to face Cole. His gaze was empty and dull. ¡°You are truly the Ninth Highness blessed by the Beast Deity, able to snatch Ah Gu right from that wolf¡¯s hands.¡± In a sh, Cole instantly appeared before Lea and clutched his throat viciously. Heughed. ¡°You no longer have any use for me. Die in peace, ninth brother.¡± Cole tightened his fingers, slowly and resolutely. His eyes were cool and the corners of lips curled upwards. Lea¡¯s suffocating face was such a pleasing sight to him. Cole felt a sudden pain in his chest. He stared in disbelief at the sharp ws stabbing into his chest. Without thinking, he instinctively flung Lea aside. Lea rolled a distance away. Hended in a firm seated position on the ground and did not copse in a wretched heap. Looking at the blood on his own hands, Lea smiled enchantingly. He waved his tail. ¡°Long time no see, my dear second brother.¡± ¡°You...?!¡± Cole was momentarily stunned, but quickly rposed himself. He chuckled. ¡°You found a remedy for my potion?¡± Lea sneered as if he had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. ¡°Using a potion on a witch doctor¡ªyou think too highly of yourself.¡± Cole narrowed his eyes. Disregarding the wound on his chest, heughed coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. So what if you counteracted my potion? You are just a third-level beast while I am an elite fifth-level. Everything will end the moment I kill you and rece you.¡± Lea raised his eyebrows with a chilly, ¡°Oh?¡± He then said, ¡°Do you not feel regret after failing to witness Mengmeng personally killing me?¡± Cole gave a lowugh. ¡°I thought that Ah Gu would definitely kill you in a rage after she sees you killing Burke and harming those four little ones and Elvis. Indeed, I had looked forward to watching you die at the hands of your most beloved female. But a pity that Ah Gu seems to really like you. She did not even scold you after youmitted such grievous offenses. That is why I changed my mind. Killing you is such a small matter... I can do it personally.¡± With that, Cole charged viciously at Lea, bringing along a sharp and malevolent killing aura. The sense of oppression a higher level had on a lower level was absolute. Although Cole had lost his tail and one arm, he had already adapted to it and could attack with ease. As a result, as Coleunched himself at Lea, Lea felt a massive pressure on his heart, as if it was going to explode any time. His instincts were trying to make him kneel down in submission, but another reason gave him the ability to fight back. With resolution and savageness in his nted eyes, Lea smacked the ground heavily with his palms and leaped up with vicious force... Chapter 697 - I Gave You Your Chance

Chapter 697: I Gave You Your Chance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea¡¯s legs mped down on Cole¡¯s waist while his hands gripped at Cole¡¯s underarms to control his hands. His huge tail curled around Cole¡¯s neck. Lea was like a rope binding Cole tightly. Cole struck Lea¡¯s nose with a vicious head butt. Blood spurted out but Lea appeared unconcerned. His tail remained tightly wound as he held firm to the resolution to kill Cole. Cole narrowed his eyes dangerously and gazed towards the still-sleeping Gu Mengmeng. With a smirk, he unleashed his fifth-level beast aura to force Lea off him. Such a powerful aura was not something pure willpower could withstand. Lea was forced down to the ground and could not even lift his head. It was as if every inch of his bones had been ground to dust. Blood spurted out of his mouth, but he maintained his sly smile. Lea¡¯s chest heaved and his gaze ckened for a moment. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Cole asked as he gripped Lea¡¯s neck. Lea suffered serious internal injuries and spat out blood with every cough. He was obviously very weak now but still kept his victorious smile. ¡°Give me the antidote for Chixuan and I will tell you... how to counter your poison.¡± Cole held his head andughed coldly. With his features half-hidden in the shadows, he looked horrifying and sinister. ¡°As long as I rece your position beside Ah Gu... what fear should I have against any poison?¡± Cole slowly pulled Lea closer to him. His smile was twisted and heinous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that Snake¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity is immune to all poisons? I just need to mate with her once, there is no poison that can¡¯t be counteracted.¡± Lea snorted. ¡°It seems like you have a poor understanding of the Tear of the Beast Deity.¡± Cole loosened his grip and flung Lea to the side. He squatted down while using his beast aura to restrain Lea. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lea spat out some blood and ced one hand on the ground and the other over his own chest. ¡°Mengmeng¡¯s body is filled with venom now. Whoever mates with her will die of poison.¡± Cole sneered. ¡°Ninth Highness, your lying skills are so lousy. If she cannot mate, why is your mark on her ear?!¡± Lea stared at him scornfully. ¡°So what if I am lying? Do you think that you can still force her at this stage?¡± Cole frowned with disapproval. ¡°I didn¡¯t force her then, and I will not force her now. I just... want to rece your position.¡± Lea furrowed his brows and clenched his fists. Cole¡¯s face was now even uglier and more twisted than that time when he ced him in exile. However, he could not summon the same hatred and rage as before. Rxing his fists, Lea shook his head with disdain. ¡°I gave you your chance. It would have been great if you had just handed over the antidote for Chixuan, at least... your corpse would have been whole.¡± Before Cole had time toprehend Lea¡¯s words, his innate fighting abilities caused his body to react. He took a huge leap backwards to find a murderous-looking Elvis standing in Lea¡¯s original spot. ¡°Your hand...!¡± Cole was stunned. Elvis smiled with a measure of scorn. His voice was cold and calm like the waters in the deepest wells of hell. Clear and without a ripple. ¡°Having made so many mistakes and not even realizing it. You are truly... stupid.¡± Chapter 698 - I Just Don’t Want To Dirty My Hubby’s Hands.

Chapter 698: I Just Don¡¯t Want To Dirty My Hubby¡¯s Hands.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis and Beast started fighting. The coteral damage caused by a battle between fifth-level beasts was equivalent to that of a nuclear bomb. Lea didn¡¯t care to watch the battle. He quickly drew back towards Gu Mengmeng to protect her, only to discover... she had already awakened, but had remained unmoving. ¡°Mengmeng...¡± Only then did Gu Mengmeng sit up and smile at Lea. ¡°Can I wake up now?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°You knew it all along?¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out to Lea. ¡°Silly boy. You knew he wasing today and you still spiked my food?¡± Lea gave a bitterugh. ¡°You might be all-powerful now, but I still want to try my best to protect you.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly. ¡°You know that I can easily defeat him, but you still insisted on undergoing all that and endured so many injuries...¡± Lea shook his head and held Gu Mengmeng gently. ¡°If I did not suffer these injuries, how to coax you into forgiving me for doing all this.¡± Bang! With a massive bang, a huge crater appeared beside Gu Mengmeng. Turning their heads, they saw Cole ttened into the ground with Elvis stepping on his shoulder with one foot, and peering down his nose at him. Elvis looked like a god of death about to massacre all life, watching with a cold eye at the lives and deaths of all. Gu Mengmeng stood up and walked to Elvis¡¯ side. She gave him a light hug and kissed his chin as a sign of greeting after these past few days apart. She then leaned gently against his chest and looked at Cole. ¡°Give us the antidote for Cole and I will let you go.¡± Cole gazed up at Gu Mengmeng with eyes filled with a destructive madness. He wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth and curled his lips at Gu Mengmeng with what he thought was an elegant smile. ¡°Ah Gu, do you think I am a coward afraid of death?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you fear death. I just don¡¯t want to dirty my hubby¡¯s hands. So give me the antidote and then get lost. Don¡¯t ever let me see you again.¡± Cole appeared unaffected by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. No matter how harshly she spoke, he still looked as if she was speaking sweet nothings to him. ¡°If you are willing to leave with me, not only I will give you the antidote, I can give you the whole Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmengughed lightly and squatted over closer to Cole. ¡°You know that I inherited Snake¡¯s memories, which hold many many ways to torture a person. I can easily make you feel immense pain without letting you die. Do you... wish to try?¡± Cole puffed up his chest andughed indulgently. ¡°If Ah Gu wants to torture me, it will be... my honor. I will enjoy every ounce of your love and ept all the torture you can give me.¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely disgusted. Cole had degraded into a perverted and twisted masochistic behavior. He had a ¡°hurry up ande whip me¡± face. Every word he uttered was revolting. Gu Mengmeng stepped back with a disdainful and disgusted look. Coleughed with satisfaction. ¡°Heh, so Ah Gu can¡¯t bear to bully me.¡± The hackles on Elvis rose and he pushed Cole deeper into the ground with his foot. The sounds of cracking bones resonated, but Cole didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. Heughed maniacally. ¡°Or else, find these five items for me, and I will hand over the antidote for the little wolf pup.¡± Chapter 699 - He Came Up With The Idea, I Am Just The Muscle.

Chapter 699: He Came Up With The Idea, I Am Just The Muscle.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nced at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°What do you want?¡± It would be best if they could talk conditions. She did not mind if Elvis killed Cole, but she cared about the fact that Cole was the only one who knew how to revive Chixuan. ¡°Kiss of the Ocean, Love of the Sky, Soul of the Forest, Heart of the Desert and Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened at Cole¡¯s every word, until her face waspletely ck at the end of his sentence. Cole chuckled and raised three fingers. ¡°Be my female and stay by my side forever, at which I will give you everything in the world; find those items for me; or....let that little wolf pup sleep on forever. Which will you choose?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tightly and red at Cole. Her chest heaved and uncontroble waves of her Beast King aura radiated from her body. Elvis hurriedly moved over to Gu Mengmeng and held her tight. He did not care about Cole anymore. ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t get so agitated. Leave this to Lea and I to handle.¡± Elvis¡¯ voice was like a warm trickling fountain by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, gradually calming down her emotions. She slowly rxed her fists and stared frostily at Cole. ¡°I will find these five items for you. But if you dare go back on your word... I will guarantee that you will end up in a state worse than death.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng turned and left. Elvis threw Cole one final nce before carrying Lea to chase after Gu Mengmeng. Coleid limp on the ground and gave a coughingugh. Blood snaked down the corners of his lips and he casually wiped it off. He stared after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s departing back profile, his eyes full of a determined resolution to win. He whispered. ¡°In the end, you will stille back to my side... why do you want to go through all these and suffer so?¡± ... Elvis had already arranged for most of the team to head towards Saint Nazaire first. Lea was gravely injured and not well enough to travel for a long distance. As a result, Gu Mengmeng andpany didn¡¯t hurry back, but sought temporary shelter in a cave to allow Lea to recover. The bonfire heated the cave until it was dry and Gu Mengmeng sat by the fire, gazing at the sheepish-looking Lea, as well as Elvis, who was sitting in silence beside Lea with a lowered head. With a snap, Gu Mengmeng broke a wooden branch and threw it into the fire. That crisp sound gave the two males a right fright. ¡°Are you going to exin yourselves, or are you waiting for me to ask first?¡± Elvis suddenly raised his head and stepped forward. ¡°He came up with the idea, I am just the muscle.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows with a cold smile. He had been so quick to shift the me. Lea struggled to sit up and put on a frail and pitiful look. He coughed a couple of times and said in a weak voice, ¡°Mengmeng... it¡¯s all my fault... cough... if you want to me someone, just me me...¡± Gu Mengmeng gave them a fake, sweet smile and said, ¡°It looks like during those years I was away, you two had be quite close and cooperative?¡± n A had been spoiled... Awkwardly, Elvis returned to his seat on the bed, while Lea alsoid back obediently. It looked as if someone had pressed the rewind button, and they were back at their same positions three minutes ago. Snap. Gu Mengmeng broke another branch in two and flung it into the fire. Her gentle voice held a hint of sinister threat. ¡°Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist... oh~¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged a nce. They knew that Mengmeng would never let them off if they didn¡¯t reveal the truth. Chapter 700 - Can You Come Over To Let Me Hug You?

Chapter 700: Can You Come Over To Let Me Hug You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Cole was behind that previous attack by the stray beasts,¡± Elvis said. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I know. That was to give Burke a way in, to let him stay by my side. Didn¡¯t we already guessed that long ago?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°Cole hoped we would think that. That was why he purposely left his own scent on Burke. But in reality, Cole¡¯s true intention was to check out your true abilities and... to drug Lea.¡± Cole knew that Gu Mengmeng had inherited Snake¡¯s abilities and she could understand him making use of the stray beasts to test her out. But why the hell did he want to drug Lea? Lea propped himself up and leaned against the wall. Although he was not as weak as he pretended to be just now, the fight against Cole had indeed caused him much damage. He was quite drained and his voice seemed to drift with little energy. ¡°Everyone fainted when you unleash your beast aura that day. And Cole took that opportunity to ce a bug into my ear.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°What bug?¡± Lea replied. ¡°There is an ancient secret skill passed down the Snow fox tribe, that can mess up a person¡¯s thoughts and make him susceptible to the maniptions of the owner of the bug.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s concerned gaze and smiled warmly. He felt very blessed. He was very contented with the concern Gu Mengmeng was showing him and very satisfied with her care. ¡°This type of bug is very hard to cultivate and needs to be bathed in a special type of potion from the time it hatches. The recipe of that potion is known only to the leader of the tribe. Witch doctors know how to counteract potions, but as the effects only worked to magnify thetent emotions of the victim and manifested gradually, most drugged victims would not notice their own changes. Meanwhile, the people around them would think that the drugged person¡¯s anxiety must be due to some agitating incident. No one would care about a male who exhibits such behavior. Everyone would just distance themselves from him and abandon him...¡± Lea gave a lightugh as if talking about somebody else. Gu Mengmeng sighed and asked, ¡°Then when did you discover you had been drugged?¡± Lea put on a pondering face before replying, ¡°I think... it should be the first time I expressed jealousy towards Elvis.¡± Magnify thetent emotions... is it? Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. So Lea had always envied Elvis? Envious of his status as the first partner and able to hold her as and when he wanted? Or envious of the fact that although he did not get along well with the wolf pups, they were still his own seed? Meanwhile, although Lea held the status of a partner, apart from the mark on her ear, she could not give him anything else that could give him a sense of security. Lea seemed to understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts and hurriedly waved at her. ¡°I am feeling weak now and cannot go over. So... can youe over to let me hug you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked over at Lea. Lea smiled with exceptional gentleness. ¡°I won¡¯t feel so much pain if I can hug you.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up and obediently walked over to Lea¡¯s side. She carefully leaned into his embrace. Lea¡¯s lips curled slightly, his voice as gentle as the ocean waters. ¡°Elvis and I will always be jealous of each other. This is not strange, because we both love you. Perhaps you don¡¯t know this, sometimes... I would even be jealous of my past self for the ability tomand your full attention.¡± Chapter 701 - The Jealousy You Cause Makes Me Feel Very Blessed.

Chapter 701: The Jealousy You Cause Makes Me Feel Very Blessed.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know how to answer and just listened quietly. Lea put his hand lightly on the back of her head and sealed her lips with a gentle kiss. That nted pair of eyes stared with deep affection at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°But the jealousy you cause makes me feel very blessed.¡± Thump~thump~ Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart beat rapidly. They had already spent nearly a year together but Lea¡¯s intimacy and affectionate words still made her feel quite faint. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng lightly on the lips and held her against his chest. ¡°That is why when I felt animosity arising from jealousy towards Elvis, I realized I might have been drugged. Thereafter, I discovered that every time Burke appeared before me, jealousy in my heart would be inmed beyond control. That was when I was sure that Cole had nted the bug poison on me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached. A person who was ill was most in need of thepanionship of his family. But she didn¡¯t do anything when he was sick, and just fell into Cole¡¯s trap like an idiot. And all the while thinking she could capture Cole. Lea rested his chin gently on the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. With a lightugh, he said, ¡°Silly girl, do you think I will tell you this and let you worry over Cole? I am no fool, why would I allow another male to dominate your thoughts?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless over Lea¡¯s twisted logic. She tightened her arms from his waist and rubbed her little face on his chest. ¡°So you decided not to counter that bug poison?¡± Leaughed. ¡°You are half right.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up. ¡°Which half?¡± Lea replied, ¡°You were right that I beat him at his own game. But I did neutralize that bug. I am not mad, why would I allow Cole to control my lifeline?¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed a sigh of relief before smiling. ¡°I guess you are smart.¡± Lea lifted his chin and smiled smugly. ¡°Of course. I am the male of the Messengers of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help smiling at Lea¡¯s words. She suddenly recalled the sight of him standing at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and announcing to the whole world that he was her beast pet. She felt like her heart was bursting with warmth. Lea continued. ¡°Cole instigated Burke to make use of Kanwu and gang to get close to you. His goal was never to seduce you but to trigger the bug in my body. To let my emotions quickly turn chaotic.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was astounded. She thought she was the reason Cole had sent Burke to them. So Lea was the actual target? Lea yed with Mengmeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°From the moment he used the name ¡°Yoo Sijin¡± when he arrived at Sauder, it was fated that I would hate him. Cole purposely left all sorts of obvious markings on him to let me take note of him. It was a type of subconscious hinting that he would eventually snatch you away. It was the most effective way to trigger the bug poison in me.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°So right from the start when Burke joined Saint Nazaire, Cole had already nned to use the bug poison to kill you?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°No, his goal was not to use the bug poison to kill me, but to have me... die by your hand.¡± Chapter 702 - Are You Trying To Murder Your Lover?

Chapter 702: Are You Trying To Murder Your Lover?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Die by my hand?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°He wanted me to believe that you hurt Hede and his brothers, and then kill you in rage?¡± Lea shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°That would be too good a death for me. After all, dying at the hands of his own female is a kind of blessing for a male. It is still better than being killed by Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°Then...?¡± Lea said, ¡°Cole¡¯s bug poison will trigger my jealousy, and when one¡¯s jealousy reaches its peak, he will want to possess you all for himself. He correctly predicted that I will snatch you away and hide. However, he never expected that after seeing me hurt those four little ones and Elvis, you didn¡¯t just kill me and return to their side.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, she simply couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the matter. She couldn¡¯t understand Lea¡¯s meaning. Lea chuckled and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°If you saw your son and Elvis being hurt and killed me in rage, it would just be me paying the price for doing something wrong. However, what Cole wanted was for you to choose to abandon me. On one end of the scales, he had Elvis, the four little ones and several other inadequate reasons, while on the other end he had me, who was out-of-control and wished to possess you all for myself. Cole wanted to see you abandon me in favor of Elvis and the children... you know that being abandoned is the true torment for a male.¡± ¡°Of course, being controlled by the bug poison, I would never have let you go and I would do anything to keep you by my side. I might threaten you, harm you... in the end, it would be so unbearable for you that... you would kill me and then return to Elvis.¡± Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair as he spoke. ¡°Now that I think of it, it is truly terrifying. What if you were really enraged by me? Just one look from you is enough to kill me.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Lea¡¯s waist gently. ¡°Scared now, aren¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me right from the start? I could have amodated your act.¡± ¡°Aiyo aiyo, so painful...¡± Lea exaggerated his frailty and looked pitifully at Gu Mengmeng. He bit his lips in a show of being miserable. ¡°Are you trying to murder your lover?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, I should pinch you to death now!¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng back into his arms and whispered in her ear. ¡°If you really wish to pinch me to death, go ahead. I will let you do anything you want, as long as you like it.¡± Gu Mengmeng harrumphed without answering. Lea said, ¡°I am being serious. If you want me to die, I willply. If you want me to live, I will watch over you. My life, death and fortunes are all decided by your word.¡± Lea¡¯s voice was light, like a feather brushing against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Her temper had been dissolved by his coaxing and she just cleared her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t try to bluff your way out of this. I am asking why didn¡¯t you forewarn me?¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temple. ¡°Because... I also wanted to know if you would have chosen me? Or... would you have abandoned me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. She looked at up Lea. ¡°Were you not worried that I would lose control and kill you by mistake?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°That would not happen if you trusted me. You would know that even if I turned mad, I would never do anything to hurt you. If I didn¡¯t even possess that level of trust in your heart... then I would rather be dead.¡± Chapter 703 - I Believe My Mengmeng Will Bring Me Joy.

Chapter 703: I Believe My Mengmeng Will Bring Me Joy.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°How many tribtions have we undergone due to ack of trust? I have already learned my lesson. So regardless of what I see, I choose to haveplete trust in Elvis and you. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng and nuzzled her neck. Gentleness and contentment glowed in the deepest recesses of his eyes as he kissed the side of her face. ¡°Thank you. I love you.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Lea¡¯s embrace and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will let you off just because of a few sweet nothings. Why did you drug my dinner?¡± Lea stiffened like a child who knew he was in the wrong. He murmured in a low voice. ¡°You are afraid of blood...¡± Eh... It was the same misconception set down by that perverse Coming-To-Age Ceremony. Since she cried from fright during her Coming-To-Age Ceremony, no matter how she hard she tried to exin, Elvis and Lea believed that she was afraid of blood. But heaven knew her body now contained a thousand-year-old lonely soul, and it was the most bloodthirsty and cruel soul in the whole world. There were so much blood-drenched scenes in her memories that she was already numb to the sight of it. ¡°How did you know that Cole woulde today?¡± Gu Mengmeng could no longer be bothered to exin that she was not afraid of blood. Anyway, she could try to convince the two of them until her throat was dry and they still would not believe her. Lea narrowed his eyes slyly. ¡°Because he is greedy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Lea gently stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and whispered into her ear. ¡°He thought that you would definitely choose to abandon me when faced with such a situation, but you didn¡¯t. Not only did you not abandon me, you bore no grudge against me and apanied me on a jaunt. Your love and doting for me ignited Cole¡¯s jealousy. That was why he would definitely appear to snatch you away and destroy everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. ¡°So this is your original n? You knew I would definitely not abandon you and would make the choice that would drive Cole to jealousy?¡± A sliver of hesitation and lingering fear shed past Lea¡¯s eyes, but was quickly reced by a happy relief. ¡°Yeah, I believe that my Mengmeng will bring me joy.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that whether it was Lea or Elvis or some other male in this Beast World, love would always be entwined with loss. They lived in a situation that meant they could be abandoned at any time. It was a very difficult thing for them to have absolute trust. Nevertheless, Elvis and Lea had been trying their best to believe in her. But... If she told them the story behind those five treasures, would their hard-fought trust in her survive? Gu Mengmeng frowned worriedly. After all, Elvis would nearly go mad if she just went near the side of theke. Lea was holding Gu Mengmeng from behind and didn¡¯t notice her frown. But Elvis was facing her and clearly saw her worried face. He slowly settled down beside Lea but didn¡¯t pull her away from him. Elvis just gently took up her little hand and gazed at her with deep, warm eyes, without saying a single word. Lea looked at Elvis and again at Gu Mengmeng. He could not detect the slightest trace of that crazy jealousy. Curling his lips upwards, Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng left ear. ¡°I feel that our current state is optimal. I am happy as long as you are happy.¡± Chapter 704 - I Didn’t, I Really Didn’t!

Chapter 704: I Didn¡¯t, I Really Didn¡¯t!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmengposed herself. She did not wish to cause anxiety to Elvis and Lea. As such, she tried her best to hold back the worry in her eyes. ¡°There is one more thing which I didn¡¯t like. Cole kept talking about recing you. What did he mean? Did he believe that I will like him if he killed you?¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°He wanted to make use of the Fox Seductive Fragrance to bewitch you and transfer your feelings for me onto himself. It means... he would steal our memories and make you believe that you had always loved him.¡± ¡°Fox Seductive Fragrance?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already pluck off his tail at Sauder, and said that he would never give off the Fox Seductive Fragrance anymore?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°Silly girl. The Fox Seductive Fragrance does not need to be Cole¡¯s own. Moreover, even if he still had his tail, his own fragrance cannot steal memories.¡± Gu Mengmeng was totally confused by Lea¡¯s exnation. She always thought the Fox Seductive Fragrance was akin to the kind of medicine in this world used to spice up one¡¯s love life. How could it possess such evil effects? Lea said, ¡°A male fox¡¯s fragrance exists solely to attract a female, while a female fox¡¯s fragrance... is the truly powerful thing.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked askance at Lea. ¡°So there is a female in Sauder who is together with Cole now?¡± Lea nodded, implying that he agreed. Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes and started to recall all the females in Sauder. But she could not think of anyone particrly suspicious. She looked at Lea again and asked, ¡°Who could it be?¡± Lea raised three fingers. ¡°There are only three females in the Snow fox tribe who can emit such a high level Fox Seductive Fragrance.¡± Keeping the first finger, Lea said, ¡°Cole¡¯s former partner, Gillian.¡± He kept the second finger. ¡°My first brother¡¯s missing partner, Lisa.¡± Lea stared at hisst finger and suddenly looked very awkward. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know the reason behind the deep forbearance in his eyes, but didn¡¯t wish to let him brood alone. She gently held his wrist with her free hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lea recollected his senses and took a deep breath. He forced a casualugh. ¡°Nothing. There is also my father¡¯s concubine, Miranda.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned, as she instantly understood the mortification behind Lea¡¯s forbearance. She took a breath but didn¡¯t know how tofort Lea. Lea tightened his embrace of Gu Mengmeng. Unease and pleading filled his eyes. With a raspy voice, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t... I really didn¡¯t...¡± Gu Mengmeng returned Lea¡¯s hug and gently patted his back with a warm smile. ¡°How could Lord Lea, the most intelligent person in the Beast World, also sumb to a bout of foolishness? Your partner mark is already on my ear. Isn¡¯t that the best proof of your innocence that year? If I didn¡¯t suspect you then, I certainly don¡¯t suspect you now.¡± Lea was taken aback. He suddenlyughed out and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear gently. Hisugh held a hint of the relief that came after a escaping a tight spot. ¡± My partner mark is on your ear now. I will say the sweetest nothings for you to hear every day.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°But these three females are all missing now. I wonder who is in Cole¡¯s hands, or rather... how many of them?¡± Chapter 705 - I Regret It Now, It Is Too Horrifying.

Chapter 705: I Regret It Now, It Is Too Horrifying.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng crossed her fingers and pondered for a moment. ¡°I feel... Gillian might be the most likely candidate. After all, she had disappeared right after Cole was released. It is normal for her to help Cole as they used to be partners.¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Cole kept her locked inside a secret room for so long that she already forgot how to turn back into human form. How could there still be any love lost between them?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°There is a mental sickness called the Stockholm Syndrome in this world, where a victim starts to develop positive feelings and a sense of dependency towards their captor, and might even help him harm others.¡± Lea and Elvis fell into deep thought, as if they could not really understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°To put it simply, Cole had imprisoned Gillian for a long period of time. Whenever he appeared before her, he would bring food and water, and would be Gillian¡¯s only form of contact. During her long periods of darkness and solitude, she would start to look forward to Cole¡¯s appearance. Whether he brought pain or torment, it would be her only way of feeling anything. As time passed, Gillian would feel increasingly dependent on Cole. Her desire to see him would be more pressing until it morphed into a twisted kind of love. The conclusion made by the expert who came up with the Stockholm Syndrome was this: A person could be domesticated.¡± Elvis and Lea had both clenched their fists. Gu Mengmeng could even sense that their palms were drenched in sweat. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng was befuddled. Lea said, ¡°I regret it now, it¡¯s too horrifying.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lea said, ¡°What if my n had gone haywire and Cole had kidnapped you, imprisoning you like he did with Gillian. Then...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°You are afraid that I would sumb to the Stockholm Syndrome?¡± Lea just felt ufortable all over when he thought of how Gu Mengmeng might end up with such a twisted love for Cole. But Gu Mengmeng justughed. ¡°Firstly, he must be able to restrain me.¡± Elvis and Lea were taken aback. Ah, they had forgotten that Gu Mengmeng now possessed the powers of the Beast King. How could Cole alone even hope to ever restrain her? They understood the logic, but still couldn¡¯t help worrying. Gu Mengmeng exhaled and patted both Lea and Elvis. ¡°We just need to be careful now that we know Cole has someone who can provide him with a high level Fox Seductive Fragrance. The more urgent task now is to gather the items that Cole wants, so that we can get the antidote for Chixuan.¡± Elvis looked at Lea as he asked, ¡°Do you think Cole will really hand over the antidote after we gathered all those items?¡± Lea thought about it and shook his head. ¡°Chixuan is the only bargaining chip he has to tie down Mengmeng. I don¡¯t believe he will hand it over.¡± ¡°He will,¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a low voice. Taking a deep breath, she looked up with a solemn and calm expression. ¡°That is because the five items he is asking for, will form part of the key to open the doors of space and time.¡± Open the doors of space and time... Those words jolted the hearts of Elvis and Lea painfully. An all-epassing fear mixed with unease entwined every single cell in their bodies and every single thought in their minds. She would leave. And return to her original world. And they... They would be helpless. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand tightly. His fingers were trembling as he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Even without Chixuan, we still have Hede, Jialue and Kanwu...¡± Chapter 706 - Personally Giving Rise To A Demon Fiend In The Beast World

Chapter 706: Personally Giving Rise To A Demon Fiend In The Beast World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes darkened. She had always known Elvis didn¡¯t like children. Even though he was still very happy during the time she was pregnant, the agony she endured during childbirth would forever remain a sore spot in his heart. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng gripped Elvis¡¯ hand. ¡°To open the doors of time and space, apart from the five items requested by Cole, he will still need the Tear of the Beast Deity and the Key of the Beast King. There is only one Tear of the Beast Deity in this world and it is already inside me. As for the Key of the Beast King... heh, let¡¯s not talk about the fact that it doesn¡¯t exist in this world, even if it did... I will never use my child to open that door.¡± The Tear of the Beast Deity... was Snake¡¯s galldder. The Beast King was the Beast Deity¡¯s favorite child. For a beast to be able to attain that level would mean he was already invincible. So the only way they could die was by their own will. Just the word love had him opening his chest and taking out his galldder... Even a Beast Deity would tear at that. And so came the name of Tear of the Beast Deity. Snake was the only Beast King in this world and his galldder was already inside Gu Mengmeng. As for the Key of the Beast King, it must be a child whose veins flowed with the blood of the Beast King. This child could only be borne of Gu Mengmeng. So as long as Gu Mengmeng never gets pregnant again, this door of time and space would never be activated. With this level of understanding, Elvis and Lea calmed down a little. However, with Cole¡¯s cunning and malevolent personality, who knew if he would find another way to open that door? What if he used the Fox Seductive Fragrance to bewitch Gu Mengmeng? What if he used other means to force Mengmeng to bear him a child? Cole... must be exterminated. Some things were better left unsaid to the female. No matter how powerful she was, she was still their weak spot. They could not help protecting her, coaxing her, providing for her. Sometimes, Gu Mengmeng herself didn¡¯t wish to look through Snake¡¯s broken, world-weary eyes. That gaze was too sharp and too sensitive. Sometimes, even when Elvis and Lea tried their best to conceal their emotions, she could still see them clearly. She started to understand the transparency in Snake¡¯s eyes. It was a look that could only be formed after a thousand years of precipitation. Gu Mengmeng rxed and tugged at Lea and Elvis. ¡°No matter how many sons I have, I will never give up on Chixuan. So, we better think of a way to find those items for Cole.¡± Elvis frowned. ¡°What if he really goes back on his word?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t my father the Beast Deity? If he dares to deceive me, I will report him to my father and have him dismembered.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t tell Lea and Elvis that apart from the opening the doors of time and space, those treasures could also... be exchanged for a Tear of the Beast Deity. If Cole obtained those five items, he could be the next Beast King. What kind of power would he possess once that happened? Even Gu Mengmeng dared not imagine. Personally giving rise to a demon fiend in the Beast World to save her son. Did this count towards letting down the ¡°benevolence¡± as preached by the Beast Deity? Or should she... give up on her own son to ensure world peace? Sorry, even without the influence of Snake¡¯s blood, Gu Mengmeng could not reach that level of benevolence. She must save her son. Even if she must sacrifice her own life in the end... she would save her son first and think about thatter. Chapter 707 - Finally Home

Chapter 707: Finally Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh yes, what should we do with Burke and the children?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis replied, ¡°Burke¡¯s injuries are quite serious but he will live. The four little ones had been drugged unconscious by Lea and will recover within a few days. I had asked Collin to bring them to Saint Nazaire and take care of them. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before rxing. Having rested for four days, Lea¡¯s injuries had already more or less healed. Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis with some worry. ¡°Did you all also suffer such injuries in the past? Why do I feel that you both have never been well since being with me?¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng head. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s very normal for a male to suffer injuries.¡± Lea also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t get injured, how to make you ache for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng understood that they were justforting her. Sandy had told her quite a number of the past great feats performed by Elvis and Lea. It was mostly about how they had emerged victorious from countless fierce battles, and escaped from endless dangerous situations. They had been described by Sandy as sort of Arnold Schwarzenegger-likemandos. Their umted trials and tribtion had resulted in the present-day Saint Nazaire. But since meeting her, these two somehow always looked rather wretched, constantly suffering from one injury or another. Gu Mengmeng smiled and didn¡¯t expose their ruse. She just nodded. ¡°Since Lea has more or less recovered, why don¡¯t we head back to Saint Nazaire. I am worried about the children, and... to find the items for Cole, we need to n properly.¡± Elvis and Lea didn¡¯t object. They would yield to her every whim. For better or for worse, they would apany her even to the depths of hell. As long as it was for her, anything was possible. The three of them took two days to return to Saint Nazaire. After that incident during that memorial, she had been tricked into Sauder by Cole. Thereafter, it had been to the Snake King valley and then back to Sauder. They had finally settled the matter at Sauder and was about to hurry home when this situation happened. It was just a trip back home. How did such a simple matter be even more challenging than getting a train ticket back home during the Spring Festival? Even as Gu Mengmeng stood before her own cave, she felt a sense of bewilderment and surreality. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go home.¡± Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng down and held her left hand while Lea took her right hand. The three of them entered the cave. Yeah, in the past, they had returned home in this manner too. On the day that the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment allowed them to bring Lea home, they had erged the entrance of the cave to make it possible for the three of them to enter at the same time. Hede and his brothers were not home. Gu Mengmeng was rather disappointed and looked at Elvis. ¡°Where are the children? Are they still at Sandy¡¯s?¡± Elvis kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we had given off our scent on the way home, and everyone knows we are back. Those wolf pups will return soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and remained silent. Giving off their scent... she was still not used to it. As expected, Sandy were leading the four wolf pups over before long. Chapter 708 - Why Did You Not Want To Get Promoted?

Chapter 708: Why Did You Not Want To Get Promoted?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. ¡°Stay home with Sandy. Lea and I will go hunting.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in assent. Lea and Elvis exchanged a look before leaving together. They morphed into beast form in unison at the entrance and sprinted off. They were the masters of the Saint Nazaire territory. The other tribes would start to make trouble if they were away for too long. Now that they were back, they naturally had to reaffirm their authority. After running around the borders of their territory, the two of them stopped beneath a tree. Lea let Elvis wait below while he climbed up to raid a bird¡¯s nest. He used his tail to form a temporary pouch and ced the eggs securely inside. He then slowly climbed down. Elvis took over the eggs and frowned. ¡°Why so few?¡± Lea smiled. ¡°Mengmeng doesn¡¯t allow us to take everything all at once. We can only take half at the most. These canst Mengmeng at least one or two days. I will go raid another nest during our patrol of the territory tomorrow.¡± Elvis nodded without a word. The territory of Saint Nazaire was very expensive. It wasn¡¯t impossible to patrol the entire area within a day, but the two of them... didn¡¯t want to be away from Gu Mengmeng for too long. Holding those eggs, they made their way back. Lea also hunted two wild animals and he and Elvis each carried one on their shoulders. They then headed home. Lea looked extremely blissful. Having a home to return to was a luxury, and he now had that luxury. When they were nearing the living quarters, Elvis stopped and frowned, ¡°Why did you not want to get promoted?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lea was taken aback. He turned to look at Elvis and suddenlyughed. ¡°You could tell?¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t intervene sooner when you were battling Cole, as I was waiting for you to be promoted. You were clearly nearing the next stage and would have surpassed it if you had put in a bit more effort. Why did you give up?¡± Lea lowered his head and gazed upon those few eggs. He said with some mncholy, ¡°I promised Mengmeng that I will never make things difficult for her, in matters between you and me.¡± Elvis replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lea sighed. ¡°Mengmeng is already powerful enough. No one can easily cause her any harm. Moreover, doesn¡¯t our family already have you, a fifth-level beast? So it doesn¡¯t matter if I am a bit weaker.¡± Didn¡¯t matter? Gu Mengmeng might be fooled by these words. But Elvis was well aware that Lea had nearly lost his life during that earlier attack by the stray beasts. When Gu Mengmeng lost control of her beast aura and killed several of their enemies and fellow tribesmen, the one who suffered the me for the incident was not Gu Mengmeng. Instead, it was Lea, who had been held ountable for not being strong enough. Everyone was secretly ming Lea. Not only did he fail to protect his own female, he had let her fall into danger and indirectly caused the deaths of so many fellow tribesmen. Elvis had clearly seen the anguish Lea had suffered. As a male, he didn¡¯t believe Lea would be contented to remain a weakling and bebeled a burden to Gu Mengmeng. But he obviously had the chance to be promoted, why didn¡¯t he take it? ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Elvis pursued. Lea lowered his head and avoided Elvis¡¯ eyes. He chuckled. ¡°You are thinking too much. I am not worried about anything.¡± Elvis exhaled loudly and lifted his chin. ¡°If so, then there is no need to hide this matter from Xiao Meng, right?¡± Chapter 709 - The Master Of The Tribe Wants To Be A Tattletale?

Chapter 709: The Master Of The Tribe Wants To Be A Tattletale?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea was stunned for a moment before blocking Elvis¡¯ way. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t? A master of the tribe wants to be a tattletale?¡± Elvis put on a righteous face and nodded with conviction. ¡°Yeah, Xiao Meng seems to like it every time you tell tales. So I want to try it too.¡± Lea was speechless. He had indeed been a regr tattletale to Gu Mengmeng, especially against Snake. However, he told those tales just to reassure Gu Mengmeng, and was just messing about. ¡°No no no, we cannot let Mengmeng know of this.¡± Elvis raised his brows. ¡°Why not?¡± Lea twisted his lips and sighed. ¡°Alright, I will tell the truth.¡± Elvis continued to look at Lea in silence. Lea¡¯s shoulders slumped helplessly. ¡°I am afraid that if I get promoted, I will end up wanting to challenge you... the suppression imposed due to our differences in levels will put me in my ce and avoid any unrealistic ideals from surfacing. Those ideals might put Xiao Meng in a difficult position, and must be weeded out at the root.¡± Elvis gave a scornful smile and patted Lea on the shoulder. ¡°Do you think I will be scared of you challenging me?¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t be scared. I know you will never give way on matters concerning Mengmeng, which is why I don¡¯t dare to progress. If wee into conflict... Mengmeng will be in a tight spot.¡± Elvis flung their hunted prey onto the ground and stood up straight. ¡°If you remain at the third-level, you will only have 10 years left on your lifespan. Can you bear to leave Xiao Meng behind after 10 years?¡± Lea¡¯s heart jumped as he shook his head with reluctance. ¡°10 years into the future... who knows what might happen? Perhaps I might not even make it another 10 years.¡± Elvis said, ¡°Xiao Meng is still upset over the loss Snake. I cannot imagine how she will react when she loses you. So let go of these unnecessary worries and quickly grow stronger so that you can protect yourself and not provide Cole any opportunities. I don¡¯t wish to see Xiao Meng lose control because of you, and I don¡¯t wish to see her cry over you. This is my duty of a first partner. As a member of the family, you have no authority to reject me.¡± Lea and Elvis stared at each other for a long time, before Lea gave a suddenugh. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you are truly a tyrannical first partner. A snow fox¡¯s appearance will be even more alluring as his level increases. Are you not afraid that after I attain the fifth-level, I will be so handsome that Mengmeng will not even nce at you?¡± Elvis sneered challengingly. ¡°You can try, if you got the goods.¡± Lea didn¡¯t reply but just continued to make his way back with the prey over his shoulders. There was the hint of a smile on his lips, which traveled to his eyes. So Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first partner had to be Elvis and not him... Ah, the decision made then was still the right one. Although it was a heavy price and the process had been painful, in the end... it was a good oue. ... Meanwhile, after Lea and Elvis left, Gu Mengmeng held onto Chixuan as she listened to Sandy telling her all the things that happened over the past few days. Holding Sandy¡¯s hand, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Sandy, thank you for this period. The young ones must have given you much trouble.¡± Sandy lowered her head and looked at Gu Mengmeng with some hesitation. She asked timidly, ¡°Do you still regard me as your friend?¡± Chapter 710 - I Heard That Bear Paws Are Very Delicious

Chapter 710: I Heard That Bear Paws Are Very Delicious

Gu Mengmeng was momentarily dumbfounded. It was true she also felt that she was no longer as close to Sandy. One reason was because Sandy was still unhappy that Collin didn¡¯t join in the fight to save the camp. The second reason was because Gu Mengmeng was now a thousand years old mentally, and no longer had the mood to indulge in frivolous y with Sandy. However, Gu Mengmeng had never regarded Sandy as an outsider. She was just not as intimate as before. Sandy must have felt very upset over her remoteness? But too many things had happened over this period of time. Gu Mengmeng really didn¡¯t have time to show concern for Sandy¡¯s feelings. As bosom friends, this was her fault. Gu Mengmeng reached out to tug at Sandy¡¯s little hand and smiled warmly. ¡°You know that something happened to me at the Snake King valley, and it is very difficult for me to adjust my emotions. I am working very hard to adapt to my new circumstances and also trying my best to regain my original self. This is a very challenging matter for me.¡± Sandy wasn¡¯t entirely clear about what happened to Gu Mengmeng at the Snake King valley, but she did know of the general situation. After all, Collin used to be one of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guards. In addition, of all the rest of the people, Sandy cared about Gu Mengmeng and missed her the most. So she had tried her best to gather all the information she could about the incident. Although she still did not have aplete picture, she knew more about it than anyone on the outside. Sandy held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands in her own, which were warm and soft. With clear eyes shining tenderly, she said shyly, ¡°I want to do something for you... anything... Gu Mengmeng, tell me, what can I do to help you?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just your presence is enough to bring me warmth. After I inherited Snakel¡¯s memories, my personality had turned somewhat reserved, but you must believe me that I don¡¯t hate you, I don¡¯t me you and I am not trying to distance myself from you... I learned many things from Snakel¡¯s memories, but also forgot how to get along with others.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and looked at Sandy¡¯s little hand holding hers. Her gaze held a sliver of tenderness. ¡°I already feel very moved that you can hold my hand and listen to myints.¡± Sandy was quite affected. Actually, she had always thought Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t want to remain friends with someone as selfish as her. Instead, Gu Mengmeng was now saying her presence was enough to bring her warmth. On the edge of tears, Sandy pulled Gu Mengmeng into her arms and started sobbing freely. ¡°Wah... Gu Mengmeng, I though you no longer wanted to be my friend... sob sob sob... you forgot, never mind... ah ah ah... I remember, I remember everything... wah wah wah... I will help you regain your memories, I will help you...¡± Before Sandy could finish her sentence, she had been pulled up by the back of her neck by Lea. Sandy was still in the throes of her weeping. She felt that the walls constraining her had finally copsed. She could now face Gu Mengmeng without shame again. The joy of regaining her one and only friend consumed her mind and she didn¡¯t feel anything else. Only when she met Lea¡¯s dangerous eyes did the hairs all over her body stand straight up. Her teary eyes cleared immediately and shone with obvious fear. ¡°Hup~¡± Sandy stifled a sob. Lea remained unsympathetic and just narrowed his eyes fiercely. He said in a cold voice, ¡°I heard that bear paws are very delicious... I think that paw of yours which was holding my Mengmeng, looks pretty good.¡± Chapter 711 - Hugging My Female When I Am Not Around?

Chapter 711: Hugging My Female When I Am Not Around?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Gu...¡± Sandy sniffled and gazed pitifully at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng held her cheek haplessly. Tugging at Lea¡¯s arm, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Sandy has always feared you so don¡¯t scare her anymore. Will you only be happy after you scare away all my friends?¡± Lea would really be happy at that. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, his eyes as deep and profound as the ocean. He leaned in close towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips but didn¡¯t kiss her. Anguid and sultry voice drifted into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. Mixed with Lea¡¯s unique scent, the effect turned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face red. ¡°Hugging my female when I am not around... shouldn¡¯t I take off one of her paws? Or are you trying to hint at Elvis and I that we have not been ¡®serving¡¯ you well enough the past few days, that you are being forced to seekfort from the body of another female? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly realized something was not right. And that was although Snake¡¯s memories held a thousand years of killing and solitude, regarding the matter of love... it was a total nk. Including several generations of snake beasts that had been with Snake over all those years, he knew nothing about the matters of the heart. He just mated with the female snakes to produce eggs, but did not express any other interest in both the females and his heirs. Of the eight generations of ancestors before him, he only felt some affection for his father, Wesley. And that ended up as a case of extreme paranoia gone wrong. As a result, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction was now even greater than before when faced with Lea¡¯s teasing. The sensation of her heart thumping so hard that it was nearly flying out of her chest had Gu Mengmeng reeling from a shocked daze. It was as if the doors to a whole new world had been opened to her. In her eyes, Lea even looked like he was glowing with an inner light. Gu Mengmeng, who had two partners, was suddenly experiencing a sort oftent blooming. It was like how an old spinster must have felt when the spring mating season had finally arrived for her... F***! Gu Mengmeng was biting her lips, which started to tremble. Lea was even more dumbstruck than Gu Mengmeng. He thought Gu Mengmeng would ask him to get lost, and he had been prepared to run off to prepare her meal. But she was staring at him with her little face blushing with such a deep red, that he felt uncontrobly aroused. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Sandy cleared her throat. She sniffled as she discreetly took Chixuan from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. As if she was a backstage staff who had identally stumbled in front of the camera, she quickly called to Hede and the rest in an embarrassed manner, ¡°I think you guys better follow me back today. Your mother is too tired and needs her rest.¡± The three little ones may not be grown up but the Beast World did not have the concept of modesty. Many family members would just do whatever they wanted when the mood struck, and the three youngsters could also more or less understand what would happen next. It was really not that convenient for them to be around. So without another word, they obediently followed Sandy out of the cave. Before they had too far, they saw Elvis returning after prepping the hunted prey. Kanwu stopped and looked up. ¡°Hey.¡± Elvis stood before Kanwu and peered down his nose at the little brat. ¡°What?¡± Kanwu rolled his eyes at Elvis. ¡°My mother is now very lonely. If I were you, I won¡¯t have the time to bother about that meat. Otherwise, after my mother bes nice and warm, you won¡¯t have anything left to eat.¡± Elvis was stunned. He sniffed about and as expected, he detected the fox seductive fragrance in the air. Frowning, Elvis remembered Lea saying that Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t really like it when he used the fox seductive fragrance. But from what Kanwu said... Smack. Elvis threw down the prepared meat and sprinted towards the cave. Chapter 712 - Is That How You Trick Your Father?

Chapter 712: Is That How You Trick Your Father?

Kanwu smirked and picked up the meat on the ground. He looked at Sandy. ¡°Mother-inw, there is food falling from the sky today.¡± Sandy poked Kanwu¡¯s little head. ¡°Is that how you trick your father?¡± Kanwu was nonchnt. ¡°I was clearly helping him¡± Sandy didn¡¯t say anything more but just had the three of them pick up the meat brought back by Elvis before heading back towards her own cave together. From that day onwards for two consecutive days, it was as if Saint Nazaire had entered the mating season. There was not a female to be seen on the streets, while even those males who were out hunting were impatient for the hunt to be over so that they could rush home. A primeval and smoldering aura permeated the entire Saint Nazaire. Only Sandy¡¯s home remained uncorrupted. No matter how Bode and Collin pestered her, no matter how consumed with physical desire her body was, Sandy would still bite down on her lips and say, ¡°Gu Mengmeng handed her children to me so I must take of them... I promised her..I cannot set a bad example for them.¡± The males in Sandy¡¯s house sat in a line outside the cave. They must suggest to Lea to seal up the entrance to his cave the next time he mated, to prevent his fox seductive fragrance from spreading out?! If not, he should look after the children of his own household himself. Don¡¯t only focus on his own pleasure to the detriment of others! On the third day, the thick fox seductive fragrance dissipated. An overly fatigued Gu Mengmeng, as well as Lea, who had fainted from being poisoned, finally awoke. Elvis had casually thrown an animal hide over his body, seductively half revealing the muscles of his body. A pair of clear, blue eyes gazednguidly upon Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. A deep warmth rose in those eyes, as his lips curled up in a doting smile. It was an obvious expression of bliss. He had never thought that Saint Nazaire was anything special. He and Lea had just established it on a whim. The previous time they left this ce, they were consumed by so many urgent matters that they didn¡¯t have the time to miss home. But with this return, Elvis suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of belonging. It had nothing to do with him. It was just that every corner in this ce held some memory of Gu Mengmeng. Ah, so this was what it meant to have a home. For somewhere to be a home, it was because this ce held something which you longed for. Gu Mengmengid across Elvis¡¯ chest like azy cat. Hisrge hand stroked her hair gently and with cherish. Lea looked rather weak from the poison, but couldn¡¯t contain the smile in his eyes, He gazed back at Gu Mengmeng now and then, before turning back to continue preparing her meal with contentment. Lea felt his heart thump every time he thought back to that joyous scene. Yeah, the way she looked at him then was beautiful. He had been worried that he was no longer that ¡°Daddy Lea¡± who could make her blush. Now it seemed that he had been over-thinking things. When dinnertime came, both Auretin and Ian promptly appeared. Lea frowned and red at Auretin. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any hunted prey. Are you contributing to the meal or just bumming off us?¡± Auretin pointed behind him. Lea tilted his head to look and saw two big piles of prepped meat. He had used the meat from there to prepare this meal. But that... wasn¡¯t that brought back by Elvis the previous time? Chapter 713 - Dear, Have You Taken Your Medicine Today?

Chapter 713: Dear, Have You Taken Your Medicine Today?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Two days worth of hunted game have been piled there. But you were all too busy mating and didn¡¯t have the time to cook for me...¡± Auretin sighed with a cryptic look at Gu Mengmeng. His face was expressionless but she could feel his resentment. So... he was ming her for dying his meals?! Tsk tsk tsk, this freeloader had the cheek toin... Lea shifted his body to block Auretin¡¯s view of Gu Mengmeng. He lifted his chin. ¡°Look again and I will gouge your eyes out.¡± Auretin maintained his nk expression and stared back at Lea with eyes half-closed. He snorted derisively. ¡°You cannot beat me.¡± Instead of being angry, Lea smiled malevolently. ¡°Have you forgotten... who makes the meals in this family?¡± With a start, the disdain in Auretin¡¯s eyes quickly cracked. It turned into a look of surrender and ingratiation. ¡°You win, I won¡¯t look anymore.¡± Lea lifted his head and snorted arrogantly. He then turned back to continue his cooking. Ian shook his head. ¡°Where in the world did you throw your dignity? Breaking down over a bite to eat... Auretin, are you not afraid of being aughingstock if news of this gets out?¡± Auretin¡¯s gazended on that te of braised meat by Lea¡¯s hands, and didn¡¯t respond to Ian¡¯s chiding, except with a look of gluttony. He replied leisurely, ¡°Whoever dares to make fun of me, I will bite them to death.¡± ¡°Tsk, boorish.¡± Ian¡¯s face was full of scorn. He scooted closer to Gu Mengmeng and away from Auretin. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She felt rather contented with such a family scene didn¡¯t wish to spoil it. Outsiders all thought Auretin came to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave daily as he had designs on her. But in reality, he was just after the meals at her home... Who would believe it? She was a Messenger of the Beast Deity and beautiful beyond belief. But in Auretin¡¯s eyes, she was no match for a te of braised meat. Nevertheless, it was because Auretin did not have designs towards Gu Mengmeng that Lea and Elvis permitted him to hang around her daily without taking any extreme action. Ian crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned back to look at the sky with a sense of satisfaction andziness. A gentle breeze blew through his hair and the two exquisite feathers at the tips of his ears quivered under the sunlight. But his face held a constant sickly cast, such that one couldn¡¯t help but ask him with concern: Dear, have you taken your medicine today? ¡°Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ian spoke up. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied with a single-sybus. Ian nced at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°That Cole... has been skulking around the outside of Saint Nazaire all this while. Do we need to settle him?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as the warmth in her eyes dissipated. ¡°Is he alone?¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Yeah, he is alone and behaving wantonly..¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows. ¡°Oh?¡± Ian said, ¡°With his cunning, it should not be difficult for him to stay out of sight. But he has absolutely no intention of hiding. Instead, he is recklessly moving about right outside Saint Nazaire, and looks rather pleased with himself.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and asked him, ¡°Who is in charge of the territory beside Saint Nazaire? Is there no one?¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°He is a fifth-level stray beast and the formerly renowned Lord Cole. As long as his target is not their own territory, who will dare to provoke him?¡± Chapter 714 - In The End, It’s Because You Are Too Alluring

Chapter 714: In The End, It¡¯s Because You Are Too Alluring

Gu Mengmeng yed with Elvis¡¯ tail as she looked at Lea. ¡°Lea, what do you think?¡± Lea was stirring the pot of meat with one hand while pinching up some salt with the other. He turned back with a smile at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°He is behaving so wantonly as he probably expects you to want to meet him. To think of it... it can only be because of Chixuan.¡± Chixuan... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart gave a jolt. Chixuan had been in aa for very long. Although he had been breathing steadily as if he was just asleep, he had be thinner as ofte. Could it be... rted to Cole? Elvis smoothed over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows gently with a smile. ¡°If you want to see him, go ahead. If you don¡¯t... I will drive him off.¡± Kill... they could not kill him for the time being. He still held Chixuan¡¯s antidote in his hands. Although Elvis did not care about Chixuan¡¯s life and death, he cared for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feelings. Wanting to kill the enemy, but fearing that it would cause harm to your loved ones. That pretty much summed up the situation. But while they could not kill him, it did not mean they could not beat him up. Beating him up to an inch of his life would also feel pretty good. With this thought, Elvis¡¯ clear, blue eyes deepened with a harsh glint. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him after dinner.¡± It was not the answer Elvis wanted, but... as long as she was happy. Auretin ate about half that pot of meat. Gu Mengmeng had a small appetite and was full after a few bites. Elvis and Lea each had a big bowl just to apany Gu Mengmeng. Lea was up to his tricks again. He imed he was weak from the poison and having ved away at the stove all the day. As such, he flopped across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee and insisted she feed him. Feeding him was not a difficult task. But the problem was that the sight of Lea sprawled across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee while she leaned against Elvis was especially erotic. Of course, it was perhaps Gu Mengmeng herself felt sheepish that she couldn¡¯t help blushing. She wanted to reject him but Lea pouted dejectedly. ¡°It must be because I haven¡¯t served you well enough, that is why you are punishing me by not letting me eat? I know I shouldn¡¯t have lost control and tasted the forbidden fruit, that is why I fainted from the poison before I could satisfy you... I don¡¯t dare to next time. Can you forgive me this time? In the end, it¡¯s because you are too alluring...¡± Gu Mengmengdled up a pile of meat and shoved it into Lea¡¯s mouth. Gu Mengmeng could not let this guy speak like that anymore, or her face would start emitting smoke like a steam engine. So when Cole was led into the cave by Ian, he was treated to the sight of the powerful ruler Elvis sitting on his throne with a gorgeous beauty in his arms, who was just then coaxing a coquettish fox. The romantic energy radiating from that trio was still hanging thickly in the air. The faint love bites on Gu Mengmeng had yet to fade, making the scene look extra tititing and hedonistic. But this just made Cole¡¯s heart beat faster. Instead of that powerful ruler Elvis, he actually wished to be Lea, who was being ¡°taught a lesson¡± by Gu Mengmeng. Chuckling, Cole¡¯s gazended on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Without hiding that glint of possessiveness in his eyes, he ced his right hand over his left chest and got down on one knee. He was striving to behave like a gant knight. ¡°My dear mistress, what can I do for you?¡± Gu Mengmeng just felt a wave of revulsion. They had already reached that stage where their rtions were irreparable, but he still wanted to put up a polite and refined front? Would that help? He¡¯s crazy! Chapter 715 - What Solution? What Conditions?

Chapter 715: What Solution? What Conditions?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t acknowledge people any old how. I don¡¯t have such an evil creature as you. Speak, why are you skulking around outside Saint Nazaire?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was cold and her gaze calm. She didn¡¯t purposely effect a lofty aura, but Snake¡¯s arrogance umted over a thousand years had already seeped into her blood. The imperious aura of a true-born ruler was something that came from within. As subtle as it was, it could not be ignored that easily. Cole¡¯s eyes were ignited by that petite face. The more he gazed upon it, the more he desired to own it. She smelled so good, he could almost imagine her satisfying his every physical desire, how wonderful that would be. Suddenly, a harsh murderous aura blew by. Although it was just a second, it sessfully burst Cole¡¯s filthy bubble. Cole looked towards the source of that murderous aura and met Elvis¡¯ deep, blue eyes. He sneered with a measure of disdain. Cole remained kneeling on the ground and looked up at Gu Mengmeng with a smile. ¡°I am worried that young master Chixuan¡¯s body will be too weak to hold on until you manage to gather the five treasures in exchange for the antidote. I am afraid that you wille looking for me then but can¡¯t locate me. So I havee to you instead.¡± The spoon in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand paused. Lea stretched out his neck towards the spoon and gobbled up the meat. Like a drunk concubine sprawled across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee, Lea nced askance at Cole. ¡°Yeah, our little wolf pup has be thinner as ofte. What solution do you have? And on what conditions? Spit it all out now and stop wasting the air in our home.¡± Cole ignored Cole. It appeared that he would only acknowledge Gu Mengmeng¡¯s word. As much as she hated speaking with him, Gu Mengmeng had to do so for her son. ¡°Speak, what solution? What conditions?¡± Cole stood up straight as if he was a noble European prince. There was not the slightest trace of the aura of a stray beast on him. He resumed his former elegance and smiled graciously. However, Gu Mengmeng would never again be charmed by that smile and believe that he was a good guy. ¡°I can let young master Chixuan wake up but he must remain by my side. I will return him to you after you have given me the five treasures.¡± Cole proposed. ¡°You want me to hand my son over to a despicable stray beast?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned unhappily. Cole didn¡¯t appear offended. ¡°Let a stray beast take care of him, or let him die of starvation... you can take your time to consider it. I am in no hurry.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tightly together, as a million thoughts raced through her mind. She couldn¡¯t understand what Cole was ying at? How could any goode out of handing Chixuan over to him? He would turn her precious son into a pervert?! But they didn¡¯t know where those five treasures were. It was clear that Chixuan would notst until they manage to collect all five items in exchange for the antidote. Cole waited patiently as Gu Mengmeng struggled with her dilemma. He continued smiling calmly at her. It¡¯s also a sort of honor to have you trouble over me. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and turned to look at Auretin. ¡°Go fetch Chixuan from Sandy¡¯s.¡± Without a word, Auretin left to fetch Chixuan from Sandy¡¯s. Cole chuckled and continued. ¡°So, my dear mistress, do you want me to remain in Saint Nazaire to take care of young master Chixuan, or do you want me to leave here with him?¡± Chapter 716 - Cleanse Your Eyes

Chapter 716: Cleanse Your Eyes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh. ¡°Heh, Cole is indeed a very daring and confident person. Are you not afraid that I will kill you after Chixuan wakes up?¡± Cole continued to look as if Gu Mengmeng¡¯s every word was a sweet nothing to him. He replied in a warm and loving tone, ¡°The antidote I will give young master Chixuan is just a temporary one. He will need to take it at regr intervals. If there is a break in the cycle... the poison suppressed in his body will spread at an exponential rate. At that point, even the Beast Deity himself cannot salvage the situation. For young master Chixuan¡¯s sake, my dear mistress will not bear to let me die, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth in anger, but was hapless before Cole¡¯s machinations. Grinding her teeth, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I really cannot bear to have you die.¡± A look of gentle wonder bloomed across Cole¡¯s face. He grinned. ¡°To hear my dear mistress say that, I can die without regrets.¡± Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes, she could no longer stand to look at Cole for another second. Lea wrapped his big tail lightly across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. He then faced Gu Mengmeng directly and kissed each of her eyes. ¡°Mmm, we need to cleanse your eyes.¡± With that, he tugged gently at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand to pull her from Elvis¡¯ arms into his own embrace. He ced her hand on top of his heart and then reached over to pull off the animal hide which Elvis was wearing. Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned before blushing a fiery red. He whispered into her left ear. ¡°How about it? Has your eyes been thoroughly cleansed?¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng felt her nose would bleed out at any second now. With trembling hands, she quickly covered Elvis again with the animal hide. ¡°What happens in the family should stay in the family!¡± Elvis couldn¡¯t helpughing at her reaction. He teasingly held her waist with one arm and propped up her chin with the other hand. Narrowing his clear, blue eyes, he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Last night... you weren¡¯t saying such things.¡± The fox seductive fragrance would make a person secrete vast amounts of adrenaline, numbing the cognitive part of the brain while magnifying the limbic part. However, unlike alcohol, a person¡¯s memories would remain intact, and she clearly remembered everything that had happened the past two days. With Elvis announcing that to the whole world, Gu Mengmeng could no longer maintain her imperious demeanor. She mbered onto Elvis¡¯ chest and sealed his mouth with both hands. ¡°You are not allowed to speak!¡± ¡°Urgh.¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes darkened as he gazed at Gu Mengmeng with an indescribable expression. Gu Mengmeng gave a start before realizing where her knee was positioned. With a light leap, she returned to Lea¡¯s embrace, her face red as a tomato. She burrowed into Lea¡¯s shoulder, as if she was afraid to face anyone else. Elvis and Lea exchanged a look. Their hearts felt a tad lighter. Good, they had found a way to tease Mengmeng. Regarding matters of the heart, she seemed more sensitive now than before. Meanwhile, Cole¡¯s intense jealousy was ignited as he witnessed the entire scene. When Auretin returned with Chixuan¡ªSandy, Bode, Collin and the three young ones had also tagged along. With Chixuan in her arms, Sandy walked over to Gu Mengmeng while guardedly watching Cole. She asked in a small voice, ¡°Are you really going to hand Chixuan over to that bad guy?¡± Chapter 717 - He Can Be Even More Vicious Than Me, Just To Keep You By His Side.

Chapter 717: He Can Be Even More Vicious Than Me, Just To Keep You By His Side.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng took Chixuan over from Sandy and held him for a long while before kissing his tiny head. Her eyes dimmed. ¡°If he can save my son, I don¡¯t care what kind of person he is.¡± Sandy didn¡¯t say another word but just held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and stroked Chixuan¡¯s head. This kid had be very skinny as ofte. If he continued to starve... he would probably not live for long. Gu Mengmeng personally handed the child over to Cole. The top of her head only reached Cole¡¯s chest and she needed to look up to speak to him. ¡°If anything happens to my son, I will make sure you regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Cole took Chixuan into his arms with practiced ease. He tilted his head with a light smile. With a doting look and indulgent tone, he promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treat him as lovingly as if he is my own son.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Cole was taking advantage of her but she had no choice. She gave a coldugh. ¡°Your own son? Elvis would never have poisoned his own son.¡± Cole leaned over beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°That is because you didn¡¯t leave him. Otherwise... he can be even more vicious than me, just to keep you by his side.¡± Gu Mengmengid one hand over Cole¡¯s shoulder. Exerting just a bit of strength, the sound of bones breaking could be heard. Lifting her head, Gu Mengmeng gave an exceptionally bright smile. ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself with my partner. Hearing that will upset me.¡± Sweat beaded across Cole¡¯s forehead, but his smile deepened. ¡°I will remember that. My status here is unique from my mistress¡¯ other partners. I will notpare myself to the rest of them again.¡± Gu Mengmeng no longer wished to continue talking to Cole and returned to Elvis¡¯ arms. She closed her eyes. ¡°Auretin, see our guest out.¡± Auretin stood expressionlessly before Cole. He did not say a word but just stared at Cole with a frosty gaze. It was an undeniable fact that a higher level beast could make a lower level beast feel totally suppressed. But faced with a stray beast, no matter how high his level was, there would not be any shrinking or fear. One would only feel anger and animosity. Cole had no intention of creating a scene. He ducked away from Auretin to nod at Gu Mengmeng, before leaving with Chixuan in his arms. He had carved out arge piece ofnd right outside Saint Nazaire, which meant he had effectively taken over a piece of someone else¡¯s territory. This was a very severe matter but the owner of thatnd felt he could not afford to offend Cole. As a result, he swallowed his pride and closed one eye to this humiliating situation. Cole dug a square-shaped cave, which looked a bit like the stone houses at Sauder. It was a simple structure but constructed very well. Cole fed Chixuan a pill beforeying him across his own knee and stroking his back. Sounding as if he was talking to himself, Cole said, ¡°You must live and grow well. So that when she wants to see you... she has no choice but to seek me out. Heh, if you can really help to reunite us, I will teach you how to be the ruler of the whole world. How about that? In the future, when she and I have dominated the world, you will be our heir. You will be our one and only beloved son. All our power and privileges will be passed onto you. How about that? My son...¡± Chixuan¡¯s eyelids fluttered and his tiny nose sniffled. He then gradually opened his eyes. Chapter 718

Chapter 718: Kid, I Never Knew You Had Another Side To You?!

After Cole left, Gu Mengmeng behaved rather listlessly. Sandy shot Bode a look, after which he said he would bring the three little ones out to practice their hunting. Since Burke left, Kanwu and his brothers had been under the constant eye of Sandy, and had no chance to go out and y at all. As a result, they were overjoyed with this special privilege today. Crowding around Gu Mengmeng with wagging tails, they gazed expectantly at her. ¡°Mother, do you think we should go?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew her sons really wanted to go. Nevertheless, they still asked for her opinion as they knew she would probably worry. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart grew warm at her sons¡¯ concern for her. She rubbed their little heads. ¡°I will have uncle Auretin go with you, okay?¡± A male had a natural sense of respect and adtion towards a powerful figure. Just like how Auretin respected Elvis, those three little ones also worshiped Auretin for his legendary escapades. They beamed happily after hearing that their idol would be tagging along. Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin. ¡°You are going hunting anyway, help me bring my sons along.¡± Auretin remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If I bring them along... I cannot guarantee the quality of the hunted prey.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twisted. Were her sons being sniffed at? ¡°Uncle Auretin, don¡¯t worry. We promise to behave. We will stay obediently by your side to learn from you. We can also protect ourselves while you are on the hunt.¡± It was Kanwu who spoke, which shocked Gu Mengmeng. After all, when this kid spoke to Elvis, it was always a ¡°Hey, do you know who my mother is¡± type of mob boss attitude. Why did Kanwu transform into a little fan boy in front of someone like Auretin? Kid, I never knew you had another side to you?! Auretin looked at Kanwu and hesitated for a moment. He then nced at Elvis with sudden realization. Being gazed upon with adoration by a pair of eyes which looked like his own idol¡ªthis feeling gave one an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. ¡°Alright.¡± His face remained stoic, but his mood had obviously improved. Auretin turned to leave and the three little ones followed close behind. Sandy instructed Bode to look after them well, and to not let anything happen to them. Bode was contented to let his own female order him around. Although, if... one of those three little was their own child, it would be even better. But since Sandy was exceptionally concerned over those three wolf pups, then he will defend them with his life. After the children left, Gu Mengmeng looked like a deted balloon leaning limp against Elvis. Sandy sat in front of her holding her little hand. With a pang in her heart, she asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°It is obvious that Cole has nefarious motives. You really won¡¯t be able to touch him now that he has Chixuan in his hands... you, what ns do you have?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I thought before that the Kiss of the Ocean could cleanse and purify everything. Perhaps it could be used to purge the poison from Chixuan¡¯s body... but Chixuan has yet to transform. In his current condition, he cannot withstand the immense power of the Kiss of the Ocean. If we force it upon him, I am afraid Chixuan will just self-destruct... so the only way is to assemble those five items for Cole, in exchange for Chixuan¡¯s antidote.¡± Sandy¡¯s heart also ached. She had also spent a long period of time with those four little ones, and it could be said that she had brought them up. Although they were not her own flesh and blood, she treated them as such. How could she also not fret and worry over them? Chapter 719 - You Two Are Using Me As A Marriage Bait?

Chapter 719: You Two Are Using Me As A Marriage Bait?

¡°Any leads? Where are the items he wants?¡± Sandy asked. Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a sigh. ¡°If I had any leads, I wouldn¡¯t havee back to Saint Nazaire but would have already gone to seek them. The key thing is... I have no idea where to look.¡± Sandy thought for a moment before continuing. ¡°Why don¡¯t... you have others send them to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy dubiously. Sandy said, ¡°To find these few items in the vast Beast World is like searching for a needle in the haystack. Even if the entire poption of Saint Nazaire heads out to help you find them, the rate of sess will be very low. Why not spread the word and announce that anyone who can help you find those items, you will provide him with one year¡¯s worth of free meals. The food from your household is so delicious that everyone will be more than happy to help you.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She thought: One year¡¯s worth of free meals? Only Auretin and you would be motivated by such a prize. Nevertheless, the idea of spreading the news was feasible. With an attractive award, someone would definitely step up to it. This was a saying that had stood the test of time. But what did she have that could properly motivate everyone to help? Gu Mengmeng fell into a deep thought, but couldn¡¯t think of anything. Lea waved his tail and walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He squeezed himself between Gu Mengmeng and Sandy, and sat down. ¡°You can use your status as the Messenger of the Beast Deity to grant one wish to anyone who can sessfully present you with the five treasures.¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be opening a back door to wee new family members?¡± Lea lifted one finger and waved it lightly. ¡°Although arge number of people will request to be Mengmeng¡¯s partner, don¡¯t forget that he must still challenge her other partners before that can happen... tsk, are there any third-level single beasts that can win you?¡± Elvis snorted. ¡°What if the one who delivers the treasures is a drop-dead gorgeous guy? What happens if Xiao Meng takes a fancy to him?¡± Lea waved his own tail enchantingly. ¡°In terms of good looks, not many can surpass me. If someone like that really appears... in order to secure my position as the best-looking in Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, I am willing to deflower him.¡± Cough... Gu Mengmeng choked on her own saliva and started coughing. Elvis patted her gently on the back, only to see the still-coughing Gu Mengmeng staring at Lea with a doleful face. ¡°That¡¯s not the right way to use the word ¡®deflower¡¯.¡± Lea shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Regardless, with the both of us around, I want to see just who has the ability to enter that door.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°So you two are going to use me as a marriage bait? What difference is there from a love scam? It¡¯s not right to cheat people¡¯s feelings.¡± Lea smacked his lips. ¡°What marriage bait? You are just offering them a chance to woo you. If they cannot beat your partners, it¡¯s because they are too weak. How can they me you then?¡± Gu Mengmeng prodded Lea¡¯s forehead. ¡°Nonsense.¡± With a smile, Lea fell backwards to y along to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s prod, before bouncing back to kiss her lightly on the side of her lips. He then sat back down with satisfaction and grinned at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blushing face. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat. ¡°What if... what if the person makes a request which I cannot fulfill? Resurrection and all that...¡± Lea¡¯s voice was gentle and calm, and carried with it the power to soothe one¡¯s nerves. ¡°No matter what request the other party makes, Elvis and I will fulfill it. So don¡¯t worry, go and do what you want to do. Whatever maye, just leave it to us.¡± Chapter 720 - Everyone Has Their Own Dreams.

Chapter 720: Everyone Has Their Own Dreams.

The next morning, the members of the Eagle-owl tribe in Saint Nazaire prepared to move out. The beasts of flight had their own ways, and their method of spreading the news was faster and would reach a wider audience. As the only one who knew the route, Ian went to the Snake King valley to transmit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s message to the snake beasts, who then also helped to spread the word that she was offering a reward for finding those treasures.. At the same time, news that the Messenger of the Beast Deity Gu Mengmeng had received Snake¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity, and ascended the position as Saintess of the Snake King valley was also announced. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s move sent forth the new attitude that the Snake King valley was no longer a taboo ce, but was under her protection. Whoever dared to invade the Snake King valley must first ovee Wabei, and then ask for her permission. As such, the notorious Snake King valley once again became a hot topic of discussion. Under the cooperation of the Bird tribe and the Snake tribe, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s message had spread throughout the entire Beast World within 10 days. Everyone had their own dreams. Beasts were no different. As the outside world started bustling about to seek out the treasures, Gu Mengmeng went about settling more practical matters. She had been to visit Chixuan, who had indeed woken up. That perverted Cole was treating Chixuan exceptionally well. He not only coaxed him to eat to drink, he brought him along on hunting expeditions to teach him some skills. He took good care of him, and if not for the difference in species, outsiders would have taken Cole to be Chixuan¡¯s real father. All the same, if Gu Mengmeng came to visit Chixuan alone, Cole would wee her with open arms and treat her with great hospitality. However, if someone else apanied Gu Mengmeng, whether male or female, Cole would hide Chixuan away and she would not be able to see him for the next few days. After that happened a few times, Gu Mengmeng understood Cole¡¯s intentions. ¡°You havee.¡± Cole smiled warmly, as if he had been awaiting his wife to return from shopping at the market. Cole no longer looked like a stray beast since he started taking care of Chixuan, but this only raised Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guard against him. No matter how nice he appeared, Gu Mengmeng would never speak a single word towards him. Going right past Cole, Gu Mengmeng entered his cave. Chixuan was taking an afternoon nap and felt the iing presence of someone. He immediately raised his head and ears vigntly towards the entrance of the cave. After recognizing his mother, he rxed and started howling until Gu Mengmeng sat beside him and he could snuggle into her arms. Chixuan had yet to evolve and was the only one of her sons to still be in beast form. Having been through Cole¡¯s training, he had be stronger and his fur gleamed. Chixuan¡¯s eyes were also spirited and he was obviously being treated well. Nheless, Gu Mengmeng still felt she had let her son down. Kissing Chixuan, she said, ¡°Your brothers all miss you. Wait for mother to gather the treasures, then I will bring you back to reunite with everyone.¡± ¡°Wooooo~¡± This was her own son but Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Cole brought over a bowl of fruit and ced it beside Gu Mengmeng. Hepletely didn¡¯t mind her coldness. ¡°The dry season is almost here. Have you prepared your water sources?¡± Gu Mengmeng treated Cole as empty air. She refused to eat anything he offered and never answered his questions. She just concentrated on holding her son, looking him over and kissing him. Chapter 721

Chapter 721: Are You Looking To Get Beaten Up?

¡°Sauder has some water wells, why don¡¯t you go over there for a spell?¡± Despite not receiving any response, Cole continued to talk to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng hugged Chixuan and kissed his tiny face. ¡°My good son, continue your nap. Mother will leave now ande back tomorrow to visit you.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng ced Chixuan onto the bed and patted him gently on the back. She stood up to leave and didn¡¯t even nce at Cole the entire time. Watching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s departing back profile, Cole smiled and rubbed Chixuan¡¯s back. ¡°Look, your mother is still throwing a tantrum. It seems like I must continue to cajole her. I will redouble my efforts.¡± ... Returning to her own cave, Elvis had already heated up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bath water for her. Just as Cole didn¡¯t allow anyone else toe to his cave to visit Chixuan, Elvis and Lea also couldn¡¯t stand the smell of Cole on Gu Mengmeng. So after her every visit to Chixuan at Cole¡¯s cave, she had to immediately bathe or the two of them would put on ck faces. After aforting bath, Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng on the bed drowsily. But a familiar feeling dispelled all intentions of sleeping. Gu Mengmeng sat up after pulling on her snake skin. She sprinted out of the cave and as expected, she saw a massive, familiar-looking snake meandering over. Hiss hiss hiss~ With a head as huge as a train, the snake was moving with fierce resolution towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s front door. Gu Mengmeng immediately pped Wabei to the ground. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°How many times must I tell you? I hate snakes, I hate shit, and I hate snakes that look like shit. Why can¡¯t you appear before me in human form? Why must you make me hit you every time, and make me feel like I just grabbed a pile of shit? Isn¡¯t it so disgusting?¡± Wabei did a flip before morphing into human form. Having shrunk considerably, his jaw was all blue-ck. Obviously, Gu Mengmeng had hit him too hard. ¡°Tsk.¡± Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng with disdain. ¡°Do you think I like it? The world outside the Snake King valley is too dry. Human legs are so slow that I would dry up if I didn¡¯t travel in beast form.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step back and sat down. Elvis caught her in a steady embrace. His ck tail wrapped around her slender waist and his chest supported her back. Without a word, he used a piece of cloth to wipe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡°tainted¡± hand. ¡°Why have youe out even though the outside air is not suitable?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Wabei looked rather awkward. ¡°The days are getting drier and it will be winter season soon. I must hibernate then. If I don¡¯te find you for a fight now, I will have to wait till next year.¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°So you havee all this way just to get beaten up?¡± Wabei blushed, as Gu Mengmeng had obviously struck upon the truth. Nheless, he stubbornly denied it. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei with a ¡°please begin your performance¡± expression. ¡°Then why else have youe looking for me?¡± Wabei raised two fingers. ¡°Two things.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and indicated that he should continue. ¡°Yeah, speak.¡± Wabei drew back his hand and cleared his throat. ¡°New sprouts have grown out of the fruit you buried in the ground. I think you like to eat that type of fruit... you will be able to taste them again in another 10 to 20 years.¡± Chapter 722

Chapter 722: I Am Going To Find My Father To Talk About Life

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart stirred. Those fruits... It was that fruit tree kicked down by Snake, right? He had asked his snake beasts to pick all the fruits on that tree for her. Unfortunately, she had been unable to finish the fruits and asked for them to be buried. She had just tried it on a whim and never expected them to really sprout. Wabei looked rather awkward and avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He put on a nonchnt face and said, ¡°He said you liked trees, especially that precious one. Now that it has sprouted, I came over to inform you of that. After all, if you are happy, he... will also be happy. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Yeah, I know. Thank you Wabei.¡± Wabei lifted his head. ¡°I put in so much effort just to pass this message to you, of course you should thank me. But... are you going to give me just a verbal word of thanks?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°Aiyo? So you have already thought of a way for me to repay you beforeing over... speak. What do I have that the great Wabei wants?¡± Looking rather stiff, Wabei said carefully, ¡°The Beast Deity is your father... can you ask him about that person... how is he now?¡± Ah, right. The people of the Beast World believed that they would return to the embrace of the Beast Deity after death. She said her father was the Beast Deity, so... Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Alright, I will try.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng stood up and turned back to her cave. Wabei never expected Gu Mengmeng to agree so readily and was taken aback for a moment. He thought Gu Mengmeng would be performing a Heaven Opening rite, tomunicate with the Beast Deity. Why had she turned back towards the cave? ¡°Eh? What are you doing!¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°I am going to sleep!¡± Wabei was nonplussed. He thought about it... perhaps the Heaven Opening rite was a strenuous activity and she needed to sleep to replenish her energy first? He had never opened the heavens so he did not know. As a result, the magnificent and great Wabei behaved like an abandoned dog, obediently squatting underneath a shady spot outside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave. He drew circles in the dirt with a branch to pass time waiting for her to wake up. Stroking his own chin, Wabei gave a foolish grin. So painful, nearly as strong as he was... Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng had called Lea and Elvis to her side. ¡°I am going to find my father to talk about life. I don¡¯t know how long I will be asleep. You two go about your own matters, there is no need to guard over me. The great Wabei is squatting outside the cave and most people are so scared of him they will shiver as they pass.¡± Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng on the bed and covered her carefully with a nket. In a gentle and doting voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just have a good sleep. Lea and I will handle all matters concerning the tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and slowly closed her eyes. Apart from that time when she bid farewell to Snake, Gu Mengmeng had never made the first move to contact the Beast Deity. Firstly, it was because she was angry he refused to help save her son. Secondly, she med him for Snake¡¯s death. But it had been a long time, and Gu Mengmeng had started to let those grievances go. The Beast Deity. Such a high and mighty external force. It was better to maintain good rtions with him. And so, Gu Mengmeng held onto a positive and amiable attitude as she drifted off to sleep. Covered in a white fog, one could not tell where one was. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°It is father alright. You knew I am looking for you and you let me in.¡± An ethereal being walked out of the fog. He did not look old but bore a benevolent face. Rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head, he said, ¡°There are no overnight grudges between father and daughter. The runaway daughter wishes to return home, how could I not open the door?¡± Chapter 723

Chapter 723: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng felt that since Beast Deity actually liked this type of father-daughter role-ying, then she would go along with it. Just take it that she hadcked paternal love while growing up. ¡°Since father already knows I aming back, he must also know the reason?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head with a smile. The Beast Deity maintained his benevolent expression and stroked his chin. ¡°Do you want to watch television together?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows, looking very much like a rebellious teenage girl. The Beast Deity didn¡¯t get angry but just grinned. He added mildly. ¡°The movie ¡®Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me¡¯ starring Snake.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face instantly changed and she gave a sweet smile. ¡°Alright.¡± The Beast Deity and Gu Mengmeng sat down there and then. With a wave, the white fog dissipated to reveal a window. It looked like a family-own theater. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t bother to consider whether this was advanced technology or metaphysics. She just focused on finding Snake within the screen. An ancient European castle having endured the sands of time. The birth of a child bringing hopes of the future for a family. However, this child was very strange. Right from the moment of birth, he never cried. His parents were both blue-eyed but his own pupils were green. He was obviously a newborn infant, but bore a foreboding presence. His grandfather stared at the child for a long while before nodding with gratification. ¡°Our family¡¯s future fortunes will all be linked to this child.¡± One sentence cemented this child¡¯s status within the family. Six years old. The child sat before aputer, his short fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard. It was 2.59pm and he pressed the enter key. Far away, the shares of apany listed on the stock exchange was attacked without warning and without any chance of retaliation. The child jumped down from theputer table and looked at his shocked father. He was looking up at him, but his presence was still far more dominating. His tiny face was expressionless as hemanded. ¡°I havepleted the buyout that you wanted. So go and change my name to Snake.¡± Without waiting for his father to reply, he turned and left with his hands crossed behind his back. The father was dumbstruck for a second after hearing the longest sentence his son had spoken to him since his birth. He watched his son¡¯s tiny back profile. Only then, did the father slowly reply with an ¡°Okay¡±. Eight years old. Snake had already be the head of the family. He seldom bothered himself with the more trivia matters, but his word was final. No one in the family dared to go against any of his express wishes. This was because, as proven in countless past incidents, he was always right. Whether it was in the face of danger or opportunity, his instincts were always sharp and his judgment always urate. And because of him, an old-money family which had fallen through the years had suddenly risen up again. The past few years saw them regaining their former glory days. As a result, kidnappers had their eye on this mere, eight-year-old kid. A car ident with the driver dead on the spot, and Snake missing. The family anxiously mobilized a search party, but to no avail. By the time the police were forced to the brink of despair, Snake returned home wearing a tidy western suit and spotless leather shoes. His gait was steady and robust. No one knew what happened that day and no one knew where those kidnappers had gone. Some time after, news spread that the abandoned factory where Snake was imprisoned had been overrun with snakes. The situation was so bad that even professional snake catchers dared not take a single step in. Chapter 724

Chapter 724: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

This elegant prince would fly on a private ne to a Chinese city every weekend, at a certain time and to a certain amusement park, to watch an extremely childish y staged for little kids. At night, he would head to a nondescript casual eatery to eat a meal which could only be described as coarse and vulgar. Thereafter, he would stand quietly under a streetmp, watching until thest restaurant staff had left, before taking the ne back to his castle. No one knew why he had such a peculiar hobby. Anyway... most geniuses were weird. When he was 17 years old, he announced that he would be going to China to study. The entire family was in a fluster. He was a genius with two Masters degrees from the world¡¯s top university, why would he want to go to a third-rate college in China to study some random subject? WHY?! Faced with his family¡¯s strong objections, Snake just smirked and said, ¡°Bringing a family glory is easy. Destroying a family is....even easier.¡± The next day, Snake hadpleted the new student applications. After waiting for 17 years, he would enroll in this college next year. In this 17 years, he had never interfered with anything in her life as he could not afford the consequences of meddling with cause and effect. As a result, he had watched her quietly as a bystander to her life. Today, he made the decision to alter the first thing in her life. There was one position which he would never give up to anyone. An application to join the club was ced on the table of the president. A robust-looking fourth-year senior looked up to see the new exchange student. This new student had beenbeled the coolest dude in school due to his foreign looks. With a smile, he immediately arranged to approve his application. Don¡¯t ask why. Just take a look at those girls behind him, all just dying to join the club now... what other reason could he need?! Did he need any?! No need! Snake¡¯s presence at S College¡¯s formerly-unknown swimming club had turned it into the hottest ce to be. But Snake had a principle, which was he would onlypete in state-level swimmingpetitions, and would never join apetition that was held out of S City. It didn¡¯t matter who tried to persuade him, he would steadfastly refuse. Thereafter, a rumor spread through S College. The coolest dude in school was good in anything, but was unfortunately a mute. He had not spoken a single word to anyone from day one. All the most beautiful and sought-after female students had confessed their romantic feelings to him¡ªbut he just passed them by without a nce. Until the second year, two months after the new students enrolled... A female student stood on the school courtyard holding a letter with a heart-shaped sticker on the envelope. This was amon scene and anyone could see it was a love letter. ¡°Senior, I like you.¡± Gu Mengmeng handed over the love letter with a lowered head. She did not dare to look into the eyes of the person in front of her. ¡°Gu...¡± Before the senior on the receiving end of the confession had time to reply, the love letter in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand was snatched away. A tall and sturdy figure stood between him and Gu Mengmeng, effectively blocking him off. Gu Mengmeng looked up in shock at the person who had snatched away her love letter. Dark green eyes glinting with malevolence and anger stared back at her. His lips were curled upwards, but the effect was spine-chilling. In a cold voice that was void of any emotion but still held a curious power that made one obey, he said, ¡°A person who already has a boyfriend but is confessing to another person. Do you think that is appropriate?¡± Chapter 725

Chapter 725: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

¡°A person who already has a boyfriend... who?¡± Gu Mengmeng was nonplussed and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Snake took a step forward and leaned over to look into her clear eyes. ¡°You.¡± Gu Mengmeng took an involuntary step back. ¡°Senior has not replied to my confession yet... I...I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Gu Mengmeng took another small step back while Snake took one big step forward. The distance between the two narrowed until Gu Mengmeng could feel the energy emanating from Snake¡¯s body. ¡°You do.¡± The two words were spoken gently and filled with ambiguity. Gu Mengmeng blinked in exasperation. ¡°When did that happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know...¡± As Snake continued to close in on her, she missed a step and fell backwards. Snake instantly held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms. She knocked her nose into his chest, which turned red as her eyes watered from the pain. The satisfaction from catching her in his embrace soothed Snake¡¯s emotions and he stroked her little head contentedly. ¡°I am now officially informing you that from this second onwards, I am your boyfriend. Do you know now?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Snake as if he had gone mad. She reached out to snatch back her love letter. ¡°That... senior, you might have read too many love stories, but... I don¡¯t like you. Give me back my letter... return it to me...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s petite limbs was no match for Snake. Watching her struggle in his arms, he frowned. ¡°Your first love letter is not written for me... are you sure?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt a cold gust rising from the ground, and was petrified. Wasn¡¯t he the one who had abruptly appeared and spoiled her confession? Why was he behaving so righteously while she was flushing like a ripe tomato? Feeling inexplicably sheepish, Gu Mengmeng carefully drew herself out from Snake¡¯s embrace. With a bitter smile, she said, ¡°Then... senior, you go ahead with your matters... I won¡¯t bother you anymore...¡± Before shepleted her sentence, Gu Mengmeng had already vanished without a trace. What confession, forget it. She now felt like her own life was in danger. Looking at her flee in fear, Snake was happy nheless. He smiled and muttered to himself. ¡°Yeah, you have grown more capable. The previous time we met you had just straight away fainted.¡± The boy whom Gu Mengmeng was confessing to was just about to sneak off when Snake turned around andmanded . ¡°Come over here.¡± That boy froze on the spot and turned back stiffly. He then stood before Snake like anpliant soldier. Snake frowned. This guy was not that Prince Charming Senior of the Swimming Club. That fellow had already changed schools after being tormented by Snake... hiss, where did this eyesoree from? ¡°Which club are you from?¡± Snake asked. ¡°Basket... basketball,¡± The boy answered. Snake nodded. Perhaps his interference had changed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s interests. Never mind, he would do whatever she liked. Patting that boy on the shoulder, he said, ¡°Go get a club application and bring it to me at Block A ssroom 9.¡± ¡°Y... yes yes.¡± With that, the boy fled. Snake turned and walked towards Block A ssroom 9. Second Meng, I have set up this scene for the past 18 years. Do you think you can escape? Chapter 726

Chapter 726: I Will Bear The Consequences Of My Own Actions

The fog thickened again and Gu Mengmeng smiled haplessly at the Beast Deity. ¡°Yeah, whether Snake is in human or snake form, I am always terrified standing before him.¡± The Beast Deity continued to smile benevolently. He tilted his head at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Seeing him like that now, are you reassured?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I feel relieved now that I can see he is doing well. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he likes another person. I am contented as long as he can attain happiness.¡± The Beast Deity shook his head. ¡°What do you know? Even though he has gone to that world, Snake is still a beast at heart. His love for a person would not change even in death. He would never have a change of heart.¡± That¡¯s also true. How could a thousand years of feelings be wiped off in just a few years? Gu Mengmengughed helplessly. ¡°But I am so timid while Snake is so domineering. Going by my personality... I must have been scared witless by him.¡± The Beast Deity nodded profoundly. ¡°That is why this ¡°Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me¡± movie will be a pretty long series. If you are interested,e over again to watch it with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Are you being a retired, lonely old man appealing to his daughter to visit him regrly? Others call their children back for dinner, while you are asking your daughter toe watch a movie series with you? And a teenage romance flick at that...¡± The Beast Deityughed but didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Mengmeng paused and looked at the Beast Deity. ¡°Was what I just watched all real? You wouldn¡¯t be using some kind of magic illusion to trick me, would you?¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°Deities cannot lie.¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed a sigh of relief. She felt a burden lifted off her shoulders. They might be in different space-time dimensions, but it was great to see Snake happy. He had previously said that he was the most powerful Beast King ever. He would be the ultimate ruler no matter which dimension he existed in. At that time, she had thought he was just boasting. But now, it appeared that he was talking sense. ¡°Alright, I am leaving now. There is someone waiting outside my cave to hear this news.¡± The Beast Deity tugged at Gu Mengmeng to have her wait a moment. Gu Mengmeng turned and looked at the Beast Deity, waiting for him to speak. The Beast Deity thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you really going to seek out those items for Cole?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled ¡°Why? Are you afraid he would activate the Beast King bloodline after getting those treasures, and harm all life?¡± The Beast Deity hesitated before nodding. Gu Mengmeng grinned. ¡°Good. Give me Chixuan¡¯s antidote or tell me how to counteract the poison in my son¡¯s body. Then I will not help Cole find his treasures. If need be, I can even personally kill him, in any way you please.¡± The Beast World sighed and with a frustrated tone meant for a roguish daughter, he said, ¡°You know I cannot meddle in the affairs of the Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Are you not meddling by asking me not to find those five treasures for Cole then?¡± The Beast Deity looked as if he had already guessed she would say that. He didn¡¯t get angry but replied in a mild manner, ¡°I am just worried you don¡¯t know what those five treasures can do, and trigger off a disaster you might regret.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is a Beast King, so am I. Snake has lived a thousand years more than him, and is still a grand elder of the Beast World. Even if I cannot subdue him, I can still fight to the death with him. I will bear the consequences of my own actions.¡± Chapter 727

Chapter 727: Strike Me If You Dare?

Gu Mengmeng turned to leave but the Beast Deity sighed again and said in a low voice. ¡°Which father will want to see his own child perish together with someone else... Gu Mengmeng woke up feeling pretty good. She felt as if even the sky looked bluer. Stretching outzily, she took the cup of water which Elvis had promptly delivered to her. After taking a sip, she smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Elvis poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Are you thanking me?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it, oh right. Elvis had done so much for her. What had he done that could be simply repaid with a superficial word of thanks? Circling Elvis¡¯ neck, she kissed him before snuggling into his embrace. Elvis enjoyed this intimate act, which Gu Mengmeng had not done for some time. His Xiao Meng was getting better by the day. Although still different from before, at least she was behaving nearly the same whenever she was with him and Lea. That was enough. As to whether she wanted to save the world or destroy it, he didn¡¯t care. As long as she was happy. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis replied, ¡°Two days and one night.¡± ¡°What about Wabei? Is he still outside?¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°Yeah, he never moved.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng out of the cave without a word. Her slumber had been restorative and she felt well rested. Her heart felt calm and she knew Snake was getting on rather well. Although she was timid and awkward, and Snake¡¯s overbearing pursuit would just make her run further, but... it might be a good thing to cause a little trouble to Snake? His life had been too cid, too boring. With no one daring to rebel against the ultimate ruler of the world, it must have been very lonely after a long while. Just let herself give him a taste of trouble in that other dimension. It should be pretty good. With her lips curved in a smile, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reached out to hit Wabei from behind in a sneak attack. Wabei was very agile and instantly ducked. That feeling of suppression was very familiar. Dangerous but with no intention to kill. That was why Wabei knew all along it must be Gu Mengmeng. However... ¡°He would never do such a sneaky thing. So disgraceful.¡± Wabei¡¯s face was full of disdain. Gu Mengmeng shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He said it before, he is he and I am me. I will act as I please. So, if I like to carry out sneak attacks, so what? Strike me if you dare?¡± Wabei rolled up his sleeves and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. Who¡¯s afraid of whom!¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Elvis aside and stepped forward with arms wide open. ¡°Come on, hit me. I won¡¯t retaliate. But if you identally kill me... you have to answer to the Beast Deity himself.¡± For a long while, Wabei pondered seriously over whether to attack her. But looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fearless expression, he really did not dare to strike. No matter how much power her body held, she was still physically very petite and looked very nondurable. He had dared to fight her previously as he knew he could not beat her. But now, she was obviously not going to retaliate or duck. How to fight like that?! What if he really injured her? How could he answer to Snake then?! After waiting for a long while, Wabei remained motionless. Gu Mengmeng smiled tauntingly. ¡°Eh, are you going to strike me? If not, I am leaving.¡± Chapter 728

Chapter 728: I Want To Fight Him.

Wabei wanted to reach out to grab Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, when he thought of Snake¡¯s warning stare. He ended up opening up his arms to block Gu Mengmeng¡¯s way. ¡°You cannot leave before telling me how is he?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°I thought you were never going to ask.¡± Wabei red at her. ¡°I have waited here for two days and one night. How could I possibly not ask?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t get angry but just sat down. Elvis knew Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t want to talk about Snake in front of him so he turned back into the cave to tidy up the bed she had just slept in. Wabei sat beside Gu Mengmeng and kept silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to know if he is doing well. If he has anyone to fight with...¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head to enjoy the sunlight. ¡°He is doing well very, and is still the one and only mighty Snake. He holds a highly respected and powerful status. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone as formidable as you for Snake to practice his fighting with, and no one who dares to go against him. Nevertheless, don¡¯t worry, he is not lonely. Because over there... there is another me apanying him.¡± Wabei was shocked. ¡°You can apany him? Does that me I can too? Can you bring me over to visit him? I... I want to fight him.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled and patted Wabei¡¯s shoulder. She shook her head. ¡°I am just the Messenger of the Beast Deity and not the Beast Deity himself. I don¡¯t have such a huge ability.¡± Wabei kept silent for a moment before looking up again at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°What if I can help you find those items you are seeking? As a reward, can you help me appeal to the Beast Deity to let me stay by Snake¡¯s side?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I can help you appeal, but I cannot guarantee results.¡± Wabei nodded seriously. ¡°Good. It¡¯s just Kiss of the Ocean and Love of the Sky and whatever. I can find them for you. By then, remember your promise.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and Wabei left without turning back. After Wabei left, Elvis reappeared and hugged Gu Mengmeng. ¡°He traveled such a long distance to pick a fight and you let him leave just like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis. ¡°The weather has been so dry and he has been out here for two days. His snake skin is nearly splitting apart. I can¡¯t bear to strike him...¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s delicate little face without a word. The issue of water source... He and Lea would definitely resolve it. ¡°I have not been to visit Chixuan for two days. He must be worried sick. I am going to visit my son,¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Elvis didn¡¯t object and just escorted her to the borders of Saint Nazaire. On her own, Gu Mengmeng walked to Cole¡¯s cave and suddenly felt something was not quite right. She hastily entered the cave to find it empty. Cole had gone, while Chixuan had also disappeared... All the daily living essentials had also been emptied out. The cave had obviously been abandoned. Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists and looked towards a distance. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Cole!¡± Gu Mengmeng searched about for a long while but Cole didn¡¯t leave any trace behind. Helpless, she returned to Saint Nazaire to find Lea and Elvis already waiting for her return. Elvis frowned upon seeing her distressed face. She had been fine when she woke up. Why the sudden change after visiting Chixuan? Chapter 729

Chapter 729: Cough Cough Cough, Hurry Up And Show Me Some Concern

After Gu Mengmeng told them about Cole¡¯s situation, Lea smiled and poked her little head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cole has just brought Chixuan somewhere with a good water source. He might be a stray beast now but is already used to afortable lifestyle. He will never endure thirst.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still quite dubious. Lea nodded his guarantee. With his understanding of Cole, he was sure of it. Lea was always right. With this thought, Gu Mengmeng felt more reassured. Stroking Lea¡¯s face, Gu Mengmeng asked with a frown, ¡°Why have you be so skinny? I have just slept for two days and your eye bags have alle out.¡± Lea¡¯s heart warmed on hearing Lea¡¯s concern for him, yet he didn¡¯t want her to worry. He exaggerated his weak condition and put up a fuss. Wrapping his tail around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, he put on a ¡°cough cough cough, hurry up and show me some concern¡± face. He whined. ¡°There are not enough water sources in the territory. I have been working so hard these past two days to seek out new water sources, but to no avail... look, my legs have slimmed down from all that running around. I need Mengmeng to massage them.¡± Seeing that he still had the heart to make a fuss, she knew that he should be fine even though he looked rather tired. As such, she gave him a push and snuggled back into Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°What was the situation like in the past?¡± Seeing that Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t convinced by his performance, Lea stopped his charade and put on a serious face. ¡°In the past, there were only three females and over a hundred males. But this year, we have 19 females and more than 300 males. So...¡± Gu Mengmeng propped her cheek on her palm. She had forgotten about the increase in poption. Gu Mengmeng remembered Sandy telling her before that water became scarce once the winter season arrived. Even females were only allowed to use the water for drinking, and could not use the water for bathing. Males generally didn¡¯t even touch the water, and would just drink the blood of their prey as a water source. It could be seen how urgent the water situation was in Saint Nazaire during the winter dry season. Gu Mengmeng held her head as she thought for a moment. ¡°Apart from that small stream and thatke, what other designated water sources do we have?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°That small stream still has water and Lea has already instructed the males to hurry up and make more wooden pails to store the water. However, there is also a limit to the amount of water we can store in those pails. Even if we don¡¯t finish drinking it in a few days, it would eventually all leak out. But other than that, we don¡¯t really have any other better methods.¡± The wooden pails were constructed by digging a hole into the middle of a piece of wood. Although there were no gaps, wood itself was permeable and was not suitable as a material for long-term storage. Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment before standing up. ¡°Come with me for a walk.¡± Elvis and Lea did not hesitate. No problem was more important than Gu Mengmeng. So what if there was no water source? They would not let Gu Mengmeng go thirsty even if they had to go steal from another tribe. As for the life and death of others... what did it matter to them? Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng while Lea walked beside him. Walking out of Elvis¡¯ territory, Auretin and Ian also followed. Yeah, the entourage of the Messenger of the Beast Deity was ratherplete. ¡°Every year during the dry season, is there any part of our territory where the vegetation does not seem that affected?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Do you mean...¡± Chapter 730

Chapter 730: Happy At Her Own Little Mischief

¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why Sauder doesn¡¯tck water during the dry season because they have water wells? Gu Mengmeng continued Lea¡¯s sentences. Lea couldn¡¯t conceal the amusement on his face. ¡°How could I have forgotten. You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity and can appeal to the Beast Deity to bestow upon us the Eye of Life. Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. The previous Messenger of the Beast Deity had given everything in this world names which felt so immature. Fire was just fire, why did it have to be called me Devil. A well was a well, why did it have to be called the Eye of Life. Elvis stiffened as he looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°We... can also have our own Eye of Life?¡± It meant a water source that would never go dry. The drought season would never again be a test of survival for them. Gu Mengmeng sighed and held Elvis¡¯ face in her hands as she stared into his eyes. ¡°I am different from Wang Xiaoxin. I particrly hate making everything sound so mysterious and fantastical. Let¡¯s be serious. That thing is called a water well, can you remember that?¡± Elvis supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny butt with one hand while his other hand held the back of her head. He drew her face towards his lips and kissed her. The clear, blue pupils were full of pride and doting. ¡°You always manage to surprise me. I wonder how many secrets do you still hold.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed from being kissed. She intoned mischievously. ¡°I have many secrets and I won¡¯t tell you any. I won¡¯t tell you any, I won¡¯t tell you any.¡± Elvis saw that Gu Mengmeng was so happy at her own little mischief that he didn¡¯t pursue. They had a lifetime to slowly get to know each other, and for him to discover more of her little secrets. While Elvis and Gu Mengmeng were flirting with each other, Lea was meticulously recalling the geographicalndscape of Saint Nazaire. ¡°Saint Nazaire has about seven to eight areas where the vegetation remains lush during the yearly dry season. Should we go to the nearest one to take a look?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°We should go to the lowest area first.¡± Gu Mengmeng was unable to exin to them why she would know such a mysterious skill. You may not believe it even if I told you. A girl living in the city and running around doing various odd jobs¡ªhow did she know the trick to digging a well? Yeah, this was a mysterious question but the answer was very unique. Gu Mengmeng got this knowledge from a romance novel... A powerful female warrior god passed through time to an unknown era, bringing with her an abused mother and a weak brother. She then developed the family fortunes and met a handsome boy. The trick to digging a well was mentioned somewhere in that story. Gu Mengmeng was acting in ordance to that author¡¯s instructions, and not just plucking things out of thin air. Lea lead Gu Mengmeng and Elvis to an area covered in dense vegetation. As the dry season had already begun, the surrounding vegetation had already shown some signs of yellowing. However, the nts within this area continued to flourish. Gu Mengmeng nodded and looked around. She plucked off a thick, sturdy branch of about 1.8 meters in length. She ced the tip of the branch on the ground and drew a circle in the dirt. Gu Mengmeng then patted off her hands. ¡°Go and get some men over to dig a hole in this circle I have marked out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea answered before taking Gu Mengmeng over from Elvis. He covered one of her ears with his hand, while pressing her other ear against his chest. ¡°Arhwoo!¡± Elvis¡¯ howl resonated across the entire Saint Nazaire. Chapter 731

Chapter 731: That Romance Novel Didn¡¯t Pull One Over Me After All.

How much blind faith did the people of Saint Nazaire have in Gu Mengmeng? Hmm... It could more or less be discerned from this digging expedition. All the females and males from the tribe came. They were highly curious over that circle of dirt. The 18 females stood closest to the circle and scrutinized it, as if they could eventually analyze what kind of trick was it. The males all stoodpliantly beside Elvis, waiting for hismand. After that battle with the stray beasts and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s idental loss of control, there were no longer any first-level beasts in Saint Nazaire. All those who stood here now had pretty strongbat prowess. Elvis ordered everyone to dig into the ground ording to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s circle. There was no exnation, just an order. The males all shed their ws and started digging. Actually, they didn¡¯t need to dig too deep. A depth of about three to four meters was enough. But without any digging machinery, it was hard work to dig manually by hand. Since she had ordered the males to perform that task, Gu Mengmeng naturally had to take care of the females in return. Luckily these females were all fans of Gu Mengmeng. They mored around her, hoping to hear her stories. But this time, they didn¡¯t want to hear stories about Yoo Sijin. Instead, they wished to hear about Snake. Information about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s experience in the Snake King valley had spread like wildfire, but none of the versions were wholly urate. Each version was more fantastical than the one before, making everyone itch for more details. Now that they had the rare chance to hear the story from Gu Mengmeng herself, of course they must seize it. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t fend off their enthusiasm and so started to narrate her experience right from the moment she opened her eyes in the Snake King valley. How she entered, she could not say... She had promised Ian never to let anyone know she rode on his back. When she reached the part where Ellie was trying to kill her, the eyes of all the females went red with anger. ¡°If not for the kindness of the Messenger to let her stay on, she would have been snatched away by stray beasts. And she still behaved so wickedly?¡± ¡°She is obviously aplete female, but pretended to be a half-beast female to infiltrate the tribe. She had ulterior motives right from the beginning.¡± ¡°I was thinking why was she always going over to Sandy¡¯s ce. So she was going there to sow discord. Luckily Sandy wasn¡¯t tricked, if not...¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t respond to theirments. Hatred for Ellie? She did not have the right to. It was just a matter of different circumstances. Being beaten into such a pitiful state, she could only me herself for being too weak and unable to protect her own children as well as herself. It was also because of her that Elvis and Lea had to endure the punishment from the mating contract. Anyway, she was already dead. All grievances should be in the past. It was not worth it to continue holding grudges against a dead person. After all, no matter how much you hated her, there was no way you could snatch her back from hell to kill her all over again. The conversation hadpletely gone off-topic as the females conducted a heated debate. Three women made a market and four a fair. There were 19 females here... heh, it was like a farmers¡¯ wholesale market. Gu Mengmeng did not intend to pull them back to the original topic. She let them go on chiding Ellie with indignant righteousness. All the way until a cheer erupted from the males at the digging site, did the females finally pause in their discussion. Gu Mengmeng rose and walked to the side of the well. She looked down and smiled. That romance novel didn¡¯t pull one over me after all. Chapter 732

Chapter 732: Auretin Guards The Well

They had no bricks so Gu Mengmeng had some people retrieve tworge stone tes and then directed Elvis and Lea to demonstrate how to cut the stone tes evenly into multiple pieces, before setting them at the mouth of the well. Lea had seen water wells before at Sauder so he more or less knew how to perform the task. As such, there was no need for Gu Mengmeng to worry. After settling everything, the problem of water shortage no longer existed in Saint Nazaire. The atmosphere of the whole tribe was energized with the sess of the water well. The days passed and the resolution of Saint Nazaire¡¯s water shortage issue slowly morphed into the eye of a storm. Envy and jealousy spread uncontrobly. From small scuffles over discreet stealing of water to wanton robbing in broad daylight. Yes, Saint Nazaire had Elvis and Lea holding the fort, and there was also Auretin and Ian standing guard. But so as to not let their own females suffer, so what if they had to die for it? The area beside the well had turned barren as thick blood permeated the earth. If not for the taste of blood Gu Mengmeng detected in the water she drank, she might never know about the conflict caused by that well. When Gu Mengmeng led Elvis and Lea to the well, someone from goodness-knows-which tribe was just fighting with Auretin. The opponent was obviously not a match for Auretin and had already been restrained on the ground by Auretin¡¯s foot. Just one strike and the opponent would be disemboweled on the spot. ¡°Stop.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she walked over. Seeing someone approaching, Auretin halted and morphed back before walking to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He carried out his bodyguard role very professionally. That person had been beaten into a daze and could no longer see clearly. He remained stunned for a long while before flipping over and crawling on the ground with fear and trepidation. Gu Mengmeng was somewhat astounded. Earlier, that person was still looking resolute despite the beating by Auretin. Why had his demeanor suddenly changed? Could it be Snake¡¯s domineering air had leaked out of her again? ¡°Messenger... the great Messenger... I just wish to let the female in my family have some water... I deserve to die for offending the great Messenger. Please don¡¯t be angry at Shage. Just punish me. Please!¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, feeling exasperated. The only thing that could strike fear in these tough males was their own females. Gu Mengmeng walked to the side of the well and looked in. The water level still looked about the same. This well was obviously drawing from an underground stream and probably had an infinite supply. There was absolutely no need to fight over it like that. However, the well was located within Saint Nazaire. If they allowed others to enter to retrieve the water, it would be a matter of territorial rights. Elvis and Lea had fought tooth and nail for Saint Nazaire. Even if she could not expand the territory, there was no reason for her to allow others in. With this thought, Gu Mengmeng looked down at the cowering male. ¡°Does your tribe have a witch doctor?¡± The male shivered, thinking perhaps he was going to be sacrificed to the heavens as a punishment. Never mind, as long he didn¡¯t drag Shage down with him. Gritting his teeth, he nodded. ¡°Great Messenger, our tribe... has a witch doctor.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a light ¡°mmm¡± before saying, ¡°From now on, this well will be opened to the public every afternoon at a designated time. Just have your witch doctore over to collect.¡± Chapter 733

Chapter 733: How Did A Nice Water Well Be A Murder Scene

The male raised his head. His face was full of shock and confusion. She had asked him whether they had a witch doctor... not to sacrifice him to the heavens but to give out water? Gu Mengmeng continued in a mild tone. ¡°Witch doctors are members of the holy order and can be counted as my subordinates. I permit them to use my name for the benefit of their tribes. But apart from the witch doctor, anyone else who enters Saint Nazaire would be punished as a trespasser. In addition... they would be stripped of all water-collecting privileges from then on. Did I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes... yes... I hear you loud and clear.¡± The male nodded vigorously at Gu Mengmeng. He then crawled back up and fled. Gu Mengmeng sighed and looked at Lea and Elvis haplessly. ¡°How did a nice water well be a murder scene. What happened?¡± Elvis frowned and twisted his lips. He pondered for a long moment before speaking. ¡°What happens if we distribute the water to them and you don¡¯t have enough to drink?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Just because of that, you two threatened the lives of all those who came to get water?¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°The lives of the females in our tribe depend on this water well. We males need to guard it with our lives.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there were peopleing to steal it?¡± Elvis sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you over such a small matter.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Yeah, if I continued to remain in the dark, did you intend to keep killing all those who came to get water?¡± Elvis nodded solemnly. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Lea, why didn¡¯t you try to stop this?¡± Lea shrugged. ¡°Why should I stop it? If they hade right out and appealed to us nicely, I might have amodated some. But since they wanted to secretly steal from us, we cannot let them off.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt rather helpless. The Beast World never had rules regarding appealing for help. People just snatched away whatever took their fancy. Waving her hand, she said, ¡°Never mind. Inform the nearby tribes that if they need water, send their witch doctors to Saint Nazaire to negotiate. Anyone who still trespasses will be charged with defying the Deity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Auretin responded before taking his leave. He was the Messenger¡¯s guard and it naturally fell to him to arrange for the dissemination of her message. Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue twice. ¡°Look at all that blood everywhere. It¡¯s horrifying.¡± Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace and kissed her petite face. ¡°I will have my men get fresh soil from elsewhere and give this area an overhaul.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before following Elvis and Lea back to their cave. Lea was put in charge of all matters concerning the collection of water by the witch doctors. Gu Mengmeng was then free to spend her days in leisure, sunbathing on arge rock with her three sons. Two months have passed in the blink of an eye. The Saint Nazaire tribe had an Eye of Life and news of the Messenger of the Beast Deity permitting witch doctors from the various tribes to collect water spread throughout the Beast World. It was just a small matter to Gu Mengmeng but it once again augmented her reputation in the Beast World. People discussed about her as if she was an angel descended from the heavens... But there was a sudden change in the situation. Lea was just assembling the group of witch doctors who was to collect water that day, when a head slowly bobbed up towards the surface of the well. Everyone was shocked. This well was no longer just the lifeline of Saint Nazaire. The survival of several nearby tribes also depended on it. What would happen if someone else seized it?! Chapter 734

Chapter 734: No More Water? Well Was Sealed

Lea¡¯s ws were already reaching towards that head, not to slice it but to draw it out from the well. There must not be any blood here. What would Mengmeng drink if the water source was tainted? But that head was very cautious. It immediately dipped back below the waters with a rippling sound the moment it saw Lea approaching. Lea frowned impatiently. The waters would bepletely polluted if anyone drowned inside. He quickly went forward and leaned into the well to take a look. A funnel of water shot out. Lea quickly ducked but his face was still scratched by the water. A drop of blood trickled down the side of his face. Lea frowned as a murderous look surfaced in his eyes. This was a face which Mengmeng had praised multiple times before. And it was wounded by him! When Lea looked into the well again, it was with a murderous expression. ¡°I want to meet the Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± A voice echoed out from the bottom of the well. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lea asked in a low voice. His tone was even and casual, but the witch doctors standing beside him had all broken out in cold sweat, their hearts pounding with fear. The person in the well didn¡¯t speak again. Only the rippling sound of water could be heard. His meaning was very clear. As long as the Messenger of the Beast Deity did note, he would stake out the well and not allow anyone to draw even a single drop of water from it. The well was very important, but Gu Mengmeng was even more so. Lea would never allow such an antagonistic person with unclear origins get close to Gu Mengmeng. As a result, this incident was suppressed by Lea. The witch doctors didn¡¯t manage to get any water, but they dared not say anything They just waited for Lea to think up of a n to get that fellow out of the well. But... How long could this matter be kept under wraps? Gu Mengmeng felt something was wrong when their water supply at home started dwindling. The well drew water from an underground stream and the supply should be limitless. How could there be no water at home? When she brought the children to Sandy¡¯s ce to y, she discovered that there was also no water at Sandy¡¯s house. Sandy¡¯s mouth was so dry that it was cracking, and she was just lying around too lethargic to move. She only forced herself to sit up when she saw that Gu Mengmeng hade. ¡°You also have no water?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Sandy nodded. ¡°Collin went to the well two days ago but returned with a grim face. He refused to tell me what was going on and just said that there is no water for the time being. Gu Mengmeng, do you know what happened to the well? Has the water supply been used up?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. But... Lea and Elvis have been acting rather strangely. They will immediately change the subject whenever I mention the well. They have also obviously been keeping me from going over there.¡± Sandy tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we dig another one? I am really too thirsty...¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Sandy¡¯s hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me to the well to see what is going on? If there is really no more water, then we will dig another one.¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes brightened the moment she heard that there could be water to drink. Without another word, she immediately stood up to lead Gu Mengmeng in the direction of the well. Subsequently... Gu Mengmeng was somewhat stunned. Who had dug up Saint Nazaire until it looked like a whack-a-mole arena? ¡°This...¡± Sandy was also very shocked. They looked at each other speechlessly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over to take a look.¡± Gu Mengmeng led Sandy over to the side of the well. They discovered a massive rock covering the well,pletely sealing it off. Chapter 735

Chapter 735: Fei Rui, Prince Of The Mermaid Tribe

Gu Mengmeng loosened Sandy¡¯s grip and asked her to stay back and wait. Sandy noddedpliantly. She continued to watch Gu Mengmeng with her neck stretched out. Gu Mengmeng walked to the side of the well and patted the massive rock. She would have immediately given up in the past, but now... With one smack, that huge rock flew far away andnded on the ground with a thud, creating a great dust cloud. Gu Mengmeng peeped into the well but couldn¡¯t see anything. A jet of water shot out. Thanks to Snake, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reflexes had be extremely agile and she ducked slightly to the side. In that startling moment, the person in the well also saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. After a moment of silence, a careful voice came out of the well. ¡°Are you... the Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± There was someone there? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first impression was that someone must have fallen in. Had this be a pce drama of the Qing dynasty? Using a rock to seal up the well after throwing someone in? To destroy evidence of a body? But that also didn¡¯t seem right. Everyone in Saint Nazaire and the surrounding tribes viewed this well as a precious lifeline. There were so many ways to kill a man. Who would desecrate this well just for that purpose? ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked without responding to the person¡¯s question. Slowly, a head surfaced. Bright eyes carrying a cautious glint surveyed Gu Mengmeng from the edge of the well. After a long while, he finally spoke. ¡°May I know... if you are the Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng had seen countless handsome men sinceing to the Beast World. The three marks on her already symbolized three drop-dead gorgeous men. Even so, Gu Mengmeng fell into a trance as she gazed into those eyes. It had nothing to do with sexual desire or other rted passions, it was because... It was as if through those eyes, one could see the entire Milky Way flowing right before you. Completely unsullied and without the slightest bit of pollutant. It was so pristine that one could not resist the urge to protect it, to not allow any filth to taint its purity. It went without saying that Gu Mengmeng was willing to believe that the owner of such a pair of eyes could not be a bad person. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice softened a few degrees as she replied in a coaxing tone. ¡°Yes, I am the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng. You? Who are you and why are you in the well?¡± The owner of that pair of eyes reached out two hands to pull himself up the walls of the well. His small head emerged and with a twist of his lips, he replied, ¡°I am Fei Rui, Prince of the Mermaid Tribe.¡± Fei Rui¡¯s face was the kind that made one feel like protecting him. It was no exaggeration to say that Fei Rui triggered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s maternal instincts even more than the four little ones. Bright, intelligent eyes, a round, pert nose and pouting, pink lips. He looked just like a mistreated child. With his round baby face, he gave off a cute and adorable vibe. Mermaid... Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Are you unable toe out onto the ground because you have no legs?¡± Fei Rui was slightly taken aback and shook his head. ¡°I am a second-level Beast and can morph into human form. But it would be in contempt of the deity¡¯s authority if I were to step out without the Messenger¡¯s permission... so I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned into a doting parent when faced with Fei Rui¡¯s eyes. She reached out to him and grinned. ¡°I permit you to enter Saint Nazaire. Come out, Fei Rui.¡± Chapter 736

Chapter 736: Could You Let Me Be One Of Your Partners?

Fei Rui timidly reached out one tiny hand. He was obviously very scared but struggled to trust in Gu Mengmeng. His demeanor nearly melted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Without much effort, she pulled Fei Rui out of the well. He could have climbed out himself but was just waiting for permission. ¡°Thank you.¡± Fei Rui was very obedient. His smile revealed an eye tooth and he looked just like your neighbor¡¯s little brother. His hands were cool and felt very much like Snakel. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. She knew Snakel was doing well but she could not help feeling a sense of longing. Gu Mengmeng brought Fei Rui back to her own cave. Worried about leaving Gu Mengmeng alone with this stranger, Sandy also tagged along. Fei Rui expressed curiosity over everything. He kept gazing about and was full of questions. He wanted to reach out and touch all sorts of things, but was unwilling to let go of that first touch of warmth. In this manner, he followed Gu Mengmeng into the cave and satpliantly to the side with both hands on his knees. His bright eyes tracked Gu Mengmeng steadily and he behaved like a good student listening attentively to his teacher. ¡°Why were you in the well?¡± Gu Mengmeng spoke in a gentle voice, as if she was a teacher addressing her favorite student. Fei Rui pouted as he replied bashfully. ¡°I wanted to travel along that little river, but it had dried up. So I had no choice but to swim over along the underground stream. I noticed a strange opening and came up through there, but was attacked... I counterattacked and that opening was subsequently sealed...¡± Hearing Fei Rui¡¯s sob story, Gu Mengmeng just felt like hugging him and buying him a sweet tofort him. ¡°So you havee to find me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked again. Fei Rui nodded. Under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s encouraging gaze, he spoke again. ¡°I know where the Kiss of the Ocean is. Can I exchange it for a wish?¡± Kiss of the Ocean... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her heart was in turmoil. On one hand, she wished to use those five treasures to exchange for Chixuan. On the other hand, she felt that handing over those five treasures to Cole was an extremely dangerous matter. She subconsciously hoped that she would never find them. But now that one had found its way here, perhaps it was heaven¡¯s will. Gu Mengmeng calmed herself. ¡°Yeah, of course you can. Tell me about your wish.¡± Fei Rui squeezed his fingers and took several deep breaths. He then raised his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng with resolution. ¡°Could you let me be one of your partners?¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng nearly choked to death on her own saliva. She looked at Fei Rui in exasperation. ¡°Do you like me?¡± Fei Rui lowered his head and thought for a moment. He shook it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is like. But I need your power to protect my sister.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could question him further, two shadows descended. Gu Mengmeng came face to face with a wide, sturdy chest. She looked up into a pair of clear, blue eyes. ¡°If you wish to be Xiao Meng¡¯s partner, you must challenge her current partners. Do you wish to challenge Lea or me?¡± Elvis¡¯ face was calm, without any trace of anger or rage. Nheless, it held a sharp malevolence which made one break out in a cold sweat. Lea waved his huge tail and gave an overly ¡°gentle¡± smile at Fei Rui. ¡°Why don¡¯t you challenge me. Let¡¯s settle both new and old scores once and for all.¡± Chapter 737

Chapter 737: You Just Want To Protect Him, Right?

Gu Mengmeng stood up and shielded Fei Rui. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Elvis and Lea. Somehow, this felt just like a case of schoolyard bullying. Anyone with the slightest sense of righteousness would not stand by and let it happen. ¡°The two of you are a fifth-level and a third-level beast. How could you bully a second-level beast? Fei Rui is a mermaid and hisbat prowess onnd would not even be as high as a first-level beast. What kind of satisfaction would you two get even if you won?¡± Not only did Gu Mengmeng¡¯s defense of Fei Rui fail to save him, it made Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s faces grow even darker. Elvis¡¯ huge hand rested on Lea¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back behind him. He then straightened himself and stood before Gu Mengmeng with a grim look. ¡°You like him?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Fei Rui is just a child.¡± Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng into his embrace with one arm and then pointed at Fei Rui. ¡°A second-level beast is already an adult. Not a child.¡± Here we go again... In Elvis¡¯ eyes, every male in the world wished to get it on with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng said in frustration, ¡°He sought me out to present the treasure, just so he can save his sister as the reward.¡± Elvis¡¯ face was still ck. ¡°Yeah, and the way to save his sister is to be your partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt somewhat exasperated. ¡°He has lived his whole life in the ocean and has never seen the world. He doesn¡¯t know that there are many ways to save a person. If his goal is just to save his sister, we can suggest other methods to him, right?¡± Elvis remained stubborn. ¡°But he had already asked to be your partner. So either Lea or I must step up to the challenge.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek feeling extremely frustrated. She looked at Fei Rui¡¯s confused and guarded expression. She felt just like Cindere¡¯s evil stepmother, while Elvis and Lea... erm... were probably Cindere¡¯s two elder stepsisters. Gu Mengmeng stared helplessly at the icy-cold Elvis and Lea. ¡°We must still test the goods first, right? What if he can¡¯t give us the Kiss of the Ocean? Then we don¡¯t have to talk about a reward anymore, right?¡± Elvis kept quiet but his heavy breathing indicated that he was angry. Very, very angry. Lea waved his tail and rested one arm on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. He looked usingly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You just want to protect him, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know how to respond to Lea¡¯s words and stammered. ¡°Look, Fei Rui has traveled a long way from home to deliver this news. We can¡¯t bully him just because he is not from around here, right? That would be so unfriendly, wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Lea picked up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and gently ced it on his own face. He continued in his using tone. ¡°But he nearly destroyed my face. You won¡¯t like me anymore if my face was ruined by a scar. I cannot take this lying down. Why are you not standing up for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind stalled for a few seconds. She felt like she had walked into the wrong y. Such a... presumptuous question. Was this still the carefree Beast World? Or was she now in ¡°Empresses in the Pce¡± or ¡°War and Beauty¡±? Gu Mengmeng fell into a long daze as she looked at Lea¡¯s ¡°feeble and long-suffering¡± expression. She finally replied, ¡°So you were the one who attacked Fei Rui and used a rock to seal up that well?¡± Lea took a step back and stared at Gu Mengmeng as if she was beingpletely heartless. He replied with teary eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t care about my face, you are just concerned for him... sob sob sob. Mengmeng, did you have a change of heart?¡± Chapter 738

Chapter 738: Indulging My Jealousy, How Can I Repay You

¡°Sorry, I apologize.¡± A tiny voice drifted softly from the corner. Lea¡¯s face froze. He turned to look at the earnest, but frightened-looking Fei Rui. Why did he feel like he had just fallen into a trap?! Fei Rui¡¯s apology made his earlier actions appear exceptionally unreasonable. Lea gritted his teeth and tossed out a casual sentence. ¡°Green tea bitch.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she recalled her earlier exnations to Lea and Elvis on the concept of green tea bitch and white lotus flower. Her heart lightened considerably. She started to understand why guys always had a ¡°you are being unreasonable¡± expression when their girlfriends scolded someone else a green tea bitch. Actually... She really had no amorous intentions towards a fellow as young and naive as Fei Rui. Gu Mengmeng would never take advantage of such a vulnerable boy. Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and kissed him with a smile. ¡°You still look very handsome when jealous. But I like your confident face more.¡± Lea threw a disdainful sideway nce at Fei Rui. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, but he remained silent. Nevertheless, the gloating and provocation on his face was clear to Gu Mengmeng. That expression fully exhibited his typical ¡°Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart will always belong to us¡± attitude. Lea had treated Snake in the same way previously. But at least Snake was a highly capable adult male. Treating Fei Rui in the same manner... he was making too much of a fuss over nothing. However, being so treasured by her males and being able to cause them such anxiety¡ªyeah, it was a pretty good feeling. Faced with a romantic rival, how could Lea allow Gu Mengmeng to escape with just a superficial kiss? With one hand cradling the back of her head, he drew Gu Mengmeng back into a deep kiss, until all her energy had been expended and she fell limp against him. Only then did he finally release her. He lifted her chin gently. Satisfaction filled his nted eyes while his lips curled seductively. ¡°Indulging my jealousy... how can I repay you? How about... I give myself to you?¡± Gu Mengmeng discovered that she had be increasingly sensitive to matters of the heart. The desperate thirst of that lonely soul which had been devoid of any affection for thousands of years was pressing. And so, faced with Lea¡¯s teasing, she could barely control herself. She patted Lea in a show of bravado. Lifting her petite face, she said, ¡°You have been mine all along. Your mark is already on my ear. Using my own things to repay me? Only you can think of something like that.¡± Lea just rested one arm on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, while his other hand lightly stroked the fox mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear. With a blissful glint in his eyes, Lea chuckled and licked his lower lip. He gave Gu Mengmeng a vering look. ¡°Mengmeng, say that again.¡± ¡°What... say what...¡± Gu Mengmeng was blushing furiously as her breathing turned uneven. She was being held in Elvis¡¯ arms while being teased by Lea right in the open public. What was going on? So shameful, but her heart was beating so fast. ¡°Say I am yours.¡± Lea¡¯s lips gradually came closer until it was nearly upon the tip of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. Gu Mengmeng shrank bashfully into Elvis¡¯ arms. Nevertheless, with her face all red, she said in a small voice. ¡°You... you are mine...¡± Lea pecked Gu Mengmeng lightly on the lips before drawing his lips to her left ear. He breathed warm air into her ear as he whispered in a raspy voice. Each word thudded upon Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. ¡°That was the most romantic thing anyone has ever said to me. I am yours, for you to take as and when you want... for you to use as and how you please.¡± Chapter 739

Chapter 739: A Benefit That Belongs Only To Elvis And I

Gu Mengmeng felt as if her heart was nearly jumping out. She gave Lea a hasty push and buried her red face into Elvis¡¯ chest without another word. Lea justughed in high spirits and and prodded Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small head. ¡°Alright,e on out. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Elvis will kill me if you suffocate in there.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The more Lea prodded, the more Gu Mengmeng hid. She really felt like she could not face the world now. It wouldn¡¯t matter that much if Sandy was the only person around. But Fei Rui was also here, and he was still a kid... Flirting right in front of a kid, was it appropriate? Elvis smiled with warmth and resignation as he watched Lea and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s interaction. Luckily,pared with that fragile and innocent-looking Fei Rui, Gu Mengmeng clearly still preferred Lea¡¯s flirtatious and slutty ways. It seemed like there won¡¯t be another member added to their family. Elvis breathed a little easier at that. He looked at Fei Rui again, who did not exhibit the slightest sign of jealousy or envy at Gu Mengmeng and Lea¡¯s flirting. He just watched on with a face full of befuddlement and wonder, as if the door to a whole new world had been opened before him. Those eyes... They were really pure beyond anything of this world. Elvis lifted one idle hand and rested it on Lea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Know when to stop.¡± Lea had also been observing Fei Rui and discovered that although he had requested to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner, he did not appear to understand what it meant. In other words, he did not have any intentions towards Gu Mengmeng. Afterpleting his analysis and exchanging a look with Elvis, they both ranked Fei Rui as a second-level threat who required further observation but did not necessitate any special precautions. Only Sandy and those four little ones were still ranked as first-level threats. As for the people ranked as second-level threats... Erm, everyone else who was not a first-level threat fell into that category. Lea made a big pot of stewed meat from the food supply provided by Auretin, who never failed to appear during mealtimes. With Sandy¡¯s chowhound personality, shepletely ignored Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ ¡°why are you still here¡± looks when faced with that big pot of food. She tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and sat beside her, eating to her heart¡¯s content. It was Fei Rui¡¯s first time seeingnd-bound beasts having a meal, and was bewildered but not taken aback. He felt the urge to try the food when he saw them eating so ravenously. Gu Mengmeng pulled back his outreached hand and shook her head. ¡°This is very hot and you will be hurt if you touch it with your bare hands.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Fei Rui lowered his head like a child who had misbehaved. He continued to stare at the delicious-smelling meat, as he swallowed his saliva in a pitying manner. Gu Mengmeng used her chopsticks to pick up a few pieces of meat and ced them in clear water to wash off the chilies. She then passed the bowl and a pair of chopsticks to Fei Rui with a smile. ¡°Here, this is for you to eat.¡± Fei Rui¡¯s eyes brightened and his smile was so pure that it made Gu Mengmeng feel as dazzled as if she was immersed in the Milky Way. Subconsciously influenced, she returned with an equally dazzling smile. But this interaction triggered Lea¡¯s jealousy. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and kissed it. He took over the few pieces of meat that were still in her mouth and swallowed them. Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bashful little face, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°I am not that generous as to allow others to enjoy your smile. That is a benefit that belongs only to Elvis and I.¡± Chapter 740

Chapter 740: Using My Name to Impose Your Will On Others?

After lunch, Auretin was in charge of cleaning up, while Sandy left after finally being unable to bear Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ ck faces. Thereafter, Fei Rui sat in a corner faced with a grinning Gu Mengmeng and the grim-looking Elvis and Lea standing on either side of her. He felt like he was standing before a tribunal. Gu Mengmeng always had patience with beautiful children. Smiling from ear to ear, she said, ¡°Alright, now tell me properly. What happened to your sister? Why do you need me to save her?¡± At the mention of his sister, Fei Rui¡¯s face was traced with worry. Twisting his lips, he replied, ¡°My sister is the most beautiful Princess in the Mermaid Tribe. She is intelligent and kind, which incurred Dora¡¯s jealousy. Dora stole the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s treasure and made my sister the scapegoat. As a result, the leader of the Giant Fish Tribe kidnapped my sister...¡± Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her brows as she sighed. A woman¡¯s jealousy could sometimes be really crazy and without reason. ¡°What do you want me to do? If this is in the sea... even my powers would be limited. Elvis might be a fifth-level beast but he also cannot exhibit his full capabilities there.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to help but the reality of the situation could not be ignored. If the person with the power of the Beast King was Snakel and not herself, she could easily agree to Fei Rui¡¯s request. If Snakel paid a visit to the ocean, the Giant Fish Tribe might just obediently hand over the sister without any need for him to make any moves. Even though she now possessed Snakel¡¯s powers, she was not a snake. Breathing and fighting underwater would be a major restriction on her. She might be able to kill in a crazed frenzy, but to save someone... Gu Mengmeng did not have that ability yet. She did not wish to give Fei Rui any false hopes only to shatter them after. It was best to just tell the truth now. Fei Rui shook his head. ¡°Although I really wish to save my sister, I do not want the great Messenger to risk her own life. You are the hope of the entire Beast World and no mishap must befall you.¡± These words pleased Elvis and Lea. Their animosity towards him lessened a little. Even the temperature in the cave rose a few degrees. ¡°Then...¡± Gu Mengmeng prompted Fei Rui to continue. Fei Rui clenched his little fists and ced them on his own knees. He looked up with resolution in his bright eyes. ¡°So I hope the great Messenger can ept me as your partner. In this way, I can be the link between you and the tribes of the ocean. By then, the Giant Fish Tribe will definitely return my sister to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood Fei Rui¡¯s thinking. He was offering himself in an allied marriage for his sister. The Kiss of the Ocean would be the betrothal gift. Gu Mengmeng shook her head as she smiled. She rubbed Fei Rui¡¯s little head. ¡°So you are nning to use my name to impose your will on others?¡± Fei Rui was stunned as his face turned red with guilt. He bit his lower lip and nodded with reluctance. ¡°Dora went into hiding once she knew the truth had been exposed. The Mermaid Tribe has searched everywhere but the ocean is just too big. We can¡¯t find her anywhere. I have gone to exin to the Giant Fish Tribe but they refused to listen. They insisted that it was my sister who stole their treasure... I really do not have any other solution. I just wish to rescue my sister...¡± Chapter 741

Chapter 741: Do You Want Everyone In The Tribe To Drink Your Bathwater?

Gu Mengmeng tapped her finger rhythmically on Elvis¡¯ arm. This was a sign of her being in deep thought. Actually, Elvis and Lea would have countless ways to resolve such a small matter. Although the stage of this incident was set in the ocean which might present some unexpected scenarios¡ªforcing a person to hand over something was something that Elvis and Lea were all too good at. Nevertheless, they kept silent and waited for their woman to think up of a solution herself. A solution which perhaps would not involve anything too preposterous or involve a long roundabout route. They would allow her to try out her method¡ªand then even if itpletely failed, they would be there to support her. Yeah, the true value of a male was his ability to clean up any mess created by their female. Ah, they really missed the days when she was a big bully. In saying so, they did kind of missed Nina. Gu Mengmeng suddenly stopped tapping her finger. A sly smile yed across her lips. ¡°Since it is so difficult to find a certain mermaid in the great ocean, why don¡¯t we have this mermaid seek us out on her own.¡± Fei Rui tilted his head as his bright eyes were filled with confusion. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°The Mermaid Tribe¡¯s Dora has found the treasure needed by the Messenger of the Beast Deity. She will get a wish granted as long as she can hand it over to me...¡± Lea and Elvis exchanged a smile. Howe their female still looked so adorable even when she was defrauding someone? The slyness in her eyes was so naughty. But also very alluring. Fei Rui didn¡¯t understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s n and shook his head. ¡°Dora did steal the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s treasure but it is not the Kiss of the Ocean.¡± Gu Mengmeng was tickled by Fei Rui¡¯s naivety. She shook her head in exasperation. ¡°You are truly just a child. The intrigues of the adult world are not suitable for you. Just leave this type of trickery to me, and wait for Dora to send over the item. You can then use it to exchange for your sister.¡± Fei Rui still didn¡¯t understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s n but he felt that the three persons before him held a certain kind of power. Her word alone was convincing and did not require any proof. Gu Mengmeng went over the n a few times in her mind to sort out the logistics. She then stretchedzily and gazed at Fei Rui. ¡°Is it alright for you to leave the water for such a long period?¡± Fei Rui blinked and nodded. ¡°Actually, I do feel rather ufortable...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the well first to soak in the waters?¡± Fei Rui¡¯s eyes brightened with anticipation. ¡°Can I?¡± Lea objected. ¡°No!¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Lea shot Gu Mengmeng a rebuking look and she tactfully shut her mouth. What a joke. If the brimming jealousy of her two males bubbled over... haha, Fei Rui would be fish food. Lea said, ¡°The well is the water source for our entire tribe. Do you want everyone in the tribe to be drinking your bathwater? You better go back to the sea and wait for news. We will notify you when Doraes knocking on our door.¡± Fei Rui¡¯s eyes dimmed as conflict washed over his plump, little face. He looked just like a child who was being bullied. Biting his lower lip, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t go into the well. It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t soak in water. I... I will wait for you all to return to the sea with me.¡± ¡°Return to the sea with you?¡± Lea snorted. ¡°You are thinking too much. When Dora hands over the item, you will bring the Kiss of the Ocean to exchange for it. Leave the Kiss of the Ocean here and take back the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s treasure to save your sister. It will be a clean one-for-one exchange and we will not owe each other anything.¡± Chapter 742

Chapter 742: The Forbidden Abyss

Fei Rui was slightly taken aback. He then shook his head. ¡°No, you must all follow me back to the ocean.¡± Lea gave a coldugh as his gaze turned sharp. His words dripped with heavy emphasis. ¡°No? Must? Who do you think you are?¡± Fei Rui was frightened by Lea¡¯s imposing manner and shrank back. He avoided Lea¡¯s stare and just looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I know where the Kiss of the Ocean is, but I am unable to retrieve it. The Messenger herself must personally go there...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lea didn¡¯t believe him. Elvis and him would be greatly disadvantaged the moment they entered the water. They had already experienced that terrible sense of helplessness during their time in the Snake King valley, and they did not wish to go through that again. Fei Rui felt somewhat anxious. He suddenly found it difficult to put his thoughts into words and struggled to exin the situation. He nearly bit his tongue in his efforts but still failed to rify the issue. Gu Mengmeng felt that Fei Rui looked just like a child who could not find his homework and she went up to rub his head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t panic. Take your time to exin.¡± It was very strange but Gu Mengmeng had the ability to calm someone down. Fei Rui looked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clear eyes and nodded. He slowly regained hisposure and took two deep breaths. ¡°The Kiss of the Ocean is a pearl. It is located in the Forbidden Abyss of the Mermaid Tribe and guarded by an old oyster spirit. He will only hand over the Kiss of the Ocean to the Messenger of the Beast Deity. No one knew why, but the previous Messenger sent back the Kiss of the Ocean, and in over a thousand years since, many people have tried to retrieve the Kiss of the Ocean but none of them was able to even enter the Forbidden Abyss.¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly dazed from his narration. Old oyster spirit... Another thousand-year-old monster? The Beast King of the ocean? Didn¡¯t Snake say that he was the only Beast King in the Beast World? Who the hell was that then? Gu Mengmeng pondered a moment before shifting the focus to a more practical point. ¡°Forbidden Abyss?¡± Fei Rui nodded. ¡°I heard the elders say that the area didn¡¯t use to be forbidden. It only became restricted after the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity ced the Kiss of the Ocean there. The Messenger ced a spell on that area and no one can enter.¡± Wasn¡¯t the previous Messenger Snake himself? That crazy guy with the split personality who at times yed the fool, and at others was as cold as ice. He could also cast spells? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t quite believe it. Snake¡¯s memories also held the memories of his father and she could tell from the interactions between his father and Wang Xiaoxin that he was just adept at I Ching divinations. The ability to cast spells only existed in shows like ¡°The Legend and the Hero¡±. She did not hold such capabilities. Gu Mengmeng stroked her chin as she considered. But Elvis patted her little face and stared at her with his clear, blue eyes. ¡°You cannot go.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°No buts. Lea and I cannot protect you in the ocean. It is too dangerous. You cannot go.¡± Elvis was resolute. Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment beforeughing out. ¡°We will bring along a bodyguard who is adept at fighting in the water. Then you don¡¯t need to worry about my safety anymore.¡± Elvis frowned. ¡°Who?¡± Gu Mengmengughed cunningly. ¡°A highly skilled person who might treat me as a romantic rival and will never let any harm befall me.¡± Chapter 743

Chapter 743: An Affair With Snake? Unsessful Attempt.

Elvis frowned and thought for a long while. He considered everyone around Gu Mengmeng but was unable to think of anyone reliable who fit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s description. But Lea was more astute and smiled knowingly. ¡°Are you referring to Wabei?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Bingo.¡± Lea nodded as he considered the possibility. ¡°Hisbat skills are indeed undeniable. After all, he had been under Snake¡¯s tutge for over 800 years. He would crush anyone anywhere. But... he treats you as a romantic rival? Could it be...¡± Lea looked suggestively at Elvis as he spoke. The fur Elvis¡¯ tail bristled as he gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± Lea shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not me either.¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth as she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Snake.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes glinted with a raunchy light. ¡°He had an affair with Snake?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied in a small voice. ¡°Unsessful attempt.¡± Elvis looked at the mark behind Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and suddenly felt that Snake was rather pitiful. Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°He will definitely be able to ensure your safety. But why will he be willing to apany you?¡± Gu Mengmeng gently rubbed the back of her neck with a nd expression. ¡°We will pass on a fake sacred decree... he will never reject it.¡± Elvis was momentarily taken aback. ¡°You want to tell him that it is Snake who asked him to apany you?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng little face. ¡°You are still a softy at heart. There are thousands of ways to make him obey but you chose the one method that will offer him a sliver of hope.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him behaving like Snake¡¯s widow. That¡¯s why I want to y a trick on him.¡± Lea didn¡¯t press Gu Mengmeng further but just pinched her little nose. ¡°Snake will be delighted to hear that. He must think you are jealous.¡± Recalling her time with the Beast Deity, where they watched Snake woo her in the present world, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart suddenly lightened several notches. She said, ¡°He might already be very happy now. I will definitely try my best to give him trouble. Humph, who asked him to make the decision to die, causing me to grieve for such a long time. Punishing him... is a must.¡± Lea rubbed Gu Mengmeng little head and didn¡¯t continue to pursue this topic. He and Elvis understood clearly that even though Mengmeng was much better now, her guilt towards Snake was still buried somewhere deep in her heart, where it would hurt whenever prodded. ¡°If we want Wabei to follow us, we must move quickly. The rainy season wille after this dry spell, and that is the time when we must start preparing provisions for the winter. By then, Wabei will also be preparing to go into hibernation. We are short on time and cannot dy things further.¡± Elvis was happy to let Gu Mengmeng focus her energies on a task, so that she would not have the time to let her thoughts run wild. Snake, Chixuan and Cole?¡ªsuch frustrating matters were best relegated to the back of one¡¯s mind. He was only worried about her safety when he refused to let her go. Now that they had a solution, he would naturally not stand in her way. Gu Mengmeng nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°It looks like I must get Sandy to take care of my sons again. Those three fellows are always at Sandy¡¯s. I don¡¯t know if that would hinder their ns to marry...¡± Sandy didn¡¯t have the time to bear daughters. Who would they marry then... Chapter 744

Chapter 744: All¡¯s Fair In A Fight And This Is War.

Once the n was fixed, there would be no more hesitation. After all, they were really pressed for time. Gu Mengmeng handed her three children over to Sandy, even though she was truly reluctant to do so. However, Sandy was very happy. She felt that Gu Mengmeng let her take care of her kids only because she trusted her. This meant that Gu Mengmeng still treated her as a friend. The moment those three young ones knew their mother was going to get the ¡°ransom¡± needed for Chixuan, they obediently promised to stay home and train, and to patiently await her return. Elvis and Lea handed the management of all matters concerning the tribe over to Auretin and Collin. This was a risky move as these two had the same attitude towards certain things, and that was they always preferred action over words. However, Collin¡¯s character had improved a lot since getting a partner. Auretin had also been the Messenger¡¯s guard for so long that most things should not be a problem as long as nothing incited his temper. Meanwhile, everyone knew these two did not have good tempers and would not dare to create much trouble. Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea hit the road once everything was prepared. At the same time, they had Ian acting as support and he traveled by air. Meanwhile, Fei Rui had jumped back into the well and returned to the sea to prepare for their arrival. Gu Mengmeng had traveled this route from Saint Nazaire to the Snake King valley before. However, this time, her heart had undergone an earth-shattering change. Walking along this same road, she felt as if a whole generation had passed by and she was looking at the same things through different eyes. Several dayster, Gu Mengmeng stood at the entrance to the Snake King valley. Strangely, she felt as if... she hade home. This feeling was probably triggered by Snake¡¯s memories. After all, having spent a thousand years here, this was the ce he was most familiar with. Stepping in, the rustling sounds from both sides didn¡¯t make her stop. They had just arrived at the entrance to Snake¡¯s cave when she felt an oing attack from behind. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t retaliate but just turned around and grinned at the venomous fangs right in front of her face. She raised her brows and waved. ¡°Hi! Do you want to bite me? If so, do it quickly and don¡¯t drip any saliva on me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± With his mouth wide open, Wabei felt rather confused. What was this stupid female smiling about? Why was she not immediately giving him one tight p across the face? Why was she not acting ording to script?! He felt rather awkward with his mouth gaping like that. Turning into human form, Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng with disdain. He frowned. ¡°If you are not going to fight me, why have youe?¡± Gu Mengmengughed happily before sending Wabei flying off with one smack. Wabei crashed into a tree with a bang. That tree copsed as if it had twisted into two. Wabei jumped up in rage and charged back towards Gu Mengmeng. He pointed at her nose angrily. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°A sneak attack. All¡¯s fair in a fight and this is war.¡± Wabei was turning circles in rage. ¡°Ambush me if you must, why did you destroy that tree?! He did not allow for any tree to be destroyed. He said not to...¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°He said not to destroy any fruit tree, as I like them. That earlier tree was obviously not a fruit tree and I didn¡¯t like it that much. So don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t me you.¡± Wabei gnashed his teeth and suddenly feltpletely helpless... He really did not know how to handle this female. Gu Mengmeng was the greatest challenge that Snake had left him. ¡°Speak. I am sure you didn¡¯te here just to destroy that tree?¡± Chapter 745

Chapter 745: You Are A Pile Of Shit But Still Wish To Be A Divine Creature?

Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Yeah, I am going to the ocean and you are toe with me.¡± Wabei grunted. ¡°Not free, I am not going.¡± Gu Mengmeng sped her hands behind her back and casually said, ¡°Snake asked you to apany me.¡± Wabeipletely froze just at the mention of that name. His hands trembled uncontrobly as he looked at the female who so casually spoke that name before him. He finally recovered his voice after a long while. ¡°If you dare to deceive me, I will kill you...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled innocently and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Stop your bullshit. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡± ¡°I will be the Beast King one day!¡± Wabei hollered. Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°Even so, we will just be an even match. Moreover... you are just a pile of shit, but still wish to be a divine creature?¡± Wabei went red with anger. ¡°Are you still picking on my appearance?!¡± Actually, he had always been rather confident of his appearance over the past 800 years. He believed that only Snake was more good-looking than him. But since the arrival of this little girl, his confidence in his own looks had been gradually grounded into dust. A shadow of doubt had been cast onto his mind. Especially since apanying her to Saint Nazaire, he had seen what the ¡°shit¡± produced by four-legged creatures looked like... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s right hand circled three times before covering it over her own chest as she bowed in a gentlemanly gesture. ¡°I am Gu Mengmeng. The Appearance Association¡¯s Honored Chairman, Supreme Senior Member, as well as Avid Supporter of the belief that the value of a person lies in his looks.¡± ¡°You...!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was obviously emboldened with the knowledge that she had nothing to fear. Meanwhile, Wabei truly did not know how to handle her. Wringing his hands, Wabei wanted to just turn around and leave. But he had just taken one step when he stopped. Without turning around, he asked in a cold, strained voice. ¡°When do we leave?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not continue making things difficult for him and just replied simply, ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± Wabei left without another word. The Snake King valley was a ce which held unpleasant memories for Elvis and Lea. That was why Gu Mengmeng had them wait outside for her. And tonight, Gu Mengmeng had no intention of sleeping. She wandered aimlessly around the Snake King valley, only to discover that everywhere held traces of Snake. Ah, apart from the month they spend together, she still held the thousand-years¡¯ worth of his memories inside her. No wonder she saw him wherever she went... A few small snakes led Gu Mengmeng to the ce where the fruits from the trees trampled by Snake had been buried. Gu Mengmeng squatted before a tender green sprout and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to stroke a leaf gently. She murmured to herself. ¡°A new cycle, a new beginning... Snake, you are also doing well over there?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t return to the cave but just slept at a spot near that new sprout. Before sleeping, she instructed the little snakes that if she didn¡¯t wake up tomorrow morning, to have Wabei carry her out. Elvis and Lea would be waiting outside for her and they knew where to go. Slowly closing her eyes Gu Mengmeng thought to herself: Lonely old man, your filial daughter ising back to watch that romance series with you now. The white smog became thicker but Gu Mengmeng no longer felt her initial unease and panic. Instead, she waited calmly for the arrival of that young-looking chap who still liked to put on a benevolent ¡°fatherly¡± expression. Chapter 746

Chapter 746: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

¡°Daughter, you havee back.¡± Yeah, this conversation should have been with an apron-wearing old man bearing two tes of hot dumplings, and not this smiling youthful-looking chap in a white outfit. Gu Mengmeng no longer had the energy toin about this father-daughter designation. She was the one who had run off her mouth and used his name all over for her own benefit. ¡°Lonely old man, I want to ask you about something.¡± Gu Mengmeng was afraid she might forget about this matter after watching the television series. Hence, she wanted to ask about this first. ¡°Did Wang Xiaoxin know how to cast spells? Like in ¡°The Legend and the Hero¡±?¡± The Beast Deity chuckled and shook his head indulgently. ¡°She does not.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Oh? But Fei Rui said the Kiss of the Ocean is in some Forbidden Abyss and is under some spell of hers...¡± The Beast Deity maintained his benevolent smile. ¡°Wang Xiaoxin did not cast the spell on the Forbidden Abyss. I did.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡±Gu Mengmeng really felt like spitting in his face, but controlled herself as she needed to ask a favor from him. ¡°How to break the spell? I want to enter to retrieve the Kiss of the Ocean.¡± The Beast Deity replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to break the spell. You can just enter directly.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Really?¡± The Beast Deity continued. ¡°The spell is only effective against tribes in the ocean. It is useless against other tribes. Gu Mengmeng looked skeptically at the Beast Deity. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± The Beast Deity put on a serious face. ¡°Deities cannot lie. I had initially cast the spell to prevent the treasure from appearing on earth. It will trigger chaos and no one would be able to handle the resulting consequences. That was why I forbid the ocean tribes to take it out of the sea. And this Forbidden Abyss is situated deep in the ocean and no one except the ocean tribes have the ability to reach it. As a result, the spell was cast with only the ocean tribes in mind. Gu Mengmeng grinned and linked her arm around the Beast Deity¡¯s arm. ¡°Daddy, will you help me?¡± The Beast Deity looked at Gu Mengmeng and paused before speaking. ¡°You call me Daddy only when you need something. Otherwise you call me a lonely old man... tsk, where did you learn such curry favoring skills?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled with a naughty expression. ¡°Daddy, all daughters are like that. They will only be good girls when they need more pocket money. You will learn to ept the reality of it.¡± The Beast Deity thought for a moment before sighing in resignation. ¡°Alright, good girl. Watch this television series with me and I will give you some pocket money.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and sat down happily. ¡°That¡¯s great, Dad.¡± The white fog emptied out with a wave of the Beast Deity¡¯s hand. Gu Mengmeng felt like a deity sitting leisurely upon a white cloud and observing the world below. She watched with interest at the romantic idol series starring Snake and her other self. Yeah, Snake was in charge of the romance and the idol part. She could only contribute to the drama part. The bell signaling the start of ss had just rung. The professors were all taking attendance. Gu Mengmeng sat at the far-most corner of the room. This was a self-study ss and about 200 students were gathered in that room. The previous incident at the courtyard had left her heart in a flurry and she wanted to find a quiet corner to calm herself down. But someone was obviously unwilling to let her have her wish. A slender figure leaned against the doorway, as the sunlight lengthened his shadow. He zeroed in on that huddled figure. Green eyes carrying a trace of teasing and plenty of doting instantly picked her out of the sea of nearly 200 students. Gu Mengmeng was staring in a daze at the figure standing in the doorway, separated by a whole roomful of murmuring heads. She forgot to avert her eyes and forgot that the teacher was currently taking attendance... Chapter 747

Chapter 747: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± The professor had his head bent over the attendance list and didn¡¯t notice that the female students in ss had all fallen into a deep trance. Unhappy at theck of response, the professor shouted, ¡°Is Gu Mengmeng here?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Snake raised his hand before walking gracefully in. That simple word caused a major furor within the ssroom. Shocking! The coolest dude in school was not a mute! Even as the surrounding students were breaking out in a frenzy, Snake only had eyes for Gu Mengmeng. He gradually stepped closer to her. He leaned over, feeling satisfied that her gaze never left his face. With a sly grin, he said, ¡°Move in, I will sit beside you for you to look all you want.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally snapped out of her trance before lowering her head hastily. ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Snake narrowed his eyes unhappily. ¡°Or do you feel that I look better when I am standing in the doorway? If so... I can go back to standing there.¡± Amotion had already started among the other students. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face had turned a deep red. She was very sure that if Snake really went back to stand at the doorway for the entire lesson, she would definitely be public enemy number one. Who knew if there was something wrong inside her head, but Gu Mengmeng stood up and addressed the professor. ¡°Professor, this person does not belong in our ss! He is causing a disruption. Why are you not throwing him out?¡± The professor had been stunned by Snake¡¯s appearance. He frowned deeply. He had nned to just keep silent to maintain the peace, but now that Gu Mengmeng had spoken up, he had no choice but to ask. Clearing his throat, he directed his question at Snake. ¡°Are you in my ss?¡± Snake turned around and smiled politely. ¡°No, I am a family member.¡± With that, he immediately sat down on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s seat before she had time to react. He then looked up at her with a smile. ¡°Move in or sit in myp? Your choice.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was as red as a pig¡¯s liver. She had chosen this corner spot for some peace and quiet, but was now trapped by Snake. Unless she could fly, there was no way she could escape. ¡°Alright, he is just a visiting student. Don¡¯t you have a seat right where you are? Quickly sit down and don¡¯t disrupt the ss.¡± The professor promptly lectured Gu Mengmeng until she had nothing else to say. Fuming, she pressed herself right against the wall and sat down. How she wished that she could just go through the wall. Snake chuckled. This professor¡¯s research paper had been funded by him. The research had begun three years ago and was now in its final and most critical phase. Snake had then suddenly withdrawn his funding. Only when the professor was nearly pulling out his hair in anxiety had Snake then arranged for a meeting with him. Ah, a dog would always acknowledge its owner. With one hand on the desk, Snake smiled at Gu Mengmeng, who was shrinking away from him as if he had an infectious disease. He did not like this feeling. She had feared him before, but did not avoid or reject him like she did now. With his palm facing upwards, Snake said gently. ¡°Two meng.¡± Gu Mengmeng grunted. She did not feel the need to respond to his calling her like she was his pet dog. With a roll of her eyes, she turned away and ignored Snake. Chapter 748

Chapter 748: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

How could Snake allow someone to ignore him like that? Especially if that person was Gu Mengmeng. He would never allow that. So he ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and dragged her entire person from her seat into his arms. It was a rather big action and everyone in ss watched it happen. This created an even greatermotion. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was red beyond belief. She red at Snake. ¡°What are you doing? Going all gangster on me?!¡± Snake justughed. He liked it when she looked at him. It didn¡¯t matter whether she was being shy or angry. As long as she was looking at him. He remained seatedzily in his original spot. Without moving an inch, he smiled. ¡°Being in my arms is the safest and mostfortable ce to be. Much better than that hard chair.¡± ¡°Crazy.¡± Gu Mengmeng scolded in a low voice before trying to stand up. Snake¡¯srge hands held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist as he used his own weight to drag her back down. His eyes narrowed as he gave her a rather sinister smile. He whispered in her ear. ¡°If you dare to stand up, I will kiss you right before everyone.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively covered her own mouth tightly with both hands. She red at Snake with rebuke and guardedness, but felt totally helpless against him. Snake stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°Sit quietly in myp and look at me.¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely frustrated. He was the most handsome guy in school, yet here he was acting like there was something wrong with his head? Did he lose a bet during a game of truth or dare? Sob sob sob. Great heavens! Was there a mighty deity somewhere who would help get rid of this evil being?! Finally enduring it to the end of the ss, Gu Mengmeng immediately fled without a second¡¯s dy. A doting smile yed across Snake¡¯s lips as he watched her leave in a fluster, clumsily crashing into several tables and chairs, as well as knocking over a number of her ssmates. Yeah, his Two Meng was well and alive. She was very healthy and could run very fast. Standing up, Snake walked towards the door. A group of female students who had been waiting for their opportunity the entire lesson surrounded him. They had made use of the lesson time to write their love letters, which they now presented before him. However, Snake just frowned and his gaze turned sharp and chilly. Without even bothering to tell them to get lost, he just maintained a stony expression as he forced his way through the crowd. Such a nuisance. They dyed him by a whole 17 seconds. This 17 seconds should have been enough for him to catch that frightened little rabbit. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was a nk. Hugging her school bag, she fled into the female toilet. She had notmitted any wrong but she somehow felt very scared and very guilty. Her heart was nearly leaping out of her throat, but she had no idea what she was afraid of? Her mobile phone rang and Gu Mengmeng immediately answered it when she saw that it was her workce calling. Before she could speak, thepany foreman informed her that she no longer needed to report to work from now on. He said that thepany had undergone a restructuring and didn¡¯t need a temporary staff anymore. Her wages had already been transferred to her bank ount. He then hung up... Gu Mengmeng had no time to react before her mobile phone rang once again. It was the manager of the school hostel. She said that someone in her dorm room had been cooking, which was against regtions. Hence, the hostel rights of everyone in that room had been revoked. Her luggage had already been packed and was now stored in the storage room. She must go over to retrieve her luggage as soon as possible... Chapter 749

Chapter 749: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

Holding onto her mobile phone and schoolbag while squatting in the toilet, Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt like she was in a trance. She had read her horoscope before leaving the house and it had said that today was a good day to confess romantic feelings. But why did all sorts of unlucky things start to happen from the moment she had done so? The bell signaling the start of ss was ringing but Gu Mengmeng had no intention of going for her lessons. Her job was gone. Her lodgings were also gone... She had a small amount of savings which should be enough tost her until she found a new job. But theck of amodations was a pressing problem and she needed to find a recement immediately. Otherwise, she would be sleeping under the bridge tonight. Still in a daze, Gu Mengmeng washed her face and gave her mirrored reflection a pep talk. She then left the washroom and prepared to search the nearby areas to see if there were any avable rental rooms suitable for a female student. She had just left the washroom when she saw someone leaning against the wall outside the exit. It was a man who possessed your ssic European good looks and who radiated an irresistible air of nobility. Even though he was smiling, one still felt the urge to rush over and prostrate themselves before him. Without any apparent reason, Gu Mengmeng felt herself blushing helplessly. Lowering her head, she turned to flee in the opposite direction. But how could her short legs hope to go any faster than his long limbs? With one step, Snake easily grabbed hold of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s school bag and pulled her back, causing her to fall backwards. He was already well prepared to catch her in his embrace, as he held her firmly against his chest and used one hand to pinch her chin. There was a yful glint in his eye and a teasing curl of his lips. His words were as clear as pearlsnding on a jade tter. ¡°Did you cry?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. She guessed that Snake must have been referring to how he had held her in ss earlier. Not daring to provoke this young master, Gu Mengmeng forced a smile. ¡°Did you lose in a game of truth or dare? The punishment was to make me cry? Then... should I help you out by shedding a tear or two?¡± Snake¡¯s face was stony. ¡°You cannot cry. It¡¯ll be too ugly.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t cry, oh great one. Can you let me go now?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked pleadingly at Snake. Snake raised his brows. ¡°On what grounds?¡± Gu Mengmeng was caught unawares by his question and had no response to it. He should not even be holding her like that, so shouldn¡¯t he be letting go? What did he mean by on what grounds? Snake¡¯s lips curled upwards. ¡°You nearly fell and I caught you. You want me to let go without a word of thanks?¡± Understanding dawned on Gu Mengmeng and she hurriedly nodded. ¡°Oh, I forgot in a moment of confusion. Great one, thank you. Thank you thank you thank you.¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? Hmm?¡± Snake continued to hold on firmly to Gu Mengmeng, who was struggling to escape. Gu Mengmeng put on a fawning expression. ¡°Who in the entire S College doesn¡¯t know you. Your great reputation is like the sound of thunder to the ears, like the bright sun across the sky, like...¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°The coolest dude in school...¡± ¡°My name?¡± Snake remained unsatisfied. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips formed a straight line, before she finally shook her head in all honesty. Snake narrowed his eyes, obviously angry. Was he still not famous enough? So as to hold the status of ¡°Senior God¡± in her heart, he had gone as low as swimming with a bunch of useless idiots, and provided base entertainment for the masses. Yet this heartless girl didn¡¯t even know his name? Grinding his teeth, Snake asked, ¡°Answer me. Take it as my eptance of your gratitude. Didn¡¯t you used to like guys in the swimming club? Why don¡¯t you like them anymore?¡± Chapter 750

Chapter 750: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng looked at Snake in stunned confusion. ¡°I like guys in the swimming club? No...¡± Snake sighed depressingly. Nevertheless, he let go of his hold on Gu Mengmeng. So as to attain the status of ¡°Senior God¡±, Snake had used all sorts of means to terrorize that student whom Gu Mengmeng had idolized. So much so that the student was starting to have doubts about whether life was worth living. But this girl didn¡¯t even like guys who could swim?! Didn¡¯t she like him because she saw him swimming? If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have waited two months. He should have immediately chased after her right from the start of the school term. Then situations like this morning¡¯s incident would not have happened. Giving someone else a love letter which he had been waiting to receive for over a decade. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Gu Mengmeng felt a heavy sense of resentment emanating from Snake¡¯s whole body. She slowly stepped away from him, hoping to make a sessful escape. Unfortunately, her mobile rang at this inopportune moment, startling her until her hairs were standing straight up. Snake took a deep breath as he emerged from his grudging thoughts. He looked calmly at Gu Mengmeng with a measure of arrogance. Looking neither happy nor angry, his nk face was rather scary. ¡°Your phone is ringing. Why don¡¯t you pick it up?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. With some uncertainty, she answered it. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Snake continued to look at Gu Mengmeng with his arms crossed. Her face underwent a myriad number of changes as if she was acting in a Sichuan opera. All the way until she finally hung up and started jumping up and down with glee. Yeah, it was a very satisfying result. It had been worth it for him to buy over the chain of eateries and to donate a new air-conditioning system to the school¡¯s entire hostel building. He had wanted to see her progress from depression to exuberance, but this girl was more resilient than he thought. She hadn¡¯t been crying when she stepped out of the washroom. Nevertheless... he wasn¡¯t really looking forward to seeing her crying face. It was much better this way. Gu Mengmeng finally calmed down after spending a long time whooping with joy. She was grinning from ear to ear and showered her mobile phone with kisses. Snake was very unhappy. Why was she kissing her phone? Shouldn¡¯t she be kissing him instead? Tsk, that lousy mobile phone. Whichpany produced it? Why did it look so ugly and offensive to the eyes? Gu Mengmeng looked like she wanted to say something to Snake and he was also waiting for her to share her joy with him. But then she just gestured a couple of times to him before turning around to run off without a word. Snake held onto her school bag and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked even though he knew the answer. Gu Mengmeng was extremely excited and couldn¡¯t wait to share her news with someone. Although Snake was not an ideal candidate, he had presented himself to her. Hence, Gu Mengmeng hugged Snake and hopped a couple of times before replying, ¡°I just received a call from MonSirpany, informing me that I have passed their interview and can start work there now! I will have a monthly sry of $4,500, plus my food and lodgings will be covered. Ah, I am so happy!¡± Snake was happy from being hugged by Gu Mengmeng and was even more pleased by her happy expression. Hmm, was she so happy just to be by his side? Since she yearned so much to be by his side, he would grudgingly forgive her for not knowing his name. Snake circled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist with his hand. ¡°Such a coincidence. I am also going to MonSirpany. Let me apany you over to settle the administrative matters.¡± Chapter 751

Chapter 751: Tyrant Senior Who Passed Through Time Fell In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was in a heightened state of exhration and waspletely ignorant of anything else. Even when the employment contract and work badge were finally in her hands, she still felt like she was in a dream. Snake narrowed his eyes unhappily. What¡¯s so great about a lousy badge? Was it better to look at than him? Why was she staring at that badge and not at him? He reached out and knocked Gu Mengmeng on the head. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± Startled, Gu Mengmeng stared at Snake for a long while before saying dazedly. ¡°Eh... why are you here?!¡± Snake nearly puked blood in anger. He ground his teeth. ¡°Who do you think drove you over here and apanied you while youpleted the induction process?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her own head and giggled. ¡°Right, right right. Thank you Mister School Hunk for sending me.¡± Snake cleared his throat and looked haughtily at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Do you think just one word of thanks is enough? Nothing more substantial?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will treat Mister School Hunk to a meal. At the school cafeteria. Eat all you want.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted her chest generously. Snake smirked and pinched her cheeks. ¡°How ¡®sincere¡¯ of you.¡± With her face still twisted in his pinch, Gu Mengmeng muttered. ¡°What. I have just gotten the job and don¡¯t have my wages yet...¡± Snakeughed. ¡°No need. Tonight... someone will be cooking for me. I am very much looking forward to it.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that this was pretty good. She could save some money. Life was so beautiful... Snake ignored her and headed out. Gu Mengmeng instinctively followed him into a lift. She gazed at her own work badge again. She just couldn¡¯t stop looking at it. But... Hmm? Didn¡¯t she apply for a position in HR? What in the world was special assistant to the CEO? Was there an error in printing... Gu Mengmeng was somewhat confused. She wanted to head back to rify but found herself already in the lift with Snake. Ding. The doors to the lift opened to a clean and spacious office. High-level executives in business suits were seated along the four tables facing the lift entrance. They rose in unison when the lift door opened. Gu Mengmeng tugged at Snake¡¯s arm. ¡°Eh, don¡¯t fool around. This is my first day at work. Don¡¯t make trouble for me. This job is very important to me!¡± Snake smiled as he stroked her head. ¡°Yeah, I know. This job is very important to you. That is why I have brought you here so that you can ingratiate yourself to your boss.¡± With that, Snake dragged Gu Mengmeng out from the lift. The high-level executives all bowed courteously as they greeted. ¡°Good day, CEO.¡± C... E...O?! Gu Mengmeng stared in befuddlement at Snake, as her brain suddenly stopped working. At this scene, the white fog once again thickened. Gu Mengmeng knew that this meant the second episode was over. Turning to look at the Beast Deity, she asked, ¡°Ending the episode at such a suspenseful moment. Aren¡¯t you worried about being beaten up?¡± The Beast Deity rubbed his nose with a smile. ¡°You have been asleep for a long while. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, your two partners will go crazy.¡± Gu Mengmeng could ept this exnation. Standing up, she reached out an upturned palm towards him. ¡°Dad, pocket money.¡± The Beast Deity ced two hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and brought her before him. He gave her a light peck on the forehead before letting go. ¡°The Kiss of the Beast Deity. A father¡¯s love will always be with you.¡± Chapter 752

Chapter 752: Are You Staring At Me? So What If I Am Staring At You?!

Having gotten used to the feeling of falling from a high point, Gu Mengmeng felt that any of the present day roller-coasters would be nothing to her. Gradually opening her eyes, she stared right into Elvis¡¯ deep, blue gaze. She gave a faint smile and wanted to say something, only to find that her throat was rather dry. Without waiting for Gu Mengmeng to speak, Elvis was already kissing her. The saliva in his mouth trickled into hers, moisturizing her parched throat. The drought was followed by a lingering kiss. Gu Mengmeng spoke after Elvis finally drew back. ¡°How did you know I was thirsty?¡± Her voice was raspy which Gu Mengmeng felt sounded rather sexy. She would be able to sing a ssic rock song with good vor now. However, this voice brought a pang of pain to Elvis and Lea. Elvis continued to feed Gu Mengmeng water through his own mouth, before speaking. ¡°You have been asleep for three days and two nights. How did you think I was able to feed you water?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed as she gave a soft ¡°oh¡±. Elvis didn¡¯t know she was thirsty, but was just feeding her water when she happened to wake up. Stretching herself out, Gu Mengmeng took in her surroundings and asked, ¡°Where are we? How far are we from the ocean?¡± As there were only those few males, no one had the mood to make any proper meals. They just satisfied their hunger as and when they hunted their prey, so as to make as much headway towards the ocean as possible. Every second was precious as they didn¡¯t want Wabei to enter into hibernation before the matter was settled. By then, no one would be able to protect Gu Mengmeng. But since Gu Mengmeng had awoken, making a good meal had be a top priority. Nothing was worse than letting Gu Mengmeng go hungry. Lea tugged at Gu Mengmeng hand and leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms to give Gu Mengmeng a tender kiss. He then said, ¡°I will go get something for you to eat.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Since discovering that she was now extremely sensitive to matters of the heart, Elvis and Lea started going all out with all manners of intimate and gooey behavior. They flirted and teased her to no end, making her heart pound so fast that it was nearly numb now. She had obviously asked ¡°Where are we?¡± but he answered with just a kiss... Wabei observed their intimate behavior coldly and silently. He just red unwavering at Gu Mengmeng, looking like he wanted to submit her to a torturous interrogation. His stare incited Elvis and he subconsciously started grinding his teeth. Gu Mengmeng could feel the muscles on Elvis¡¯ body throbbing. Was he going to fly into a rage and fight Wabei? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand rubbed Elvis¡¯ chest gently. ¡°Hubby, I have been asleep these past two days, it must have been hard on you.¡± Elvis¡¯ temper was dissipated by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s soft, coaxing voice. He looked down into her eyes with warmth. Kissing her little face, he replied, ¡°Protecting you is not a hardship at all.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Elvis a big kiss before smiling sweetly. Sessfully soothed his ruffled feathers, YEAH! Turning around to look at Wabei, her expression turned chilly. With a ¡°bite me¡± look, she asked, ¡°Are you staring at me?¡± Wabei replied, ¡°So what if I am staring at you?!¡± Under usual circumstances, Gu Mengmeng should have replied with a ¡°Come over here, let me tell you!¡± before unleashing her beast pressure topletely suppress Wabei. Unfortunately, Gu Mengmeng had never been one to act ording to script... Chapter 753

Chapter 753: WTO Savage Life And Death Version

Gu Mengmeng shrugged and put on a helpless look. ¡°Snake doesn¡¯t like you to stare at me like that.¡± Wabei¡¯s eyes brightened as he hurried over. He wanted to ask but didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°Stop bullshitting. He didn¡¯t know I was staring at you when you went to meet the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and pointed at the mark behind her neck. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again?¡± Wabei stared at the tiny mark and was momentarily lost for words. After a long silence, he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... his soul still lives on in your body? Can you feel his state of mind andmunicate with him? Then... can you let him out to say a few words to me? Just a few words. I will... I will even let you punch me in return.¡± Gu Mengmeng gurgled withughter as she gave a malicious look. ¡°You believe in such bullshit? How did you manage to survive all those 800 years?¡± Stunned, Wabei turned angry in an instant as his eyes narrowed into slits. His fangs dripped venom as a murderous aura enveloped him. Gu Mengmeng reached out her fair arm right in front of Wabei. ¡°Do you want to bite me? Here, bite me.¡± Wabei opened his mouth wide, but was still unable to bite her. Her arm was too slender. It would break in two if he bit down on it. And if her arm really broke... that person would be totally heartbroken. ¡°Look at you, can¡¯t stand me but can¡¯t get rid of me. How are you still the legendary Wabei, feared by all? Tsk, little shit, submit to your fate. You can¡¯t handle me.¡± ¡°Little shit...¡± Wabei repeated those words through clenched jaws. His face was ck as thunder. With a roll of his eyes, Wabei suddenly smiled malevolently. ¡°Since ancient times, males have always had to clear up the mess caused by females. I cannot hurt you but I can challenge your partner. Guess if your stupid wolf and slutty fox will be enough to fill the gaps between my fangs?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged and rose from Elvis¡¯ arms. She leaned over to look at Elvis with a grin. ¡°Hubby, he said that he wants to challenge you.¡± Elvis snorted and stood up. He twisted his neck as a form of warm-up. ¡°Good. This is an isted area so there¡¯s no fear of causing any damage to others. It¡¯s a good ce to loosen one¡¯s limbs.¡± Wabei¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Can we really fight?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat at the side drinking water. She nced back at Wabei. ¡°Why are you asking me? I am not the one you are fighting.¡± Since Snake¡¯s departure, Wabei had not met a suitable opponent for a long time. Having not fought for such a lengthy period, he felt as if his entire body was in decline. Meanwhile, Elvis was also bored and restless. He had been harboring a simmering grievance since that time at the Snake King valley, unable to find any opportunity to release it. A fifth-level elite. Haha, he should be a good fight. The two of them were already cracking their knuckles in eager anticipation. Gu Mengmeng rushed over to Ian. ¡°Hey, brother. Do you want toe over to watch? WTO Savage Life and Death version. It should be pretty exciting.¡± Ian sat down with a weary look. He nced at Gu Mengmeng and pointed at the two beasts who were both bristling with aggression. ¡°Are you really going to let them fight? Are you not afraid something might happen?¡± Gu Mengmeng took a drink of water from the cup and smacked her lips. She smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I sitting here to y referee? All is good as long he doesn¡¯t die. After all, the healing abilities of a fifth-level beast is very strong.¡± Chapter 754

Chapter 754: A Meaningless Brawl

By the time Lea returned, the entire area looked like a disaster site, while the two males were sprawled exhausted on the ground. He walked suspiciously towards Gu Mengmeng, who was sitting calmly at the side and drinking warm water from a cup. Meanwhile, Ian looked like he had just seen a ghost. Lea had no idea what happened. He skewered the prepared meat on a tree branch before cing it onto the fire rack to roast. Lea said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring along the pot so I am afraid you will have to bear with eating roasted meat. I will continue to look for suitable materials to make a pot, so that I can cook a delicious meal for you tonight.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in assent. She continued to hold a faint smile on her face. Lea pointed at the two beasts who were still sprawled on the ground, too exhausted to morph back to human form. ¡°Those two... what happened?¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips in a smile. ¡°They just underwent an unfriendly physical exchange.¡± Lea was shocked. ¡°Wabei challenged Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Lea¡¯s face darkened as he asked coldly. ¡°Who won?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at them. ¡°It should be a draw? They both endured serious injuries and look half-dead.¡± Lea stretched out his neck to take a look. ¡°Since there was no clear winner, he cannot join our family.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She thenughed out loud. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly have thought that Wabei challenged Elvis so that he could be my partner?¡± Lea didn¡¯t find the situation funny at all. He raised his brows. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that so?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°They were both just restless and engaged in a meaningless fight.¡± Lea looked suspiciously at Elvis, and then at Wabei. He finally calmed himself down. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least he knows his ce.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned against Lea and chuckled. ¡°Suppressing one¡¯s emotions for too long will turn one to perversion. What about you? Do you want to find an opponent to relieve some stress? I think Ian will be a good fit. Your skills are on par with each other and it should be an even fight.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng on the forehead and smiled gently. ¡°Such barbaric actions are not suitable for me. If I need an outlet for my stress... apart from you, no one else can do it.¡± Lea¡¯s soft, airy voice tickled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart like a feather. Every word titited Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart to no end. Giving Lea a light push, Gu Mengmeng walked to a spot between Elvis and Wabei. She asked with a grin. ¡°Are you done fighting?¡± Wabei was lying face-up. Hisbat skills may not be the best but having been beaten by Snake for 800 years, his defensive abilities were second to none in the Beast World. After resting for a long time, Wabei could finally morph back into human form. His face was covered in wretched bruises, but he felt strangely at ease. He looked appreciatively at Elvis, who had obviously be a worthy opponent in his eyes. Two of Elvis¡¯ ribs had been broken by Wabei and he could not turn back into human form for the time being. Nevertheless, that fight had unleashed the foul tension balled up inside him. For the past six months, he had been training himself to have more patience and forbearance. How long had it been since he could behave with such recklessness? Chapter 755

Chapter 755: Will It Kill You To Praise Me For Once?

Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exceptionally gentle look, even his wolf eyes could not conceal the tenderness in his gaze. His female truly understood him. However, Lea¡¯s words reminded him that rather than battling Wabei, it might be more effective if he went one round with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face. It was the obviously savage face of a wolf but she did not feel frightened at all. Even if she were to reach her hand into Elvis¡¯ mouth to count his sharp teeth, she would not feel the slightest trace of fear. Giving Elvis a kiss, she said, ¡°You are looking at me with such impure intentions. You look like you want to eat me up.¡± Elvis growled: You guessed right. I really want to ¡°eat you up¡±. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis gently. ¡°Alright, today you will lie here and rest. We will not do any traveling today. We will move out tomorrow after you have recovered.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t object and just nodded. After all, they had made good time during the three days when Gu Mengmeng was asleep. They had specially done that so that they could slow down the pace when she woke up, to make the journey less strenuous on her. Gu Mengmeng walked over to Wabei¡¯s side and sat down in a kneeling position. She sneered at him. ¡°What do you think? I have good taste in men, right?¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°So-so. If not for your interference just now... he would be suffering from more than just two broken ribs now.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought: Yeah, if I had not interfered just now, that superficial wound on your chest would be one gaping hole. You don¡¯t need your organs anymore? The more these two had fought, the more heavy-handed their moves had be. Tsk, no self-control at all. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to provoke them further. After all, all this was just so they could vent their frustrations. Now that she had achieved her intended results, why stir up new resentments? So Gu Mengmeng held her tongue and instead asked, ¡°Will it kill you to praise me for once?¡± Wabei remained stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault if you have bad taste. I am not one of those fools so besotted by you. You want me to tter you? Wait another hundred years!¡± Gu Mengmengughed and gazed coquettishly at Wabei, until he felt his hairs all standing up. She then casually pointed to the back of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, Snake is also my man...¡± Although they did not be partners in the Beast World¡ªlooking at the present-day Snake, her other self probably stood no chance against him. So it was not a lie to say so in principle. Wabei choked as his face turned red. After a long silence, he finally spat out the words. ¡°You have such good taste!¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Aiyo, a hundred years passed so quickly. In the blink of an eye.¡± Wabei slumped over, utterly depressed. He was already at the ripe old age of...800 years old. The next morning, they prepared to move out. There was not much to pack, with only two newly skinned furs from the prey hunted by Lea yesterday. They would be used as cushioning for Gu Mengmeng during the journey. As they left, Gu Mengmeng gave a lightugh and called out. ¡°You finally ditched your little tails.¡± Wabei chuckled. ¡°So you nned for this when you had Elvis and I engage in battle yesterday.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t reply but just smiled. Wabei had brought along some colorful snakes for this trip, but kept them away from sight as he knew Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t like them. Instead, he dispatched them to their surroundings as security alerts and scouts. Chapter 756

Chapter 756: After All, She Is Still A Second Generation Immortal

Their location yesterday was an old nesting spot for a gang of stray beasts. As they had Elvis and Wabei on their side, they naturally did not fear any stray beasts. However, most of the stray beasts were bloodthirsty and would attack them with no regard for their own lives. They totally did not care about the vast disparity between their abilities and that of their opponent. They just hankered after a bloody massacre and the ensuing release. Since they already had a death wish, Gu Mengmeng naturally did not care for them. But she was unwilling to witness such foul killings. Hence, she had Lea go hunting and sent those little snakes along for protection. She then called Ian to her side and allowed Elvis and Wabei to battle. She thought that the fight between two fifth-level beasts would be enough to ward off those stray beasts, but they had instead be even more excited. Left with no choice, Gu Mengmeng unleashed her Beast King¡¯s beast pressure. On the surface, it was to hold back Elvis and Wabei, but in reality, it was to frighten off those stray beasts who had been lying in ambush. They hankered after blood, killings and death, but their deep instinctual fear of a Beast King-level aura was enough to suppress them. Hence, none of them dared to attack yesterday but had quietly followed behind the group. They only fell back when the group left the territory. ¡°Winning a battle without drawing blood is the best strategy,¡± Gu Mengmeng said casually. Elvis remained silent as he held Gu Mengmeng. He looked rather peaky, as he was probably still recovering from his injuries. No one took to heart this little diversion, but just continued their way to the ocean. The air turned increasingly humid as they neared the ocean, and Wabei¡¯s spirits lifted considerably. After traveling for nearly 20 days, they finally arrived at the seaside and met up with Fei Rui. Gu Mengmeng turned around and kissed Elvis and Lea goodbye. ¡°I will go with this fellow into the ocean to take a look at the situation. I will be back before dark.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng again and instructed her worriedly. ¡°You cannot rely on your powers as the Beast King to get your way. The ocean is not a good ce for you to exhibit your full powers. Protect yourself at all times and don¡¯t leave Wabei¡¯s side. Understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this guy is even more scared of seeing me injured. He will definitely keep a close eye on me. Moreover...¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed to the sky and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I have someone up there.¡± Elvis and Lea gazed up towards the sky. They smiled. ¡°But didn¡¯t that old man say he cannot interfere with matters of the Beast World?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°He cannot interfere with matters of the Beast World in principle. But he didn¡¯t say that he must stand by and do nothing if his dear daughter is in trouble. I am after all a second generation immortal. Even if it¡¯s just a false front, I should be able to put up some show of arrogance, right? Don¡¯t worry, that movie-loving, lonely old man up there will look after me.¡± Elvis and Lea only half-believed her, but didn¡¯t want to probe further. Elvis looked at Wabei and said seriously, ¡°Help me look after Xiao Meng. I will return this favor one day.¡± Wabei just snorted with derision. ¡°I am not doing this for you. I am doing this for that mark behind her neck.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t argue with Wabei but just replied with all sincerity. ¡°Regardless, please take care of Xiao Meng.¡± Gu Mengmeng circled Elvis and Lea around their necks and kissed them again. She then entered the ocean with Fei Rui, calling out along the way. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little shit.¡± Chapter 757

Chapter 757: Brother, Bring Me Along For The Ride.

Lea and Elvis exchanged a look after Gu Mengmeng, Fei Rui and Wabei disappeared into the ocean. Lea didn¡¯t ask any questions while Elvis also didn¡¯t make anyment. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have any problems breathing after entering the sea. The Kiss of the Beast Deity was good stuff. This was probably a cheat code that the Beast Deity gave his Messengers? After entering the sea, Fei Rui and Wabei kept their eyes on Gu Mengmeng, as if worried that she would be unustomed to being underwater. However, they discovered that Gu Mengmeng behaved like she had shed off a heavy weight and was full of curiosity for the myriad types of colorful marine life. She even stuck two pieces of coral in her hair and asked Fei Rui if she looked like a dragon? Fei Rui¡¯s legs had morphed into a fish tail after entering the water, with his upper body naked. This young chap appeared young and fragile in human form, but now looked like a boy god on the verge of maturity in his half-beast form. He had a certain college-vibe... no, it was a high-school vibe that screamed of a ¡°young man adept at both basketball and guitar, who would send you to school on a motorcycle while dressed in white shirts and jeans.¡± Yes, high-school era. Not older than that. If based purely on his face, Gu Mengmeng might even say middle school. But that physique... A middle school boy would never have such lean muscles even if he spent all day at the gym. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s impish hands reached towards Fei Rui¡¯s fish tail. She smiled sciously. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Before Fei Rui could answer, Gu Mengmeng had already stered her hands on his tail. Wow! The scales on the tail of the mythical mermaid was smooth and shiny, reflecting the sunlight that prated the ocean to emit a dazzling, yet gentle glow. If one must nitpick... tsk, was this a male? His chest was too t which interfered with the rest of his perfection. Although Gu Mengmeng had just touched him briefly, Fei Rui¡¯s face had turned as red as a monkey¡¯s buttocks. She felt a pang of guilt, as if she had identally tarnished an innocent soul? But she was truly just curious and didn¡¯t know that mermaids¡¯ tails were exceptionally sensitive. Retrieving her hand, Gu Mengmengughed dryly. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you anymore. Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to save your sister?¡± Fei Rui¡¯s face dimmed at the thought of his sister. He nodded and swam forward. After a while, he turned back only to discover that Gu Mengmeng was trailing far behind... He had already slowed down his pace, but she was still unable to catch up. Her swimming style was very strange. It looked good but... it was way too slow? Gu Mengmeng noticed the uncertainty in Fei Rui¡¯s face and sighed inwardly. With no choice, she held onto Wabei¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°Brother, bring me along for the ride.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Wabei red at Gu Mengmeng coldly. Gu Mengmeng turned and revealed the mark on her neck. ¡°Because of this. Okay?¡± Wabei gritted his teeth and grabbed hold of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s armpits. As if he was moving luggage, he carried Gu Mengmeng and caught up with Fei Rui while in his half-beast form. Seriously, that fish and snake moved so fast in the water, it was like traveling on an express train without seat belts. Very exhrating. Gu Mengmeng was only able to rx after Fei Rui and Wabei finally slowed down. At the same time, she could see an increasing number of mermaids in their surroundings. They stared at her and Wabei with eyes filled with wonder and surprise, mixed with intense fear. Chapter 758

Chapter 758: A Familiar Taste From A Familiar Recipe.

Gu Mengmeng indicated Wabei to let go of her, before assuming the noble and wise air of that movie-loving, lonely old man. Imitating his benevolent smile, she addressed the crowd. ¡°Hello everyone. I am the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng. Pleased to meet all of you.¡± The subsequent whispered murmurings of the crowd were foreign to Gu Mengmeng. Thereafter, one of the mermaids morphed into half-beast form and approached her with some tentativeness. Maintaining a safe distance, he asked, ¡°Are you really the Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Apart from the Messenger of the Beast Deity, have you met any female from a non-ocean tribe, who can talk and move like me in the deep ocean?¡± The mermaid thought about it and felt that there was some logic to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reasoning. Nevertheless, he was obviously very scared of Wabei, who was standing behind Gu Mengmeng. He pursed his lips and said carefully. ¡°Then... is he your partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°No, he is my friend.¡± The mermaid remained very ufortable. He tugged at Fei Rui¡¯s arm. ¡°Prince, that looks like a snake beast... we cannot afford to provoke him, better have him leave.¡± But Fei Rui shook his head. ¡°No, we need his power to save my sister.¡± The mermaid continued. ¡°Do you want to drag down the entire Mermaid tribe for your sister? We have already been driven out of our homnd by the giant fish beasts. If we continue to create trouble, the giant fish beasts might annihte us all.¡± Fei Rui was resolute. ¡°The great Messenger will protect us.¡± The mermaid persisted. ¡°But the Messenger will not remain in the ocean forever. What will happen after she leaves? Who will protect us when they return to seek revenge?¡± Fei Rui bit his lips as he was unable to respond to that mermaid¡¯s question. The Giant Fish Tribe were tyrants of the ocean world and the mermaids were not their match at all. If the giant fish beasts attacked them after Gu Mengmeng left, he would not be able to protect his own people or his sister. That was why he wanted to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner and use that status to intimidate the giant fish beasts. With his status as the partner of the Messenger, as long he remained alive, the giant fish beasts would not dare to bully his people. Gu Mengmeng shook her head at Fei Rui¡¯s distressed expression. His personality was too weak. If even his own people could pressure him into such a state, how could he face the giant fish beasts? She didn¡¯t wish to interfere but Fei Rui kept ncing at her. Unable to bear Fei Rui¡¯s pleading eyes, Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Has that Dora resurfaced?¡± Fei Rui shook his head. ¡°No, there has been no news at all...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. A wish by the Messenger of the Beast Deity should be very valuable. Why was Dora not tempted? If she was a pure-hearted child with no greed, then she wouldn¡¯t have stolen the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s treasure in the first ce. Could it be... she was already dead? Or perhaps... ¡°Fei Rui, do you know what is the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s treasure?¡± Gu Mengmeng was detecting the faint taste of deceit. Moreover, it was a familiar taste from a familiar recipe. Fei Rui shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have never had much interaction with the Giant Fish Tribe...¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a faint smile. ¡°Then how was the Giant Fish Tribe so sure that it was your sister who stole their stuff?¡± Fei Rui bit his lips with an anguished look in his eyes. He lowered his head and remained silent. Chapter 759

Chapter 759: Weakling, Have You Come Looking For Another Thrashing?

Gu Mengmeng patted his shoulder. ¡°To save your sister, you must tell me the whole truth. If you hide anything... I cannot help you.¡± Fei Rui sighed as all light left his eyes, like storm clouds covering the stars. He frowned and said with guilt and heartache. ¡°The Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s leader, Carter, led a team of his people to our tribe and kidnapped my sister. He imed that Dora personally admitted that their treasure is in our sister¡¯s hands. They refused to ept our exnations and we can¡¯t beat them... we were helpless as they snatched my sister away...¡± The curl on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips deepened. She prodded Fei Rui¡¯s head. ¡°Then how did you guys get driven out of your territory?¡± Fei Rui frowned and replied with much forbearance. ¡°It was because I kept pestering Carter to return my sister to me. He found me a nuisance and challenged me, saying that he would release my sister if I won. But if I lost, the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s territory would be his. I knew I was no match for him, but... I still agreed. As a result of my stupidity and rash behavior, I implicated my people and my sister.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Fei Rui¡¯s shoulder in aforting gesture. ¡°Oh, I see now. Alright, we don¡¯t need to wait for that Dora anymore. We will seek out Carter directly.¡± Fei Rui looked up at Gu Mengmeng in confusion. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°We can challenge him right? I will help you defeat him and win back your sister.¡± Fei Rui stared at Gu Mengmeng in a daze. ¡°Can... can we do that?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled again. ¡°Why not?¡± Fei Rui hesitated a moment. He knew that the consequences of doing so would be just as what the mermaids feared. Once Gu Mengmeng left, the giant fish beasts would counterattack them in revenge, and they... would be helpless. But even so, he was desperate to rescue his sister. Just this once. Just let him behave rashly one more time. He felt that if it was Gu Mengmeng, perhaps they could have more faith! Paying no heed to the objections of his people, Fei Rui nodded and took hold of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, immediately shooting off like a rocket. Wabei gave an impatient grunt, but went after them. The rest of the Mermaid Tribe were all cowed after being defeated by Carter. None of them dared to follow. They just quietly returned to the dark corners of the ocean. Apart from the stream of bubbles, it was as if nothing had happened there. The mermaids¡¯ original territory was a vast and vibrant coral reef, peaceful and beautiful. It was full of countless aquatic vegetation, too many to name. Forming a symbiotic ecosystem with the coral reef, the territory was a thriving metropolis. Some might evenpare it to the pce of the east ocean. Several giant fish beasts were patrolling the borders of the territory. They morphed into half-beast form the moment they saw Fei Rui. They looked at him with disdain and called out mockingly. ¡°Weakling, have youe looking for another thrashing? You have already lost your territory, what else could you possibly offer to challenge our leader again?¡± Fei Rui clenched his fists and bit down on his lips in silence. Gu Mengmeng stepped forward with a grin. ¡°Get Carter out to meet me.¡± The giant fish beasts sized up Gu Mengmeng with a dazed look... They had never seen such a gorgeous female. She was beautiful beyond description. Chapter 760

Chapter 760: What Are You ring At Me For? I Am Not Scared Of You.

Wabei stepped forward and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you deaf? She asked you to go get Carter. Continue staring and I will dig your eyes out.¡± ¡°Snake... snake beast?!¡± The guards of the Giant Fish Tribe were clearly frightened. They immediately jumped back several meters and stared at Wabei from a distance, shaking with fear. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head as she nced at Wabei. ¡°Why are they so scared of you? Did you harm anyone here before?¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°Not me, it was him.¡± At that, he tapped the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. Gu Mengmeng fell into deep thought. Snake had indeed visited the ocean floor before. But he had only visited this ce now and then to find some seafood to supplement his meals. It didn¡¯t seem like... he had caused any harm to anyone... right? Wait a minute! What did he eat then?! Gu Mengmeng felt a sudden chill. Shaking her head, she now knew why the ocean tribes were so afraid of the snake tribe. Giving a helpless sigh, she grinned as she watched the giant fish tribe flee in fear. They werepliantly going back to pass the message. Chuckling in exasperation, she said. ¡°Look now, if only you guys obeyed us right from the start? Why must you incur the wrath of our little shit? Tsk, wretched punks.¡± ¡°Gu Mengmeng!¡± Wabei gritted his teeth as he hollered her name. Gu Mengmeng just gave a nonchnt smile. ¡°What are you ring at me for? I am not scared of you.¡± Wabei was fuming. He grabbed Gu Mengmeng by the shoulders and turned her around, before speaking to the mark on the back of her neck. ¡°Snake,e and take her back with you!¡± Following that... Wabei was stunned. There was actually venom on his hands. He was already long immune to this venom. After all, he had been exposed to poison for the past 800 years. Although the poison was quickly dissipated by the ocean water, he could recognize it as Snake¡¯s venom! Staring at the mark on the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, he started to believe her earlier words. Snake was inside her body. She was lying when she said she was just joking. Snake was here. He must be! This discovery sent Wabei into a frenzy. He shook Gu Mengmeng by the shoulders. ¡°Snake, you are in there, right? Come out, let¡¯s have a battle?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was dizzy from being shaken by Wabei. Actually, it was because Wabei was too aggressive towards her earlier, which triggered the protective mark of Snake. It had nothing to do with Snake¡¯s apparently angry soul. But it didn¡¯t matter what she said now, it would be useless. Steadying herself, Gu Mengmeng turned around to look at Wabei. ¡°Tsk, stop manhandling me.¡± Wabei was momentarily taken aback, before he continued to shake Gu Mengmeng. She was really feeling very nauseous from all that jiggling. Unable to bear it any longer, she smacked Wabei to a far distance. This scene was clearly witnessed by Carter, who had just arrived at the border. There was only one fifth-level male snake beast in this world. How powerful was he? Probably... even though they had never met, just one re from him would be enough to make Carter tremble with fear. And such a person was sent flying off... with just one smack... from a petite female?! Fei Rui instinctively hid behind Gu Mengmeng the moment he saw Carter. But he quickly rposed himself. After all, he was a male. As scared as he was, how could he hide behind a female! As such, he stepped up and stood protectively in front of Gu Mengmeng. Staring straight at Carter, he said with resolution. ¡°Carter, give me back my sister.¡± Chapter 761

Chapter 761: Take Her Back If You Can.

The shock that Carter experienced when he saw that smack Gu Mengmeng gave Wabei, was shattered by Fei Rui¡¯s appearance. The moment he saw Fei Rui, Carter¡¯s eyes filled with a supercilious disdain. Curling the corners of his lips, he said in an arrogant tone. ¡°Take her back if you can.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Fei Rui, who was obviously scared but still wanted to charge forward. She smiled at himfortingly. Fei Rui was a good kid. His thinking was still immature and his abilitiescking¡ªbut looking at him still trying to protect Gu Mengmeng despite his fear, this was enough to make Gu Mengmeng want to help him. Not for the Kiss of the Ocean and not for any other reason. Just because Gu Mengmeng felt Fei Rui was a decent person. Fei Rui¡¯s lips were pressed into a straight line. He was still somewhat hesitant but calmed down. On one hand, he believed in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s capabilities. But on the other hand, he was very worried about her getting hurt, after all... she was a female. With such thoughts running through his head, he kept his eyes on Gu Mengmeng, using every fiber of his body to guard against Carter. Gu Mengmeng chuckled at his anxious face, but didn¡¯t say anything more. Taking a couple steps forward, she surveyed Carter. He had a sturdy physique and a masculine face. If he had a trident in hand, he would look exactly like Poseidon, god of the sea. From some angles, his demeanor was somewhat simr to Elvis. He radiated an aura that said ¡°stay away¡±. Moreover, she was very familiar with the way he was looking at her. This was because this was how Elvis and Lea stared at others apart from herself¡ªwith a measure of aloofness and guardedness. Gu Mengmeng crossed her hands behind her back and gazed at Carter. Her petite body possessed major power. The air of nobility cultivated by Snake over a thousand years was not something that someone like Carter couldpare against. That was why if Gu Mengmeng wanted to posture, unless Snake was resurrected, no one else in the Beast World could posture better than her. With a lightugh traced with derision, shemented in anguid manner, ¡°So, are the ocean tribes no longer under the purview of the Beast Deity?¡± Carter was taken aback. He frowned, as if he didn¡¯t understand her meaning. Wabei had already stood back up after being smacked to the side by Gu Mengmeng. Since there was an outsider around, he had to y his own part well. They could not afford to lose face in front of others. As such, Wabei stared coldly at Wabei without a word. Meanwhile, Fei Rui was standing on the other side of Gu Mengmeng. Although he was still a bit scared, he spoke out. ¡°This is the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng. Carter, as arrogant as you are, you should know your limits.¡± Messenger of the Beast Deity....? Carter lowered his eyes and made some chewing motions, as if trying to size up the situation. Clenching his fists tightly by his sides, he paused for a moment before lowering his head and greeting politely. ¡°It is my honor to meet the Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and rested one arm on Fei Rui as she leaned against Wabei¡¯s shoulder. She looked very much like wayward elder used to getting her own way. With another lightugh, she said, ¡°No need for pleasantries. I am here to see... eh, what¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡± Fei Rui whispered in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°Melinda.¡± Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°Yeah, right. I am here to see Melinda. Carter, make it happen.¡± Carter tightened his fists with the intention of stopping her. But Gu Mengmeng and Wabei just strolled past him without waiting for his response. Chapter 762

Chapter 762: Mermaid Princess Melinda

Wabei knocked into Carter as he brushed passed, causing Carter to stagger pathetically. Nevertheless, Carter was helpless against Wabei. He just clenched his fists tightly and trailed behind them. This ce used to belong to the Mermaid Tribe, so Fei Rui was very familiar with the area. He easily located his sister¡¯s original residence. Pink coral cordoned off an area, within which a massive shellid opened. It was filled with fresh seaweed neatly arranged, while a pillow made from a smaller mid on one end. Beside it were some food items which Gu Mengmeng had never seen before. They were perhaps some type of underwater fruits and vegetables? A teenage girl sat kneeling on the floor, with her upper body leaning over the seaweed upon the shell bed. She had buried her face in her arms, refusing to look up. Her wavy golden hair was not showy at all, but instead looked refined. Gu Mengmeng usually didn¡¯t find blond girls sophisticated. Even those golden-haired European film goddesses, Gu Mengmeng would at most say they had a certain presence. She felt that only ck-haired Chinese women had that air of elegance. But somehow, even though it was just a back view¡ªfor the first time in her life, Gu Mengmeng felt that a blond girl possessed that very air of elegance. Sheid there unmoving, looking like the injured swan in the ballet Swan Lake. She held traces of despondency and helplessness, but still possessing a determined strength. Even before seeing her face, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart ache for this girl. ¡°Melinda.¡± Fei Rui called out in agitation. The girl froze, before suddenly turning around. A pair of eyes identical to Fei Rui¡¯s was drenched in tears. Nheless, a joyful smile blossomed across her lips. ¡°Brother.¡± The girl stood up even though her legs had already gone numb. She limped towards Fei Rui with awkward determination. At the same time, Fei Rui was also charging towards her. He embraced his little sister tightly in his arms, gently and patientlyforting her. Gu Mengmeng looked at Carter, whose eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Forbearance? Sadness? Frustration? Or perhaps it was pain... but no anger at all. This was not the look a criminal ought to have. Gu Mengmeng was not a stranger to such a look. Elvis and Lea looked like that all the time when they were gazing at her. ¡°You resent this?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Carter. Carter clenched his jaws. ¡°Unless the great Messenger remains in the ocean to protect the Mermaid Tribe, otherwise...¡± ¡°You still want to use the excuse of having your treasure stolen to imprison this youngdy?¡± Looking at him from the corner of her eye, Gu Mengmeng observed Carter¡¯s shocked expression. This fellow must have thought he was such a good actor that no one would guess the truth. Gu Mengmeng smiled smugly. She then said casually, ¡°Doing so will only drive her against you. If you are forever the enemy in her eyes...¡± Carter¡¯s pupils dted at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even react so strongly when he saw Wabei. ¡°As expected... nothing can escape the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s eyes.¡± Carter rxed his fists but his brows remained tightly knitted. He looked on as Melinda cried like a baby in Fei Rui¡¯s arms. For a long time, she had not expressed any kind of emotion but maintained a poker face. Her miserable tears pounded against his heart but he didn¡¯t even have the right to offer her a word of constion. Chapter 763

Chapter 763: She Was The Type Of Princess Who Should Be Loved and Cherished

Fei Rui finally managed to coax Melinda into stopping her tears. He then held her little hand and led her to Gu Mengmeng. Looking at Gu Mengmeng with some trepidation, he said, ¡°Great Messenger, can my sister leave with us...¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head. ¡°I just came in to confirm that your sister is alright. You have to ask Carter whether we can bring your sister along with us.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words stunned both Fei Rui and Melinda. Even Carter was shocked. The three pairs of eyes widened in confusion as they looked at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°Of course, no one can stop me if I decide to snatch her away today. But... do you want the reputation of being a thief to always hang over Melinda¡¯s head? Think carefully. If she were to leave with me today, it would be as good as admitting that she stole their treasure. She will never have the opportunity to clear her name in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved nonchntly. ¡°Well... even though just taking her away will be easier for me¡ªafter all, our deal was for me to just rescue your sister. It doesn¡¯t include helping to clear her name and also doesn¡¯t cover what happens after I leave... whether she will be snatched away again.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Fei Rui was once again in distress. He bit his lips. ¡°No matter. I can bring my sister to another part of the ocean to start afresh. We will go somewhere far from here where no one knows us and no one can find us.¡± Carter¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of them leaving. The veins on his fists throbbed fiercely, clearly indicating his anger. Gu Mengmeng tugged at him and shook her head gently. She then gazed upon Melinda¡¯s face with a warm smile. Melindapletely fulfilled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fantasy of the perfect mermaid. She was not just stunning from behind. Although she had been brainwashed by Elvis and Lea for over half a year into believing that she was the most beautiful woman in the world, Gu Mengmeng still felt a sense of inferiority standing before Melinda. Having lived in the ocean for years, her skin was fair and smooth. The constant swimming also gave her body a slender physique, without the slightest trace of any excess fats. She was the embodiment of perfection. Her face was so pure that no one could bear to say a harsh word in her presence. She was the type of princess who should be loved and cherished. Melindapletely revamped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knowledge of the Beast World. She was the most beautiful female Gu Mengmeng had ever seen in the Beast World. No one else couldpare! At this point, Melinda twisted her lower lip and hesitated for a long time. She then raised her head and looked at Gu Mengmeng with resolution. ¡°No, I will not leave. I didn¡¯t steal anything, why should I flee?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Carter had also rxed. He no longer looked like he was going to faint from holding his breath. Gu Mengmeng walked before Fei Rui and patted his shoulder, gazing gently into his bright eyes. ¡°I will stay by the seaside for awhile, to help Melinda settle this theft usation. So that she can live honestly and openly anywhere she wants. Do you want to trust me this one time?¡± ¡°But..¡± Fei Rui looked in the direction of Carter with much reservation and animosity. Without hesitating, Gu Mengmeng raised her hand and sent Carter flying off with one smack. She then pped her hands together. ¡°With me around, I want to see who will dare to bully my little mermaids.¡± That one smack had Carter spitting out blood. Clutching his chest, he walked back to the group. ¡°I guarantee that no one will harm Melinda.¡± Chapter 764

Chapter 764: Upholding The Twisted Logic Of I Am Torturing You Because I Love You

Returning to the beach, the moon was already high up in the sky. Lea sat beside the bonfire stirring a pot of food. He kept ncing at the ocean until he finally saw a familiar figure running towards him. Only then did his worried heart settle down. Elvis retrieved the fur skin which had been warming by the fire and wrapped Gu Mengmeng in it. He then red at Fei Rui with a stony face until he fled back into the ocean. Seeing that Wabei had tactfully wandered into the forest to forage for food, Elvis made sure there was no one else on the beach. He then hurriedly helped Gu Mengmeng change into clean clothes, in case she caught a cold. As she changed, Gu Mengmeng reached out for something to eat. She was really hungry. Although she had been carried by Fei Rui or Wabei most of the journey, she swam a distance that was equivalent to three ironman marathons. It was not your usual physical exertion. Elvis was always happy to see her with a good appetite. He asked as he fed her, ¡°How did things go today? Did the leader of the Giant Fish Tribe give you any trouble?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°The situation is unbelievably dramatic. It is akin to the deep sea version of ¡°I love my president though he is a psycho¡±. Upholding the twisted logic of I am torturing you because I love you... ha, I suspect that the heads of you males are all filled with liquid detergent.¡± Lea and Elvis looked nonplussed. They had no idea what was liquid detergent, but hearing her tone... it was probably not apliment. But there was one point which caught their attention. ¡°I am torturing you because I love you¡±? So... Not only did Gu Mengmeng attract yet another romantic rival in the ocean today, she had suffered at his hands. Without a need for them to say anything, Gu Mengmeng could tell the two of them had misunderstood just by their expressions. She raised her hand in time to intervene. ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. He didn¡¯t fall for me. In this case, I am just a matchmaker.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Elvis responded with a solemn face. Gu Mengmeng took another piece of meat in her mouth and smiled before swallowing it. Turning her head, she used her chin to indicate the sea. ¡°There, the male lead is here. Ask him directly if you are so curious.¡± Carter hade to ask Gu Mengmeng why she was helping him, and to rify what should he do next. But seeing that there were others present, he felt too embarrassed to speak. He wanted to turn back but as he watched Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea¡¯s cozy interaction, he felt a pang of envy. In a daze, he inadvertently stepped closer. Now that Gu Mengmeng had spotted him, he had no choice but to morph into human form and head over. Elvis handed Gu Mengmeng over to Lea and stood up. He walked up to stand before Carter and asked with a chilly expression. ¡°What did you do to Xiao Meng?¡± Carter had already noticed Elvis¡¯ mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone and was naturally aware of their rtionship. Twisting his lips, he replied, ¡°I was smacked by the great Messenger. Does that count?¡± Without another word, Elvis punched Carter in the face, knocking him onto the ground in a daze. Carter was a tyrant in the sea but his powers were limited onnd. In addition, he was just a third-level beast. A punch by a fifth-level beast like Elvis was no joke for him. Elvis said in a crisp voice,ced with anger. ¡°Xiao Meng will never hit anyone without reason. If she hit you... you must have done something to deserve it.¡± Carter stared at Elvis but didn¡¯t offer any protest. On one hand, he instinctively feared a more dominant opponent. On the other hand, he had a favor to ask of Gu Mengmeng. Such a price was something he was willing to pay. Chapter 765

Chapter 765: I Asked You To Sit Down, Not To Kneel Down.

Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t stop Elvis from beating Carter up. She just continued to enjoy her delicious food. After eating to her fill, she shouted out. ¡°Hubby, time to clean up.¡± Elvis threw down Carter and returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He kissed her oily lips before taking Lea¡¯s newly forged stone pot to the sea to wash. Only then did Carter crawl up in a wretched state. He walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and bowed. ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng acted like she didn¡¯t notice his battered body. ¡°Sit down, tell me your story.¡± Carter was shocked. He thought since Gu Mengmeng was brought over by Fei Rui, she must hate him as much as Fei Rui did. However, she did not express any animosity towards him during their time in the ocean, and even discreetly helped him to make Melinda stay. He was totally unable to read the intentions of this great Messenger. Moreover, he thought Gu Mengmeng would ask him why was he seeking her out. But instead, she was asking him to tell her his story? He hade bearing a bellyful of questions waiting to be answered, and not to do any storytelling... Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips, as if relishing the lingering taste of meat. She swallowed her own saliva with satisfaction and spoke again. ¡°I will stay here for ten days. Within this ten days, if you cannot settle Melinda, I have no choice but to bring the two siblings away with me.¡± ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Carter gave a low shout. Lea smirked as he pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He stared at Carter with nted eyes full of scorn and provocation. His tone was calm but even icier than the moonlit ocean waters. ¡°It might be simpler if we just kill you here and now. How long have I not tasted fish? Now that I think of it... I am getting a bit hungry.¡± They were both third-level beasts, but Carter was no match for Lea onnd. If he wanted to flee back into the ocean... Elvis was standing guard at the side and would never allow him the opportunity to escape. Moreover, he hade to seek guidance and not to create trouble. Carter kneeled before Gu Mengmeng and lowered his head. ¡°Will the great Messenger please help me. Tell me how to get Melinda to ept me.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she leaned into Lea¡¯s arms. ¡°I asked you to sit down, not to kneel down. Kowtowing to me is useless if I don¡¯t wish to help you. But if I want to help you, I will not trample upon your dignity. Understand?¡± Carter nodded with uncertainty before settling into a seated position. He stared at Gu Mengmeng with shining eyes, as if hoping to see a blooming flower emerge from her face. A flower which he could pluck and present to Melinda to win her heart. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°In order for me to help you, I must understand what is going on. Tell me the story of you and Melinda. I will think of a solution after that.¡± Carter nodded. He was obviously a hardened man, but a gentle and bashful look crossed his face as he thought about the person he loved. ¡°During one of the territorial battles between the tribes, I suffered heavy injuries and nearly died. I was saved by Melinda, who just happened to be nearby on a leisurely stroll. I fell in love with her at first sight and was determined to have her. After recovering, I returned to the Giant Fish Tribe. The battle was still ongoing and I had to help my own people... but after the battle was over and I sought her out again, she no longer recognized me. She detested me, rejected me, avoided me... she is scared of me...¡± Chapter 766

Chapter 766: It¡¯s Not My Fault That He Couldn¡¯t Beat Me

¡°She is the most beautiful female in the whole world. I swear that I will cherish her and protect her and give her the best of everything. But... she treated me so well when I was injured. Why is she spurning me after I recovered? I never did anything to hurt her. Why does she fear me? Even if you are able to see my true feelings towards her with just one nce. Why does she not understand? I will never harm her...¡± Carter felt very hopeless and frustrated. He slumped over and sighed without another word. Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°You snatched the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s territory and caused her people to be homeless. You humiliated her brother several times and forced him to travel all the way to Saint Nazaire to seek my help. Do you think such actions are not hurtful?¡± Carter looked up with a lost expression. ¡°I took over the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s territory as she didn¡¯t like living in the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s area. She said she missed home so I snatched it over for her.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t contain herughter. She had truly seen it all now. His way of thinking was really bizarre and twisted. How did hee up with such a solution? Gu Mengmeng really felt that nothing could be more different than the thought processes of the two genders. How in the world did such a vast differencee about? ¡°And that Fei Rui. He was the one who kept challenging me. I never sought to give him trouble... it¡¯s not my fault that he couldn¡¯t beat me...¡± Gu Mengmeng propped her cheek on her hand. ¡°Young man, your way of thinking is what we call ¡®destined for a solitary life¡¯, understand? Carter shook his head in all honesty. Gu Mengmeng exined kindly. ¡°It means you are doomed to be alone forever.¡± Anxiety crept over Carter. ¡°Why? What... what did I do wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng just felt likeughing. This totally felt like a student asking his teacher after handing over a nk script ¡°Teacher, where do you think I went wrong? In what areas can I improve?¡± The teacher¡¯s only possible answer would be: You have messed up so badly, you didn¡¯t even write your own name! Gu Mengmeng patted Lea¡¯s chest. ¡°You tell him where did he go wrong. I am afraid I might lose control of myself and nag him to death.¡± Lea suddenly felt that this Carter wasn¡¯t that hateful. After all... he was blind. A handicapped fish was really quite pitiful. Huh? Why did Lea say that Carter was blind? Of course it was because Carter said that Melinda was the most beautiful female in the world. You must be kidding me. The most beautiful female in the world was Gu Mengmeng, alright? He must be blind if he couldn¡¯t even see that? Faced with a handicapped person, Lea would still show some kindness. After all, witch doctors were sort of like nurses. Taking care of the infirm was his duty. But on the criteria that the aforementioned sick person didn¡¯t covet his Mengmeng. Clearing his throat, Lea inserted his tail into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms for her to y. Narrowing his eyes, Lea said, ¡°With your intelligence, I guess that framing her for stealing your treasure was not your own idea? Tell me, who was the mastermind behind that.¡± Carter was nodded rather honestly. ¡°The idea was Dora¡¯s. She said that as long as I kept Melinda by my side, she will eventually discover how good I am to her. I am to wait until she likes me back before telling her the truth. By then, even if she gets angry, she can hit or punish me however she likes¡ªbut after her anger has subsided, she will remain by my side.¡± Chapter 767

Chapter 767: You Are Really Exceptionally Stupid

Gu Mengmeng and Lea exchanged a knowing smile. Lea asked again. ¡°Snatching her tribe¡¯s territory after hearing her say she wanted to go home. This idea...?¡± Carter replied with the ignorant expression of a chauvinistic male. ¡°Oh, this was my own idea.¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°No one suggested it to you?¡± Carter thought for a moment before replying. ¡°Dora gave some advice.¡± Lea chuckled again and shook his head with a sigh. He ignored Carter and hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. With a loving expression, he said, ¡°Mengmeng, promise me that you will never choose a partner from the ocean tribes... their stupidity is so profound that they will lower our household¡¯s average IQ.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded wisely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I despise males who can¡¯t recognize a bitch when he sees one.¡± Elvis had already cleaned the pot and leaned it against arge tree by the side. He then washed his hands and drew Gu Mengmeng back into his arms. Elvis had overheard the entire conversation. He could behave rather civilly towards a male who had no intentions towards Gu Mengmeng. Kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave after you get the Kiss of the Ocean. His type... is hopeless. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Carter was in a daze from all their admonishments. He did not really understand and could offer no objections. Only when Elvis said not to bother about him did he finally snap out of his trance. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with desperation. ¡°Great Messenger. Where did I go wrong? Please tell me. I am willing to change! For Melinda, I can change anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Do you know what is your biggest mistake?¡± Carter shook his head. Everything he had done was for the sake of keeping Melinda by his side. He didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°Yeah, as expected... a male suffering from chauvinistic cancer will never know when his illness has reached the terminal stage.¡± Carter was taken aback. He nced down at his own body and frowned. ¡°Am I... going to die? That¡¯s why I cannot bring her happiness?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that the generation gap between Snake and her was the widest she had ever experienced, but it appeared that she was wrong. In the Beast World, there was always another person who would be even more difficult to get through to! Generation gap, haha, it was something which had no limits. Lea gave a lightugh. ¡°Failing to make your female happy is your greatest mistake.¡± Carter fell into deep thought, before nodding urgently. ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault. But I don¡¯t know how to change. That¡¯s why I need the great Messenger to teach me...¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°Taking instructions from another female other than your own female is your second mistake.¡± Carter¡¯s face froze as he listened to Lea¡¯s words like he was preaching from the Heavenly Book. With a gaping mouth and confused eyes, he stared uprehending at Lea. Lea pointed at Elvis, and then at himself. ¡°Our Mengmeng liked me first, but he is Mengmeng¡¯s first partner. Do you know why?¡± Carter thought about it before answering. ¡°Because he is a fifth-level beast and you can¡¯t defeat him.¡± Lea gave a mockingugh. ¡°You are really exceptionally stupid. How could he be a fifth-level beast before bing a partner?¡± Carter pped his head as he remembered about the third-level boundary. Lea ignore Carter and continued. ¡°Because like as you, Imitted the biggest mistake in this world. I did something which made my female unhappy.¡± Chapter 768

Chapter 768: I Want Her To Be Happy

¡°I thought I was being good to her, and she will definitely forgive me after she learned the truth. I was well prepared to ept all the resulting punishment... sob, I thought I was doing something good.¡± Lea recalled that unforgivable period. Gu Mengmeng kept referring to him as an ex-boyfriend, making him keep his distance and asking him to stop pestering her. Every word spoken by her was like a sharp w tearing into his heart. That pain was a constant reminder to never do anything that would make Gu Mengmeng unhappy again. He was unable to bear the consequences. Looking up with a ¡°been-there-done-that¡± expression, Lea said, ¡°All the punishment includes her tears and rejection. If your only punishment is her crying while telling you that she forgives you, doesn¡¯t hate you, and that you two owe each other nothing and should go your separate ways? You... are you prepared to ept that?¡± Lea was speaking lightly but Carter felt as if his chest was being viciously torn apart. It was as if he was seeing those limpid eyes, shining with tears and speaking of a forever farewell, right in front of him now. At that moment, he felt as if every drop of blood in his body had hardened. He was frozen and unable to move. Lea chuckled. ¡°See, you aren¡¯t ready and cannot ept that.¡± With his temple throbbing, Carter remained silent for a long while before recovering his voice. Like a drowning person clutching desperately to hisst hope of survival, he said in a trembling voice. ¡°But you eventually gained her forgiveness... didn¡¯t you?¡± Lea looked at the mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear with gentleness. His eyes were filled with dness and cherish. He reached out and caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little ear before gazing rather arrogantly at Carter. ¡°The difference between you and me, apart from Mengmeng, is that I will never listen to the words of any other female. Every mistake I made was by my own hand. But you... you listened to Dora and hurt Melinda. This is a fundamental difference. Understand?¡± ¡°I... I just didn¡¯t want Melinda to leave me...¡± Carter felt deeply stricken by Lea¡¯s words. There was nothing between Dora and him, so why was he feeling so sheepish after hearing Lea¡¯s admonishment? Lea snorted scornfully. ¡°Oh, so your own wishes overrides her happiness....it seems like you don¡¯t like her that much.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Carter wanted to exin but he didn¡¯t know how to. Gu Mengmeng smiled. There was no way Carter could out-talk Lea. She said with a wave, ¡°Carter, you must first be clear on what exactly it is that you want? Do you only wish to keep her by your side, or do you hope for her to like you, love you and then ept you?¡± Carter asked helplessly, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Of course. There is a huge difference between doing something out of one¡¯s own free will, versus being forced to do so. The former represents happiness while thetter represents torment. How can there be no difference?¡± Carter didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I want her to be happy.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°The first step is to clear her name. Make amends for all the wrongdoings youmitted. Only then do you have the right to stand before her and pursue her.¡± Carter nodded. ¡°Alright, I will go back now to announce that Melinda never stole anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her own cheek as sheid against Elvis¡¯ shoulder. She looked at Lea with a pleading gaze. Lea smiled warmly as he stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Chapter 769

Chapter 769: My Sister Is Free!

Lea led Carter to the side and guided him through it all. Gu Mengmeng truly couldn¡¯t bear to listen to Carter anymore. How could such a usually intelligent person be such a retard when talking about matters of the heart? Nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms, Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Thankfully, you were the one I met at that time. Otherwise, I would have been driven to my death in a rage.¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes glowed with love and doting. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyelids and whispered in a raspy voice. ¡°Silly girl. I am the one who should be thankful.¡± Carter spent that entire night listening to Lea¡¯s teachings. Wabei didn¡¯t return and Ian alsoid low in some random tree in the forest. Meanwhile, Elvis held Gu Mengmeng as he listened to her count the stars and exin about horoscopes. He didn¡¯t really understand it but still found it rather interesting. Her voice was so gentle that he spent the entire night awake just to listen to her. He didn¡¯t even want to miss the sound of her breathing. The next morning, Wabei brought back some fresh fruits while Ian returned with an armful of bird eggs. It was a bizarre sight and Gu Mengmeng stared at him as if he was a pervert. Ian snorted in response. ¡°Our Eagle-owl Tribe doesn¡¯t have any descendants. Why should these unborn dumb birds proliferate?¡± Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue, sighing at the fact that Ian was such an inwardly evil person. Such a ¡°if I can¡¯t be happy, I don¡¯t want anyone else to be¡± mentality was really too evil. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng knew in her heart that it was Lea who instructed Ian to gather those bird eggs. Gu Mengmeng remained nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms. Somehow, Gu Mengmeng could that that something happened to Elvis during that one day when she was away in the sea. On the surface, nothing appeared to have changed, but Gu Mengmeng could feel that Elvis was very ill-at-ease, as if he especially missed her. But since he didn¡¯t wish to tell her, Gu Mengmeng could only chose not to pursue the matter. Gu Mengmeng bit down on the fruit brought back by Wabei. She waited eagerly for Lea to finish cooking the eggs. Before the eggs were done, several familiar-looking people emerged from the sea. Fei Rui was running over with Melinda in tow. Looking at the smiles upon their faces, Gu Mengmeng knew Carter had quickly and effectivelypleted his mission. It was alreadyte at night when he finally went home yesterday, but he managed to clear Melinda¡¯s name so soon. ¡°Great Messenger!¡± Fei Rui¡¯s skin was as fair as Melinda¡¯s. So fair that Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t bear to let them bake in the sun for too long. It was as if the sunlight might melt them. The cheeks of both Fei Rui and Melinda were currently flushed. The Mermaid Tribe had no sweat nds so their skin remained dry. Nevertheless, their panting expressions revealed just how eager this pair of siblings wished to tell Gu Mengmeng their good news. Gu Mengmeng patted Fei Rui on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, take your time to speak.¡± Fei Ruiposed himself, his eyes sparkling like the winter star. Nearly crying for joy, he said, ¡°My sister... is free!¡± Gu Mengmeng maintained a polite smile. Although this news... she already knew itst night, she still wanted to convey her happiness and congrattions. She handed a fruit to Melinda. ¡°Here, for you to eat. To celebrate your freedom.¡± Melinda was somewhat bashful before Gu Mengmeng. She pouted as she looked at Fei Rui, who nodded at her encouragingly. She then took over the fruit from Gu Mengmeng and said demurely, ¡°Thank you, great Messenger.¡± Chapter 770

Chapter 770: Don¡¯t Put Yourself Down And Imitate Others

Gu Mengmeng looked behind her. As expected, a familiar figure was hiding behind a distant rock, gazing in their direction. He was obviously dying toe over but could only gaze at them from afar. He looked rather pitiful. ¡°Who is that? Come over here.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the figure behind that rock. Carter was taken aback, but still swam out from behind that rock and came onto the beach in human form. His eyes kept returning to Melinda, who instantly noticed his appearance. Melinda turned stiff and shrank behind Fei Rui. She was still afraid of him... ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Carter lowered his head and gaze. He was unwilling to witness Melinda¡¯s flustered expression, but couldn¡¯t help wishing to be closer to her. Gu Mengmeng ignored the conflict between those two and just said, ¡°We feel like eating seafood. Go with Fei Rui to some for me.¡± Carter nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Fei Rui was reluctant to speak with Carter, but Gu Mengmeng was still the Messenger of the Beast Deity. If not for her, Melinda would still be imprisoned. Although it looked as if Gu Mengmeng had nothing to do it, Fei Rui knew that if Gu Mengmeng had not spoken up for them, Carter would never have released Melinda even if faced with evidence of her innocence. Hence, it was his honor to be able to do something for Gu Mengmeng. Although Gu Mengmeng hadn¡¯t done that much for the siblings, it had put his heart at ease. As a result, even if he had to cooperate with Carter, Fei Rui didn¡¯t reject Gu Mengmeng¡¯s request. He stood up and followed Carter into the ocean. Gu Mengmeng liked pretty girls, especially those who were pretty and kindhearted. Noticing that Melinda still hadn¡¯t taken a bite of the fruit, Gu Mengmeng asked pleasantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat this type of fruit?¡± Melinda shook her head. ¡°I... never tried it before.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Wabei. ¡°Is it very difficult to find this fruit?¡± Wabei pointed to the nearby forest. ¡°Plenty over there.¡± Melinda¡¯s face turned red as she lowered her head. ¡°This is the first time I havee ashore...¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Melinda¡¯s little hand with a smile. ¡°I am very honored to be able to share this special asion with you.¡± Melinda smiled sweetly and bashfully. ¡°Thank you, great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a bite of the fruit in her own hand, before indicating that Melinda should also try it. A beautiful woman always looks exceptionally refined, even when eating. Her tiny bite looked as if she was kissing the fruit. Looking at the huge bite on her own fruit, Gu Mengmeng suddenly suspected her own demureness. Having been partnered for over half a year, had she already forgotten to maintain her image in front of Elvis and Lea? Was it really okay for her to eat in this manner... Gu Mengmeng thought about it and started to eat the fruit with small bites. However, Elvis pressed down on her hand and kissed her lips. ¡°I like your original manner. Don¡¯t put yourself down and imitate others.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. She didn¡¯t think that Elvis would notice such a small detail. The more she thought about it, the more she acquiesced. After all, when she was carrying Hede and his brothers, Elvis had been the one who carried her out to relieve herself. What could be worse than that? He had seen her at her most wretched, filthy and pathetic state¡ªbut he still loved her. As she thought about that, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile filled with sweetness and bliss, at which Elvis couldn¡¯t help kissing her again. Chapter 771

Chapter 771: Brother, Your Comeback Is So Fierce.

Melinda told Gu Mengmeng about what happenedst night. It was more or less the same as what Lea told her. Fearing the curse of the Beast Deity, Dora took the initiative to return the Giant Fish Tribe¡¯s treasure and admitted to framing Melinda for the theft. Dora was imprisoned by the Giant Fish Tribe as a ve, awaiting her fate as a bartered good with other tribes. To a female, it was not much of a punishment. She would still be treated as a cherished item even after being traded to another tribe. After all... she was a female. Nevertheless, since Melinda¡¯s criminal charges had been cleared, the Giant Fish Tribe no longer had to right to imprison her. Moreover, Carter had returned the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s territory aspensation for wronging her. Everything had returned to its original state. However, Carter¡¯s love for Melinda was growing deeper by the day. While Melinda¡¯s fear towards Carter was increasingly obvious. Gu Mengmeng struggled to control herughter after hearing Melinda¡¯s narration. Curse of the Beast Deity? What the hell was that? They were so easily deceived... As Gu Mengmeng and Melinda chatted, Fei Rui and Carter returned with some seafood. When Gu Mengmeng saw the ¡°fish¡± that Carter had brought back, her heart started racing... Yes, she said she wanted to eat seafood, to eat fish. But there was no need for you to bring back a whale?! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the ground as she watched Carter drag the whale by its tail onto the shore. Brother, youreback is so fierce. Melinda was also shocked. Although Carter didn¡¯t exhibit any particr expression when dragging that fish ashore, Melinda already saw him in a cruel and savage light. Her petite body shivered as she gripped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand. Her fingertips had gone white with fear. Capability equaled attractiveness. This was a hallucination resulting from the male brain being mmed between the doors. ¡°Wabei, this fish is for you to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the whale brought back by Carter. ¡°Go eat it in the sea. Don¡¯t let me see the sight of you eating. It will scare me.¡± Since Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t call him a little shit, Wabei happily walked to Carter¡¯s side and dragged that whale back into the ocean without another word. Carter didn¡¯t know what was happening at all. But looking at Lea¡¯s and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s disdainful expressions, as well as Melinda¡¯s scared face, he knew... he had done something wrong again. He just wished for her to see that he was very powerful and could protect her. How did he mess things up again? Despondent, Carter stood helplessly on the spot. Fei Rui ignore him and sat himself beside Gu Mengmeng and Melinda. He arranged a few shellfish on the ground. ¡°This type of shellfish is very fresh and tasty. Try it.¡± With that, Fei Rui cracked the hard shell into bits and pieces, revealing the still-moving insides. It looked rather disgusting... Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°A nobleman should stay clear of the kitchen.¡± Fei Rui didn¡¯t understand her meaning and waited for her to exin. Gu Mengmeng looked at his clear eyes and then at the mess of shellfish in his hands. She smiled warmly. ¡°It means that you should just go y by the side.¡± Fei Rui lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong. He thought Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t like this type of shellfish and decided to take it away. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart softened at his sad face. ¡°Leave it, I will settle this.¡± Chapter 772

Chapter 772: Don¡¯t Be Scared, Leave It To Me.

Lea raised a fire before putting a t stone te on the fire rack. He ced the shellfish on the te, which all opened up after a while. Fresh, organic seafood didn¡¯t contain any impurities and Gu Mengmeng just used a simple marinade to vor the shellfish, before using skewering the shellfish meat on a tree branch to roast. No choice. There were no baking pans here and they could only eat cooked shellfish roasted on skewers. Boiled shellfish... tsk, not interested. After Gu Mengmeng demonstrated the first skewer, she handed the cooking task over to Lea. Gu Mengmeng was more interested in the hard shell itself. That nameless shell emanated a rainbow-like glow under the sun. Gu Mengmeng and Melinda each took one and couldn¡¯t bear to put them down. Especially after discovering a few pearls in one of the shells¡ªthe two females became as excited as if they had just discovered a new country. The pearls were as luminous as the shells, but wasn¡¯t well-shaped. They were not in your regr shape but instead looked a bit... erm... like azy hairstyle. Although this type of pearls were not any premium items in the ocean, the two female treasured them to no end. Gu Mengmeng held a pearl up against Melinda. Pearl earrings would suit Melinda¡¯s face perfectly. She used a tree branch to draw a simple illustration on the sand, which Melinda gazed with rapture. A female¡¯s desire for jewelry could probably bepared to Auretin¡¯s craving for food. The earring was eventuallypleted, thanks to Fei Rui¡¯s water-spitting abilities. He spat a stream of water, as fine as a needle, directly at the pearl. With dead uracy, it pierced through the pearl right at the spot indicated by Gu Mengmeng, forming a tiny perforation. Gu Mengmeng was very pleased. She took a hair from Melinda and passed it through the hole before tying it into an exquisite flower knot. Buried within the generations¡¯ worth of memories in Gu Mengmeng informed her that a mermaid¡¯s hair was extremely durable. Moreover, Melinda¡¯s hair was long and of good quality. Using her hair to make earrings to adorn her own ears was perfect. Everything had been prepared and thest stage was to pierce Melinda¡¯s earlobes. It must be said that one was not afraid to die for the sake of beauty. So that she could wear those earrings, the petite little girl presented her earlobes without hesitation, for Fei Rui to pierce with his water-spitting abilities. Fei Rui was scared witless. She must be kidding him. His heart ached even at the slightest frown shown by his precious little sister. She wanted him to attack her now? No way! Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue. Really useless. ¡°Carter,e over here.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved him over. Carter walked over silently and stood beside Gu Mengmeng. His eyes never left Melinda. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the center of Melinda¡¯s earlobes. ¡°Pierce a small hole here, can you do it?¡± Carter frowned and looked at Melinda. ¡°Do you really want to pierce a hole in your earlobes?¡± Melinda was scared of Carter and instinctively wanted to hide. But she looked at Gu Mengmeng and then at the tiny pearl earring. She hesitated, but nodded in the end. This was the first time Melinda had asked something from him. No matter how hard it was for him, Carter would never disappoint her. Slowly leaning in close to her earlobe, Carter¡¯s steady voice wasforting. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, leave it to me.¡± Chapter 773

Chapter 773: Introducing A Prospective Match Doesn¡¯t Guarantee Marriage and Babies

This was clearly the person she was the most afraid of, but somehow, Melinda feltforted by his words. Blushing, Melinda didn¡¯t have time to consider anything else before she felt someone blowing a gust of warm air at her earlobes. She instinctively wanted to duck, but Carter was already holding her face securely in his hands. With a gentle pull, her face was pressed against his chest. His heart raced wildly. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was worried that he would miss and hurt her or because this was a rare opportunity when she was willing to let him be so close to her. He only knew her face was red and his body had reacted faster than his brain. He wanted to hold her. He truly just wanted to hold her. Melinda didn¡¯t struggle and didn¡¯t resist. It was as she had fallen in a trance, letting Carter hold her for a long while. Fei Rui was displeased and wanted to separate them, but was held back by Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng shook her head gently. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing to have another reliable person to protect her with you?¡± Fei Rui was momentarily taken aback. He scrutinized Carter and Melinda¡¯s expressions, before gradually averting his gaze. After hugging her for a long time, Carter let go of Melinda. It was not that he had had enough, but that he didn¡¯t dare to ask for too much. He wanted to hold her and never let go. But if he hugged her for too long, she would get angry again and push him away... Steadying himself for Melinda¡¯s rebuke, he carefully met her eyes, only to see a sh of disappointment in them. She... Perhaps she liked being in his embrace?! After a slight pause, Carter immediately drew Melinda back into his arms. He held her like there was no tomorrow. At this moment, Melinda woke up from her reverie. She pushed Carter away and walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. Twisting her lips, she hid behind Gu Mengmeng without a word. She was still resisting Carter. Gu Mengmeng pretended like she hadn¡¯t seen anything. She just chatted happily with Melinda, as she put on the pearl earrings for her. She then gave a heartfelt sigh. She led Melinda to the waters to view her reflection, to see if she was satisfied with the results. However, Melinda kept stealing nces at Carter¡¯s reflection instead. Gu Mengmeng pulled Melinda back and put on a nonchnt face. ¡°Carter, what do think of this earring? Do they look good on Melinda?¡± Carter¡¯s eyes had been on Melinda¡¯s face right from the start. Meeting her timid and expectant gaze, Carter gave a shy and doting smile. ¡°Very beautiful. Very beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng saw that Melinda¡¯s face had turned red, but continued to pursue her questioning. ¡°Are you saying the earring is beautiful, or that Melinda is beautiful? You should speak more clearly.¡± Carter replied without hesitation. ¡°Melinda is beautiful. She is the most beautiful female in the world and is the embodiment of all that is good.¡± Gu Mengmeng beamed and nodded. She then sighed with regret. ¡°What a pity. There is only one. If only we can find another identical pearl to make it a pair...¡± Carter didn¡¯t say anything but Gu Mengmeng recognized his expression. It was the same look that Elvis and Lea had every time she made a passing remark¡ªthe look that indicated that they were quietly storing her remark in their minds. She believed that Carter would find an identical pearl for Melinda, even if he had to turn over the entire ocean. Nevertheless, that was in the future and one should leave such matters to time. Gu Mengmeng had done all she could, after all... just because she had introduced a prospective match, she couldn¡¯t guarantee marriage and babies, right? Chapter 774

Chapter 774: She Is Backed By Someone Up There Now, Okay?!

On the third morning, after spending two days to regroup themselves, Fei Rui and Carter each led their tribesmen to the beach to wee Gu Mengmeng into the Forbidden Abyss. It was a grander asionpared to the first time she entered the ocean. Gu Mengmeng was nestled within Wabei¡¯s curled tail and felt like an empress being led to the pce by a mystical beast. Even though this mystical beast looked like a piece of shit soaked in water. But she bore it stoically. After all, there was a huge crowd of fish following behind her, which looked rather awe-inspiring. Elvis and Lea wanted to follow too, but was rejected by Gu Mengmeng. The Mermaid Tribe¡¯s bubbles would allow them to breathe underwater, but if anything happened and the bubble burst¡ªthey would definitely die in such deep waters. In addition, even if nothing happened to the bubble, the underwater pressure was also a life-threatening issue. It would be a great strain on beasts who have been living onnd all along. Why was Gu Mengmeng alright then? What a silly question. She possessed Snake¡¯s Beast King powers, as well as the Kiss of the Beast Deity bestowed by a lonely father for his dear daughter. Of course she was fine. As they approached the Forbidden Abyss, Gu Mengmeng realized why Fei Rui said the Messenger of the Beast Deity needed toe here personally. The area was dense with poison even though there was good water cirction. It was as if venom was being continuously emitted from the depths of the abyss, forming a thick cloud of poison which even the great ocean could not dissipate. Fei Rui andpany could not swim any nearer. They looked as if they were suffocating and Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to make things difficult for them. Hence, she ordered them to back away. Wabei and her could continue the journey themselves. Fei Rui was worried but knew that with his abilities, he might just mess things up if he insisted. Hence, he instructed Gu Mengmeng to not force things, and to immediately turn back if anything was amiss. They would think of another solution then. Gu Mengmeng gave a ¡°don¡¯t worry¡± gesture, and asked them to move back further, so that they wouldn¡¯t be affected by the poison. Fei Rui and Carter said they would wait for her at the entrance. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t protest but just led Wabei into the deep darkness. Gu Mengmeng had inherited Snake¡¯s night vision abilities, so her fear of the dark had be negligible. But the absolute darkness paired with theplete silence gave her a chilling sense of unease. The abyss in the deep ocean was limitless. Gu Mengmeng instinctively held Wabei¡¯s hand, to which hemented snidely. ¡°Do you know how strong your grip is? If you break my arm, I can¡¯t help you when we meet with any danger.¡± It must be said that Wabei¡¯s sarcastic words had effectively dispelled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fear. But it was true. She was the most powerful being in the entire Beast World. If she met with any danger, she could justy low and unleash her beast pressure. And if it was some bizarre monster... Didn¡¯t she still have that lonely old man as backup? Damn, she is backed by someone up there now, okay?! She was, after all, a right and proper second generation immortal. Because of Snake¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body was immune to all types of venom. Nothing in this world was more poisonous than her blood. Fighting poison with poison¡ªof course the weaker one would perish. But Wabei obviously did not hold such capabilities. The deeper they went, the thicker the poisonous fog became. Wabei was starting to fade a little. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t want to drag Wabei down with her and asked him to turn back and wait for her with Fei Rui and the rest. But Wabei said, ¡°If I desert you now, I will never be able to look in him the eye for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 775

Chapter 775: Deep Sea Swamp

Gu Mengmeng wanted to tell him that there was no need for his services in such a ce. She had the Kiss of the Beast Deity to protect her and waspletely unaffected in these waters. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if Wabei was not around. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng knew that males had their pride and dignity. Sometimes, they would regard certain things as even more important than life itself. She didn¡¯t put up much objection as any further hesitation and dy in this ce would just cause more pain and suffering to Wabei. Nodding, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Immediately head back if you can¡¯t bear it. I will not me you. Snake will also not me you. On the contrary, if anything happens to you, I am the one who will be answerable to Snake.¡± Wabei tucked Gu Mengmeng under his armpit and charged into the abyss in his half-beast form. His speed was at the maximum and he obviously wished toplete this mission as quickly as possible. His tightly knitted brows and exceptionally solemn expression proved that he was not in a good state. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to answer for my life!¡± Within the dense poisonous fog in the deep ocean, there was nothing apart from the water current. Wabei¡¯s speed was too fast until all Gu Mengmeng could feel was the poisonous fog whizzing past her ears. Her body was descending quickly, but how long can they sustain this speed? How deep and how far? Gu Mengmeng was totally unable to estimate that. Only when Wabei finally halted did Gu Mengmeng see that the scales on his tail had been eroded by the poison, until the flesh beneath was exposed. There were also festering patches on his chest. They were not life threatening, but still looked terrible. ¡°Pfft.¡± Wabei spat out a glob of saliva, which was mixed with blood. He wiped his mouth and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Fighting me with poison? In my lifetime, only Snake is more poisonous than me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was reaching out to support him but seeing that he was trying to put on a brave front, she drew back her hand. Sometimes, one must know when to hide one¡¯s pity to preserve a man¡¯s pride and dignity. Gu Mengmeng smiled and carefully patted Wabei on one of his uninjured spots. ¡°Alright, I thought you would never make it so deep down.¡± ¡°Chey, the only person in this world who can kill me has already been exterminated by you,¡± Wabei said moodily before starting to survey his surroundings. The poisonous fog hung above their heads like a heavy storm cloud. But the area beneath the cloud was clean beyond belief. Gu Mengmeng purposely swallowed a mouthful of seawater, only to find that it was not salty. In other words, beneath the poisonous fog was not seawater but freshwater. Not only that, it was of a mineral-water type of quality. It was very strange. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what kind of geography would result in such a phenomenon. Could it be rted to the poisonous fog? Regardless, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t hold much interest in underwater geography. She just started walking along a pathway along the seabed. It was also strange that there was no current flow down here at all. Equally bizarre was the appearance of that little pathway, which looked just like a forest trail and contrasted clearly with the rest of the muddy seabed. As if it had been ced there specially to direct her movements. After a short while, Gu Mengmeng felt something was not right. She was sinking deeper and deeper into the floor, and found it increasingly difficult to draw out her feet. A deep sea swamp? Gu Mengmeng frowned and wanted to swim across instead. After trying for a while, she was astonished to discover that she was unable to float? She was totally unable to swim, and could only walk. Chapter 776

Chapter 776: Kiss of the Ocean?

Gu Mengmeng tried to walk beside the pathway instead, only to discover that the suction force there was even stronger. She had just touched the ground lightly and was nearly sucked right in. Wabei used his snake¡¯s tail to raise Gu Mengmeng onto his head. He had now morphed into his full snake form. The massive snake was asrge as a train and offered Gu Mengmeng much stability. Wabei slithered along the little pathway like a fish swimming in water. Gu Mengmengughed. Thank goodness Wabei had insisted oning along with her. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to continue on. ¡°Little shit, never knew that you can be so useful.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Wabei¡¯s head. Wabei swallowed and used snakenguage to reply, ¡°Don¡¯t call me little shit. Do you believe that I will throw you into the swamp?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t believe.¡± Wabei gritted his teeth, unable to retort. Because... He himself didn¡¯t believe it either. Thanks to Wabei¡¯s abilities, they reached the end of the pathway in about half an hour. Nothing happened during that time. Following that... Gu Mengmeng was stunned. The ocean was behind them like a huge ball of water. Ripples of water could be seen, but it remained as one solid form. Meanwhile, they were standing in dry, empty air. It was not some underwater cave or any othernd. They were at the bottom of the ocean, but all that water was behind them. It was as if an invisible wall of water was keeping the sea water at bay. Not a single drop could be seen leaking out. Wabei had turned into human form and the injuries on his body had miraculously healed. Not only that, Gu Mengmeng felt his skin now looked even better than before. She heard that a type of deep sea mud was good for the skin, but never imagined that it was really so effective. Gu Mengmeng secretly promised herself that she must bring some back with herter. It would make a good gift to her close friends, right? Wabei also discovered the changes on his body, but didn¡¯t think much of them. He just urged Gu Mengmeng to move forward quickly. After walking for a short while, Gu Mengmeng could see a gigantic mshell. Yes, just one dried-up mshell. Ha, it appeared that not all bizarre monsters could live beyond a thousand years. Gu Mengmeng stepped forward with the intention of prying the shell open. But the moment she touched it, cracks appeared on that mshell and it crumbled to pieces... So easily eroded? Gu Mengmeng shrugged helplessly and pushed aside the resulting debris. She uncovered a ck pearl the size of a fist. It shone with a faint greenish-ck light, looking very mysterious. Gu Mengmeng held it in her hand and looked around to see if there was anything else. She was thinking... was this the Kiss of the Ocean? A ck pearl? It was certainly big, but just didn¡¯t look to be anything special. The night pearl that Elvis had given her was not much smaller than this. It was nothing unique. Gu Mengmeng held it in her hand for a long while but couldn¡¯t think of anything. There was really nothing else here. Apart from that disintegrated mshell, there was only this pearl. And Gu Mengmeng would fully experience the awesomeness of this pearl on her journey back. Returning to the underwater swamp, Gu Mengmeng filled her sleeve pockets with the deep sea mud. She also had Wabei roll around in the mud until he waspletely covered in it. Only then did they set off towards the poisonous fog. Chapter 777

Chapter 777: Don¡¯t Be Fooled By That Pearl¡¯s Appearance

They had just entered the poisonous fog when Gu Mengmeng was dumbstruck by the scene before her. The poisonous fog started swirling like water emptying down the bathtub drain. And this drainage opening was the ck pearl in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand¡ªthe Kiss of the Ocean. F***?! Don¡¯t be fooled by that pearl¡¯s appearance! Gu Mengmeng stared speechless as the poisonous fog swirled around until it was like a massive tornado, being rapidly sucked into the ck pearl at its thinnest point. She didn¡¯t know how to react. When Gu Mengmeng finallyposed herself, the poisonous fog around them had thinned considerably, such that they could now vaguely see to a distance of about three to five meters. This scene had a distinctly beautiful and otherworldly feel. Gu Mengmeng thought about it. Wabei swam for half a day in order to bring her down here. As powerful as the pearl was, it would take some time for it to finish absorbing the whole poisonous fog. It would be too time consuming. Fei Rui and Carter¡ªnot to mention Elvis and Lea¡ªwould all be driven mad with anxiety if she went backter. Hence Gu Mengmeng stood beside Wabei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start swimming now, as the pearl continues to absorb. I think it will be a long time before the entire fog gets sucked in.¡± Wabei hade with the intention of escorting Gu Mengmeng. He was totally not interested in the poisonous fog and the Kiss of the Ocean. Hence, he nodded and tucked Gu Mengmeng under his armpit again. He swam leisurely upwards, purposely heading towards areas where the poisonous fog was exceptionally thick, so that the pearl could absorb the venom faster. Gu Mengmeng detected the scent of blood even before they left the fog. She frowned. Could it be the Giant Fish Tribe and Mermaid Tribe had started fighting? Tsk, why were these fish so aggressive. Gu Mengmeng was worried that Fei Rui would be disadvantaged and urged Wabei to speed up. The closer they got, the more Gu Mengmeng felt that something was not quite right. The sounds of fighting intensified, and it didn¡¯t sound like Fei Rui and Carter. After all, Fei Rui was so small and weakpared to Carter. It would have been a one-sided battle. There was no way that the fighting could be so fierce. In addition, Carter still wanted to pursue Melinda. He couldn¡¯t possibly be so heavy-handed towards Fei Rui. If he really thrashed Fei Rui to a pulp, he could forget about ever developing his rtionship with Melinda. Gu Mengmeng choked after emerging from the poisonous fog. It was not an issue with the sea water, but the thick amount of blood in it. Gu Mengmeng nearly couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. What happened? Did she swim into a cemetery of the ocean tribes? Why were there so many dead bodies? Although they had been beaten back to their original fish forms, Gu Mengmeng could tell that they were not your usual fish, but were people of the ocean tribes. However, Gu Mengmeng was unable to recognize any one of them in this form. The bodies of the ocean tribesmen were different from normal fish. The corpse of a normal fish would float up while the body of an ocean tribesman would sink down. The poisonous fog had thinned out and they could see bodies gradually sinking into the fog. The bodies already held injuries, plus they were very vulnerable to the poison. As a result, the corpses gradually disintegrated in the fog, until even not a single fish bone was left. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have time to care about those that were already dead. She had to see if there were any survivors. She had to try her best to save anyone left. Chapter 778

Chapter 778: Even If We Die, We Must Die Together.

Wabei continued swimming upwards carrying Gu Mengmeng. They could already see people fighting. Huge currents were churning beneath the ocean surface. The battlegrounds of the ocean tribes was even more savage than that of the wild beasts onnd. Gu Mengmeng struggled to distinguish between friend and foe on the battlegrounds. She finally noticed a head of blond hair and found Fei Rui and Carter. They were being attacked by another ocean tribe. From the looks of it, that person was also a third-level beast. If it was a straight-on battle with Carter alone, it would be difficult to say who would win. But Carter had to keep an eye on Melinda and was inevitably distracted. As a result, he was being attacked from all sides. Gu Mengmeng quickly swam over and ced herself in front of the siblings to protect them. She faced the enemy¡¯s attack with just a cold smile, not even lifting a finger. The attacker didn¡¯t appear to hesitate because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s appearance. His movement didn¡¯t slow down and even seemed to sharpen. He just made an instantaneous slight change in the angle... with the intention of taking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life. Nevertheless, before that high, aquiline nose could evene within three steps of Gu Mengmeng, it came to a stop with a grunt. The attacker frowned and suddenly turned to look behind him. His heart jumped as shock and fear twisted his facial features. Without even the time to shout, he was bitten in half by Wabei. Blood spread out across the waters like a red spider lily. Strangely alluring, it was breathtakingly beautiful even as it carried the thick aura of death. Wabei used his tail to flick away the corpse with disdain. He then stared disgusted as the body slowly sank into the depths of the poisonous fog, gradually eroding to nothing. Cracking his neck to loosen it, he then surveyed the surroundings. That expression... like looking at a sumptuous meal. ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Fei Rui gripped Melinda¡¯s hand and pushed her to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. ¡°Would the Great Messenger please take care of my sister. If we all die here today, will you please bring her back to Saint Nazaire. She can even partner with and beast. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as she stays alive.¡± With that, Fei Rui¡¯s gaze drifted over to Carter. Carter pursed his lips but kept quiet. The opponent hade prepared and targeted Melinda right from the start, forcing him to stay by her side constantly to protect her. He watched helplessly as his own tribesmen get massacred by the enemy. The Giant Fish Tribe suffered heavy losses. Looking at the current situation, it was questionable whether they could even make it to the end, not to mention whether he could protect Melinda. He wanted to have her, but more importantly... she must live. With her beauty and kindness, even the most vulgarnd beasts would cherish her. And if she was in the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s tribe... she would live a good life. Clenching his fists, Carter slowly stepped forward to wee the enemy¡¯s attack. It was the awe-inspiring but mncholy look of a warrior who was prepared to die in battle. But he had just taken one step when he was tightly embraced by the waist. Melinda was hugging Carter from behind and said nasally, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I want to be with Carter. Even if we die, we must die together.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled,pletely calm even in the midst of this apparent danger. She pped. ¡°This is like the show ¡®Love on the battlefield¡¯. My lonely old man at home loves such romantic films. Seeing as how you are putting on such a good show for my old man, I will give you a present.¡± Chapter 779

Chapter 779: Children, Time To Eat!

Carter and Melinda had no idea what Gu Mengmeng was talking about. She gently pushed the three of them out beyond the battlegrounds, before instructing. ¡°Everyone from the Giant Fish Tribe and the Mermaid Tribe are to retreat and stay behind your leaders.¡± At hermand, the scattered tribesmen retreated in a rather pathetic manner. Shocked by Wabei, the enemy remained unmoving and just stared on helplessly as they left. ¡°Is that everyone?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned and asked. Carter took a quick survey and nodded. Gu Mengmeng smiled deviously. ¡°Children, time to eat!¡± The moment she finished her sentence, countless water snakes surged from all directions and surrounded the battlegrounds. The snakes gradually closed in, forcing the enemy into a tight group. Anyone who tried to break out of the boundary was immediately bitten by a water snake and swallowed whole. No one else dared to escape and just huddled towards the center, trembling in fear. And waiting for them right in the center was Wabei in full beast form. His jaws were wide open, as if waiting for them to jump in by themselves. Retreat, but there was nowhere to retreat. Attack, but the mismatch in abilities was too great. The original sure-win result had been turned around just because of the appearance of one female. Damn, when did these snakes appear. The enemy were squeezed together by the snakes like sardines in a can. Wabei could probably swallow all of them up in just two bites. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and made a halting gesture. The snake beasts stoppedpressing the group. Wabei also turned back into his half-beast form in a bored manner. He used his tail to fling the person who spoke, tond in front of Gu Mengmeng. Fish would never look wretched in the water. Even though he had been tossed, the opponentnded steadily before Gu Mengmeng, looking rather stubborn and unbending. ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng sized him up and gave a lightugh. ¡°Wow, there are also stray beasts in the ocean.¡± That person straightened up. He was not surprised at being identified as a stray beast. After all, although his sideprised enough people to make up a tribe, they were of different races. Onnd, a tribe could be made up of different races, but ocean tribes were mostly uniform. In addition, the females within a tribe would never partner outside of her own race, so as to preserve the purity of the racial bloodline. This was one of the reasons why, although she had saved Carter, Melinda rejected and avoided him when he tried to woo her. ¡°Stray beasts might be beasts who have been abandoned by the Beast Deity, but even so, he should not get his Messenger to annihte us all? Why is the Great Messenger interfering with our conflict?¡± It must be said that the person possessed a certain amount of will. He did not feel that it was wrong of him to have initiated a battle. After all, in this world, the powerful ruled over the weak. Gu Mengmeng grinned at him. ¡°The Beast Deity didn¡¯t ask me to annihte you all. If so, do you think you would have the chance to stand here now and spout nonsense to me?¡± Gu Mengmeng slowly unleashed a whiff of her beast pressure. It was very subtle but enough to send a chill down everyone. A Beast King-level pressure... That person clenched his jaws and lowered his head in submission. He was submitting to a more powerful person, and to the instinctual fear of a higher being. Chapter 780

Chapter 780: Benevolence To Your Enemy Is Cruelty To Yourself

Behind her was a bunch of weaker folks. After her previous battle with stray beasts, Gu Mengmeng knew the importance of controlling her emotions. She had been working very hard at practicing how to precisely control the release of her beast pressure, and had achieved certain results. Seeing that the negotiator had submitted, there was no need for her to continue increasing the pressure. After all, Melinda might be scared to death before that bunch of stray beasts sumbed... ¡°As to why I am interfering with your conflict... you must ask yourselves that question.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled rather derisively. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was a coincidence that on this very day, the various exiled stray beasts decided to go grocery shopping together, and just happened to see these folks and felt like destroying them.¡± ¡°Why not? Stray beasts have never been one for rules.¡± That person looked somewhat sheepish, but forced himself to put on a calm face. Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s no need for rules among stray beasts. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s leave stray beasts matters to stray beasts themselves then.¡± Gu Mengmeng stepped forward and smacked the negotiator on the shoulder, pushing him back into the snake circle. Gu Mengmeng was too powerful and he was naturally unable to resist her push. He steadied himself but before he could say another word, he felt a pain spread across his lower body. Looking down... he discovered that he was already waist-deep in Wabei¡¯s jaws. Those venomous snake¡¯s eyes shone with chilly intent. Before he could beg for mercy, Wabei swallowed him whole. If this was in the past, Gu Mengmeng would be frightened by such a scene. She would shrink back and feel faint of heart. But since inheriting Snakel¡¯s memories, she was certain of one thing. And that was benevolence to your enemy was cruelty to yourself. She had already heard the water snakes¡¯ report. These stray beasts intended to kill off Carter, Fei Rui and the rest, before disguising themselves as them. They would then wait in ambush for Gu Mengmeng to emerge and steal the Kiss of the Ocean. However, they failed to ount for several things. First was that the poisonous fog didn¡¯t kill off Wabei and didn¡¯t weaken Gu Mengmeng. Secondly... they underestimated Fei Rui, Carter and gang. They never expected them to fight so desperately so as to guard over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s return. They were obviously the weaker party but none of them tried to escape. If Gu Mengmeng had returned anyter, ha... Seeing that there were not even 20 people left behind her, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart bled. Didn¡¯t they arrive with such pomp and circumstance? Now, less than 20 were left in just half a day¡¯s time. Gu Mengmeng held onto Fei Rui¡¯s arm and grinned. ¡°Our little shit looks so brutal when eating. Let¡¯s not frighten Melinda and head back to shore first. Fei Rui and Carter turned to look at Wabei. The difference in power was clear for all to see. The stray beasts who had just been butchering them with such savageness were now trapped by the circle of water snakes and Wabei, looking like delicacies served on a tter. They had lost all hope of resisting and were just waiting for death with sorrowful faces. Such a scene was not suitable for a female to witness. Nodding, Fei Rui carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms while Carter had Melinda climb onto his back. They swam vigorously towards the surface. Chapter 781

Chapter 781: Forget It, I Surrender.

They broke the surface, creating ripples which disrupted the reflection of the setting sun. An orange-red glow enveloped everyone, making them look like solemnly tragic warriors returning from a bloody battle. Elvis sped towards the waters and took Gu Mengmeng over from Fei Rui. Holding her in his warm embrace, he scanned her body like an x-ray. He finally rxed when he confirmed that she was alright. Lea wrapped Gu Mengmeng up in the skinned fur which had already been warmed by the fire. He took a quick headcount of the group and frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. They had departed with a huge crowd but returned with only a handful¡ªincluding the heavily wounded Fei Rui and Carter, a pale-faced Melinda and less than 20 other pathetic stragglers. One could guess what had happened even without asking. Lea and Elvis knew very well that Gu Mengmeng cherished life above all. They did not want her to me herself for the loss of those lives. They carefully observed Gu Mengmeng, who looked like she hadn¡¯t been much affected. Only then did their heart settle down. What they didn¡¯t know was that the present-day Gu Mengmeng had a much better control over her own emotions. It was not that she had be numb towards death, but she knew there was nothing she could do for those who had died. She had to look forward, to be brave¡ªso that those who were still alive around her would not be affected by her depression. Remember how her earlier emotional state had brought so much torment to Elvis and Lea? Her heart ached for her own men. She couldn¡¯t always start sobbing every time she met with some issue, and cause Elvis and Lea to worry? Gu Mengmeng held up the ck pearl for Elvis and Lea to see. ¡°This item is quite awesome. I want to go back down tomorrow and use it to finish absorbing the rest of the poisonous fog, in case our water source gets tainted.¡± ¡°What poisonous fog?¡± Elvis asked with a stony face as his heart gave a jolt. Gu Mengmeng narrated the entire story, including how they descended, how they retrieved the Kiss of the Ocean, what happened on the way back, as well as what Wabei was busy doing now... The more Elvis and Lea heard, the more concerned they became. They clenched their jaws, desperately wishing they could pinch that trouble-making girl to death. Why was she always running towards danger? She had just charged into a poisonous fog so thick that even Wabei could not withstand? She was so delicate and fragile, how could she be more resistant than Wabei¡¯s snake scales? Regardless of how Gu Mengmeng tried to exin that she was fine, Elvis and Lea had made up their minds that she must have lost severalyers of skin in that poisonous fog. ¡°Well, no matter what, we already have the Kiss of the Ocean now. But...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gazended on Carter and Fei Rui, and at Melinda, who was still suffering from her fright. ¡°The Mermaid Tribe and the Giant Fish Tribe suffered major losses while awaiting my return. I cannot just leave them like that.¡± Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. ¡°We can discuss other matters, but no way are you going back into the sea.¡± Gu Mengmeng protested. ¡°I still need to finish absorbing that poisonous fog. How to do that without going back down?¡± Lea refused to give in. ¡°Let Wabei take that stupid pearl to go and absorb the poisonous fog. You be a good girl and stay on shore.¡± Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I refuse!¡± Lea chuckled. His eyes filled with a lingering warmth. He whispered gently in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°You must believe... Elvis and I have a hundred ways to make you too exhausted to go back down... do you want to try?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°Forget it, I surrender.¡± Chapter 782

Chapter 782: Merging The Tribes: Bridges

What kind of joke was that? Try it? She was no fool. Just Elvis alone could easily cause her to remain bedridden for three days. Now with Lea, these two immoral men would really give it to her and tear her apart in bed. Lea smiled with some regret at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s surrender. He hooked her little chin and said in a grudging tone. ¡°What a pity, I wanted to try out a restraining role-y.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed a deep red. She gave Lea a shove before looking at Fei Rui and Carter. ¡°You only have a handful of people left, and it¡¯s not practical to split into two tribes. Why don¡¯t you... merge?¡± Fei Rui doted on his sister very much. He could see that Melinda¡¯s feelings towards Carter had changed. He did not want his sister to be disappointed. Carter was even more willing. He could even sacrifice his own life for Melinda, what other constraints could there be? However, there had never been a merger of the tribes before in the ocean. There might be only about 20 mermaids and giant fish left, but they didn¡¯t know what to call themselves. Melinda was in a dilemma over this. She hoped her brother and Carter could be one family as she didn¡¯t wish to leave either one of them. However, which tribe should give up its name forever, that was a very serious issue. Regardless of what she chose, one party would suffer. This was not something she looked forward to. Hence, Melinda took a step forward and looked at Great Messenger rather timidly. ¡°Great Messenger, you have saved all our lives and are our benefactor. We are willing to listen to you and merge the tribes. But the name of the tribe... could you help us decide?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Melinda, feeling that she was infinitely adorable. She waspletely different from those cheap vixens. She was so genuine that even other females would want to hold her in their hands and protect her. Even the most demure of girls would turn into strong women before her, so that they could prevent others from bullying her. Gu Mengmeng thought about it. If she had a daughter one day, she must have Melinda be her godmother. Melinda must help her raise her daughter, to be as chaste and refined as her. Melinda was totally like that ¡°neighbor¡¯s perfect daughter¡± whom mothers all over the world liked topare their own daughters to. She was truly that wless and rare . Gu Mengmeng was defenseless against Melinda¡¯s request. She nodded and thought for a long while. But naming something... the more one tried, the harder it was. Gu Mengmeng pondered a moment longer before asking Lea, ¡°A deity¡¯s blessings in thenguage of the Beast World¡ªwhat is it called?¡± Lea answered, ¡°Bridges.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt it sounded rather nice and turned to look at Carter and Fei Rui. ¡°What do the two of you think of that?¡± This name... was too big for them. Honestly, they only had about 20 people, while even a 2,000-strong tribe would not dare take on such an arrogant name. A deity¡¯s blessing... ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng noticed the expressions on Fei Rui and Carter¡¯s faces. Instead of delight or dissent, they looked rather scared. Fei Rui¡¯s way of thinking was much more simple. At Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question, he instinctively shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t like it, but... using such a name, wouldn¡¯t the Beast Deity be angry?¡± Chapter 783

Chapter 783: New Tribal Chief

¡°Why would he be angry?¡± Gu Mengmeng was nonplussed. Fei Rui lowered his head. ¡°We obviously didn¡¯t receive the great Beast Deity¡¯s blessings. To use such a name would be disrespectful to him.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Who said you are not recipients of the Beast Deity¡¯s blessings?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Fei Rui looked up at Gu Mengmeng with a foolish expression. His sparkling eyes shone with hope. Gu Mengmeng pulled Melinda over and pecked her on the forehead. It was just like how the Beast Deity kissed her own forehead during her dream. It carried a sense of blessing. ¡°You all staked your lives in order to watch over the Beast Deity¡¯s daughter. How could he not bless you guys?¡± Melinda blushed all the way down to her neck from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s kiss. It had nothing to do with love, hate, loathing or desire. It was just from excitement, as if you were suddenly invited to meet with the nation¡¯s president, who not only treated you with intimate familiarity, but even shook your hand and said ¡°Child, you did very well in the exams and I congratte you on behalf of the entire country.¡± You would have blushed if it were you. Gu Mengmeng looked at Fei Rui and Carter again. ¡°What do the two of think? If you don¡¯t like that name, I can find another one. I have no opinion. After all, this is your own tribe and you hold the right to name it.¡± Fei Rui and Carter exchanged a look before bowing towards Gu Mengmeng. ¡°The Bridges Tribe would forever follow the Great Messenger. We will be your most loyal servants in the ocean.¡± Actually... Gu Mengmeng had no intention of recruiting any followers. She might have liked a senior from the swimming club, but was not familiar with the act of swimming itself. Now that they had retrieved the Kiss of the Ocean, she did not expect to return to the seaside again. Nevertheless, after her departure, this tiny tribe would definitely have a hard life in the ocean. If her name could bring some protection to them, so be it. She nodded in eptance of the Bridges Tribe¡¯s offering of loyalty. ¡°Fei Rui was the prince of his original tribe and should be the chief of this new one.¡± Carter spoke up first. His determined eyes were filled with love as he held Melinda¡¯s small hand. He was giving his everything to Melinda and just wanted to stay by her side. He didn¡¯t have any inclination to bother about any other matters. Fei Rui shook his head. ¡°The capabilities of the chief determines the standing of the tribe. I am unable to hold up the name of the Bridges Tribe. You should be the tribal chief. Although I don¡¯t like you, I cannot deny your abilities. Moreover... my sister is a princess and her first partner cannot be someone with no standing.¡± Carter wanted to say something but Fei Ruiughed and continued. ¡°In addition, after you be partners, I want to follow the Great Messenger back to Saint Nazaire.¡± Everyone was dumbstruck by his announcement. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng back into his arms and unleashed a powerful pressure until everyone was nearly kneeling on the ground. His face had turned ck and he looked like he wanted to tear Fei Rui to bits. ¡°What are you intending to do?¡± Fei Rui was trembling from fear. His clear eyes filled with grievance and looked like he was about to cry. ¡°I... I want to learn new skills from the Great Messenger... and bring those miraculous abilities back to the ocean...¡± Chapter 784

Chapter 784: Can You Not Be So Hardcore?

Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis. ¡°He is still a child. Why are you scaring him? See, he is nearly in tears because of you.¡± Elvis was quite satisfied with Fei Rui¡¯s answer. Hence, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He just calmly recalled his pressure and said mildly, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t harbor any nefarious intentions, he will not encounter any unexpected misfortune.¡± This chapter ended thus. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know at that time that the Bridges Tribe would be a powerful tribe in the near future. After all... she neglected the fact that fishes were very good at proliferating. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t attend Melinda and Carter¡¯s wedding. After all, there were no borate formalities regarding weddings here. It was a simple and vulgar affair, where the couple directly entered the bedroom to consummate the marriage. Although Gu Mengmeng had already borne four children, she was still conservative about watching others consummate. It would be too stimting to listen to such sounds through the walls. No way. Hence, Gu Mengmeng bid farewell to everyone at the seaside. Fei Rui remained to oversee Carter and Melinda¡¯s partnering, before heading back to Saint Nazaire via the water route. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng andpany headed back with the Kiss of the Ocean. Gu Mengmeng wanted Wabei to go straight back to the Snake King valley, but he behaved in a nonmittal manner, neither agreeing nor protesting. Gu Mengmeng knew he was still worried about her, worried that he would be letting Snakel down if anything happened to her. She was obviously now so powerful that she feared no one. But Wabei still treated her like a parent watching over his child. Gu Mengmeng was exasperated but not repelled. Sometimes, she even felt that Wabei was like her own brother. Rowdy bickering and rude behavior¡ªbut always shielding her from danger at all costs. No matter how powerful she was, he never believed that she could handle trouble and danger. It was a pretty good feeling. After all, in the Beast World, a male was only good to a female with the motive of being her partner. Wabei was the exception. If she must nitpick... This brother was older than her by 800 years. Tsk, this generation gap was a bit wide. The journey back was uneventful. From time to time, Gu Mengmeng could detect others monitoring them from the darkness with ill-intent. But they were clearly afraid of Wabei and Elvis¡¯ pressure and dared not reveal themselves. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. This... must be because of the Kiss of the Ocean? ¡°Ha, so convenient, ¡°Wabei saidzily. ¡°This is the first time a prey is following me. I don¡¯t need to travel far to hunt.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. ¡°Can you not be so hardcore? We cannot attack before they make the first move.¡± Wabei clicked his tongue impatiently, expressing disdain. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t back down and harrumphed right back at him. It was night, and all was quiet. Under the cover of darkness, several ck figures tiptoed closer to the sleeping Gu Mengmeng. They were secretly delighted. She might have fearsome powers but she was being too arrogant and reckless. Sleeping so soundly without any vignce. One hand reached towards Gu Mengmeng, wanting to steal the Kiss of the Ocean from her arms. Before that hand could even touch her clothes, an intense pain shot through it. He looked down to see that a severe rot had appeared on his palm. ¡°Ah!¡± A wretched cry reverberated the night sky. In the next second, a pair of clear, blue eyes shone coldly in the dark like a devil of the night, sending chills down that person¡¯s body. Chapter 785

Chapter 785: You Can Try To Take It By Force, But Cannot Secretly Steal.

¡°Tsk.¡± With that soft sound, the figure with that rotten hand was flung aside. Lea swished his huge tail with a trace of disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any professional pride? How can you make such a loud noise when stealing something? I can¡¯t even pretend to not notice. So unprofessional. I expected more from you.¡± The other figures looked at each other. What did he mean? Gu Mengmeng sat up from Elvis¡¯ embrace, whose blue eyes followed her with a doting gaze. He stroked her head. ¡°The noise still woke you up, didn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep properly knowing that they have been following us.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng gently on the face. ¡°No matter, it will be resolved soon.¡± With that, Elvis stood up and walked towards those thieves who had disturbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sleep. Even stray beasts should have rules.¡± Elvis cracked his neck to loosen up. In a sh, he grabbed one of the rat beasts who tried to escape, and flung him into the sky. A huge eagle-owl swooped down and mped into the rat beast¡¯s flesh with sharp talons. The eagle-owl carried the rat beast into the distance before dropping him. With a piteous howl, the rat beast smashed onto the ground in pieces. A gust of wind blew past and the eagle-owl circled the sky beforending steadily on the ground. His face was lifeless and weary from sickness, and pale as the moon. His cool gaze was not sharp, but could still make one grip his throat from fear. And all this happened under five seconds. Taking another step forward, Elvis unleashed a dangerous aura like darkness spreading across the night. He looked just like the King of Hell, unforgiving and merciless. His words resonated in the night, like a god setting down his decree. They were scared witless and could only submit to him. ¡°You can try to take it by force, but cannot secretly steal. And you... have broken this rule.¡± The legs of one of the stray beasts went soft with fear. He turned and tried to run away but seemed to have knocked into something. Terror traveled up his whole body but he didn¡¯t even have the courage to look back. The cool tongue of a snake licked his neck, as anguid and sinister voice whispered by his ear. ¡°Supper? Doesn¡¯t look that appetizing...¡± Before he had time to scream, the thick tail of a snake had wound tightly around his lower body, while his upper body... was already between the snake¡¯s jaws. The remaining three thieves exchanged a look. They instantly zeroed in on the weakest link¡ªLea. Although both Ian and Lea were third-level beasts, they had no advantage over a beast who could fly. Meanwhile, that fox was obviously just a pretty face and the most vulnerable person in the group. Turning around viciously, the three thieves charged towards Lea. Lea justughed as he pointed at his own nose nonchntly. ¡°I have been looked down upon.¡± Lea easily avoided the first wave of attack with a turn of his body. His bushy tail brushed teasingly across the assant¡¯s face, carrying with it an intense air of provocation. As they passed each other, Lea extended his sharp ws and drove them into his attacker¡¯s abdomen. By the time the second stray beast made his move, the first stray beast had already been sliced in two. And all that took less than a second. Chapter 786

Chapter 786: Lea, I Forbid You From Getting Injured!

Lea gripped the second stray beast by the wrist, which he fractured with a loud crack. It was not a clean break. The flesh was still intact but the bones inside had been shattered. The hand flopped about like a pendulum. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Extending your ws at a witch doctor, it appears that you really don¡¯t want them anymore.¡± Lea nimbly ducked under the second person¡¯s other arm, hiding behind him. Meanwhile, the third attacker¡¯s ws had already prated the second guy¡¯s chest, heading straight for Lea¡¯s throat. Thank goodness Lea hadn¡¯t pressed himself close behind that second guy, but had maintained a reasonable distance. Hence, the third assant¡¯s bloody ws met empty air. He drew back his hand and tossed hispatriot¡¯s body aside without the slightest trace of guilt. Lea patted his own chest. ¡°Aiyo, so scary. You nearly touched me. Tsk, so hateful. Our Mengmeng doesn¡¯t like others to touch me.¡± Only one of the stray beasts was left, and he was a fourth-level beast. With Lea¡¯s current abilities... it was very dangerous for him to fight him. Lea had dispatched the other two third-level beasts so that he would not be surrounded by enemies on all sides. But even one-on-one, the difference in levels made this a very tough match. Wabei had always been a cold fish. Apart from Gu Mengmeng, he didn¡¯t care about the life and death of anyone else. Ian wanted to go forward to help Lea, but was held back by Elvis. Ian looked at Elvis in confusion, but Elvis just indicated at Gu Mengmeng. With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s present abilities, it would be a piece of cake for her to help Lea. But she remained on the spot. She just stared unwavering at Lea with her fists tightly clenched. She didn¡¯t even exhibit any intention of having Elvis help Lea. Then... Elvis¡¯ gaze was gentle, as a faint smile yed across his lips. Lea, you punk. She has seen through you. The stray beast¡¯s fangs hovered near Lea¡¯s spine. Lea would die or be handicapped by just one bite. ¡°Lea, I forbid you from getting injured!¡± Gu Mengmeng sat in her original position. Her voice was just a faint ripple, but couldn¡¯t conceal the churning emotions beneath. Her voice was trembling. She was scared. This made Lea hesitate. Should he continue to pretend? If he was making her worry for her own good, then... should he persist? No, he could not. Because ¡°for her own good¡± had already hurt her once. There cannot be a second time! With a flick of his fluffy tail, he sent the stray beast flying away with one smack. He leaped into the air with a light step, andnded beside the fallen stray beast with one foot on his waist. The huge impact of thending plus Lea¡¯s foot severed the stray beast¡¯s spine. His body was flung aside awkwardly, like an unworthy broken doll. Thereafter, moonlight sheathed Lea¡¯s body, making him look just like an elf of the night. The blood on his body didn¡¯t appear heinous, but instead looked like poppies blooming on a cliff. Lethal and alluring. Lea stepped towards Gu Mengmeng, and got down on one knee. With one hand holding her cheek, he smiled gently. ¡°As you wish. I didn¡¯t get injured. Mengmeng, are you satisfied?¡± Chapter 787

Chapter 787: Lea, Congrattions On Your Promotion.

Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and kissed him deeply and with a lingering feel. ¡°Lea, congrattions on your promotion.¡± Lea didn¡¯t answer but just embraced Gu Mengmeng. This little girl was just too smart. It was getting increasingly difficult to bluff her. But this type of difficulty gave him an unprecedented sense of bliss. She had been observing him closely. She hadn¡¯t said a word but she knew everything. The ordeal hadsted half a night, plus the ground was full of blood and corpses, making it look like a ughterhouse. There was no way they could sleep here now. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and covered her with the skinned fur, so that she could catch up on her sleep. The few males then continued making their way back to Saint Nazaire. It was normal for males to go several days without sleep. They had stopped every night to rest just for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sake. Although Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t make any moves duringst night¡¯s trial, her anxiety was real. She could finally settle down now and sleep enveloped her. She slept all the way till noon, before she was awoken by hunger. The sun was shining at its most intense and was the most torturous time for Wabei. He sprawledzily on a tree with his head drooping down. He ignored everyone, not sleeping and not moving, acting just like a rubber snake. Although Ian could fly, his abilities peaked at nighttime. During the day, his already sickly face looked even more lifeless, as if a gust of wind could knock him over. He was a male but looked so anemic, as if he had been having his menstrual period for a whole month. No one knew what was the matter with him. Looking at his weak manner, Gu Mengmeng felt that there was no way he could go hunting. As such, Elvis handed Gu Mengmeng over to Lea and went hunting himself. Gu Mengmeng sat in Lea¡¯s embrace and yed with his bushy tail. ¡°Eh, your tail appears to have be coarser after your promotion.¡± Lea saw that Gu Mengmeng liked his change and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°The appearance Snow Foxes will change ording to the level promotions.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back to scrutinize Lea¡¯s face. Lea had always been good-looking and he bore an otherworldly beauty. One might be immune after some time, so it had been a long while since Gu Mengmeng studied Lea¡¯s features. At his mention, Gu Mengmeng looked over his face seriously. Yeah, his brows looked thicker. They appeared less gentle now, but more valiant. His nose had also narrowed, bing more like the standard aquiline western nose, and not like the tter oriental ones. His higher nose gave his features more depth. Meanwhile, Lea¡¯s nted, emotive eyes looked like they were brimming with clear spring water. He gazed with a deep love at Gu Mengmeng, as if she was the only one in the world who he could see. His thin lips were without any wrinkles, as if god himself had crafted them. Slightly parted, they looked so inviting that Gu Mengmeng felt herself unwittingly drawn towards them. Lea¡¯s face had be even more perfect than before. So perfect that he looked like he had been created by god¡¯s own hands from every angle. With a lightugh, Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and parted those alluring lips. His words made Gu Mengmeng blush. ¡°You are looking at me as if you want to eat me up. What should I do so that I won¡¯t waste your tender love?¡± Chapter 788

Chapter 788: You Will Give Me Some Love When Night Falls?

¡°Day... it¡¯s broad daylight now. What nonsense are you saying?!¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and lowered her head. Lea just gave a meaningful ¡°oh¡± before whispering close to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. His warm and seductive breath engulfed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, as he said in an enticingly raspy voice, ¡± So, is this an invitation? You will give me some love when night falls?¡± It might just be a psychological effect, but Lea seemed to be radiating even more hormones after his promotion. She should have been used to being teased, but even after half a year, she remained defenseless against Lea¡¯s attack. Lea traced one finger down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, from her shoulder to her wrist. It was as if electricity was shooting out from his fingertip, making Gu Mengmeng feel numb all over. The only ce she could hide was deeper into his embrace. Lea was very satisfied with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s subtle action, but he just casually tapped at the Kiss of the Ocean in her hands. ¡°The Kiss of the Ocean can absorb the poison left behind in your body by Snake. If you eat it, we can mate in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the fist-sized ck pearl and pursed her lips. ¡°Are you sure I won¡¯t choke to death on it?¡± Lea tapped Gu Mengmeng lightly on her head. ¡°Silly girl, who is asking you to swallow the pearl whole? I can crumble it into pieces for you to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought Lea had made the suggestion in jest, but saw that he was really preparing to crush it. She panicked and drew the Kiss of the Ocean back into her embrace with a frown. ¡°No, this is for Chixuan¡¯s ransom. We cannot touch it.¡± Lea sighed, but didn¡¯t reach for the Kiss of the Ocean again. He just held Gu Mengmeng in his arms. ¡°What should I do? I am jealous...¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lea was pressing down on the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with his chin. She was unable to look up to see his expression. Lea said, ¡°I concede to the fact that Elvis holds a higher ce in your heart, as he is your first partner. But now that wolf pup is also more important than me... Mengmeng, my heart aches.¡± Gu Mengmengughed in exasperation. ¡°You are all my family and equally important to me. It¡¯s just that Chixuan is in danger now, so I have no choice but to put him as my top priority...¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lea said, ¡°I also promised that I will never put you in a spot. I understand the logic behind it all, but... I just feel rather depressed. I am too greedy, aren¡¯t I? Wanting to be the most important person to you...¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea and pressed her face into his chest. She said softly, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Startled, Lea twisted his lips and chuckled. ¡°You clearly know that rather than apologizing, I prefer to hear you confess your love.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I love you.¡± Lea smiled with satisfaction and didn¡¯t say another word. He hadmitted a taboo. He shouldn¡¯t have made a fuss over the ¡°most important status¡± in front of Gu Mengmeng. Mengmeng had wanted to make him her one and only then, but Lea had insisted on pushing her into Elvis¡¯ arms. Thereafter, Mengmeng wanted him to give up. It was Lea himself who said he wouldn¡¯t mind being a beast pet, as long as he could remain by her side. But now, he was already herwful partner, and could rightfully hold her in his arms. However, men would always be greedy. They will always yearn for what they could not have. Hankering for more after getting it. Chapter 789

Chapter 789: No Matter How Powerful You are, You Will Always Be My Weak Spot

¡°Actually, you could have been promoted long ago, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her little face into Lea¡¯s chest, listening to his heartbeat. It was a statement, not a question. Lea chuckled without denying it. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°I have turned this matter over in mind many times. During the first stray beast attack, although you were being assaulted from both sides, the opponents were also third-level beasts. With your umted third-level skills, you could have broken through the boundary and then made use of your higher level to turn the situation around. But you rather get injured than get promoted... I always found it strange. Untilst night, when those three stray beasts all attacked you without even the need for any prior agreement, I finally understood your mindset.¡± Lea held a doting smile on his face. He had never liked it when others saw through him. Whenever that happened, he would be very resistant and force himself to bury his own emotions and thoughts even deeper. But he just felt happy and expectant at being seen through by Gu Mengmeng. It was as if his carefully wrapped present had been opened by his loved one, who instantly saw with just one look how much time he had spent choosing that gift and making it look nice. This type of feeling, when one¡¯s efforts were being noticed and cherished, felt really good. It was as if a gentle warmth was flowing through his veins, nourishing each and every one of his cells. ¡°Hmm, tell me.¡± Lea prompted Gu Mengmeng to borate. He liked to hear her exin her thought process, as he was unable to burrow into her mind to see just what she was thinking. Hence, he valued each and every word she spoke. Even more so, he cherished the bright look on her face whenever she talked about matters between them. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know how Lea was feeling now. He was gazing at her with deep affection, but she was already used to that. She couldn¡¯t help feeling some heartache at the reason behind why Lea refused to be promoted. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be promoted so that when situations like yesterday¡¯s incident urs, you can focus all the danger on yourself. You want to use yourself as bait to protect me.¡± His heart shivered. He felt warmth and pride towards Mengmeng¡¯s perceptiveness, but also a sliver of unease. She was so perceptive, and would never just foolishly ept his goodwill. Gu Mengmeng looked up and met Lea¡¯s eyes. She said in all seriousness, ¡°You know I am powerful enough now. You don¡¯t need to do this anymore.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. Dappled sunlight fell across his face, infusing even more warmth in his smile. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand before continuing. ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you will always be my weak spot. My heart would be broken if you sustain any injuries.¡± ¡°So you rather get injured or even die, rather than get promoted. This is so you can remain the weakest member of the family¡ªour enemies would then target you as the weakest link and all danger would be focused on you, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather agitated. Her eyes had turned red and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°But did you ever consider the fact that my heart would also feel pain?¡± Chapter 790

Chapter 790: Elvis Got Injured

He didn¡¯t know her heart would also feel pain? No, Lea always knew that. On one hand, he hoped hat Gu Mengmeng would never see through him. But on the other hand, he had always hoped to hear her say her heart would feel pain for him. Gu Mengmeng looked into Lea¡¯s eyes and said solemnly, ¡°I was a wreck when Snake died. If not for you and Elvis by my side, I would probably never havee out of my depression. Do you wish to let me go through that again? If the one who died was you... I would crumble.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng tightly and kissed her left ear, rubbing it intimately. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let you worry. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be sad... forgive me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her chin firmly on Lea¡¯s shoulder and turned her face. She said softly, ¡°Be stronger as soon as possible. Didn¡¯t you promise to be my partner in crime, where we will go around terrorizing everyone else...¡± Lea chuckled. He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s petite face as he kissed her on the lips. His smile was exceptionally radiant under the sunlight. ¡°Alright, I will do whatever Mengmeng says. I will be stronger as quickly as possible and apany you in your reign of terror.¡± Basked in the warm sun, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart lightened after speaking her inner thoughts. Lea always kept his promises to her. He said he would be stronger and would never use himself as bait again. This gave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart a measure of calm. After a long while, Gu Mengmeng turned to look into the distance with some worry. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Elvis returned?¡± Lea also felt that given Elvis¡¯ abilities, his hunting jaunt had taken a bit too long. Unwilling to make Gu Mengmeng worry, he said casually, ¡°This isn¡¯t our territory after all. Perhaps it is harder to locate a suitable prey here. You know that apart from meat, he is also picky about the hide.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. It would be winter soon after the end of the rainy season. Elvis was indeed starting to prepare the skinned furs for use during winter. Since Gu Mengmeng¡¯s appearance, Elvis had be increasingly critical of the skinned furs that could be used. Sometimes, she even suspected that Elvis must be a Virgo. With that thought, she didn¡¯t say anything more. She just continued to nestle in Lea¡¯s embrace while ying with his upgraded version 2.0 tail, while awaiting Elvis¡¯ return. With no watch, Gu Mengmeng could only estimate the time. About two hourster, Elvis finally returned with the prepared game. But... ¡°You got injured?!¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped up from Lea¡¯s arms as she saw the fist-sized wound on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. Pain shot through her heart. ¡°What happened? Did you meet with danger?¡± Elvis nced at his own wound and chuckled. He stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. He drew her into his embrace as he handed the game over to Lea for cooking. ¡°No. I was identally bitten during my hunt. My recovery abilities are strong and will be fine by tomorrow. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned at Elvis. ¡°You promised never to lie to me.¡± A fifth-level beast getting bitten by his prey during a hunt? Why didn¡¯t you just say that a vicious wolf was eaten by a rabbit after jumping into its burrow? Elvis hesitated before lowering his head. He avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I was really bitten during the hunt...¡± But he never said he was bitten by the prey, so that¡¯s not considered a lie, right? Chapter 791

Chapter 791: My Man Got Bitten?!

Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and took a deep breath. She stared at Elvis in silence. Elvis felt sheepish from her stare. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s powers of observation were too sharp now. It was too difficult to try to hide anything from her. ¡°Xiao Meng...¡± Elvis began his plea. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t give him the chance. She just lifted her chin and shouted, ¡°Lea, Ian, Wabei. Let¡¯s go.¡± Pushing Elvis aside, Gu Mengmeng jumped out of his arms. The other three males didn¡¯t say a word but just stood quietly one step behind Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis started to speak but stopped. He wanted to call after her, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Mengmeng frowned and stared at the wound on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. Filled with displeasure, she tossed her head. ¡°Biting my man like that. If I don¡¯t pluck out all his teeth, my name is not called Gu Mengmeng.¡± With that, she turned and left. Lea nced at Elvis, his eyes filled with conflict. Nevertheless, he remained silent and just carried Gu Mengmeng in the direction of where Elvis came back from. Out of the forest undergrowth came a rustling sound. Gu Mengmeng knew that it was the little snakes brought over by Wabei from the Snake King valley. Shemanded. ¡°Lead the way. Find me that person who bit Elvis.¡± The little snakes stuck out their tongues and acknowledged Gu Mengmeng¡¯smand in their snakenguage. They then shot off like arrows as they fanned out in all directions to investigate. How could Elvis let Gu Mengmeng leave like this? Even if she possessed the abilities of a Beast King, and had the fifth-level Wabei escorting her, she was still his female. How could he let her charge into an unknown situation? Quickly catching up, he wanted to take her back from Lea¡¯s arms but Gu Mengmeng turned her head in objection. ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis sighed in a show of eventual surrender. ¡°I will tell you the truth, okay? Don¡¯t be angry, please?¡± Only then did Gu Mengmeng finally turn to look at Elvis, with an expression which clearly said ¡°lie to me and you will die¡±! Elvis was not afraid of the heavens or the earth. He was not scared of pain or death. The only thing that could bring fear to him was this fragile little figure in Lea¡¯s arms. The stray beasts here are old acquaintances of mine,¡± Elvis said with a frown. Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Old acquaintances? Could it be... Elvis nodded. ¡°This is where I was born.¡± Everyone halted at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s signal and stared steadily at Elvis. Gu Mengmeng sighed and opened her arms towards Elvis. ¡°Hug me.¡± Elvis chuckled and took Gu Mengmeng over from Lea¡¯s arms. He kissed her on the face and took a deep, greedy breath of her scent. Only then did the unease guing his heart fade away. Wabei and Ian tactfully drew back, giving the three of them some privacy. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to a big tree and leaped up onto a branch. Gu Mengmeng remained sitting steadily in his arms. Meanwhile, Lea chose a slightly lower branch to perch on, so that he could face Elvis and Gu Mengmeng. Elvisposed himself before speaking slowly. ¡°The person who bit me is my biological beast Father.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbstruck. Did she just say... that she wanted to pluck out all the teeth from her own father-inw?¡± Chapter 792

Chapter 792: Let¡¯s Elope

Elvis saw that Gu Mengmeng looked rather grim and his heart ached. ¡°You don¡¯t need to confront him. I can handle it.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head in silence. She was already ying out a dramatic soap opera in her head. Elvis¡¯ father would fling a nk check in her face and say solemnly, ¡°Fill in any figure you want. Take the money and leave my son alone. A woman like you is not worthy of my son.¡± Thereafter, Gu Mengmeng would m the table as she stood up to retort with a ssic line. ¡°I am different from other women. I am not with him for his money!¡± Elvis¡¯ father would then smirk maliciously. ¡°You are choosing punishment over reward, very well... misfortunes will start to befall your friends one by one. I want to see how long you can fight against me?¡± ... Gu Mengmeng had already started to tremble. Should she have obediently taken the nk check given by Elvis¡¯ father and then live off the money with Elvis in secret? Or should she have definitely torn it into bits and threw it back in the father¡¯s face? Wait, she seemed to have neglected a crucial issue... What issue...? Ah! There were no checks in the Beast World. Then... what would his father throw in her face? A beast skin? ¡°Xiao Meng?¡± Seeing that Gu Mengmeng had remained silent with an ambiguous expression on her face, Elvis felt rather worried and anxious. He had already tried his best not to get injured. But that old fellow still bit his shoulder. Damn it! Gu Mengmeng looked up with a trace of resentment in her features. ¡°Are you going to listen to your father?¡± Elvis: ...? Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°If your father objects to the two of us being together. Will you abandon me?¡± Elvis: ...! Gu Mengmeng looped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck. ¡°Let¡¯s elope. Let¡¯s head back to Saint Nazaire right now, far far away from him...¡± Elvisughed out loud. All his worries were erased by her invitation to ¡°elope¡±. He had already nned a speech to exin andfort her, but all that was reduced to a doting ¡°alright¡±. Lea held his forehead, exasperated at the scene. He had already detected something strange going on with Elvis during their journey. Combined with the aura of those beasts secretly tailing them, he more or less guessed that they were rted to Elvis. But it was very obvious that the rtionship between Elvis and his beast Father was totally different from what Gu Mengmeng was thinking. But since she did not broach the issue, he and Elvis were more than happy to let things be. As a result, Lea didn¡¯t pursue the matter. He just said, ¡°If we are to run, we must do so quickly. Otherwise, they will catch up soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened herself as she prepared to leap down the tree with Elvis. She had just moved when she got a slight shock. A bitter smile crossed her face. ¡°Toote.¡± Lea and Elvis instantly went into alert mode. They knew that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s senses were now more acute than theirs. Gu Mengmeng sat on the branch and pointed to a nearby patch of undergrowth. She grinned. ¡°Since you havee all the way here, why hide?¡± The undergrowth rustled a little before a male stood up from within. He was tall and sturdy, radiating a formidable aura. He looked just like a dark version of Elvis. Their simrities were so obvious that there was no need for any DNA testing... Chapter 793

Chapter 793: I Really Don¡¯t Like My Man To Be Bullied By Others

Gu Mengmeng still felt a pang of anxiety when she saw that face. After all, this was the first time she was meeting her father-inw. ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Elvis¡¯ father spoke first. He bowed to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng felt rather awkward. With her arms circled around Elvis¡¯ neck, she let him jump down with her in his embrace. She was just about to say something to Elvis¡¯ father when Elvis spoke up first. ¡°Ha, you dare toe here all alone. You must have really gotten foolish with age?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked, but didn¡¯t know what to say. 16 years old... Was Elvis going through his rebellious stage now? ¡°It seems like the wound on your shoulder is not enough to make you understand the gap between you and me, is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. So Elvis¡¯ method of raising Kanwu was learned from his father? Was his family all along so harsh? Elvis handed Gu Mengmeng over to Lea before walking towards his father. He stopped three paces away from him and they entered into a staring match. Gu Mengmeng could nearly see the sparks going off between them. ¡°For a male to get a female, it is as good as taking on some reservations and vulnerabilities. My idiot son, you are still trapped by this nonsense. You have really failed all my high expectations of you.¡± Elvis smirked as he cracked his neck. This little movement indicated he was prepared to attack. Gu Mengmeng knew that the moment he did that, it meant his subsequent attack would be vicious and relentless. Towards his own father... did he need to be so vicious? Gu Mengmeng was worried something bad might happen and called out. ¡°Hubby, stop it.¡± Elvis¡¯ spine stiffened, but still dutifully returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. His father kept quiet, with just a scornful smile on his face. The sarcasm and arrogance conveyed by that smile made one feel an indescribable sense of difort. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t like this father-inw. He might look like Elvis but she still didn¡¯t like him. Faced with that conflict, her tone was naturally not very friendly. She said coldly, ¡°I respect the fact that you are Elvis¡¯ father, so I don¡¯t intend to treat you like an enemy. But I really don¡¯t like my man to be bullied by others. So please stop. If you are looking for me for something, please speak quickly and leave after. Because my man clearly doesn¡¯t wish to see you.¡± Elvis¡¯ father stepped forward and sized her up. He wasn¡¯t looking at her like a daughter-inw, but rather... like looking at food. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t like his look but didn¡¯t wish to kick up a fuss. He wanted to eat her? She was afraid that his teeth were not good enough and cannot bite down hard enough. ¡°I want the Kiss of the Ocean. Give it to me and I will leave.¡± ¡°No way. I have my own uses for this item.¡± Gu Mengmeng rejected with conviction. Elvis¡¯ father looked like he had guessed Gu Mengmeng would not assent readily. He rotated his shoulders to loosen the muscles and said, ¡°In that case, I have no choice but to snatch it with my own hands.¡± He gazed at Elvis with malevolent and murderous eyes. ¡°I heard that he is your first partner, so I will start by killing him. Just give me a shout when you change your mind and am willing to hand over the Kiss of the Ocean. If you do so in time... perhaps he might still live.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could speak, Elvis and his father were already embroiled in battle. Chapter 794

Chapter 794: Winner Is King, Loser The Ouw. Kill If You Must.

The two of them fought viciously. Every move was a lethal one, without any sloppiness at all, Anxiety filled Gu Mengmeng as she clenched her fists to control her emotions. A cooling sense circled her ankles. Looking down, she saw a familiar snake tail wrapping around herself. ¡°Wabei?¡± Gu Mengmeng was nonplussed. Wabei gave a casual yawn. ¡°I need to protect you so that your little wolf doesn¡¯t need to worry about you at the back of his mind. Didn¡¯t you notice? Every time that fellowunches a fake attack at you, your little wolf falls for it and bes distracted. They are clearly an even match, but Elvis is losing.¡± Despite knowing that no one in the Beast World could hurt her, she remained his weak spot... This statement was not just empty talk. As expected, after Wabei had Gu Mengmeng shielded well, Elvis finally let go of his passivity. Although he had already endured much injuries, his eyes became more focused and sharp. Including that time in the ocean, Gu Mengmeng had engaged in battle with stray beasts twice. She knew that stray beasts fought in a barbaric and savage manner, but didn¡¯t know it could be that brutal. If wepared the battle between a regr tribe and stray beasts to an NBA basketball match¡ªexciting and nerve-wrecking, where no mistakes were allowed as every point scored could determine the oue of the match. Then the battle between Elvis and his father was like a basketball match in hell, where the oue of the match decided between life and death. So, unless Elvis killed his father or was killed by him, this battle could never end? Why did he need to force his son to such a state just for the Kiss of the Ocean?! Gu Mengmeng really didn¡¯t understand how family ties worked within the Beast World. She thought that the rtionship between Elvis and Kanwu was weird enough, who knew it was already the sanitized version. ¡°Mengmeng, do you want to eat the Kiss of the Ocean?¡± Lea suddenly asked. Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback. She then smiled. ¡°Yes, I am going to eat it, so that the old fellow wouldn¡¯t think of stealing or snatching it again.¡± As expected, the moment she said this, Elvis¡¯ father panicked. He disregarded his battle with Elvis and the fact that Wabei was protecting Gu Mengmeng¡ªand just charged towards her, prepared to snatch the Kiss of the Ocean from her hands. The moment he exposed an opening, Elvis bit down on his thigh without any hesitation. He dragged him back and flung him onto the ground. Elvis then stepped down on his father¡¯s lower back and stared down at him like a messenger from hell passing down a death sentence. His face was cold and calm, as if he was already immune to the face of death. A sh of regret shed across his father¡¯s face. He snorted. ¡°Winner is king, loser the ouw. Kill if you must.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t have any intention of sparing him and aimed his sharp ws right at his heart. ¡°Wait.¡± Just that one word from Gu Mengmeng dispelled Elvis¡¯ murderous aura. His ws morphed back into human hands as he turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, as if waiting for her to continue. Gu Mengmeng knew Elvis didn¡¯t like his father. Even though she didn¡¯t know what had happened between them in the past, their brutal fight made clear his dislike. But killing one¡¯s own father was something Gu Mengmeng could not bear. It was not that she was being sentimental... she just didn¡¯t wish for Elvis to have any regrets in the future. Chapter 795

Chapter 795: Her Man Should Never Have To Suffer Conflict From A Kill.

¡°I cannot give you the Kiss of the Ocean, but if you are willing to tell me why you need it, perhaps I can think of another way to help you.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Wabei away and walked to Elvis¡¯ side. She opened her arms and made a ¡°hug me¡± gesture. She did not fear the murderous aura on Elvis at all. She just hoped to bring some peace and happiness to Elvis. Killing might be the easiest and most straightforward solution, but it would never bring one joy. Her man should never have to suffer conflict from a kill. Elvis had never rejected Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intimacy, regardless of the situation. He drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace before moving back guardedly. Wabeizily ced himself between Elvis and his father while Lea stood beside Elvis and slightly to the front. Even Ian was hidden in the trees in a vignt manner. Meanwhile, countless little snakes were in the undergrowth ready for action. The moment Elvis¡¯ father made any suspicious movement, he would be attacked from all sides. He sighed¡ªthe surrender of a formidable and ambitious person. He forced himself to sit up. As a stray beast, he knew all too well he had no moves left and was reconciled to it. He had clearly been seeking death¡¯s release all this while, but was unable to die. He couldn¡¯t let go of that person whom he was supposed to hate. If the leader of the stray beasts himself died, what would happen to that person... He should be feeling the thrill of vengeance, but just felt a raw ache in his heart. ¡°I want to use it to save someone,¡± Elvis¡¯ father said. ¡°Who?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis¡¯ father hesitated before pointing at Elvis. ¡°His beast mother.¡± ¡°Your wife?¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out despite knowing that couldn¡¯t be the case. If Elvis¡¯ mother was his wife, how could he have be a stray beast? So... As expected, Elvis¡¯ father quivered as if he had been stabbed in the heart. Knowing that she had said something wrong but also knowing that an apology would sound too false, Gu Mengmeng just changed the subject. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The eyes of Elvis¡¯ father clouded over. He lowered his head and said with reluctance, ¡°She¡¯s dying.¡± Stunned, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis. Elvis bore no expression, as if he was listening to a story that had absolutely nothing to do with himself. It was not that he was cold-blooded. It was just that the concept of a mother was totally foreign to him. He had never experienced the slightest bit of gentleness from his mother. On the contrary, nearly all the hardships he had endured in his youth stemmed from that female. Pity... It was too difficult for Elvis to feel that. But he had never mentioned any of that to Gu Mengmeng before. It was not that he didn¡¯t desirefort, but that he was unwilling to expose her to such ugly memories. Her presence by his side was already the greatestfort he could receive. Gu Mengmeng knew Elvis had an unhappy childhood and suffered much pain. She didn¡¯t wish to force him to forgive his father, but to at least spare his life. In this way, if Elvis wanted to forgive his father one day, he would have the chance to hear him say ¡°sorry¡±. ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned towards Lea. He was the true expert in saving lives. Lea chuckled and stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°I got it. I will go with him to see that female.¡± Chapter 796

Chapter 796: An Indisputable Reason

Gu Mengmeng nced at Elvis¡¯ father before shaking her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Lea tilted his head and raised his brows. ¡°Are you looking down on me, thinking I will be bullied?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to be apart from you. Not even a second.¡± Yeah, this was an indisputable reason. Lea clearly knew Gu Mengmeng was just trying to soothe his ruffled feathers, but couldn¡¯t bear to expose her sweet little lie. The feeling of her being all clingy... was really good. Looking at Elvis, Lea asked with a light smile, ¡°First partner, your female has spoken. What should we do?¡± The ce which had been like hell to him no longer held any special meaning for Elvis. That male whom he had always believed he would never defeat¡ªhis leg had been nearly bitten in half by Elvis. The female who had always regretted bearing him and begrudged his existence¡ªElvis could barely even recall what she looked like. As such, since Xiao Meng felt they should go take a look at her, so be it. Carrying Gu Mengmeng over to his father, Elvis looked at him coldly as if staring at a stranger. When he spoke, his voice was like that of a demon from the depths of hell. ¡°Peter, you better not be up to any tricks. Otherwise, I can easily destroy your everything, including that female.¡± Threatening his own father... whether it was his expression or words, he was being much harsher than he had ever been with Kanwu. Compared to this, Elvis was like a benevolent father towards Kanwu. Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. She no longer had the energy toment on the dynamics between father and son. Ignoring Peter, Elvis walked past him. Based on his own memory, he headed off in the direction of the ce he used to call home. Wabei followed in his typicalnguid manner, while Ian circled the skies. With unexpected kindness, Lea fastened a tree branch to Peter¡¯s leg to stabilize it. He then followed after Gu Mengmeng with his tail swishing. Smiling shamelessly, he tried to make her repeat that she couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from him, not even a second. Perhaps it was because this was the first time anyone had actively entered the stray beasts¡¯ territory, and in such a happy and leisurely manner. This scene was exceptionally astonishing in the eyes of a stray beast. By the looks of it, fifth-level snake and wolf beasts, a fourth-level snow fox and a third-level birdman... Tsk, such a group was not to be trifled with. But the little beauty in that wolf beast¡¯s arms looked so alluring and smelled so good... Triggered by primitive urges, low gurgling noises andscivious eyes lingered over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. It made her feel ill-at-ease. She held Elvis¡¯ face in her hands and nced at Lea. ¡°You must tell me if you feel ufortable.¡± The two males chuckled in exasperation, but just nodded. Then as she swept her surroundings with a cold gaze, Gu Mengmeng unleashed a powerful pressure, causing those stray beasts to instantly copse on the ground. Elvis and Wabei were still alright, while Lea¡¯s face looked rather grim but still bearable. However, poor Ian fell straight down from the sky and red wretchedly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck out her tongue in apology at Ian. First and second-level stray beasts had been forced back to their original forms by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pressure. Beasts who were third-level and above would not die, but their minds would be befuddled... the power of a Beast King? Beast King... Bones still trembling, fleeing was the only thing one could do. Peter ignored his men and just walked to the front with a nk face. He led them into his own cave. Chapter 797

Chapter 797: As Long He Is Alive, That Is Enough

The inside of the cave made Gu Mengmeng think of the Waterfall Cave from the ssic Chinese novel ¡°Journey to the West¡±. Apart from the fact there was no waterfall at the entrance, any monkey standing here with a stick could im himself to be the ¡°Great Sage who was equal to the Heavens¡±. She really couldn¡¯t tell that this was the cave belonging to the leader of the stray beasts. She thought stray beasts lived in ces with the same bold air as the Lion Camel Ridge from ¡°Journey to the West¡±. After a few steps into the cave, they could see a bed made from thickyers of skinned furs. An extremely emaciated femaleid upon it. Gu Mengmeng gave Lea a look and he went up to check the female¡¯s condition. Strangely, she had no external injuries or internal ills, but she still looked like she was about to die. Lea looked at Peter. ¡°How long has she been like this?¡± Peter frowned. ¡°Since the monsoon season ended. She has been refusing to eat and is starving to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively nced at Elvis. He had no reaction and bore a mild expression, as if this female was just a stranger. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Go out, all of you. Let me talk to her.¡± Elvis surveyed the surroundings to ensure that there was only this female here. Without any reason to worry, he turned and left. Peter was concerned but had no choice but to follow the others out. After everyone had left, Gu Mengmeng sat down beside the female. ¡°I am Gu Mengmeng and is Elvis¡¯ partner.¡± The female¡¯s eyes brightened at her words. Her first reaction was to nce about the entrance of the cave, but Elvis had already left. Disappointment shed across her face. She lowered her head without a word. ¡°Shall I call Elvis in and have him speak to you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. The female hesitated before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to face him... as long as he is alive, that is enough...¡± Mothers all over the world were the same. Who would not love her own child? Seeing that this female was willing to talk about Elvis, Gu Mengmeng continued her line of inquiry ¡°Elvis never wanted to tell me about his childhood, but I have always been rather curious. If you are willing... why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± The female¡¯s gaze dimmed and she lowered her eyes. Even her fingertips were quivering. ¡°His childhood was a disaster... you should never have brought him back here. He only managed to escape after much efforts...¡± Recalling the reunion between Elvis and his father, Gu Mengmeng could more or less understand what that disaster was. ¡°But we heard that you are very ill. We cannot sit back and let you die. After all, you are Elvis¡¯ mother,¡± Gu Mengmeng said. The female slowly closed her eyes, and a tear dropped from the corner of her lids onto the skinned fur. ¡°Elvis... probably hopes he never had a mother like me. Leave, there is no need to worry about me. All this is the price I have to pay.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand her meaning. She just felt that single tear really looked very tragic. ¡°Perhaps, you could tell me your difficulties. I might be able to help you.¡± The female shook her head. ¡°He will never agree. No one can save me... knowing that Elvis is safe and sound before my death, I am already very contented. It can be said that... I can die without regrets.¡± ¡°You are seeking death by going on a hunger strike?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Chapter 798

Chapter 798: Do You Know What Is Despondency?

The female was clearly smiling but her face was filled with despondency. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand. Gu Mengmeng could empathize if the female had just been snatched by stray beasts and wished to die because she couldn¡¯t stand the torment. But now, Elvis was already 16 years old. If she had wanted to die from the shame of it... hadn¡¯t she waited too long to react? Peter also did not treat this female like how a typical stray beast treated a female he had snatched over. This could be seen from her lodgings, as well as Peter¡¯s willingness to risk such danger to steal the Kiss of the Ocean for her. Let¡¯s not mention about her own powers. Just Elvis and Wabei those two formidable opponents¡ªto face them alone was like courting death a hundred times over. If he was willing to risk such danger for her... Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t believe he wasn¡¯t good to her. So Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand exactly why had she suddenly decided to give up on life?¡± ¡°Do you know... what is despondency?¡± The female asked slowly. Her voice was as faint as a feather being blown into the dirt. One could barely hear her voice. Despondency? Gu Mengmeng did not have much experience with that term. In the present world, she was a child whom nobody loved or cared about. When she was four, her father had married a young third wife and forced a divorce upon her mother. When she was six, her mother brought her along when she remarried. She had witnessed how her mother had suffered from domestic abuse because she was towing along a child from her previous marriage. Everyday, she would tremble all over in fear the moment the doorbell rang. Nevertheless, this kind of life only went on until she was 13. Her stepfather could no longer stand having an extra person in the household and drove her out the door. Holding her two-year-old brother, her mother chose her current family over her. Many people said she was very tragic and deserved to be pitied. But she herself never felt so. Life was full of ups and downs. It would never only spiral downwards. When you finally reach rock bottom, the only possible way forward was up. So she had fought desperately to find somewhere to work without personal identification. She did not care how low the wages were, as long as she could have food to eat and a ce to stay. Although life was very tough, she felt her situation was improving day by day. Despondency was not a word which existed in her dictionary. When she had crossed over to the Beast World, she was in a panic and didn¡¯t know what to do. But Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s love and care for her was more than all the warmth she had ever received over the past 18 years. Although there were still problems here and there, she never doubted the blessings in her life. So, just what kind of despondency would make this female give up on her own life? Going on a hunger strike and starving herself to death. Such a long and tortuous way where every second was a struggle. Your stomach would endlessly challenge your will to die. Even so, she had endured this for nearly half a year? ¡°I was the one who made Peter into a stray beast. So he hates me... that is as a matter of course,¡± The female said faintly. Her face was nk as a deathly sadness consumed her. ¡°When he snatched me from my tribe, I had still hoped that my males woulde rescue me. But every time Peter went out, one of my partner marks would disappear... I was fearful and panicky. I started to wish they would note and rescue me anymore. I just wanted them to live on...¡± Chapter 799

Chapter 799: I Actively Seduced Him

¡°After that, I started to try keeping Peter back, so that he could not go out and hurt my males. I even actively seduced him...¡± The female¡¯s gaze remained nk, as if talking about something that had happened to a third party. She had distanced herself from the matter so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much. ¡°It was then that I conceived Elvis.¡± At the mention of Elvis, the female subconsciously gazed towards the entrance of the cave. A pity there was nothing there. ¡°Although I don¡¯t love Peter, it was still my first pregnancy and I was very happy. But Peter forced me to choose between my child and my remaining partners. He said if I wanted to save my partners, I had to mate with him until I miscarried. If I wanted to keep the child, he would immediately leave the cave until I gave birth... but the price of it was that the remaining two marks on me would definitely disappear.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. Even with the present-day mentality towards marriage, she could still understand his strong aversion towards other males. But to mate until she miscarried, wasn¡¯t this too depraved? Moreover, the unborn child was his own flesh and blood. The female didn¡¯t seem to notice Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression. Or rather, she did not care how Gu Mengmeng reacted. She just needed an outlet to vent all the frustrations she had been forced to keep inside her all these years. ¡°I was selfish in the end. I wanted to keep my child. So that night... the two marks on me disappeared at the same time. I had prayed continuously that the two of them could escape, but they still died.¡± ¡°For the sake of my unborn child, I forced myself to live on. I must live on! So regardless of how much I vomited or how painful it was, I gritted my teeth and persevered.¡± ¡°But he... took all my children away before they were even a month old. I was imprisoned in this cave with no chance to see any daylight. Just so that I could see my child, I forsook my dignity and tried my best to ingratiate myself to him. But all I got in return were death notifications, one after another. Six wolf pups until only Elvis was left. He continuously used Elvis to threaten me. If I caused him even the slightest bit of displeasure, he would torture Elvis... I didn¡¯t even dare to die.¡± ¡°During the monsoon season, I finally know that my Elvis is powerful enough and would not be easily harmed by him. I can finally let go of my worries... finally gain release.¡± ¡°He killed my partner and my sons and imprisoned me here to torture and ravage. While for me... after so long in here, even my hatred has withered. True despondency is when even the desire to kill him in revenge has vanished. In this world, there is nothing left that will hold me back. Be it love or hate, there is nothing left...¡± Gu Mengmeng listened quietly and without interruption until she finished her narration. Thereafter, the female slowly closed her eyes and remained still. She bore a resigned expression, as if she only had death to look forward to. Gu Mengmeng then spoke with some tentativeness, ¡°Perhaps, I can bring you away. I can bring you to Saint Nazaire to live with Elvis and I... if so, are you willing?¡± The female¡¯sshes fluttered. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words were like a tiny rock thrown into the calmke of her heart, triggering multiple ripples. But the ripples quickly faded away. She shook her head. ¡°No need. It will be winter after this rainy season... I will gain release then.¡± Chapter 800

Chapter 800: My First Time Meeting My Mother-In-Law, And I Have To Persuade Her Not To Commit Suicide

Yes, in her current condition, even if she had a good meal now, she might not be able tost through the harsh winter. Not to mention she still bore a strong death wish. ¡°Elvis and I, we have four sons. A pity we didn¡¯t bring them along this time. Do you wish to meet them?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued to try to persuade her. The corners of the female¡¯s lips curled up slightly in a small sign of happiness, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she had a ¡°I can die without any worries now¡± look. Gu Mengmeng tugged gently at the female¡¯s hand. She had seen many battles between women and their mother-inws, but never imagined that the first time she was meeting her mother-inw, she had to persuade her not tomit suicide... Perhaps she was really weak, and had fallen asleep from the strain of talking so much. Gu Mengmeng tucked the skinned fur over her properly before leaving the cave. Elvis was impatient with waiting and was stomping around the outside when he finally saw her emerge. His tight-wound brows rxed and he drew her into his embrace for a fierce hug. Only then did he feel at ease. ¡°She...¡± Peter¡¯s eyes were filled with concern as he gazed inwards, even though there was no way he could see the female inside from this angle. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°She said many things and is very tired now. She has fallen asleep.¡± Peter was taken aback. He stared at Gu Mengmeng with disbelief for a long while before asking her dubiously, ¡°She... she spoke to you?!¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Peter was nearly in tears from the agitation. ¡°It¡¯s good that she spoke... she has not uttered a single word in months. No matter what I do, she refuses to say anything to me...¡± Gu Mengmeng really didn¡¯t understand. Since Peter loved her so much, why had he done such cruel things to hurt her? What were his motives? ¡°Lower your voice. She has just nodded off.¡± Gu Mengmeng had barely finished her sentence before Peter was already nodding earnestly and pressing his lips tightly together. Gu Mengmeng circled Elvis¡¯ neck and indicated him to walk further out. Peter wanted to ask about his female, and so naturally followed. Gu Mengmeng had Elvis stop after they reached a reasonable distance. She then frowned as she sized up Peter. ¡°She... what did she say to you?¡± Peter desperately wanted to know every single word she said. Even if he could only hear it from a third party, it would be a greatfort to him. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and remained silent. She continued staring at Peter. Wabei saidzily, ¡°I am sleepy and will find somece to sleep. Wake me when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Ian just shot a dirty look at Gu Mengmeng. He obviously still begrudged her for unleashing her pressure and causing him to fall down. He followed after Wabei without a word. Lea sighed. Although he was also Mengmeng¡¯s partner, this was obviously an old, domestic issue concerning Elvis¡¯ family. It was not very convenient for him to stay on and listen. As such, he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. I will go prepare something delicious for you. Auntie looks very weak, so I will prepare something easily digestible for her.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood everyone¡¯s kind consideration. Hence, she nodded and returned Lea¡¯s kiss. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lea swiped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose with a smile. ¡°Silly girl. Why are you thanking me?¡± After Lea left, only Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Peter were left. Only then did Gu Mengmeng finally speak. ¡°You will never wake someone who is pretending to sleep. Simrly, you will never be able to save someone who wishes to die. If you want to save her, tell me the truth.¡± Chapter 801

Chapter 801: Jerks Will Be Jerks

¡°What truth?¡± Peter asked. Gu Mengmeng looked at Peter¡¯s expression and knew he had more or less guessed the truth. He was just unwilling to admit or mention it. ¡°She said she was the one who turned you into a stray beast. So you used to be partners? I saw that you still have very strong feelings for her. She also doesn¡¯t seem like an unreasonable female. What happened that the partner mark had to be removed?¡± Peterughed bitterly. He gazed towards the cave and said in a vague manner, ¡°She really talked to you...¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to tell me, I won¡¯t force you. But I can honestly tell you that in her current condition, she will not be able to survive this winter season. Even if I give you the Kiss of the Ocean, she is unable to withstand its power in her present state. If you force it on her, she will die from it. Peter frowned. He stared at Gu Mengmeng aggressively. He was obviously stung by Gu Mengmeng saying that that female will die. But... This little female who said that she will die, was the only person who could make her talk over the past few months. Perhaps, she really had a way? Suppressing his displeasure, Peter spoke gradually. ¡°The divorce... was because she had never liked me right from the start. No matter what I did, she would only avoid me. She ran the moment she saw me, and did not give me any chance at all. So... I forced myself on her.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. So he raped her?! No wonder she couldn¡¯t care less about your life and death and wanted to divorce you. If it was Gu Mengmeng, she would also never allow the mark of her rapist to remain on her own body. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Even now, I don¡¯t feel like I did anything wrong.¡± Peter lifted his head and continued. ¡°Firstly, the fact that I was able to snatch her from her partner and bring her to a remote location to force myself on her¡ªthis proved her partner was too weak and was unable to protect her. She needed a strong partner to protect her. Secondly, I mated with her using my own life as a betting chip. After I mated with her, her life would be equal to mine. She would know that I would never harm her. Even if she was unable to love me, I am willing to watch over her for the rest of my life without anything in return. To hold off all danger for her. Even if I were to perish, I was willing.¡± ¡°But obviously... I lost. Even though I handed my life over to her, she remained unwilling to even look at me. She was still afraid of me and resisted me. She was unwilling to believe that I would never hurt her...¡± Gu Mengmeng interrupted Peter coldly. ¡°But the fact is that you did hurt her. Jerks will be jerks. No matter how much you pretend to be deeply in love, it does not change the fact you tormented her for over 10 years.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Peter denied vehemently. Not to be outdone, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t? You raped her, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I just needed a chance to prove to her that I love her!¡± Peter rumbled. Gu Mengmeng sneered. ¡°You love her so you forced her to do something she didn¡¯t like? Did you ever think that your so-called ¡®chance¡¯ would make her feel so helpless, so humiliated, so frightened? You are trying to prove to her that she doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of you, via such a hurtful process? This is a ridiculous point of view.¡± Chapter 802

Chapter 802: My World Is In Chaos

Peter clenched his fists and growled angrily. ¡°Even so, why didn¡¯t she just kill me?! If she hates me, she can just kill me!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t have a partner who could defeat you, how to kill you?¡± Gu Mengmeng growled right back at him. Peter smirked. ¡°If she wanted me to die, just one word from her is enough. I will personally dig open my own chest and pluck out my heart for her. As long as I can bring her a little bit of happiness, just a little would be enough...¡± Gu Mengmeng was totally speechless. How did the males in this Beast World get such a weird viewpoint on love? It was as twisted as instant noodles. ¡°But she never even tried once. She must have truly hated me to use such a method to torment me...¡± Peter slumped down on the ground as if drained of all energy. The wound on his leg had split open and blood was flowing from it. But he appeared not to have noticed and just continued, ¡°Even though I became a stray beast, I still love her... no matter how many females were snatched over, I never touched any of them. I would feel disgusted if it was not her... so I kept going back to snatch her.¡± ¡°I thought that since I am already a stray beast, snatching females is one of the mostmon acts. So what if our mating contract has dissolved? I just want her to remain by my side. I want to torture her, take my revenge on her. In the end, I remained utterly defeated before her. My world turned to chaos whenever she cried... ha, everyone says that stray beasts are heartless. So why does my heart still hurts so much?!¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°In that case, why did you still go and kill her partners and make her sad?¡± Peter looked up and stared at Gu Mengmeng for a second beforeughing out. ¡°Does she still think that those partners were killed by me? After so many years, she still thinks so... she still doesn¡¯t believe that I will never hurt her...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she thought to herself: Could it be a misunderstanding? But she clearly said that every time Peter went out, some marks on her body would disappear. Once or twice could be a coincidence, but every single time? Peter sighed again. ¡°She is ignoring me now and will never believe anything I say. If I tell you the truth, will you help me persuade her?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t immediately assent, but just said, ¡°It depends on how truthful you are, and whether you deserve my help.¡± Misery flooded Peter¡¯s face. ¡°After I snatched Natalie over, her partners went on a crazed search for me. They eventually found me here and contacted other males whose females had also been snatched, to start a battle. But how could a bunch of fellows with no battle experience defeat stray beasts? Every time they attacked, I didn¡¯t go to kill them... but to save them. However, they refused to listen to me. I also had to conceal my identity so that the other stray beasts would not discover me. I really tried my best. But I couldn¡¯t save everyone each time. As you said, I cannot save someone who wishes to die. Their attack then was no different from a suicide mission... I tried my best. I really tried my best. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t save any of them.¡± Peter¡¯s expression was especially grim, as if he still remembered how Natalie had looked at him with using eyes. ¡°She just saw that I came back drenched in blood and that the marks on her body disappeared¡ªand determined that I killed her partners.¡± Chapter 803

Chapter 803: I Couldn¡¯t Say That I Didn¡¯t Need That

¡°Then why didn¡¯t you exin?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Peter looked like she had just told a joke. ¡°Exin? Ha, the first time she smiled at me and asked me coquettishly not to leave¡ªshe was obviously trembling in fear all over but still nestled into my arms. She kept whimpering and saying she was afraid of the dark. She said that she needed me and wanted me to hold her... how to exin? How to push her away and tell her I didn¡¯t kill her partners. She didn¡¯t need to ingratiate herself to me... even though I knew she was lying to me, I couldn¡¯t refuse. I couldn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t need that! I just couldn¡¯t get rid of my damn greediness!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart constrict. Peter grabbed his own hair as if he wanted to tear off his own head. ¡°More than anyone else, I don¡¯t wish for her partners to die. If only they were still alive, Natalie would continue to fawn over me just to protect them. For the sake of that lie, I went all out to ensure her partners continued to live.¡± ¡°But what could I do? Those two fools thought I was using them to ckmail Natalie. They threw themselves off a cliff. Smiling as they fell, they cried out that I no longer have any leverage to keep Natalie imprisoned... what would I give to drag them back up and rip open their heads to see if they had any brains?! If they all died... all the more I wouldn¡¯t be able to let Natalie go. Apart from me, there is no one left to take care of her. How could I let her go...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°But she said you forced her to choose between her unborn child and those two partners.¡± Peter shook his head. ¡°When I forced her to choose, those two fools were still alive. Her first and second partners. I thought those two fellows would be so important to her that she would abort her unborn child for them. After all, that child was created by someone she hated¡ªme. I nned it carefully. Abort the child... then release her... because I knew that her partners would never give up in trying to rescue her. If those two died, she would crumble.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help ncing at Elvis. She twisted her lips in silence. She nearly never got the chance to meet her own hubby. Was the random desire to kill their own sons something passed down his side of the family? She instinctively held onto Elvis¡¯ neck, as if he might disappear any time. In the face of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden unease, Elvis kissed her gently on her little face and said in aforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will never leave you.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and pressed her cheek against Elvis¡¯ own. Peter observed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ interaction with envy. ¡°If only she could rely on me like that, just one time... we would never end up in such a state today.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent. Their rtionship had started off on the wrong foot right from the start. No matter what, forcing a female to mate was something that waspletely unforgivable. Peter continued. ¡°For the sake of her unborn child, Natalie was willing to remain by my side, perhaps... that was the most benevolent and most cruel thing she had ever done to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Peter in confusion, but he just looked at Elvis. ¡°Believe it or not, the fact that you are alive, is something I tried my best to ensure.¡± Chapter 804

Chapter 804: There Is A Difference Between Insanity And Perversion

Elvis was calm beyond reason. He waspletely unruffled by Peter¡¯s words, but just replied coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe it, because... I just don¡¯t care.¡± Peter chuckled and nodded. ¡°Absolutely right. I don¡¯t care either. Whether it was you or one of your other brothers, it didn¡¯t matter which one, as long as just one of you remained alive...¡± Just one remained alive? Gu Mengmeng remembered Natalie saying that she bore six... No wonder she never heard Elvis mentioned about his own brothers. They had all died? Peter gazed absently in the direction of his cave. ¡°Stray beasts should never have children. Stray beasts only snatch females back to satisfy their sexual urges. Children? They are a shame. I don¡¯t care about passing on my bloodline. For someone who has been abandoned by the Beast Deity, what¡¯s there to pass on? However, that child was borne by Natalie for me. If possible... I still hoped he could survive.¡± ¡°In that case, why did you kill your own children, and purposely use that to incite her?¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand. Was this the so-called love-hate rtionship? ¡°Did you know, when Natalie mentioned those children, how miserable she looked?¡± ¡°Miserable...?¡± Peter suddenlyughed with a measure offort. ¡°So, it appears that those children didn¡¯t die for nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists. As cruel as a tiger might be, it would never devour its own cubs. How could this person beforted by the death of his own children? What did he mean by they didn¡¯t die for nothing? Somehow, this reminded Gu Mengmeng of something Elvis once told her. He said that in order to be as powerful as he was now so that he could protect her, it was worth all the hardships he had endured. She replied that she didn¡¯t mind if he was weaker. Her heart ached for the pains he had suffered as a child. But he said... If he had been weaker, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to stand before her. At that time, she thought he meant that she only liked powerful males. If he was not powerful enough, she wouldn¡¯t like him. But now, it appeared that she had misunderstood. He meant that if he had been even slightly weaker... Elvis would have ended up one of the five dead children. As she thought of how her man had nearly died in Peter¡¯s twisted love story, pain shot through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. She really wished to give him one tight smack straight to hell. ¡°After all her partners died, she wanted to use death to leave me. She had already abandoned me once, how could I let her leave me again? Moreover, she was so perfect that she would definitely return to the Beast Deity¡¯s embrace after death. While for me... I am destined to be abandoned and bound for hell. Now that I think of it, Natalie still trusted me. She trusted in me just so she could abandon me...¡± ¡°She said that these children were the only gift she would ever give me. Since I loved her so much, I would definitely treat our children well. As such, she could die without regrets.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t let her die without regrets. I couldn¡¯t! I couldn¡¯t allow her to hand those children over to me without any worries and leave me forever. I forbid it!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt so suffocated that she didn¡¯t wish to continue listening to his story. She knew how crazy a male could be over love. Snake had already used his own life to teach her that fact. However, there was a difference between insanity and perversion. ¡°No wonder she would rather die than remain by your side...¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Peter coldly. Chapter 805

Chapter 805: What Could They Be Hiding?

¡°I know, so that she would live on... I continuously tortured our children so that she would not trust in me. Only then would she not dare to die. Even if she hates me... even if she hates me... it doesn¡¯t matter. It was enough as long as she lived...¡± Peter was smiling but his face held traces of intense bitterness. ¡°In that case, why has she decided to seek death now?¡± Gu Mengmeng had always been a soft-hearted person but she did not hold an ounce of pity for someone like Peter. As pitiful as a person was now, he must have had done something wrong in the past to end up in this state. She only wished to preserve Natalie¡¯s life now. Although Elvis had no impression of her at all, at least that female was willing to endure unmentionable torment for Elvis. Death was a release, but to protect her own son, she chose to live on and to put up with humiliation and suffering. Every day was a challenge but she still gritted her teeth and withstood it. Elvis might not have seen or felt any warmth, but it did not mean her maternal love was not there. Peter shook his head. ¡°After Elvis escaped, Natalie and I reached an agreement. In exchange for letting Elvis go and not pursuing him, she would remain obediently by my side...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as an idea suddenly shed across her mind. She hurriedly asked, ¡°When did Natalie start refusing food?¡± ¡°When the monsoon season was about to end,¡± Peter replied. When the monsoon season was about to end... That time... Gu Mengmeng lowered her eyelids and asked in a low voice. ¡°During that time, did anyone in particre over?¡± Peter was startled. He appeared to have thought of something, but just shook his head without a word. Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°As things are now, what else do you have to hide? It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t wish to...¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng circled Elvis¡¯ neck and turned her face away, ignoring Peter. Her heart felt choked. Whether it was Peter or Natalie, both sides of their stories held amon point¡ªthey were unwilling to divulge what Elvis had suffered during his childhood. Peter had just used a simple ¡°torture¡± to gloss over that detail. He was obviously trying to hide something. That so-called ¡°torture¡± that year involved Elvis, Peter and Natalie. They were all on different sides and hated each other, but had all silently agreed to keep the matter to themselves. What could they be hiding? Elvis didn¡¯t like Gu Mengmeng being dragged into such unhappy matters. It was obviously all in the past, why bring these things up now? What has the conflict between Natalie and Peter got to do with him? What right did they have to implicate his female? Unhappiness and sullen anger was written all over Elvis¡¯ face. ¡°Lea should be back soon. Let¡¯s go eat something first.¡± Elvis was unwilling to let Gu Mengmeng and Peter continue sharing the same space. Because of Peter¡¯s presence, there was a constant scent of blood in the air. It made one lose his appetite. With that, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng towards the outside of the territory. Lea had already started a fire out there and were in the advanced stages of cooking. He had wanted to call them over when things were done, but they appeared before the food was ready. Lea smiled. ¡°Almost done. Just wait a while longer and we can eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered with a single ¡°mmm¡± and fell back into silence. She just held tightly onto Elvis¡¯ neck. Her little head was pressed into his shoulder, unwilling to loosen her grip. Chapter 806

Chapter 806: Just Say The Word And I Will Do It For You

Gu Mengmeng relied on Elvis, and he knew that all along. But her current clingy behavior was rather unusual. For the first time ever, she wanted Lea to feed her during mealtime. Meanwhile, her little hands remained circled around Elvis¡¯ neck, unwilling to let go for even a second. Elvis thought it might be because Peter¡¯s story had upset her? Frowning, he wiped her mouth which was dirty from eating. ¡°You saw the female and listened to their story. Let¡¯s go back. The children are waiting for us.¡± Elvis¡¯ heart ached even if Gu Mengmeng suffered the slightest difort. He could not forgive Peter for dredging up those unhappy matters from the past to make Gu Mengmeng feel depressed. He must settle this score with him sooner orter. But rather than venting his own frustrations, it was more important to bring Gu Mengmeng out of this gloomy and rundown ce. He cannot let her continue to be so affected. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and looked up at Elvis. She pressed her lips into a firm line. Worries filled her eyes but she refused to speak. Her expression made Elvis feel heartache and frustration. He looked at Lea, signaling with his eyes for him to think of a solution. But Lea just shrugged. He had a ¡°she¡¯s in your arms now and doesn¡¯t even want to look at me. What can I do?¡± face. He took the tes and pots for washing, obviously distancing himself from the issue. Elvis frowned. He was willing to do anything for Gu Mengmeng. He could do anything as long as it was good for her. However... he did not know how to handle her emotional state as well as Lea. She was refusing to talk and he was at a loss. ¡°Xiao Meng...¡± Elvis sighed. He stroked her little head. ¡°What are you thinking about? Tell me, please?¡± Gu Mengmeng kept lips tightly pursed and refused to speak. She just held onto Elvis¡¯ neck and burrowed her face into the crook of his neck, breathing warm air onto his skin. Elvis really had no idea how to handle Gu Mengmeng. He liked her being coquettish and clingy, and wished for her to always stick to him like that, never parting from him even an inch. But it must be on the condition of her being happy. Her troubled expression gripped his heart. He had already mentioned the wolf pups, but she still refused to return to Saint Nazaire... Who knew what potion that female gave her just now in the cave. Causing her to behave like this in such a short while. He still preferred her rowdy, trouble-making self. Gently holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, he said in a voiceced with doting and exasperation, ¡°What can I do to make you happy again? Just say the word and I will do it for you. Alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before lifting her head. She looked doubtfully at Elvis. ¡°I want to save Natalie. Will you help me?¡± ¡°Save her?¡± Elvis was astonished. Although rted by blood, she was just a stranger to Elvis. ¡°Although she is aplete female, she is already very old. Even if we bring her back to our tribe, no one will be willing to be her partner... nevertheless, if you wish to save her, then we will do so. Our tribe is so big, we can afford to feed one female. However, she is very weak now¡ªyou cannot cry if she still ends up dying.¡± Chapter 807

Chapter 807: Openly Finding A Stepfather For Himself?

Gu Mengmeng was speechless. Why did Elvis sound like he was buying a pet for his wife from the pet shop? Also, what did he mean by there would not be any male willing to be her partner? Was he openly finding a stepfather for himself? Elvis, you are truly magnanimous... ¡°I will go get her from Peter. If he refuses... I will destroy him. It will be considered a service to the public.¡± Elvis made to put Gu Mengmeng down as he said that. But she continued to hang onto his neck. He dared not force her and could only allow her to remain clinging to his body. He then turned and headed towards Peter. ¡°You will no longer be upset if I let you bring Natalie back?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Elvis paused and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a confused expression. Gu Mengmeng said in a small voice, ¡°I am not upset over Natalie and Peter. It is because of you...¡± A chill shot through Elvis. He was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do, but just immediately blurted out. ¡°Xiao Meng, I am sorry. I am in the wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. Tell me what did I do that made you so unhappy? I will change. I will change immediately. Alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face and kissed him on the lips. Blushing, she finally released him after a long time. ¡°No need to apologize. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. My heart just... aches a lot for you.¡± Elvis froze on the spot. Warmth flooded his heart. This was the first time Mengmeng made the first move to kiss him... Ha, his Xiao Meng made the first move to kiss him. ¡°I am already the world¡¯s happiest man. Why does your heart still ache for me?¡± Elvis couldn¡¯t help smiling as his blue eyes filled with joy. Gu Mengmeng circled Elvis¡¯ neck and held him tight. She murmured in his ear, ¡°Not enough, not enough. I want you to have even more happiness. To make up for everything you endured as a child...¡± Elvis smiled at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He propped her by the underarms before him and looked directly into her eyes. ¡°Is that why you are in a bad mood, because of what happened to me during my childhood?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Herrge eyes were filled with tears. After inheriting Snake¡¯s memories, she thought her heart had be hard enough, that she had be so jaded that no tragedy could move her anymore. But she was wrong. Her hardness and jadedness copsed in the face of people whom she treasured. She only had to think of the nameless pain that Elvis had suffered before he met her, and her heart would be choked with sadness, nearly suffocating her. Even scarier was the fact that the entire world was hiding it from her. Not allowing her to know just what did Elvis suffer during that period. This made her imagination run wild until she was nearly driving herself mad with anxiety. ¡°That¡¯s the reason behind your wish to save Natalie?¡± Elvis asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I want her to live, so that she has a chance to make amends for all the childhood joy you missed.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°Silly girl. What are you thinking? Only you can bring me joy. Your smile is the only thing that can pull me from the depths of hell. Apart from you, no one else can bring me happiness.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was full of conflict. She just didn¡¯t want Elvis to have such a regret in life. Chapter 808

Chapter 808: You Can¡¯t Run Away In Our Next Life.

Elvis lowered his head and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s corbone. He said in a raspy, low voice, his gaze as deep as the ocean. ¡°No matter what you want to do, I will support you. But you must promise me that you will not be sad. When you are sad... my heart will crumble into pieces, it¡¯s very, very painful.¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Elvis¡¯ forehead in return. Her gaze was calm and gentle. In a voice as light as a feather across Elvis¡¯ heart, she said, ¡°As long as you all are well and happy, nothing will make me sad.¡± Elvis knew that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡°you all¡± included him, Lea and those four little ones. It even included Sandy, Auretin, Ian, Wabei and all those whom she cared about. In reality, it was not an easy thing to have everyone be ¡°well and happy¡±. After all, fighting was an integral part of life for males. They were constantly engaged in the battle for life and death. To be able to live to a ripe old age like Snakel¡ªhe was the only one the Beast World who was able to do that. But for Gu Mengmeng¡¯ sake, Elvis was willing to shoulder that burden and protect everyone she cared about. As long as she could be well and happy. Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis¡¯ chest, her eyes full of a faint heartache. ¡°Hubby, could you tell me what happened during your childhood? I am nearly driving myself crazy thinking about it...¡± Gu Mengmeng interrupted herself halfway. ¡°But if talking about it will bring back the pain, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me, I... don¡¯t really want to know that much, anyway.¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng head with a smile. ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t I tell you before? Although the past was not that great, it made me the powerful person I am today, making it possible for me to meet you. So, if that was the price I had to pay to meet you, I feel it was too little, actually... it could have been even more painful.¡± Gu Mengmeng was amused by Elvis¡¯ bizarre logic. Her doe-eyes shone with a sweet glow. ¡°No wonder our sons said you and Lea are weirdos. Who will ever wish for more pain?¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin and kissed her alluring lips. ¡°As long as I can meet you, I am willing to pay any price.¡± ¡°I guess I must have saved the Milky Way in my previous life, to be able to meet such great guys like you and Lea.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t know what was the Milky Way, but... ¡°If saving the Milky Way will enable me to meet you, then Lea and I will go save him in this lifetime. So that you can¡¯t run away in our next life.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t run. I will obediently wait right here for you two.¡± Elvis¡¯ heart softened at finally seeing a smile from Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I will bring you to see my ¡°childhood¡±. Otherwise your imagination will run wild.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened. Elvis nodded. Gu Mengmeng happily pecked Elvis¡¯ on the face. The knot in her heart gradually rxed. She knew that Elvis¡¯ past was not pleasant. But that was precisely why she wanted to understand it and be involved in it. No matter what terrifying scars he bore from the past, she wished to use warmth and love to erase those wounds. Elvis¡¯ called out to Lea and then carried Gu Mengmeng into the depths of the stray beast territory. They encountered fights between stray beasts on the way, but Elvis ignored them and walked right past. No matter how savage and bloody the fight was, he maintained a jaded expression, without even the tiniest flicker of his eyelids. Chapter 809

Chapter 809: Elvis¡¯ Childhood

After walking for a long time, Elvis stopped at an empty piece ofnd, his calm eyes betraying no emotion at all. He pointed at three huge pits in front of them. ¡°Peter took me away after I was a month old, and the first ce I stayed in was here.¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Elvis¡¯ gaze towards the three huge pits before them. She looked confused. Each pit was about two meters in diameter. Looking in, they were about 1.7 meters deep and totally empty. Elvis sat down in a kneeling position beside the pits and then ced Gu Mengmeng on hisp. He pointed at one of the pits. ¡°Six brothers, two to a pit. At first, we were fed with leftover scraps of meat and organs. Although not good in quality, it satisfies our hunger. But... as we grew bigger, not only did the amount of food not increase, it somehow decreased. Until three monthster... no one threw in any food for us anymore.¡± ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t know what had happened. We even tried our best to jump upwards, hoping that someone would see us and throw down some food... but nothing. Apart from the hot sun, the howling winds and pouring rains, nothing else happened.¡± ¡°Thereafter, we started hearing blood-curdling cries from our brothers in the neighboring pits... meanwhile, the brother who was imprisoned in the same pit at me¡ªwe started to eye each other as food.¡± ¡°In the end, two brothers who used to huddle together for warmth started shing their fangs and ws at each other. I won, and he became my food while I turned into a monster.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart constricted violently. Her hands started trembling uncontrobly. What kind of pervert was Peter? How could he dream up of such a twisted method to torment his own sons?! Ha, and he still had the cheek to im that Elvis had managed to stay alive solely because Peter had tried his best to ensure that! Bullshit! Which father would want to see his own sons kill each other and treat each other as food?! Disgusting pervert! Disgusting pervert! Elvis gently held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s quivering little hands. He kissed them. ¡°Silly girl, I am telling you this not to make you scared.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent and just gazed at Elvis with heartache in her eyes. But Elvis just smiled warmly. ¡°Although this makes your heart ache for me, I feel very blessed knowing it. But don¡¯t ache too much or I cannot bear it.¡± Gu Mengmeng took the initiative to move closer and kissed Elvis on the lips. She used a wordless gentleness to assuage Elvis¡¯ old hurts. Or perhaps, the person who neededforting was her? Elvis enjoyed Gu Mengmeng kissing him on her own ord. It brought so much joy to his heart, such that he no longer felt anything for those painful past memories. Those terrible grievances had turned to ashes from her gentleness¡ªstill there, but no longer posing any obstacles. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ waist and pressed her little face into his chest. She stared vacantly at that huge pit. Her mind was full of the image of a young, helpless Elvis. In a low, soft voice, she asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°You still want to hear?¡± Elvis thought that for such a depressing story, just sharing a little would be enough. But it was like Gu Mengmeng had pushed open some mysterious door, unwilling to give up until she had explored all the secrets held within. Chapter 810

Chapter 810: Such A Disgusting And Meaningless Life, No Harm In Letting Him Have It.

Gu Mengmeng looked up expectantly. Not know what else to do with her, Elvis swiped her little nose. ¡°You can listen to my story but you cannot be too sad. All that suffering contributed to me being able to meet you. If you pity me... I will be very pathetic.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and nodded. Elvis continued. ¡°When only one wolf was left in each of the three pits, some people came over again. However, they did note to feed us but to fill up the pits. They repeatedly threw rocks in, which bashed into us as we werepletely defenseless. The amount of space left to maneuver about in the pit became smaller and smaller, while they also stacked rocks at the side to make the pit opening higher and higher. The narrowing space had us all in a panic¡ªwe dug deep grooves into the sides of the walls with our bare ws... until one day, the huge rocks stacked by the side of the pit opening suddenly copsed inwards. We were forced to a corner to avoid the falling rocks. Making a split-second judgment, we quickly mbered up the piled up rocks and escaped the pit.¡± ¡°Of the three pits, only two wolves escaped with their lives. Thest one... waspletely smashed and buried under the pile of rocks.¡± ¡°And things have yet toe to an end... it was just the beginning.¡± Elvis¡¯ gaze gradually drifted and he pointed at the wide space outside the three pits. ¡°The other wolf and I viewed each other as enemies. In our eyes, we were just food for each other. By then, any brotherly love... had long been eradicated.¡± ¡°He had suffered more serious injuries than me from the rocks. Hence, I became the final survivor.¡± ¡°In the years before I met you, I had repeatedly pondered... I should never have resisted, I should have just let him eat me? Such a disgusting and meaningless life, no harm in letting him have it. But now... I feel really lucky for my crazed desire to survive then. Thankfully I survived, no matter how terrible the process was, as long as it was for you... it was worth it.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands were trembling, as she pursed her lips in silence. Elvis hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, his gaze as deep and profound as the great blue ocean. ¡°You promised not to pity me.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and smiled. With the gentlest voice, she said, ¡°I am just very touched. To meet me... you did something so brave.¡± ¡°Brave? Ha, you are always able to think of some nice way to describe ugliness. But I like it. ¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips. It was a mild, sweet kiss, without any lust but full of love and tenderness. Gu Mengmeng indicated that Elvis should continue his story, at which he felt rather exasperated. He really didn¡¯t think that such matters from the past were worth talking about. It was not as if they were any brave deeds. But he must admit that regardless of how meaningless those memories were to him, he felt an unprecedented sense of lightness in his heart after sharing them with her. It was as if the garbage from those memories were being gradually cleaned out with every word. His whole heart started to glow. Smiling, Elvis tried his best to talk about his brutal past in a light tone. ¡°Having be murderous and bloodthirsty, I was thrown into an underground wolf cave. At that time, I was about the same age as Jialue and the rest now. Hunger, pain and fear¡ªthey were all I had then.¡± Chapter 811

Chapter 811: Fight Or Die, I Had No Other Way Out.

¡°Fight or die, I had no other way out.¡± Elvis rested his chin gently on the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. He bypassed details of the countless battles, brutal attacks, bloodshed and lucky escapes, to offer this conclusion. ¡°The wolves in that underground cave all turned into my food in the end. When I emerged from the cave, I had just turned one year of age, and had just morphed into a first-level beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng could almost imagine what Elvis must have looked like when he crawled out of that underground wolf cave. He must have looked like a malevolent spirit newly emerged from hell, crushing all hopes and doling out destruction with a vengeance. Descending upon every one of his enemies. ¡°Thank you for surviving.¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her cheeks against Elvis¡¯ chest to listen to his heartbeat. She held no fear, only gratefulness. Grateful that he wasn¡¯t beaten down by that terrible tribtion and survived to meet her. If she had missed him, how regretful her life would be? ¡°Silly girl, why are you saying thank you?¡± Elvis lifted her face and kissed her on the brow. His eyes held a certain sincerity, as if he was not looking at his own female, but at life¡¯s only beacon of light. ¡°You were the one who led me out of that darkness and horror. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would probably still be killing for fun, and taking my own life for granted, just waiting for death. It was you who pulled me out from the depths of despair. Why are you thanking me instead?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a strong tug at her heartstrings. She didn¡¯t protest but just smiled. ¡°We were both aimlessly going on about life, vulnerable and lonely, when we were lucky enough to meet each other. We lit the fire of hope in each other¡¯s eyes, which cast a warm glow upon our shared lives. We are a family, a family who must always stay together, so... we don¡¯t need to thank each, right?¡± Elvis¡¯ heart melted at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He kissed her sweetly. ¡°Hubby.¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated, but still continued. ¡°I feel that I can never forgive Peter...¡± ¡°Mmm, then I will kill him.¡± Elvis replied calmly and firmly, without any hesitation. It was as if Gu Mengmeng had just asked him to pick a wildflower for her, and he replied ¡°okay¡±. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis nced at Gu Mengmeng out of the corner of his eye, his gaze still warm. Gu Mengmeng exined. ¡°Although Natalie and Peter are your parents, I am not going to stand on my high horse and ask you to forgive them. Even for me, having heard the atrocities of your childhood, I just want to tear Peter apart. Not to mention you were the one who endured that experience. Only those who felt the knife carving into their own flesh would understand the pain. So, regardless of what you decide, I will support you without any qualms. Because only you have the right to decide whether to forgive.¡± ¡°But I just want to tell you what I know. To let you make a decision based on all the facts, so that you will not have any regrets. Okay?¡± Elvis remained silent, as forgiveness really meant nothing to him. However, looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her and just nodded. He quietly listened as Gu Mengmeng repeated all the things that Natalie had told her in that cave. Chapter 812

Chapter 812: Actually I Really Don¡¯t Need That

After hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s narration, Elvis¡¯ face remained unmarked by emotion, even his inner heart was a sea of calm. His desire for kinship had long been eradicated in those pits. Now that he suddenly had a mother who had lived on in shame and suffering for his sake, the only reaction he had was: Actually I really don¡¯t need that. Slowly exhaling, Elvis took over the cup of water brought over by Lea and fed some water to Gu Mengmeng. Seeing her lips moistened, his brows rxed and he chuckled. ¡°Xiao Meng, so what do you hope for me to do?¡± Elvis asked in a soft voice. Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback. She shook her head and gently pressed a fingertip at a spot on Elvis chest, directly over his heart. She said, ¡°I hope that you will follow your heart. Do whatever your heart tells you to do.¡± Elvis covered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and held it tight to his chest. Her soft palm pressed against his left ribs. He stated in a low, raspy voice, every word dropping straight down upon Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. ¡°At this spot, there is only you. There is nothing else.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. She gazed directly into Elvis¡¯ eyes, as if she was being sucked in. ¡°Honestly, I really don¡¯t care what happens to them. I think they don¡¯t need my forgiveness either. But, if I can make you feel better by forgiving them, then I will do so.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. She had no idea what she was feeling. Subconsciously, she still hoped that Elvis could forgive his own parents. Because only then would he be able to achieve absolution from that nightmare. But if he was only forgiving them because of her... there would be no meaning to it? Sighing, Gu Mengmeng raised her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about forgiveness for the moment. The important thing now is how to save Natalie.¡± ¡°Alright, we will think of a solution to save her.¡± Elvis always gave in to Gu Mengmeng. Whatever she wanted to do, no matter how difficult, he would apany her. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say another word but just quietly leaned against Elvis¡¯ chest, refusing to budge. Elvis dly epted her reliance. But to save Natalie, they had to stay here for the time being. Exchanging a quiet look with Lea, they silently agreed to get up and head back. Elvis was a former member of this stray beast tribe, and this was their original base. In the years since, the stray beasts had not moved and no proper tribe had dared toe and challenge this territory. As a result, the original caves were still more or less preserved. However, the cave which Elvis used to stay in had changed owners several times. Currently, there was only a second-level leopard living there. Although it looked vicious and savage, it was also very sensible. Seeing that the iing folks were way beyond its own capabilities, it fled with its tail between its legs. Elvis and Lea dug at the cave to make it deeper and more spacious. After all, they had to stay here for the time being, and they couldn¡¯t let Gu Mengmeng suffer. Gu Mengmeng sat at the entrance of the cave and watched as her two men toiled. Her heart grew warm at the sight. They had endured so many cruel hardships but grew into such kind and gentle men. This in itself was something that was worth celebrating. ¡°It¡¯s all stray beasts here. Don¡¯t go through into heat as and when you like. If your slutty fox mates here with you... tsk, don¡¯t go looking for trouble,¡± Ian said as he sat down beside Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 813

Chapter 813: My Hands Are Tied If You Don¡¯t Tell Me The Truth

Gu Mengmeng blushed as she red at Ian. ¡°You are the one in heat. Your whole family is in heat!¡± Ian snorted. ¡°I am the only one left in my whole family.¡± Gu Mengmeng was choked speechless. She bit down on her lips and wrinkled her nose into a threatening expression. Ian rolled his eyes in disdain. He leaned to the side in a sickly manner. ¡°You know very well that your fox will emit a thick Fox Seductive Fragrance during mating. Thest time you guys mated, the entire Saint Nazaire became ¡°excited¡± for three days. If you all get ¡°intimate¡± here, Wabei and I will have to ughter the entire gang of stray beasts in order to protect you. During my reconnaissance, I estimated that there are about a few hundred of them. Even if killing them will be as easy as chopping carrots, it will still be very tiring. You better behave yourselves. Please maintain some level of dignity during your disys of affection, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face had turned a fiery red from Ian¡¯s words. She dissed him back. ¡°I told you I am not in heat!¡± Ian just snorted derisively. ¡°Just look at the expressions of your two males. Their eyes are nearly popping out. Further, you are drooling so much that a puddle has formed in front of you. See that? And you im you are not in heat?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively touched her chin. But there was no saliva at all?! ¡°You have such a despicable mouth. Be careful that no female will ever want you!¡± Ian shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, there are already people within the Eagle-owl Tribe who have mated. As long as we can proliferate and not be extinct, I have done my duty to my ancestors.¡± Gu Mengmeng grimaced at Ian. ¡°If your ancestors knew what an underachiever you are, they will probably crawl out of their graves and beat you to death.¡± Ian didn¡¯t deny it but just replied, ¡°Anyway, control yourself.¡± ¡°I got it. You are such a nag.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned away and ignored Ian. Elvis and Lea were both strong¡ªdigging a cave was as easy as slicing tofu for them. Anyway, they were not going to stay here permanently, so the cave did not have to be big. They just didn¡¯t wish for Gu Mengmeng to suffer, and so paid more attention to the details. Within an afternoon¡¯s time, the cave already looked as good as new. The interior no longer looked or smelled like anyone else had lived inside. Only then did Elvis carry Gu Mengmeng in. The sky had already darkened and Gu Mengmeng was very tired. She only managed a few bites of roasted meat before falling into a deep sleep in Elvis¡¯ arms. The next morning, Peter anxiously dashed towards their lodgings. Wabei was outside and blocked his entry. Even at his prime with no injuries, Peter was no match for Wabei. Moreover, he hade forth to beg for help, and naturally did not dare to force his way in. He waited anxiously till Gu Mengmeng had awoken and was strollingzily out of the cave, before finally shouting. ¡°Great Messenger, please save Natalie.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily startled. She walked towards Peter and saw that the panic in his eyes was real. It appeared that Natalie¡¯s situation was truly dire. Gu Mengmeng lowered her eyes. ¡°My hands are tied if you don¡¯t tell me the truth.¡± Peter clenched his jaws and stomped his feet, as if setting down a firm resolution. ¡°I will tell you. I will tell you everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t reply but just quietly looked at Peter. Peter took a deep breath. ¡°When the monsoon season ended, the exiled Snow fox Cole came over here.¡± Chapter 814

Chapter 814: I Don¡¯t Care

Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t look surprised at all. On the other hand, both Elvis and Lea looked rather shocked. ¡°You already guessed that?¡± Knowing that Peter was outside, how could Elvis allow Gu Mengmeng toe out alone to meet him? That was why less than two seconds after Gu Mengmeng had just stepped out, Elvis was already right behind her. Seeing her expression, he knew that she had already expected that answer. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said things like ¡°My hands are tied if you don¡¯t tell me the truth¡± to Peter. He knew that this girl had long ago made up her stubborn mind to save Natalie. So even if Peter didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Mengmeng would never really stand by and do nothing. Gu Mengmeng nodded. Without denying anything, she said, ¡°The ending of the monsoon season, stray beasts and Natalie¡¯s hunger strike. When you think of these things in rtion to one another, it¡¯s not difficult to guess.¡± Lea rested onezy arm on Elvis¡¯ face, as if he hadn¡¯t fully woken up. His nted eyes still held the vestiges of sleep as he said with a raspy voice into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Yeah, let me think... you mean that the stray beast attack on our way back from Sauder to Saint Nazaire¡ªCole had instigated the stray beasts from here?¡± It sounded like a query but Lea was stating it as a matter-of-fact. Without waiting for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s answer, Lea hooked her face and kissed her brow. He said in a low, hoarse voice, carrying with it traces of delight and much affection, ¡°It looks to me that you are the real little fox. You managed to surmise all that from so little clues.¡± Lea and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s interaction was as fluid and quick as a Taiji match. But Elvis and Peter were no fools. There was no way they could have been leaders of their tribes for so many years if they weren¡¯t smart enough to follow their line of thought. Peter frowned deeply. His eyes were full of a sharp malevolence. ¡°Do you mean that it was Cole who made Natalie like this?!¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Peter red angrily at Gu Mengmeng. He was unhappy with her tone. Elvis stepped forward to cut off his re. With a thick, murderous aura, he warned. ¡°You better control the look on your face. Otherwise, your female will be the one to suffer.¡± At the mention of Natalie, Peter instantly deted as if someone had gotten hold of his weak spot. He could have answered back sarcastically and thrown the same words back at his opponent. Threatening someone was a natural ability possessed by stray beasts. The opponent was a female whom he could clearly crush with one hand, but also a female whom he desperately needed help from. Averting his gaze, Peter said in a cold voice. ¡°That¡¯s your mother.¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Peter was enraged. Not for himself but because his heart ached for Natalie who had quietly suffered so much for Elvis, while Elvis didn¡¯t appear grateful at all. Elvis raised his head and looked scornfully at Peter. ¡°It is unwise to wantonly challenge someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Peter, have you really gone stupid with age?¡± Peter clenched his fists, but didn¡¯t continue going against Elvis. He just gave a long exhale before speaking. ¡°Great Messenger, please tell me how did Natalie be like that. Is it because of Cole?¡± Gu Mengmeng hung onto Elvis¡¯ arm as she allowed him to draw her into his embrace. After gazing steadily at Peter for a long while, she finally spoke. ¡°Cole is one of the reasons, but at the root of it, you are the true crux of the matter.¡± Chapter 815

Chapter 815: Knowledge Through Experience

Without giving Peter any chance to object, Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°If I guessed correctly, when Cole brought the surviving stray beasts home, he also brought a piece of news back to Natalie. That Elvis is already a fifth-level beast with a powerfulpanion¡ªthe Messenger of the Beast Deity who had also inherited all the powers of that Snake King valley¡¯s Beast King. One just had to look at all those who were heavily injured by the tremendous beast pressure for proof of that. Ha, Cole is really resourceful and devious. He must squeeze every bit of opportunity and advantage dry.¡± Peter was not as intelligent as Lea and was not like Gu Mengmeng¡ªa traveler from another dimension who had the knowledge from the experience of watching so many television series. But as long as it concerned Natalie, there was nothing he could not understand. After all, he had spent his entire life studying that one person. Natalie had not fussed all those years, quiet like a soulless doll. She clearly did not care for anything in the world, but persevered in living on. All so she could watch over Peter and ensure that he kept his promise to her, not to go and harm her one remaining son. But then Cole had told her that her son was now powerful beyond belief, and that he had the almighty Gu Mengmeng as his partner. Peter no longer had the ability to be of any threat to him. Peter would never be able to hurt Elvis any more... It was as good as telling Natalie that you can go and die now. There was no longer any reason for you to live on in such sufferance. Peter clenched his fists as his face twisted heinously. If Cole was standing right before him, even though they were both fifth-level beasts, he would have fought him to the death. No wonder Natalie, who had never expressed interest in anything, had suddenly said she wanted to go out for a walk that day. He had still foolishly thought that Cole really managed to convince her to start epting him, to open her heart. When in reality, she was just going out to confirm if Cole¡¯s words were true. When in reality, she was just... abandoning him once again. The only difference was that she was being even more cruel than the previous time. She was nning to end her own life in order to abandon him. Even so, he still could not bear it... ¡°You have a way to save her, right?¡± Peter asked Gu Mengmeng. He was asking her even though he was already sure of her answer. Since Gu Mengmeng had already guessed it all, then there was only one reason why she had forced him to reveal that it was Cole: She could save Natalie, but he needed to pay the price. Telling them about Cole was just forcing him to show his sincerity. ¡°As long as you can save Natalie, I will agree to any condition, any price.¡± ¡°Including allowing her to leave you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked casually. Peter gripped his fists so tightly that his bones were nearly crushed to bits. Gritting his teeth, his eyes were shot through with red, as if pierced by sharp knives. He forced out his words through tightly clenched jaws. ¡°If that is the only way for her to get better, I am willing to let her go.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled but shook her head. ¡°I hate you, but torturing someone is not my cup of tea. I will save Natalie and let you two stay together. But you must be clear on one point, I am doing this only because in the whole world, there is no one else who holds her in higher regard than you. However... you must be prepared that she would probably hate you all over again.¡± Chapter 816

Chapter 816: I n to Throw A Pot Of Dirty Water All Over You

Peter slowly rxed his tightly clenched fists. He smiled bitterly. ¡°She has already hated me for so many years. There are so many reasons for her to hate me, just one more wouldn¡¯t do much harm.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you understand that.¡± Peter hesitated a while before saying, ¡°What do you intend to do? Will she... be in any danger? How upset will she be this time?¡± Gu Mengmeng touched her finger lightly to her own chin, as if pondering how to reply to Peter. After thinking for awhile, she suddenly smiled. ¡°She should not be too upset. At the very most, she will feel so angry that she would want to bash you to death.¡± Peter was taken aback, beforeughing out loud. ¡°If I am the only one getting injured, you can go ahead and do whatever you like without any worries. As long as it is effective, it doesn¡¯t matter how many injuries I receive.¡± Gu Mengmeng believed in Peter¡¯s words. No one knew better than her just how blindly devoted the males of the Beast World could be in the name of love, right? Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Just a heads up, I n to throw a pot of dirty water all over you.¡± Peter nodded and stood up straight. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face froze as she stared rather awkwardly at Peter, who was waiting earnestly for the ¡°dirty water¡±. She sighed inwardly: Communication gap. Taking a breath, Gu Mengmeng adjusted her expression before saying, ¡°Elvis and I have four sons. One of them was poisoned by Cole and was in a long-terma. He just woke up recently, but is still under the control of the poison. Without Cole¡¯s antidote, he is unable to return to my side. So... this matter, I n to me it on you.¡± Peter looked nk. Regarding matters that had nothing to do with Natalie he was not too quick on the uptake. Elvis¡¯ son was under Cole¡¯s control because of a poison. What did that have to do with Natalie? Seeing that he didn¡¯t understand, Gu Mengmeng knew that this guy had a really low emotional intelligence. How could he fail to see such a simple connection? Sighing, Gu Mengmeng held a ¡°let¡¯s not get serious with fools¡± attitude. ¡°You just need to remember that you are involved in this matter. When Nataliees looking for you, you must stay in character and maintain your role. That¡¯s all you need to do, got it?¡± Peter nodded in confusion. As long as Natalie could live on, he was willing to do anything. But... Didn¡¯t she say she was going to throw dirty water at him? Had she changed her mind? Sigh, although Elvis was his son and looked exceptional from all angles¡ªhis only w was his taste in females. Of all the females out there, why did he choose this weird one? Elvis definitely didn¡¯t get that from him. He probably got that trait from Natalie. After all, Natalie¡¯s only w was her poor taste in partners. Otherwise, why had she chosen a bunch of useless fools over him? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t care about what Peter was thinking. She just followed Elvis and Lea back to their cave and had a simple breakfast. She then had Elvis carry her to Natalie¡¯s cave. Elvis had already promised to support Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attempt to save Natalie, and naturally did not object. So no matter what she asked, he cooperated. When the two of them entered the cave, Natalie was still lying there in the same quiet manner as yesterday. She looked as if she had not moved an inch. Hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice, Natalie¡¯sshes fluttered slightly, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes. Towards this son, she was both a familiar person and a stranger. Full of heartache and guilt. Chapter 817

Chapter 817: Sea Of Jealousy

Even in her dreams, she wished to know of how her son was doing. Had he grown taller? Did he have enough to eat? Was he being bullied? But now that he had really appeared, she didn¡¯t have the courage to even nce at him. How could she tell him that everything he had suffered originated from her... Gu Mengmeng turned around. She gently tugged Elvis¡¯ hand and ced it on Natalie¡¯s own. Elvis was very resistant. It was not that he was unable to forgive Natalie, but that he didn¡¯t like the touch of any female other than Gu Mengmeng. Especially when it was Gu Mengmeng herself who had ced his own hand on that female. This made Elvis feel exceptionally displeased. Frowning tightly, sparks were nearly shooting out of his pupils. When Lea was embraced by Nina, Gu Mengmeng was so mad that she wanted to chop people up. But Elvis¡¯ hand... could be touched by just anyone? Lea¡¯s constant ¡°Mengmeng doesn¡¯t like anyone else to touch me¡± attitude now caused a piercing pain to Elvis¡¯ heart. He thought she was exceptionally obsessivepulsive over her own males, so he and Lea held the same stringent standards for themselves. Apart from battles, he did not allow anyone else to touch him. It appeared that he was thinking too much... Xiao Meng was only concerned about Lea. Elvis¡¯ heart was a sea of jealousy. But Gu Mengmeng remained ignorant. But we really couldn¡¯t me her. That female lying there was Elvis¡¯ own mother! ¡°Natalie, actually... I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tone was soft. She sounded rather embarrassed and reluctant. To hear the word ¡°please¡± from the great Messenger of the Beast Deity was no small matter. That was why Natalie¡¯s heart gave a violent jump at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Although she didn¡¯t open her eyes, her brows knitted tightly together, indicating that she was listening very seriously. ¡°Actually, we came this time to seek Peter.¡± Gu Mengmeng could feel that Natalie¡¯s hand instantly turned cool and trembled at the mention of that name. Although Gu Mengmeng felt quite guilty at that, what else could she do? ¡°Chixuan... he is one of our children, was poisoned by a stray beast, and is now being taken hostage. We don¡¯t know where he is and whether he is still alive.¡± Gu Mengmeng hadn¡¯t even finished exining when Natalie slowly opened her eyes. The moment the eyelids parted, tears trickled down her face. When that gazended on Elvis¡¯ face, it was full of guilt and despair. In a hoarse, nasal voice, as weak as gossamer, she said, ¡± Get Peter here. I want to see him.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that she didn¡¯t have to say anything else. Natalie had already conjured up a scenario of grandfather kidnapping his grandson and subjecting him to endless torture. There was no way Gu Mengmeng would be able to think up of a scenario even worse than what Natalie was imagining now. Nodding, Gu Mengmeng led Elvis out of Natalie¡¯s cave. Meanwhile, Elvis instantly strolled off the moment he extricated his hand. This was the first time in history that he had left Gu Mengmeng behind him and departed without even turning his head. Gu Mengmeng thought it was because Elvis was unable to forgive Natalie, and so felt very ufortable at being forced toe... she had no idea that he was actually stewing in jealousy. Peter was waiting right at the entrance of the cave as Gu Mengmeng approached. His face wasced with panic, atplete odds with his usual demeanor. Chapter 818 - I Will Cry If You Dare To Shrug Me Off.

Chapter 818: I Will Cry If You Dare To Shrug Me Off.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How to exin it. In Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, Peter was a vicious and ruthless character. He did not care about right or wrong, life or death. He paid no heed to anyone else, not even himself. Apart from Natalie, he cared about nothing else. But such a person was now behaving as frantically as an adolescent boy experiencing love for the first time. He was flustered and ill-at-ease, as if he was holding a love letter and about to present it to his intended. Just how deep was that love, which could drive a person who was able to torture his own sons without batting an eyelid¡ªinto exhibiting such an emotional state? Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t hold back her amusement. It appeared like that fragile female in that cave was even more formidable than this ruthless male before her. Gu Mengmeng and Peter totally ignored each other as they brushed by. Lea immediately embraced Gu Mengmeng the moment she exited the cave. He used his chin to gesture towards Elvis, who was standing some distance away with his back towards them. ¡°What did you do to him? Why does he look so unhappy?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and looked at Elvis¡¯ back profile. She felt an inexplicable sense of pressure. They had already discussed the Natalie situation earlier, but he didn¡¯t react so dramatically then? Could it be that he was suddenly ovee by the sight of his mother? ¡°Let me go take a look.¡± Gu Mengmeng extracted herself from Lea¡¯s arms and walked to Elvis¡¯ side. Elvis knew Gu Mengmeng hade over, but he refused to turn around and look at her. Every single cell in his body had involuntarily focused on her every move. He was aware of the very moment she had stepped out of the cave. ¡°Elvis.¡± Gu Mengmeng gently tugged at Elvis¡¯ arm. Elvis turned away. His rejection was obvious. Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t look like he was upset over the matter regarding Natalie. Instead, he looked like he was angry at her? But... Why? Despite not knowing what she had done wrong, Gu Mengmeng felt very sheepish. Because Elvis had never been angry at her before. No matter how unreasonable she had been, he had always amodated her. Today... what happened? Gu Mengmeng was at a loss. She jiggled Elvis¡¯ arm and infused sweetness into her voice. ¡°Hubby...¡± Elvis remained unmoved. With his face still turned away, he even started to draw back his arm from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. He was really angry? Gu Mengmeng finally experienced how helpless Elvis must have felt every time she was angry, when he would say with all sincerity: Xiao Meng, I was wrong. Although I don¡¯t know what I did, but I must have done something bad to make you so angry. Tell me, tell me where did I go wrong. I will definitely change. Ha, it was probably more or less like what she was feeling now. Twisting her lips, Gu Mengmeng looked up at the back of Elvis¡¯ head. She inhaled. ¡°I will cry if you dare to shrug me off.¡± Elvis suddenly turned around and met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s misty eyes. An indescribable panic rose in his clear, blue eyes. If there was anything in this world that could easily sway Elvis, it would be the name ¡°Gu Mengmeng¡±. No matter how angry he was, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. He reached out one hand, intending to stroke her little face, but halted stiffly in mid-air... That hand had been touched by another female and was too dirty. He suddenly drew back that hand and switched to another to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. He sighed with a deep sense of mncholy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t shrug you off.¡± Chapter 819 - It Is My Own Fault That I Can’t Make You Like Me, I Don’t Blame You.

Chapter 819: It Is My Own Fault That I Can¡¯t Make You Like Me, I Don¡¯t me You.

¡°Are you still angry then?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips with a ¡°I will cry if you don¡¯t tell me what I want to hear¡± look. Faced with Gu Mengmeng, Elvis would always be the one to surrender first. Sighing in exasperation, Elvis forced a smile. But the corners of his lips betrayed a bitterness as he said in a low voice, ¡°I am not angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a tug at her heartstrings. Elvis had clearly said he wasn¡¯t angry, but why did she feel that she preferred him to just throw a tantrum and berate her? Only then did Gu Mengmeng realize she might have been spoiled by Elvis and Lea, so much so that she now had the tendency to hanker after punishment? Letting go of Elvis¡¯ arm, Gu Mengmeng threw herself into his embrace and wound her arms tightly around his waist. She burrowed her chin into the spot over his heart and looked up at him with teary eyes. Her longshes fluttered piteously. Without even the need to say a single word, Elvis had already shed his hard shell and surrenderedpletely to her. Using his clean hand to stroke Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head, he hesitated before finally kissing her brow. ¡°It is my own fault that I can¡¯t make you like me. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She asked in a muffled tone, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like you? You are my hubby. How can I not like you? Did you forget? I told you before that I love you.¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°You are still willing to lie to me, at least this proves you still care about me, right?¡± ¡°I am not lying.¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather anxious. Why was he suddenly saying that she didn¡¯t love him? Elvis just smiled, his eyes as deep as the abyss. Gu Mengmeng went on tiptoe, barely reaching Elvis¡¯ chin. She kissed it and said intimately, ¡°Hubby, what happened? You are making me anxious with your behavior. I feel as if you are going to abandon me...¡± Elvis tucked that hand which was touched by Natalie behind him, and used the other hand to circle Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, afraid that she would make a false move in her current panic. His action waspletely subconscious and he didn¡¯t even realize he had done so. As despondent and upset as he was, he still held the instinctive urge to protect her. Elvis usually drew her into his arms the moment he saw her. Still keeping one hand behind his back even though she had thrown herself into his embrace¡ªthis was something that had never happened before. Gu Mengmeng pouted and stepped back. She red at Elvis with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°If you are upset because of your childhood memories, I can coax you and keep youpany. I can do all of that. But if you really wish to abandon me... me... me...¡± ¡°Silly girl, why would I abandon you?¡± Elvis¡¯ heart ached as he saw that she was really going to cry. ¡°Then why are you not hugging me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked stubbornly. Elvis drew out the hand behind his back. With a mild expression, he said, ¡°Dirty.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbstruck. She stared at Elvis¡¯ long and well-defined hand, before looking up in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s clearly clean, how is it dirty?¡± ¡°It was touched by someone else, how could it not be dirty?¡± Elvis looked directly at Gu Mengmeng, his eyes held traces of hurt and disappointment. ¡°Or do you only care if Lea is clean? While for me... it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± The clear, blue eyes held a desperate wish, as if saying ¡°Please, lie to me once more. Deny it, quickly deny it!¡± Chapter 820 - I Knew You Can’t Bear To Let Me Fall

Chapter 820: I Knew You Can¡¯t Bear To Let Me Fall

Gu Mengmeng stared dumbly at Elvis¡¯ hand. She then gazed into his eyes, before looking again at his hand. She kept going back and forth like this a few times... After hesitating for a moment, she probed. ¡°So, you are throwing a tantrum because I let Natalie touch you just now?¡± Elvis was unwilling to admit it. He just gazed into the distance. Gu Mengmeng burst outughing. The tears in her eyes evaporated and she hugged Elvis¡¯ waist securely. ¡°Ha, so you are jealous... why are you so silly? Natalie is your mother and her love for you is pure. How could I say that her touch will taint you?¡± Elvis frowned. He was clearly not buying into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation. Now that Gu Mengmeng knew what the crux of the issue was, she was no longer aggrieved. She mbered onto Elvis¡¯ body. He didn¡¯t reach out to hold her, but didn¡¯t shy away. He even instinctively held one hand beneath her, for fear of her falling off. Gu Mengmeng was like a monkey clinging onto Elvis¡¯ body. She kissed him on the side of his lips. ¡°How can you have the conscience to im that I don¡¯t care about you? Have you forgotten how mad I was when Ellie hooked your hide dress? Elvis¡¯s heart thumped. He recalled his first meeting with Ellie, when her flirtatious and ambiguous words caused a misunderstanding between Gu Mengmeng and him. In the end, Gu Mengmeng pped Ellie right in the face... His lips curled upwards. Who said his Xiao Meng never got jealous over him before? She also didn¡¯t like others to touch him. Gu Mengmeng said in a gentle tone, ¡°My arms are tired, are you really not going to hold me? I am falling off... so high, it will definitely hurt if I fall...¡± At that, Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes stoically before loosening her grip, letting herself fall without any warning. But would Elvis ever let her fall off his body? You must be kidding! His body reacted faster than his brain. Before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand had even left his neck for a fraction of a second, Elvis¡¯rge hand was already firmly supporting her butt. Gu Mengmeng smiled slyly as she kissed Elvis on the cheek. ¡°I knew you can¡¯t bear to let me fall.¡± Elvis remained silent, frowning grimly. He was very happy that she was willing to coax him. But she could not put herself in harm¡¯s way! Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face in both hands and said, ¡°Hubby, actually I am really very petty. If not for the fact that Natalie really wants to die, and that you are the only trigger that can motivate her will to live, even if she was your own mother, I would never have let her touch you. This time, take it that I was repaying a kindness. Next time, anyone who dares to even reach out one paw towards you, I will immediately chop it off.¡± Elvis couldn¡¯t help softening on seeing Gu Mengmeng put on a fierce act. Even his tone subconsciously turned gentler. ¡°Repaying a kindness?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°If Natalie hadn¡¯t given birth to you, how could I get the chance to meet such a wonderful hubby?¡± Elvis raised his brows. ¡°Using me to repay a kindness?¡± Gu Mengmeng hung onto Elvis¡¯ neck. ¡°I will never return you to her. But since she gave birth to you herself, just one touch should be fine, right? If I can¡¯t even touch Hede and the rest after they get partners in the future, I will definitely be very upset... we are all mothers under the same sky. Why make things difficult for one another? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 821 - He Was Smiling At Her Mischief Chapter 821: He Was Smiling At Her Mischief No idea why, but Elvis just liked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mischievous behavior. His heart was at its lightest when she wasughing guilelessly. He kissed Gu Mengmeng on the mouth and bit her lips as if punishing her. Elvis¡¯ heart turned into mush as he gazed into her teary eyes, which were staring right back at him in a piteous and pleading manner. He had surrendered, but with only one demand. ¡°You cannot put yourself in harm¡¯s way next time, do you hear me?¡± Gu Mengmeng fluttered her eyelids. She knew Elvis was referring to her suddenly releasing her grip and ¡°pretending to fall¡±. Sheughed and smacked her lips against his neck. ¡°Is there anywhere else on earth that is safer than me being in your arms? I don¡¯t believe that you would just let me fall and not catch me.¡± She was obviously being mischievous but Elvis couldn¡¯t help smiling. The feeling of beingpletely subdued by her was really quite wonderful. Her smug and confident expression made Elvis feel as if a drop of moisture had dripped onto the dry ashes of his heart, nourishing his entire body and making him feel soothed all over. Without a word, Elvis starting walking with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. ¡°To wash my hand.¡± Elvis was still smiling. His earlier depression had already beenpletely chased away by this girl¡¯s mischievous behavior. Was there really no hope for him? He was clearly a powerful fifth-level beast and should possess an absolute confidence in himself as a result of his abilities. He was a perfect partner and any female with an ounce ofmon sense would never abandon him. But faced with this girl, he still suffered from the fear of losing her... He suddenly understood what she had said to him earlier, during the time they had fallen out at the beginning of their rtionship: I want to be your partner because I love you, not because you are powerful. He understood better now that as powerful as a male was; he was helpless in the face of love. He knew he loved her. It was something he always knew. But he still felt very happy at having concretely proved to himself just how much he loved her. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the side of theke. He ced her down before starting to wash his hands vigorously. That level of vigor made Gu Mengmeng feel that he was not just washing his hands, but was trying to scrub off ayer of skin. This method of washing... by the time he was satisfied with the state of its cleanliness, probably only his bones would be left. Gu Mengmeng squatted beside Elvis and wet her fair hands. She then pulled Elvis¡¯ hand over and gently and thoroughly helped him wash it. After ensuring that every groove had been washed clean, Gu Mengmeng kissed his hand before cing it on her own face. She smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s clean now. This hand only has my scent. Smell it.¡± Elvis flipped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grip around so that he was now holding her hand instead. He then smelled the back of his own hand, to ensure there was only her scent. Only then did he smile with satisfaction. ¡°Yeah, very fragrant, very sweet.¡± Before he had evenpleted his sentence, Elvis reached out and drew Gu Mengmeng into his arms. He kissed her corbone. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t push me towards anyone else, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, wanting to say that she was your mother and not just anyone. But Elvis didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. He ced her hand over the left side of his chest. ¡°When you pushed me over, it hurt right here... like a piece was being dug out.¡± Chapter 822 - No One Is Allowed To Touch My Hubby Again

Chapter 822: No One Is Allowed To Touch My Hubby Again

In the end Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t try to exin further. If she was Elvis¡¯ only sense of security, as selfish as it might be, Gu Mengmeng was more than willing to enjoy this special privilege. She wished to preserve and cherish this feeling. She felt that being the special one in Elvis¡¯ eyes was something which brought her joy. Hugging and kissing Elvis, Gu Mengmeng promised. ¡°Never again. No one is allowed to touch my hubby again.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s coquettish words turned Elvis¡¯ heart to mush. By the time he carried Gu Mengmeng back to Natalie¡¯s cave, it was already noon. Lea had been cooking a big pot of meat, which had been stewing until it was extremely tender now. Although it was meat, it was not at all greasy and very suitable for the weak Natalie. Gu Mengmeng was just about to bring a bowl of the meat to Natalie, when she saw Peter exiting the cave with a foolish smile on his face. His gaze was bizarrely gentle, and that pose where he was holding his cheek... um... indescribable. Peter nearly collided into Gu Mengmeng before he suddenly halted and stared at her, startled. He then awkwardly cleared his throat and turned to the side. Only then did Gu Mengmeng see the red palm mark on the side of his cheek. Did this mean he had been pped? Why was he still smiling... so amorously? Could it be Peter was different from the rest, that his sensitive spot was on his face? Being pped felt good to him? Although it was rather inappropriate to make such conjectures about her own father-inw, Gu Mengmeng really couldn¡¯t understand Peter¡¯s expression. Are you going to behave awkwardly or continue smiling so amorously? Can you not do both at the same time? It looks very bizarre and creepy... Opening his mouth, Peter looked like he wanted to say something to Gu Mengmeng, but hesitated for a while before falling silent. He just skirted around her and left. Gu Mengmeng nced at Elvis at which he returned her gaze with a ¡°he¡¯s crazy¡± look. They didn¡¯t say a word but just shrugged and headed towards the cave. After entering, they saw that Natalie had already sat up, and looked very angry... yeah... totally furious. Her originally pale faced was now flushed with rage, while her chest heaved heavily. It was obvious that she had just been in an argument, or rather... she had just finished berating someone. Her eyes still bore the fumes of anger, as she held the skinned furs in a death grip, as if it was a certain someone whom she wished to tear to pieces. She looked up and was startled to see that it was Gu Mengmeng who hade. She instinctively looked towards Elvis, after which her eyes dimmed and she lowered her head. Just that one look was full of guilt. Gu Mengmeng brought the food to Natalie¡¯s side. ¡°This is food made by my other partner. It is very delicious, do you want to try?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t ept the food, but just pursed her lips and continued to grip the skinned furs with trembling hands. After staying silent for a long while, she finally spoke. ¡°I will definitely get the antidote for you. No matter what... I will never let him harm you all again... I...I... can definitely do it.¡± She was obviously frightened, but still made a resolute promise. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart warmed. She now knew that Elvis was not all alone before he met her. Although Natalie was unable to stay by his side, she had never stopped loving him. Gu Mengmeng ced her hand gently over Natalie¡¯s and said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, Natalie.¡± Chapter 823 - Touching Someone Else In Front Of Me? Do You Think I Am Dead? Chapter 823: Touching Someone Else In Front Of Me? Do You Think I Am Dead? Elvis pulled back Gu Mengmeng unhappily as he red at her hand. ¡°Touching someone else in front of me? Do you think I am dead?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not mind Elvis¡¯ possessive attitude. Instead, she felt ddened by it. My hubby is so overbearing and domineering, don¡¯t you agree? Oh, my racing little heart... Smiling sweetly, she looked at Elvis with her head tilted and face full of adoration. ¡°Wah, my hubby is so dashing...¡± Elvis couldn¡¯t maintain his ck face andughed out. ¡°Why are you still touching someone else if I am so dashing?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. Was she really going to flirt with her hubby in front of her mother-inw? Stealing a glimpse at Natalie, she discovered that Natalie looked overwhelmed. As if she had been struck by lightning, she appeared rather flustered and ill-at-ease. She also looked like she was about to cry. Gu Mengmeng felt it strange. Peter and Natalie had just had a major quarrel until she had even smacked him. Even then, Natalie held firm and didn¡¯t cry, now... why was she crying? Could it be that she was feeling a pang of nostalgia for her dead partners, after seeing the flirting between Elvis and her? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case, her expression was obviously one of fear... What was she scared of? ¡°Still looking at her?¡± Elvis was unhappy that someone had distracted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention from himself. Even though it was a female, it made him furious. Gu Mengmeng felt that if she didn¡¯t smooth his ruffled feathers now, Elvis might just stomp off. She didn¡¯t want Elvis to get jealous over nothing again. Hence she held his face and kissed his cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t look anymore. I only have you in my eyes and my heart. My gut, my fingertips...¡± Even though he knew she was obviously acting silly, Elvis still enjoyed it immensely. Seeing his smile, Gu Mengmeng knew she had sessfully pacified him. Taking advantage of the moment, she said, ¡°Hubby, I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± He knew she would have an ulterior motive after being so unountably solicitous. Gu Mengmeng batted her eyshes. ¡°I saw some grapes on the way back. I want to eat grapes...¡± She had indeed spotted some wild grapes growing on a cliff on the way. The dense clusters of deep purple grapes looked extremely delicious. However, she had not bothered with them then, intending to ask Lea, Wabei, Ian and the rest to go pick some after they returned. At this point, she had no choice but to use this reason to cajole Elvis to leave. ¡°Grapes?¡± It was very normal for her to ask her own male to get something she wished to eat. But she didn¡¯t mention it on the way back. She also didn¡¯t mention it when they met Lea at the entrance. She was deliberately mentioning it only now. Elvis would be a fool if he couldn¡¯t tell that she was deliberately trying to bait him to leave. But seeing her greedy face, he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her. Even though he obviously knew she harbored ulterior motives, he just nodded and headed off at her directions to the ce where those ¡°grapes¡± grew. Gu Mengmeng finally sat down beside Natalie after Elvis left. Natalie¡¯s emotions had stabilized, but she still looked at Gu Mengmeng with some trepidation. She appeared to be in a dilemma, but eventually spoke. ¡°Could you not... abandon Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She pointed at her own nose and asked, ¡°Me? Abandon Elvis? Why would I abandon Elvis?¡± Could it be her interaction with Elvis was not as sweet as she thought it was? Could it be in Natalie¡¯s eyes, they looked like a couple just yacting and on the verge of divorce? Chapter 824 - Mother-In-Law Misunderstands

Chapter 824: Mother-In-Law Misunderstands

Natalie straightened herself and kneeled beside Gu Mengmeng. Hesitant and fearful, she still took Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand in hers, trembling the entire time. Her fingertips were icy and extremely bony. Despite their frailty, they held an undeniable sense of weight. ¡°Elvis suffered a lot when he was young. He never had a moment¡¯s peace. He had to be cold and distant, to remain invulnerable. Otherwise, he would have died...¡± ¡°This created the ws in his character. He is not like other males who can use sweet nothings to coax you. But his love for you is sincere.¡± ¡°Moreover, he is already a fifth-level beast. Even if you don¡¯t like him, just going by the fact that he is a powerful fighter, don¡¯t abandon him, okay?¡± Natalie raised her eyes and gazed pleadingly at Gu Mengmeng. Her eyes were brimming with tears, as if they would spill over any time if Gu Mengmeng gave even the slightest shake of her head. ¡°This must be the first time you saw Elvis again after he was a month old... how do you know he loves me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked gently. Natalie was taken aback and lowered her head. ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? You said all that because of your maternal instincts. To protect him and not let hime to any harm. Whether or not he loves me, you don¡¯t really care, right?¡± Actually, Natalie could notpletely deny Gu Mengmeng¡¯s logic. This was because deep down inside, she really did think that. But that was not the whole truth. Natalie was afraid that not only had she failed to help Elvis, she had instead brought trouble. Hence, she hurriedly exined. ¡°A person¡¯s eyes never lie. No matter how fierce his gaze is, it cannot conceal the gentleness within. He only had eyes for you all the way from start to end. You... are his entire world. He is just bad at expressing himself. Please, give him a chance. Even if you don¡¯t shower affection upon him... just don¡¯t abandon him.¡± Gu Mengmeng tugged at her own cor and presented Elvis¡¯ partner mark on her corbone for Natalie to see. ¡°Elvis is my first partner. I love him very much and will never abandon him. Moreover, I don¡¯t think he looks at me fiercely at all. On the contrary, I see a deep, profound love in his eyes. He is a male who will sacrifice his own life for me. I can wholeheartedly ce my entire life in his hands.¡± Natalie was dumbstruck. She gazed at Gu Mengmeng for a long while, as her tears eventually trickled down. Choking back her tears, she said, ¡°You are truly the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Able to see through him more clearly than I can.¡± Gu Mengmeng let go of her cor and hugged her own leg. She rested her face on her knee and looked sideways at Natalie. ¡°So you do know some things after all.¡± Natalie smiled bitterly, as if opening her heart for the first time. ¡°I have been imprisoned here for 17 years since he captured me. In these 17 years, I have seen too many examples of how the stray beasts treat the females they have snatched. The bloody scenes remain firmly etched in my mind¡¯s eye. If I cannot see his protectiveness and concern towards me, I am not only foolish but also blind.¡± Natalie continued to smile her bitter smile. Her tears flowed quietly as she struggled topose herself. ¡°But so what if I can see all that now? What has been done cannot be undone. My children are dead. My partners are dead. My entire tribe annihted... and all that just because I failed to see the passion behind his savageness. Unwilling to give him a chance to express his love.¡± Chapter 825 - If Only There Could Really Be If Only

Chapter 825: If Only There Could Really Be If Only

¡°I often thought about it. If only I had begged him to take me away when I was pregnant, my children would not have died.¡± ¡°If only I had remained obediently by his side right from the start, not kicking up a big fuss or trying to escape¡ªperhaps my partners would still be alive.¡± ¡°If only I had not so resolutely ripped off a piece of my own skin after he raped me, without even giving him a chance to exin. If I had not ended our partner rtionship and turned him into a stray beast, perhaps I might still be living peacefully in the tribe, with a powerful and caring partner, and adorable children.¡± ¡°If only I had been able to ovee the fear in my heart right from the beginning and patiently listened to his confession of love¡ªperhaps he would not have been forced to use such a method to be my partner.¡± ¡°If only... there could really be if only, all that would have not happened. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault...¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her hand around to hold Natalie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Loving you cannot be used as an excuse for hurting you. All this is not your fault.¡± Natalie raised her head as tears filled her eyes. Not... her fault? How could it be not her fault? Gu Mengmeng knew that the conflict in Natalie¡¯s heart stemmed from the self-denial arising from when one was faced with extreme helplessness. Unable to change the world and nowhere toin about the unfairness of it all. So the only way left was to focus the fault-finding inwards and continuously think: It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault... it must be because I was not good enough, that¡¯s why things turned out like this... Gu Mengmeng held Natalie¡¯s shoulder and gazed into her eyes. ¡°What happened in the past has happened. We are unable to change it. There is no ¡®if only¡¯ in this world. Everyone must pay for the consequences of their past actions. It is meaningless to continue living in the past. You must focus on the present and look towards the future.¡± Natalie looked nk,pletely unable to understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying. Nevertheless, she felt as if a piece of her heart had caved in. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°He has the right to like you, but that was a one-sided decision on his part. So he should bear the consequences himself. We are unable to take responsibility for every single person who likes us. We can only take responsibility for ourselves.¡± Gu Mengmeng took up Natalie¡¯s hand and ced it over her heart. ¡°Ask your own heart. Do you like him now?¡± = Natalie knew who Gu Mengmeng was referring to and she bit her lip in hesitation. But she still shook her head in the end. ¡°There are too many grievances between us, how to like him? One more day together is just another day of torture.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°This matter will go easier if you don¡¯t like him.¡± Natalie looked up at Gu Mengmeng in confusion. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°I am bringing you along with me back to Saint Nazaire.¡± Natalie was momentarily taken aback. She instinctively avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze. ¡°But Chixuan¡¯s antidote...¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can save my own son. I just have to gather the five treasures in exchange for the antidote from Cole. I wager that Cole won¡¯t dare to cheat me.¡± Natalie twisted her lips as she remained silent. She didn¡¯t shake her head or nod, as if she had fallen into deep thought. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t press her but just said, ¡°You also know that I am the Beast King and hold exceptional powers. If you are afraid that he wille to Saint Nazaire to bother you, I can just go out and kill him now. It will be a piece of cake for me, and your problem will be resolved once and for all.¡± Gu Mengmeng rose after speaking, but Natalie grabbed her wrist. Chapter 826 - If Torturing Him Would Make Her Happy, Please Torture Him Then.

Chapter 826: If Torturing Him Would Make Her Happy, Please Torture Him Then.

Gu Mengmeng looked at Natalie with lowered eyes. She remained silent but just watched her quietly, waiting for her to speak first. Natalie carefully loosened her grip and bit her bottom lip. With a voice as tiny as an ant¡¯s, she said, ¡°He... is still Elvis¡¯ father.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. It was truly a woman¡¯s nature to be so ambivalent. If she liked him, she liked him. If she couldn¡¯t bear to, she couldn¡¯t bear to. Why the need to find so many reasons? Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expose her but just said mildly, ¡°I can spare him for Elvis¡¯ sake, but for my son... Elvis will kill Peter himself. So, it¡¯ll be the wise choice to just hand over the antidote to me.¡± Natalie nodded and promised. ¡°I will definitely make him hand over the antidote. I promise!¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more, and just turned to exit the cave. She turned around after a couple of steps. ¡°Hurry up and eat before the food turns cold.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Natalie nodded. She then gradually took up the bowl. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief before shaking her head in exasperation. She then walked out of the cave. The moment she left the cave, she felt a strange tension in the air. Elvis and Lea were standing at one side, facing off with Peter. The friction between them was nearly creating sparks in the air, as they looked like they couldn¡¯t wait to tear into each other. But they retracted their murderous aura the moment they saw Gu Mengmeng and pretended that nothing had happened. Gu Mengmeng was suspicious but didn¡¯t pursue the matter in front of Peter. It would be a loss of face for her males if she were to question them in front of others, and Gu Mengmeng would never do something so foolish. She would always allow Elvis and Lea to maintain their dignity in front of others. No matter how suspicious or upset she was, she would wait until they were home alone before questioning them. Gu Mengmeng addressed Peter as she walked towards Elvis. ¡°I have delivered food to her and she has eaten. As long as she is willing to eat, her health will improve.¡± Peter couldn¡¯t conceal the joy in his face. Today was the happiest day in over the past half a year. He really felt that Natalie had given up the idea of abandoning him. She wished to live on for him. Even though she only wanted that antidote, which he waspletely unable to procure. He was willing to let her rail against him, to curse and threaten him. Seeing her quiver with rage as she flung things at him¡ªthat pathetic scene actually brought a sense of sweetness to his heart. As long as she was willing to live on and remain by his side. If torturing him would make her happy, please torture him then. What did a bit of scolding and beating matter? As long as she didn¡¯t abandon him... that was enough... Gu Mengmeng hesitated before pausing and looking at Peter. ¡°She rejected me when I told her that I can bring her back to Saint Nazaire.¡± Stunned, Peter turned to look at Gu Mengmeng. He appeared to be at a loss. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°I even told her that if she was afraid that you would bother her, I can kill you now. But she stopped me.¡± She... Didn¡¯t wish for him to die? This news gave a violent jolt to Peter¡¯s heart. It was as if someone had viciously hammered his chest. She should be full of hatred for him. She had wished for him to die right from the beginning, just that she never had someone powerful enough who could do that for her in the past... Chapter 827 - Doing Some Unmentionable Things

Chapter 827: Doing Some Unmentionable Things

Now that Gu Mengmeng had the ability and the willingness to kill him for her and bring her freedom, why was she refusing? Just to stay on to torture him? Or could it be that after 17 years ofpanionship, to leave him now... she held the slightest bit of reluctance? This line of thinking blew Peter¡¯s mind like a nuclear bomb had descended on his brain. His head was just full of white smoke and he nearly forgot how to breathe. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have time to watch the dramatic love-hate soap opera starring her parents-inw. She just leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms and let Elvis and Lea carrying her back to their temporary home. This was the stray beast territory. Strictly speaking, Wabei was now a stray beast, but his situation was rather unique. Ellie was just a tool for him to surpass to the next level and he never held any affection or regard for her. So from some angles, it could be said that Wabei had been a stray beast right from the start... So this kind of life was not too different from the one he had been living in the Snake King valley. Anyway, apart from Gu Mengmeng, no one else dared to provoke him. So he was getting on rather happily and seldom bothered Gu Mengmeng. He only appeared whenever she needed a ¡°thug¡±. Otherwise, he would usually find afortable ce to settle down. Now and then, he would watch the stray beasts fight amongst themselves. As and when it struck it fancy, he would even offer a reward to the winner... in the form of eating him up. Ian was not as powerful as Wabei, but he could fly. Who was a match for him in the skies? The two of them were rather independent and enjoyed their days of free leisure. This allowed Gu Mengmeng and her family of three enough privacy to do some unmentionable things. Such as... Gu Mengmeng covered the cave entrance with a skinned fur and sat beside the bed. She gazed at her two males from the corner of her eye, smiling in silence. Lea waved his tail and coquettishly mbered over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He ced his two hands on either side of Gu Mengmeng, as if cornering her. Licking his lips, Lea asked in a low and amorous voice, ¡°Our queen is smiling so, is it because she wants to bestow some favors upon us? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea behaving like a frisky kitten. He was clearly in human form but was crawling on all fours. His bushy tail waved a rhythmically, as he deliberately gave off a sexy,e-hither look... Narrowing her eyes, Gu Mengmengposed herself and pointed one finger at Lea¡¯s brow. ¡°It appears that you are hiding something very serious from me¡ªfor you to resort to using such seduction tricks, mmm?¡± Lea didn¡¯t deny it. He bit his lower lip and put on a seductive expression. ¡°So... do you want to punish me? Mistress...¡± Hisst words were whispered close into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, his warmth breath traveling straight into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Mistress-servant role-y?! Coming up with such wicked ideas again! Gu Mengmeng pushed Lea aside, otherwise her heart would be nearly leaping out. This guy always had a way to push her buttons and make her feel embarrassed. Unfortunately, Gu Mengmeng was defenseless against him. Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng turned to the side. ¡°Since you both refuse to tell me, shall I go ask Peter?¡± Elvis was already standing right behind her and instantly drew her against his solid chest. He lowered his head gently and said in a low, raspy voice, ¡°Saying the name of another male in front of your own two sexually frustrated males... are you provoking us? Mmm?¡± Chapter 828 - Don’t Worry, I Am Deaf.

Chapter 828: Don¡¯t Worry, I Am Deaf.

Gu Mengmeng clearly knew that these two fellows were just trying to change the topic, but she couldn¡¯t stem her racing heartbeat. Her bones had gone soft at Elvis¡¯ ¡°mmm¡±. She crumbled into Elvis¡¯ embrace. Biting her lips, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Stop fooling around. This is not Saint Nazaire...¡± Elvis bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and said in a raspy and alluring voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wabei is guarding the entrance. No one will dare to enter.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed as she struggled to maintain a clear head. ¡°Wabei will hear...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am deaf.¡± Wabei¡¯s voice waftedzily through the skinned fur. Gu Mengmeng went stiff and was instantly resolved to not let Elvis and Lea get their way. She steeled her heart and pushed Elvis aside. Swaying a little before steadying herself, she leaned against the wall. Reaching out to sh a ¡°stop¡± hand sign, she took two deep breaths topose herself. She then pulled off the skinned fur hanging across the cave entrance and grinned at Wabei. ¡°Little shit, thank you. But I am going to speak with my males regarding some private matters. Could you leave for the moment?¡± Wabei objected to being called little shit. It hurt the pride and confidence which he had cultivated over 800 years. So every time Gu Mengmeng called him that, he chose to turn deaf, as if he couldn¡¯t hear her words. Narrowing his eyes at Gu Mengmeng, he replied, ¡°Go ahead and speak. Anyway, I am deaf.¡± Gu Mengmeng gnashed her teeth and turned around to sh the mark behind her neck before moaning in despair. ¡°Snake, oh Snake. If only you are around... he would never dare to bully me like this.¡± Wabei¡¯s temple throbbed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He felt like he would be letting Snake down if he didn¡¯t leave. Without another word, Wabei strolled awaynguidly. After Wabei had left, Gu Mengmeng released a slight beast pressure to scare off the stray beasts who had been attracted by Lea¡¯s Fox Seductive Fragrance. She then tossed the skinned fur aside and turned to look at Elvis and Lea. ¡°If you two wish to continue hiding it from me. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged looks of surprise. Unfortunately, before they had time to rx, Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°From today onwards, you two can stay outside the cave. You are not allowed to talk to me and do not need to prepare my meals. I want to try living an independent life.¡± Elvis and Lea frowned. Elvis stepped forward and drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace. He said in a low and angry voice, ¡°You promised me that no matter what happens, you will never abandon me.¡± Lea also hustled over. He didn¡¯t even need to say a single word, as his nted eyes full of grievance spoke volumes. Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin and pushed Elvis aside. With her current powers, no one could hold her without her permission. ¡°I am not abandoning you. You two are still my partners. But you have both fallen out of my favors.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis¡¯ brows were twisted into a tight knot. With an undercurrent of anger, he said, ¡°You are not allowed to not love me.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°I love you. How could I not love you?¡± Chapter 829 - If You Don’t Want Me, You Should Just Kill Me.

Chapter 829: If You Don¡¯t Want Me, You Should Just Kill Me.

¡°But... you two have be increasingly used to keeping things from me. You two had privately agreed to keep that previous matter regarding Cole from me, iming that you were afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold my temper and spoil the n. Since that was the first time, I didn¡¯t make a fuss. But this time, you two are at it again. You are clearly hiding something from me.¡± Gu Mengmeng sounded very calm, as if making a statement of fact. And this attitude made Elvis and Lea feel at a loss. If she had thrown a tantrum at them, they had a hundred ways to coax her. It was when she didn¡¯t kick up a fuss which had them most worried. ¡°Deception is the start of a crack in a rtionship. You two will slowly umte more and more secrets from me, while I will be an increasingly suspicious person. In the end, one of us will break down and head towards destruction. In that case, I should cut my losses and start learning how to live an independent life. I cannot keep relying on you two for everything. I must also learn how to overlook all those secrets you are keeping from me, and get on with my own life.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng!¡± Elvis growled. Now that Gu Mengmeng had hardened her resolve, why would she still be afraid of Elvis¡¯ temper? Without giving him a chance to interrupt, she continued. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. As I still love you now, I will not be so heartless as to turn you two into stray beasts. Your marks will remain on my body and you two will still be my partners in name.¡± Elvis once again tried to hold Gu Mengmeng by the waist. He refused to let go even as Gu Mengmeng tried to push him. Frowning, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, you should just kill me.¡± Elvis lowered his eyes as he gazed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, which was pushing against his chest. He was exerting a lot of strength but with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s present abilities, it was not impossible to push him away. It was just that pushing him away would break at least two of his ribs. Even as those tender little hands pounded on his chest, she still couldn¡¯t bear to be heavy-handed. ¡°You clearly can¡¯t bear to hurt me, right?¡± He smiled slyly as amusement lit up his blue eyes. Lowering his head, he kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips. He allowed her to bite him and struggle against him, but didn¡¯t allow her to escape. Elvis kissed her for a long time until Gu Mengmeng finally calmed down and stopped putting up a resistance. Only then did Elvis slowly release her. He used his thumb to rub his own lips with a chuckle. ¡°After biting me for so long, you didn¡¯t even break my skin. Still not going to admit you can¡¯t bear to hurt me? Mmm?¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t bear to hurt you, does that mean you can bully me?¡± Gu Mengmeng red angrily. R Elvis¡¯ heart ached over her distressed expression. Helplessly, he said, ¡°How could we bear to bully you? It¡¯s just that for some matters, telling you would be as good as worrying you. We will resolve it. You just need to go on with your happy self.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down. ¡°Even at this stage, you still refuse to tell me?¡± Elvis felt a tug at his heartstrings. He looked at Lea and finally surrendered. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I will tell you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at up Elvis. ¡°Do you think that I am making a big fuss just because I want to know the secret?¡± Elvis was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s meaning. Gu Mengmeng sighed and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t wish to know. Get out, both of you. I want to rest.¡± Chapter 830 - Didn’t Even Get The Chance To Beg For Mercy

Chapter 830: Didn¡¯t Even Get The Chance To Beg For Mercy

Elvis and Lea exchanged looks. She had clearly kicked up a big fuss and insisted on knowing the truth. Now that they were going to tell her, she was saying she didn¡¯t want to know? Further... Didn¡¯t they already promised to tell her? Why was she still throwing them out? Gu Mengmeng stared at those two unmoving males and waved her hand. ¡°If you two don¡¯t leave, I will. I will sleep outside tonight.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng back into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Lea and I will listen to you. We will guard the entrance for you today. You just have a good sleep inside, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged Elvis off and gave a ¡°please leave¡± gesture. Elvis and Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng was really angry and didn¡¯t want to make her even madder. As a result, two of the most formidable beasts in the Beast World were relegated to standing pitifully outside the cave, as if being punished. So that they could glimpse in now and then at Gu Mengmeng, they stood unmoving from their spots despite the ring sun. Gu Mengmeng had really hardened her resolve. She just turned and sprawled on the bed for a nap. Elvis and Lea could only see her back profile as she refused to even turn. After a long time, the two of them could clearly hear that Gu Mengmeng had already fallen asleep. They finally gave a soft sigh of defeat, as their shoulders drooped subconsciously. ¡°The previous time she had chased me out of the house was after we returned from that beauty pageant at Sauder, and discovered that I had created an opportunity for you during the winter. And that time... she wasn¡¯t angry for that long.¡± Elvis gazed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back profile with frustration. He was already used to her sleeping nestled in his arms. Her sleeping profile always made his heart grow warm. Would she identally fall off the bed if he was not around? She was used to hugging his tail to sleep. Now that she had nothing to hold, would she be able to sleep peacefully? Lea smiled bitterly. ¡°Yeah, I was still so envious at seeing you being chased out of the house. At least you had the right to be ¡°chased out¡±, while I waspletely banned from going near her. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to beg for mercy.¡± Elvis smiled helplessly. ¡°Yeah, so you have gotten your wish now? How does it feel to be chased out?¡± Lea smacked his lips as if seriously tasting something. He then gave a chuckle. ¡°In the past, we never cared about where we slept. Now, why have we be so attached to that cave? Not being able to enter... makes one¡¯s heart feel so empty.¡± Elvis¡¯ gaze was profound as he watched over that girl lying in bed. ¡°We are not attached to that cave but to that tempestuous girl inside.¡± Lea nodded with realization. ¡°Yes, we are helpless the moment she throws a tantrum.¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes held a subtle gentleness as he surveyed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. He felt a deep sense of bliss. To be able to be chased out of their home by her was a type of blessing. After all, he also never had the chance to be chased out in the past. ¡°So do you really intend to tell her the truth?¡± Lea was still frowning. That matter... he really didn¡¯t wish for Mengmeng to know. Elvis nced askance at Lea. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Lea thought about it and shook his head. ¡°If our lie is uncovered, we might suffer a worse fate than just being chased out.¡± Chapter 831

Chapter 831: The Powerful Backer Behind The Stray Beasts

Elvis nodded. ¡°I can keep a secret from her, but I cannot tell an outright lie. I promised her that I would never lie to her.¡± Lea nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. He just turned and went to the side to start cooking. Elvis stood at the side and continued to watch over Gu Mengmeng. That petite figure held such a massive attraction. It made everything else in this world pale in significancepared to her. Sighing, Elvis shook his head in exasperation. He would probably end up standing here until the leaves fell off the trees. Gu Mengmeng stretched outzily to stand up. It was just a subtle movement, but it instantly spurred the hearts of those two guys gaping from the entrance. ¡°Mengmeng, I cooked some meat and potato stew. Shall I bring some over for you to taste?¡± Lea asked amiably as he leaned against the entrance. Gu Mengmeng acted like she never heard him,pletely ignoring him. Lea didn¡¯t despair, as if he didn¡¯t realize that Gu Mengmeng was ignoring him. He continued. ¡°Natalie¡¯s body is weak and this is definitely something suitable for her to eat. Shall we go over with this food, and you can eat there together with her?¡± Gu Mengmeng maintained her silence. Lea looked at Elvis who sighed. His eyes dimmed. ¡°Something might have happened at Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned by this sentence. She looked at Elvis with lips tightly pressed together. She didn¡¯t utter a word. Taking a deep breath, Elvis continued. ¡°I always knew this stray beast gang was capable of such standards only because it had the support of a ¡®prominent figure¡¯. But I only found out today that this ¡®prominent figure¡¯ is Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbstruck. Cole was the backer behind the stray beasts? If even Elvis knew this, did it mean it was not a recent thing? But wasn¡¯t Cole the ex-leader of Sauder? The leader of the Messengers tribe was the powerful backer behind the stray beasts? Wasn¡¯t this like a collusion between government officials and criminals? Elvis couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Mengmeng frowning and didn¡¯t want her to trouble over Cole. Hence he quickly continued. ¡°The stray beast attack on the tribe looked like it was done on a whim, but that was not so. Their attack was aimed at those who had always been opposing Cole, or who stood in the way of certain matters. It could be said that Cole secretly instigated that attack to get rid of people who were obstructing him.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she recalled that Cole had brought Chixuan to goodness-knows-where right before the dry season. It had been a long time since they saw him... As she thought about it more, she remembered that during thest time she saw him, he asked if she had prepared her water supply, and even said that Sauder didn¡¯tck water. However, Gu Mengmeng subsequently had a well dug for the tribe, andpletely forgot Cole¡¯s words. But now that she thought of it... Elvis had started out saying that something might have happened at Sauder. He then mentioned that Cole was the backer behind the stray beasts... Elvis exhaled heavily and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a steady gaze. It was as if he was telling her ¡°don¡¯t be scared, you have me¡±. ¡°Peter said that at the start of the dry season, Cole came back with a wolf pup. He felt that that wolf pup looked quite like me, and that Cole treated him very well. Cole even said that he couldn¡¯t allow his precious son to go without water. Cole then departed with all the stray beasts who were fourth-level and above, leaving Peter to oversee the camp.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. That wolf pup must have been Chixuan. Sauder didn¡¯tck water... Ha, it appeared that he was really going back to reim his lost territory. Chapter 832

Chapter 832: You Can Cure Me, You Can Take My Life.

Sauder only had Barete and Oakley guarding it. The two of them were no match for Cole, not to mention he was bringing along a gang of stray beasts fourth-level and above. If Cole used Chixuan as ckmail... Barete and Oakley would probably have no choice but to let him do whatever he wanted. Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth and stood up to head outside. As she passed by Elvis, he pulled her into his embrace. Gu Mengmeng struggled a moment but Elvis just held her tighter. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hold you awhile, just awhile.¡± Gu Mengmeng was drawn in by Elvis¡¯ words. She had just slept for an afternoon but she felt as if she had been apart from them for a long time. Elvis¡¯ deep voice reverberated from his chest into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°You are clearly standing right before me, but I still miss you so much... what can I do? I think I am sick.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was melting, but she refused to show any tenderness. She just said coldly, ¡°Get Lea to treat you if you are sick.¡± Elvis hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and stared into her eyes. ¡°He can heal external wounds, but heartsick..no medicine can cure that.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head and pulled back her face. ¡°If you have heartsick, find a bosom friend to treat it. I think Lea is very suitable. You two are so close and have no secrets between you. Have a good heart-to-heart chat. Treat it as undergoing therapy. You will probably recover after that.¡± Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng and she instinctively circled her arms around his neck. She met his amused eyes and wanted to draw back her hands, but would Elvis ever allow that? He gently cupped the back of her head and kissed her on the lips. They were thus entangled for a long while in an intense session of tender, loving care. ¡®But you are my only medicine. You can cure me, you can take my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a tug on her heartstrings. She trembled until her entire chest was vibrating. Earlier, Elvis had stood at the cave and reflected on himself for an entire afternoon. He had reyed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stinging words, and if he still didn¡¯t understand why Gu Mengmeng was so angry at them, then he had no right to be her first partner anymore. Gently wiping Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, which looked bee-stung from his intense kiss, Elvis said tenderly, ¡°You are angry that whenever I encounter something bad, I would always keep it from you. I won¡¯t hide things from you in the future. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips as her expression softened. But she still put on a dubious look as she asked, ¡°Really? Or are you just humoring me?¡± ¡°Every word I say is my promise to you. And I will never lie to you.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, which was still soft and tender from sleep. ¡°Moreover, I had wanted to keep such matters a secret from you, as I was afraid they would upset you. If you are more upset over not knowing, then wouldn¡¯t that be worse? I will never do something like that again.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally nodded with satisfaction. She then cast a cool nce at Lea, who was standing by the side. Lea wagged his tail as he walked over to Gu Mengmeng in a timid manner. He rested his arms on Elvis¡¯ shoulder and used his nted eyes to convey the deep emotions of a lover who knew he was in the wrong. Stroking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear as he cupped her face tenderly in one palm. ¡°I endured so many painful obstacles to finally get your acknowledgment. I am really scared that you would abandon me. Today¡¯s episode really had me utterly petrified. Would I still dare to keep things from you? Do you think I won¡¯t be scared that you would ask me to leave and nevere home?¡± Chapter 833

Chapter 833: You are My Entire World, Where Else Can I Go

Gu Mengmeng knew she had thrown a hissy fit today. Actually, she could have used a gentler method to tell them her way of thinking. But she just couldn¡¯t control her temper in the heat of the moment. Perhaps it was because the tragic tale of Natalie and Peter resulted from the many secrets between the two. It made her ill-at-ease and fearful. If Elvis and Lea made it a habit to conceal things from her, all those little things would one day umte into one major issue¡ªwhich couldpletely crush the trust between them? I won¡¯t know it if you don¡¯t tell me. This was the first stage of a rtionship bing distant. But now that Elvis and Lea had promised never to hide anything from her, she naturally would not continue behaving unreasonably. After all, she was already a thousand years of age mentally. There was a limit to stubbornness. Lowering her head, Gu Mengmeng yed with her fingers. ¡°My tone today was also unkind. I said many nasty things... I am sorry.¡± Elvis and Lea simultaneously kissed Gu Mengmeng on the face, one on each side. The two wlessly handsome faces held the same doting expressions. Elvis didn¡¯t say a word while Lea took up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and kissed it. ¡°You know that I rather hear you confess your love than apologize.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blushing face looked especially sweet under the moonlight. She said in a soft voice, ¡°I will never mention breaking up again. You are both the most important people to me. I just spent an afternoon napping alone, and already felt tremendously lonely... if you two really left, I will cry my eyes out.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Elvis tightened his arms around her waist as he gazed into her eyes sincerely. ¡°Unless I die, I will never leave you.¡± Gu Mengmeng rested her forehead against Elvis¡¯ and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t leave even if I chase you out of the house?¡± Elvis kissed her and replied in a low voice, ¡°You are my entire world, where else can I go?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say another word, but just smiled sweetly. Lea brought over arge bowl of meat and potato stew. ¡°So can we eat now? Should we eat here or bring it over to Natalie¡¯s and eat with her?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Natalie¡¯s together. I want to bid her farewell.¡± ¡°You wish to go to Sauder?¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng towards Natalie¡¯s cave. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I am worried for Barete and Oakley. Moreover, Chixuan will also be there...¡± Elvis halted and looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head in question. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis inhaled as he tried to suppress the unease in his heart. But he remembered his promise not to conceal anything from Gu Mengmeng. In the end, he swallowed his ¡°nothing¡± and said, ¡°Barete is one of your pursuers. He confessed his feelings for you even before Lea. You are worrying over him... are you thinking of making him your third partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She thenughed out and replied with a question of her own, ¡°I also mentioned Oakley. Do you mean I also want to make him my fourth partner then?¡± Elvis remained unsmiling. ¡°Oakley still doesn¡¯t have the right to challenge me and Lea.¡± Chapter 834

Chapter 834: Killing Him Before The Deed Is Done

Gu Mengmeng was stunned by Elvis¡¯ response. ¡°Why is that?¡± Elvis stared quietly at Gu Mengmeng. He finally spat out a question of his own after a long time. ¡°You like Oakley?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head without even considering for a moment. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him. I also don¡¯t like Barete. So why does Barete have the right to challenge you?¡± Elvis replied, ¡°He went up onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment for you. He offered to be your provider before even knowing that you are the Messenger of the Beast Deity. You have praised him more than once, and... you even kissed him before.¡± Gu Mengmeng admitted to the first few incidents, but kissing him? Why did Gu Mengmeng herself have no recollection of that at all? ¡°When did I kiss him?!¡± Elvis¡¯ gaze was profound. ¡°You did. He was miraculously revived because you kissed him... right on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Lea also saw it.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea, who nodded reluctantly as he returned her gaze with a weird expression. Gu Mengmeng thought about it more carefully, before recalling that it had indeed happened. That time, Barete had fainted from dehydration and needed to be fed some water in order to be revived. Gu Mengmeng had tried several ways but failed to get the water in him. In the end, she had no choice but to feed it to him using her own mouth. And she had just fed him one mouthful before being dragged away by Elvis. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead which was beaded with sweat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a kiss. I was just trying to rescue him. If I didn¡¯t feed him some water, Lea would have taken him and skinned him to be a specimen. So scary...¡± Lea who had kept silent all this while said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, what has his life or death got to do with you? So harsh... Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t dare to argue with these two about the past again. In their eyes, anyone whom she paid the slightest bit of attention to was a love rival. Even Cole, just because she mentioned his name more times than the others, he had been designated as being in a love-hate rtionship with Gu Mengmeng. Now, she didn¡¯t even dare to talk bad about Cole in front of them... ¡°It is true that I want to go to Sauder as I worry about them, but not because I like Barete. It is because he, Oakley and the rest of the Snow fox tribe are now my people. I am responsible for their lives and cannot pretend to ignore their situation when I obviously know they are in danger...¡± Elvis rxed and did not refute Gu Mengmeng. He didn¡¯t really wish to force Gu Mengmeng to admit that she liked males other than Lea and himself. So right from the start, he had been hoping for Gu Mengmeng to contradict his argument. Since she had already denied it, he naturally wouldn¡¯t pursue it. What if... What would he do if she didn¡¯t deny it next time? They continued to make their way to Natalie¡¯s and right before they entered her cave, Elvis spoke up. ¡°Xiao Meng, if another male takes your fancy one day, you must inform me in advance. Let me have some mental preparation...¡± Just as Gu Mengmeng was about to say she would never bring another male into their home, Lea cut in first. ¡°Yes, you must tell me in advance, so that I can kill him before the deed is done.¡± Gu Mengmeng was startled, beforeughing out as she patted Lea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Haha, being liked by me is a really dangerous matter.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t do it?¡± Lea raised his eyebrows in question. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°No, if I ¡®like¡¯ someone, I will definitely tell you both in advance. If he can¡¯t even defend himself, what right does he have to be my male?¡± Chapter 835

Chapter 835: Sending Over A Meal Only To See My Parents-In-Law Getting It On

Elvis and Lea bothughed. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words held two meanings. Firstly, it was a promise. In the Beast World, the difference between levels was absolute. Elvis was a fifth-level beast while Lea was fourth-level. A male who had not mated yet would at most be a third-level. How could he hope to challenge and defeat Elvis and Lea? He might not even be able to escape with his life. As a result, this was as good as saying there would not be any new members added to their household. Secondly, it was a motivation. She was telling them in a roundabout way that she didn¡¯t wish to see them hurt. They needed to be stronger and to protect themselves well at all times. Only then did they have the right to stand by her side as her males. ¡°I always listen to whatever Xiao Meng says.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temple. Lea bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear and nuzzled her. ¡°As you wish.¡± After a brief bout of intimacy, Elvis and Lea continued to apany Gu Mengmeng towards Natalie¡¯s cave. As they approached, the three of them halted in their footsteps. Yes, the Beast World didn¡¯t have the concept of modesty, but Gu Mengmeng did! Sending over a meal only to see her parents-inw getting it on. It was so awkward standing at the entrance. Should she just turn and leave? Gu Mengmeng was desperate for a solution now... Gu Mengmeng jumped out of Elvis¡¯ arms and retreated with a blushing face. She had Lea portion out the food before getting Elvis to deliver it to the cave¡¯s entrance. Elvisplied with a ck face, before returning to carry Gu Mengmeng back to their temporary lodgings. Gu Mengmeng had a good afternoon nap and was feeling very refreshed. Unable to sleep anymore after dinner, she dragged Elvis and Lea into a discussion over how to save Sauder. Gu Mengmeng had wanted to rush over the moment she heard the news, but after calming down, she felt that it would be inappropriate to do so. Elvis and Lea agreed. Cole had led his gang over at the start of the dry season, and they had probably already gotten what they wanted. It was not the most opportune time for them to go charging in now. Gu Mengmeng would be the mainbat force, but Chixuan was still in Cole¡¯s hands. She would be limited in the unleashing of her powers, and might even end up being ckmailed, causing theirrades to bepletely helpless. In addition, the stray beasts were all under Cole¡¯smand. Without his permission, Peter would never have leaked this news to them. Lea heated some water for Gu Mengmeng to take a bath. Although theke had nearly dried up, Gu Mengmeng had not bathed for about three days and was feeling very ufortable. It was not totally unbearable but how could Elvis and Lea allow her to suffer so? Who cares if the others would have no water to drink? They just wanted to let their female have a good bath. Anyone who was displeased with that could just try and snatch the bathwater from their hands. Gu Mengmeng soaked in the bathtub. The steam enveloping her gave her a soft and hazy profile, apanied by the gentle sounds of sshing water. She sprawled against the side of the tub as Lea scrubbed her back. The warm and soothing bathwater infused anguidness to her voice. ¡°I have been troubled by something. How did Peter know I have the Kiss of the Ocean? And how did he know of our route back home and where to intercept us?¡± Chapter 836

Chapter 836: Cole Must Have Been Behind This Right From The Start

¡°I have been very careful during our travels, and didn¡¯t discover anyone tracking us. Carter and Melinda are in the ocean and it is impossible for them to have passed this news to Peter. Fei Rui is going back to Saint Nazaire via the water route and doesn¡¯t have the time or motive to leak this information. But Peter knew I had gotten the Kiss of the Ocean and knew we would take this route back to Saint Nazaire... he intercepted us at just the right time too, moreover... he clearly knew he would never be strong enough to snatch it from me, but still came.¡± Lea scooped up some hot water as he continued scrubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders gently with a piece of hide. Crystal-clear water droplets flowed down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder des, creating an alluring trickling rhythm. Lea looked like he was appreciating a work of art, and when he spoke, he sounded as if he was offering an art critique, deliberate and professional. ¡°I am afraid that Cole must have been behind this right from the start.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She opened her mouth to catch a grape tossed over by Elvis. Ooh, so sweet...¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed with satisfaction. She had randomly thought up an excuse to get Elvis away so that she could speak privately with Natalie. But Elvis had really went to pluck some grapes, which Gu Mengmeng was enjoying immensely now. She didn¡¯t ask Elvis to go get some more, but... Such matters, was there any need to ask him again? Elvis had a constant desire to see Gu Mengmeng happy. He would do anything that could bring her the slightest bit of joy. And it was just plucking a few measly bunch of grapes anyway¡ªeven if she had said she wanted the stars from the sky, he would leap up on the spot to get them for her. Gu Mengmeng licked her lips before continuing. ¡°I also think so. He seems to be purposely luring us back to Sauder...¡± ¡°How so?¡± Elvis fed another grape to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth to ept it. The sweet juices filled her mouth, seeping into every crevice between her teeth. This sweetness was aplete bliss. Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes contentedly. She swallowed the grape before answering, ¡°At the start of the dry season, he told me that Sauder didn¡¯t have a water shortage as it had a well, and asked me if I wanted to spend the dry season there. He must have been trying to lure me to Sauder? I ignored him then and didn¡¯t think much of it. Isn¡¯t it just a well? We can dig one ourselves...¡± Elvis nodded with a chuckle. He didn¡¯t tell her that in the entire Beast World, only she would say that digging a well was an insignificant matter. She didn¡¯t know just how important a well was to the inhabitants of the Beast World. There were only two wells in the entire Beast World. One was in Sauder, while the other was in Saint Nazaire. The Fountain of Life bestowed by the Messenger of the Beast Deity to the Messengers tribe. This was one of the reasons why every tribe wished to have the Messenger of the Beast Deity for themselves. Food supply for the winter and water source for the dry season¡ªthese were enough to drive every tribe in the whole Beast World crazy. Something which Gu Mengmeng had casually taken out for all to share, was the same trump card which the former Messenger of the Beast Deity used to control the Beast World. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what Elvis was thinking, and just continued. ¡°He then took Chixuan away, thinking that I would be worried and chase after them. Who knew that Fei Rui would arrive then and lead me to the sea to get the Kiss of the Ocean. So Cole made use of the present opportunities and used Peter to set the trap...¡± Chapter 837

Chapter 837: It¡¯s Not Coercion But A Provocation

¡°Can this be considered a form of coercion?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Should I go along with his wishes? Luring me to Sauder... what motive could he have?¡± Elvis held out thest grape to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips before saying lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not coercion, but a provocation.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows at Elvis. Elvis chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat that? Shall I go pluck more for you?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her, indicating she had enough. Elvis caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. His mood rxed at seeing her eating to her fill. But all this talk about Cole gave rise to a harsh glint to Elvis¡¯ eyes. It was just a subtle sh and not too obvious. ¡°Sauder is now part of Saint Nazaire. An attack led by Cole is a territorial conflict. It is not a coercion as there is no way we will retreat. I will not allow you to feel pressured.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She had gone all soft and gooey at Elvis¡¯ domineering stance. My hubby is so MAN... A graphically-enhanced 3D image swirled around in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. Elvis enjoyed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s adoring expression very much. The temperature of the water had dipped and Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng out from the bathtub before wrapping her up in a skinned fur. Lea carried the tub out to clean it. He then raised a fire inside the cave, so that the dampness caused from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bath would evaporate quickly and not cause her difort tonight. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng on the bed, and used his thigh as her pillow. He then used a clean hide to gently massage her hair. His heart softened at the sight of her face, which was flushed red from the bath. ¡°Matters regarding territorial conflicts, leave it to me and Lea to handle, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, I am more than happy to do so.¡± Actually, the moment Peter told them this piece of news, Lea instantly realized it was a trap set by Cole. After all, Lea was all too familiar with Cole¡¯s methods. Even if he couldn¡¯t immediately decipher the entire plot, he still possessed an instinctive feel for his schemes. And Elvis naturally trusted Lea. That was why the two of them had disyed such obvious enmity towards Peter just now. It had nothing to do with him personally. But anyone who was helping Coley a trap for Gu Mengmeng would naturally be the enemy. Fathers alike. They had wanted to keep this a secret from Gu Mengmeng, so as to avoid making her worry. After all, she had been gued with so many troubling matters for a long while now. They had promised to bring her joy and happiness, so why had Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life be so problematic andplicated after they became her partners? Elvis and Lea both frowned deeply. They even suspected if they themselves had tainted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s originally wonderful life? But even so, they still held onto her hands greedily, unwilling to be abandoned by her. That was why they wanted to resolve such vexing issues secretly. But their Mengmeng... didn¡¯t like them keeping things from her. ¡°I will never hide anything from you in the future.¡± Elvis said earnestly as he gently dried Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. He reiterated the promise he had made this afternoon. ¡°I will tell you everything, after which you will hand it over to me to settle... it feels pretty good to be trusted. Thank you, Xiao Meng.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and turned to gaze upon Elvis. ¡°Silly hubby. You are my man. If I can¡¯t trust you, who else can I trust?¡± Chapter 838

Chapter 838: The Right To Say Sorry

The next morning, Natalie appeared before Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback by her sudden appearance. Natalie now looked much healthier. Perhaps the regr mealtimes over the past few days, as well as Peter¡¯s ¡°attentive and borate¡± care had improved her vigor. Although still very thin and frail, she no longer looked like she could die any second. Natalie kept stealing glimpses of Elvis from the corner of her eye, as if she wished to speak with him. But Elvis maintained a ¡°stay away from me¡±, cold and remote attitude. Hence, even after Natalie had gathered up her courage several times, she still dared not approach Elvis in the end. Sighing, Natalie focused her gaze back on Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Peter promised to bring me along to seek out the antidote for Chixuan. Although it will be difficult, I will supervise him to ensure he seeds.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head as she looked towards Peter. He looked rather ufortable, obviously... searching for the antidote was just bullshit. He was just creating an opportunity to lead Natalie away from here, to start life anew. Somewhere where they could live together without misunderstanding and troubles. He was just trying out another method to have Natalie stay by his side? But... ¡°Winter ising soon after the rainy season ends. Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for you two to go finding the antidote now?¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather worried. Peter might be a fifth-level beast with plenty of battle experience. But even the most powerful beast was just an insignificant speck in the great outdoors. How could he alone ovee the harsh chills and food shortage that the winter season would bring? Setting off at this time was not the wisest decision. Natalie¡¯s eyes shone with bitterness. ¡°I know it will be tough. But I wish to quickly get the antidote. Only by saving Chixuan will I even gain the right to say sorry...¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze drifted over to Elvis again only to see that he waspletely unmoved. It would be untruthful to say she was not disappointed by Elvis¡¯ total disregard of Peter and her, but given Elvis¡¯ childhood experiences, it was not unreasonable for him to refuse to forgive her. She needed a chance to make amends. She needed to do something for Elvis, so that she would not die from a heart wrecked by guilt. Peter knew this, and was willing to go along with her on this fool¡¯s errand. Since he would be by her side, he could conjure up whatever facts he wanted regarding the so-called antidote. He naturally had his own ways to make her follow him, and navigate within a safe boundary that would also satisfy her needs. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, this was their own domestic affair. They had the right to decide how to live their own lives. She had already done all she could. At noon, Gu Mengmeng andpany, as well as Natalie and Peter left the stray beast camp together. They parted ways at the spot where Peter had attacked them for the Kiss of the Ocean. Before separating, Gu Mengmeng suddenly ced her hand on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. Frowning, she turned to look at Peter. ¡°Previously, Elvis suffered a serious injury to his shoulder. Was it you who bit him?¡± Peter froze as he instinctively turned to look at Natalie. As expected, he was met by a pair of fuming eyes. Without thinking, Peter shook his head vigorously. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t give him any chance to defend himself. ¡°Elvis is a fifth-level beast. I don¡¯t believe that apart you, there is any other beast here who could injure him in this way...¡± Chapter 839

Chapter 839: Cole Said Something That Was Quite True

Natalie¡¯s eyes turned red as tears brimmed in them. She cast an aching nce at Elvis¡¯ shoulder. Although it had healedpletely such that not even a single teeth mark remained, Natalie seemed able to conjure up the image of the wound. Clenching her fists, Natalie turned and ran off. Peter red at Gu Mengmeng but she just shrugged. ¡°She¡¯ll run off if you don¡¯t give chase.¡± Peter gave a vicious swing of his fist before running off after Natalie without turning back. Gu Mengmeng crossed her arms as she watched Peter try to exin himself to Natalie as she pouted. Only after the two disappeared into the horizon did Gu Mengmeng finally leaned into Elvis and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Saint Nazaire.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t say a word but just carried Gu Mengmeng steadily towards Saint Nazaire. Lea reached out to poke Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°Smiling so happily?¡± Gu Mengmeng had wanted to hide her amusement but couldn¡¯t control herself after being exposed by Lea. Her shoulders shook withughter. ¡°Acting as matchmaker to my own parents-inw, I think I am the first in history to do so. I can rightfully im the title to most filial daughter-inw, right?¡± Lea raised one brow. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Are you trying to bring them together or drive them apart?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis¡¯ shoulder and chuckled. ¡°In this world, no one else is more true to Natalie than Peter. He is the best candidate to take good care of Natalie. But he had bullied my hubby so I can¡¯t let him have toofortable a life.¡± Elvis bent down and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°So you are helping to avenge me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as she admitted to it magnanimously. Elvis smiled as he gazed at her with eyes full of warmth. Raising his eyebrows, he said, ¡°With my character, this level of revenge is too gentle. But... since you are the instigator, I feel very blessed. Yeah, take it that I have been avenged. I won¡¯t pursue those past matters anymore.¡± Actually, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t mean it that way. She didn¡¯t do that with the expectation of Elvis forgiving him. After all, the things which Peter did in the past was way too cruel and beyond reason. In Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart, even killing Peter a hundred times would not relieve him of his sins. But she hadn¡¯t punished him as she didn¡¯t want to take matters into her own hands. She wanted to leave the final decision and the right to do so to Elvis. No matter how he chose to seek revenge, she would stand by him and support him without any qualms. Her little prank was just to bring some trouble to Peter, like paying off part of the interest. But if Elvis was willing to give up his desire for revenge over that bit of sweetness she brought him, this was the best oue for Gu Mengmeng. She didn¡¯t care what happened to Peter. She cared about Elvis. Forgiving Peter was just a way for Elvis to gain release. A heart was only so big. If it was used to store all sorts of hatred and thoughts of revenge, where to put the love? And to Elvis, his hatred towards Peter had already been so diluted that he never even thought about it. As a male, especially after knowing Gu Mengmeng, Elvis was even starting to understand Peter¡¯s insanity. Cole said something that was quite true. If Mengmeng were to leave him one day... he might do things that were more degenerate, more cruel and more insane than anyone else. Chapter 840

Chapter 840: Empty Nester

If one word of forgiveness could set Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart at ease, then he would say it. Whether it was Peter, Natalie or anyone else, as long as it was someone whom Mengmeng wanted him to forgive, he would do so. Although he really no longer cared about things such as a mother¡¯s love, if Mengmeng felt that he would be happier if Natalie lived on, then he would look happy for her. Anyway, he was willing to do anything to bring joy to Gu Mengmeng. Moreover, seeing her so concerned over him, how could he not be happy? ¡°It will be a tedious journey back. Do you want to go have a chat with the Beast Deity?¡± Elvis suggested. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I prefer to chat with you two.¡± Would Elvis ever not want to have Gu Mengmeng apanying him? It was just that Gu Mengmeng was always in such a good mood after her visits to the Beast Deity. Although he felt lonely whenever she was in deep sleep, he always wanted more happiness for her. Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng resentfully. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go visit him... we can travel much faster when you are asleep. If we continue at this pace, I will have be a dried snake by the time we reach Saint Nazaire...¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Wabei was speaking the truth, but she also knew... he was just worried that Snakel would be too lonely, and wanted her to go apany him. But Wabei obviously didn¡¯t know that she was unable tomunicate with Snakel whenever she was with the Beast Deity. She could only watch him interact with her other self through a heavenly screen. But as she observed Wabei¡¯s skin be increasingly dry and dull, Gu Mengmeng felt rather sorry. Just to retrieve the Kiss of the Ocean, they had dragged him up here even though it was obviously an unsuitable time of the year for him. If visiting the Beast Deity to watch another drama episode would make Wabei a little morefortable, then she would go. Gu Mengmeng took a breath and said. ¡°Alright, so as to not be a burden to everyone, I will go apany my dear old dad after lunch.¡± With that, Wabei promptly started behaving like he had been possessed by Auretin¡¯s spirit, constantly obsessing over lunch. Under Wabei¡¯s various threats and enticements, their lunchtime was brought forward by two whole hours. But after Gu Mengmeng finally finished eating and was preparing to nestle in Elvis¡¯ arms to sleep, Wabei started fidgeting awkwardly beside her. He coughed. ¡°Could you ask the great Beast Deity, if he could also send me over...¡± This was already the second time Wabei broached this request to Gu Mengmeng. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t asking on impulse, but had truly put in much thought to this matter. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to give Wabei false hope only to disappoint him, and so didn¡¯t answer. She just patted his shoulder without a word, before snuggling into Elvis¡¯ embrace and shutting her eyes. The white mist following sleep gathered around. This feeling was quite wondrous. She didn¡¯t know how the Beast Deity always managed to know when she wished to see him. This didn¡¯t happen during her usual slumbers. But whenever she fell asleep with thoughts of meeting the Beast Deity, she would definitely meet him. To say it was a coincidence... things couldn¡¯t be that coincidental. In the message left behind by Wang Xiaoxin, he clearly said that only when she hadmitted any grievously wrong actions, would the Beast Deity appear in her dreams to guide her... ¡°Daughter, you havee back.¡± The Beast Deity smiled benevolently. His 29-year-old-face speaking the words of an old man¡ªGu Mengmeng was already numb towards that contradictory and weird image. Chapter 841

Chapter 841: Our Child Is Truly Capable

Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly. ¡°Daddy, I need to ask you something on behalf of a friend.¡± The Beast Deity didn¡¯t continue Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of conversation but just pulled her wrist towards the white mist. ¡°Let me show you something first.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew the Beast Deity just didn¡¯t want to respond to Wabei¡¯s query. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have interrupted so obviously. Hence, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t pursue it, but just let the Beast Deity change the topic. ¡°Look...¡± The Beast Deity behaved like a little kid presenting a treasure. He gently parted the white mist, revealing a piece of grasnd of about two square meters. It was a very small piece ofnd but appeared exceptionally precious within the fog. A two-seated bench was ced upon the green grass. Made of wood, it looked just like one of those public park benches, but more exquisitely crafted. It looked very natural and its back was made of entwined rattan canes. It was just a tiny area but Gu Mengmeng could smell the refreshing scent of greenery, which made one¡¯s heart feel ddened. Taking in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction, the Beast World smiled satisfactorily. ¡°The contributions you have brought to the Beast World will be reflected here. And all these will be your power.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity with a befuddled expression. She had no idea what he was saying. The Beast Deity cleared his throat. ¡°I told you before that every Messenger of the Beast Deity transported to the Beast World has their own special mission. Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s main mission was faith, while yours is hope.¡± ¡°I had thought that hope was like a seed, which would slowly grow into a huge tree over time. But I never expected... it would be like that. Haha, my good daughter, you really surprised me. Yes, as lush as a tree can be, how can itpare to a great grasnd? If we want to talk about hope, it should be an endless grasnd full of life.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek as she pointed at the tiny patch of grass. ¡°So how did this thing appear? What did I do to get this?¡± ¡°You brought hope to someone else, and so gathered some power for yourself.¡± The Beast Deity smiled kindly. The expression on his face said ¡°Our child is truly capable¡±. That bizarre sense of aplishment and pride had Gu Mengmeng feeling very ufortable. When a person who was not that much older than you looked at you like a father gazing upon his daughter, it felt like a vition of sorts. ¡°Hope?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. She tried her best to avoid looking at the Beast Deity¡¯s face as she pondered. This grass patch wasn¡¯t here the previous time she came. And only two things happened since then: The merger of the Mermaid Tribe and the Giant Fish Tribe to create the new Bridges Tribe; as well as the reconciliation of Natalie and Peter. The second incident was just a personal matter. Gu Mengmeng had already performed so many simr matchmaking efforts. Those worth mentioning included Sandy and Collin, as well as Carter and Melinda. If bringing couples together counted as bringing hope and would help umte power, then why the need for her to be the Messenger of the Beast Deity? She might as well have be a matchmaker and opened a matchmaking agency. Hence, did the so-called hope referred to the merger between the two tribes? She had just wanted to bring Carter and Melinda together, and at the same time help those 20-plus stragglers find a sense of belonging. She never thought she would get such an unexpected reward. Chapter 842

Chapter 842: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The Beast Deity sat down first on the bench and propped his chin on his palm. He looked up and asked, ¡°Daughter, do you wish to return to your former world?¡± Gu Mengmeng froze, before gradually rxing. ¡°Does it matter what I wish? I will never be so crazy as to use my own child to activate the doors of time and space.¡± The Beast Deity smiled thoughtfully. ¡°If I tell you that when the white mist here dissipates, when your grasnd of hope ispletely filled¡ªthe doors of time and space will appear. What will you do then?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as her heart constricted. She pressed her lips into a thin line as she looked at the Beast Deity guardedly. Observing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, the Beast Deity already knew her answer. He didn¡¯t say anything but just patted the seat beside him. ¡°Come, sit here and watch the movie with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat down beside the Beast Deity, but before he could raise his hands to part the white fog, she grabbed his wrist. ¡°Can I choose not to enter when the doors of time and space is opened?¡± The Beast Deity¡¯s smile was as warm as the morning sun. He gently ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head, which was infused with the power of fatherly love. ¡°You are the daughter of the Beast Deity. No one can force you to do anything you don¡¯t wish to do. Even me... I am no exception. After all, there has never been any parent who was able to triumph over their own child.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that the Beast Deity never lied. So if he was saying this, it must be so. With her heart set at ease, Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°If you dare to lie to me, no one will evere back to watch teenage idol romance television series with you anymore.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The Beast Deity replied simply. He then drew back his hand and parted the white fog. The surroundings turned quiet and a screen appeared before them, as if it was a looking-ss into another world. A strange, yet familiar scene presented itself before Gu Mengmeng. Snakel was sitting behind a work desk, his long, slender legs casually sprawled on the floor. Arms akimbo, he nced at the crystal namete on the desk: CEO Snakel. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened as she followed Snakel¡¯s gaze towards that namete, before looking back at Snakel with an ambiguous expression. After half a second¡¯s hesitation, she dashed towards Snakel and bowed down low. ¡°Greetings, CEO!¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Snakel couldn¡¯t help butugh. This fellow always managed to astonish him. Regardless it was here or over there, she always managed to give him an unexpected surprise. He was almost never able to guess what kind of reaction she would have. In addition... she always behaved in a manner which he liked better than what he imagined. ¡°Just like that?¡± Snakel raised one finger with dissatisfaction. He gave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s work pass a couple of taps. ¡°Am I such an easily pacified boss in your eyes? Mmm?¡± ¡°No, no. ¡°Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Snakel raised one brow. ¡°So you find me hard to please?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with increased vigor. ¡°No, no!¡± Snakel gently pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°Stop shaking, you are making me dizzy.¡± Unable to move from being pinched, Gu Mengmeng replied. ¡°I won¡¯t shake, I won¡¯t shake.¡± Snakel¡¯s gaze was always warm and amiable when it was upon Gu Mengmeng. Thinking of how she was his from now on, his heart was filled with exceptional joy. Chapter 843

Chapter 843: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel especially enjoyed teasing her, and watching her panicky manner. He felt as if mild electrical currents were traveling down from his fingertips to the rest of his body, making him feel a pleasant, numbing sensation. ¡°So, in your eyes, what kind of person am I? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared nkly at Snakel as she thought: If I tell my boss that he is a pervert on my first day of work... would I be fired? Snakel narrowed his eyes, as if seeing through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s inner thoughts. He added. ¡°If I am not happy, you will be fired for ¡®not being up to the task¡¯. You will also need to pay apensation fee of a hundred times your sry.¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Snakelughed with a wicked cheerfulness. ¡°There are two copies of the employment contract. You should have one copy with you right? Turn to page seven, paragraph nine, line four. See?¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately took out her employment contract and flipped to the designated page. There was really such a use... If she could not fulfill her job requirements within the contracted period, she would need to pay apensation fee of a hundred times her sry. A monthly sry of $4,500, so a hundred times would be...$450,000?! ¡°As a ¡®personal¡¯ special assistant, your foremost duty is to please your boss.¡± Snakel reminded her pleasantly. Of course, if not for the fact he had purposely emphasized the word ¡°personal¡±, his sentence would have sounded very amiable indeed. ¡°So, now that you have taken a look at your own employment contract, please consider your words carefully. Answer me... what kind of person am I in your eyes? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng tore her gaze from her contract and looked at Snakel. She gave a forced smile that looked like a grimace. In her eyes, Snakel looked like a huge IOU with the figure of $450,000. A figure which she could not afford to offend... For the sake of the job, her conscience and what not... she could do away with such things! ¡°Boss is the world¡¯s most sacred and indomitable presence, who fills my heart with awe. My respect for you is like the overflowing waters of an endless great river, limitless and impossible to restrain...¡± Snakel jabbed the center of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow, interrupting the grandeur praises she had learned from television series. ¡°Ah Kel, Senior, Darling. Choose one.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head nkly, totally uprehending. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for my identity to be exposed in school, and attract unnecessary troubles. So you cannot call me boss.¡± Snakel¡¯s exnation was very logical, but actually... he just didn¡¯t like her addressing him like how she did the others. Ah Kel... was too intimate. Gu Mengmeng felt that she and Snakel had not reached that level of familiarity. And forget darling. She was not a fawning salesdy, who would call just about anyone darling. So... ¡°Senior.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled at having aplished her first task at this bizarre job. Snakel looked rather dissatisfied and he raised one brow. ¡°Why not Ah Kel or darling?¡± Gu Mengmengughed awkwardly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we still going to be hanging out at school? So calling you senior would be more natural.¡± Snakel grudgingly epted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation. He nodded before dragging her by her wrist towards the outside. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Snakel at a trot. The dedicated lift was still waiting and Snakel stepped into it without a need to break his stride. Right after he stepped in, Snakel turned around without warning and Gu Mengmeng crashed into his arms. Snakel¡¯s eyes glinted slyly and with a trace of ambiguity. He tilted his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°I am bringing you to take a look at your ¡®dormitory¡¯.¡± Chapter 844 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 844: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The so-called dormitory was a three-story-high, standalone vi, located in between school and MonSir. Gu Mengmeng stood gaping at the entrance. ¡°What?¡± Snakel asked with amusement. He used his body to hold the door open as he turned around to look at Gu Mengmeng, still standing in a daze outside. Gu Mengmeng snapped out of her trance. ¡°I have had many jobs and stayed at many staff quarters. But none of them looked like this... I am someone who have graduated from elementary school, you can¡¯t deceive me.¡± Snakel chuckled. Of course he knew what jobs she had previously held and which staff quarters she had stayed. He even knew all about the family histories of her past roommates. ¡°So?¡± Snakel asked lightly. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and took a step back. ¡°This is definitely not a workers¡¯ dormitory. I am not going in.¡± Snakel wrinkled his brows at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guarded look. He didn¡¯t like her distant manner. His Twomeng should be smiling guilelessly. ¡°This is your dormitory. This is the only ce for you to live.¡± Snakel¡¯s tone had turned slightly chilly. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Are there any other employees living here?¡± Snakel took a deep breath and nodded. Gu Mengmeng only half-believed him. She knew that MonSir was a major, multinational corporation, and would offer good benefits. But it couldn¡¯t be as good as offering a vi for a workers¡¯ dormitory, right? Snakel gritted his teeth. ¡°Page seven, paragraph nine, line four...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head went numb. She dashed in without another word. Evil capitalism! Making use of money again! But what could she do? She could only me herself for not reading the contract closely before signing it. Who knew that when the sky rained donuts, it would be a trap... She was the one who had sold herself away. Who else could she me? She didn¡¯t have anywhere to stay, and wasn¡¯t even sure where her next meal wasing from. Where to get $450,000 topensate MonSir for viting her contract terms? Snakel looked rather exasperated. She had obediently submitted, but only because of money, and not because of him... If that girl saved enough money one day to pay thepensation fee, would she just throw the cash at him and leave? One hundred times... was that too little? He should have put 10,000 times, no, one hundred million times. But, why did he feel so disturbed at the thought of her remaining by his side just because she couldn¡¯t pay thepensation fee?! Gu Mengmeng surveyed the interior of the vi. This was definitely not how a dormitory should look like. Every detail was suffused with luxury. Gu Mengmeng felt that the doormat at the entrance was worth even more than her one-month¡¯s sry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are other employees living her? Where are they?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to ask Snakel. Snakel rested his hand casually on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I am the CEO of MonSir. Although I am the boss... I am also an employee.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as if she had been struck by lightning and froze on the spot. Snakel led her in and sat down on the couch. He pulled her into hisp. As she fell, Gu Mengmeng snapped out of her reverie and struggled to stand up. ¡°I might be broke but I object to all forms of immoral transactions. If you must use that employment contract to sue me for viting the terms, go ahead and sue... I rather sit in jail than sell myself.¡± Snakel quietly listened to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s red-faced promations before asking, ¡°What immoral transactions are you referring to...?¡± Chapter 845 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 845: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Whatever thoughts you are thinking now, they are all immoral transactions!¡± Snakel nodded as if realization had dawned upon him. He said thoughtfully, ¡°So cooking is an immoral transaction... so you intend to receive the sry of a ¡®special assistant¡¯ but are unwilling to do any work, is that it?¡± ¡°Cooking?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Snakel nodded. ¡°Otherwise, what did you think I wanted?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned even redder. She really wished to just bash her head against the wall and die right then. Who was he? The reputable CEO of MonSir! There are countless people out there who would die for the chance to have the slightest bit of contact with him. Just take a look at his dashing manner at S College¡ªhe just needed to hold open one arm and all the prettiest girls in school would instantly pounce onto him. Would such a person need to stoop so low with her?! Tsk, she had been thinking too much. A one-sided way of thinking was something that could be pretty embarrassing. But Gu Mengmeng was rather thick-skinned. She was used to embarrassment. Gu Mengmeng asked with augh, ¡°So what does senior want to eat? I will make it for you.¡± Snakel gestured at the spacious kitchen with his chin. ¡°Anything, I am not fussy and can eat anything.¡± ¡°Got it...¡± This was a piece of good news. Gu Mengmeng immediately headed for the kitchen. Opening the three-door refrigerator, she found it well-stocked, with the items arranged in an orderly manner. It was the kind of neatness that someone with obsessivepulsive disorder would findfort in. Gu Mengmeng retrieved some ingredients and made a simple meal of minced meat with asparagus, stir-fried egg with tomato, steamed mandarin fish and bean sprout soup. ¡°Three dishes and one soup, reminds one of home.¡± After Gu Mengmeng set the table, she went to take off her apron and set it neatly at the side. When she returned to the dining table, Snakel was already seated there, but had yet to take up his chopsticks. He just watched her quietly, obviously waiting for her to join him. How long had it been since someone had waited for her to partake in a meal? Gu Mengmeng felt inexplicably moved. Sitting opposite Snakel, Gu Mengmeng picked up a piece of fish and ced it in Snakel¡¯s bowl. ¡°Senior, try this fish. See if you like it.¡± Snakel smiled warmly. ¡°I like it.¡± Only then did he ce the fish in his mouth. Gu Mengmeng grunted. ¡°Humoring me. Saying you like it even before tasting it?¡± Snakel¡¯s gazed lingered over Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I will like whatever you give me.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her rice and she coughed violently. Turning red, no one knew whether it was because of her coughing or because she was embarrassed. She waved. ¡°Eat, eat. We shouldn¡¯t talk while eating.¡± Snakel didn¡¯t say anything more but just quietly started eat. They finished everything, with not even a scrap left. Snakel stood at the kitchen doorway, watching Gu Mengmeng washing dishes at the sink. An unprecedented sense of warmth and bliss surfaced in his eyes. Twomeng, so this is how it feels to have you in my life. Although this is just the first day, I am already... addicted. Gu Mengmeng finished the dishes and wiped her hands dry. She turned and was startled to see Snakel standing there. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Snakel pulled Gu Mengmeng by the wrist and led her to the second floor. He pushed open the door to a room. ¡°There, your room.¡± ¡°Mi... mine?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose in disbelief. Chapter 846 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 846: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel chuckled. He inched closer to Gu Mengmeng and only paused when his lips were nearly touching the tip of her nose. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like it... you can also stay in my room. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I mind!¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she stepped into the room. She mmed the door shut. Snakel narrowed his eyes at the door that was right in front of his nose... If he had her staying with him right from the start, she would definitely run off. That was why he had prepared this room for her. But... He preferred those days in the cave. Being able to see her whenever he looked up always put him in a good mood. The more he thought about that, the more of an eyesore that door had be. Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, Gu Mengmeng clutched at her racing heart as she squatted down on the floor. She took several deep breaths. He was flirting with her, right?! Gu Mengmeng dashed into the bathroom and washed her face with some cold water to cool down. As she patted her own face, she reminded herself to keep a clear head. Although there was no need to talk about social status in marriages during these modern times, the gap between the two of them was as wide as the Milky Way. She should put a stop to any such unbing, romantic thoughts right from the start. After all, it was not easy being a Romeo and Juliet. Sitting back on the bed, Gu Mengmeng took out the thick employment contract from her backpack. She read through it carefully. Only then did she discover that the first three pages contained your standard uses, but from page four onwards, the content became very strange. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head swelled as she read on. She felt as if she hadn¡¯t entered into an employment contract¡ªshe had more or less sold herself into very. Gu Mengmeng felt that even the junior maids in the ancient times had more rights than her. Taking care of the the CEO¡¯s three meals and other daily necessities. Everything must be arranged to the CEO¡¯s liking. Any task instructed by the CEO must be aplished properly without any questions. Not allowed to leave her post under any circumstances. Not allowed to do anything that was not permitted by the CEO... What did it mean not allowed to do anything not permitted by the CEO? After that was the most wicked use of all... Page seven, paragraph nine, line four... Gu Mengmeng flung herself onto the bed and hollered. ¡°Evil capitalism! Knock knock. Someone was knocking on the door. Gu Mengmeng immediately knew who it was. pping herself lightly, she gazed at the terrible, rights-forfeiting use. Taking a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng stered on a smile as she opened the door. ¡°Senior, what can I help you with?¡± Snakel¡¯s gloomy mood, which was caused by that damn door, was instantly dispelled by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s obviously ingratiating smile. He walked into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room and entered the bathroom. Gu Mengmeng stared in shock as Snakel walked into the toilet,pletely speechless the entire time... Don¡¯t tell me you havee to use my toilet. Is there only one toilet in this entire vi? ¡°Twomeng,e over here.¡± Snakel popped his head out of the bathroom door. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know why Snakel called her Twomeng. But there were only the two of them here. Unless Snakel could see something that she couldn¡¯t, he must be calling her. Casting another look at the contract lying on the bed, Gu Mengmeng smiled a $450,000-smile. ¡°Coming...¡± Chapter 847 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 847: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Help me shave.¡± Snakel handed a razor in all seriousness to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng took the razor with a confused expression. She had never handled such an item in her entire life. It looked rather sharp. What if she cut him... how much would she have topensate him? ¡°Unwilling?¡± Snakel gazed at her coolly with lowered lids. Gu Mengmeng could almost sense that he was going to bring out that page seven, paragraph nine, line four use again... ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that you are too tall. I can¡¯t reach.¡± Gu Mengmeng made a quick calction. Actually, she could reach him, but only if she put in some effort. Snakel wrapped hisrge hands around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and lifted her up onto the sink counter. Snakel ced his strong, lean waist between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s two legs and leaned forward. ¡°There, this height is just right.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively pushed Snakel away. ¡°No, no, no. Senior, don¡¯t lean in so close to me.¡± Snakel chuckled, as if he didn¡¯t understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shyness. ¡°How will you shave me if I don¡¯t lean in closer?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so flustered that her breathing had be uneven. She said in a small voice. ¡°Well... senior, I don¡¯t really know how to use a razor. Why don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Shall I teach you? Mmm?¡± Snakel wrapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in his, and maneuvered the razor over his face. The white foam was neatly shaved away, revealing a wickedly seductive face just inches away from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this your first time helping a man shave?¡± Snakel asked even though he knew the answer. Gu Mengmeng nodded with a red face. ¡°Good girl.¡± Snakel pecked her on the forehead. He then moved back and thew the razor into the sink. After washing his face, he pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand over and poured toner into it. He then stuck out his face and peered at Gu Mengmeng from squinted eyes. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blushed deepened. She knew he was asking her to help him put toner on his face. But why did he look like he was asking for a kiss?! Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng instinctively moved backwards before patting the toner evenly across his face. Her movements were slow and gentle. She could feel the warmth of his skin against her palm from every pat. Heart racing, Gu Mengmeng felt that her heart would leap out of her throat if she just parted her lips. Meanwhile, Snakel just maintained a mild smile throughout. After the toner, she also had to apply facial essence and facial cream for him. Some timeter, he finally lifted Gu Mengmeng off the sink counter and led her by the hand outside. ¡°Eh, where are we going again?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed clumsily behind Snakel. Snakel chuckled. ¡°We are going to shop for some clothes for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°No need. I don¡¯tck for any clothing.¡± Snakel halted and turned back. He lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and looked down at her. ¡°Youck the clothes I am buying for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed down on her own heart with her one free hand. Damn! What a clich¨¦ line! Snakel was amused by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small action. He enjoyed every moment that her heart jumped for him. Without another word, he shoved Gu Mengmeng into his sports car. When the car finally came to a stop, it was outside S City¡¯s most exclusive shopping mall. It had already been cleared of the crowds half an hour ago, as the most senior executives all stood neatly by the door to wee Snakel¡¯s arrival. Chapter 848 - We Have Always Been Different People

Chapter 848: We Have Always Been Different People

The white mist gradually thickened and that family theater-sized screen was once again covered up. Gu Mengmeng stood up and stretched outzily. She turned to look at the Beast Deity. ¡°Closing off the entire mall to go shopping... tsk tsk tsk. That Snakel is behaving in such a nouveau riche manner.¡± The Beast Deityughed. ¡°That¡¯s because he also has your memories. He knew you especially liked to read those novels with domineering CEO characters. So he memorized all those passages which you liked, and used the past 18 years to construct each and every scenario, just waiting to make each scene a dreame true for you after meeting you.¡± ¡°Novels with domineering CEO characters... haha I don¡¯t even remember that myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled with her head lowered. She had indeed been a novel fanatic. She often spent her free time reading all sorts novels with domineering CEO characters. But since being transported to the Beast World, she no longer thought about the contents or passages of those novels. But Snakel, who now possessed her memories, had remembered every single detail in her mind, even those that she herself had forgotten. To him, every second spent waiting for her was long and torturous. He needed to do something rted to her so as to calm the wild thoughts racing through his mind. Otherwise... ha, he might have just rushed into a certain hospital and kidnapped a certain newborn baby girl. But if he did that, he would have just gotten someone who looked like Gu Mengmeng. A Gu Mengmeng without her own unique life experiences and memories would not be aplete Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng no longer inquired after Snakel¡¯s matters, and didn¡¯t mention Wabei¡¯s request to send him over again. She just shifted her gaze and asked about something else, ¡°Stray beasts... will they have the chance to be partners?¡± The Beast Deity rose and stood beside Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Do you mean Elvis¡¯ parents?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She did not deny it. The Beast Deity¡¯s eye held a profound glint. ¡°You are not angry even though you know what they did to Elvis? You still want to help them?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I am not angry. Butpared to my anger, my heart aches for my man even more. It might not be a strange thing to kill one¡¯s parents in the Beast World, but it is still an overly-depressing act in my world. I don¡¯t wish for my man to be burdened by such a nightmare. Moreover...¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and chuckled. ¡°Lea¡¯s parents are already dead. My parents... are not worth mentioning. If I could, I wish to give Elvis a happy andplete family. It is a selfish act on my part... but a sincere one.¡± After keeping silent for a second, the Beast Deity suddenly smiled and caressed Gu Mengmeng head. ¡°You know what? You are really quite different from Wang Xiaoxin.¡± Gu Mengmeng possessed Snakel¡¯s memories of his own father. As a result, she had a good understanding of Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s way of doing things. He ruled with an iron fist and set down clear rules for reward and punishment. The main theme behind his rule was ¡°An eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth. If we repaid enmity with kindness, what can we repay kindness with?¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t say that Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s method waspletely wrong. But everyone had their own way of living. Everyone had their ownpulsions. Wang Xiaoxin had fought desperately to ¡°go back¡±, while she persevered to create a ¡°family¡±. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°We have always been different people. In this world, everyone is unique, isn¡¯t that so?¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for stray beasts to regain the right to be partners. But it is very difficult to do so. The criteria are extremely stringent.¡± Chapter 849

Chapter 849: Since I Can¡¯t Be A White Lotus, I¡¯ll Be A Lotus Root

The Beast Deity came close and whispered the method into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. Gu Mengmeng nodded. Without saying a word, she turned and left. The Beast Deity watched her back profile with a smile. Only after she disappeared into the thick mist did he say in a mild manner, ¡°Remember toe back again to apany your father to watch television...¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes and had a moment of panic beforeposing herself. She then realized that she was already back home at Saint Nazaire. Elvis and Lea were not around, and the one guarding her was Wabei instead. This was very strange. With the temperament of those two fellows, would they actually allow a single male to be alone with her? Frowning, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Wabei opened his eyes and subconsciously avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze. ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°My mental age is older than you by over 200 years. You are still too inexperienced to tell a lie in front of me.¡± Wabei looked up. ¡°Something did happen. But I don¡¯t feel like telling you. Ask your own males when they return.¡± Gu Mengmeng was suddenly choked speechless. Yes, Wabei took good care of her, but she knew he was just doing so entirely for Snakel¡¯s sake. Did any friendship exist between them? Wabei was not Elvis or Lea. He was not even a member of the Saint Nazaire tribe. He really had no obligation to her. Ha, perhaps she had been the Beast Deity for too long. Had she be too used to that sense of entitlement where she felt everyone should always listen to her? Shocked at the discovery that she had picked up a most nasty habit after arriving at the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng lowered her eyes as she fell into deep thought. Seeing her in this manner, Wabei couldn¡¯t maintain his stubbornness. ¡°Hey, are you that petty? Behaving like that just because I talked back at you?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a faint smile. ¡°No, I just realized that I can¡¯t be a white lotus, and feel a bit despondent.¡± Wabei wrinkled his brows in confusion. Gu Mengmeng exined. ¡°A white lotus is someone who ispletely pure and uncorrupted. But I... ha, have taken a tumble on the ground and is now covered in dirt. Never mind, since I can¡¯t be a white lotus, I¡¯ll be a lotus root.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting.¡± Wabei snorted before shaking his head in disdain. He didn¡¯t continue that conversation but just put on a nonchnt face. ¡°So... did you ask about sending me over to Snakel?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. She had asked but the Beast Deity refused to answer. The Beast Deity would have directly told her if it was not possible. So it should be possible, but might need certain elements to seed¡ªand the right time to do it had yet toe, so she shouldn¡¯t disclose it, right? Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and nodded seriously at Wabei. ¡°I asked, but...¡± ¡°When can I be sent over to see him?¡± Wabei¡¯s eyes brightened. He looked as if someone had given him an energy shot as his lethargic manner was instantly dispelled. This made his earlier nonchnt act look somewhatical, but Gu Mengmeng had no intention of making a sarcastic remark at that. After all, the yearning for someone whom you had spent over 800 year with¡ªhow deep and pressing it must be? She shook her head. ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed, but... at least there is a chance.¡± ¡°Speak in simple terms!¡± Wabei hollered. Gu Mengmeng was startled by his shout. Since being transported here, no one had shouted at her like that. Even Snakel had not done that. She suddenly smiled. Who said there was no friendship between her and Wabei? Wabei was that one friend by her side who had no obligation towards her. Chapter 850

Chapter 850: I Treat You As A Friend While You Take Me For A Pervert?!

He didn¡¯t love her and would never love her. He had no ulterior motives towards her, but was linked to her by Snakel. It didn¡¯t matter who he was doing it for, the fact that Wabei would go through boiling water and tread over fire for her was indisputable, wasn¡¯t it? Wabei¡¯s hairs stood on end from being stared at by Gu Mengmeng in that manner. He smacked the side of her head with a frown. ¡°What the shit are you smiling at?!¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°I am smiling at you, so you are... shit?¡± Exasperated, Wabei rolled his eyes. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why he likes you? There¡¯s really something wrong with his taste in women.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin. ¡°Your former partner is Ellie¡ªdoesn¡¯t look like your taste is any better than Snakel¡¯s.¡± Wabei snorted scornfully. ¡°What partner? She is just a tool for me to be promoted. She is useful to me, nothing to do with me liking her. That is not proof of my taste.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled knowingly. ¡°Then tell me, what kind of females do you like? I can help introduce some females to you next time.¡± Wabei clicked his tongue. ¡°No way. Females are all troublesome creatures. Don¡¯t do unnecessary things and impede my progress.¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud. ¡°So you do like Snakel?¡± After being stunned for a second, Wabei hollered in rage. ¡°I treat you as a friend while you take me for a pervert?!¡± Gu Mengmeng said in all seriousness, ¡°Eh, you can¡¯t say such things. You are being discriminatory. Everyone has the right to choose their own partner. Some people just happen to prefer people of the same gender. How is that being a pervert?¡± Wabei was speechless from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lecture. He was naturally no match for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s verbal skills. After struggling for a long while, he still didn¡¯t manage toe up with a retort. In the end, he just gave a heavy grunt. It appeared like he was truly angry now. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t provoke him further and just patted his shoulder. ¡°I did ask my father about sending you over, but he avoided the topic. It was obvious he was unwilling to tell me. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep this matter in mind for you. I will help you ask my father again the next time I go back to visit him. Perhaps one day, he might be tired of my questions and tell me.¡± Only then did Wabei calm down. He cleared his throat. ¡°If you press him like that... will there be any trouble?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°Who knows? I am not too familiar with him. I have never seen him lose his temper. But at the very least, he won¡¯t kill me... after all, he still wants me to continue watching television with him.¡± Wabei nodded. ¡°I will remember that you have done me this favor. Whether or not you seed, I am grateful to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng draped her arm around Wabei¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°We are friends, no need for such formalities.¡± Having rified their standing with each other, Gu Mengmeng and Wabei felt morefortable in their interactions. But Wabei was still not used to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden change in manner, and wriggled his shoulder uneasily. He frowned after failing to shrug off her hand. ¡°Eh, can you not touch me?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a sense of mischief at seeing Wabei trying to shrink away. She grinned. ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s one hug? You were holding me when we were at the bottom of the ocean, weren¡¯t you?!¡± A shocked exmation resonated inside the cave. Gu Mengmeng looked up into the ck faces of Elvis and Lea. Before she could ask them about their whereabouts, she was pulled into Lea¡¯s embrace, after which... Elvis and Wabei started fighting... Chapter 851

Chapter 851: I Promise To Smack You Into Ecstasy

Gu Mengmeng nestled in Lea¡¯s arms to watch the fight, shouting at Elvis to give Wabei a good pounding at one point, before calling for Wabei to sweep Elvis off his feet at another. She waspletely not worried, and acted like she was watching a live, wilderness version of WTO. Looking at her happy manner, it didn¡¯t look like anything had happened between Wabei and her. Such that Elvis and Wabei¡¯s fight ended up like an exhibition match. It didn¡¯t matter who won or lost, as long as it was exciting. Gu Mengmeng cheered as she watched, while Elvis and Wabei ended up smiling as they fought. The two of them silently agreed to hold back. They still dealt injurious blows to each other, but not fatal ones. When they finally walked towards Gu Mengmeng, it was as if the two of them had not been at each others throats at all. Lea handed Gu Mengmeng over to Elvis before heading off to prepare their meal. Wabei took a deep breath. ¡°I am returning to the Snake King valley.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± Wabei looked in all seriousness at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°It will be winter after the dry season. I can only leave the Snake King valley next year during the monsoon season. So you better behave yourself this winter period, don¡¯t go looking for trouble. If someone provokes you, just bear with it... when the monsoon season arrives next year, I will go with you to kill him.¡± A parting between friends would always make one feel sad. They didn¡¯t feel that way previously. This trip to the deep ocean gave them the chance to know each other and get used to each other¡¯s irritating ways. One could not help feeling a sense of reluctance at having to part ways now. Actually, it was just one winter and not some long-term farewell. But one just felt a little depressed. Gu Mengmeng sniffed andposed her emotions. She gave a guileless smile and smacked Wabei¡¯s shoulder with augh. ¡°No way. I am so powerful now. If anyone bullies me, I will beat him up on the spot. Wait for you... tsk, I can¡¯t afford to wait.¡± Wabei alsoughed. ¡°What kind of friend are you. Doing fun and exciting things without waiting for me? Having fought only against Snakel for 800 years, I finally realized there is something such as a tag-team battle, and you still refuse to wait for me!¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud. She rested one arm on Wabei¡¯s shoulder and smiled roguishly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the monsoon season arrives next year and you feel bored¡ªI will let Elvis fight with you. If not, there is still me... I promise to smack you into ecstasy. I will beat you until your own mother can¡¯t recognize you.¡± Wabei leaped up and pointed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. ¡°I will go back to cultivate my powers. Next year when the monsoon season arrives, let¡¯s see who will beat who into ecstasy!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one eyebrow. ¡°Sure. Cultivate well. Otherwise I might feel dissatisfied with next year¡¯s fight.¡± Wabei straightened himself. ¡°You too.¡± With that, Wabei walked right out of the cave without turning back. He disappeared from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s view. Gu Mengmeng thought she might have wept a tear or two, but she didn¡¯t. Perhaps Snakel¡¯s memories had influenced her emotions? This was the first time Gu Mengmeng experienced a farewell between men. So this was how it felt like. Deep feelings but without hurt. If there was wine, they would have toasted each other. After taking a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis. ¡°Where did you and Lea go just now? Did something happen in the tribe?¡± Chapter 852

Chapter 852: Hede, His Brothers And Sandy Have All Gone Missing.

Elvis sat behind Gu Mengmeng and gently drew her into his arms. He kissed her hair and said in a voice that was hoarse from fatigue. ¡°When we were at the stray beast camp, Cole led the stray beasts in a surprise attack on Saint Nazaire.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly straightened and turned to look at Elvis. ¡°What¡¯s the casualty situation like?¡± Elvis shook his head and drew her back into his embrace again. ¡°They were not out for a battle or a murder spree. So only a few members who happened to get in their way were embroiled in a fight. But strangely, they didn¡¯t attack seriously. They just ducked down and escaped. So no one died, and those who were injured have already been treated by Lea. They will fully recover after a few days.¡± Striking and escaping? This was totally unlike the way stray beasts did things. Weren¡¯t they all always fighting to the death? If the sneak attack was not for a murder spree, then it must have been to steal something? But what was in the tribe that could be worth stealing? Gu Mengmeng frowned as her entire body instinctively tensed. ¡°Someone... they came to kidnap someone.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her knuckles. Her voice trembled with rage. ¡°The tribe... who is missing?¡± Elvis sighed. He really wished Gu Mengmeng could be a little less perceptive. But her present self was just too sharp. A sharpness that made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Hede, his three brothers and Sandy have all gone missing.¡± Elvis¡¯ voice was full of helplessness. If he could, he didn¡¯t wish to tell Gu Mengmeng about this incident. But he had already promised never to hide anything from her again. Gu Mengmeng went weak and leaned against Elvis¡¯ chest. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°As expected... it seems like Cole is really leaving me no choice but to head over to Sauder.¡± ¡°Ian has already flown over to Sauder to investigate the situation. We will wait for his return before deciding, alright?¡± Elvis did not want Gu Mengmeng to act rashly. Especially since the opponent had clearly set a trap, and was just waiting for her to leap in. Gu Mengmeng nodded and remained unmoving in Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°I know. You and Lea must have spent thest two daysing up with strategies to counter right? I will not behave rashly again. Acting on impulse... will only make things worse.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Elvis finally rxed. He was really worried that for the sake of those few wolf pups, Gu Mengmeng would just rush over recklessly to fight Cole,to the death. On hearing that she could think so rationally, Elvis¡¯ heart was set at ease. On the other hand, his heart still ached for her. Other females could behave unreasonably, why did his female have no choice but to be so sensible? In the end, it was because he was too weak. He was unable to amodate her limitless power. He had said he would give her the best of everything, but in the end, she was forced to mature quickly and act sensibly... ¡°I am sorry.¡± Elvis¡¯ was full of guilt and hugged Gu Mengmeng even tighter. In a low voice, he whispered gently in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°Lea and I will definitely settle this matter. Don¡¯t worry, leave it to us.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, I know. I believe in you two.¡± ¡°Thank you for still believing in me.¡± Elvis took a deep breath, greedily inhaling Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scent. It was as only the mild fragrance of her body could soothe the challenging hardships he would face over the next few days. ¡°I will definitely bring those wolf pups back to you. I will...¡± Chapter 853

Chapter 853: Comical Beyond Belief, Beyond Description.

Over the next three days, Gu Mengmeng behaved very calmly. She knew Lea and Elvis were extremely busy makingprehensive preparations. There was not much left to the rainy season. Afterst year¡¯s experience, members of the tribe have already started stockpiling food for the harsh winter. 16 new females had joined the tribe this year. So the older members of the Saint Nazaire tribe had to teach others the proper way to stockpile food, as well as identity foods that could be stored for longer durations. The tribe was busy as a bee. As a witch doctor, Lea was naturally at the center of the activity. Meanwhile, Elvis was responsible for staying at home to look after Gu Mengmeng. She could not sleep properly those three days. She was gued with nightmares every night, even crying out a few times. Unfortunately, she cried out the names of other males. It was always Hede... Chixuan and such. She was very quiet, achingly quiet. Elvis was well aware that this quietness was just Gu Mengmeng¡¯s way of trying very hard to suppress her own unease. She didn¡¯t wish to trouble them, and so endured it alone. They couldn¡¯t just bring Gu Mengmeng over to Sauder without any preparations. So they had to wait for Ian to return with news on Sauder. Only then could theye up with a sound n to bring Gu Mengmeng over. But before that, what could they do to lighten Mengmeng¡¯s mood? Early morning, Gu Mengmeng was still lying sleepily in bed when she overheard Elvis and Lea murmuring to each other. Eyelids still feeling too heavy, Gu Mengmeng kept her eyes shut, but just tilted her ears and listened carefully. ¡°Are you sure it is like this?¡± Lea was doubtful. Elvis replied softly but firmly, ¡°Yeah, I seen it before. It is like this.¡± Lea sounded hesitant. ¡°It looks rather strange...¡± Elvis kept silent for half a second before saying, ¡°Perhaps... it¡¯s because we don¡¯t know?¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. Anyway, she had already woken up and couldn¡¯t get back to sleep again. She propped herself up and rubbed her eyes before looking at Elvis and Lea. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± After a three-second silence, Gu Mengmeng suddenly roared withughter. ¡°Hahahahahaha...¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged looks, feeling rather embarrassed. They had done this to lift her spirits, but... she was clearlyughing, so why did they feel weird all over instead? Gu Mengmeng saw her own bikini top on Lea¡¯s body, and her bikini bottom on Elvis. Sheughed until her face was red and sprawled on the bed gasping for breath. Lea¡¯s chest was much wider than a female¡¯s so although it had been worn in the exact same manner which Gu Mengmeng had done so, itpletely failed to cover any part of him. The effect wasical beyond belief, beyond description. Elvis was even worse. The bikini bottom was a thong and could already barely cover ady¡¯s private bits. So with Elvis¡¯ dimensions, how could it hold him? He looked as if he was in an SM bondage movie. Everything was tied out of ce, while Elvis¡¯ manly parts dangled freely... ¡°Pfft hahaha...¡± Gu Mengmeng was in tears fromughter,pletely unable to straighten herself. Elvis was worried she would choke to death fromughing and went up to pull her into his embrace. ¡°Laughing so hard? It looks like you really like swim wear very much...¡± Chapter 854

Chapter 854: Lose Her Breath From The Laughing

Lea pinched his own nose bridge while cing one hand on Elvis¡¯s shoulder, suggesting, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she likes it.....let¡¯s change out of these clothes first or else she will really lose her breath from theughing. Elvis nodded before cing Gu Mengmeng, who was in vibrating mode from all theughing, on the bed. Then, he changed out of the bikini together with Lea into his own beast-skin dress. When they came back, Gu Mengmeng was stillughing. Forgive her.... She really could not control her own primitive force of will. For the whole afternoon, Saint Nazaire¡¯s atmosphere was covered with a strange but explosiveughter. Elvis and Lea face-palmed out of helplessness but could not do anything against Gu Mengmeng¡¯sugh either. They could not step forward to give anyfort because once Gu Mengmeng saw their faces, she wouldugh even crazier. Until her whole body lost all strength, Gu Mengmeng then lied next to the bed weakly, twitching from trying to stop herughter. Elvis¡¯s heart ached at how hard she wasughing and at how she could not seem to stop. He wanted to make her happier but.....he was not so sure if he had seeded. He hugged Gu Mengmeng and patted her back lightly, saying, ¡°I noticed how you were feeling ill at ease these few days so I just wanted to make you happy. I remembered that you said you worshiped the ¡®swimwear Prince Charming¡¯ so whenever you saw him, your troubles will all disappear. You also said you admired his focus look when advancing towards his aim with all his might.¡± Kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows, deep affection was written all over in Elvis¡¯s dark blue eyes. He had a self-ridicule smile as he chuckled, ¡°Is it impossible without him? Xiao Meng, I suddenly feel.....jealous.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Honestly speaking, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart became very sensitive by Elvis¡¯s behavior. She did not believe that Elvis was unaware of howical and funny he looked when wearing the swimming costume.....how embarrassing. But to please her, he epted all the shame and still chose to wear that strange costume. Wasn¡¯t herughter......trampling on his good intentions? He was hurt, right? Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis back and rubbed her little face against his chest. She wanted to exin but the next moment, she heard Elvis¡¯s deep, attractive and husky voice above her head, ¡°You¡¯ve a male in your heart that I can never imagine because I had never seen him before....I know that there¡¯s a world in between both of you now and he can¡¯t snatch you away from me but I¡¯m still panicking....Xiao Meng, tell me, what should I do to surpass him in bing the one you worship the most? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her face to kiss Elvis¡¯s chin. She smiled gently back, ¡°I don¡¯t worship him anymore. When you extended your hand to me in theke, you became my Prince Charming.¡± ¡°But....you clearlyughed in that state just now.¡± Elvis¡¯s tone was slightly bitter, having a tint of helplessness in it. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I went over with myughing.¡± Elvis frowned but did not bear to scold her as he asked, ¡°Aspared to how he look in that swimming costume, Lea and I......differ too much, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°The reason why Iughed was because you and Lea wore the female version and not because you guys differ from him.¡± Elvis raised his brows and his eyes glimmered in hope. He questioned further, ¡°So.......the question lies in the clothes and not me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled radiantly and sweetly, saying, ¡°Of course, my hubby looks slim when he wears clothes and is muscr when he takes them off. Whichmoner canpare his body to my hubby?¡± Chapter 855

Chapter 855: A Pleasurable Round, To One¡¯s Heart¡¯s Content.

Elvis¡¯s gaze became deep as the corners of his lips curved upwards. ¡°So....do I need to use another method to gain your favor? Like....using your favorite....body.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng felt her nostrils turning warm and just when she wanted to cover her nose to prevent the blood from spewing out, she lost her bnce. When she turned back, Elvis was already falling backwards, leaning against the wall in a 45 degrees position. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist was tied by him as she lied against his chest like a kitten. Raising her head, she met hiszy and wanton smirk. The next moment, his dark blue eyes covered her entire sight with its deep affection. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind went into aplete chaos, she did not have the time to do any consideration when her lips were sealed by Elvis. His nimble tongue swept past every sweet spot in her mouth, the dominance and entanglement preventing her from rejecting him. On some matters.... Gu Mengmeng could not withstand his teasing exceptionally. And moreover, Elvis was getting more and more mature and prudent day by day. He always emitted a unique scent of male hormones. The difference between him and Lea was that he never acted coquettishly in front of her but always gave her the broadest and sturdiest chest to lean on. Not to deny, regardless how strong Gu Mengmeng was, in her heart, the most reliable one could only be Elvis. Although he was not as strong as Snakel, although he could not gain her favor as well as Lea, he was still the firmest backing in her heart. As long as he was present, she would feel extremely at ease.... So, If it¡¯s Elvis.... No matter when, She could always put her heart at ease, To hand herself.... To him. A pleasurable round, to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content. Elvis finally let Gu Mengmeng go when she could not even plead anymore as she just directly fainted. Gu Mengmeng woke up two dayster. Using Snakel¡¯s abilities as a Beast King to recuperate after a pleasurable round.....ha, Gu Mengmeng really felt like nobody would do it like her. But if it¡¯s not for the recovery abilities of the Beast King, she would have be a paralyzed patient by Elvis. Clenching her teeth, she red at Elvis in anger and growled, ¡°You¡¯ve been led astray.¡± Elvis, however, enjoyed Gu Mengmeng looking like a cat with her fur standing up. He licked the corners of his lips and looked at her with a rude wild gaze. ¡°Thank you Xiao Meng for your guidance. If you didn¡¯t beg me.....I really won¡¯t know that there¡¯s a ¡®bully¡¯ mode. Next time, let¡¯s change it to a ¡®dotting¡¯ one, alright? I¡¯m afraid your body can¡¯t withstand it and faint halfway if I get too rough....my heart really aches upon the sight.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red and she threw a piece of beast skin at Elvis. Elvis caught the beast skin and then covered it on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body before whispering into her ear, ¡°Now? Has your body recovered? Where do you want to ¡®get lost¡¯ to? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly woke up, damn it, although it did not hurt now, she felt strengthless. Sigh, the hungry wolf legend was really not a joke. Gu Mengmeng could not provoke him any further so she admitted defeat and lowered her head. She begged him for mercy with a soft voice, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m still very tired...don¡¯t torment me, let me rest for a while.¡± The corners of Elvis¡¯s lips had a tint of yfulness as he scooped Gu Mengmeng into his arms, kissing her brows. He said, ¡°Yeah. I always listen to Xiao Meng.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent with a red face. Elvis ced his chin on her head, his gaze bing deeper. If there¡¯s any way, how nice would it be for her to live a happy and rxing life without troubles... Sighing, Elvis eventually opened his mouth to suggest, ¡°After we finish our lunch, let¡¯s set back to Sauder.¡± Chapter 856

Chapter 856: I Don¡¯t Want to Eat Raw Meat Anymore

¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not raise any question and just replied one word. If Sauder did not have anything going on, Ian should being back together with the three little ones and Sandy and her family. That way, Elvis would just directly inform her and she need not go Sauder again. If the situation at Sauder became serious and something big happened to Sandy and the three little ones, she need not head to Sauder either. So, Ian must had came back with neither good nor bad news. Sandy and the three little ones were safe but not free. Ha, Cole¡¯s original motive was to force her to Sauder so he would naturally calcte things well. But she did not understand why Cole had to lure her into Sauder. Was it just to rekindle their old ties? Their rtionship was not that good to begin with, right? During lunch, Auretin, whom Gu Mengmeng had not seen in a while, appeared with his prey right on the dot. Looking at his pair of resentful eyes, Gu Mengmeng could not help but scoop him two more pieces of meat to make up for his mental trauma. Their families went for a trip to the deep ocean and when they came back, they were held back for a few days in the stray beasts camp. After returning to Saint Nazaire, they dyed their schedule for another two days because they had to apany her lonely old Father to watch television. Then, after bidding farewell to Wabei, a minor incident sparked a war between her and Elvis which caused her to sleep for two more days... When all of these added up, Auretin looked like an irritable tiger who was locked up in the cage for too long. The anger and desire for food made his entire being emit a strange but pitiful aura. Weirdly, Gu Mengmeng felt as if she left her pet dog at home, hungry for half a month while she went on an overseas trip with her entire family. A guilt for abandoning her little pet crept up her heart. Hey, that little animal looked a little too savage and it suffered from face-paralysis too. After the meal, Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin who was carrying the pot for a wash. She stretched her hand out and called, ¡°That...¡± Auretin stood up right and turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. Auretin was extremely firm as he insisted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to Sauder? I¡¯m going too.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and appeared quite helpless. ¡°If you leave too, Saint Nazaire¡¯s attacking abilities will be too weak. If any danger is to appear, there¡¯s nobody to calm the entire tribe down.¡± Auretin ced the pot down before turning around to walk to Gu Mengmeng. He kneeled on the ground on one knee to stare into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He said in utmost seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m the messenger¡¯s guard, it¡¯s my duty to ensure your safety at all times. And.....I don¡¯t want to eat raw meat anymore, it¡¯s too hard to swallow.¡± ... The second half of the sentence was the main point, right? Elvis brought his arm over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and pulled her into his embrace. Nibbling on her little earlobe, he said with a deep voice, ¡°Bring him along, I notice that Kanwu worships him a lot. When he¡¯s present...the little ones are a lot more obedient.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head ached at the recollection of the interaction between Elvis and Kanwu. And when she looked at how Auretin did not want to separate himself from delicacies anymore, as if Lea¡¯s dishes were his most beloved ones, she could not help but nod her head, giving her consent, ¡°Alright then, we can only leave Ian behind to look after our tribe.¡± After arranging everyone in ce, Gu Mengmeng looked back at the cave, sighing with emotions. This was her first home aftering to the Beast World but why was she spending lesser and lesser time at home now...... As she made her way out of Saint Nazaire, Gu Mengmeng smiled faintly at the sight of how her fellow tribesmen were enthusiastically(?) preparing food for winter. At least, no female would eat her own partner due to theck of food this winter and this was good news. Chapter 857

Chapter 857: The One In Your Family Prepared A Surprise For You

When they reached Sauder, the situation was very different from what Gu Mengmeng imagined. There was no stray beasts or any depressing, bleak and violent bloody scenes. On the contrary, everything was in order, full of life and vigor. Oakley and Barete stood at the city¡¯s entrance to wee them together with Sandy and the three little ones. Aspared to their warm and natural stance, Gu Mengmeng appeared rather strange and abnormal because of her worrying when rushing to Sauder after feeling worn out by the journey. ¡°Mummy~¡± Jialue was the first one to pounce into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace. The other two brothers were slower than him by one step but still managed to crash into her arms. Gu Mengmeng naturally missed her sons a lot after not seeing them for quite some time. She wrapped her three sons in her arms and kissed them all before looking at them in great detail to make sure that they were all healthy and safe. She then put her heart at ease. ¡°You suffered quite a lot this journey, right? Let¡¯s enter the city first.¡± Sandy held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in hers and led the kids into the city. She said while walking, ¡°The one in your family prepared a surprise for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, the one in her family? Turning back to look at Elvis and Lea, she saw how the two of them shook their heads in silence, with a tint of gloominess in their gaze as they rubbed the little wolves¡¯ heads out of instincts. Gu Mengmeng understood instantly that they were referring to Cole. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng did not answer her. Why was Cole in her family? This was too strange. Sandy was not someone to tell this kind of joke, she was so scared of Lea and Elvis so she definitely would not dare to touch this topic in front of them. Moreover, she knew how much Gu Mengmeng hated Cole because of Chixuan so she definitely would not use this a a joke. But... Her tone and expression.....was too natural, as if she was speaking the truth. She swallowed the question that was just hanging by her mouth, maybe this was not the right time and something must have happened to Sandy. It would be a futile chance to ask now. Sandy sent Gu Mengmeng to the stone castle and then dusted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with both her hands, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you until here. Remember to tell me what surprise he prepared for you. I¡¯m very curious.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a small smile and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Sandy lowered her head and looked at the three little ones, saying, ¡°Mummy will not have any time to take care of you guys tonight, let¡¯s go back with Mother-in-Law.¡± The three little ones pouted but eventually nodded as they left with Sandy obediently. Oakley bowed towards Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°There¡¯s too many things to do in the city, servant shall take his leave first.¡± Servant... The Oakley who would tell her that he likes it with a red face and force himself to extract honey with her even though he was dead scared.....couldn¡¯te back anymore, right? After her identity as the messenger of the Beast Deity was exposed, he started to drift apart from her. After she inherited Snakel¡¯s abilities, it seemed like shepletely lost this friend. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, go on and do your stuff.¡± Gu Mengmeng was at wits ends too and could only abide by everyone¡¯s change. When she wasn¡¯t who she original was, how could she still request everyone to treat her like how they original did? After all....there must be some burden on them. After Oakley left, Barete looked at Gu Mengmeng and remained silent for a long time before speaking up, ¡°Please be extremely careful, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not have the chance to ask him what he meant when he left with Auretin, following behind Oakley to settle the public affairs. Chapter 858

Chapter 858: What¡¯s Your Ulterior Motive For Luring Me Here?

Elvis and Lea pushed open the big doors of the stone castle and the so-called surprise was just Cole standing at the entrance, weing them with a tilted head and a smile. Gu Mengmeng frowned, looking around her surroundings but she could not spot Chixuan anywhere. Cole waited for a while before bursting out inughter and said, ¡°I thought that you¡¯ll throw your temper at me when you see me....it seems like, my beloved owner is not angry at me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng originally wanted to ignore Cole but now he was the only one who knew where Chixuan was so she did not fight with him any further as she directly asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s Chixuan?¡± Cole lowered his head and chuckled, giving off a heartened look. ¡°Xuan is a sensible child, he knows that we¡¯re having a reunion after a long time....so he deliberately hid somewhere to leave some intimate space for us.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked past Cole to sit on a stone chair in the main hall, directly facing the entrance. There was a perfect piece of white tiger skinid on it, giving off the taste of the Ju Yi Tang (a ce in Water Margin). Gu Mengmeng stepped on the sides of the chair with one leg while cing her hand casually on that knee. Her another leg was stepping on the ground with her elbow supporting itself on the armrest of the stone chair. She held her temples with the back of her hand, resembling a powerful female bandit. Elvis and Lea stood behind her, not saying a word and were just protecting her. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any small talk since we¡¯re not that close in the first ce. Just spill it, what is your ulterior motive for luring me here?¡± Cole gave a bitter smile, his expression bing a maligned one as it epassed a tint of helplessness. He said, ¡°I saw how well you interacted with Sandy earlier, I thought that you had tidied up your emotions on the way here and had subsided your anger.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniggered and replied, ¡°I know how to tidy up my own emotions and amodate myself to circumstances but this does not obstruct me from bearing grudges.¡± Cole spread out his hands, looking as if he could not do anything to Gu Mengmeng. He said in a pacifying tone, ¡°Can you think of me in a positive light? Or maybe, I just want to let you live morefortably this winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted in annoyance and then kept the gaze shended on Cole¡¯s face, saying, ¡°The most ufortable part of this ce is you so please keep that disgusting face of yours. I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll lose control and p you to death.¡± Cole was not angry as he just maintained his usual refined smile. Back then, Gu Mengmeng though that he was courteous and gentlemanly but now, all she could feel was grossed out at his fake character..... Cole did not avoid Gu Mengmeng¡¯s disgusted gaze as he smiled even more ambiguously and said, ¡°You said you hate me but you still followed me here, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not answer Cole as she just demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s Chixuan? I want to see Chixuan.¡± Cole took a step forward and said, ¡°I said before, Xuan deliberately hid himself to leave some intimate space for us. So...as long as you don¡¯t disappoint Xuan¡¯s heartfelt intentions, Xuan will naturally appear after we spend a warm and sweet day together. After all, he misses you a lot too.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched her fingers and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re threatening me now? You want me tomit myself to you for my son¡¯s sake?¡± Cole shook his head and exined, ¡°My beloved owner, I¡¯m your most loyal footman, how can I force you to do something you don¡¯t like? Of course, if you need it....Cole is very willing to devote my loyalty to you, you can.....y with this body of mine as you wish.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temples twitched hard and she clenched her teeth, looking up tomand, ¡°Hubby, punch him!¡± Chapter 859

Chapter 859: Already Itching With Desire

Elvis smiled treacherously and charged towards Cole without a word. Beat him... Apart from ¡°I love you¡¯, Elvis liked to hear this phrase from Gu Mengmeng best. Especially when the opponent was Cole. It was really... ha, his sharp ws and fangs were already itching with desire. However, faced with Elvis¡¯ sharp and fatal attack, Cole didn¡¯t retaliate. He didn¡¯t even look like he intended to duck. He just had on a sly smile and gave off a ¡°this is just what I wanted¡± vibe. As expected, things felt not quite right. Before Elvis had time to be sure of what happened, he felt that the person he hit was definitely not Cole. A ck figure was sent flying off by Elvis¡¯ attack andnded with a crash at a corner. Looking over, it was Chixuan. That tiny body convulsed uncontrobly as blood spurted out of his mouth everywhere. His entire body slumped even as he raised his head to look guardedly against Elvis. It was as if he would pounce forward and fight Elvis to the death if Elvis dared to attack Cole again. Gu Mengmeng panicked at the sight of Chixuan. Elvis had put in his full strength behind the attack on Cole. If it had hit Cole directly, it could have sent his head flying off his neck. The tiny Chixuan had yet to even evolve. How could he withstand the attack of a fifth-level beast like Elvis?! ¡°Lea, quickly!¡± Gu Mengmeng dashed towards Chixuan, wanting to gather him in her arms but not daring to handle him. Who knew if his bones had been broken? His internal organs damaged? She had watched in television shows where overly-anxious attempts to move the injured might cause even more harm... Gu Mengmeng knelt beside Chixuan, anguished tears trickling down her face non-stop. Her son was her own flesh and blood. In particr, Chixuan had suffered much more than the other three. Her sense of guilt towards Chixuan was already at its maximum and nearly suffocating her. At this instant, it was through the roof and beyond restrain. Lea knew Gu Mengmeng cared a lot about Chixuan and naturally didn¡¯t dare to dally. But the moment he approached, Chixuan bared his teeth in a defensive stance. He didn¡¯t even bother about his own wounds and struggled to stand up. ¡°Do you think I care?!¡± Elvis¡¯ voice was cold and malevolent. Gu Mengmeng was startled for moment before realizing that Chixuan¡¯s earlier whimpering meant he had said something. Her heart ached for her son¡¯s injuries and she was anxious to know what he said. Hence she hollered angrily at Elvis. ¡°Why are you being so fierce?! My son is injured and you are still trying to intimidate him?¡± Elvis gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, refusing to speak. ¡°What did he say? Tell me quick, what does he want?! Did he say he is in a lot of pain? Did he say he is really suffering?¡± Gu Mengmeng was nearing a total breakdown. She wanted to give herself two tight ps. She should never have let Elvis attack Cole, when she clearly knew Chixuan was still in Cole¡¯s hands. What did it matter being verbally provoked? Why didn¡¯t she just endure it?! Elvis embraced Gu Mengmeng and let her throw a fit in his arms. He red unmoving at Chixuan, emitting low grunts and using wolfmunication methods to answer Chixuan. Chixuan whined weakly, making Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ache unbearably. She pushed Elvis aside and knelt beside Chixuan. She carefully caressed the top of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. Mummy¡¯s here. Everything will be fine.¡± Chapter 860

Chapter 860: This Damn Situation

Cole took a couple steps forward and squatted down with half his chest pressing against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back. He ced one hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder while the other gently covered Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand on the top of Chixuan¡¯s head. He smiled at Chixuan. ¡°Little Xuan, good boy. Don¡¯t be afraid. Your mother and I will be by your side. She will not leave you and neither will I. But you must recover quickly and not let your mother worry. Because if she is worried... we will all be very upset, right?¡± Chixuan nodded obediently. He gazed at Gu Mengmeng, as if waiting for her to answer. This gaze forced Gu Mengmeng to endure the strong urge to just fling Cole far away. Waves of difort and disgust radiated from the part of her in contact with Cole, but Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to up upset Chixuan. Hence, she gritted her teeth and forced a smile. Sheforted Chixuan. ¡°Be a good boy. Mother will be by your side.¡± ¡°Owooo...¡± Chixuan cried out weakly again. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying and turned to look at Elvis, only to see his facepletely ck. He red at Chixuan as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and looked towards Lea, who also looked grim but kept his mouth shut. Left with no choice, Gu Mengmeng turned to Cole. Cole chuckled. ¡°This kid is just a bit willful. But you are the one who hit him and caused him to be in this state after all. Can¡¯t you just put up with his bit of willfulness, and make amends for it? Ha, I forgot that the great Elvis¡¯ motto in life is ¡®only the strong should survive¡¯. You will never give way even when faced with a wolf pup whom Ah Gu cares so much for.¡± With that, Cole turned back to Chixuan with a stern expression. ¡°Xuan, you cannot be rude to Mister Elvis. He is your mother¡¯s first partner. If you behave like this... your mother will be upset.¡± Chixuan sniffled pathetically and whimpered. Not expecting Elvis and Lea to trante for her, Gu Mengmeng directly looked at Cole. ¡°What did my son say?¡± Cole smiled with a mild expression. ¡°Little Xuan is afraid of Mister Elvis and Mister Lea. So he hopes that the two of them could leave. Although they are just the ignorant words of a child, Elvis here did nearly kill Xuan with one punch. Ah Gu, you have to forgive Xuan for being so scared, after all... he is still a child. Don¡¯t take offense to a child¡¯s babbling nonsense.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart twisted. Cole sounded like he was Chixuan¡¯s real father, while Elvis was a stranger. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize for my son.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s displeasure was written all over her face. Cole remained unperturbed and just lowered his head. ¡°I have overstepped my boundaries. But, if you must punish someone, please punish me. Chixuan... cannot bear any more torture.¡± Gu Mengmeng really wished to hit someone. Was Cole implying that Elvis and herself¡ªChixuan¡¯s very own parents¡ªwere torturing him? But... Chixuan current injuries were indeed caused by Elvis. Damn it. She wanted to retort but had no right to. This damn situation. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to continue wasting her breath with Cole. She shrugged off his arm and spoke gently to Chixuan. ¡°Chixuan, good boy. Let Daddy Lea take a look at your injuries, okay?¡± Chixuan looked guardedly against Lea. Lea had just taken one small step forward and Chixuan trembled all over as he struggled to stand up, looking like he was prepared to attack. Chapter 861

Chapter 861: Are You A Pervert?

Parents would forever give in when faced with the willfulness of their own child. Because children dared to hurt themselves just to coerce you, while you are never as heartless as you im to be¡ªwilling to see them die and then calmly collecting their bodies. Gu Mengmeng immediately gave in the moment Chixuan struggled. Mmm, that¡¯s right. A kind mother begets a useless son, but what could one do? This dying child before her was her very own son! Gu Mengmeng turned around and looked at Elvis and Lea with tear-filled eyes. ¡°The two of you leave first and head back to that stone house where we used to stay.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t move. He just stared at Gu Mengmeng with furrowed brows. ¡°Please...¡± Gu Mengmeng sobbed. Her heart was truly torn by Chixuan¡¯s injuries. Clenching his fists, Elvis gave in and stood outside the door to wait for her. Gu Mengmeng nodded. She would not force Elvis to go further. As long as Chixuan calmed down, she was satisfied. After Elvis and Lea departed, Chixuan shifted his tiny head and rested his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee. He closed his eyes and groaned, obviously in great pain. Cole used one finger to gently wipe off Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears before putting it into his mouth to taste. Hemented with a faint smile. ¡°Salty...¡± ¡°Are you a pervert?¡± Gu Mengmeng blocked off Cole¡¯s hand in disgust, as he tried to reach over again. Cole gazed down at Chixuan before raising his head to look at Gu Mengmeng. Sighing softly, he said, ¡°I have already instructed my men to get Dn over to treat Little Xuan. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let anything happen to Little Xuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot Cole a chilly look. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching potion did you give Chixuan, such that he would protect you like this without any regard for his own life.¡± ¡°Bewitching potion... if I had something like that, wouldn¡¯t I have you drink it first?¡± Cole smiled,pletely unfazed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cold words. He doted on her like she was his own pampered female. No matter what she said to him or how she red at him, he treated it all as flirtatious banter. ¡°Owooo...¡± Chixuan cried out which immediately attracted Gu Mengmeng¡¯splete attention. The worse thing was that she still couldn¡¯t understand what her son was saying. If not for her anxiousness over Chixuan¡¯s current dire condition, Gu Mengmeng wanted to immediately go to sleep and seek out that lonely old man for a negotiation. She would be more than willing to call him daddy if he could just give her a trantion cheat code?! It felt so wrong having to rely on a trantor just to talk to her own son! Cole somehow felt his mood lighten after noticing the distress on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Caressing Chixuan¡¯s tiny head, he said, ¡°Little Xuan, don¡¯t be afraid. Your mother doesn¡¯t dislike me and has no intention of leaving us.¡± ¡°Woowoo...¡± Chixuan¡¯s face went ck and he lifted his little face to gaze at Gu Mengmeng pitifully. ¡°Ah Gu, don¡¯t let Little Xuan worry, alright?¡± Cole pleaded with a slight frown. Ha, there¡¯s no need for a trantion any more. Just by hearing Cole¡¯s words to Chixuan, she understood what Chixuan was whimpering about just now. But she really couldn¡¯t understand why the four little ones and Elvis couldn¡¯t get along at all. Why did they all treat outsiders better? Especially this Cole... Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth. At the end of the day, she could not bear to set herself against her heavily injured son. She would have to wait until he had recovered before educating him. Forcing a smile, Gu Mengmeng kissed Chixuan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good boy. Mummy will not leave. Mummy will stay by your side the whole time, okay?¡± Chapter 862

Chapter 862: Are You Surprised I Didn¡¯t Kill Him?

Chixuan finally closed his eyes after getting a satisfactory answer. Gu Mengmeng felt a reflexive sense of worry as Chixuan shut his eyes. He had already been in aa for so long. How long would he be sleeping for again? Cole held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot a scornful look at Cole, full of disgust and guardedness. She tried to shake off his hand to no avail, and instead ended up jolting Chixuan, who was lying on her knee. The wolf pup squeezed his eyes and whimpered in pain. Cole¡¯s smile deepened as Gu Mengmeng gave up struggling. He continued. ¡°In your eyes, I am probably the world¡¯s biggest viin, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng refused to answer but just gently wiped the blood off the side of Chixuan¡¯s lips. There were no visible external wounds, but he must have suffered internal damage. Otherwise, why would he vomit blood? Cole was unperturbed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯sck of response. He just continued. ¡°You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, representing the brightest and most righteous power in this world; while I am the leader of the stray beasts, representing the darkest and most evil side. Since the two of us don¡¯t wish for anything happen to Little Xuan, he will definitely be alright, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Gu Mengmeng said with cold disdain, ¡°You don¡¯t wish for anything to happen to him, but made him your human shield? Don¡¯t take me for a fool. Don¡¯t you dare deny knowing that Chixuan would rush out to protect you, and so you purposely didn¡¯t duck when Elvis attacked you?¡± Cole chuckled. ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t duck as I wanted you to see him beat me... would you believe it?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Gu Mengmeng replied. Cole lowered his head so that one could not see his expression. He just said mildly, ¡°Ah Gu... I thought that after you met Peter and Natalie, you would at least understand me a little better...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she stared at Cole like he was an ¡°idiot¡±. Cole exhaled and gave a self-mocking smile. ¡°Never mind, I know you don¡¯t like hearing things about me. I won¡¯t bother you any more. Just stay by Little Xuan¡¯s side, he has not seen you for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t say so... I know he missed you a lot.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t reply and Cole didn¡¯t say anything further. The two of them sat quietly until the doors were pushed open and Dn walked in with a steady gait. Wordlessly, he nced at Cole before offering a polite bow to Gu Mengmeng. He then immediately went over to Chixuan and started treating him. Dn¡¯s attitude towards Cole surprised Gu Mengmeng. She thought that with Cole¡¯s petty character¡ªhe was someone who would seek vengeance for the slightest grievance¡ªDn would be the first to suffer from his return. After all, it was Dn who had helped Gu Mengmeng and Lea drag Cole down from his high position as the tribe leader to his current stray beast status, and losing one arm and tail in the process. So it was an unexpected sight to see them meet up again in such a civilized manner. Cole stood beside Gu Mengmeng and chuckled. ¡°Are you surprised I didn¡¯t kill him?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t agree or deny it. She just kept her eyes on Chixuan, her whole heart was being upied by this son of hers. Cole watched Gu Mengmeng quietly out of the corner of his eye. ¡°The Kiss of the Ocean. Did you get it?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered with a ¡°mmm¡±, unwilling to speak more to Cole. Since he already knew she had met Peter and Natalie, would he not know that she had retrieved the Kiss of the Ocean? Asking even though he already knew the answer. Aplete waste of her breath. Chapter 863

Chapter 863: I Intend To Use This Treasure On Chixuan

¡°Give it to me.¡± Cole reached out an upturned palm towards Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng nced askance at Cole, with traces of guardedness and disdain. Cole chuckled. ¡°Are you afraid that I will use the Kiss of the Ocean of activate the Beast King bloodline, which will ce Elvis and Lea in danger in the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one brow and intoned: This Cole really knows a thing or two. Even a witch doctor like Lea doesn¡¯t know that the seven treasures can be used to activate the Beast King bloodline, but Cole is well aware of that. Cole maintained just the right amount of pleasantness in his expression¡ªnot too intimate nor too distant, but well within a range where Gu Mengmeng could find no reason to be angry at, and at the same time couldn¡¯t overlook. ¡°After all, I was the leader of Sauder for over ten years. It¡¯s not surprising that I know of something like that.¡± Cole took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°I have been at the fifth-level for more than a decade. With my powers, I should be able to control the Kiss of the Ocean. If I really wanted to use it to activate the Beast King bloodline, would you be willing to give it to me?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent for a moment before giving a faint smile. ¡°I will give it to you, why not? That was our part of our deal. I will gather the items for you and you will return my son to me. As to what you n to do with the items, that is your own business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Cole pressed close to Gu Mengmeng, and stared teasingly into her eyes. ¡°Are you not worried that after I be the Beast King, I will kill off your partners?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and met Cole¡¯s eyes straight on with a harsh re of her own. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am also a Beast King. Unless I die, no one can hurt my partners.¡± Cole straightened his spine, widening the distance between Gu Mengmeng and himself. A faint smile yed upon his lips. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to worry then. The Kiss of the Ocean is not for my own use. After all, if my opponent is you... I will be powerless against you.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned up her nose at Cole¡¯s statement. She had no intention of giving any sort of response. Cole continued. ¡°You would have realized that the Kiss of the Ocean can be used to suck out poisons from a body. It was effective on you, it will also be effective on Chixuan. So I am going to use this treasure on Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. How did he know the Kiss of the Ocean was effective on her? Could it be that Cole even knew of that entanglement between Elvis and her in Saint Nazaire? Wouldn¡¯t that be too preposterous? After all, only Elvis and Gu Mengmeng were present then. And she did not believe that Elvis would share such a thing with Cole. Cole looked knowingly at the doubt in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, but didn¡¯t rify things. He just smiled. ¡°Can you give it to me now? With that, I believe Little Xuan will recover faster.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned away from Cole and gazed at Chixuan, to find that Dn had alreadyplete the basic treatments. Dn stood before Gu Mengmeng and bowed again. ¡°I have treated Young Master Chixuan¡¯s injuries. For now, the only thing left is for him to rest quietly and avoid strenuous activity. He cannot suffer any further injuries... oh, and he must be kept calm as much as possible. Only then will he be able to recover faster. I will take my leave now.¡± Without waiting for Gu Mengmeng to respond, Dn departed with a steady gait. Chapter 864

Chapter 864: Frowning, Gu Mengmeng Felt Things Were Not That Simple

Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything and just watched Dn¡¯s departing back profile. The people around her were starting to treat her at a respectful distance. She... should probably get used to this. After all, the Messenger of the Beast Deity was an unattainably high position. Not everyone could ovee both the external and internal pressures, and continue to look at her as her former self. Cole¡¯s scornful gaze at Dn held a sliver of coolness. A faintly malevolent smile yed at the corners of his lips. He had kept him alive as he was one of Ah Gu¡¯s subordinates. But... It appeared that he had miscalcted. Ha, I am the only one in this world who can make Ah Gu unhappy. So you... Are an eyesore. Cole emitted a low gurgling sound, as if his throat was feeling ufortable and he was trying to clear it. Gu Mengmeng paid no heed. Why would she care about Cole? She never realized that her brief expression of disappointment and sense of remoteness then, had resulted in the permanent disappearance of Dn, who once helped her. After using beastnguage to secretly signal the hidden stray beasts, Cole continued to nonchntly apany Gu Mengmeng as they sat by Chixuan¡¯s side. Caressing Chixuan¡¯s body, he discreetly observed Gu Mengmeng to confirm that she had not realized what had just happened. He then reached out his hand again. ¡°Give me the Kiss of the Ocean. Don¡¯t you also wish for Chixuan to recover sooner?¡± Gu Mengmeng took out that ck pearl from her pocket and handed it to Cole. Cole was somewhat surprised as he handled that ck pearl. ¡°So this is the Kiss of the Ocean.¡± With that, Cole plucked a strand of his own hair. With the slight pinch of his fingers, that hair became as straight and stiff as a needle. Gu Mengmeng was rather astonished. She was a Beast King and yet she didn¡¯t possess such an ability? There was also no recollection of the existence of such a skill in Snakel¡¯s memories. Cole happily took in the sh of surprise in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Apart from disgust and guardedness, this was the only expression she disyed for him, so he naturally treasured it. With the ck pearl in one hand and his strand of hair in the other, he gradually threaded the hair right through the pearl. Cole secured the pearl around Chixuan¡¯s neck, before inserting it between Chixuan¡¯s lips so that it could be kept in his mouth for the time being. He then gently massaged Chixuan¡¯s lower jaw to prevent the pearl from falling out. After settling all that, Cole stroked Chixuan with a lingering touch, before turning towards Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Alright, with this Kiss of the Ocean, the poison in Little Xuan¡¯s body will not be triggered again. So... I am no longer able to use Little Xuan to ckmail you. Then, are you going to kill me now?¡± Frowning, Gu Mengmeng felt that things were not so simple. How could Cole be so kindhearted? Why was this so unbelievable? ¡°If you are willing to return Chixuan to me, I can disregard all our past grievances and let bygones be bygones. I will continue in my role as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, while you be your stray beast king. Things will go on peacefully if we don¡¯t interfere with each other from now on.¡± ¡°Disregard past grievances?¡± Cole chuckled in exasperation. ¡°In that case, I cannot return Little Xuan to you. I want to exist in the most special ce in Ah Gu¡¯s heart. If I cannot be your most beloved... then I will be your most hated.¡± Chapter 865

Chapter 865: Insist On Being With Me

Gu Mengmeng stepped between Cole and Chixuan and lifted her chin. ¡°Too bad. Since I know Chixuan is alright now, do you think you still have the ability snatch him away from me?¡± Cole stood unmoving at his original spot. ¡°How could you be sure that he wouldn¡¯t insist on being with me after he awakens?¡± Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her brows with anxiety. She had to admit that Cole spent a lot more time with Chixuan than she had. There was always some matter which required her attention, and she often handed her sons over to Sandy¡¯s care. So in reality... she had not really done her duties as a mother. Meanwhile, since Cole took Chixuan over, he had been by his side day and night... He was still a kid and had a pressing need for family ties. It was her own oversight for giving Cole the opportunity. Seeing as how Chixuan had protected Cole from Elvis without any regard for his own safety¡ªit was clear how close Chixuan had grown to Cole, as a result of that pressing need. It was inevitable that Chixuan would look for Cole after he wakes up. She could easily kill Cole now. But what would happen after she killed him? How could she face the pain that Chixuan would feel from that? Neglecting him and failing to be by his side. And then taking away the onlyfort he managed to get for himself. Clenching her fists, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes filled with rage. Cole lowered his head. ¡°That look in your eyes... reserved only for me. So very touching.¡± Gu Mengmeng took two deep breaths and suppressed the frustration in her heart. ¡°Get out of my sight before I change my mind.¡± Cole nodded and ced his right hand over his chest. ¡°Yes, my beloved mistress.¡± Cole cast one final nce at the unconscious Chixuan before turning to leave without any hesitation. The moment he left, Elvis and Lea came in. Lea immediately went to check on Chixuan¡¯s injuries. After all, he was more skilled than Dn in such matters. Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his arms and nuzzled the top of her head with his chin. After seeing that she was fine, he finally rxed. ¡°I know he does not have the ability to hurt you, but I still cannot help worrying... Xiao Meng, as long as I can¡¯t see you, I will feel a deep sense of unease. Could you... never leave my line of sight again?¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her face against Elvis¡¯ chest and listened to his breathing and heartbeat. ¡°Cole gave the Kiss of the Ocean to Chixuan. The poison in Chixuan¡¯s body will not be triggered again.¡± Looking up, Gu Mengmeng asked Elvis, ¡°Hubby, did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Elvis frowned. His heart ached for the pain he saw in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. The tough and chilly facade that Gu Mengmeng put on for Cole copsed before Elvis. She was soft and sensitive, and full of guilt towards Chixuan. ¡°I seem to have endless tasks to settle everyday, and always put my sons as one of my lowest priorities. If I had just apanied them more... Cole would never have gotten this chance. He has taken over an important spot in Chixuan¡¯s heart. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t give my sons enough love to support their growth... I should have already noticed this when Burke appeared, but... hubby, I truly suspect now, am I... am I a bad mother?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and stroked her back. ¡°Compared with the other females, you are already a godsend to those four wolf pups. If you are considered a bad mother, then there are no good mothers in this world at all.¡± Chapter 866

Chapter 866: Believe In Our Sons

¡°But...¡± ¡°Cole has always been good at ying mind games. It doesn¡¯t matter what he told you, he must have had some ulterior motive. If you let him manipte you, you will fall into his trap. Xiao Meng, you must believe in yourself, and must believe in our sons. They are wolves, not farmed sheep. They need a tough training to be able to hone sharp fangs and ws.¡± Believe in our sons... This single sentence by Elvis moved Gu Mengmeng to tears. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like them.¡± Gu Mengmeng sobbed. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears away and drew her into his embrace. ¡°They came from your very flesh, how could I not like them? But... Xiao Meng, it is not the faint light in the darkness that propels someone forward, but the deep abyss behind them. They were born into our household and are destined to be extraordinary. If they don¡¯t grow strong and mature fast, not only will they expose themselves to danger, they will drag their family down with them. Sometimes, being cruel can be another form of love. Can you understand that?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in a daze. She wiped off her own tears. ¡°You understand the rules of survival in the Beast World much better than me. I believe you must have your own reasons for your decision. But hubby... it still pains my heart.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow. ¡°No problem. I will assume the role of being dark and cruel, while you will take charge of being gentle and kind. Care for them and protect them if you wish to do so. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you quarrel with me over them, I will definitely give in to you anyway. I will train them to be exceptional wolves while ensuring you will not feel guilty over it. I will never let any one make use of them to threaten you again. Alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded solemnly before answering with a ¡°Mmm.¡± Chixuan recovered very well under Lea¡¯s treatments. Gu Mengmeng had Elvis retrieve the other three little ones from Sandy¡¯s ce that very night. She felt that it was still much better for her to care for her own kids. Three dayster, Chixuan gradually opened his eyes. He whimpered weakly and Gu Mengmeng dashed to his side. She gently caressed his tiny head and said soothingly, ¡°Chixuan, are you awake? That¡¯s good. My son is so brave. Do you want to drink water? Or do you want something to eat? Daddy Lea prepared some mince meat porridge for you. Do you want some?¡± Chixuan obediently let Gu Mengmeng stroke him. After blinking a few times to adjust to the bright lights, he started roving his eyes around, obviously looking for something. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart thumped uneasily. How could you be sure that he wouldn¡¯t insist on being with me after he awakens? Cole¡¯s words resonated in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. Without any need for trantion, she could easily understand the beastnguage that Chixuan was mumbling. He was looking for Cole... ¡°Chixuan, Mummy is here to apany you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng gently held Chixuan¡¯s neck and kissed his tiny head. ¡°Mummy promises that she will never leave you all again. No matter where I go, I will bring you and your brothers along. So... forgive Mummy¡¯s earlier neglect, and give me a chance to atone for my errors. Alright?¡± The gurgling noises in Chixuan gradually faded away. He looked up at Gu Mengmeng with pleading eyes, and didn¡¯t utter another sound. He just gently ced his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forearm, obediently lying there. Chapter 867

Chapter 867: Giving Her A Meaningful Look Before Leaving

Chixuan took a whole two weeks to recover from his injuries. Elvis and Lea had discussed that it would be toote to stock up on food if they hurried back to Saint Nazaire now. As such, they would have to spend winter in Sauder. Hence, during Chixuan¡¯s recovery period, Lea was in charge of remaining at home to take care of Gu Mengmeng and Chixuan, while Elvis led the other three little ones out on hunting expeditions. Father and sons brought back piles of hunted game every day. The air today brought along with it a harsh chill. Gu Mengmeng could feel... winter hade. Lea went up to the second floor of the stone castle to retrieve some animal hides to seal up the windows. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng sat beside Chixuan and gently caressed his head, murmuring soothing words to him now and then. Suddenly, Chixuan stood up. Before Gu Mengmeng had time to exim at Chixuan recovery, he promptly scuttled towards the door. ¡°Chixuan!¡± Gu Mengmeng called out in shock. Chixuan paused for a moment and turned around. He gave Gu Mengmeng a meaningful look. It was as if he was saying farewell. Gu Mengmeng wanted to give chase but Chixuan dashed out without further hesitation. At that moment,rge snowkes drifted down from the sky, obscuring one¡¯s line of sight and the road ahead. It also blurred the footprints left behind. How ironic. The one time she was absolutely certain of her son¡¯s intention, was that very moment when he turned around. He didn¡¯t say anything but Gu Mengmeng knew very well that Chixuan... was going to look for Cole. Gu Mengmeng slumped down on the floor, sobbing silently into her hands. Lea flew down from upstairs on hearing themotion, only to see Gu Mengmeng sitting at the doorway crying, while Chixuan was nowhere to be seen. There was no need to ask what happened. Lea knew. Holding Gu Mengmeng and patting her gently on the back, Lea said soothingly, ¡°Chixuan is the biggest bargaining chip that Cole has against you. He will not let anything happen to Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng clung onto Lea¡¯s arm and buried her face in his chest. She knew Cole would never let anything happen to Chixuan. She was crying because Chixuan¡¯s resolute back profile was like a sword piercing straight through her heart. Cole had said: How could you be sure that he wouldn¡¯t insist on being with me after he awakens? Since then, Gu Mengmeng had been fearing that she might lose Chixuan anytime. And that look Chixuan had given her just now... It was as if he was saying: Mummy, sorry. Mummy, goodbye... Her Chixuan had chosen Cole over her. It was not because of the poison¡¯s control. It was not because of any coercion or threat. Cole had not even appeared before Chixuan during this period. It was solely because in Chixuan¡¯s heart, Cole had be even more important than his own mother. Feeling as if her throat was being viciously squeezed, Gu Mengmeng took several deep breaths but still felt suffocated. She had lost Chixuan. She had really lost Chixuan. That feeling was akin to someone using a knife and carving out a piece of flesh from her heart. Fresh blood spraying everywhere... By the time Elvis and the three young ones returned, Gu Mengmeng had already cried herself to sleep. Lea handed Gu Mengmeng¡ªwhose eyes were as swollen as peaches¡ªover to Elvis. Lea sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I... try and find him.¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°He wants Cole. Even if you drag him back, he will run away again. Never mind, let him be. My son can take responsibility for his own life. This is the pathway he has chosen, and even his own parents cannot stop his will. As for Xiao Meng...¡± Elvis nced imperiously at the three young ones out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Since your own brother created this mess, the rest of you are in charge of the clean-up.¡± Chapter 868

Chapter 868: How Nice Would It Be If He Was Here

When Gu Mengmeng woke up, she realized that the three little ones were lying by her side. Why were they lying? Because they were all in their beast forms. This was very strange, they rarely showed their beast forms after evolving to their half-orc forms. Gu Mengmeng was rather worried so she hugged her sons and asked them with a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys not feeling well?¡± The little wolves shook their heads, licking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with their tongues. They howled with a wailing tone, showing a clear intention of acting coquettish. ¡°Winter is here, they still don¡¯t have enough abilities tobat the cold so staying in their beast forms are the warmest and mostfortable state for them.¡± Elvis exined on behalf of his sons before carrying Gu Mengmeng up from the pile of wolves. He kissed her hand and added, ¡°Do you want to y with some snow?¡± Elvis remembered that during this time ofst year, Gu Mengmeng kept pestering him to take a walk in the snow. She said, ¡°You have to stroll under the snow with the person you like during the first snow because after walking for a while, the couple will get white heads (old age).¡± Back then, he was worried that her body would be too weak to withstand the cold so he rejected. But after that, he could not stand her unceasing coaxing and pestering and eventually brought her out but she fell sick the moment they came back...... And because of that illness, he had the chance to mate with her. Now, her physique was still petite but she had Snakel¡¯s Beast King abilities so it would not be a problem tobat the cold anymore. However, it was hard to act light-heartedly like a kid anymore..... Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, the children are scared of the cold. I¡¯ll stay at home to apany them so I won¡¯t be going out.¡± Elvis did not want to force Gu Mengmeng but the three little ones jumped up to grab onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs, looking as if they wanted to give it a try. Kanwu went to the extreme by walking to the entrance, drawing circling on the spot as he howled pitifully at Gu Mengmeng, obviously begging her to bring him out to y. ¡°You guys want to go out?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked softly. ¡°Howl howl~~¡± There was excitement and anticipation heard in the loud cries of the three little ones. Gu Mengmeng did not want to disappoint her sons so she smiled and nodded her head. Lea wrapped Gu Mengmeng up in a beast skin and stood next to Elvis as they walked out of the stone castle together. They were going out to y so naturally, they would not walk too far out. After all, this snow was too heavy and may be a snowstorm anytime, enclosing this entire Beast World in silver white frost. The snow at the entrance had not reach Gu Mengmeng¡¯s calf and the three little ones were also stronger than an ordinary of-age wolf so the depth of the snow did not pose any threat to them. As it was their first time seeing snow, the three little ones were clearly excited. They scraped the ground with their hind legs, building up the snow to an rming height before sttering it all over one another. Looking at how her sons were having so much fun, Gu Mengmeng smiled slightly. How nice would it be if Chixuan was here.... Gu Mengmeng could not garner up her excitement to y so she huddled up in Elvis¡¯s arms to watch her three sons create a yful scene. p. A snowball was directly smashed onto Elvis¡¯s face while some bits of snow sttered onto Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng turned to see Lea smiling sneakily at them with a second snowballing on its way. Elvis raised his brow as he easily dodged the second snowball. Then, he asked Gu Mengmeng with a smile, ¡°Xiao Meng, can I smash him?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and jumped off from Elvis¡¯s arms. She gestured a ¡®please, go ahead¡¯ hand gesture before seeing how Elvis scooped arge handful of snow from the ground, swinging it towards Lea. Chapter 869

Chapter 869: First Mating Anniversary

The two adults and three children surrounded Gu Mengmeng, ying around in delight as they sessfully broke the depression in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heartpletely. Her depression dissolved a little by a little together with the snowkes sttered on her before flowing down and disappearing. Upon looking at her gradual radiant smile, a pair of eyes, that was hidden in the deep part of the snow, glimmered. It was not sure whether it was an effect of feeling assured or disappointed as those eyes backtracked slowly from its original route. In one of Sauder¡¯s stone houses, Cole sat on a high spot like a king, hiszy and ridiculing gazending on the stone tablet fixed on the wall. Ha, Ah Gu was throwing her tantrum with him, right? He could almost imagine her sly smile when deliberating all these. Yeah, she¡¯s a cute little fox. She wanted to tell him that she knew where his abilities came from with this stone tablet? So, Ah Gu carved this stone tablet while thinking about him, right? It¡¯s quite a great gift. The sound of someone wriggling about at the entrance could be heard. Cole looked towards the direction of the noise with a gentle gaze and knew who it was without seeing the person. ¡°Is she fine?¡± Cole asked softly. Chixuan whimpered a few sounds out from his throat in an unclear manner. ¡°Envious? Then why didn¡¯t you appear? If you¡¯re willing to go back, she will definitely be very happy.¡± Cole had a tint of rumination hanging on the corners of his lips. He gestured at Chixuan, asking him to jump on his knees, lying down there like an obedient big-sized pet. Hearing Chixuan¡¯s answer that was just by his mouth, Cole¡¯s grin grew wider as he rubbed his head, saying, ¡°Foolish son, don¡¯t pity me. I¡¯m the evil boss in the Beast World.¡± ¡°Owooooo¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Cole lifted his head up and closed his eyes, saying, ¡°One day, she will be mine. Then, our family will not need to be separated again.¡± ... The snowfall became heavier and was going to seal the stone castlepletely. The construction of the stone house was much more perfect than the cave and was also closer to the style of a modern architecture. There were two floors, with seven rooms on the upper level and four rooms on the lower level. The main hall was a more spacious area so Elvis started a firece there to cook meals and get warmth. The food pile was ced in the rooms on the first floor so the three little ones had no room on their own. They just slept directly in the main hall, lying near the firece to stay warm. This day, Gu Mengmeng unexpectedly did not allow Lea to prepare their food as she personally whipped up a sumptuous meal. The three little ones kept twirling around Gu Mengmeng, harboring strong curiousness towards the food in their Mother¡¯s hands. After working around for quite some time, she managed toy the table filled with dishes despite the ingredients being limited Gu Mengmeng huddled into Elvis¡¯s arms before pecking his cheek. ¡°Hubby, happy first mating anniversary.¡± Elvis felt a gush of warm water flowing into his heart as it softened into a pile of mess. His deep eyes looked like they stored an entire piece of ocean as he said gently, ¡°So the reason why you kept yourself busy today was to celebrate our first mating anniversary?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an important date to both of us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temple. Actually, to him, every day was an important date since the day he met Gu Mengmeng in theke. But because Gu Mengmeng took this day to heart, it became Elvis¡¯s most important day in all the important days. ¡°Xiao Meng, happy first mating anniversary.¡± Elvis learned from how Gu Mengmeng spoke and tried his best to reply her in the softest tone possible. Chapter 870

Chapter 870: Lea, I Love You.

Lea¡¯s appearance created an obvious contrast with Elvis. One year ago, at this time.... He stood alone outside the cave in the snow, guarding the entrance for them as he suffered torment from hearing the ambiguous sounds. Then, he finally found a reason to enter the cave to see her but she used every sentence and every word to poke his wounds. What maintain a manner that an ex-boyfriend should have, what go your separate ways, what owe each other nothing, there¡¯s only you and me in this world, no us..... The three little ones were not aware of all theplicated thoughts amongst the adults. They only knew that the food their Mother made was extremely delicious. Even if the entire world im that Daddy Lea¡¯s culinary skills were the best, their Mother¡¯s taste was what satisfied the three little ones the most satisfied and made them miss the most. After the meal, Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for an entire day, Lea will bring you to take a rest upstairs. I¡¯ll wash the dishes today.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not have the chance to react when Lea carried her away from Elvis¡¯s arms. ¡°But....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes shimmered a series of conflicting emotions. It was their first mating anniversary, shouldn¡¯t she be staying with Elvis, recollecting their memories together?¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, closing the door before saying with a deep gaze, ¡°Mengmeng, do you n to make this day of every year in the future my nightmare?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea in shock, not knowing how to react. Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand to his lips stubbornly and gave it a peck before exining, ¡°The day exactly one year ago was my darkest and saddest time of my life. Back then.....I didn¡¯t even want to live after being seriously tormented by you. But, you¡¯re demanding me to watch how you and Elvis interact affectionately with each other on this day every year to continuously remind me of how pathetic I looked while struggling in both of your happiness?¡± ¡°I.....¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down, feeling a tug on her heart. She neglected Lea¡¯s feelings and forgot how sad he was when she and Elvis were immersed in their own happiness during mating. Lowering her head, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lea supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist with one hand, trapping her as he advanced forward, stopping his lips right next to her ear. He whispered, ¡°You clearly know that I like hearing your confession more than an apology.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not the old her who had just transmigrated and was ignorant of worldly affairs. She naturally knew what would happen after Lea¡¯s ambiguous actions Blushing, Gu Mengmeng circled her arms around Lea¡¯s neck and confessed softly, ¡°Lea, I love you.¡± Lea bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little earlobe and said with a deep, husky and attractive voice, ¡°This is the most touching confession I¡¯ve ever heard before. Mengmeng, let¡¯s make this day....our mating anniversary. That way, every year in the future, I can celebrate this day with you and Elvis.....I won¡¯t be a lonely presence outside your happiness anymore....let me be a part of your happiness too, alright?¡± ¡°But.....our mating anniversary was towards the end of the rainy season and not now.¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled that their mating anniversary was not too far away from Snakel¡¯s death anniversary. Lea shook his head and said, ¡°Fool, you need to inherit something from me to count as officially mating with me. That can only be considered an engagement.¡± Gu Mengmeng bowed down slightly to unconsciously match Lea¡¯s teasing. She gave off a ¡®yeah?¡¯ sound. ¡°Mengmeng, let me belong to youpletely, alright? Hmm?¡± A lingering kissnded on her, followed by a series of intimate entangling together. Chapter 871

Chapter 871: Did You Not Attend To Her Well?

Every winter, time flow became a mystery. It was so bad to the extent that Gu Mengmeng did not know how long she slept for, she did not even know when was day and when was night. When her needs could no longer stand pretending that she was not in reality, she woke up from the series of debating and realized she was sleeping in between Elvis and Lea. Looking up, she saw two pairs of eyes staring intently at her. Recalling the madness that day, Gu Mengmeng really wanted to kill herself with a piece of tofu. She did not have any face to see both Lea and Elvis so she sat up right and pretended that she did not see them as she walked directly towards the entrance. ¡°Did you not attend to her well?¡± Elvis¡¯s voice could be heard from behind Gu Mengmeng, clearly aimed at interrogating Lea. This question made Gu Mengmeng explode instantly, she resembled a cat whose acupuncture points were pressed and her arched back looked as if she stepped on an electric switch. Lea was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.....judging from her reaction that day, she seemed quite satisfied. After that, she fainted and I didn¡¯t bear to torture her any further so I stopped. Could it be.....eh? Do you normally continue after she faints?¡± Gu Mengmeng really did not want to hear Elvis and Lea sharing their OOXX experiences with her so she turned behind and red at them with a red face. Sheined, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat!¡± Looking at her expression, both of them finally realized that Gu Mengmeng was embarrassed instead of being unsatisfied by Lea. Chuckling, Elvis stretched his arms wide to ask for a hug. ¡°Xiao Meng,e over.¡± ¡°What do you want!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned redder and she did not move a single inch. ¡°Lea needs time to cook,e and lie with me for a while more.¡± Lea had stood up and walked to Gu Mengmeng. He carried her up and ced her into Elvis¡¯s arms before covering her with a beast skin. Kissing her forehead, he said, ¡°You can eat soon, be patient.¡± Lea¡¯s indecent words made Gu Mengmeng blush even more. Damn fox! He had to be med for his repetition on the word ¡®eat¡¯ that day. Now, whenever she heard the word ¡®eat¡¯, indescribable scenes would start reying in her mind, she was really going to suffer from a mental trauma. Although Lea had the intention to continue teasing her, she just woke up after a long sleep and moreover, she did vigorous exercise before sleeping so she must be famished. He did not bear for his baby Mengmeng to go hungry so he gave up enjoying her adorable look when she was fuming in anger as he walked to the lower level to cook. ¡°Do you feel something different to your body?¡± Elvis asked while arranging the beast skin on Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind already became a puddle of mess and she could not react at all, let alone know what Elvis asked. Elvis touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear and smiled, saying, ¡°Lea¡¯s mark is clearer and more real now. The journey to your mating with him was really full of twists and turns. However, since both of you had already mated, you should be able to inherit something from him....¡± Gu Mengmeng buried her face into Elvis¡¯s chest, being caught in hot passion with another male on their mating anniversary, ha.....she did not even dare to imagine how Elvis spent that day. Elvis understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts as he hooked her little chin and forced her to stare into his eyes, as if he wanted to give the depth of the entire ocean to her. He said slowly with a deep and husky voice, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t lose you, I can withstand anything. I¡¯m your partner, he¡¯s also your partner....if we torture him that day every year, you¡¯ll feel sad and I can¡¯t bear to do anything that makes you sad.....isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 872

Chapter 872: Something Happened to Xuan.

Gu Mengmeng never discussed this topic further. From the day she epted Lea, she knew that she would be destined to be in debt when it came to rtionships. She could only be grateful towards Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s good intentions and then try hard to love them more. Huddling into Elvis¡¯s embrace, she leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart at ease, as if she found someone to rely on. Elvis fiddled with her hair in a loving way, allowing her to stay nested in his arms like a gentle andzy cat. He did not want his retreat andpliance to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mental trauma. In the Beast World, a half-orc female could have over ten males. Let aloneplete females who had a basic number of thirty to fifty partners. As for the First Beauties in each tribe, they could have hundred over partners. But Gu Mengmeng only had Lea and him. Even if it was like that, she always felt that she was indebted towards them and this made his heart ache. He already gave her so little but she still felt that she was too greedy and would always take care of their emotions in utmost cautiousness. How nice would it be if she was more willful? That way, she would be much happier. As the storage food at home were all handled before, with Lea¡¯s fine culinary skills as a plus point, a meal was whipped up very quickly. When Gu Mengmeng smelled the aroma of the meat, Lea was already scooping the rice and portioning the meat in stone bowls for everyone. Gu Mengmeng looked at her three sons while eating, feeling a strong sense of warmth. How nice would it be if Chixuan was here too.... Just as she was thinking about this, a strange sound came from the corner suddenly.... Elvis and Lea turned around agilely while Gu Mengmeng instantly protected her three sons behind her back. Then, she stared at the source of the sound in defense. The two pieces of stone were pushed open and the next moment, a figure walked towards them from the corner. Without seeing his appearance clearly, Gu Mengmeng identified the person from his scent. ¡°Cole?¡± Cole did not have time to care about Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s defensive states as he directly walked to Gu Mengmeng, speaking with a solemn expression, ¡°Ah Gu, follow me. Something happened to Xuan.¡± The blood in Gu Mengmeng seemed like it froze instantly as her mind exploded. She did not consider anything as she directly rushed up to Cole. Elvis grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist to stop her as he reminded, ¡°Xiao Meng, stay calm.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis nkly, her entire body shaking but not a single word could be said. Calm down? How to calm down? Chixuan was her son, he was her son that she was the most indebted to and wanted to make up to the most. He was a piece of flesh from her body! ¡°Ah Gu, you know I won¡¯t use Xuan to lie.¡± Cole grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Time is tight, I can¡¯t exin to you in time.¡± Then, he looked up at Elvis and Lea and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, you guys cane over. Don¡¯t drag the time any further.¡± Elvis swatted Cole¡¯s hand away and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Turning to look at Lea, he instructed, ¡°Stay home and take care of the kids, I¡¯ll apany Xiao Meng.¡± Lea nodded, although he was also not assured to let Gu Mengmeng interact with Cole alone, Mengmeng would definitely go crazy if this was Cole¡¯s strategy of luring the enemy away from her base and something happened to the three little ones. Cole could not wait a second longer as he directly squeezed out of the secret pathway he came from. Elvis followed behind him while carrying Gu Mengmeng, maintaining a safe distance between them. Chapter 873

Chapter 873: Ah Gu, You Must Help Him.

Gu Mengmeng was never that good with directions. After being turned around a few times, she hadpletely lost her bearings. Gu Mengmeng only realized she had finally arrived at her destination when a glimmer of light appeared before her. She emerged from a mystical-looking doorway and was momentarily taken aback, before discovering she was at the Meeting Room at Sauder, with the Thirty-Six Stratagems on the wall and white tiger skin draped over a stone chair. Chixuan¡¯s tiny body was curled up in the tiger hide. Gritting his teeth and shivering uncontrobly, he looked to be in much pain. He uttered whimpering noises and even though she couldn¡¯t understand beastnguage, Gu Mengmeng knew from her maternal instincts that those were cries of pain. Tears trickled down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as she dashed towards Chixuan and drew him into her arms. She said soothingly, ¡°Little Xuan, don¡¯t be afraid. Mummy is here.¡± Elvis went forward and tugged at Chixuan¡¯s eyelids and ears. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just evolving.¡± ¡°Evolving?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with red-rimmed eyes, as if she was a drowning person grasping at a safety buoy. Elvis nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just the typical evolution process. He is nearly one year old and should be evolving.¡± ¡°But Hede and the rest weren¡¯t like this when they evolved...¡± Gu Mengmeng whined. This was reality. No matter how powerful a woman was, she would be weak and fragile when faced with issues concerning her own children. This was their most vulnerable weak spot. Elvis remained silent. He didn¡¯t know how to tell Gu Mengmeng that Hede and his brothers had actually been in much pain during their evolution. But fearing that she would worry too much, all the pain they had to endure was forced to ur all at once, so that the process would be over before she realized it. And the process of evolution from beast to human form involved the crushing and regeneration of every single inch of bone over and over again... For this painful process to ur all at once, most beasts would never be able to withstand it. It would lead to a failure in the evolution and result in lifelong deformities or instant death. So although Elvis never mentioned it before, he was rather proud of the sessful evolutions of his three sons. But he could not tell Gu Mengmeng that. Just Chixuan alone was enough to cause her so much worry. If he brought up the evolution process of the other three, she would definitely me herself. Rather than ming herself... he would rather she me him. Elvis maintained a mild expression. ¡°He has yet to recover from his old injuries, that¡¯s why he will be in more pain during his evolution. He will be fine after enduring this.¡± Gu Mengmeng threw a chilly nce in Cole¡¯s direction. If not for his scheming, Chixuan would never have been identally injured by Elvis! This debt was naturally ced upon his head. Cole didn¡¯t think Elvis had intended to push the me onto him. After all, he was best at ying mind games and he knew that no matter what Elvis said, the me would still fall on him. But it didn¡¯t matter. As Cole said before, if he couldn¡¯t be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s most beloved, he would be her most hated. After all, she already had so many reasons to hate him, what was one more reason? As a result, Cole didn¡¯t retort but just said, ¡°Evolution is a crucial time for Chixuan. Hisbat experience iscking and he has had too little training. I am afraid his body does not hold the capabilities necessary to support his evolution... although he now has the Kiss of the Ocean, the poison had weakened him too much... so, Ah Gu, you must help him.¡± Chapter 874

Chapter 874: A Drop Of Blood

¡°How to help?!¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Cole with red eyes. ¡°A drop of blood,¡± Cole replied. ¡°The blood of the Beast King runs in you. Just one drop of your blood will be enough to help Little Xuan ovee this obstacle.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng would be willing to drain all the blood from her body if it could make Chixuan well. But she still had the venom in her and her blood was especially poisonous. Although she had the Kiss of the Ocean on her for many days and could now mate with her partners, it was only because Elvis and Lea were both strong enough to withstand the effects. In other words, although the Kiss of the Ocean had reduced the venom inside her, Gu Mengmeng was still poisonous. Elvis and Lea were able to endure her poison only because of their physical capabilities! And blood was different. With just one drop of blood, Gu Mengmeng was able toy barren to a plot ofnd a hundred meters wide. Giving Chixuan this type of blood? Would that help him? Was he sure it wouldn¡¯t kill him instead? Cole understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worries. He pointed at the Kiss of the Ocean hanging around Chixuan¡¯s neck. ¡°If it is only one drop, the Kiss of the Ocean can cleanse it.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t believe in Cole so she turned her attention towards Elvis. She looked at him wordlessly. Elvis nodded as an answer. After seeing Elvis¡¯ response, Gu Mengmeng resolutely bit down on her own finger and dripped a drop of blood into Chixuan¡¯s mouth. Within seconds, Chixuan calmed down. But before Gu Mengmeng could rx, Chixuan spiraled down into a crazed manner, as his body convulsed non-stop. Not knowing what else to do, Gu Mengmeng kept calling his name as she sobbed. She cried so bitterly that Elvis¡¯ heart ached for her. After a long time, Chixuan¡¯s condition gradually calmed down. He then started evolving at a steady speed right before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. His tiny ws morphed into slender, fair fingers, while his furry body slowly lengthened into a slender human form. His facial features shed their wolfish demeanor. However, his head remained lowered and Gu Mengmeng was unable to get a clear look at his face. Elvis tossed a piece of skinned fur over Chixuan¡¯s body to cover it. He didn¡¯t like Gu Mengmeng looking at the naked body of other males. Not even if he was their own son. ¡°Is it... over?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis. Elvis embraced Gu Mengmeng and nodded with a ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°The blood of the Beast King is truly exceptional. It actually helped Little Xuan skip the half-beast stage and directly evolve into a first-level beast. Ah Gu, thank you.¡± Cole was kneeling beside Chixuan and stroking his head. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes filled with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son with your filthy hands.¡± Cole was taken aback but retrieved his hand. Standing up, he bowed towards Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Since Little Xuan is alright now and Ah Gu is not willing to see me, then... will the two of you please leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted. ¡°You seem to have forgotten that this is Sauder. It is my territory. I can stay wherever I want. What right do you have to ask me to leave?¡± Cole didn¡¯t get angry and didn¡¯t retort. He just said, ¡°My dearest mistress, you misunderstand me. I am just worried that you will feel ufortable staying in the same space as me.¡± Chapter 875

Chapter 875: She Didn¡¯t Wish To Lose This Son

¡°Since you know that I won¡¯t befortable staying in the same space as you, then shouldn¡¯t you get lost yourself?¡± Gu Mengmeng saw no need to be courteous towards Cole. Cole gazed meaningfully at Chixuan. ¡°But if Little Xuan can¡¯t find me when he awakes, he will rush out in a frenzy again. It¡¯s snowing so heavily outside now, and he is just a first-level beast... I am afraid he can¡¯t withstand it. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists. Chixuan¡¯sst look at her right before he vanished into the snow the other time was like a knife piercing into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. She was unable to deny the truth behind Cole¡¯s words. If Cole was not around when Chixuan awakes, he would definitely head out to find him again. Taking a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng ignored Cole and just nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms, quietly watching the unmoving Chixuan with worried eyes. ¡°Wooo...¡± After a long time, Chixuan appeared to be waking up. He moved his neck before propping himself up into a sitting position. ¡°Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart finally settled down. Chixuan was startled by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice. He turned around and stared at her in surprise, as if he never thought Gu Mengmeng would actually be here. After a half-second pause, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mother.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaped out from Elvis¡¯ arms towards Chixuan and hugged him tight. She kissed and nuzzled against his forehead. ¡°My good baby. As long as you are fine. You scared Mummy to death...¡± Chixuan hesitated before reaching out to stroke Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back, as gently as she herself had once done to coax her sons to sleep. His voice was mild but held a trace of cajoling. ¡°I am sorry to have made you worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you are well, Mummy will be fine.¡± Chixuan didn¡¯t say anything more and just tied the animal hide around his body to make a simple dress. He then took two steps back. ¡°Mother, I am fine now. You two... should return soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. She looked at Chixuan expectantly. ¡°You... are not going back with us?¡± Chixuan couldn¡¯t bear to see the tears in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye. He turned his head. ¡°I am already a grownup and need to be independent.¡± ¡°But you are my son,¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Chixuan remained resolute. His voice was calm and steady. ¡°I can live independently and still be your son.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up and walked forward. But as she approached him, Chixuan back away. His rejection was clear. ¡°Chixuan, are you ming Mummy for not protecting you?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was grieving but didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know if all parents felt so helpless before their own children. She only knew... she didn¡¯t wish to lose this son. Chixuan twisted his lips and shook his head. ¡°Mother, I am a wolf.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Chixuan with a lost expression. She didn¡¯t understand his meaning. Chixuan returned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze and exined slowly, ¡°Wolves do not need protection.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded agreeably. ¡°Good, since you don¡¯t me Mummy,e back with me. If you want independence... at least wait till after the winter season is over.¡± Chixuan shook his head as his gazended upon Cole. ¡°I cannot leave him all alone.¡± Chapter 876

Chapter 876: A Mother Cannot Control A Son Who Has Grown Up

¡°Chixuan...¡± Gu Mengmeng started to speak but was interrupted by Chixuan. He held a faint smile, which was gentle, yet distant and bitter at the same time. Paired with his slightly nted eyes, he disyed just the right amount of elegance. ¡°You still have Elvis, Lea and my other brothers by your side. Even without me, you will not be lonely. But him... apart from me, he has nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng gnashed her teeth. She never imagined that the first guy to tell her ¡°He/She needs me more than you¡± would be her own son. She could have epted it if that ¡°needs me more¡± was a female. But why did it have to be Cole?! ¡°Chixuan, you clearly know...¡± Chixuan nodded. ¡°I know he is a bad guy in your eyes. You don¡¯t like him and never thought of trying to ept him or understand him. But that is between the two of you. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng kept silent. She just wrinkled her brows at Chixuan, the unease in her heart growing stronger and stronger. ¡°He is an important person to me. I cannot just cast him aside. So Mother, please go back.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip and gradually rxed her tightly-clenched fists. She didn¡¯t want to push her son further away. The only thing she could do was just to stand there unmoving. Forcing a smile, she looked at Chixuan. ¡°Mmm, my son is so dashing.¡± Taking a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng felt her chest was quivering. If not for Elvis standing behind her, supporting her, she felt that she might not be able to remain upright. But, what could she do? A mother cannot control a son who has grown up... ¡°Your father and I will go back first. I will keep that secret tunnel open always. Anytime you miss Mummy, juste back and visit me... okay?¡± Every word dripped with plea. Gu Mengmeng had never behaved so pathetically in front of anyone before. She had not begged like this even when her father had abandoned her mother and her. And not even when her mother threw her out of the house thereafter. Family was her most vulnerable weak spot. Faced with Chixuan, she could not help behaving so humbly. Chixuan frowned slightly. He took two steps forward and held Gu Mengmeng by the shoulders. After hesitating for a second, he hugged her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like that. No matter where I am, I am always your son.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng grunted as she struggled to hold back her tears. Elvis took Gu Mengmeng over from Chixuan and pressed her into his own chest. After gently cleaning her tear-streaked face, he looked at Chixuan. ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng into the secret tunnel and followed the original route back. After Gu Mengmeng and Elvis left, Cole¡¯s face darkened. He walked in front of Chixuan and clutched at his neck. ¡°I said before... I am the only one who can make her unhappy.¡± An iron-like grip squeezed Chixuan¡¯s neck as he lifted the boy off the floor. Chixuan¡¯s face turned red from theck of oxygen but he didn¡¯t struggle. He appeared resigned to theing of death, but his eyes remained cidly fixed on Cole. ¡°Little Xuan, don¡¯t think you can push my buttons just because I am nice to you. Be a good boy and don¡¯t make me angry, got it?¡± Chixuan nodded with some difficulty. Cole finally released his grip and turned around. Sitting on the stone chair, his gaze fellnguidly across the ¡°Thirty-Six Stratagems¡± on the wall. No one could guess what he was thinking. Chapter 877

Chapter 877: The End Of Winter

Gu Mengmeng continued to be in a very depressed state after returning to the stone castle. Elvis told Lea what happened with Cole and Chixuan. Actually, all children should be independent aftering of age. If not for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s insistence, those other three sons should have already headed out on their own. From the day they evolved, they already had not much ties with the original family. But because Gu Mengmeng clung onto the notion of family, Lea and Elvis made an exception. Giving the excuse that those three young ones had yet to fully evolve, they allowed them to remain by their side. Lea¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s despondent state. Sighing, Lea waved his tail and sat beside Gu Mengmeng. He held her gently by the shoulders and ced her head on his chest. ¡°Children will always want their own life after growing up. You cannot force them to remain by your side, right?¡± Lea kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Anyway, you still have Elvis and I, don¡¯t you? The two of us will never leave you.¡± Children would always want to leave after growing up. Gu Mengmeng understood this logic, but that didn¡¯t mean she would be any less upset. Fortunately, Chixuan woulde over through the secret tunnel now and then to visit Gu Mengmeng. With that, her mood gradually became better. However, the fact that Chixuan was thest to evolve but the first to be a first-level beast incited the rest of his brothers, especially Kanwu. Thereafter, in order to advance their own abilities, the three young ones embarked on a vigorous attrition-warfare-style of training. At the start, the three of them fought against each other. Thereafter, they sought out Lea to train with them. When Lea had to prepare Gu Mengmeng¡¯s meal, they went to get Elvis... Elvis felt very unhappy at the thought that those three young ones, who he had personally trained, were trailing behind Cole¡¯s Chixuan. Hence, he was rather heavy-handed when training with them... But those three youngsters had be increasingly brave, and were not scared off by Elvis¡¯ viciousness. Instead, they entered into an excited frenzy. Time flowed on as this ¡°passionate¡± father-and-son interaction progressed. All the way until a crack appeared on the snow at the entrance of the cave, and a gentle breeze blew through. Gu Mengmeng knew this meant the new year had begun. ording to custom, Elvis and Lea would lead the first hunt in their respective roles as tribe leader and witch doctor. After being couped up in the stone house for an entire winter, Gu Mengmeng rather looked forward to the first hunt of this rainy season. After prepping himself and the three young ones, Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace and with a big wave of his hand, smashed the snow that was sealed up against the cave entrance. Cool air rushed and Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath before exhaling in satisfaction. The weather was still rather cool and Elvis was worried that Gu Mengmeng would catch a chill. He wrapped arge piece of skinned fur around her securely. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t resist and let Elvis bundle her up. All ceremonies in Sauder were carried out at the altar. It was here when Cole had secretly signaled her with the code ¡°Hoeing millet in mid-day heat¡± to confirm Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity as the Messenger of the Beast Deity. But Gu Mengmeng andpany arrived at the altar only to discover that arge number of Snow fox tribesmen had already assembled there. And it appeared that the ceremony had already started and was well underway. And the person officiating the ceremony was... Oakley? Gu Mengmeng frowned. She didn¡¯t ascend the stage but just watched quietly from the side. Oakley had also clearly seen Gu Mengmeng but he maintained a calm expression. He carried on the ceremony systematically until the veryst step, before stating. ¡°Next, would the venerable Messenger of the Beast Deitye on stage to announce the first hunt of the year.¡± Chapter 878

Chapter 878: It Is Still More Comfortable Being In My Arms, Right?

Gu Mengmeng was not a person who ced a lot of importance on authority, but she was also no fool. Oakley was clearly overstepping his boundaries today. Gu Mengmeng frowned and didn¡¯t go up the stage. Meanwhile, everyone below was already kneeling down respectfully and waiting for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nextmand. Lea whispered in a low voice, ¡°The hunt is a major event, and cannot be dyed. Other matters, we can talk about itter.¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated but eventually nodded. She had Elvis carry her onto the stage, after which she turned to face the crowd. ¡°Warriors, congrattions on passing the trials of the harsh winter, and emerging an even better version of yourself. Now, it is time for you to disy your prowess and capabilities before the Beast Deity. The first hunt marking the end of winter starts now!¡± Cheers erupted from the crowd. Earthshaking howls sounded out from below the stage right after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s announcement. Elvis gave a slight shake of his gleaming, jet-ck hair. His massive, muscr body radiated an undeniable aura of dominance, an indisputable ruler under the shining sun. Everyone subconsciously yielded to his supremacy, no one dared to take even half a step in front of him. With Elvis leading the army, the group of tribesmen sprinted off. Lea didn¡¯t need to participate in this hunt. Elvis alone was enough to control the expedition. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze drifted andnded on Oakley, who also didn¡¯t join in the hunt. She didn¡¯t speak but just observed him quietly. Oakley didn¡¯t appear anxious but just bowed at Gu Mengmeng before saying, ¡°Does the Great Messenger have something to ask me? Why don¡¯t we... move to the conference hall?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t answer but just turned and walked out. Winter had just ended and the snow had yet topletely melt. As a result, the ground was very muddy. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng and said dotingly, ¡°The ground is still cold. So it is still morefortable being in my arms, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, but remained silent. She knew Lea was worried she would be in a bad mood because of Oakley, and was intentionally trying to lift her spirits. The conference hall was just behind the altar and within five minutes, Gu Mengmeng was already seated on the white tiger skin draped over the stone chair. Lea raised a fire and started heating some water for Gu Mengmeng to drink. Meanwhile, Oakley stood to the side and met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes with an open and erect manner. ¡°This winter, a total of three nest of youngsters were born in Sauder. Another Snow fox is currently pregnant, and it should be a female baby. Because of the food storage methods passed down by the Great Messenger, no male had to be killed as food. Only seven were frozen to death this winter as they were already physically weak in the first ce. The females of the Snow fox are more delicate than other races, so I had all of them remain at home, to avoid falling ill from the chill. This is also why you did not see any females today. Nevertheless, all the males havee out and the ceremony was still very grand. I wonder if the Great Messenger is satisfied with my humble arrangements?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a lightugh. ¡°Mmm, you have managed Sauder very well.¡± Oakley lowered his head and maintained his mild smile. ¡°Thank you Great Messenger for your praise.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°But... why did I not see Barete and Auretin just now?¡± Oakley didn¡¯t seem surprised by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. He answered smoothly, ¡°Sauder is under the personalmand of the Great Messenger, but there is no one to officiate the end of winter ceremony for Saint Nazaire. So after much consideration, I decided to have the two of them head back to Saint Nazaire first, so that they can settle things there.¡± Chapter 879

Chapter 879: Getting Rid Of Someone After He Has Served His Purpose?

Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°My guards were willing to follow your arrangements?¡± Gu Mengmeng might have believed it if she was told that Barete returned to Saint Nazaire at Oakley¡¯s urgings as the two of them had a personal rtionship. But that Auretin, who had not eaten a single meal prepared by Lea this winter¡ªwould he be willing to return to Saint Nazaire before getting one meal? Ha, who would believe that? Oakley lowered his head in a respectful manner. ¡°If the Great Messenger feels that my arrangements are not appropriate, I will immediately send someone to call them back.¡± Gu Mengmeng inhaled deeply. ¡°Oakley, I treasure the affection we once had for each other. If you have any difficulties, please tell me frankly. I will definitely help you if I can. But I don¡¯t like people to carry out cheap tricks behind my back. If you are nning to lead me by the nose... then be prepared to be bitten by me. But I don¡¯t wish for my venomous teeth to be used against friends.¡± Oakley maintained his respectful and calm expression. ¡°I am the most loyal subject of the Great Messenger. Everything I do, I do it with the utmost consideration for the Great Messenger. Didn¡¯t you leave Sauder to me because you yourself believed so? As the Great Messenger said, if you suspect a man, don¡¯t use him. If you use a man, then don¡¯t suspect him. But you have used me and are suspecting me at the same time. What is the logic behind that?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. She remained silent and just watched him quietly. Oakley looked up and met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze. ¡°Or has the Great Messenger suddenly changed her mind and wishes to keep the authority in her own hands... then the Great Messenger should just tell me. Oakley will naturally follow your wishes and hand back the authority to you. After all... getting rid of someone after he has served his purpose. This tactic is something I can understand.¡± ¡°Why are you twisting my words in this manner? You clearly know I don¡¯t mean that.¡± A chill crossed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Oakley used to be so shy, but with a trace of astuteness... where had that Oakley gone? When did their rtionship deteriorate into such suspicion and resentment? Although they had never been that close, they could be considered friends? Now... Getting rid of someone after he has served his purpose? He actually thought she would that to him. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Oakley was very calm, his eyespletely cid. ¡°When the Messenger had to return to Saint Nazaire and needed someone to stay on and oversee Sauder¡ªyou handed a tumultuous Sauder over to Barete and I. Now that Sauder had settled down in peace, you return just to me me for sending off your guards... ha, I guess if you truly want to punish someone, any minor offense would do? Actually, things don¡¯t have to be so troublesome. I am just a second-level beast. Just say the word, what defense can I put up?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart felt like it had been stuffed with a bunch of cotton wool at Oakley¡¯s words. She wanted to retort but found no words to retort with. It was true that she had just left a tumultuous Sauder to Barete and Oakley to handle. Actually... to describe it as tumultuous was a misnomer. She had predicted that Cole would return with a surprise attack, and so left Oakley and Barete behind as bait. It was a debt which she owed them, and a debt which she should repay. ¡°If you wish to retain your authority, I will not interfere. But... you should know that there are some principles that must be maintained, and some lines that cannot be crossed.¡± Oakley gave a vaguely dubious smile. ¡°Maintaining my loyalty to the Great Messenger is my only line. If the Great Messenger still trusts me, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Chapter 880

Chapter 880: Lea, I Am Scared.

Oakley bowed after he finished talking, and then took his leave. Gu Mengmeng wearily leaned into Lea¡¯s arms. She pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a slight ache in her head. Lea gently messaged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temples and said softly, ¡°Why trouble yourself over such petty matters? Just let Elvis and I handle them?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Your methods are a bit too harsh... so if possible, I still want Oakley to be on our side. After all, we used to be friends.¡± Lea kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl. You are too soft-hearted. That is why people take advantage of you.¡± Gu Mengmeng gazed up into Lea¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lea, I am scared.¡± ¡°What are you scared of?¡± Lea¡¯s nted eyes were full of a gentleness which wrapped around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. ¡°I am afraid that Cole will snatch away all the people around me one by one, until they are all on his side.¡± Gu Mengmeng buried her face into Lea¡¯s chest and said in a low voice, ¡°If the enemies I have to face in future all used to be my friends and family, what should I do? Can I bear to attack them? Chixuan alone is enough to stop me in my tracks. And now there is Oakley. Who¡¯s next? Barete or Auretin? Or Sandy and Ian... or you and Elvis?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Mengmeng, you must have confidence in yourself and the people around you, that they cannot be so easily snatched away. At the very least, Elvis and I will never leave you, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded but kept quiet. Yes, Elvis and Lea would never leave her. But if in the end, she only had them and no one else¡ªwhat should she do? What if Hede and the rest ended up siding with Cole, just like Chixuan¡ªwhat should she do? When Sandy had weed her at the city gates before winter started, she had appeared not quite right when faced with Cole. Gu Mengmeng had wanted to ask Sandy about that but couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity to do so. Then winter came and she didn¡¯t have time to ask. Her chest constricted and breathing becameborious. What if... After Chixuan, Sandy also took Cole¡¯s side¡ªwhat should she do? The first hunt led by Elvis ended that afternoon. Needless to say, the Snow fox tribe in Sauder had a long history and many more years of experience in battle and team coordination than the young Saint Nazaire tribe. As a result, the hunt went very well and Elvis enjoyed the opportunity to stretch out his muscles. The hunted game offered to the Beast Deity was also of a higher quality and quantity than that offered by Saint Nazaire in the past years. As tribe leader, Oakley handled theplicated ceremonial rites, while Gu Mengmeng and Lea returned to the stone castle to wait for Elvis and the three young ones. They nned to prepare a good meal out of the first hunted game in celebration of the new year. The excited voices of the three young ones could be heard even before they were seen. Such a rambunctious scene dispelled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s depressed mood and she went to the door to wee them with a gentle smile. As she watched the returning father and sons, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face held an expression as warm and lingering as the setting sun. And what made Gu Mengmeng even happier was the fact that apart from Elvis and the three young ones, Chixuan was also among the returning group. Chapter 881

Chapter 881: Reunion

Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his arms and kissed the top of her head, as if by not seeing her for just one afternoon, he already missed her to bits. After nuzzling for awhile, Elvis finally rxed his hold on Gu Mengmeng and carried her into the stone castle. Kanwu hung onto Gu Mengmeng to tell her all about how brave he was today, while Jialue kept pointing out how he was just exaggerating. This incited Kanwu so much that he jumped at Jialue. In the end, Hede had to intervene to make peace when the fight got too out of control. Meanwhile... Chixuan remained by the side as if he was a guest. He did not join in but just observed quietly. After Lea prepared the food, the whole family sat down together for their first meal of the year. Gu Mengmeng finally understood why the elderly held the word ¡°reunion¡± in such high regard. She had been in the Beast World for a year and she didn¡¯t know whether her own parents had even realized that this superfluous daughter of theirs was missing. If so, would they be worried for her? Would they try to investigate into her whereabouts? Or... Would they be thankful that this superfluous existence of hers had perished in the wide world and they no longer had to worry about her suddenly popping up and bing a burden to them. ¡°Mother.¡± Kanwu put down his bowl and chopsticks, and leaned in close to Gu Mengmeng. He pouted sulkily. ¡°Can I bring some food to Master Burke?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned... Burke? Didn¡¯t he... She nced at Lea who just smiled back helplessly. ¡°That time was just an act, how could I have really killed Burke? If I did, Kanwu will never y with me again, right?¡± ¡°So...¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea shrugged. ¡°Although we didn¡¯t make any prior arrangements with him, he is a rather smart chap. He immediately understood what was happening the moment I appeared, and yed out the fight scene with me... however, he was not my match and fainted from my attack... I had been a bit too heavy-handed and his injuries were quite serious, but not fatal. Afterwards, Auretin and the rest sent him back to Sauder to recover.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡± Gu Mengmeng had always thought Burke was really killed by Lea that day. Lea put on an innocent expression. ¡°Why should I mention about someone so insignificant?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Lea was such a green-eyed monster, unwilling to even mention the name of another male before her. Mmm... she was already used to it. Without pursuing further, Gu Mengmeng held up arge stone bowl and piled it with food. She handed it to Kanwu. ¡°Go on.¡± Kanwu grinned from ear to ear. He called to Hede and Jialue, and they ran off. Although Burke was Kanwu¡¯s Master, in reality, he had also been a teacher to Hede and Jialue in the ways of hunting and camouge. So the three young ones were extremely close to Burke. Chixuan¡¯s eyes held traces of envy, but he knew that he could not ask Gu Mengmeng for some food to bring to a certain someone who was important to him. They would probably choose to throw away that food, rather than give it to that person. Ha, he had really put himself in a tight spot. Chixuan just gave a crooked smile and remained silent. Given Gu Mengmeng¡¯s high perceptiveness, she naturally noticed Chixuan¡¯s peculiar expression when Kanwu said he wanted to bring some food for Burke. Honestly, she would indeed throw away the food rather than let Cole take a single bite. But for the sake of her son... ¡°Chixuan, you should also take some back for your friend to eat.¡± Chapter 882

Chapter 882: Finally Ovee A Tough Obstacle

¡°I... can I also?¡± Chixuan was somewhat surprised. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and caressed Chixuan¡¯s head. ¡°Of course, you are my son. There is nothing impossible for you in this household.¡± Actually, Chixuan was already a fully-grown adult. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intimate action made him feel rather embarrassed. But at the same time, he felt a sense of longing and contentment. He enjoyed the rush that those conflicting feelings brought. ¡°Thank you mother,¡± Chixuan said in a small voice. He then took up a bowl, bowed and rushed out. Gu Mengmeng heaved a big sigh after the four children left. Her smile faded until only loneliness was left. Elvis used his forefinger to gently rub Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow. His usually harsh eyes held only tenderness now, as if he desperately wished to bring all that was kind and gentle in the world to this little person. He said in a soothing voice, ¡°Our children have grown up and will always want to head out and roam about. So, why don¡¯t you try diverting your focus on them to Lea and I instead?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart felt like it was being teased by a kitten. As she looked at Elvis, being all jealous over their own sons, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. And it was a smile full of sweetness and just a tinge of exasperation. From the time her sons were born, this fellow had ranked them as his number one romantic rivals. Now that their sons had grown up... Why did he give off a vibe, as if he had finally ovee a tough obstacle? ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis¡¯ voice was hot and raspy, with just a trace of seduction. ¡°During today¡¯s hunt, I observed that Hede and the rest are not far from evolving.¡± Gu Mengmeng froze. ¡°Will it be as painful as Chixuan¡¯s experience?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°No. Their bones have already evolved, and it will not be as painful as that.¡± Only then did Gu Mengmeng rx and breathe out in relief. Elvis twirled a strand of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair absentmindedly. ¡°I wished to say that after they have evolved, they need to move out and lead independent lives. You...¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip. Her sons were just slightly over a year old. In the present world, they should still be in her arms sucking on pacifiers, while here... she had to face up to her sons¡¯ need for independence and to leave home. Ha, why was everything in the Beast World on an elerated pace. Her pregnancy had onlysted over a dozen days, while her children could only remain with her for a year... She couldn¡¯t deny being depressed at that. But Gu Mengmeng knew that as a good mother, she needed to learn how to let go when the time came. She needed to ept the fact that her sons¡¯ were individual beings, and she could not force her own wishes upon them. Hence, Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I know. I will be mentally prepared.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even after they be independent, you will not lose them. Like what Chixuan is doing now, they wille visit you every few days.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled rather helplessly. ¡°Mothers can no longer control their sons after they have grown up. I am afraid that by then, it might be like that husky in that littlemunity. Vanishing without a trace the moment the master lets go of its leash...¡± Elvis had not heard the term husky in a long while. Recalling how she used to tease him with that name, those sweet memories drew a warm smile on his face as tenderness rippled in his eyes. He said happily, ¡°I will break their legs if they dare to not return home to visit you.¡± Chapter 883

Chapter 883: Fair Skin Covers A Hundred ws, While Being Fat Ruins Everything.

That night, Sauder held a bonfire party. After all, it was the all-important start to the new year. As the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng naturally had to attend. The prime seat at thergest bonfire was reserved only for Gu Mengmeng. Families were considered as one unit during bonfire parties, with as many bonfires as the number of females in the tribe. Males who had no families would try their best to raise their own profile in front of the females they fancied, and if sessful... they would be a bona fide member of a family that very night. Even during such an asion, Oakley maintained his status as an organizer to settle all the arrangements for the event. A few females expressed their goodwill towards Oakley, only to be pushed aside by him. Kanwu fought to get Gu Mengmeng¡¯s permission, to let Burke gather at their family¡¯s bonfire to y. The three young ones were still caught up with the excitement of today¡¯s hunt, and pestered Burke constantly with stories of the expedition. A few times, Burke wanted to talk to Gu Mengmeng, but couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to do so. Gu Mengmeng was happily rxed. She also knew those three young ones were intentionally behaving so. Because the moment Burke talked to her, regardless of whether she paid any heed to him, he would never get the chance to sit with them again. The two males in her household would never allow a male who had designs on her, to raise his own profile in front of her. From start till end, Elvis kept Gu Mengmeng tightly within his embrace. Lea kept busy with the food preparations, while Gu Mengmeng was engrossed in the tales of her sons¡¯ ¡°heroic achievements¡±. Now and then, her gaze drifted to the surroundings, but failed to spot Chixuan¡¯s profile. He had eaten lunch with her this afternoon, so the night time was probably reserved for Cole. Sigh, he was her own son but he treated Cole as family. Could it be her own auspicious remark on that Stockholm Syndrome phenomenon¡ªit had reallye true for Chixuan. Sigh... At this moment, Gu Mengmeng really wished she was Wang Xiaoxin. Would she know what to do now if she knew some psychology? ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± A soft voice sounded out from behind. Gu Mengmeng turned back and met Sandy¡¯s shining eyes. Mmm, every time Gu Mengmeng saw Sandy again for the first time after winter, she always felt as if Sandy had gone to Korea for liposuction and stic surgery. She had witnessed this transformationst year, but was still stunned again this year. Really... Fair skin covers a hundred ws, while being fat ruins everything. All fat girls held the potential to be beautiful. The moment they slimmed down, they would be so beautiful even you would be rmed. Gu Mengmeng stood up from Elvis¡¯ embrace and pulled Sandy along to sit at the side of the bonfire. With stern faces, both Bode and Collin stood protectively beside Sandy. It made one feel rather intimidated. Gu Mengmeng turned to look at them. ¡°What? Are you still afraid I will eat Sandy up?¡± Bode subconsciously started to nod, before quickly shaking his head. He tried to exin but immediately kept his mouth shut and his head lowered after Sandy red at him. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and just passed the roasted meat, which Lea had just handed her, over to Sandy. ¡°There, you eat this first.¡± Sandy smiled sweetly and took the roasted meat, but didn¡¯t start eating. Her tiny face glowed in the firelight, and she appeared exceptionally bashful. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Mmm? What is it?¡± ¡°I... I am pregnant.¡± Chapter 884

Chapter 884: I¡¯m Pregnant, The Child¡¯s Your

Gu Mengmeng was in a state of shock for three seconds before she broke out into a grin and eximed, ¡°Really?! You¡¯re pregnant?!¡± Sandy blushed and nodded her head, admitting to it, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pregnant, the child¡¯s your.....¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Gu Mengmeng almost fell backwards as she shook her head andmented, ¡°No no no, this is not possible.¡± Sandy red at Gu Mengmeng while pouting bashfully as she continued her sentence, ¡°Your Godson.¡± ¡°Ah....yeah yeah yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered that during the start ofst year, she brought Hede and his three brothers to Sandy and told her that if Sandy were to give birth to a female, she can choose a partner from any of her sons. If she gave birth to a male, Gu Mengmeng would be his Godmother while Hede and his three brothers shall be his Godbrothers. Now that Sandy¡¯s pregnant, naturally he would be her......Godson. But... ¡°How can you confirm that you¡¯re bearing a son? What if the child¡¯s my daughter-inw?¡± Sandy¡¯s pregnancy was a long-awaited good news for Gu Mengmeng, it¡¯s really a puddle of pure water amidst all these worrying troubles. One reason was because Sandy was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bosom friend. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng really needed a piece of good news to appease her own emotions now so she was exceptionally concerned about Sandy¡¯s stomach. Sandy chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the old you, you always knew some peculiar things inside out but you¡¯re always ignorant towards some basic knowledge.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not angry at Sandy¡¯s teasing as she nodded to agree with her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant so you¡¯ve the highest position now, whatever you say is always correct~¡± Sandy grinned from ear to ear, she did not know why either but her emotions had always been very irritable after she got pregnant. However, whenever Gu Mengmeng was beside her, her mood would be extremely good. ¡°If it¡¯s a female baby, the pregnancy period will be around ten months but look at me, it¡¯s just twenty days but I can see my stomach bulging out already.....¡± If Sandy did not reveal her pregnancy, Gu Mengmeng would have assumed that she just ate a little more than usual. But now after her exnation.....yeah, that little stomach was indeed bulging out. Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out and touched Sandy¡¯s stomach lightly, asking, ¡°So......this baby is.....?¡± ¡°Bode¡¯s.¡± Sandy¡¯s gaze was very gentle. After expecting a child, she emitted a motherly glow. ¡°If it¡¯s a bear, a male baby will still need around 91 to 95 days so there¡¯s no way it will take so little time for my stomach to bulge out. So, this is most likely a little leopard.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Bode aplimenting gaze and wished him, ¡°Good job Bode, congrattions.¡± Bode smiled bashfully as he scratched the back of his head, his whole face turning red. His gaze was however fixated on Sandy with pamper and cherish written in his eyes. Gu Mengmeng cupped her hands together, saying her prayers to the heavens. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°In the name of the messenger, I earnestly beg the mighty Beast Deity to bestow a life filled with good luck and no mishap to this tiny life. Please allow him to grow up well, happily and healthily.¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes watered as she looked at Gu Mengmeng, speaking to her with a nasally voice, ¡°Thank you, Gu Mengmeng.¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes and smiled back. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, he¡¯s my Godson after all.¡± Sandy nodded her head firmly before asking, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I¡¯ve another matter to trouble you.¡± ¡°When did we ever trouble each other? Just tell me whatever you want to say.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. Sandy sniffed and continued, ¡°I want.......you to help name my son, is that alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Bode and then looked back at Sandy,menting, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s nice......how can I name him when his birth parents are here?¡± Chapter 885

Chapter 885: Their Breeds Are Different, How Could They Be Blood-Rted Father And Son?

Sandy shook her head, urgency and eager written in her eyes as she exined, ¡°You¡¯re the messenger of the Beast Deity, the name you choose will be different.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, instantly understanding what Sandy meant. All parents in this world were the same, they always wanted to leave everything best for their children. Gu Mengmeng nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, when you give birth, I¡¯ll select names for them.¡± Sandy finally smiled as she said, ¡°I knew you treat me the best.¡± When the two females meet each other, they always had endless topics to talk about. They chatted for a long time about everything under the sun, not leaving any chance for the four males to interrupt. Gu Mengmeng was upset over Chixuan and Oakley for quite a period of time so seeing that she had someone to talk to andugh with, Elvis and Lea were naturally happy. Thus, they unexpectedly refrained themselves from intervening because of jealousy as they allowed them tough while eating, talking softly and chuckling loudly in an extremely delightful atmosphere. As for Bode and Collin.... Ha ha, Sandy had enacted different kinds of explosion on the spot at home these few days and they really did not know what to do. After finally finding someone to make her smile, as long as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s two Buddhas did not explode, they really wished Sandy and Gu Mengmeng could interact more so that Sandy¡¯s mood could turn better. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your Cole? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± Sandy¡¯s words took everyone into a state of shock. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes in confusion, trying to not show any abnormal behavior as she asked while eating the roasted meat, ¡°My Cole?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sandy nodded before continuing, ¡°Have you not forgiven him yet? Although he had not found the thing you want, just let him return home on behalf of Chixuan. Or else, it¡¯s not good to let both of them wander outside.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and questioned, ¡°He told you that?¡± Sandy nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, he mated with you together with Lea. Although he can¡¯t win your favor like Lea, he¡¯s at least a fifth-level orc and both of you even have Chixuan as your son....if you thing is missing, just slowly find it. You don¡¯t have to be so angry till you forbid the poor males from returning home, right?¡± ¡°Cole mated with me together with Lea?¡± The more Gu Mengmeng heard Sandy¡¯s words, the more dumbfounded she was. Gu Mengmeng mated with Lea at the Snake King Valley but when they returned to Saint Nazaire, she did not hide the news so everyone in the tribe knew about what happened there. And Sandy was included amongst everyone. Moreover, when they were digging for the well, Gu Mengmeng even specially told her story at the Snake King Valley as a fulfillment to the females¡¯ requests. Sandy was her longest friend, she did not believe that Sandy was unaware of what happened between her and Cole. But Sandy did not look like she was lying, this was the exact same attitude she had when pleading for Elvis and Lea back then in her cave. So... Sandy strongly believed that Cole was one of her partners and Chixuan was their son? F***! What the hell, Chixuan was a wolf and Cole was a fox. Their breeds were different, how could they be blood-rted father and son? No DNA test was even needed, anyone¡¯s naked eye could differentiate them, alright? ¡°Sandy, we should leave. If you continue pestering Gu Mengmeng, Lea would lose his temper.¡± As Bode said, he forcefully carried Sandy up while throwing a nce at Collin. Then, he left first with an unsatisfied Sandy. Collin sighed, sitting cross-legged next to the campfire. He finally spoke up after remaining silent for a while, ¡°I wanted to inform you a long time ago but I didn¡¯t have the chance to. Sandy......seemed like she fell for Cole¡¯s trick.¡± Chapter 886

Chapter 886: She Wants To Wait For You Here.

Gu Mengmeng did not answer as she just looked at Collin quietly. She knew that Collin would tell her everything without concealing any facts because he was concerned about Sandy too and would not just ignore her like that. ¡°Not long after you guys set off to search for the Kiss of the Ocean, Cole came to Saint Nazaire and used Chixuan to lure Hede and his two brothers out. Then, he threatened Sandy to leave with him using the brothers.¡± Collin tightened his fists, feeling as if everything was his fault. If he protected the three little ones well enough, Collin would not have the chance to intervene and maybe all of this would not had happened. But Gu Mengmeng knew that with Cole¡¯s abilities, it was a piece of cake to suppress Collin. Even if Collin were to stop him this time, there would definitely be a second urrence. And moreover, the tricks next time would not just be a gentle ¡®lure¡¯. After all, Cole did not only have Chixuan by his side, he still had third-level and fourth-level stray beasts that were still hidden somewhere. And, Chixuan was Hede¡¯s and his brothers¡¯ blood-rted brother, who could stop them from meeting each other? Gu Mengmeng patted Collin¡¯s shoulder tofort him as she did not say a word and just quietly hear him sigh. ¡°When I chased after them, Cole and Sandy were walking back, chatting happily. Hede and the other three were ying by one side and the atmosphere was good. Back then, Bode and I felt really strange, Sandy always had the same enemy and hatred as you and she definitely would not like anyone you hate, she even looked like she wanted to kill someone when she left the cave. Why did she look like she regretted not meeting Cole earlier when she returned....¡± ¡°When Sandy saw me and Bode, she directly said that she wanted toe to Sauder. She wants to wait for you here. I pulled Sandy away from Cole but she said that he was at least Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner too, she needs to let both of you make up......I¡¯m dumb and I couldn¡¯t react fast enough so I just said that Cole¡¯s not your partner, then.....Sandy got angry and she said that even if I still have you in my heart, I¡¯ve already mated with her, she demanded me to not ruin you and Cole¡¯s marriage......I¡¯m so wronged....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, the entire tribe knew that Collin liked her before. Back then, when Ellie used this matter to provoke Sandy, Sandy refuted her back directly. If Sandy believed that she had an affair going on with Collin.... Ha, Gu Mengmeng did not believe that was true. ¡°Then, Cole pulled me aside and smiled an extremely evil smile. He said that if I didn¡¯t want Sandy to be abandoned and if I didn¡¯t want Sandy to be a stray beast, I need to shut up and prevent talking rubbish in front of her.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t speak rubbish, he¡¯s originally not your partner. I don¡¯t believe him so I told Sandy twice after that. In the end.....Sandy didn¡¯t allow me to touch her this entire winter, she didn¡¯t even speak a word with me. After being pregnant, her temper became exceptionally bad, she would immediately look like she wanted to kill anyone who dared to say that you and Cole aren¡¯t a couple...¡± Gu Mengmeng knew how much Sandy liked Collin. Wasn¡¯t the bear mark on her chest the best evidence? A love as deep as the ocean would end up in a Cold War and almost ended up in a divorce because of a sentence of her not having any rtions to Cole.... Ha, Cole really had good tricks up his sleeve. Tightening her fists, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nails slowly turned white. The thing she¡¯s worried about really happened, right? First Chixuan, then Oakley, now Sandy.... Everyone around her started standing on Cole¡¯s side, one after another. Chapter 887

Chapter 887: I¡¯m Sorry, I Created Rumors Behind Your Back.

To her, people important to her already developed strong connections with Cole. If she were to kill him abruptly, the victims who would be tormented would be those she cared about. Unless she made up her mind of caring for no one, or else..... She could not touch Cole. If Chixuan made her hold back from taking actions against Cole for fear of implicating him, she must be....ing to a standstill now. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, think of something.....Sandy can¡¯t carry on like this. Her consciousness is getting messier every day. Thest time, she suddenly recalled how Cole and Chixuan can¡¯t be blood-rted father and son because one¡¯s a fox and one¡¯s a wolf.......then, her head started hurting badly and she rolled on the ground while hugging onto her head. After that, as long as she recalled any unreasonable details of you having no rtion to Cole, her head will start to ache.....¡± ¡°The winter was still fine, we tried our best to not mention you and Cole in front of her but as we came closer to the end of winter, she started thinking more of you and Cole. After realizing that she was pregnant, we did not dare to agitate her even more. Whenever she thought of some illogical matters, we will think of ways to lie our way through and round things up, so we said that you and Cole were a pair.....I¡¯m sorry, I created rumors behind your back.¡± After Collin confessed, he lowered his head and frowned hard. Collin was always an honest, rough man and he would try not to open his mouth if he could solve matters by action. Since he said so much to Gu Mengmeng today, it seemed like he was really worried for Sandy. Gu Mengmeng sighed too as she said, rather guiltily, ¡°I should be the one to apologize. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m the reason why Cole nned his tricks on Sandy.....I¡¯ll think of a solution, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Collin lifted his face and wanted to say something but eventually gave up. He only replied a sentence, ¡°That....thank you.¡± Then, he left. Originally, Sandy¡¯s pregnancy was happy news. Ha, Cole was really creating troubles for her with all his might. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and lightly kissed her brows,forting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and questioned while staring at Elvis, ¡°If I¡¯m the one pregnant instead and Cole used some tricks to control me, can you still say ¡®don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s going to be alright¡¯ so calmly?¡± Elvis was taken aback. He only thought of it when he felt his heart scrunch up. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and lied back into Elvis¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t do that too. Sandy¡¯s my first friend in this world, she¡¯s clearly so meek and cowardly, she didn¡¯t even fight back when Nina bullied her that badly in the past but she dared to hit Nina when Nina scolded me. No matter when, she always ces my feelings as her top priority, she even treats me better than her partners. She never seem to reject any of my requests....she¡¯s my most important sister.....I really can¡¯t.....ignore her.¡± Elvis¡¯s grip around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist tightened as he rubbed his chin against her cheek. He said with a firm, low and calm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to ignore her, I just asked you to not worry. Worrying won¡¯t solve any problem, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and remained silent, allowing Elvis to hug her. His hug could aways make her feel at ease no matter when. Gu Mengmeng did not feel much excitement so she just showed up at the night campfire party to prove she was not dead and left te rest of the matters behind, which female hooked onto a new male......just leave those to Oakley. Chapter 888

Chapter 888: Bewitching Spell

The three young ones had been overly excited the whole day and fell asleep not long after returning to the stone castle. Elvis and Lea apanied Gu Mengmeng back to the room on the second floor. They only dared to speak after shutting the door. Lea said, ¡°Sandy¡¯s condition... looks like she has been bewitched by a Fox Seductive Fragrance.¡± At the bonfire party, although Lea had been roasting meats all along, his attention was always on Gu Mengmeng. So he naturally overheard the conversation between Collin and herself. ¡°Fox Seductive Fragrance?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She suddenly recalled how Cole used a bug to frame Lea, but was instead exposed by Lea. That day, when Cole appeared, he seemed to have said something about wanting to rece Lea¡¯s position. Afterwards, Lea had told Gu Mengmeng that a male¡¯s Fox Seductive Fragrance only had the power to spice up one¡¯s love life, but the Fox Seductive Fragrance of a female had the power to control one¡¯s mind. Lea nodded. ¡°I detected it when Sandy was sitting beside you then. Although it was very faint, it was definitely a Fox Seductive Fragrance.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°Could we neutralize it?¡± Lea nodded, but looked a little doubtful. ¡°There are two ways. First is to find out the identity of the person who bewitched Sandy, and let the person undo it. The second is to find someone who is even better at using the Fox Seductive Fragrance, to use an even stronger Fox Seductive Fragrance to bewitch her and suppress the original fragrance.¡± ¡°Bewitch?¡± Gu Mengmeng was hesitant. Lea nodded. ¡°The Fox Seductive Fragrance of different females can cause different illusions. Used on its own, a female¡¯s fragrance is just a more potent form of the male¡¯s. However, if matched with a person who knows bewitching spells, it can have the effect of mind control.¡± Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows and looked at Lea. ¡°Do you know the bewitching spell?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Tribe leaders and witch doctors all have to learn the bewitching spells.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Then try it out on me. Let me experience it.¡± Lea pursed his lips. ¡°I will never use something like that on you. Humph.¡± Gu Mengmeng was surprised. Why are you suddenly throwing a hissy fit now? What are you harrumphing at? Elvis chuckled at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s confused face. He yed with her fingers. ¡°He is afraid that once he uses the bewitching spell on you, he will not be able to control his own greed and will want to keep using it. He might use it to gain your favor first, then... perhaps to rece me, and then kill me.¡± ¡°I will never do anything that will upset Mengmeng.¡± Lea turned away, his face all red. Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Then that¡¯s settled? Just once. I want to know what is this bewitching spell.¡± Lea kept his faced turned and refused to look at Gu Mengmeng. He rejected coldly. ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped her face with her palm. ¡°Then I have no choice but to seek out Cole.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lea¡¯s fur bushed up and he red daggers at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°If you let him cast a bewitching spell on you, you will think that he is your partner, just like Sandy!¡± Erm... Gu Mengmeng was suddenly speechless. Why did the IQ of this fox of hers always dip lower than the national average when faced with matters concerning her? ¡°I am saying to seek out Cole, and make him lift the bewitching spell on Sandy. I didn¡¯t say I want him to perform the spell on me.¡± Lea was momentarily taken aback. He then cleared his throat and turned his face the other way. ¡°That¡¯s also a no. I don¡¯t like you going to find Cole. That slutty fox scent of his is unbearable.¡± Chapter 889

Chapter 889: Do You Have A Death wish?

Gu Mengmeng really felt like reminding Lea that they were of the same race and even had the same mother. So their scent... was actually more or less the same. But Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea would be outraged by such a remark. Further, she did not wish topare Lea with Cole. Hence, she swallowed her words. Elvis patted Lea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Never mind. you just need to give a demonstration of the spell process to Xiao Meng. Without the Fox Seductive Fragrance of a female, it will not have much effect anyway.¡± ¡°But...¡± Lea hesitated. Elvis chuckled. ¡°What? You went against the head of the family, and now want to go against the first partner? Do you have a death wish?¡± Lea suddenlyughed, somewhat exasperated. ¡°You are really spoiling Mengmeng. You dare to joke about your first partner status. Are you not worried that Mengmeng will give the first partner position over to me after I use the bewitching spell?¡± Elvis calmly raised one eyebrow. ¡°You can try.¡± Lea pursed his lips. ¡°Tsk, forget it. The first partner always has to maintain a stern presence, and has so many restrictions... haha, I rather be a pampered partner.¡± Elvis nodded, ¡°Mmm, if you wish to continue being pampered, then don¡¯t go against the head of the household.¡± Lea rolled his eyes at Elvis. ¡°I know I know. Tsk, you got guts.¡± Elvis chuckled, what guts? It was not so. He would never have the guts to take any risks with Gu Mengmeng. However... He was not worried if it was Lea. He and Lea were the same. They would never do anything that would make Gu Mengmeng unhappy, right? Lea waved his tail and sat down facing Gu Mengmeng. He shut his nted eyes, before slowly opening them, directly meeting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze. A red glint shed past his pupils, after which Gu Mengmeng felt like her line of sight was inplete control by Lea. His eyes were like a huge vortex. The more she tried to struggle, the deeper she was being sucked in. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng. You are now very hungry and wish to eat some stewed meat... you are now very hungry and wish to eat some stewed meat...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s vision blurred until she couldn¡¯t see a thing. She could only hear that familiar voice repeating those phrases. Her stomach rumbled and when Gu Mengmeng recovered from her trance, she indeed felt rather hungry. ¡°Lea, I am hungry and wish to eat stewed meat,¡± Gu Mengmeng subconsciously said this out loud. She then noticed the solemn expressions on Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ faces. After being momentarily taken aback, Gu Mengmeng suddenlyughed. ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace. Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Without the Fox Seductive Fragrance, I would be bewitched but only for a short moment... so that¡¯s the bewitching spell? Haha.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea, whose gaze held a hazy coolness akin to moonlight. As if he was a little fox hiding under the cover of darkness, fiendish and heart-stirring. ¡°If I am not wrong, this bewitching spell was passed down to you by the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity? If it was her... then she should be able to control people¡¯s minds even without the Fox Seductive Fragrance.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Yeah, the bewitching spell was passed down by the previous Messenger. ording to our historical records, the previous Messenger was an extremely skilled user of the bewitching spell, and reached great heights with her use of it. One would fall under her spell without any one even knowing it. Over the past one thousand years, as much as they hoped for it, no one else in the Snow fox tribe have been able to weld the same power.¡± Chapter 890

Chapter 890: Need To Dig Up Wang Xiaoxin From The Grave

Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Of course no one could. What bewitching spell, this is just hypnotism.¡± ¡°Hypnotism?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Yeah. It is a type of subliminal messaging. It was Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s specialty.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned forward and rested her head on Elvis¡¯ chest. She tapped Elvis¡¯ arm lightly and rhythmically. Firstly, use the Fox Seductive Fragrance to confuse one¡¯s mind, and then expose that person to subliminal messages when his mind was at its most vulnerable. This would achieve the effect of hypnotism. But most hypnotisms woulde with a key, which when activated, would neutralize the hypnotism. The key could be in the form of a certain phrase, a certain object or a certain time. To put it simply, anything in this world could be that key. So, unless the person who cast the spell used the key to undo the hypnotism, there was no way anyone else could guess what the key was. What were the chances of sessfully finding Cole and getting him to reveal the key? Ha, probably lower than if Gu Mengmeng herself tried to guess what the key was. His motive had always been to hold the people around her in the palm of his hand, to be used as bargaining chips. He would never give in so easily. So, there was only the second option. A more powerful practitioner? They would need to dig up Wang Xiaoxin from the grave? The more she thought about it, the more frustrated Gu Mengmeng got. She regretted for the umpteenth time for choosing to major in human resource in college. Why didn¡¯t she study psychology! Gu Mengmeng stroked her own hair and pped her thigh. ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces. ¡°To find the Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Elvis sighed and kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep too long.¡± Gu Mengmeng just nodded. Elvis gently ced Gu Mengmeng on the bed, which was lined with thick furs. He then turned and slept on the outside to prevent her from falling off. He covered her slender body with a fur nket. ¡°Sleep then, I will look after you.¡± Gu Mengmeng slowly shut her eyes and allowed sleep to take over, transporting her back to that thick white mist. A piece of green grass patch about two square meters in size, containing a two-seater wooden bench was there. The Beast Deity sat leisurely on the bench, smiling at Gu Mengmeng. Reaching out one hand, he said, ¡°Daughter, you are back.¡± Gu Mengmeng hurried over and looked usingly at the Beast World. ¡°I am being vexed to the brim of my head in the Beast World, while you are passing time so leisurely here.¡± The Beast Deity smacked his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back to ask for some pocket money? This is not very filial of you... are you sure you want to act like this?¡± Feeling choked, Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists. ¡°You win.¡± With that, she took a deep breath and put on a sweet, daughterly smile. ¡°Daddy, I havee to watch television with you.¡± The Beast Deity raised his brows with a smile. ¡°You are just like the devious supporting actress in a television drama, desperately trying to snatch a piece of inheritance.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead throbbed with anger. She stered on a fake smile. ¡°You only have one offspring, me. There is no one to fight with me for your inheritance.¡± The Beast Deity nodded as if just realizing that. ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out one palm. ¡°I have decided to be a good, hardworking daughter. I don¡¯t want anything else, just give me a book.¡± The Beast Deity nced at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°What? You also want a copy of the ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡±? Chapter 891

Chapter 891: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The smile on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face nearly fell off. She shook her head. Sitting down beside the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng looped her arm around his and said, ¡°Daddy, I want a book called ¡°Hypnotism: From Beginner to Advanced Levels.¡± The Beast Deity nodded with fatherly affection. ¡°Sure. Watch some television with me first. I will give it to you after.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Gu Mengmeng happily agreed. She then watched as the Beast Deity waved his hand and a nk space opened up before them. Familiar scenes yed in front of her eyes, until the part where they had left off the previous time. A grand mall full of glittering luxuries. All of the goods emitted an opulent and modern air. Gu Mengmeng was dazzled even without looking at the brand names. Snakel maneuvered Gu Mengmeng onto a sofa and gave a casual hand gesture. A saledy pushed over two racks. Snakel chose one outfit and went into one of the fitting rooms to change. He came out after trying it on and asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Does this look good?¡± Gu Meng Meng was dumbfounded. Why hadn¡¯t this fellow acted ording to script? Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to buy some clothes for her? Why was he now shopping for himself? Nevertheless... He did look pretty fetching. The khaki western suit on Snakel looked like it had been tailor-made for him. He looked extremely debonair and capable, appearing every inch the leading CEO in one of those drama series. Perhaps it was his natural-born elegance. Snakel was just standing there and asking a simple question. He wasn¡¯t trying to act cool at all. But he somehow looked like he was on the cover of a magazine, making Gu Mengmeng feel like she wanted to take a photo of him with her mobile, and then licking the screen. Snakel looked at his watch and chuckled. ¡°Mmm, you have been staring at me for two whole minutes without blinking. It looks like this outfit is pretty good.¡± Gu Mengmeng snapped out of her trance. She immediately lowered her head. ¡°Who... who was staring at you?¡± In a good mood, Snakel stepped forward and hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. His eyes held a teasing glint. ¡°Wipe off your saliva before denying. That might be more convincing.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively touched her own mouth, and saw that Snakel¡¯s smile had widened. She then realized she had been tricked. She harrumphed and turned her head, refusing to look at Snakel. Snakel didn¡¯t argue but just changed into outfit after outfit for Gu Mengmeng to see. He then decided on whether to buy an outfit, based on how long Gu Mengmeng gaped at him. It must be admitted that Snakel was a natural-born clothes horse. There was not a single outfit that didn¡¯t look good on him. Every outfit looked like it had been made for him. And regardless of what style the outfit was, it instantly looked suave on his body. An earth-shattering suaveness! So basically, as long as he tried it on, it would be bought. Until... Snakel put on a pure white western suit. Because he possessed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memories, he knew that her favorite Korean drama idols were those who wore western suits. From her dazed expression today, he confirmed it. Hence, the majority of the outfits which Snakel tried on were western suits, and he had sessfully attracted her attention. There were even a few suits which made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head spin round and round. But when that pure white western suit appeared, Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned before bursting out inughter. Sheughed so hard that she was bent over and gasping for breath. Chapter 892

Chapter 892: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel¡¯s hairs stood on end after beingughed at by Gu Mengmeng. At a loss, he turned to look at his reflection, but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. He frowned in disappointment. Gu Mengmengughed for a long time without any intention of stopping. Snakel finally walked right up to her and pinched her cheek. He pulled her up towards him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Snakel¡¯s presence was very overbearing and Gu Mengmeng timidly stoppedughing. With traces of a smile, she looked down and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, nothing. Senior is very handsome. He looks handsome no matter what he wears... pfft...¡± Snakel gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you read the employee¡¯s manual? Lying to me... what are the consequences?¡± That evil use... Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and looked at Snakel. Thinking of how she could never afford the $450,000pensation fee, she chose to be honest. ¡°Actually it¡¯s not that funny. I just feel that... a pure white western suit makes one look like iconic figure.¡± Snakel raced to recall which iconic figure wore a trademark white western suit. But no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t think of any. He had no choice but to ask with one raised eyebrow, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Kentucky...¡± Gu Mengmeng startedughing as she said. She truly couldn¡¯t control herself any longer and just rolled on the sofa withughter. ¡°Gu Mengmeng!¡± Snakel called out her name in a curt manner. Gu Mengmeng knew it wasn¡¯t right of her tough at her boss like that, but she really couldn¡¯t contain herughter. For the sake of her rice bowl, Gu Mengmeng tried to save the situation even as her lips kept curling up. ¡°Senior, listen to me... even if you look like Kentucky, it was when he was young and at his prime... haha... yes, you are definitely the most handsome Kentucky... hahaha...¡± If it was anyone else who dared to mock Snakel like that in front of him¡ªthat person would probably feel an oppressive rage so heavy that his bones would be ground to dust? But somehow, faced with aughing Gu Mengmeng, Snakel couldn¡¯t find the tiniest trace of anger. In fact, he couldn¡¯t help being influenced by her smile. His own lips curled up and his heart felt radiant. Loosening his grip on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jaw, Snakel returned to the fitting room to change back to his original outfit. After he came out, he told the saledy, ¡°For each of those outfits which I have just selected, pick ten matchingdies¡¯ sets, all ording to her measurements.¡± Without waiting for the saledy to reply, he left pulling Gu Mengmeng behind. Gu Mengmeng looked befuddled. ¡°Huh?¡± Snakel had tried on over ten outfits. Ten matchingdies¡¯ sets for each outfit. That would be more than a hundred new outfits. Damn, such excessive extravagance! The clothes here were so expensive that Gu Mengmeng would quiver for several days at the cost of just one outfit. Buying over a hundred sets? She couldn¡¯t afford it even if she sold herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want new clothes. You just buy them for yourself. Don¡¯t buy for me. I don¡¯t want it...¡± Snakel paused and turned to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I have chosen all my clothes based on your preference. After putting in so much effort to please you, shouldn¡¯t you repay me a little?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng always felt that her IQ dropped whenever she conversed with Snakel. Shepletely failed to understand his meaning. She raged inside: Speak in simple terms! Snakel leaned in close to Gu Mengmeng, forcing her to ster herself on the car door. He ced his arms on either side of her ears, restricting her to the limited space in front of his chest. His smile was faint but full of tenderness. Chapter 893

Chapter 893: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel¡¯s tone was light as a feather flitting across her heart. He breathed out warmly in the vicinity of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, and said in an alluring manner, ¡°From now on, you are only allowed to wear the clothes I buy for you, to use the things I get for you. From head to toe... you can only bear my mark.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked awkwardly. ¡°Am I going to be your kept woman?¡± Snakel¡¯s smile deepened, as if savoring the words ¡°kept woman¡±. He thought about it. ¡°Why not.¡± Gu Mengmeng kicked Snakel¡¯s shin and ducked under his armpit. She only turned around to face him after fleeing seven to eight steps away. ¡°Let me tell you. I can work for you, but will never sell my body to you. If you are looking for some workce shenanigans, look for someone else. I am not doing it.¡± Snakel didn¡¯t get angry, and instead smiled. Leaning against the car door, he looked at Gu Mengmeng with his arms crossed. Tsk, his Twomeng still looked so charming all worked up. She was a principled good girl. ¡°Twomeng,e over here.¡± Snakel waved before reaching his palm out, waiting for Gu Mengmeng to ce her own hand in his. Gu Mengmeng took another step back. She faced off Snakel with a stubborn look. Snakel didn¡¯t get flustered, but just smiled. ¡°You are now my personal special assistant. You need to attend all sorts of events with me. In other words, you represent me. If you dress too shabbily, it will be a loss of face to me. So... these clothes are your work clothes, given to you by thepany.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it... She felt Snakel¡¯s exnation was rather logical. Blushing, she realized that she might have overreacted. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Then... what did you mean by your mark... what...¡± Snakel kept his palm out to her as he answered, ¡°As my special assistant, every detail from head to toe must be of the utmost standard. Your own tastes...¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Snakel with a ¡°speechless¡± expression, before looking down at her own clothes. Her face reddened. She had on a cheap t-shirt and equally cheap pair of jeans, as well as pair of leather shoes bought on sale. She also carried arge,monce book bag bought from a night market... ha, her outfit definitely didn¡¯t match up to the status of a CEO. Snakel didn¡¯t mean to ridicule Gu Mengmeng. The pain and suffering she had endured over the years caused him much heartache. Seeing that she still refused toe over, Snakel stepped forward and pulled her into his arms. He gently held the back of her neck as he whispered into her ear. ¡°The next time I call you, you muste over to me, understand?¡± Snakel¡¯s embrace was so warm that Gu Mengmeng forgot to struggle. She unexpectedly answered with a ¡°yeah¡±, totally unaware of what was happening to her. Snakel smiled tenderly. His voice was so gentle that Gu Mengmeng felt numb all over. He also unwittingly revealed his own infatuation. ¡°You cannot go back on something you have promised me. I have already waited for so long... I don¡¯t want to wait for even one more second.¡± ¡°So the next time I call you, if you don¡¯te over... I will go to you instead.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like someone was tugging at her heart. That intense sensation left her somewhat in a trance. It was as if something was sprinting across her heart, too quickly for her to grasp. Still in a daze, she was led by Snakel into the car and sent back to the vi. She bathed and dressed on autopilot, before falling into bed. Nevertheless, her eyes remained wide open all the way till the next morning. One sentence kept ying repeatedly in her mind: I have already waited for so long... I don¡¯t want to wait for even one more second. If you don¡¯te over... I will go to you instead. Chapter 894

Chapter 894: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The next morning, Gu Mengmeng refused to go to school in Snakel¡¯s car. Snakel didn¡¯t insist but just sent her to the public bus stop. He then watched her board the bus, before following behind in his own sports car. Every stop the bus made, he followed suit. All the way until Gu Mengmeng alighted, and turned to see that mboyant sports car driven by that mboyant person. He waved at her, smiling happily. Gu Mengmeng just turned her head and left, pretending that she had no idea who the driver of the sports car was. She had just entered the school when Gu Mengmeng felt a strange vibe. Everyone seemed to be pointing and whispering at her... She was a nobody in school¡ªapart from the few girls who shared the dormitory with her, no one else even knew her name. How did she suddenly be a focal point? Gu Mengmeng looked left and right,pletely puzzled. She guessed it was probably because Snakel had hugged her in the ssroom yesterday? She didn¡¯t continue mulling over it but just hurried to ss, so that she could get a spot in the corner. Sheid down on the table and buried her face in the crook of her arms. gued by all sorts of thoughtsst night, she had not been able to sleep at all. And now, she was so sleepy that she unwittingly fell asleep at her desk and didn¡¯t even realize it when Snakel sat down beside her. Professor Zhang was taking this ss and he was a traditional, old-school teacher. His motto was ¡°respect your teacher¡± and was very strict about proper ssroom etiquette. In his ss, all the students had been trained to be as obedient at kindergarten children. Even your seating posture had to be proper, otherwise he would think you are disrespecting him. If so... your graduation grade would be... ha! It shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal that Gu Mengmeng was sleeping with her head down as she was sitting right in the back corner. But this girl was so tired that not only was she sleeping, she was even snoring. Although it was very faint and sounded especially cute to Snakel, it was terribly offensive to Professor Zhang. He threw a piece of chalk at Gu Mengmeng, but was intercepted by Snakel in midair. ¡°You...¡± Professor Zhang¡¯s eyes were bulging with anger. Snakel slowly stood up. ¡°She studiedte into the night yesterday, so she needs her sleep now.¡± ¡°She...¡± This was the first time someone had contradicted Professor Zhang and his anger was shooting through the roof. But Snakel didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and just continued. ¡°I will personally help her catch up with the contents of today¡¯s lesson. It will not affect the professor¡¯s teaching performance.¡± ¡°I...¡± Professor Zhang was fuming so much that the finger he had pointed at Snakel was trembling. Snakel chuckled. ¡°I suggest for the professor to continue your lesson and not dy everyone¡¯s time. And also not to affect her sleep.¡± Professor Zhang mmed the ckboard eraser on the lectern. ¡°I will not give her a passing grade for the term!¡± Snakel slowly sat now with a chuckle. ¡°I hope that your tenure will be able tost till the end of the term then.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head in a blur, and asked sleepily, ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Snakel stroked her little head and covered her with his jacket. ¡°Everything is fine, continue sleeping.¡± Still fuming and feeling trapped in an embarrassing spot, Professor Zhang just left. In the end, the teacher-less ss spent the entire lesson staring at Snakel, who was in turn watching Gu Mengmeng sleep... The bell signaling the end of ss rang. Gu Mengmeng stretched outzily with a yawn, before realizing that Snakel was sitting beside her. She blinked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 895

Chapter 895: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°I am afraid that someone will sit beside you while you were sleeping, so I came to secure my own spot.¡± Snakel smiled at Gu Mengmeng. His voice was soft and held a hint of sweetness. Gu Mengmeng broke out in goosebumps and she shook her shoulders. ¡°Yeah... get up, I want to go to the toilet.¡± Snakel stood up and gave way to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng left and Snakel followed right behind. He smiled dotingly as he noticed her embarrassed expression at being followed by him. Gu Mengmeng entered an empty toilet cubicle and shut the door. She had just squatted down when she heard voices outside. ¡°Eh, did you hear? That kept woman...¡± ¡°How could anyone not know? Her photo has already been posted onto the school online forum... tsk tsk tsk, she usually looks so demure and quiet, but is actually a well-skilled slut.¡± ¡°That is the truth. Confessing her feelings to the basketball captain in the morning, acting all coy and dewy-eyed during lessons with the coolest dude in school, and then hooking up with a sugar daddy after ss... tsk tsk tsk. She¡¯s definitely very highly-skilled.¡± ¡°I agree. The basketball captain is famous for his endurance, while the coolest dude in school was previously on the swimming team. His physique is also great... I wonder who her sugar daddy is. Dating three men in one day, she must be as ruthless as a tiger.¡± ... Gu Mengmeng was confused at first, but why did the person they were talking about sound increasingly like her? She understood that part about confessing her feelings to the basketball captain. She also understood the link with the coolest dude in school. But being a kept woman¡ªwhat the hell was that about? Taking out her mobile phone, Gu Mengmeng quickly logged into the school online forum. Topic: Freshman with a powerful background. Luxury car, vi and shopping spree. Photos reveal the truth. Gu Mengmeng clicked the link and felt as if she had been struck by lightning. There was a photo of her standing alone in the doorway of Snakel¡¯s vi, looking as if she was about to step inside. Snakel was also there then, but he couldn¡¯t be seen from that angle. There was also a photo of her getting off the car at the mall, with several shopping bags bearing high-end brand names on the floor. The bags were tied together with a red silk sash which bore a tag addressing it to Gu Mengmeng. The text apanying photos was totally sensationalized, and more or less indicating that she was the kept woman of a wealthy man. And that she had been selling herself since she was a junior in high school, and had even undergone five abortions by her third year. Gu Mengmeng gripped her mobile phone with shaking hands. A chill ran through her body but she was unable to utter a word. Tears flowed down her cheeks, but she was unable to make a sound. All those years, no matter how hard life had been, she had depended on her own hard work for money. She had been ady with good morals. As poor as she was, she would never stoop so low for money. Self-respect and self-love were one of the few things she had left. Who were these people to debase her like this without even knowing her?! The bell signaling the beginning of ss rang. The students in the toilet had already long gone. Snakel was waiting outside and he frowned when Gu Mengmeng failed to appear. He walked in. ¡°Twomeng?¡± Snakel called out softly. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t reply but just hastily pulled up her pants. ¡°Twomeng?¡± Snakel raised his voice a notch. Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t want Snakel to know she had been crying. But she was too upset and no matter how hard she wiped away her tears or told herself to stop crying, the tears continued to flow. Vexed with nowhere to vent her frustrations, she stamped her feet in anger. Chapter 896

Chapter 896: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel¡¯s attention was caught by that noise. Without another word, he kicked open the cubicle door. Snakel frowned deeply when he saw the crying Gu Mengmeng. His heart filled with ache. He drew Gu Mengmeng into his arms and rubbed her back, paying no heed to her struggling. ¡°You are not allowed to cry. It looks too ugly.¡± ¡°Leave me alone... sob sob sob... let go of me... if someone sees us, I will be in even deeper shit... let go, let go of me...¡± The more Gu Mengmeng struggled, the tighter Snakel held her. Until she was finally exhausted andid docilely on his shoulder, still convulsing in sobs. Only then did Snakel ask, ¡°Tell me, why are you crying?¡± Gu Mengmeng refused to answer, and just continued crying. Snakel didn¡¯t want to force her. He lifted her up in his arms and carried her to the underground car park. He then put her inside his car and drove her back to the vi. Gu Mengmeng finally rposed herself when they arrived at the vi. Her voice was still nasal but at least the tears had stopped flowing. ¡°Why have wee back? I have only attended one ss...¡± Snakel nced down at her. ¡°I am the boss, and will dictate the schedule as and how I please. It is your duty to just obey and not question.¡± Without further exnation, Snakel pushed Gu Mengmeng into her room. ¡°Take a shower and change your clothes. I don¡¯t like you looking so disheveled and miserable.¡± With that, he shut the door and returned to his own room. Only attended one ss? So what? How could he let others see her crying like that? Her tears could only flow in front of him. Snakel dialed a number on his mobile phone. ¡°Three minutes. Investigate what happened to her today.¡± With that, Snakel hung up without even waiting for a reply. Sitting behind his desk, Snakel crossed his arms on the tabletop. His gaze was harsh and he radiated a fierce and ruthless aura. It was as if the atmosphere was enveloped in a thick ck haze, making one feel choked with fear. A minute and a halfter, Snakel¡¯s mobile screen lighted up. Apart from the post on the school online forum, there were also the names of the girls who had been gossiping in the toilet, as well as the content of their conversation. And of course, the names of the people who had originated that forum post and those photos were also included. Snakel¡¯s finger brushed lightly across thatst name on his screen. He gave a slight sneer, as if he was a god of death announcing theing of the darkness. Gu Mengmeng changed into a clean outfit after her shower. Snakel had thrown away her own clothes¡ªso unless she wished to wander about naked, she had no choice but to put on the clothes Snakel had bought for her yesterday. One good thing was that the outfits all came in ready sets, and Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have to bother about how to mix and match the different pieces. When she came out of her room, Snakel was already standing by the door. He smiled as he looked at the pink dress she had on. Mmm, it matched his current outfit perfectly. Her simple ponytail exuded a youthfulck of inhibition. It was far from the exquisite and fussy hairstyles worn by other girls, but made one feel natural andfortable. Snakel was extremely pleased with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s appearance. He pulled her by the hand to the sports car and headed back to school. Gu Mengmeng had no idea what Snakel intended to do. But he was the boss and he dictated the schedule, right? So Gu Mengmeng just sat there quietly. Wherever he led, she would just follow. Chapter 897

Chapter 897: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel parked the car and led Gu Mengmeng into the theater studies ssroom. There were two rows of ck-d bodyguards by the entrance, while a group of the school management team led by the principal were also waiting there. The principal bowed respectfully the moment he saw Snakel. Without a word, the school management team followed Snakel into therge ssroom in order of their rank. The theater studies faculty was a more mboyant division. The students here were all good-looking and from prominent backgrounds. Not all of them had the intention of bing artistes. More than half were just here to learnportment. The lectern on the stage had already been moved aside and reced with arge CEO chair. Snakel settled into that chair, while Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what to do. She just stood quietly behind Snakel, looking extremely nonplussed. Snakel cast a sweeping nce across the faces of every single person in the room. He smirked and spoke in a chilly voice devoid of all emotion. Each word was like an icicle driving itself into their hearts. ¡°My Twomeng said that everyone in school would have a certain nickname given to them. I think my previousbel was... mute cool dude.¡± No one dared to respond to that. It was so quiet that one could hear the air move. ¡°I am not very happy with such a nickname and so wish to change it.¡± Snakel leaned back casually and pulled Gu Mengmeng into hisp. She started to struggle but Snakel didn¡¯t give her any chances. He circled her waist with one arm, pinning her to himself. Snakel calmly observed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s struggles, until she finally gave up and remained quietly in hisp. Satisfied, he continued. ¡°I feel that the nickname ¡°Spirit of Vengeance¡± is pretty good and suits me well. To ensure that everyone will have a deep impression of this new nickname, I decided that from today onwards, I will destroy anyone who dares to mess with my Twomeng.¡± Cold gasps filled the room, and the surrounding temperature felt like it had dropped several degrees. That forum post regarding Gu Mengmeng had ignited a heated discussion. Although it had been suddenly taken down 20 minutes ago, thousands ofizens hadmented and everyone in this ssroom... all felt an impending sense of doom. Snakel¡¯s gaze roamed about, before finallynding on school belle, Mo Beibei. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you.¡± Mo Beibei shivered. She bit her bottom lip as she stared at Snakel. She tried to will herself to be brave. Snakel might be handsome but he was just a college student. There was nothing to be scared of. Wasn¡¯t he just trying to stand up for his girlfriend? There were also plenty of people willing to stand up for her like that. It would be fine. But... The principal and the rest were all standing on stage, while he was sitting down. And those two rows of ck-d men by the door showed Mo Beibei how naive her thoughts were. And the source of all that fear was that person sitting on stage. He was like the King of Hell, able to bring about death and destruction without restraints. Everything was beneath him and he could crush them all. Snakel threw a side nce and a man in ck came over with an ipad. He connected the ipad via blue-tooth to the ssroom¡¯s projector system. Pornographic photos sshed across the wide screen, featuring none other than the school belle herself, Mo Beibei. ¡°VIP room screen shot from a certain channel. Miss Mo... ha, very fierce.¡± Chapter 898

Chapter 898: Domineering Senior Falling In Love With Me

Everyone could hear the deep meaning in Snakel¡¯s heavy words ¡®Miss Mo¡¯ and when he looked at Mo Beibei, he had indecency and despise in his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not possible, this photo is photo-shopped. It must be like that!¡± Mo Beibei was doing herst struggle, her live stream was always destructed after ending it, there¡¯s no way evidence could be left behind. This was at most screen-shots by Ah Zai, she just had to deny her way through. Snakelughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want my Two Meng to see any dirty things, it¡¯s too harmful for her eyes so I¡¯ll show you the original videoter.¡± As Snakel talked, the ck-dressed men specially opened a folder. There was a MP4 video of 49 minutes 26 seconds inside, its thumbnail being Mo Bei Bei¡¯s lingerie feature. Mo Beibei¡¯s face turned white as she bit onto her lower lip, not able to say anything. fSnakel did not let her go as he continued, ¡°I heard that I can get ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo¡¯s contact number if I send ten yachts. 50 yachts will be enough to invite ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo on a one-to-one live stream. Yeah, I contacted a few friends whom ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo is familiar with. They gave me a few precious and ¡®extremely exciting¡¯ videos, they were really filmed well so I had given them to ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo¡¯s parents and your parents¡¯ bosses as a present. Mo Beibei¡¯s gaze became unfocused as she shivered, too lost for words. ¡°Oh, right. ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo took such great care of my Two Meng so as a repayment, I invited a few of your friends whom you¡¯re ¡®extremely familiar¡¯ with. They will cooperate with ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo to showcase your talent for performing to everyone. To fulfill ¡®Miss¡¯ Mo¡¯s celebrity dream so that you can ¡®rise to stardom overnight¡¯, this performance will be streamed live on the live-streaming tform. All the students in your school will have received a VIP ount on their phones via instant messaging.¡± After he finished speaking, Snakel carried Gu Mengmeng up in a gracious manner, resembling a prince from an ancient European castle. Smiling, he concluded, ¡°I won¡¯t obstruct everyone from appreciating this exciting program.¡± The next second, Snakel walked out of the ssroom with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. A big mass of school leaders followed behind Snakel, a few girls in the ssroom also rushed up behind them. A few courageous boys stayed behind to startnding their dirty hands on their usual goddess. After everyone who was supposed to leave left the ssroom, five frivolous and greasy middle-aged men entered in masks. All the cries and screams for help, as well as, the dejected moaning from the ssroom were left behind due to the distance so Gu Mengmeng could not hear a single sound at all. She thought that Snakel was just scaring her. Snakel entered the principal¡¯s room while carrying Gu Mengmeng. The school leaders stood in front of him in a straight line. Snakel extended his hand and took a name list from the ck-dressed men, handing it to the principal. ¡°The school¡¯s culture should be adjusted well, do you think so? Principal?¡± The principal received the name list with respect and lowered his head, abiding obediently, ¡°The director is right, I¡¯ll handle this conduct problem strictly.¡± Snakel nodded, he did not want to say any more rubbish because his mood was greatly affected after Gu Mengmeng refused to let him carry her. Holding onto her little hand, he stood up and headed to the entrance. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at the principal, saying, ¡°Professor Zhang....¡± ¡°Professor Zhang will reach his retirement age next week, the school has gave up the re-employment ns so he will leave his job this Friday.¡± The principal answered without any prompts. Snakel nodded his head in satisfaction before leaving with Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 899

Chapter 899: Cheat Code For My Beloved Daughter

The scene stopped at Snakel leaving with Gu Mengmeng. The white mist started getting thicker again, sealing that empty spot. Gu Mengmeng stood up and stretched, extending her palm out, demanding, ¡°Father, I want pocket-money.¡± The Beast Deity chuckled, looking at her as if she was his willful blood-rted daughter. He pped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm and asked, ¡°I feel that ¡®Hypnosis: From Beginner to Advanced Levels¡¯ isn¡¯t a good book, should I rmend you a more realistic one?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow, grinning sneakily at the Beast Deity before replying an ¡®Oh?¡¯ The Beast Deity lifted his fingertips. There was a tiny white dot on his index finger, if one did not see it clearly, it looked like his finger was glowing. Its radiance was not ring, but instead was soft and light, resembling pearls under the sunlight, giving off a misted halo. The Beast Deity tapped his fingertip in between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows. The next second, she lost focus and sunk into a nightmare. Something seemed like it was squeezing into her brain at lightning speed. Its speed was so quick that Gu Mengmeng had no chance to react. She just felt that many things were filling up her thoughts, as if she suddenly was aware of things she used to not know. The processsted for around a minute but to Gu Mengmeng, it was as endless as using microseconds to count. Until the Beast Deity put his finger away from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows, her eyes then slowly recovered focus. Blinking, Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity in confusion. The Beast Deity chuckled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the cheat code for my beloved Daughter? Are you satisfied?¡± Gu Mengmeng supported her forehead with one hand and used her other hand to stick out a finger slowly. She shook it in front of the Beast Deity before bursting intoughter as she questioned, ¡°Whose memories did you imnt in my brain?¡± The Beast Deity ced his index finger on his lips, gesturing a ¡®shh¡¯ motion before exining, ¡°urately speaking, it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s memories. It¡¯s just a part of someone¡¯s knowledge and her research gains.¡± What the f***, why was ¡®part of someone¡¯s knowledge and her research gains¡¯ always rted to the bewitching spell? Was there still a need to question it? Wasn¡¯t the answer abundantly clear? Gu Mengmeng hugged the Beast Deity¡¯s neck andnded a loud smack on his cheek, eximing, ¡°You¡¯re abusing your authority for personal gains! But Father, I¡¯m liking you more and more, I¡¯m indeed different from people without a father!¡± The Beast Deity rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°I forcefully brought you to the Beast World and disrupted your original life, causing you to undergo so much turmoil and withstand so much hardship. Father will feel guilty too.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Although there are more troubling worries these days, at least I have people I¡¯m close to here. It¡¯s better than in the modern world where I¡¯m all alone in this world, friendless and uncared for. But I feel that it¡¯s still good for you to maintain a guilty mindset, it¡¯s more beneficial to me.¡± The Beast Deity smiled kindly and nodded, saying, ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng released the Beast Deity¡¯s neck and wanted to leave when she pause to look back at him once more. ¡°Oh, right Father, can you really not send Wabei to Snakel?¡± The Beast Deity was taken aback, as if he did not expect Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. Without waiting for the Beast Deity to reply, Gu Mengmeng smiled and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not able to reply me, I won¡¯t force you. I just promised the little piece of shit that I will ask you whenever I see you. If you¡¯refortable to reply me anytime, please tell me.....he¡¯s quite expecting it.¡± Chapter 900

Chapter 900: He Had Achieved His Motive

The Beast Deity nodded and did not say anything. Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes and leaned backwards, falling in a straight posture. A hit of giddiness was felt before a wave of free fall. Gu Mengmeng frowned and gathered together her limbs before sitting up all of a sudden. She sat up too abruptly, her head¡¯s still spinning. She leaned towards one side and fell into a warm embrace. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The words had not reach Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears when a cup of water appeared in front of her. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and drank a mouthful of water before looking up into Elvis¡¯s deep and gentle eyes. Chuckling, Gu Mengmeng kissed Elvis¡¯s chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice seeing you the moment I wake up.¡± Elvis felt a warm sensation flowing past his chest because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, nourishing the gentleness and pampering in his dark blue eyes. He kissed her brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m always here, you definitely can see me whenever you want.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, nodding her head as a form of reply. Then, she huddled inside his arms and asked, ¡°How long had I been sleeping?¡± ¡°Four days.¡± Elvis asked worriedly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and answered him. Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s limbs to wake her up so as to prevent her from feeling ufortable when getting off the bed because her body could not adjust well after a long sleep. ¡°Lea saw how you were going to wake up so he went to prepare some food for you. After you¡¯re more awake, we¡¯ll go down to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and asked another question, ¡°Did anything happen in these four days?¡± Elvis shook his head and reported, ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just that Lea was bored so he.....snatched away Oakley¡¯s authority.¡± Gu Mengmeng almost choked on her own saliva, how was coup d¡¯¨¦tat nothing much? Elvis tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows in a pampering way and said, ¡°Why are you so anxious? With Lea¡¯s skills, why are you still scared that he will kill Oakley to snatch his authority?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that it made sense too, Lea rarely resort to killing as a solution. He would only use the method of making people abide by his intentions voluntarily. But... ¡°Cole allowed Lea to snatch the authority away that easily?¡± Gu Mengmeng expressed her doubts. Elvis paused and smiled helplessly. He looked up at Gu Mengmeng and raised a question, ¡°He had achieved his motive, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis in confusion. Elvis said while rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s calf, ¡°If he wants to get Sauder¡¯s political power, he just need tounch an attack to snatch it. Is there a need for him to control Oakley to achieve that? It¡¯s too torturous, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You mean that....¡± Gu Mengmeng still did not quite get it. Elvis used the beast skin to cover one of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s calf properly before starting to rub her other leg, replying at the same time, ¡°The best way to take down an enemy who doesn¡¯t want to start the war fire is to showcase one¡¯s own capabilities and chip to allow the enemy to measure his gains and losses, is that right?¡± Ha, Gu Mengmeng sniggered and said, ¡°So, Cole is telling me that no matter how much I detest him, as long as I can¡¯t bear with Chixuan, Sandy and Oakley, I can¡¯t do anything with him?¡± Although Elvis was unwilling, he still nodded and agreed, ¡°He made use of people you cared about and all we could do was to go along him. It¡¯s a little too passive.¡± ¡°So Lea snatched Sauder¡¯s ownership.......to......snatch Oakley back?¡± Elvis gently scraped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose andplimented, ¡°Xiao Meng is so clever.¡± Chapter 901

Chapter 901: Once Friends

Lea went to tackle Oakley¡¯s matter so Gu Mengmeng did not want to interfere anymore. His situation was different from Sandy, Sandy lost her consciousness through Cole¡¯s hypnosis, it was against her will. But Oakley.....did not seem like he was controlled. Gu Mengmeng did not know what difficulties he had but she gave him a chance to seek help from her. As long as he was willing to tell her the truth, she would help her, isn¡¯t it? But... He eventually chose to stand on her opposing side. Not to deny, Oakley¡¯s determination made Gu Mengmeng bitterly disappointed. They were once friends so Gu Mengmeng would not fold her hands and watch him die. But, all that¡¯s left between them was just two empty words ¡®once friends¡¯. A familiar aroma wafted from downstairs. The blood in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body was also circting well after Elvis¡¯s rubbing so she felt extremely fresh. After stretching, Elvis carried her and headed downstairs. Lea lifted his head and upon seeing Gu Mengmeng, he grinned from ear to ear, his fluffy whiterge tail swaying behind him, showing his extremely good mood. He scooped a bowl full of food and held a wooden spoon in one hand to feed Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was used to this kind of behavior, whenever she went to see the Beast Deity, Lea would be the one to feed her her first meal after waking up from a few days of sleep. Only like that could he make sure that she was full, which would make him feel assured. This... seemed like some obsessivepulsive disorder. But since it did not affect anything important, Gu Mengmeng did not intend to correct him either. After eating her full, Gu Mengmeng then asked, ¡°Where did Hede and his two brothers go? Where did they run wild to?¡± Lea replied, ¡°They went hunting with Burke. They said that they needed to prepare some food for Burke¡¯s tribesmen from his old tribe so that Burke need not work so hard when we leave.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there two other females in his old tribe? It¡¯s been so long, have they not found new partners yet?¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned casually. Leaughed and exined, ¡°Females from the snow-fox tribe won¡¯t mate with males of an outside tribe. If they returned to Saint Nazaire with us, there would still be some hope but here.....ha, there¡¯s only the elderly, weak, sick and crippled left in the tribe, Burke has to shoulder all of these alone.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything else and just nodded her head in silence. It was good to let the three little ones help their Master Burke, after all, Gu Mengmeng owed him a lot previously. Although Cole devised a n and pulled him in, it was a fact that she made use of Burke before. Or maybe, her distancing from Burke was the best help for him. Or else, who knew whether he would be Cole¡¯s next target? ¡°Oh right, Elvis told me that you snatched back Sauder¡¯s ownership rights.¡± Lea washed a fruit and gave it to Gu Mengmeng. Seeing how her cheeks puffed up like a cute squirrel after biting a big piece, he smiled unknowingly and nodded, saying, ¡°Yeah, after all, I¡¯m the Ninth Highness of the snow fox tribe. That bunch of sly old foxes wants to maintain the tribe¡¯s dignity so they won¡¯t let me live under the control of a lynx. So, all I need to do for them to push me to the peak of authority was to not reject their suggestion. Ha....it¡¯s the easiest to manipte someone¡¯s heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What......suggestion did they give you?¡± Lea¡¯s smile faltered and his gaze became cold as he said, ¡°Working together with Cole, one ck and one white, one in the open and one in the dark to be the two sharp knives in your hands for you to clear all obstructions in front of you and to aid you in bing a greater presence of the previous messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Chapter 902

Chapter 902: Nobody¡¯s More Noble Than Anyone Else

Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes at Lea and asked, ¡°You agreed?¡± Leaughed in an exquisitely dainty and charming way and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, rebutting, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I did not reject their suggestion.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand, doesn¡¯t that equate to epting their suggestion? Lea leaned forward and pressed the corners of his lips against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear, whispering, ¡°Not taking initiative, not rejecting......not responsible.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but spill one word upon instinct, ¡°Jerk?!¡± Leaughed with his shoulders shaking as he questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it extremely dumb to treat those sly old wolves with a real kind soul?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered over it, that¡¯s true too. Those old wolves from Sauder only knew how to consider their personal gains, when were they the least true to Lea? Back then, when Cole crafted a n to malign Lea, they yed the roles of kicking a man who is down, no one stepped out to seek justice for Lea. And when Lea was banished by Cole, they yed the roles of rats leaving a sinking ship, totally forgetting how they used Cole¡¯s authority like a tyrant those few years. And now...... If they raised these terms with Lea, they must had exchanged terms with Cole long ago. Sacrificing Oakley in exchange for a situation that was more beneficial for themselves. Nobody shouldugh at anyone, nobody should look down on anyone, after all......nobody¡¯s more noble than anyone else. If they could make use of Lea, why couldn¡¯t Lea make use of them? Lea pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and then continued, ¡°Leave all these matters to me, don¡¯t fret over them too much.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about these political matters, they¡¯re too troublesome. What I wanted to ask is.....which female has the purest Fox Seductive Fragrance?¡± Lea inched his body backwards, distancing himself from Gu Mengmeng. Scrutinizing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face in detail, his smile grewrger as he asked, ¡°So, the Beast Deity taught you the bewitching spell?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, admitting to it. Lea lowered his head and chuckled, hiding his lips as his gaze grew stronger. Gu Mengmeng felt absurd by Lea¡¯s staring so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lea did not say a word as he shifted his gaze up to meet Elvis¡¯s eyes. Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s gaze and looked towards Elvis. She then noticed that his face was as red as a tomato, looking as if blood was about to drip from it. ¡°Hubby, are you not feeling well?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis coughed and turned his head to the other side. Gu Mengmeng felt weird so she turned to ask Lea, ¡°Stop keeping me in suspense, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lea looked at Elvis with one hand supporting his cheek. He declined, ¡°Sigh, First Partner mighty Elvis, the head of our household is asking me, can I answer or not?¡± Obviously, Gu Mengmeng could spot the bantering on Lea¡¯s face. Although she did not know what it was, since it could make Elvis blush.....she was quite interested to understand it. A raging, gossipy soul lit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes as she rubbed her palms together and demanded, ¡°Hurry and tell me, I¡¯ll protect you, why should you be scared?¡± Lea deliberating nodded his head in a slow and hesitant manner, swaying hisrge tail behind him, giving off a.....sneaky look. Sticking out his index finger, Lea lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly and used his long and affectionate eyes to spew out puddles of indecent water into her bright eyes. He said with a deep and attractive voice that he squeezed out from the gaps of his teeth, ¡°The purest Fox Seductive Fragrance in this world......had to be yours.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at herself and asked in confusion. Chapter 903

Chapter 903: Elvis Had An Affair?

Lea nodded with a dubious smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t realize what you have inherited from my body?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned before turning around to look behind her. There was no bushy tail... Disappointment... Gu Mengmeng pouted. ¡°Nothing...¡± Lea tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°What does that disappointed look mean? Don¡¯t you like the Fox Seductive Fragrance you inherited from my body?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Fox Seductive Fragrance emitted from your tail? I don¡¯t have a tail...¡± Leaughed. ¡°The male¡¯s Fox Seductive Fragrance is secreted from the tail, while the female¡¯s...¡± Lea¡¯s voice drifted off as his line of sight shifted downwards before stopping at the spot between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s two legs. Gu Mengmeng blushed a fiery red and used her hands to block Lea¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Despicable!¡± Lea reached out and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slender wrists. ¡°Taking a look while you are fully dressed makes me despicable? Then what about when you are not wearing anything? What does that make me? Moreover... I have ¡®eaten¡¯ you before. What does it matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng was extremely embarrassed by Lea¡¯s words. Worse still, her body started reacting as she recalled that night of indulgence. Lea raised one brow as he smiled deviantly. ¡°Mmm... my precious Mengmeng is sending out weing signals... so, you want it now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Mengmeng drew back her hands and felt so embarrassed that she buried her face into Elvis¡¯ chest, but... What did she see the moment she lowered her head?! Damn! Gu Mengmeng leaped up from Elvis¡¯ embrace and retreated until she sat down by the wall. She shot dry looks at both Elvis and Lea, apanied by a ¡°don¡¯te near me or I¡¯ll scream¡± face. Leaughed. ¡°I have some immunity against the Fox Seductive Fragrance and will not be that affected, but a certain someone...¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Elvis, whose face had turned even redder than hers. She suddenly thought of something and gave a shortugh. ¡°So how did you discover I inherited the Fox Seductive Fragrance?¡± Lea looked at Elvis. ¡°Mr. First Partner, do you want to personally reenact that time when you had an affair?¡± ¡°An affair?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was incredulous. Elvis had an affair? She would never believe it! But Elvis, you are not exining yourself and have instead gone red. What is the meaning of this?! Lea took up Elvis¡¯ left hand and waved it at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°There, this is the ¡®mistress¡¯. Mengmeng, do you want me to chop it off?¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback before bursting out inughter. ¡°So you are saying that I emitted the Fox Seductive Fragrance while I was sleeping... and Elvis couldn¡¯t resist it, so he and his left hand performed an unspeakable act?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lea nodded. His simple reply had Elvis nearly bursting with shame. Gu Mengmeng forced back herughter and slunk towards Elvis like a Persian cat. She pushed him gently and he fell stiffly to the ground, allowing her to fool around on his chest. She clearly knew he was going crazy with lust, but was purposely inciting him, making it all the more unbearable for him. But that unbearable feeling was also rather enjoyable for him. And this flirtatious side to Gu Mengmeng made him feel like eating her up in one big swallow. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what she had in store for him next. Chapter 904

Chapter 904: An Added Guarantee

Gu Mengmeng pressed her lips gently onto Elvis¡¯ own, neither insisting or resisting, allowing him to take control. He drew her into a deep kiss. Elvis only let go of her after a long time, when the two of them were rather short of breath. He was just about to flip over and do something unmentionable when Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°You are now immune to the Fox Seductive Fragrance. No one apart from me... can awaken... it.¡± Elvis was stunned, before realizing the fire in him was gradually fading. He felt as if he was slowly regaining hismon sense after being under a spell. His heart rate returned to normal and his breathing became more even. Elvis frowned down at Gu Mengmeng, who was being pressed into the ground by him. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she sat up with her arms looped around Elvis¡¯ neck. ¡°I tried the bewitching spell on you, as an added guarantee. In case one day, someone tries to snatch you away with the Fox Seductive Fragrance while I am sleeping.¡± ¡°So annoying.¡± Elvis gritted his teeth. Having all that fire in him abruptly put out was quite a letdown for him, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to bite her. He sat up and drew her into his arms. Giving a helpless sigh, he returned to the original topic. ¡°You have the purest Fox Seductive Fragrance on your body and have also learned the bewitching spell... so when do you intend to go treat Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her own brows hesitantly. ¡°Sandy is now pregnant and it is too tough for her to travel long distances. With her character, if I undo the spell on her now, she will definitely reveal herself... I am afraid that Cole will use even more vicious methods against her then. So I want to wait until she gives birth, before breaking the bewitchment. She can then return to Saint Nazaire and keep out of Cole¡¯s way.¡± ¡°Will Cole let go of her so easily?¡± Elvis was doubtful. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head with a lightugh. ¡°Someone has been all alone for an entire winter... he should be seeking me out very soon.¡± Elvis thought about it before smiling. ¡°You intend to have Wabei escort Sandy back?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. But Elvis said, ¡°Are you not worried that he might eat Sandy when he is in a bad mood?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°I will say it is Snakel who wants him to help me protect Snakel. This way, he will rather eat himself than eat Sandy.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be good. With Wabei in Saint Nazaire, it will be difficult for Cole to y any tricks there.¡± Elvis nodded in approval at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s n. But Lea continued to stare into the distance with his arms crossed behind his bank. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea inquiringly. Lea replied, ¡°How could Cole not be prepared for any solution we might think of? Wabei will already be within his calctions. If we let Wabei protect Sandy, we might be walking right into his trap.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a jolt in her heart. That¡¯s right, how could such a crafty person as Cole not have factored in Wabei? ¡°Moreover, so what if we send Sandy away? Unless you can hide all the people you care about, he will always have one way or another. So I am afraid that hiding Sandy is not a good n.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand. ¡°It is still safer to hold one¡¯s vulnerability in one¡¯s own hands.¡± ¡°Do you mean I should keep Sandy by my side, and protect her myself?¡± Lea turned and nted his elbows on the ground between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs. He pulled his upper body over her thighs. With a flirtatious smile, he pinched the few wisps of hair by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°I mean that you should obediently hide behind Elvis and I. Don¡¯t expose our vulnerability, alright?¡± Chapter 905

Chapter 905: Give Him A Chance To Express His Loyalty

¡°But Sandy...¡± Gu Mengmeng was still very worried. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Have you forgotten that Cole is now cooperating with me. For us to forget past grievances and cooperate properly, he must exhibit some sincerity, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned in confusion. Lea smiled. ¡°I will go speak with him and ask him to undo the bewitchment on Sandy.¡± Gu Mengmeng was surprised. ¡°Will he listen to you?¡± Lea said, ¡°I will let him know you possess the purest Fox Seductive Fragrance and also know bewitching spells. You will undo it even if he doesn¡¯t... do you think he will then?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before finally understanding Lea¡¯s meaning. If Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have the Fox Seductive Fragrance and didn¡¯t know the bewitching spell¡ªthey would be begging him for a favor if they sought him out. But now that she had the purest form of Fox Seductive Fragrance and also knew bewitching spells, seeking Cole now would be giving him a chance to express his loyalty. Cole would naturally never let such an opportunity pass. Nodding, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Lea waved his tail. ¡°Nothing. Even if he takes the opportunity to express his sincerity... it doesn¡¯t mean you have to ept it.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and pointed at Lea¡¯s brow. ¡°You are such a baddie, but I love it!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart lightened considerably now that they had a n for the issues regarding Oakley and Sandy. During dinner, the three young ones returned to the stone castle in a noisy rush. They were all momentarily stunned by the sight of Gu Mengmeng, before charging into her arms. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood improved significantly as she gazed at her three little ones. They were just over a year old but already look like children around the age of 8-9. Still youthful but with none of the babyish mannerisms. Gu Mengmeng regretted that she had never seen her own children in the early stages of their infancy. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng was d that they had a maturity and sensibility that was beyond their years. ¡°Let¡¯s go find your mother-inw to have dinner together, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still rather worried about Sandy.¡± The three young ones all looked resistant and awkward at her suggestion. They stepped back and said reluctantly, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t go over...¡± ¡°Mmm? Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered that they had a really good rtionship with Sandy. Hede sighed. ¡°Mother-inw is in a very flustered state now. If you go over... you need to be prepared to keep exining how Chixuan is not the son of you and Cole, as well as drag out all sorts of evidence to prove that Cole is not your partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her head starting to ache. But Sandy was pregnant now and exceptionally sensitive. If they leave her all by herself with her wild imagination, it would not be good for both her and her unborn child. Further, this was her first pregnancy and they could not take any risks. Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and Lea helplessly. ¡°It might turn awkwardter, do you want toe with me?¡± Elvis stood up and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms. ¡°I wille with you.¡± Lea also stood up and patted the dust off him. ¡°Then I will go find Cole. If I can convince him, I will bring him over to Sandy¡¯s to lift the spell.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and bade Lea farewell at the doorway. She and Elvis brought the three little ones over to Sandy¡¯s, while Lea went alone to the meeting room to find Cole. Chapter 906

Chapter 906: Are You nning to Abandon Him?

When Gu Mengmeng arrived at Sandy¡¯s ce, she saw Bode preparing food for her. Collin squatted pitifully outside the doorway, turning his head now and then to peer inside. He had obviously been kicked out of the house. Collin was momentarily taken aback when he saw Gu Mengmeng. He then hurried over and asked her with eyes filled with expectation, ¡°Have you found a way?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t answer but just patted Collin on the shoulder. She then jumped down from Elvis¡¯ arms and led the three little ones into Sandy¡¯s stone house. The males in the house moved about cautiously, while Sandy sat at the corner of the bed facing the wall. She was clearly ignoring everyone. Gu Mengmeng made a keep quiet gesture and Sandy¡¯s males all nodded. None of them dared to speak. Gu Mengmeng walked to Sandy¡¯s side and gently ced one hand on her shoulder. The moment she made contact, Sandy viciously shrugged her off. She raged. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You are all liars. None of you are to touch me!¡± Gu Mengmengughed out and ced both hands on Sandy¡¯s shoulders. She then leaned in beside Sandy¡¯s ears and said in a soft voice, ¡°Who is so bold as to lie to our precious Sandy? Mmm?¡± Startled, Sandy turned around to see Gu Mengmeng. Only then did she rx and smile. She pulled Gu Mengmeng to sit beside her, before spotting the three young ones standing together with her males at the side. They looked as if they didn¡¯t dare to go near her. Sandy felt rather upset and pouted. ¡°Even you three are going to treat me like this?¡± The three little young ones shook their heads in unison, but remained silent. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Alright, go find Uncle Collin to y. Don¡¯t bother us having a conversation.¡± The three young ones acted like they had been saved. They ran out with grins on their faces. Distressed, Sandy gazed at Gu Mengmeng with teary eyes. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, tell me what should I do... why are there some things which I cannot figure out?¡± Gu Mengmeng gently smoothed out Sandy¡¯s frown lines. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the term baby brains?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sandy was in a blur. She then nodded her head to indicate that she had not heard that term before. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°You have to donate part of your IQ to your baby. The dumber you get, the smarter your baby will be. This is a good thing. It proves that my godson will definitely be an intelligent and adorable child.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Sandy listened seriously to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nonsense. Gu Mengmeng did not feel the least bit guilty for deceiving a pregnantdy. She just continued. ¡°What can¡¯t you figure out? Ask me. It has been barely three years since I gave birth and my own IQ is still not quite there yet. But I am willing to use my remaining brain cells to help you solve your troubles. Tell me, what do you want to know?¡± Sandy twisted her lips. ¡°You and Cole have not reconciled?¡± True enough... Anything that Sandy couldn¡¯t figure out must be rted to Cole. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to reconcile with him.¡± ¡°Are you nning to abandon him?¡± Sandy looked shocked. She twisted her lips, looking very conflicted. Nheless, she still spoke, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I don¡¯t know what Cole did to make you angry, but don¡¯t abandon your partner so willfully. He will be very pitiful if he ends up a stray beast.¡± Chapter 907

Chapter 907: I Caught The Adulterers In Bed Like A Pair Of Old Shoes.

Gu Mengmeng pretended to think about it and didn¡¯t speak for awhile. She looked at Sandy worriedly before breaking out into a smile and nodding. ¡°Mmm. Okay. Since my precious Sandy is speaking up for him, I will not abandon him.¡± Cole was never Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner. So even if she wanted to abandon him... she couldn¡¯t. So Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t lying to Sandy. Sandy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I feel like I should know why you are so angry, but I just cannot recall. What happened between you and Cole that you don¡¯t even allow him to return home? Also, Cole is a fox but Chixuan is a wolf. But why do I keep remembering that Chixuan is the son of you and Cole...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°This is what you can¡¯t figure out?¡± Sandy blinked innocently, as if waiting for Gu Mengmeng to solve the mystery for her. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head with a smile. ¡°I am the daughter of the Beast Deity and possess the genes of hundreds of beasts. Most of my children will take after the race of their father, but a small percentage will take after me. Hede and his brothers took after Elvis, but Chixuan takes after me. Hmm, maybe for my next batch of children, I might give birth to some little bears with Lea.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sandy stared nonplussed at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded earnestly. ¡°I am omnipotent. I am like the legendary bird who was able to fly 90,000 miles.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sandy didn¡¯t understand. Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°It means that I can fly up to the sky anytime and rub shoulders with the sun.¡± Sandy chortled and tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow. ¡°I cannot stand you sometimes.¡± Gu Mengmeng alsoughed out loud. ¡°Anything else you can¡¯t figure out? Tell me all your questions, I will answer you.¡± After resolving the mystery on the rtionship between Cole and Chixuan, Sandy became much less fretful. It was as if a huge rock pressing on her heart had been smashed to bits by Gu Mengmeng. She rxed and even her tone became lighter. ¡°You never told me the reason behind your fight with Cole. Why are you not even allowing him to return home?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°Do you remember Ellie?¡± Sandy nodded. Gu Mengmeng gave a disdainful look. ¡°I found out that he and Ellie were having an affair.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sandy pped the bed and stood up. Her eyes widened with rage. Gu Mengmeng suspected that if Cole was here, Sandy would have charged right up and fought him to the death. Gu Mengmeng tugged at Sandy¡¯s arm. ¡°Eh, keep calm. A pregnantdy must know how to control her emotions. Don¡¯t get too angry or too excited. It¡¯s not good for the child.¡± Sandy gritted her teeth and sat down. ¡°He... how dare he?!¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°I caught the adulterers in bed like a pair of old shoes. I saw them with my own eyes, how could I be wrong?¡± ¡°No wonder you were so angry that you didn¡¯t want him anymore. Shameless!¡± Sandy was beside herself with rage. She wanted to scold him but discovered she had no phrases to describe such a despicable act. Gu Mengmeng patted Sandy¡¯s back to soothe her anger. ¡°Now you know why he just told you that he made me angry, and wanted you to help him plead his case, but didn¡¯t tell you what he did wrong?¡± Sandy looked at Gu Mengmeng with tenderness. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know anything and yet... and yet I tried to speak up for him! I won¡¯t persuade you again to forgive him. Do you want to kill him? I will help you!¡± Chapter 908

Chapter 908: No One Is Better Than Gu Mengmeng At Hoodwinking Someone.

Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t stopughing. This was the difference between Sandy and Oakley. Even when Sandy was hypnotized, Gu Mengmeng remained the most important in her heart. Gu Mengmeng pulled at the enraged Sandy and pointed her chin at Collin. ¡°Now do you understand why they all said Cole is not my partner?¡± Sandy bit her lower lip and nodded. ¡°For Cole to do something like that, it is a disgrace to all males. They are naturally unwilling to tell me about his despicable act. Not to mention that Collin is your guard. Even in front of me, he will always want to maintain your image... I have wronged Collin...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°So, can you let Colline home now?¡± Sandy put on a bashful look and called out. ¡°Collin, I am thirsty and want to drink water.¡± Collin¡¯s ears had been erect and closely listening to all the nonsense that Gu Mengmeng spouted. Sometimes, he even started to think that Gu Mengmeng was telling the truth. That was why, no one was better than Gu Mengmeng at hoodwinking someone. Hearing Sandy call his name, Collin gave a mental thumbs up sign to Gu Mengmeng. She was indeed the Great Messenger. Such a glib and eloquent speaker. ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Collin used the small bamboo cup which Gu Mengmeng had given Sandy previously to fetch some water for her. His earnest face held a fawning smile, while his voice was also full of adtion. ¡°Drink slowly. Don¡¯t choke.¡± Sandy finished her drink before looking at Collin with a red face. ¡°This winter... you have suffered. I... I will make it up to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nearly choked on her own saliva. Just by looking at the expressions on Sandy¡¯s and Collin¡¯s faces, she knew how Sandy was going to make it up to him. ¡°Then I shall bring the three young ones back first. I think... you will be pretty busy too.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like she couldn¡¯t stay on any longer. Otherwise, what if Sandy got it on with Collin while chatting with her? The Beast World was very open-minded about such matters, and Sandy might just do something like that. ¡°Stay with me for a bit longer.¡± Sandy tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm pleadingly. Gu Mengmeng stroked Sandy head with a smile. ¡°You better spend some quality time with Collin. I will head home first ande back tomorrow to visit you, alright?¡± Sandy cast a shy nce a Collin before nodding. She then reluctantly let go of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Gu Mengmeng patted Collin¡¯s shoulder as she passed by. She said solemnly, ¡°I know you have been left wanting for an entire winter, but Sandy¡¯s womb cannot endure too much vigorous action. You... must be gentle.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng blushed and quickly exited the cave. Every time she was faced with such a situation, Gu Mengmeng especially resented Snakel for giving her a pair of exceptionally sharp ears. Even as she ran down the pathway, she could not stop hearing the moaning noises behind her. Elvis saw Gu Mengmeng running over with the three little ones, her face all red. Paired with the soundsing out of the cave, he instantly knew what had happened. Hence, he didn¡¯t question her but just lifted her into his arms and left with big strides. Returning to the stone castle, they saw Lea sitting at the doorway in a restless and bored manner, waiting for their return. He brightened up the moment he saw Gu Mengmeng, and hurried over to her side. Affectionately, he took up her little hand and nuzzled it against his cheek. ¡°Mengmeng, you are finally back.¡± Chapter 909

Chapter 909: No, I Can¡¯t Pretend Any Longer.

Gu Mengmeng was stunned and looked at Lea with a slight frown. She felt that he was acting rather strangely, but couldn¡¯t tell how. After giving him a once over, she met his besotted eyes and clingy manner. Gu Mengmeng smiled self-mockingly. Perhaps she was being paranoid over Cole¡¯s recent maniptions. Everything looked suspicious to her. After dispelling the doubts in her heart, Gu Mengmeng spoke up, ¡°Have you met Cole?¡± Lea nodded. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°What did he say?¡± Lea replied nonchntly, ¡°He offered me a deal. As long as I give him one item, he will lift the bewitching spell on Sandy, and will never cause trouble for her again.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one brow. With a grim expression, she asked anxiously, ¡°What did he want from you?¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for the time being. You will know it when the timees.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned sternly. ¡°You remember your earlier promise to me, right?¡± Lea nodded and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. Elvis and I will never do anything that will upset you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not question any further. Before reaching the stone castle, the three young ones pleaded with Gu Mengmeng to let them go find Burke. She agreed. So only Elvis, Lea and Gu Mengmeng were inside the rtivelyrge stone castle. Elvis lit a fire. Gu Mengmeng said she was hungry and wanted Lea to roast some meat for her. Lea¡¯s actions were practiced and he quickly roasted the meat. Gu Mengmeng took up a piece of meat under Lea¡¯s expectant gaze. But right before she bit down on it, she paused. ¡°No, I can¡¯t pretend any longer.¡± Gu Mengmeng threw the roasted meat aside. Her smile had disappeared and she stared coldly at the person sitting before her. ¡°Cole, do you think I won¡¯t be able to recognize my own man?¡± The person sitting in front of Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned. He then pressed one hand to his forehead and smiled bitterly. He shook his head in exasperation. ¡°I knew you would realize it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen to quickly... can you tell me what tipped you off?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained stern-faced. ¡°Can you remove this illusion? Seeing you talk to me with Lea¡¯s face makes me very angry.¡± Cole pulled his own hair and put on an innocent expression. ¡°You wish to hit me but can¡¯t bear to?¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored him and turned to look at Elvis. ¡°Hubby, in your eyes... who is he?¡± Elvis replied, ¡°Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before standing up and taking a step back. ¡°Beat him up.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t answer but just silently stood up. He exuded an oppressive and murderous aura. Cole waved. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t get angry. Let me answer your question first, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms. She crossed her arms without a word. In a familiar movement, Elvis caught Gu Mengmeng in his embrace and circled his arms around her shoulders. He drew back his murderous aura and just stared at Cole with disdain. Cole remained sitting at his spot, with no intention of standing up. He just said, ¡°I proposed a deal with him. Let me be ¡®Lea¡¯ for one day, and I will undo the bewitching spell on Sandy. I will never cause trouble for her or use her to threaten you again. However... Lea rejected my suggestion, so I had no choice but to use some other methods to temporarily detain him at the meeting room.¡± Chapter 910

Chapter 910: So, Have You Decided To Kill Me?

¡°What did you do to Lea?!¡± Gu Mengmeng asked though gritted teeth. Cole smiled. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°It is now time for you to answer my question. Let me be ¡®Lea¡¯ for a day, and I will undo the bewitchment on that female beast tomorrow. I will also return the real Lea back to you. How about that? Do you want to make this deal with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step forward. She was already radiating the dominating aura of a Beast King. With a malevolent and terrifying expression, she said, ¡°I asked you what did you do to Lea.¡± Faced with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rage, Cole felt an instinctive fear rise in his body. But this fear made him feel excited instead. ¡°So, have you decided to kill me?¡± Cole smiled slyly. ¡°I knew that you and I are the same. All those who stand in our way must die. Fighting death with death is the way of the world. Come, my dearest mistress. Please ravage me, whip me, then kill me. It will be my honor to be your first kill under your mighty reign...¡± With that, Cole opened his arms and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a desperately eager expression. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t do it... She was disgusted! She wanted to kill him, not to y some kind of perverted SM game with him. Why did he look so excited?! Gu Mengmeng was covered in goosebumps. She frowned in disgust and took a step back, as if trying to ward off some weird infectious disease on Cole¡¯s body. ¡°Let me?¡± Elvis turned and asked Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng gently rubbed her own left ear. The mark was still there and she didn¡¯t feel any sense of unease. She knew that if Lea met with any danger or serious injuries, the mark on her would feel pain. And if Lea was dead, the mark would have disappeared. The mark felt fine now, which proved that Lea was currently safe and sound. Going by what Cole said earlier, he hade expecting to be exposed. Yet he had stille... this only proved that he had a trump card. In other words, if she really killed Cole, Lea might be the first person to die with him. Chixuan would be the second. Then Oakley and Sandy... they would probably sumb too. Sacrificing four of the people closest to her just to kill one pervert. Such a deal was totally not worth it. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and sat back down beside the fire. She fixed Cole with a chilly re. ¡°Keep that perverted face away from me. It disgusts me.¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng with disappointment. ¡°You... are not killing me anymore?¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you keeping the people I care about hostage, to ckmail me so that I won¡¯t kill you? Pretending to seek death now? If you really want to die, return them all to me. The moment I can see that they are all safe, I will help you die in any way you want. There are a million ways to die and I will let you choose whichever way you want. Satisfaction guaranteed. If not, I will kill you again for free.¡± Coleughed. ¡°Ah... so you believe that I have gathered those people just to safeguard my own life? Ah Gu, you really don¡¯t understand me.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned but remained silent. Cole hugged his knees and gently rested his chin on his arm. He looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I have gathered them together, just waiting for you to personally kill them all.¡± Chapter 911

Chapter 911: I Scrutinized You From Head To Toe And Still Can¡¯t See It, Unless I Am Blind

¡°The moment you kill them, you will not have any vulnerabilities left. Nothing in the world can be used against you... you will be a god above all, the most perfect ruler.¡± Cole held a crazed expression as he spoke, as if he was already seeing that blood-drenched world before his eyes. The taste of blood had stimted him, and he could feel his own blood bubbling with excitement. Gu Mengmeng was totally speechless. This was a crazy individual in front of her. He should be locked up in a mental hospital for treatment. ¡°If you wish to rule the world, do it yourself. What has it got to do with me?¡± Cole shot Gu Mengmeng a resentful look. He rolled his eyes, full of grief. ¡°You are my mistress, how can I rule over you?¡± ¡°I am not your mistress. Don¡¯t address me with that disgusting term again.¡± Gu Mengmeng was clearly disgusted and full of scorn. But not only did Cole appear indifferent to her disgust, he seemed to be basking in happiness. ¡°Alright, I will not call you mistress again. I will call you... Ah Gu.¡± Gu Mengmeng really felt like smacking him in disgust. But the price of killing this fellow was too great. I will endure! ¡°Ah Gu, I already answered one of your questions. Isn¡¯t it your turn to answer mine?¡± Cole grinned at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°How did you realize I am not Lea? What tipped you off? I thought I had... copied his likeness very urately.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. Her voice dripped with disdain. ¡°Likeness? Which part of you is like him? I have scrutinized you from head to toe and still can¡¯t see it, unless I am blind.¡± Cole smacked his lips with a frustrated expression. He looked down at himself and shook his head with a smile. ¡°A counterfeit modeled after an original can look wonderful, but an original posing as a counterfeit will look out of ce... tsk, it is truly not wise to go in the wrong direction. But can you tell me which detail had you confirmed that I am a fake?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. ¡°Lea will never hide a secret from me. He will always tell me the truth if I ask him. ¡®I can¡¯t tell you for the time being¡¯ is something Lea will never say to me.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Since you have been exposed, can you get rid of this illusion? I feel very angry when I see you using Lea¡¯s face.¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°So you don¡¯t intend to ept my proposal also? Sandy¡¯s bewitchment... if it doesn¡¯t matter to you, then I will get rid of this illusion.¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Cole thought about it before nodding. ¡°I guess so. What do you intend to choose? Are you going to ept my threat? Endure the anger inside you, or give up any hopes of undoing Sandy¡¯s bewitchment?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh. Instead of responding, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lea tell you that I also know bewitching spells, and am even better at it than you?¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Yes, he did tell me.¡± With that, Cole looked at Elvis. ¡°I have also personally witnessed your abilities.¡± Gu Mengmeng also turned to look at Elvis. She understood Cole meant that Elvis wasn¡¯t tricked by his illusion. She had used Elvis as just a small test and to put on an additional safeguard. She never thought it would prove so useful so soon. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Since you already know that and confirmed it. What basis do you have to talk terms on Sandy¡¯s matter? Am I really that gullible in your eyes?¡± Chapter 912

Chapter 912: What Else Is left In Life After Setting Aside Your Grievances

¡°No, on the contrary.¡± Cole maintained his smile, which held traces of elegance but a huge dose of cunning and malevolence. It was as if he was brimming with a confidence that everything was proceeding ording to his n. ¡°It is precisely because I dare not underestimate Ah Gu, that I nted a death knot on the bewitching spell cast on Sandy. Only I can lift the spell. Anyone else who tries to undo the spell will trigger it and Sandy will die a sudden death. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful the practitioner is.¡± Stunned, Gu Mengmeng frowned as her heart gave a heavy jolt. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t immediately rush over to hypnotize Sandy, and had just spun some lies to coax her. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. At this point, Gu Mengmeng eyed Cole with even more hatred and disgust. ¡°How can I be sure you are not deceiving me?¡± Cole seemed to be pondering this question too. But then he suddenly smiled. ¡°When have I ever lied to the Great Messenger?¡± When the wolf pup was kidnapped, she had been the one who had actively sought his help. He said it was Ellie and a fifth-level beast who kidnapped the wolf pup, but never denied that the fifth-level beast was himself. His chest wound was indeed caused by Ellie¡¯s bite, while it was also true that the wolf pup was brought back to the Snake King valley. He had slowly lured her into his trap, but had never told her an outright lie. Ha, such irony? He was a despicable piece of garbage much despised by Gu Mengmeng, but still possessed a certain streak of ¡°honesty¡±. ¡°You went through so much trouble to carry out this scheme on Sandy, just so you can be Lea for a day?¡± Gu Mengmeng just felt this was very peculiar, no? Cole nodded. ¡°I am just curious, how did that useless weakling manage to escape my restraints? I also want to experience what else is left in life after setting aside your grievances.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists. Lea had told her before that Cole delighted not in the killing but in the torture of others. She suddenly felt that Jialue¡¯s words were too true. A normal person would never win a crazy one. He would drag you into the bizarre maze of his mind and then use his vast experience to defeat you. After all, he was truly insane, while you are still sensible and have your limits. Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°If you really want to know, why don¡¯t you try setting aside your own grievances. No matter how much you try to imitate Lea, you are not him. Even if you spend your entire life imitating him , you will never know what he has.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Cole chuckled. ¡°I just want to try. Great Messenger, are you willing to enter this deal with me? I just want to be Lea for a day. I will return Sandypletely to you tomorrow.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Ha, but Lea will never make me wait for something I want. If it was Lea, he will never make me worry for Sandy. As long as he is able, he will immediately break the bewitching spell on Sandy. But you... are you able to do that for me?¡± At Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, realization seemed to dawn on Cole. He smiled at her dotingly. ¡°For Ah Gu, I can do anything.¡± With that, Cole stood up and went over to Gu Mengmeng. He reached out to hold her hand but was blocked by Elvis, who asked coldly, ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± Cole instinctively wanted to attack Elvis, but was met with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡°see, you arepletely unable to pretend to be Lea¡± expression. Consequently, Cole forced himself to retract his sharp ws. Chapter 913

Chapter 913: It Was Really hical To Interrupt A Couple At Such A Time

Cole clenched his fists and smiled. ¡°Never challenge the authority of the first partner. This is a rule of the family. I forgot in the heat of the moment, I apologize.¡± Elvis ignored him. Following the family rules? Ha, Cole didn¡¯t have that right. Gu Mengmeng headed back to Sandy¡¯s, but Sandy and Collin were still going strong. Gu Mengmeng blushed as she approached the house... she was so eager to neutralize the hypnotism that she forgot all about how Sandy was still ¡°making it up¡± to Collin. ¡°How about... tomorrow?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Elvis while hugging his neck. Elvis knew how worried Gu Mengmeng was about Sandy, while Cole was a dangerous and unpredictable element. Who knew if he would go back on his word to lift the spellter on? ¡°Not necessary.¡± With that, Elvis shrugged his shoulders and emitted the pressure of a fifth-level beast. Cole was initially startled but then smiled. He cracked his neck and also started radiating his own beast pressure. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what was happening, until Collin tumbled out of the stone house. He looked...pletely miserable. Gu Mengmeng felt even more embarrassed now. Being forced to stop like that¡ªwould Collin suffer any physical effects? ¡°This... would this affect Sandy¡¯s future happiness?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked sheepishly. Elvis remained nonchnt. ¡°Even if Collin can¡¯t, there are still Bode and the rest? Don¡¯t worry, Sandy won¡¯t be left wanting.¡± Pfft... The advantage of having more than one hubby? Backup. Gu Mengmeng felt extremely guilty as she looked at Collin. ¡°Collin, sorry to make you go through this...¡± Elvispletely ignored Collin. He just made sure Bode and the rest had ¡°cleaned up¡± Sandy, before walking in. He remarked casually as he went past Collin, ¡°Being impotent is nothing. To safeguard Sandy¡¯s life, Collin will happily volunteer to be skinned alive.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯tment further and just followed Elvis into the stone house. Bode and the other partner were propping Sandy up. With a bashful expression, Sandy asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, are you looking for me for something?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that it was really hical to interrupt a couple at such a time. So she didn¡¯t know what to say and was momentarily at a loss for words. Getting no answer from Gu Mengmeng, Sandy nced to the side and saw Cole. Because she had Cole¡¯s bewitching spell on her, his current illusion was ineffective on her. Herrge eyes instantly lost its demure look as she pulled Gu Mengmeng from Elvis¡¯ arms to behind her. Using her own body to shield Gu Mengmeng, Sandy shed her bear ws and red at Cole and Elvis with rage and wariness. ¡°Elvis, I never knew you are also such a person! My Gu Mengmeng is really blind. Why did she choose you as her first partner?!¡± Gu Mengmeng and Elvis were dumbstruck. Why was she scolding Elvis instead of Cole? If it was someone else who had shed their ws at Elvis in this manner, he would have already snapped that person¡¯s neck in half without waiting for any exnation. But unfortunately, this was someone he could not afford to offend. For no other reason other than the fact that Xiao Meng would be very upset if this crazy bear died. He could endure her crazy arrogance, but there was one thing he couldn¡¯t tolerate. ¡°¡®Your¡¯ Gu Mengmeng?¡± The veins on Elvis¡¯ forehead were nearly bursting as he spat out the word ¡°your¡±. Chapter 914

Chapter 914: In The Whole World, I Will Only Side With Xiao Meng.

Sandy was usually a wimpy pushover, but could be rather fearsome when incited. Gu Mengmeng was someone she could pit her life for. Disregarding the unborn child in her tummy, she bore a ¡°you can touch Gu Mengmeng over my dead body¡± stance as she red at Elvis unrelentingly. Bode and Collin had gone soft in the knees in fright. They were afraid that Elvis wouldsh out on impulse, and that would be the end of Sandy. But Sandy waspletely unconcerned. She stood before Elvis and Cole like a mother hen protecting her chick. She stiffened her neck and said, ¡°Yes, mine. So what?¡± With that, she pointed one bear w at angrily at Cole. ¡°This jerk did something so shameless with Ellie. As Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first partner, why didn¡¯t you kill him? Not only that, you still allowed him to hang around Gu Mengmeng and disgust her. It is obvious you don¡¯t care about her. Since you don¡¯t treasure her, I will. From now on, I will take good care of my Gu Mengmeng! The two of you shameless jerks, get lost!¡± Elvis¡¯ face had turned pallid from being scolded by Sandy. He ground his teeth and stared at the person hiding behind Sandy. That person was secretly enjoying this spectacle. She was trying her best to keep herself fromughing out loud, and her constipated expression instantly extinguished the fire in Elvis¡¯ chest. How long had it been since she was so amused? Since Snakel died, she had not carried any pranks. He had not seen that impish smile of hers for a long time. Just for that smile, he was willing to endure Sandy¡¯s admonishments, no matter how harsh. Anyway, although Elvis felt it was unnecessary, having one more person willing to protect Gu Mengmeng was a good thing. Elvis treasured such a friendship very much. In other words, so what if Sandy acted rudely and unreasonably today? As long as Gu Mengmeng still treated Sandy as a good friend, Elvis would never hurt her. His rage extinguished, Elvis could only smile helplessly and sidestep Sandy to draw Gu Mengmeng back into his embrace. He then shot a look at Collin and Bode to restrain Sandy, who was trying to snatch Gu Mengmeng away again. He then said, ¡°I have brought him here today to let you help Xiao Meng decide how to kill him. What do you think? Give me an idea and I will carry it out.¡± Sandy didn¡¯t struggle but just asked Elvis calmly, ¡°Really? You are not siding with that jerk?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°In the whole world, I will only side with Xiao Meng.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sandy finally rxed, before turning around to re defiantly at Cole. ¡°Cole, just saying your name makes me feel disgusted! How could you pretend to be so pitiful in front of me after what you did with Ellie. Glossing over what you did with a casual ¡®I did something wrong and made her angry¡¯. I must have been blind to have spoken up for you to Gu Mengmeng. But now, I know everything. Let me tell you, I will never help you again. If you have any conscience at all, you will go confess your sins at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, and beg the Beast Deity to cleanse your filthy body and soul.¡± Chapter 915

Chapter 915: You Are Really Impudent.

When had Cole ever been scolded like that before? He might not be as highly respected as eldest brother and Lea, but he was still the Second Royal Highness in the Messengers tribe. Who would dare to be anything but reverent and deferential before him? Even when his father was still alive, he had never berated him like that. Sandy¡¯s reprimand was a wondrous experience for him. He felt that he should be angry? But somehow, he couldn¡¯t get his rage up. Or perhaps... His attention had been caught by an important piece of information? ¡°Ah Gu, were you very upset about that thing between me and Ellie? You are jealous?¡± Cole¡¯s smile held traces of smugness. He tilted his head and directed his line of sight around Sandy tond on Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She had spun that lie just to humor Sandy, who was extremely confused and upset from being under Cole¡¯s bewitching spell. But now, her lie had put her in a tight spot. Giving a couple of dryughs, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Do whatever you have to do. Don¡¯t bother about things that don¡¯t matter.¡± Cole touched his finger lightly to his chin. ¡°But this is the first time I have ever been scolded in this manner. I must pursue the truth behind this right? If what she said is true, then I am happy to be scolded. But if what she said are lies... why should I save someone who is besmearing my name?¡± Did he mean that he wouldn¡¯t save Sandy if Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t admit she was very upset over that thing between him and Ellie?! Gu Mengmeng was fuming on the inside, yet didn¡¯t want to y into his scheming. But she couldn¡¯t not bother about Sandy... if she tried to break the hypnotism herself, Sandy would suffer physical harm. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to risk Sandy¡¯s safety. Hence, Gu Mengmeng decided to say something that went against her own conscience. ring at Cole, she tried her best to believe that he was Lea. Just as she was about to speak, one bear w mped down on Cole¡¯s shoulder. Cole was pushed back a couple steps and he shot a malevolent re at Sandy. He shed his ws and fangs, and looked ready to attack Sandy at any moment. Bode and Collin had been focusing on Sandy and was naturally well aware of her actions. They had no time to tell her not to make any sudden moves, and could only make the most fundamental protective actions to cover her. Bode pulled Sandy into his embrace before turning his back on Cole. Collin then ced himself in front of Bode and used own arms to defend against Cole. Collin had already been promoted to a third-level beast after bing Sandy¡¯s partner. He was considered quite powerful in the Beast World and could usually easily defend his female. But most situations didn¡¯t usually involve a fifth-level beast. Even though Cole was handicapped, he had been a fifth-level beast for so long. Further, he had undergone Sauder¡¯s training system, and had numerous under-dealings and scuffles with stray beasts. His powers... if they were to fight for real, he would at least beparable to Elvis. How could a third-level Collin hold him back? With one smack, Collin¡¯s forearms folded at a peculiar angle, obviously broken. Gu Mengmeng was startled by the sudden change in the situation. She rushed to stand before Cole, while Elvis inserted himself right in front of her half a secondter. In this manner, Elvis was nearly nose-to-nose with Cole. With a grim face, Gu Mengmeng stated coldly. ¡°Cole, you are really impudent.¡± Chapter 916

Chapter 916: I Am Not That Hardcore

Startled, Cole immediately drew back his murderous aura. He smiled elegantly, as if nothing had happened. He touched his own nose. ¡°I apologize. Perhaps my six months with the stray beasts, where everything was about fighting and death¡ªmy first instinct now is to counterattack whenever I am attacked.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes dimmed when his gazended on Sandy. This female... Actually made Ah Gu care so much about her. What should he do? He felt a bit jealous. Hmm... However, such an important person should be reserved until the final and most exciting moment before being presented. Cole said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I apologize. Even if you must punish me, let me undo the bewitchment on her first, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng took two steps back and pushed Bode aside. Bode was just a second-level beast and was already trembling in fear from the beast pressure released by Elvis and Cole. Even so, he remained steadfastly protecting Sandy. This improved Gu Mengmeng¡¯s impression of him. Bravery was never about having no fear. Instead, it was about how you chose to protect me even though you were clearly afraid. Ha, Sandy¡¯s taste in men was as good as hers. This first partner might have been a bit weak, but his heart was true. After pushing Bode aside, Gu Mengmeng pulled Sandy by her hand and held her, trying to calm her down. Sandy¡¯s bear paws slowly morphed back into her plump little hand, but her eyes were still ring at Cole with unrelenting rage. Gu Mengmeng patted her gently on her back. ¡°Alright my precious Sandy, don¡¯t be angry at him. It¡¯s not worth it. It is better to let Elvis carry out such family matters. As for you, help me decide if it¡¯s better to cut him into pieces or slice him into strips. And if we should roast or steam him.¡± Sandy was startled. ¡°Ah? Are you going to eat him?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°I am not that hardcore. I mean that you can just help mee up with ideas, and let the males carry out the physical exertions.¡± Sandy nodded. ¡°I also know that I can¡¯t defeat him. But I am just so angry at how he dares to speak to you so righteously even after how he treated you. So enraging...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded amodatingly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sandy felt calmer after seeing that Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t me her for being too nosy. She held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm. ¡°I feel that since he hasmitted an offense, he should go up to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and let the Beast Deity punish him.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright, we will listen to you. It will also give you a chance to help avenge me, to personally seek the Beast Deity¡¯s judgment.¡± Sandy nodded and walked over to Cole with her chest puffed up. Just as she was about to speak, her gaze abruptly went nk and lost its light. She copsed to the ground as if her soul had been suddenly sucked out. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s quick reflexes enabled her to catch Sandy, while Bode also dashed up. He took Sandy over from Gu Mengmeng and carried her back to the stone house. Gu Mengmeng looked over at Cole, who smiled. ¡°The bewitching spell has been lifted. So... should I now head over to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment to receive my punishment from the Beast Deity? If I kneel on the tform for three days without dying, then you will no longer be upset by that thing between Ellie and I? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Cole, you can race horses on your forehead.¡± Cole looked puzzled as he looked at Gu Mengmeng with a tilted head. Gu Mengmeng exined, ¡°I amplimenting you on your big face.¡± Chapter 917

Chapter 917: It Was Chixuan Who Scratched Me, So Painful.

Cole was no fool and he naturally understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s meaning. She meant that she couldn¡¯t care less if anything had happened between him and Ellie. Ha, his Ah Gu really knew how to torture him. Just as he was about to say something, Lea¡¯s voice sounded out from behind him. ¡°How¡¯s this role-ying game of yours going?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to nce at Lea standing beside Cole. His entire body was full of scratches. And he was carrying an unconscious Chixuan. Gu Mengmeng was stunned as she rushed towards Lea. ¡°What happened?¡± Lea gently hooked Gu Mengmeng chin. ¡°Are you asking about me or him?¡± G knew that ¡°him¡± referred to the unconscious Chixuan. She also knew Lea was making a fuss so as to temper down her emotions. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath before exhaling slowly. After calming herself down, she replied, ¡°I am asking about you both. What happened?¡± Satisfied that Gu Mengmeng had calmed down, Lea pointed at Cole. ¡°Just so that he could impersonate me and experience my life, this Mister Cole had Chixuanmit self-harm to hold me back. Chixuan repeatedly tried to harm himself, forcing me to stay back and tend to him... ha, but he forgot that I am a witch doctor. I have plenty of ways to treat this first-level beast.¡± ¡°Self-harm?¡± Those words jolted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. She instinctively went over to check Chixuan¡¯s body for wounds. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I wasted some time, I didn¡¯t let him hurt himself.¡± Only then did Gu Mengmeng look up. She gently stroked Lea¡¯s face. He treasured that face of his the most, but two vicious scratches had been left in the area just an inch away from under his eyes. Any closer and he might have been blinded. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached. She wanted to touch it but was afraid he might be in pain. So she just asked tenderly, ¡°These scratches... did Chixuan cause them?¡± Lea nodded woefully. Putting on a piteous expression, as if he was a timid girl being bullied by his wicked mother-inw, he said, ¡°Mmm, it was Chixuan who scratched me, so painful.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could respond, Lea¡¯s expression changed as he red maliciously at Cole. ¡°But this debt should be borne by Mister Cole. After all, it was you who instigated our ignorant child.¡± Cole returned with an equally malicious and chilly smile. ¡°It is naturally my debt to bear. After all, there are so many debts between you and I, that it doesn¡¯t make a difference if we add another to it.¡± Lea didn¡¯t get angry. His voice remained as calm and cool as the moonlight. ¡°Now that I have returned, can this ¡®let¡¯s pretend to be Lea for a day¡¯ gamee to an end?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°I have already undone the bewitchment on Sandy and that counts as payment for this game. I will naturally y till the end of the day, if not I will feel cheated.¡± Lea replied, ¡°Oh? A person whose disguise has already been exposed to all. Is there still any meaning to this?¡± Cole said, ¡°So what if I have been been exposed. Perhaps Ah Gu wishes to have me stay on? After all... I havemanded Chixuan to pester you the entire day.¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly understood Cole¡¯s meaning. If she didn¡¯t agree for Cole to stay on, he would punish Chixuan for not aplishing his task?! And that Chixuan was just so dead loyal to Cole. To aplish his task, he attacked Lea without any hesitation, and even resorted to self-harm. But... He was her own son. For Gu Mengmeng to not bother about him... she could not bear to. Chapter 918

Chapter 918: Will I Do Something As Despicable As Stealing Someone¡¯s Partner?!

¡°I will let you stay on, but only for today.¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth. Cole smiled and nodded. ¡°Mmm, alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Cole. ¡°But you must promise not to make things difficult for Chixuan.¡± Cole nodded as he promised. ¡°I swear that I will not make things difficult for him over this matter.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She then proceeded to ignore Cole and transferred Chixuan from Lea over to Elvis. ¡°Hubby, bring Chixuan back to the stone castle and settle him down. I will stay here to wait for Sandy to awaken.¡± ¡°Let Lea apany you.¡± No matter how powerful she was, he would never learn how to not worry over her. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, Collin is injured and Lea can take a look at his wounds.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow and then hauled Chixuan over his shoulder. He exchanged a look with Lea before leaving. Gu Mengmeng treated Cole like empty air the entire time. She only had eyes for Lea. They obviously had the same face and body but she could clearly tell between the two of them. How did she manage to do that? Cole¡¯s curiosity was really piqued but he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. He just followed behind Gu Mengmeng. He went wherever she went. Lea walked beside Collin and took up his broken arm. He snorted disdainfully. ¡°Useless.¡± Collin lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to retort. Lea made a splinter out of a branch to stabilize Collin¡¯s arm. ¡°I think you need to hand over your position as the guard of the Messenger. Look at you now... putting you beside my Mengmeng will ruin her image.¡± ¡°Alright now, Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng seldom heard Lea speak so sharply. Every word of his was stinging. Cole was only a third-level beast and Gu Mengmeng felt that he was already being very brave for daring to stand up to Cole like that for Sandy. Lea turned to look at Gu Mengmeng angrily. ¡°Does your heart ache? That time, did you really like him?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Lea¡¯s waist a vicious pinch. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Will I do something as despicable as stealing someone¡¯s partner?! What do you take me for?¡± Scared, Lea quickly took back his words. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say such things already.¡± By then, Lea had already stabilized Collin¡¯s arm. No one knew if he did it on purpose or not, but Lea started tapping against the tree branch with one finger, sending waves of pain down Collin¡¯s arm. Collin gritted his teeth but dared not utter a single sound. ¡°You cannot take off this branch. It must be fixed to your arm until after Sandy gives birth, understand?¡± Only after he finished speaking did Lea finally draw back his finger and turn towards Gu Mengmeng. He engulfed her in his arms and fussed as he nuzzled her cheek. ¡°Mengmeng, I don¡¯t like it when you defend other males. I will get jealous.¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely helpless against Lea¡¯s unrestrained jealousy. She could only stroke his face and say, ¡°I am not defending Collin, but it¡¯s just that... it¡¯s not very ethical to bully an injured person.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek. ¡°I am not bullying him. I am just telling him that if he wishes to protect his own female, sacrificing himself is not enough. Bing stronger is the only way. He must first gain the ability to protect himself. Only then can he better protect those important to him.¡± Chapter 919

Chapter 919: A Grudging Little Fellow

¡°A person who purposely restricted his own promotion so that he could be used as bait¡ªis now teaching others the importance of bing stronger?¡± Gu Mengmeng recalled Lea¡¯s earlier decision, which still made her feel very angry and made her heart ache. Lea smiled enchantingly. He tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face with one finger before drawing her into his arms. ¡°You are a grudging little fellow. Haven¡¯t I already repented? Moreover, our family situation was different from his. We already have a powerful Elvis, that¡¯s why I dared to be a weaker Lea. But for his family, he is already the most powerful. If he bes a handicapped beast, thebat capabilities of Sandy¡¯s whole family would be greatly reduced. ying the hero without regard for Sandy¡¯s safety is stupidity to the extreme.¡± The validity of Lea¡¯s words were undeniable. From an objective angle, Collin needed to ensure his own safety and quickly upgrade his powers. This would be the greatest guarantee for Sandy¡¯s own security. Sacrificing himself in exchange for a fleeting moment of safety for Sandy¡ªhis actions today were too reckless. If they were not present today, Cole would probably have killed Collin and then killed Sandy. By then, what hope could there be for Sandy? But when one was faced with danger, when would they have the time to think so much? They would just do their best to protect the person most important to them. Gu Mengmeng still felt that this was something that didn¡¯t deserve a scolding. Collin did not want to be the cause of a quarrel between Gu Mengmeng and Lea. Hence, he lowered his head and said in a rough voice, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, don¡¯t me Lea. The fact that he is willing to treat my injury shows how highly he regards your close rtionship with Sandy. In general, males in a tribe who got injured will be left to fend for themselves. If not for Lea, my arm will definitely be handicapped. And if I ended up a handicapped beast, I will have to leave Sandy in order not to be a burden to her... so, Lea not only rescued my arm, he saved my life. Moreover, he is speaking the truth. I must be more powerful in order to protect Sandy.¡± Great, here we have one person willing to be an abuser, while the other person was willing to bear the abuse. And it made Gu Mengmeng appear nosy. Gu Mengmeng smacked Collin¡¯s arm viciously, making him cry out in pain. Only then did she pat off her hands and say, ¡°Good that you know this. Quickly upgrade yourself. If something like this happens again, where you are helpless when Sandy is faced with danger, I will bring her back to live with me.¡± At this, not only Collin, but even Lea was incited. Sandy and Gu Mengmeng living together? Then where would he and Elvis live?! You must be kidding?! After ring at Collin, Lea gritted his teeth. ¡°You, from tomorrow onwards, you must go train with Elvis daily to improve your capabilities as soon as possible!¡± Collin quickly nodded. ¡°Yes yes yes. I will definitely do my best.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t be bothered with those two fellows anymore. She wanted to get down from Lea¡¯s arms to take a look at Sandy, but he refused to let go. ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity that Elvis is not around, and I can finally hold you. You want to see Sandy, right? I will carry you over.¡± ¡°Sandy is a female.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words held an underlying meaning. It was not convenient for Lea to enter. But Lea smiled cunningly. ¡°I am a witch doctor.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her face and thought: You are abusing your position for personal gains. But Lea did not care and just strode into Sandy¡¯s bedroom with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Chapter 920

Chapter 920: Your Maternal Instincts Are Too Great

Sandy was still unconscious. Bode sat beside her, anxiously holding onto her little hand. He waspletely still, his entire focus on her. Lea unceremoniously kicked Bode to the side. Bode looked at Lea but dared not utter a single sound. One, Lea was a witch doctor. It was to their benefit that he was willing to see to Sandy¡¯s condition. Second... He cast a quick nce at Gu Mengmeng, whom Lea had ced beside Sandy. She was the Messenger of the Beast Deity and the daughter of the Beast Deity. She was the embodiment of all that was high and holy. Having her by Sandy¡¯s side might bring her some good luck. Moreover, the Beast Deity might take into ount the fact that Sandy and Gu Mengmeng were good friends, and bestow some blessings on Sandy? The most important point was that Gu Mengmeng seemed to mean even more to Sandy than her own partners. She would definitely hope for Gu Mengmeng to be the first person she sees when she regains consciousness. So Bode kept silent. He got up and left to find some food to cook, in case Sandy was hungry when she wakes up. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have time to bother about Bode. She held Sandy¡¯s little hand and stroked the tiny wisps of hair on her temples. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Sandy, good girl. Don¡¯t let me worry. Quickly wake up, alright? You still have a baby in your tummy. It won¡¯t be good for the baby if you sleep for too long. Didn¡¯t we agree for me to be the child¡¯s godmother the moment it is born.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that my four wolf pups have all grown up and are not as close to me anymore... how I miss the days when they still snuggled beside me. I n to use the baby in your tummy to satisfy this longing in me. So, quickly wake up, alright? Give birth to a plump, furry little baby for me to y with?¡± ¡°Ooo...¡± Sandy appeared to have heard Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. She wrinkled her brows slightly, before opening her eyes and smiling faintly. She looked at Gu Mengmeng and murmured, ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help smiling. She teased Sandy as she helped her sit up. ¡°So you agree? Your maternal instincts are too great.¡± Sandy also smiled. Gu Mengmeng liked her child. This was a good thing, why would she not agree? Her head ached but Sandy didn¡¯t mention it. She just propped herself up and took in everyone in the room. When her gazended on Cole, Sandy shivered all over. She instinctively clutched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand as she stared guardedly at Cole. ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?! Hede... where are Hede and the rest? What have done to the wolf pups?! Give me back the wolf pups, give them back to me!¡± Gu Mengmeng gently hugged Sandy and patted her back. ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡± Sandy¡¯s body stiffened as she let Gu Mengmeng hold her. Her mind was in chaos as it continued to ache. Her memories finally sorted themselves out after a long while. How Cole managed to threaten her to leave with him alone. How she ended up believing Cole and Gu Mengmeng were partners, and even helped him try to get closer to Gu Mengmeng. All those incidents resurfaced in her mind. Frowning, Sandy clenched her fists tightly. She mumbled into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, have I brought trouble to you once again... I am such a useless friend, always a burden to you...¡± Chapter 921

Chapter 921: Witnessing Domestic Abuse The Moment They Returned Home

¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Gu Mengmeng caressed Sandy¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I am good as long as you are well.¡± She nced at the injured Collin, as well as Bode, who was just outside busily prepping some food. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°I feel assured now that I see you are fine. I will head back first. You and Collin rest well. When you have recovered, we will go back to Saint Nazaire together.¡± Sandy nodded and hugged Gu Mengmeng again. She didn¡¯t get off the bed but just stared after the departing profiles of Gu Mengmeng and Lea. Cole followed behind Gu Mengmeng the whole way. He knew Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to acknowledge his presence and didn¡¯t want to see him, but he continued tagging along. Just by heading for the same destination as her made him feel happy. They returned to the stone castle only to see Elvis keeping Chixuan firmly on the ground with one foot. Gu Mengmeng frowned... Why did they have to witness domestic abuse the moment they returned home. ¡°Elvis,¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted at him. Elvis frowned. He felt that no amount of exnation could save him now. As long as it concerned those four little ones, Gu Mengmeng would always side with them no matter who was in the wrong. Now that she had personally seen him stepping on Chixuan, even the heavens could not save him from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s me. Being wronged... He didn¡¯t have the right to feel that way. After all, he was really beating up that Chixuan. But he couldn¡¯t bear to make Gu Mengmeng angry. Hence, Elvis cast aside his principles and loosened his hold on Chixuan. He walked towards Gu Mengmeng to confess his sins. ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong.¡± Cole was somewhat shocked. He knew even better than Lea just what kind of person Elvis was. After all... He had watched him grow up. Actually, he had once wanted to groom Elvis to take over Peter as the ruler of the stray beasts. A pity that fellow didn¡¯t understand courtship. They had thrown so many females before him, and he had just treated them as food and ate them all up... A young punk who could not go beyond the third-level would never be able to take on such a high position. But just based on his viciousness, Cole still intended to groom him. But Elvis had actually escaped after that, nullifying all of Cole¡¯s careful cultivation. And now, that Elvis who had leaped out of that pit drenched in blood and devoured his own brother without any hesitation¡ªthat Elvis was now... as docile as a dog. Immediately wagging his tail and pleading for forgiveness the moment his mistress called his name? Ha, his Ah Gu was truly capable. She not only tamed that unruly Ninth Highness, but had even trained that bloodthirsty Elvis until he was now good and obedient. But Gu Mengmeng waspletely unconcerned with what Cole was thinking. She just jumped down from Lea¡¯s arms and pushed Elvis aside. She stood beside Chixuan, who was covered in bruises. Her heart ached tremendously. Chixuan had wanted to counterattack the moment he was free of Elvis¡¯ foot. But on seeing Gu Mengmeng and Cole, he suppressed his rage and stoodpliantly in his ce with a lowered head. He looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mother, I am sorry for making you worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s maternal heart ached badly. She knew that many of the wounds all over Chixuan¡¯s body was self-inflicted so that he could aplish Cole¡¯s mission. She didn¡¯t know why her son was so obedient to Cole. Sighing in frustration, she just held his little face and said, ¡°Let Daddy Lea apply some medicine for you. Don¡¯t get any infections.¡± Chapter 922

Chapter 922: Don¡¯t Push Your Luck, I Have Only So Much Patience.

Chixuan didn¡¯t object but just stared at Cole. Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her brows and sighed again. She also nced at Cole and braced herself, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quicklye over and take a look at Chixuan.¡± Cole gave a faint smile. Look at how easy it was to get to Gu Mengmeng. He had no need for Sandy or Oakley at all. Just one Chixuan was enough to make her sumb easily. Walking to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, Cole hesitated a slight moment before copying Lea¡¯s way of resting his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. For his 1.9 meters height, the 1.72 meters tall Gu Mengmeng was too short. And he was not as practiced as Lea and Elvis in that movement. No matter how many times he had mentally practiced that movement, reality was just too different. Unfamiliar with that action, his posture was awkward as he bent over like a little shrimp. Gu Mengmeng shrugged impatiently as she tossed him a disdainful side nce. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, I have only so much patience.¡± Cole raised his hands in a sign of defeat and took two steps back. He smiled helplessly. ¡°I just want to experience it, but... I am really not used to this.¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored him and just took over the medicine from Lea¡¯s hands and shoved it towards Cole. ¡°Apply this on my son. If there are any scars left on his body, I will skin you alive.¡± ¡°Is that considered a reward?¡± If she could personally skin him... The corners of Cole¡¯s lips curled, as if he had thought of something exciting and fun. Mmm, he very much looked forward to that. Gu Mengmeng was totally speechless. But for Chixuan¡¯s sake, she had no choice but to endure. But Cole knew when to stop goading her. If he really pushed her too far, he would never be able toplete today¡¯s experience. He did not wish to give up on such an interesting experience so soon. So Cole got on his knees and patted his thigh. ¡°Little Xuan,e over here. Let me apply medicine for you.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Chixuan waspletely docile, totally different from that person who was struggling savagely against Elvis earlier. He obedientlyid across Cole¡¯s thigh and allowed Cole to apply the herbal medicines on his body. The medicine obviously stung but he didn¡¯t flinch and acted as if he felt nothing at all. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for her son but felt rather helpless. She could only turn and re at Elvis in rage. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your own flesh and blood. Doesn¡¯t it pain you to beat him?¡± Elvis knew Gu Mengmeng was justshing out in blind anger, but didn¡¯t try to exin himself. He just held her by the waist and pulled her against his chest. He morphed his ears into his beast ears and lowered his head to present them to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I know I was in the wrong. I will let you pull my ears, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ ears and steeled her heart. But she still couldn¡¯t bear to really pull on them. She just gave a couple of tugs before letting go. She leaned back and red at Elvis again. Lea flew into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and rested his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee. He cupped his face in his hands and wriggled his pure, white beast ears at Gu Mengmeng. He smiled coquettishly. ¡°Mengmeng, you want to pinch ears, right? You haven¡¯t pinched my ears for a long time now... there, pinch them...¡± Gu Mengmeng was still in Elvis¡¯ arms while that slutty fox was sprawled across her knees. She frowned. ¡°Get lost! Go tumble off as far away from me as you can!¡± ¡°Tumble...¡± Lea smiled ambiguously before looping one arm around her waist. He didn¡¯t pull her towards him but instead stuck himself onto her. He blew into her ears gently and whispered, ¡°Tumble like how we did before?¡± Chapter 923

Chapter 923: Unmentionable

Gu Mengmeng started bleeding from the nose. Not because of Lea¡¯s teasing, but because... The three of them were in a rather... mmm... unmentionable position. Elvis and Lea were both tall and muscr. She was nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms while Lea had stered himself onto her. Either Lea or Elvis could easily cover her in entirety. No one would be able to see even a strand of her hair. Hence, from most angles, it looked as if Lea was coquettishly snuggling against Elvis¡¯ chest and murmuring. While Elvis, who was actually looking downwards at Gu Mengmeng, appeared to be gazing dotingly at Lea... F***. Gu Mengmeng was once again reminded of that misunderstanding when she was first transported over... Lea and Elvis didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but they panicked when they saw her nosebleed. Without another word, Elvis dashed out the door with Gu Mengmeng while Lea followed close behind. If not for the fact that Cole was a fifth-level beast, he might not have even see how the two had suddenly disappeared. What... happened? Cole didn¡¯t know what was going on but he stood up and followed Elvis and Lea outside. There were no streams around Sauder, so Elvis had to run a bit further before finally reaching one. Without any hesitation, he jumped in with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Gu Mengmeng was dumbstruck the entire time. She didn¡¯t know why Elvis was sprinting and had to keep her mouth shut against the headwind. When Elvis finally stopped, she didn¡¯t have the time to utter a single word before the two of them were submerged in water. She ended up gulping down a mouthful of water and couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Soon after, Lea stroked her back to soothe her coughing. He asked with much concern, ¡°How are you now? Do you feel better after steeping in the stream waters?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were tearing up from all that coughing. She was totally unable to reply Lea¡¯s question. After she finally stopped coughing, she looked wide-eyed at Elvis and Lea, who were both staring at her as if she had contracted a terminal disease. ¡°Who can tell me... what happened?¡± Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and stared at her nose. As he looked at that bright red trickle snaking down her face into the corner of her mouth, he felt as if a hundred thousand needles were stabbing into his heart Gu Mengmeng tasted blood and touched her lips to see blood on her fingers. She was momentarily stunned, before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the two of you were so anxious because I had a nosebleed.¡± Both Elvis and Lea nodded solemnly under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dismal gaze. Gu Mengmeng waspletely speechless. Ignoring the two of them, she pinched her nose with one hand and used the other to sprinkle water over her forehead and nose bridge. After she had kept her head tilted back for awhile and made sure that the nosebleed had stopped, she finally lowered her head back down. She wanted to berate Elvis and Lea, but faced with their panicked eyes, she swallowed her words. She lifted her own nose to show them that she was fine. ¡°I am fine now. It has stopped bleeding. Look, it¡¯s alright now.¡± Two pairs of eyes stared unwavering at Gu Mengmeng for a long while, before two extended exhales could finally be heard. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Bloody massacres were amon scene to these two, who would not even blink at the sight of their own flesh rupturing. And yet the two of them had nearly gone mad at her simple nosebleed. It was truly baffling. But also very heartwarming. Chapter 924

Chapter 924: I Am Afraid That I Will Lose You

¡°We won¡¯t head back to the stone castle, it¡¯s too far away.¡± Elvis told Lea. ¡°I have a cave nearby. If it¡¯s not suitable, then we¡¯ll dig another one. Next time, we will live by this stream.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Eh eh eh, wait a minute. Why do have to live by this stream? My sons are still in that stone castle.¡± ¡°We will go fetch them after we settle down here,¡± Elvis replied as he carried Gu Mengmeng back to shore. They had departed in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any skinned furs. Elvis had no choice but to use his own tail to wrap tightly around Gu Mengmeng, so that she would not fall sick from being exposed to the winds in her wet state. It had been a long time since Gu Mengmengst saw Elvis present such a ck face to her. Wasn¡¯t it just a nosebleed? It wasn¡¯t as if she had taken an an illicit lover. Why was he so fierce towards her? ¡°Erm... hubby, why are you angry?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked timidly. Elvis paused and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a veryplex and profound gaze. He said in a raspy voice, ¡°I am not angry, I am afraid...¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Cole, who had been following them the whole time. She pondered for a moment. She felt it was not too possible, but still asked in a tentative manner, ¡°You are afraid of Cole?¡± ¡°Him? Ha...¡± Elvis snorted with disdain. Gu Mengmeng agreed it was a pretty silly question. Elvis already dared to face off Cole when he was only a third-level beast, not to mention now. But... ¡°Then what are you afraid of? Why must we stay by the stream?¡± Gu Mengmeng really couldn¡¯t understand. Elvis¡¯ blue eyes seem to hold a bottomless ck hole, drawing her down into its spiraling depths. His voice was soft but every word thudded against her heart. ¡°You bled. I am afraid that I will lose you.¡± Bled? Gu Mengmeng thought about it before realization dawned on her. She asked in exasperation, ¡°You thought that I was dying just because my nose bled?¡± ¡°Xiao Meng!¡± This was the first time Elvis had spoken to her so sternly. He was just stating her name but it was already the harshest words he had uttered to her. But not only was Gu Mengmeng not afraid, sheughed out. She looped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and said gently, ¡°Silly hubby. My nose bled because we have been eating too much roasted meats recently. Plus you keep a burning fire every night for fear of me getting a chill, such that my body got too heated up. That is all. My health is still very good and I will not die. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Elvis remained dubious about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation. He, Lea and the three little ones all ate and slept the same as her, so why didn¡¯t the rest of them suffer nosebleeds, but only Gu Mengmeng did? Gu Mengmeng seemed to have seen through Elvis¡¯ thoughts. ¡°You are all males and more hardy than me. I am so delicate, don¡¯t you agree...¡± Gu Mengmeng was actually being self-mocking when she used the word ¡°delicate¡±. She only said it to ease the tension and bring smiles to Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s faces. But Gu Mengmeng blushed after Elvis and Lea seriously considered her point before nodding in agreement. Calling herself delicate... ha, she was shameless. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms, as if he still couldn¡¯t let go of his worries. He insisted. ¡°Let¡¯s stay by this stream for a few days first. I will bring you back to the stone castle after I am sure you are fine.¡± Lea seconded the suggestion and added. ¡°In future, we will ban roasted meats from the menu. And from on, we will keep you warm by having Elvis and I embrace you.¡± Chapter 925

Chapter 925: It Is The Duty Of A Son To Repay His Mother¡¯s Debts

Banning roasted meat from the menu? Ha, Gu Mengmeng could nearly picture Auretin¡¯s murderous expression when he heard that news. Having the two of them hold her while she slept... Then she would have to endure a double attack when their bestial desires took over? Was having a mere nosebleed such an unforgivable sin? Why did they have to punish her like this... Sob sob sob... ¡°Alright... I confess. I lied.¡± Gu Mengmeng put on a woeful and regretful expression. ¡°It was because I saw you and Elvis lean in too close to one another, which made me think of something unmentionable, that is why my nose bled. I promise that I will control my own thoughts in the future, and not let my imagination run wild. Can we just pretend this never happened?¡± Lea was momentarily taken aback. He then reached out and knocked Gu Mengmeng on the head. ¡°I am your partner, but you... still wish to push me unto someone else?¡± ¡°Elvis is not someone else...¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered weakly. ¡°Gu¡ªMeng¡ªMeng!¡± Lea gritted his teeth as he growled. He and Elvis had been so terrified when they saw her nose bleed. Heaven knew just how afraid they had been of losing her. But her nosebleed was actually caused by sexual fantasy thoughts... ¡°I was wrong.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, not daring to retort. Lea clenched his fists as he truly felt like pinching her to death. But he knew that there was no way he could bear to even hurt a strand of her hair. Looking at Elvis, Lea asked sulkily, ¡°You are the first partner, can¡¯t you control her?¡± Elvis¡¯ face had been ck the entire time. Heaven knew he was grinding his teeth so hard that his gums were nearly bleeding. He replied coldly, ¡°Even you can¡¯t handle her, what makes you think I have a way to?¡± Lea spied Cole from the corner of his eye. Cole was totally engrossed by the entire scene, and his amused expression made one feel very unhappy. Wait a minute... Cole?! Ha... Lea suddenly smiled. ¡°I am in a very bad mood. Why don¡¯t we... go home and ¡®train¡¯ those four little ones. Although your father¡¯s methods in training you were a bit too cruel, I feel that it still had its merits. We just need to tweak it a little and it will be suitable for use on Hede and his brothers.¡± Elvis and Lea had worked together for many years and it only took a second for him to understand Lea¡¯s intentions. Hence, Elvis gave a cold smile. ¡°That¡¯d be good. Since I can¡¯t handle their mother, I have no choice but to vent my anger on those four. After all, it is the duty of a son to repay his mother¡¯s debts. Ha, I suddenly feel like I can understand Peter¡¯s methods then.¡± Chills were really running down Gu Mengmeng¡¯s spine. Even though she was very sure that the two of them were probably just scaring her¡ªif they really ill-treated her four little ones in that manner, she would not just be upset, she would go mad with grief. And they could not bear to see that happen. But their current expressions were too terrifying. Gu Mengmeng was 99.99% sure that they were pretending, but she did not dare to risk that 0.01% chance they meant business. With her arms around his neck, Gu Mengmeng pleaded with Elvis. ¡°Hubby, I was wrong. I was really in the wrong. I won¡¯t think such thoughts in the future. Please don¡¯t mistreat our sons. Please, please... don¡¯t do it. I rather you punish me... dig a pit and throw me in... sob sob sob, hubby, spare our sons after you throw me in...¡± Elvis was unmoved as he stared down his nose at Gu Mengmeng. Seeing that he was keeping silent, Gu Mengmeng turned to Lea on the verge of tears. ¡°Daddy Lea, I was wrong. Punish me in any way you want. Please don¡¯t harm my sons.¡± Chapter 926

Chapter 926: Any Punishment We Want?

How long had it been since she called him Daddy Lea? He had tried several times in the heights of passion to coax her to call him that, but she refused. But now... How could he bear to really make her unhappy? They were just scaring her as punishment. But... Any punishment we want? Ha, would he still be a fox if he rejected a perk that hade knocking on his door? ¡°Any punishment we want?¡± Lea suppressed his smile and forced out a cold tone. Gu Mengmeng noddedpliantly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bully my sons. I will endure any punishment.¡± Lea finally chuckled and tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°You must remember your promise today. If you dare to go back on your word... Hede and his brothers will have to bear this debt.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare to, I won¡¯t. I will never go back on my word.¡± Gu Mengmeng hastily waved and shook her head. She was totally obedient. Lea shot Elvis a look and the two of them tacitly agreed not to pursue this matter further. After all, if she really started crying because of their continued teasing, they would end up the ones being distressed. Seeing her own men finally cated, Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t too worried about whether she had been taken advantage of by making that promise. After all, no matter how those two decided to punish her, they still loved her above all and would not really do anything bad to her. Having nothing to fear. This phrase could be used to describe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s current situation. Gu Mengmeng looped her arm around Elvis¡¯ neck and grinned ingratiatingly. ¡°Then can you tell me why did you throw me into the stream? I was choking...¡± Elvis had seen her choking on the water, but was too worried about her nosebleed to bother about that then. Now that he recalled it, he did feel rather sorry for that. Gently stroking her head, he said, ¡°I remember during your previous nosebleed, you had soaked inside a stream and be better after that. So the moment I saw your nose bleed, I immediately went to find a stream.¡± Previous... Gu Mengmeng struggled to remember before recalling that she did suffer a nosebleed when she had first arrived in the Beast World. She had just gotten to know Sandy then, and that silly girl had been running behind Elvis and behaving like Gu Mengmeng was about to die. Sandy had gathered the entire tribe then, making it seem like the masses were there to send Gu Mengmeng off in death. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help smiling as she recalled that scene. Her head bobbed and her eyes brightened. Elvis didn¡¯t know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking, but he couldn¡¯t help also smiling as he watched her grinning face. When Gu Mengmeng woke up from her trip down memoryne, she was met with Elvis¡¯ deep, profound eyes. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached as she recalled how panicked he was just now. Elvis and Lea were probably really frightened by her nosebleed. To avoid something like that happening again, Gu Mengmeng decided to teach them the proper way to treat a nosebleed. Elvis and Lea exchanged a nce after she finished. So they just needed to sprinkle some water on her forehead and nose bridge, and keep her head tilted upwards. Why were they so flustered that they had just immediately dashed into the stream... On the way back, they met Chixuan and Oakley who had hurried after them. Oakley¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He heaved a sigh of relief on seeing Gu Mengmeng. Afterposing himself, he walked up and bowed in a formal manner. ¡°Great Messenger, are you alright?¡± Chapter 927

Chapter 927: Everyone Said You Had Died.

Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt that she truly couldn¡¯t understand Oakley. He had always acted like she was his enemy, and behaved as if no one could stop him and Cole from taking over the Beast World together. This made Gu Mengmeng feel extremely cold towards him. But she was very sure that Oakley¡¯s bloodshot eyes and worried expression¡ªthose were not an act. There was no way such details could be faked. It could be said she had benefited from Wang Xiaoxin. Because of that professional knowledge, Gu Mengmeng was rather well-versed in the intricacies of the human expression. The chances were low that anyone could sessfully tell a lie before her now. She did not know what Oakley¡¯s intentions were but she knew this friend still cared about her. This point made Gu Mengmeng feel very happy. Smiling, Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°I am fine. It was just a minor nosebleed. Elvis and Lea were overly-anxious and created a mass panic. Ask everyone to head back. Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oakley nced at Gu Mengmeng again before turning away without hesitation. Any care and concern had been firmly hidden back in his heart. He did not dare to reveal even the slightest bit of concern for her? He... He couldn¡¯t be guarding against Lea and Elvis, so he could only be guarding against Cole. Didn¡¯t he ally himself with Cole? He... was he scheming to deceive Cole in something? What did it have to do with her? Gu Mengmeng did not understand at all, but knew it was not a good time now to probe further. Cole was too smart, especially in the matters of maniption. No matter what Oakley was nning, the sess rate was probably not too high. At this time, the least she could do was not to interfere with his ns. So Gu Mengmeng kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯t call Oakley, but let him leave her line of sight as he went to usher the rest back to town. Returning to the stone castle, the three little ones and Burke were waiting by the doorway. Spotting her in the distance, the three children immediately dashed towards her. ¡°Mother, what happened? Why did everyone say you had died...¡± Died...? Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. She had really seen it all when it came to ridiculous rumors. Just a nosebleed and they said she was dying. Why didn¡¯t they just say she had been blown up on the spot? Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Elvis¡¯ arms and embraced her three sons. She said in aforting voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I have your father and Lea to protect me, how could I have died?¡± Hede patted Kanwu. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, mother is the Messenger of the Beast Deity and she said she has someone up there protecting her too.¡± Gu Mengmeng was tickled by Hede¡¯s adult-like mannerisms. ¡°That¡¯s right, mummy does have someone up there.¡± Kanwu calmed down on seeing Gu Mengmeng well. He then mocked Hede. ¡°Ha, I wonder who acted like he was struck by lightning just now, until oil was dripping down from his eyes.¡± Did that mean... Hede cried earlier? Hede turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I didn¡¯t.¡± Jialue shook his head. He retrieved a piece of animal hide from the house and gave it to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mother, you are drenched. Wrap yourself with this skin first, don¡¯t fall sick.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She took the skinned fur her from son and wrapped it around her shoulders. She then kissed Jialue¡¯s head. ¡°My Jialue is really considerate.¡± Jialue smiled before turning towards Cole. ¡°Daddy Lea, why aren¡¯t you heating up the water? My mother is nearly frozen from the cold.¡± Cole was startled, before a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Alright, I will go heat up the water.¡± Chapter 928

Chapter 928: Free Labor, It Would Be A Waste Not To Use It.

Gu Mengmeng tugged at Jialue¡¯s hand. ¡°Jialue, he is not...¡± Jialue smiled slyly. ¡°I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You know?¡± Jialue nodded. ¡°I could tell from the way he looked at you. Daddy Lea will never look at you with such a wily expression.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and pinched Jialue¡¯s tiny nose. ¡°Then you still asked him to go heat up the water?¡± Jialue shrugged. ¡°Freebor, it would be a waste not to use it.¡± With that, he pulled Gu Mengmeng into the house. ¡°Go in first. If you really fall sick, we will be worried again.¡± Gu Mengmeng was led into the house by Jialue and Kanwu. Hede followed quietly behind. He turned to look at Chixuan, who had gone over to help Cole. Chixuan looked like a 17-18 year old teenager while he still looked like a 6-7 year old kid. But he knew that was his little brother... a little brother who was very close to the enemy. Elvis¡¯ water boiled with ginger slices made a reappearance. Gu Mengmeng had to drink two big bowls before Elvis was satisfied. Although Jialue had asked Cole to go heat up the water for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bath, the one who carried out the actual chore was Chixuan. Gu Mengmeng enjoyed being taken care of by her sons. It felt much better than the bathwater Cole had heated up for her. The second level was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s limit. She would never allow Cole to step onto the second floor. And Cole didn¡¯t insist. He just sat beside the bonfire in the hallway on the first level, staring ponderously at the mes. He felt that Gu Mengmeng had be more and more interesting. She had obviously subdued Lea and Elvis, but still behaved like a docile and harmless little rabbit by the stream, trying her pitiful best to coax those two fellows. With her capabilities as the Beast King, she could have easily submitted those two fellows with just one smack. Instead, she had swallowed her pride and begged for mercy. Cole had been standing by the side and recalled the entire scene clearly. Waves of intense emotion surged in his chest then. Jealousy. An overwhelming jealousy. He had never been so jealous of Lea before. Even when the eyes of everyone had swept past him to gaze at Lea, his jealousy then had not been so intense. Ha, the gaze of the entire Beast World could notpare to her gentle eyes. He did want her. He felt extremely happy just at the thought of how those eyes would one day be fixed upon him without moving. That night, Cole didn¡¯t stay inside the stone castle. He left after midnight. No one cared where he went. They just noticed that he reappeared at the stone castle the next morning. Andst night, a certain tribe suffered an attack by stray beasts. No one from the tribe survived and their most beautiful female died in her own cave. Her body was left in a debauched manner, while her face was twisted¡ªnot in an expression of torment, but of wanton pleasure. Gu Mengmengpletely ignored Cole. She allowed him to share the same space as her solely for Chixuan¡¯s sake. The three young ones were traumatized by yesterday¡¯s incident. Hence, after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s returnst night, they told Burke that they would not be visiting him these few days. They wanted to spend some quality time with their mother. Burke naturally didn¡¯t object. He left after being assured that Gu Mengmeng was safe and sound. After breakfast, Gu Mengmeng said she wanted to go visit Sandy. So Elvis and Lea brought her and the three little ones over. Chapter 929

Chapter 929: How Dare You Unleash Your Beast Pressure In Front Of Gu Mengmeng

Cole followed and was just one step behind, but it was clear he was not part of the gang. He would never be integrated into their family portrait. He could only trail behind like a shadow. Meanwhile, Chixuan followed alongside Cole. He was clearly part of the group but insisted on staying in the shadows. If not for him, Gu Mengmeng could have immediately done away with Cole. Chixuan knew his choice brought his mother much distress and he was very sorry about it. But he did not regret it. Even if one day, his own mother got tired of the troubles he was causing and decided to kill him, he would not regret it. After all, that person whom everyone hated, was the one who had woken him from hisa. That person was the one who had slowly nurtured Chixuan back to health when he was initially unable to even sit up due to his prolongeda. A major part of Chixuan memories all included that person, and he had relied on him for so long that Cole had already be the most important figure in Chixuan¡¯s life. Moreover, he was indebted to him And this debt, only he could repay it. When Gu Mengmeng arrived at Sandy, Bode had already prepared lunch. Elvis handed Gu Mengmeng over to Lea, before leading the three little ones and Collin to an empty space outside the territory to begin their training. Gu Mengmeng felt that there was no hurry to do so. After all, Collin had just injured his arm yesterday, shouldn¡¯t he be recuperating for a few days first? But Elvis and Collin said males were not so delicate. It would not be a problem as long as they don¡¯t remove Lea¡¯s splint. More than anyone else, Collin wished to quickly upgrade his own capabilities. After all, he was the strongest partner in Sandy¡¯s family. If he could be promoted just one more level, thebat prowess of the entire family would also increase. Unable to stop them, Gu Mengmeng could only instruct her husband to not be too hard on Collin and not to aggravate his injuries. Sandy also instructed Collin not to push himself too far, before letting them leave. Cole didn¡¯t leave but continued to act as if he didn¡¯t notice Sandy¡¯s wariness and disgust, as well as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s indifference to him. He just tagged quietly beside Gu Mengmeng, without doing or saying anything superfluous. After having lunch and chatting with Sandy, Gu Mengmeng was prepared to return to the stone castle. After all, Sandy was now pregnant and needed plenty of rest. It would be very difficult for Sandy to rx and rest properly if Gu Mengmeng was here. Not to mention the fact that Cole was also hanging around. The moment she exited Sandy¡¯s house, she felt a familiar wave of beast pressure. What... There were not many people who would dare to unleash their beast pressure in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. She jumped down from Lea¡¯s embrace and took two steps forward. By the time she lifted her eyes, that huge snake head was already inches away from her face. Gu Mengmeng smiled angelically but she did not hold back at all when her hand came down. With one big smack across his cheek, the whole snake was sent flying off where he tumbled backwards beforending with a loud and tremendous crash. Gu Mengmeng walked over and stepped on Wabei¡¯s snake tail. She stared down at Wabei like a mighty female ouw. ¡°Hey, little shit. Have youe looking for a beating again...¡± That smack was rather refreshing for Wabei. His bones and muscles felt all loosened up. He tilted his head before morphing into human form. With a snort, he pushed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet away. ¡°What beating? I havee to challenge you to a fight.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Aiyo, you dare to challenge me? That fight... wouldn¡¯t evenst three seconds. An advertisement wouldst longer than you.¡± Chapter 930

Chapter 930: Why Are You Keeping All Sorts Of Garbage In Your Own Home?

Wabei ignored Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jibe and just patted himself off as he stood up. He raised his brows when he spotted Cole standing behind her. ¡°Eh, why are you keeping all sorts of garbage in your own home? This piece of trash... a stray beast and a crippled one at that. You can stand the sight of him?¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. ¡°Are you blind? Which part of me looks like I want to see him?¡± Wabei nodded in agreement and said thoughtfully. ¡°I guess so. With the excellent standards you inherited from Snakel, you can¡¯t possibly fall for such a lousy specimen. So what¡¯s the story behind him? Why is he sticking around so close to you? Won¡¯t that puppy in your family mind?¡± Puppy... It was true that before the 800 year old Wabei, the 16 year old Elvis was only a puppy. But it made her feel very ufortable. She was 19 years old and already felt like an old cougar preying on a younger man. And Wabei kept adding salt to her wounds by repeatedly reminding her of the age gap. Gu Mengmeng frowned and sighed. ¡°Little shit, I feel that my earlier p was too light. Why don¡¯t we... have a huge 300-round fight. What do you say?¡± Wabei didn¡¯t know Gu Mengmeng was affected by his calling Elvis a puppy. He just shrugged. ¡°I am used to being beaten up, so getting bashed for 300 rounds is nothing to me... but if your hand bes sore from all that hitting, Snakel will me me for tiring you out.¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched onto Wabei¡¯s forearm with both hands and gazed up at him. ¡°But I really feel like hitting someone now. What can I do?¡± Actually, she wanted to grip his shoulder. But the height difference... was a very real and cruel reality. Wabei pointed at Cole. ¡°Hit him then. He¡¯s a masochist standing right there and ready for you?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to nce at Cole. She thought that if she really hit him... she might lose control and kill him. If she really killed him, Chixuan would definitely me her. And then she would really lose that son. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too disgusting to hit a cockroach with my bare hands. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Wabei chortled. ¡°Why do I feel like you only hit people you deem worthy? Should I feel grateful?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded profoundly, while Wabei grunted dismissively. The two of them then walked back together, side by side. Wabei updated her on the situation in the Snake King valley after the end of the winter season. When Snakel ruled over the Snake King valley, no one dared to enter the ce. But this was the first winter since Snakel left and some of the more daring beasts tried to attack the Snake King valley. The snake beasts needed to hibernate during the winter, and were all in very vulnerable states. Those intruders sneaked into the Snake King valley and found a few hibernating caves. They wanted to eat the slumbering snake to enhance their own capabilities. Well, several snake beasts did die, but those intruders also didn¡¯t get to leave alive. This was because although the snake beasts were dormant and couldn¡¯t counterattack, they were still highly poisonous. Those fools all died within minutes after eating the snake beasts. Consumed by the venom, they had bled from all orifices and turnedpletely ck. After the winter ended, Wabei ordered for the bodies of those poisoned intruders to be sent back to their tribe. Thereafter... that tribe vanished from the face of the earth. Chapter 931 - You Butchered An Entire Tribe?

Chapter 931: You Butchered An Entire Tribe?

Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°You butchered an entire tribe?¡± Wabei shook his head and stared at Gu Mengmeng as if she was retarded. ¡°If I wanted to kill off the entire tribe, would I still bother to send those bodies back?¡± Gu Mengmeng agreed now that she thought about it. Sending back the bodies was a warning, showing them what would happen to those who tried to attack the Snake King valley. If he really wanted to kill them all, why send those bodies back? It was apletely unnecessary action. ¡°Anyway, I immediately went to find you the moment winter ended. I went to Saint Nazaire only to be told that you were here and so I hurried over. Where would I have found the time to butcher an entire tribe.¡± Wabei proimed self-righteously with an air of disdain. Gu Mengmeng nodded in agreement. ¡°Then how did that tribe vanish?¡± Wabei gave a couple of dryughs. ¡°Perhaps they were afraid of revenge by the Snake King valley and scattered to the other tribes. But strangely, none of them came over to Saint Nazaire or Sauder. Don¡¯t they know that I cannot defeat you and that being under your protection would have been the safest?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she shook her head. ¡°I am the Saintess of the Snake King valley. Seeking my protection... wouldn¡¯t that be walking right into the lion¡¯s den?¡± Wabeiughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s true. You are the true behind-the-scenes Great Demon King here.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Wabei, to show her appreciation at being called a Great Demon King. Not long after they arrived at the stone castle, Elvis returned with his three sons. Oakley had also tagged along. Oakley immediately bowed towards Great Messenger after entering the house. He then looked at Wabei. ¡°Great Messenger, although Wabei is your friend, it might be better for a stray beast in Sauder to keep a low profile?¡± Gu Mengmeng was at a loss for words. She nced at Cole. ¡°Why does he not bother you then?¡± Oakley¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. ¡°Be it Cole or Wabei, I am powerless to stop them. But this is still the Messengers tribe. For them toe and go like this, should they at least keep a low profile?¡± Gu Mengmeng then understood that although Cole was also a stray beast, he didn¡¯t go out much in public within Sauder. And he had spent yesterday following Gu Mengmeng around under the guise of Lea. But Wabei had just swaggered across town in his true form. Come to think of it, the appearance of a fifth-level snake beast must have caused much uproar within Sauder. Gu Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°Wabei is my friend. If it is not convenient for him to remain here, then I shall leave with him.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Oakley frowned. ¡°The Great Messenger cannot leave for the time being.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her brows. ¡°When did it be your right to decide myings and goings?¡± Oakley replied mildly, ¡°I dare not restrict the Great Messenger¡¯s freedom, but... the people of the Beast World have been very anxioustely, and knowing that the Messenger has taken up temporary residence in Sauder, a few of the other tribe leaders have already sent their men over to seek help. To avoid turmoil in the Beast World, it will be best if the Great Messenger could meet them. After all... the Snake King valley was the cause of all that trouble.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one brow as she instantly understood. ¡°Are they the leaders of those tribes who took in those scattered females and strong males from another tribe? They want to upgrade the powers of their own tribe, but are afraid that I wille looking for them thereafter... ha. Alright, I will meet them. Let me see how sincere they are.¡± Chapter 932 - What Can You Offer In Return?

Chapter 932: What Can You Offer In Return?

It was about another 10 days before she would meet with the leaders of the other tribes. Gu Mengmeng wanted to receive them in the meeting room. After all, it was a business matter and should be conducted in a more formal setting. But the upper management led by Oakley expressed their objection with the reason that... the Thirty-Six Stratagems stone tablet in there was Sauder¡¯s sacred object and shouldn¡¯t be seen by outsiders. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. That inscription, so casually written, had turned her own office into a sacred grounds. Never mind. The meeting could be held anywhere. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t insist so Oakley arranged for the meeting to be held in the afternoon on the 10th day. The tform wasid with a white tiger skin, and a high-backed stone chair positioned right in the middle of the skin. The fur of a white, giant rabbit was spread across that chair. Gu Mengmeng sat upon it in azy manner, propping up one elbow on the back of the chair while leaning her cheek across the back of her hand. She gazed down imperiously at the long table which had been hastily set up for the meeting. Gu Mengmeng counted a total of 26 men seated at that table in pairs. A visual survey showed that they were the leaders and witch doctors of the various tribes. Elvis and Lea both stood to the back of Gu Mengmeng, one on each side. They held coldly amused expressions from start to end. They were all too familiar with everyone at the table. There were those whom Elvis had fought when he was a stray beast. There were those who had kicked Lea while he was down. There were those who had been embroiled with them in territorial fights. And also a few who hade from the tribes near Saint Nazaire. Mmm, those had an even longer history with Elvis and Lea. And today, all of them were quietly seated at the same table. This scene... was truly groundbreaking. From her high vantage point, Gu Mengmeng could clearly see the expressions of every single person down to the tiniest details. Thanks to Wang Xiaoxin, as much as they tried to control their own unease, Gu Mengmeng could tell they were very unsure about taking in those refugees. They all knew Gu Mengmeng had inherited Snakel¡¯s powers and memories, but who knew if she had also inherited his personality? That was a guy who would seek vengeance over the slightest grievance. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and nced at Oakley, who was standing right at the edge of the tform. He then took a step forward and spoke up. ¡°To all the leaders and witch doctors who havee from afar, I am Oakley and I wee you all in my capacity as Sauder¡¯s chief.¡± Actually, people in the Beast World were not used to such fussy formalities. Faced with Oakley¡¯s wee speech, everyone just looked at each other, not knowing how to respond. Wabei slowly slithered out from the shadows, but didn¡¯t ascend the tform due to his status. Instead, he stood at the side near Oakley. Before he could speak, all 26 visitors jumped up as if they had been electrocuted. They stared warily at Wabei. Wabei snorted with disdain. ¡°What¡¯s the point of speaking such useless words? You want the Snake King valley to spare you all, but what can you offer in return?¡± Everyone was stunned before instinctively looking towards Gu Mengmeng. After all, she possessed the highest authority here. Even Wabei had to yield to her. She would have the final say in the matter. Gu Mengmeng wavedzily. ¡°As the Messenger of the Beast Deity, I don¡¯t wish to be involved in the matters between you all and the Snake King valley. But as the Saintess of the Snake King valley, I feel that you do owe me an exnation.¡± Chapter 933 - A Gamble

Chapter 933: A Gamble

All 26 men stared at each other, looking as if they wanted to speak but not daring to. Elvisughed mockingly. ¡°I have never seen you all look so hesitant when fighting for your lives. Now that it¡¯s time for you to speak, you are all acting like someone has got you by the throat? You have traveled over such long distances just to y dumb here?¡± Elvis¡¯ words incite all 26 men. All males were the same, no matter where they came from. They couldn¡¯t resist a challenge. Otherwise, the northeastern ng ¡°what are you looking at¡± would not have be an infamous fight-triggering phrase. One of the 26 men looked up and was the first to speak. ¡°Great Messenger, we have indeed taken in some new tribesmen. But these people weren¡¯t the ones who went to attack the Snake King valley. They are innocent.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could respond, Lea whispered in her ear. ¡°The one who spoke is Leonard, leader of the Zacharias tribe and a fourth-level beast. Beside him is Nick, a witch doctor and a second-level armadillo. They are located rather far from Saint Nazaire, and we have not interacted much with them. Nevertheless, they are situated closer to Peter¡¯s territory, but have almost never had a female snatched from them. It can be seen that they are quite powerful.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, implying that she understood. She continued to hold a neutral expression, looking rather nonchnt. ¡°Innocent... what kind of ce is the Snake King valley? Being able to find a way into that area in the cold harsh winter just by the abilities of those few people? Is that believable?¡± The hearts of the crowd gave a heavy thump. In reality, it was really quite unbelievable. Let¡¯s not talk about seeking a way in¡ªjust stepping out of your cave during the winter was a tough challenge. Otherwise, why would it be called the season of death? To locate that secret entrance in the midst of such weather was an impossible task. So the only exnation was that they had already nned for this long ago. They had earlier searched out the route into the Snake King valley, before camping nearby for a few days to await theing of winter, to ensure that all the snake beasts had gone into hibernation before entering. And such an operation would not be possible without external support. In other words, those few males were the the tribe¡¯s suicide squad. If they seeded, the powers of the tribe would be greatly increased. Meanwhile, there were tens of thousands snake beasts in the Snake King valley, who would know if just a few went missing? If they failed, their lives would be lost on the spot while the rest of the tribe would act like they were now¡ªdistancing themselves from the intruders and proiming their innocence, so as to wash their hands of the incident. In essence, it was a gamble. The price of winning or losing was the rise of the entire tribe or the death of those members. Gamblers existed everywhere, throughout all generations and dimensions. And the gamblers in this case didn¡¯t justprise those in the suicide squad¡ªit also included every one in the tribe. Gu Mengmeng lived an open existence in the Beast World and it was very easy to locate her. Wasn¡¯t Fei Rui the best example? But none of them came to report the news to her, even though they knew that she was the Saintess of Snake King valley? Now that matters havee to this stage, they just wanted to smooth things over with a simple im of ¡°innocence¡±? Did they really think Gu Mengmeng was such a fool? The atmosphere instantly grew tense. Gu Mengmeng could clearly see the fear on the faces of the 26 men. It had nothing to do with whether she had leaked some of her Beast King pressure. It could only be said that they were suffering from... their own guilty conscience. ¡°All of you have traveled such a long way, I am sure you didn¡¯t just bring along your mouths?¡± Oakley¡¯s tone was moderating as he bore a professional smile. ¡°Since the Great Messenger is willing to meet you, it shows that she is also willing to give you a chance to repent. So could all of you please be a bit more direct, and present your sincerity now.¡± Chapter 934 - You Are Really Not Afraid Of Blasphemy Against The Beast Deity.

Chapter 934: You Are Really Not Afraid Of sphemy Against The Beast Deity.

The 26 men sized each other up, as if measuring if the ¡°sincerity¡± they had prepared was enough. The first to speak would invariably bear the greatest pressure. The air grew heavy. Although nothing appeared to have happened and Gu Mengmeng was very sure none of them had unleashed the slightest bit of beast pressure, the atmosphere felt like they were in the examination hall of a major exam. Quiet and eerie. Now and then, a breeze blew past like a slight brush across tightly wound heartstrings, the quivering sound of which made it seem like it would snap any moment now. ¡°I am Hanston, leader of the Francis tribe and a third-level rhinoceros beast.¡± One of them stood up and was the first to speak. He had a gray buzz-cut which didn¡¯t make him appear old, but instead look exceptionally trendy, while his muscr physique was covered only by a piece of leopard skin. Hisplexion looked suspiciously flushed as he stared directly at Gu Mengmeng, as if trying to convey confidence. Clenching his fists tightly by his side, he didn¡¯t appearfortable in such settings. ¡°I am willing to offer my full loyalty to the Messenger, and be your partner. In this way, Francis will be one of the Great Messenger¡¯s tribes, like Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Before she had time to respond, the person beside Hanston also stood up. ¡°I am Joshua, the witch doctor of Francis and a first-level ape beast. Together with my leader and on behalf of the Francis tribe, I am willing to present my full loyalty to the Great Messenger, to serve you only.¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to wave away the offer when Lea chuckled. Hisugh held traces of ridicule. ¡°A first-level beast dares to propose himself as a partner to the Messenger of the Beast Deity... ha, you are really not afraid of sphemy against the Beast Deity then.¡± Joshua blushed at Lea¡¯s words but refused to look down. He stared straight at Lea. ¡°I know my powers are still weak but I will work hard to upgrade myself to be a male who is worthy of the Great Messenger. The Great Messenger might not remember me but I remember her. From the first time Iid eyes on her, I have already fallen deeply in love with her. Please give me a chance to be your man.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...?¡± When did she attract this admirer? Howe she had no impression of him at all? ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Joshua was not disheartened. He was the only first-level beast present and not a match for anyone, not to mention the obsessed males constantly hovering around Gu Mengmeng. Even so, he didn¡¯t wish to miss the chance to confess his feelings. This was because he really liked Gu Mengmeng. Hence, Joshua took a step forward. ¡°The merger of Francis and Saint Nazaire. If the Great Messenger epts us, we are willing to give up the name of the Francis tribe and integrate into Saint Nazaire. In this way, the Saint Nazaire territory will double. Moreover, although Francis does not have as many females as Saint Nazaire, we have twoplete females and five half-beast females. There are also 17 fourth-level and 29 third-level males in our tribe. These are all precious resources, and we promise to offer our all to the Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She felt the strange feeling of when one was proposed to, not with love letters, but with financial savings and house deeds. Chapter 935 - Seizing Things By Force Is My Way

Chapter 935: Seizing Things By Force Is My Way

¡°Ha.¡± Elvis, who had not uttered a word since, suddenlyughed. An unprecedented sense of cold blood-thirst seeped into the hearts of the crowd. It was just a single sound but it chilled everyone to the bone, so terrifying that no one dared to speak another word. They all quietly watched Elvis, waiting for him to continue. After all, this Saint Nazaire chief and that witch doctor beside him were the very ones who had notoriously swept across multiple tribes when they were third-level beasts. Many at present had personally suffered from the duo¡¯s perfect coordination and kamikaze-style of fighting. After the arrival of the Messenger of the Beast Deity, the two of them settled down and didn¡¯t carry out any more bloody massacres. But their notable ¡°past achievements¡± were still fresh in the memories of those present. Now that they were fifth-level and fifth-level... all the more no one would dare to easily provoke them. Elvis cracked his neck and all those who knew him knew what that action signified. At this, no one dared to even breathe. ¡°If Saint Nazaire wishes to expand our territory, we don¡¯t need to rely on Xiao Meng getting a partner.¡± Elvis took half a step forward. He looked like a warrior god who was disdainful of allmon life. The sun shone upon him but no one dared to look up at his face. They just trembled all over, feeling the desperate urge to kneel down and beg for mercy. ¡°Seizing things by force is my way.¡± A mild smile was already hanging across Lea¡¯s lips. This smile was a familiar sight to those who knew him. How many times had he smiled like that before he met Gu Mengmeng? Ha, the angrier he was and the more he felt like killing, the more elegant and charming his smile would be. His voice was also chilly and his casual words plunged the temperature of the surroundings. ¡°Has the water source problem for Francis been resolved? If I don¡¯t release water to you during the drought season this year... I wonder how long can your tribest?¡± Lea spoke those ominous words with a fake concerned expression. He was slowly driving a sharp knife into his opponent¡¯s weakest spot, inch by inch without a single drop of blood spilling out. Even so, his opponent was gradually being pushed to the brink of death. He seemed to be implying ¡°When your members all die or leave the tribe due to the water shortage... do you think there will be anyone who will dare to challenge Saint Nazaire over Francis¡¯ territory?¡± Hanston and Joshua were both speechless. Yes, they had no water source. In the past, everyone still somehow managed during the drought season. But because Saint Nazaire gave out waterst year, it was the most blessed drought Francis had ever experienced in over a thousand years. If Lea cut off Francis¡¯ water supply, the members of the tribe would definitely leave. This was because they would be able to drink the water provided by Saint Nazaire again if they went to another tribe. By then, Francis would be destined to fail and their territory... naturally no one would dare to challenge Saint Nazaire for it. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being the next tribe to have its water supply cut? Lea cast a sweeping nce across the crowd. He chuckled. ¡°Some tribesck water, while someck food. For some, it has already been six months since theirst female died. Also, some tribes suffer frequent attacks by the stray beasts and are used by them as a winter food source¡ªattacked year after year without any means of retaliation. Tsk tsk tsk, with such backgrounds, how dare they even raise the idea of partnering my Mengmeng?¡± After Lea¡¯s promations, the others who had also wanted to propose themselves as partners all swallowed their words. No one dared to stand up again. ¡°If I can offer news on the Soul of the Forest. Can I exchange that for the Great Messenger¡¯s pardon towards the refugees in the Zacharias tribe?¡± Leonard broke the icy stalemate with one step forward. Chapter 936 - Those Who Truly Wish To Help You Will Find Any Direction Convenient

Chapter 936: Those Who Truly Wish To Help You Will Find Any Direction Convenient

¡°The Soul of the Forest...¡± Gu Mengmeng savored those words with a chuckle. ¡°Of course. I said before that I will grant one wish to anyone who can help me get the five treasures. If your wish is for me to not pursue this matter, I can agree to that now.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Leonard bowed towards Gu Mengmeng before saying, ¡°Then I will go back first to carry out some preparations. I will await the arrival of the Great Messenger at the Zacharias tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and nodded her assent. Leonard and Nick turned and left. Gu Mengmeng turned back to the rest of the 24 men. It was clear that they had been dumbstruck by the mention of the Soul of the Forest. Compared to the Soul of the Forest, the ¡°sincerity¡± they had prepared was obviously inadequate. Gu Mengmeng also didn¡¯t wish to make things hard for them. Hence, she stretchedzily and stood up. ¡°I am tired. For the remaining matters, you and...¡± ¡°Great Messenger, please go back and rest. I will handle the rest of the matters and offer a satisfactory answer to you and Mister Wabei.¡± Oakley cut in. Gu Mengmeng thought about it and didn¡¯t object. She just answered with a ¡°mmm¡± and let Elvis carry her back. Wabei had no patience for such ¡°friendly negotiations¡±. If not for Gu Mengmeng, he would not have bothereding to listen to their nonsense. Now that Gu Mengmeng was leaving, he naturally followed suit. When they returned to the stone castle, Lea said to Elvis, ¡°Zacharias is near the stray beast camp, so let¡¯s just stay at that camp when we are there. In case any overly-cocky fellow tries to present himself to Mengmeng.¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°Mmm, I was thinking the same thing.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Wabei, ¡°Little shit, are youing with me this time?¡± Wabei nodded. ¡°Previously for the Kiss of the Ocean, there was a poisonous fog and a swamp, who knows what¡¯s in store this time? Knowing that you are going into a risky situation, I must definitely apany you. Otherwise, how can I ount to him if anything happens to you?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°But don¡¯t you need to head back to the Snake King valley and report on this matter? After all, this is the first time in over a thousand years that an external enemy managed to enter the valley and kill your members. It must be a major issue.¡± Wabei stared coldly at Gu Mengmeng. He pondered for a moment, before nodding rather impatiently. ¡°Mmm, I do need to report back on this.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Then you hurry back and settle things at the Snake King valley first. After all, the Snake King valley and Zacharias are in opposite directions.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes and rapped Gu Mengmeng on the head. ¡°Those who truly wish to help you will find any direction convenient. Those who hold you in high regard will find time for you be it day or night..¡± Gu Mengmeng was moved by Wabei¡¯s words. She jumped forward and hugged him. ¡°Little shit, you have really evolved, you can speak human words now...¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Wabei raged. ¡°I am kindly offering myself as your bodyguard, and you are still insulting me like that.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. I know you are a sunny guy...¡± Wabei narrowed his eyes at Gu Mengmeng before hollering. ¡°Don¡¯t think because you are grinning that I don¡¯t know you are secretly mocking me! Sunny guy doesn¡¯t sound like apliment at all. Can¡¯t you say a single nice thing about me!¡± Gu Mengmeng spread her hands in exasperation. After all, the term ¡°sunny guy¡± to a man was like the term ¡°green tea bitch¡± to a woman. So Wabei wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in saying it was not apliment. But little shit, this time, Gu Mengmeng wasplimenting you in all sincerity. Chapter 937 - Personally Create A Hell For Her

Chapter 937: Personally Create A Hell For Her

Inside the meeting room, Cole casually sat on the chair meant for Gu Mengmeng. He stroked the furid across the back of the seat as a vague smile yed upon his lips. Oakley continued to stand at the spot as orded to his position. Whether it was Gu Mengmeng or Cole sitting in the stone chair, he remained standing there. ¡°You did very well. I am very satisfied. As a reward, the moment Ah Gu leaves, you can see your Bloom.¡± Cole¡¯s gaze lingered upon the armrest, as if he could picture Gu Mengmeng¡¯s adorably bored face propped up there. Curling his lips, even the sight of Oakley now looked more ptable to him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to put on such a glum face. I didn¡¯t make you do anything harmful. I am just making you put in more efforts in your role as assistant to Ah Gu. Only when you have attained the highest authority can you better protect your little snake, right?¡± Oakley remained expressionless. He tried his best to look calm. He knew Cole was too good at manipting people. He could not reveal anything to Cole. But even as he tried his best to control his facial expression, he neglected the fact that he was clenching his fists tightly. Who would believe the nonchnce on his face? Cole didn¡¯t expose him but just admired Oakley¡¯s hopeless obstinacy. Chuckling, he felt the sadistic thrill a cat got when catching a mouse. ¡°There is something I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Oakley looked at Cole. ¡°You did so much to bring the Messenger to Sauder, just so you can impersonate Lea for a day?¡± Cole¡¯s mood immediately brightened as he recalled the day he spent impersonating Lea. His Ah Gu was not fooled at all by his impersonation. She saw through him at one nce. Ha, rather than saying he spent the day impersonating Lea, it should be described as the day he spent openly apanying Ah Gu. Although she gave him the cold shoulder, it still gave rise to many shared memories, no? With such thoughts, Cole¡¯s mood improved. Hence, he answered Oakley¡¯s question with uncharacteristic frankness. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it is a happy thing to have someone you likee over to your side on her own free will? Ah Gu will gradually get used to a life with me inside. If I suddenly disappear one day... she will find it strange. So, I must be that most special person in her life.¡± ¡°In that case, why have you let her go now?¡± Oakley was referring to the matter of seeking out the Soul of the Forest. Cole¡¯s gaze deepened as his smile widened. ¡°I want to be her savior. The only person she can rely on in hell. And the pre-condition for this is... she must first enter hell. If there is no such hell, I have no choice but to personally create one for her. Instantly crushing the hope that took so long to umte, I can nearly imagine her disappointed face. Ha, so heartbreaking. Cole spoke those cruel words with such a thrilled expression. Evil and malevolence radiated from his body, lending deep frown lines across Oakley¡¯s brows. ¡°Alright, you just concentrate on doing your best for Ah Gu. Bring the governance of Sauder up to its highest peak. I want my Ah Gu to stand at the top of the world with everything else beneath her feet. And you will be her stepping stone.¡± Cole stood up and walked over to Oakley. He ced one hand on Oakley¡¯s shoulder and exerted a bit of strength. Oakley copsed onto his knees, at which Cole smiled with satisfaction. ¡°As long as you are loyal to Ah Gu, you and that little snake will be fine. Otherwise... I will never let off anyone who brings trouble to Ah Gu. In this world, only I can bring her unhappiness. I, alone is enough.¡± Chapter 938 - Am I Not Even Worth A Piece Of Fruit?

Chapter 938: Am I Not Even Worth A Piece Of Fruit?

Gu Mengmeng went to see Sandy before she left. Sandy¡¯s tummy was growing bigger by the day and it had be very inconvenient for her to move about. Gu Mengmeng wanted to set off only after Sandy gave birth, but it would be the drought season by then. To Wabei, any action then would be a torture and he would need to return to the Snake King valley to convalesce. Although she didn¡¯t really need a bodyguard with her current abilities. No one would be able to do her any harm now no matter how hard they tried. But not only did she feel a sense of friendship towards Wabei, she also felt some guilt. After all, she had taken away the one important person whom he had relied on for the past 800 years. Hence, it was her responsibility to spice up his boring life. Not only that, Gu Mengmeng had already decided never to leave her three little ones behind. Thinking of the challenges they had faced at the bottom of the sea, Gu Mengmeng felt it was safer to have Wabei around. After all, Elvis would be sure to protect her first if anything happened. By then, the three young ones would be in a vulnerable position and easily harmed. So having Wabei around would fill that gap. Moreover, Cole had already promised not to make trouble for Sandy again. So Gu Mengmeng decided not to wait for Sandy to give birth, but to go seek the Soul of the Forest now. It would be even better if she couldplete the mission quickly and hurry back in time for the birth. Sandy cried as she clung onto Gu Mengmeng the moment she heard she was leaving. Gu Mengmeng knew pregnant women tend to be overly emotional, and so patiently coaxed Sandy for a long time. In the end, she yed her trump card and promised to bring back some delicious fruit for her. Only then did the greedy little Sandy blink her brightened eyes, and pushed Gu Mengmeng out the door. ¡°Hurry up. Leave now so that you cane back soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng was carried out of Sauder in Elvis¡¯ arms. She shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Eh, I feel rather sad.¡± Elvis stared at her grinning face,pletely unable to detect any sign of sadness. But he dutifully asked, ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Sandy is my best friend but I rank even lower than a piece of fruit in her eyes... at first, she hugged me so tightly and refused to let go, but the moment she heard there was fruit to eat, she immediately pushed me out... I am starting to doubt my value now. Am I not even worth a piece of fruit?¡± Elvis chuckled, expressing his totalck of understanding on the friendship matters between females. And he was unwilling to waste time to try and understand what some other female was thinking. He just kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°You are the most valuable. Nothing isparable to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly as she snuggled into Elvis¡¯ embrace. Wabei cleared his throat before hustling over. He said with some awkwardness, ¡°Eh, have you been to visit your fathertely? Did you ask about my matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Wabei was asking about sending him over to Snakel¡¯s side, so she nodded. ¡°Mmm, I asked him again after we parted ways that time. But my father continues to insist that he cannot say. It is not the right time yet. You have to continue waiting. Anyway, I will keep your matter in mind, and will ask my father every time I visit him.¡± Wabei pouted and looked at Gu Mengmeng silently for a long time. ¡°You are unfilial.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Wabei in confusion. She couldn¡¯t understand how he arrived at that conclusion. Wabei said, ¡°You spent the entire winter in the cave doing nothing, and only visited your father once. Is that unfilial or what?¡± Chapter 939 - Shamelessly Self-Righteous

Chapter 939: Shamelessly Self-Righteous

Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. How could she not see through his true motive? Wabei just wanted her to visit the Beast Deity more, so that she could ask him a few more times on when he could send Wabei to Snakel¡¯s side. Although she understood that, Gu Mengmeng felt that she would feel ufortable all over if she didn¡¯t tease him about it. So she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Eh, my father is the great Beast Deity and very busy. Do you think that everyone else in the world is as free as you? Favorite hobby is getting beaten up and best skill is at pretending to be shit?¡± ¡°You...!¡± Wabei choked in anger at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mocking. He was momentarily at a loss for words and just wrung his hands. ¡°Humph, you are just unfilial!¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips. ¡°Then tell me, how many times have you visited your own father over the past 800 years? If you did that more times than me, I will admit that you are filial.¡± Wabei stared dumbly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Why should I be filial?¡± Gu Mengmeng harrumphed. ¡°You are unfilial yourself, but want me to be filial?¡± Wabei nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes. Myck of filial piety doesn¡¯t impact you. But yourck of filial piety affects me.¡± ¡°You... you are really shamelessly self-righteous.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei with amusement. Wabei was unconcerned and just shrugged. ¡°It will be several days before we reach Zacharias. Since we have nothing else to do, why don¡¯t you go to sleep.¡± Gu Mengmeng stiffened her neck. ¡°This is the first time I am bringing my sons out. Why should I sleep? No way!¡± Wabei narrowed his eyes as his expression darkened. ¡°You won¡¯t sleep? I will eat your sons if you don¡¯t sleep.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled disbelievingly. ¡°Go ahead. If you eat them, I will tell Snakel you are bullying me. That you forced me to the brink. Let¡¯s see if you will still have the cheek to face him in future.¡± ¡°Are you so shameless?!¡± Wabei pointed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose as he jumped up and down. But Gu Mengmeng just gave an adorably charming smile, looking very much like one of the Rocket Team members in the game Pokemon. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t you know? Old Mister Sun said many years before that both women and small-minded men are hard to deal with. A woman¡¯s shamelessness is also her charm.¡± Wabei gritted his teeth. He felt a strong urge to strangle Gu Mengmeng to death. He opened and closed his hands near her neck, but in the end couldn¡¯t do it. Gu Mengmeng waspletely unafraid of Wabei¡¯s threat. She purposely stuck out her neck and grinned. ¡°Eh, are you going to strangle me or not? If you are, quickly do it. It¡¯s quite tiring for me to stick my neck out like this.¡± Wabei¡¯s face nearly turned green with rage. He waved her off. ¡°I must strangle you just because you want me to? That will be a loss of dignity to me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed loudly as she smacked Wabei on the shoulder, sending him sliding across the ground seven to eight steps away beforeing to a stop. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng did not feel any sense of guilt in hitting him. She just smiled and casually patted off her hands. ¡°A little shit who has evolved is really something else. Now he knows the importance of dignity. Hahaha...¡± ¡°Gu¡ªMeng¡ªMeng!¡± Wabei came barreling back and raised his hand to hit Gu Mengmeng, who just grinned and stared back at Wabei with a ¡°hit me if you dare¡± stance. Enraged, Wabei punched empty air but didn¡¯tnd a single strike on her body. When he first witnessed such foolery, Elvis would be wary against Wabei, worried that he would really strike Gu Mengmeng. But now he had seen this charade so many times... Elvis didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at Wabei. He just focused his doting gaze on the impish Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 940 - We Are No Fools And Will Not Provoke Crazy People.

Chapter 940: We Are No Fools And Will Not Provoke Crazy People.

This was the first time the three little ones were following Gu Mengmeng on a trip. They could hardly contain their excitement and often dashed off far ahead before running back, all sweaty but still full of energy. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng while Wabei tagged along, bickering with her. So the responsibility of taking care of the three young ones fell to Lea. A family getting along harmoniously. During dinnertime, Elvis apanied Gu Mengmeng while Lea prepared the cooking tools and Wabei went hunting. The three little ones insisted on tagging along and Wabei didn¡¯t reject. When they returned, the three young ones became Wabei¡¯s spokesperson and kept urging Gu Mengmeng to go to sleep, saying how pitiful Wabei was. Gu Mengmeng felt exasperated. She asked Kanwu, whom she was cradling in her arms, ¡°But if mummy goes to sleep, it will be at least for two to three days. I will miss out on enjoying the scenery with you guys.¡± Kanwu shook his head. He was not as eloquent as Jialue and couldn¡¯t spout out all sorts ofpelling reasons. He could only plead fervently. ¡°Mother, please just go to sleep.¡± Jialue hung onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and jiggled her eagerly. ¡°Mother, we are already very happy that you brought us along this time. As long as we have mother by our side, all scenery will be beautiful. Also, who knows what dangers will we meet in seeking the Soul of the Forest. You should pay a visit to grandfather beforehand and see if he has any advice or warnings for you? To avoid getting caught unawares.¡± Gu Mengmeng really didn¡¯t know what kind of benefit Wabei offered those three little ones, that they actually spent so much effort speaking up for him. But Jialue¡¯s words were logical. The Kiss of the Beast Deity she received from the Beast Deity yed a huge part in the sessful retrieval the Kiss of the Ocean previously. If not, she would have beenpletely useless underwater. She would have been struggling just to keep alive, not to mention having to engage in battle. This time... They didn¡¯t know what they would face and she should probably go get some pocket money. Exhaling, Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Alright, I know. Mummy will go find grandfather and ask if there is anything we should look out for. But while I am visiting grandfather, you three must behave and not do anything to make your father and Daddy Lea angry, understand?¡± Jialue nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother. We are no fools and will not provoke crazy people.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. She implored the heavens: Why did her sons have such a poor image of her hubby? Elvis didn¡¯t appear bothered at all by Jialue¡¯s words. Not, not appear¡ªhe really didn¡¯t care. In this world, he only cared about what Gu Mengmeng thought of him. For the others... even if they were his own sons, they didn¡¯t matter. Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ chest. ¡°Hubby I will go apany my lonely old dad to watch television after dinner. I will take the chance to ask him about the Soul of the Forest then.¡± Elvis gently caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. He pecked her the head. With a voice full of doting and profound love, as lingering and melodious as a cello ying, he said, ¡°Eat more during dinner. Leave the rest of the matters to me.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before snuggling deeper into Elvis¡¯ arms. After dinner, Gu Mengmeng hugged and kissed her three sons, before falling asleep in Elvis¡¯ embrace beside the bonfire. The three little onesid obediently by her side, like little knights protecting their sleeping beauty. Chapter 941 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me Chapter 941: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me The white mist dissipated, revealing a two-seater wooden bench on a small patch of green grass. The Beast Deity was sitting there with his face tilted upwards and his eyes closed. He looked just like a cultivated youth enjoying the sunshine in a park. And she had to call this youthful-looking chap daddy. Gu Mengmeng had felt weird about this at the start, but after addressing him so all this while... she had gotten used to it. ¡°Daddy...¡± Gu Mengmeng sat down right beside the Beast Deity and grinned at him. The Beast Deity seemed to already know Gu Mengmeng wasing. He answered with a foggy, ¡°Mmm, my daughter has returned.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at the Beast Deity out of the corner of her eye. ¡°You look very tired.¡± The Beast Deity shook his head with a smile. ¡°Nothing. I just came back from listening to a sermon. In your world, it¡¯s called a meeting, where we listen to our leaders speak.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Then you really should be tired.¡± ¡°No matter, having my daughtere watch television with me will refresh me.¡± He smiled and raised his hand to wave but paused. ¡°I will give you your pocket money after we finish watching television.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng really felt like an unfilial daughter. Without even the need for her to say anything, her lonely old dad already knew she must havee back to ask for some favor. Next time, she should visit him now and then even when she had no favor to ask? After all, she had called him daddy for so long, must she be one of the strawberry generation who only went home when they needed to ask for money? The Beast Deity nodded before giving a huge wave. The white mist parted and the scene before them was the canteen of the college which Gu Mengmeng used to study at. Snakel had pulled Gu Mengmeng to a window seat and the two of them sat facing the window, shoulder to shoulder. This was originally a four-seater but Snakel had used his special rights to reserve it for his sole use for meals. The delicacies he ate was also not from themunal pot in the canteen, but had been cooked on the spot by a personal chef in a separate kitchen. Gu Mengmeng was at a loss for words. She turned and asked Snakel. ¡°Whye to the canteen if you are not eating the canteen food? Wouldn¡¯t it better just to head to a restaurant outside to eat.¡± Snakel chuckled. With an elegant gesture, he used the chopsticks in his left hand to pick up some food and ced it between his lips. He chewed for a few moments before swallowing. Only then did he answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. ¡°This is the fastest way to let everyone know you are mine.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down at her left hand, which Snakel had been holding the entire time. ¡°Eh, let go of my hand first.¡± Snakel raised one brow. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to eat like that.¡± Snakel asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually use your right hand to eat?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the clock on the wall. In less than five minutes, students would be pouring in to have their meal. The rumor mill would really go wild if they saw Snakel holding her hand like that. She tried to shake him off, but Snakel¡¯s hand was as unmovable as a piece of iron. Gu Mengmeng had no choice but to try a soft approach. ¡°I am afraid you will be inconvenienced.¡± Snakel chuckled and raised the chopsticks in his left hand. ¡°Right from a young age, I have practiced doing most things with my left hand. For example, eating, writing... all so that my right hand can be free to do more important things, such as holding you.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed a deep red. Being bombarded by Snakel¡¯s earnest sweet nothings made her blood pressure shoot up to the skies. ¡°I... I...I... I am your special assistant, not your girlfriend. It is not appropriate for you to hold me like this.¡± Gu Mengmeng stuttered. Chapter 942 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 942: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel didn¡¯t let go but instead leaned in closer to Gu Mengmeng. He admired her flushed little face with narrowed eyes. ¡°You have your meals with me and stay in the same house as me. Traveling to school and heading home with me everyday. Who would believe that you are not my girlfriend? Moreover, I stood up for you so gantly today that it¡¯s toote for you to im that our rtionship is only of that of a boss-subordinate basis.¡± ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng failed to choke out any words. Snakel continued. ¡°Moreover, it is your duty to protect my identity as the CEO of MonSir, to stay close to me and look after me. What other term is more appropriate for such a role than girlfriend? Rather than trying to exin and making things messier, wouldn¡¯t it better if you just acknowledge that role? Also, news of you giving me a love letter yesterday morning has already spread all over campus. Confessing your feelings yesterday and dumping me today... tsk tsk tsk, Twomeng, wouldn¡¯t that be too fickle of you? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was angry or because Snakel was leaning in too close. She shifted back and ended upnding straight on the floor. She looked up with eyes filled with tears, not knowing if it was from the pain or from being caught in such a miserable situation. ¡°When I signed the contract, it was clear that I am just an intern. School time is not business time. You cannot force me to pretend to be your lover in school.¡± Snakel¡¯s heart ached when he saw her fall. With one hand, he pulled her back into his arms. With a grave expression, he said, ¡°Who said we must pretend to be lovers? I really want you to be my girlfriend.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I refuse. I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Say that one more time.¡± Snakel¡¯s face turned ck, as he radiated an intense aura. He was obviously angered by Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng shrank back but Snakel refused to let her draw back even half an inch. ¡°If not for you, I would never have such ridiculous rumors about me swirling about. I might be poor but I have always been a good girl with a clear name. Because of you, everyone in school thinks I am a kept mistress... please, stop making things difficult for me. Can you just pretend not to know me while in school?¡± ¡°No!¡± He was unwilling to be apart from her for even one second. As long as he couldn¡¯t see her, he would feel he had lost her. Pretend not to know her while in school? Then he¡¯d just demolish the campus. There was no longer any meaning for its existence! Gu Mengmeng could already hear people lining up at the entrance of the canteen. In just a moment, the doors to the cafeteria would be opened and everyone would see her with Snakel. Panicking, Gu Mengmeng blurted out. ¡°Then I quit. I won¡¯t do this anymore!¡± Snakel¡¯s face turned even more grave, ¡°Can you afford thepensation fee for breaking the contract?¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if I have to sell one of my kidneys, I will definitely pay back the fee.¡± Snakel fumed when he heard her say that she was willing to harm herself just so she could leave him. Even so, he continued clutching onto her hand. He could not bear to hurt her so. ¡°We won¡¯t pretend to be lovers then. In school, I will be your suitor. This is my final offer.¡± Snakel hissed through gritted teeth. If he was just her suitor... she could reject him, right? The doors to the cafeteria had already opened and Gu Mengmeng nced at Snakel¡¯s ¡°I won¡¯t let go if you don¡¯t agree to this¡± attitude. She had no choice but to nod woefully. ¡°Alright. Pursue me if you want. But you must let go of my hand first.¡± Chapter 943 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 943: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel clenched his jaws. ¡°I can let go of your hand, but if you dare run off, I will immediately use the PA system and announce to the whole school that we are cohabiting. I will also provide everyone with high-definition screen-shots of the two of us at home from yesterday afternoon to this morning.¡± With that, Snakel finally let go. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng had no intention of running off, Snakel couldn¡¯t help shaking his head in exasperation. Whether it was in the Beast World or here, he always had to threaten her before she would be willing to remain obediently by his side. He could offer her the best of everything. Why couldn¡¯t she just stay by his side contently and enjoy his pampering? Why must she push him away? Sigh... ¡°Sit down.¡± Snakel pointed at the seat beside his own. Gu Mengmeng really felt like obstinately getting up and leaving. But one, she didn¡¯t really dare to give up one of her kidneys for thepensation fee, and two, she was truly scared that Snakel would publish those screen-shots. Hence Gu Mengmeng sumbed her pride to practicality and sat beside Snakel as instructed. However, she scooted as far as possible away from him, such that half her butt was beyond the seat and hovering over empty air. Snakel was also very frustrated by this situation. He knew his over-enthusiasm had frightened her but he had already waited a long time. Every single second since he came to this world, he had been suppressing his urge to kidnap her and imprison her by his side. He really could not withstand it any longer. The closer he was to her, the more he wanted to have her... The canteen doors opened andpetition for the most popr dishes began. But the turmoil didn¡¯t spread to their table. There were no bodyguards or barriers surrounding the table, but no one dared toe close. Quiet fell across the cafeteria, probably for the first time since it came into operation. All eyesnded on her and she felt as if countless x-ray beams were shooting towards her, analyzing her through and through. ¡°Have you finished eating? Let¡¯s leave if you are done...¡± Gu Mengmeng really couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Snakel nced at her from the corner of his eye and frowned. ¡°Is it because my face is not handsome enough?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked puzzled. She couldn¡¯t understand Snakel¡¯s meaning. Snakel asked again, ¡°Or my physique iscking?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively shook her head. She could remember this fellow purposely changing clothes in front of her this morning. Although he had just changed his shirt, his eight-pack, v-cut abs was an unforgettable sight. Gu Mengmeng nearly had a nosebleed from seeing that. Snakel saw Gu Mengmeng shake her head but that didn¡¯t improve his mood. Instead, he became even more depressed. ¡°Then is it because my family background is not good enough? Not wealthy or powerful enough?¡± Mister CEO of MonSir, who would book the entire mall just to go shopping and spent about $2 million just on clothes yesterday. Could he not be wealthy enough? If so where would that leave Gu Mengmeng¡ªwho was willing to sell herself for a $4,500 monthly sry? As for power... Ha, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know how powerful Snakel was. But just by looking at the way the principal and management team treated him today... Gu Mengmeng could only shake her head again. Her face looked rather wooden. Snakel frowned deeper and he turned to face Gu Mengmengpletely. ¡°Then which part of me is not good enough? Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡± Gu Mengmeng mumbled. Chapter 944 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 944: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel gave a coldugh. ¡°No? Then why are you unwilling to admit that you are my girlfriend?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards, instinctively trying to shrink away. ¡°How to admit that if I was never your girlfriend.¡± Fearing that she would fall off, Snakel reached out to hold her. But seeing the wariness in her eyes, he had no choice but to retrieve his hand. ¡°Do you want to sit properly or do you want me to hold you? Choose.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Snakel. ¡°Then stop leaning over.¡± Snakel gritted his teeth as he sat back at his original seat, and even purposely shifted a distance away. He red at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°See, you still im you are not disdainful of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng obediently righted herself in her seat. She took up her pair of chopsticks and started eating the spaghetti on her te. She did not dare to look at Snakel. This fellow was too intense, making her feel all anxious and jumpy. ¡°I don¡¯t disdain you, I just don¡¯t like this kind of feeling.¡± She was referring to the wide gap in their status. He was the stars in the sky, worthy of admiration and worship. While she was just the weed on the ground, to be trampled on by others. Everyone could have their own dreams. But even dreams should have a limit. If you crossed that limit, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream any longer but a delusion. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t hate Snakel, and certainly didn¡¯t think he wasn¡¯t good enough. On the contrary, it was because he was too good and too perfect, such that even in her wildest dreams, she would not dare to harbor any such thoughts... In her eyes, it was impossible that Snakel would like her, at most... this feeling he had might be because he was tired of all the delicacies and wanted to try somemon food. And such a game was something Gu Mengmeng could not afford to y. But Snakel didn¡¯t know the reservations preying on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. He thought her ¡°I just don¡¯t like this kind of feeling¡± referred to making their rtionship public. That it would give her to much pressure. Sighing, Snakel also felt very troubled. In Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memories, he clearly saw a scene where a domineering CEO publicly announced his rtionship with a Cindere-type girl. And Gu Mengmeng subsequently an excited discussion with her roommates on that scene, where she concluded that a man who would dare to introduce you to everyone and openly admit to your rtionship¡ªwas a man who truly loved you. He had gone through all the trouble of setting up the MonSir corporation just to satisfy her teenage girl¡¯s dreams of ¡°Tyrant CEO Falls In Love With Me¡±. But... Howe her reaction was so different from what she said earlier? She had clearly stated that if she was the female lead, she would definitely be so touched by the proposal that she would immediately marry the male lead... Snakel frowned as he conscientiously ran through the entire process to see where he could have gone wrong. As Snakel fell into deep thought, the natural presence that radiated from his body became even more intense. Not only had the entire canteen fallen quiet, some students who could not bear the pressure started sneaking off. Gu Mengmeng sniffed and felt very ufortable. Hence, she forced out a topic of conversation. ¡°Eh, you are clearly not a mute, so why did you never speak before? Everyone thought you were a mute.¡± Snakel snapped out of his trance and saw that Gu Mengmeng had a bit of spaghetti sauce by the side of her lips. Without thinking, he reached out and gently wiped it off with his thumb. He then stared at the sauce on his thumb before licking it. A subconscious smile yed upon his lips as he mused, ¡°Your food is always tastier than mine.¡± Chapter 945 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

hapter 945: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng stared woodenly at Snakel. After a three-second pause, she finally reacted to Snakel¡¯s action with a deep blush. Snakel stared at her bashful manner with warm eyes. He held up a palm towards her. ¡°Twomeng, give me your hand and I will answer your question.¡± Gu Mengmeng was still in a heady state and before she thought it through, she just ced her own hand in Snakel¡¯s. Snakel closed his fingers with a smile. He liked Gu Mengmeng blushing for him She was not adverse towards him and didn¡¯t dislike him. She was just resistant¡­ resistant due to ack of knowledge about their destiny. No matter, he was confident of breaking her resistance. She was his. She could only be his. Holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, Snakel¡¯s jade-green eyes reflected the sunlight, shining upon Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. With a voice as uplifting as a breeze during springtime, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste the best of me on people who don¡¯t matter. I want to reserve every bit of myself for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her sockets as she choked out a dryughter. ¡°Haha¡­ ha¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Snakel raised one brow. ¡°Over the past 19 years, apart from you, I have not spoken to any other female, including my own mother. I can also count the number of men I have spoken to on one hand. Unless absolutely necessary, I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone.¡± Gu Mengmeng believed this. Otherwise, Snakel would not have been mistaken for a mute even after attending school for over a year. Snakel held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°The number of words I have spoken to you over these two days, is more than the total of all I have said in the past 19 years.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbstruck. She didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Do you still not understand? I belong to you, and only you.¡± ¡°And something that belongs to you cannot be wasted on anyone else.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know how she managed to finish eating her meal. She was in a dazed state the entire time. Snakel was probably just ying with her? Why was he treating her so special? The fact that he didn¡¯t speak with others was no lie¡ªnot only did the whole campus think he was a mute, even the reporters who had tried to interview him during his past swimmingpetitions could not squeeze a single word out of him. So the entire world thought he was a mute. But this mute had suddenly spoken up one day, and only to her. A scheme in the making for the past 19 years just ¡°ying¡±? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart got a sudden jolt. Looking up, Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip as she gazed back at Snakel. ¡°Do you like me?¡± Snakel smiled. He was smiling at the fact that Gu Mengmeng would actually ask him such a silly question. But if she wished to hear him say it, he was willing to repeat it a thousand times a day. ¡°I like you. I like you so much that it will not be enough for me even if I can give you the whole world.¡± ¡°I like you. I like you so much that I want to seal myself away so that I can present apletely untainted version of myself to you.¡± ¡°I like you. I like you so much that even as I am holding your hand now, I still miss you.¡± ¡°I like you. I like you so much that I am willing to stand right in the spotlight even though I hate it, just so I can have you look at me one more time.¡± ¡°I like you. I like you so much that even if I have to leave behind the entire world, I am willing to be your lonely hero and protect you from everything.¡± ¡°So, what is your answer? When do you n to start liking me?¡± Chapter 946 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 946: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

It was not whether you like me, but when you were going to start liking me... The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched. This guy, who radiated the intimidating aloofness of a movie star, actually possessed such a domineering and arrogant character. ¡°But... why me?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. With Snakel¡¯s status, if he nned to enact out some romantic fairy tale, he could have chosen some royal princess as his target. Why choose such an insignificant person as her? Snakel stared at Gu Mengmeng for a long time before suddenly smiling. ¡°Will you believe me if I said it was destiny?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was somewhat disappointed. Still talking about destiny in these modern times? It was too old-fashioned... Snakel chuckled. ¡°You are the only color I can see. Any ce with you around, everyone and everything else will be just background noise. Apart from you, I cannot see anyone. If that is not destiny, what is it?¡± You are the only color I can see... Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know why but those words made her heart feel as if someone had given it a sudden jolt. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was pain or just agitation. Anyway, it was a vicious and indescribable jolt. ¡°So, what is your answer? When do you n to start liking me?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. She wanted to pull back her hand from Snakel¡¯s grasp but Snakel didn¡¯t allow her. He just continued staring at her with one raised eyebrow, as if he would not give up until she answered him. ¡°Before yesterday, I didn¡¯t know you at all... I can¡¯t say if I like you or not...¡± Gu Mengmeng replied in a small voice. Snakel felt frustrated. That¡¯s right, he had watched over her for the past 18 years but she never noticed his existence among the crowd. ¡°But you already know me for 29 hours. My wealth, my power... my physique, haven¡¯t you already seen proof of them? If there is anything not to your satisfaction, you can tell me and I will strive to change it till it appeals to you.¡± Snakel stated in all seriousness. He was not joking at all. He might not know what love was as others saw it, but there were too many females out there who would pounce on him the moment they caught a glimpse of him. If not for him ruthlessly turning away any who dared toe near him, he would already have been devoured and regurgitated by all those women a thousand times over. Others fell desperately in love with him at first sight, while his Twomeng had already ¡°known¡± him for 29 hours. So why hadn¡¯t she fallen in love with him? Snakel was so frustrated now that he really wanted to grind something up to soothe his own emotions. Ha, he really missed Wabei at times like this. Free for him to hit and toss around, to kick and throw... Gu Mengmeng felt even more frustrated than Snakel. Have you have ever heard of anyone who would like someone after just 29 hours, starting from the moment that person snatched your love letter meant for someone else? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know if others could do that but she felt like wailing out: I cannot do it! Snakel had to suppress the dismay he felt as he watched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s distressed expression. Anyway they had already officially ¡°met¡±. He was the only one allowed to be by her side. He had already endured the past 19 years just watching her from afar. Now that she would be by his side as he waited¡ªthere was no reason why he couldn¡¯t wait a bit longer? With one hand holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s and the other hooking her chin, Snakel stared solemnly into her eyes. He stated with deliberate calm. ¡°You can slowly learn to like me. I can wait. But remember, in this life and this universe, you have no other choice but to like me.¡± Chapter 947 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 947: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Alright, apany me to the club after you have finished eating.¡± Snakel was still holding onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Gu Mengmeng felt like pulling back her own hand but was petrified from Snakel¡¯s cold stare. After being dragged over to the cafeteria entrance, Gu Mengmeng could not bear it any longer and finally spoke up. ¡°I... I have sses this afternoon.¡± Snakel halted and turned to look at Gu Mengmeng. He had an height advantage which enabled him to look down on someone with an imperious and oppressive presence. He casually tossed out a sentence which crushed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lie. ¡°I was the one who scheduled the entire HR curriculum. Are you sure you have sses this afternoon? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng saw a clear ¡°you dare to lie to me? Do you have a death wish?¡± look on Snakel¡¯s face. Hence she swallowed and said, ¡°No, there aren¡¯t...¡± Snakel sniffed and continued onto the club without another word. Gu Mengmeng had shorter legs than Snakel and stumbled to keep up. She pleaded continuously. ¡°I will apany you to the club but stop pulling me. It doesn¡¯t look good if others see us like that...¡± When they reached the entrance to the basketball court, Snakel finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and turned to look at the grumbling Gu Mengmeng. He asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Am I really such an embarrassment? Is it really so disgraceful for you to be seen with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was cowed by Snakel¡¯s angry outburst. She shrank back and did not dare to utter another word. She just stared piteously at Snakel withrge, glittery eyes. Snakel was helpless when faced with her scared and innocent expression. Letting go of her hand, he swung Gu Mengmeng onto a seat by the basketball court and instructed coldly. ¡°I am going to change clothes. Sit here and wait for me.¡± Now that her hands were finally free, Gu Mengmeng immediately hid them behind her back. She then nodded obediently. Snakel was afraid he would really lose control and strangle her to death so he just turned and left. But he had just gone two steps before he turned around to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You! Hurry up and give me some status! I will not be a wild man!¡± With that, Snakel headed straight for the changing room without turning back again. Gu Mengmeng was left in a confused state... What status... What wild man... Why couldn¡¯t she understand him at all? The swimming club was the most high profile club in S College. Since Snakel first joined it, that club grew rapidly through the ranks and became the most powerful club throughout town in just half a year. However, since Snakel left, there was no one good enough to fill Snakel¡¯s shoes, and the club fell into oblivion overnight. On the flip side, the formerly unknown basketball club¡ªwhich had never evenpeted in official games before, but only consisted of a few guys getting together to y now and then¡ªrose in prominence at the same time the swimming club diminished in poprity, to be the new elite among clubs. Usually, only a few guys would be sweating it out in the basketball court, with an asional girlfriend watching from the stands. But today, the moment it was announced that Snakel would be joining the club, haha... Is this a club event? Are you sure it isn¡¯t some meet-the-fans session by some celebrity? The outside of the basketball court was crowded with people holding colorful pompoms... If Snakel had not led Gu Mengmeng inside the arena beforehand, they would probably not be able to squeeze in now. The moment Snakel and his teammates came out of the changing room, it felt like the air had been charged by an electric current. Gu Mengmeng could feel the intense pressure building up in her eardrums. She lifted her eyes and saw Snakel looking like he was a king leading out his royal subjects. One could not help feeling a sense of adtion and worship in the presence of his formidable aura. Chapter 948 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 948: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

To be honest, Gu Mengmeng had no clue what basketball was about. If push came to shove, she might be able to recall a few basketball terms¡ªall gleaned from theic ¡°Kuroko¡¯s Basketball¡±. So she actually couldn¡¯t understand the intricacies of the game. But there was one thing she could understand: Snakel was so cool! Whether he was raising his arms to score a point or just dribbling the ball around. Every movement was exceptionally smooth and cool! There were clearly over a dozen guys from two teamspeting with each other on the court, but Gu Mengmeng only had eyes for Snakel. Was this what he meant when he said ¡°the moment you appear, everyone and everything else will be just background noise¡±? 29 hours... It seemed like that was enough time for her to like someone? With her heart pounding, Gu Mengmeng stared down at her own feet. She felt like she had discovered something significant. Cheers erupted on the court and Gu Mengmeng looked up. It appeared that the victor had emerged. Everyone on court was smiling, regardless of whether they were on the winning or losing team. They did not seem to care about the results, but just enjoyed the feeling of having yed an exciting and satisfying game. Snakel walked towards Gu Mengmeng and reached out one hand. ¡°Water.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Still in a daze, Gu Mengmeng handed over a bottle of mineral water to Snakel. Snakel twisted open the bottle cap and poured water all over himself to cool down. He didn¡¯t like basketball. It was too intense and he sweat too much. If he had topare, he felt much morefortable in the water. But he discovered that while ying basketball, Gu Mengmeng kept staring at him with obvious admiration and worship. So, although he had to interact with a bunch of stupid humans, as long she liked it, he would do it. Snakel managed to cool down his body temperature with the water, but the rest of the arena heated up. All the girls were shrieking things like ¡°Snakel, I want to bear your child¡±. So annoying. Noisy and annoying. Snakel pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face with one hand and squeezed her lips into a fish pout. He then lowered his head and kissed her right on the lips. Mmm, very sweet. His mood instantly improved and he could barely hear all the ruckus around him. The kiss went on for a long while until both of them were gasping for breath. Only then did Snakel finally let go of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s red face. ¡°Only you can improve my mood.¡± Gu Mengmeng snapped out of her trance at Snakel¡¯s words. She pushed him away and jumped up. ¡°That was my first kiss!¡± It was obviously an usation but sounded especially melodious to Snakel¡¯s ears. He grinned widely and happily. ¡°I know. That was mine too.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Gu Mengmeng raged in humiliation. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you kiss me back then?¡± Snakel offered up his own lips with a lovey-dovey expression. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was going to turn and run off, he grabbed her back into his arms and whispered close to her ear, ¡°Now that we have kissed... shouldn¡¯t you give me a status? Mmm?¡± ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt especially embarrassed. She did not know what to say. It would be ideal if she admitted they were boyfriend and girlfriend¡ªit meant they had given their first kisses to their first love. But, how to admit? Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt very helpless. Snakel¡¯s mood lightened when he saw that she didn¡¯t appear as resistant as before. He held her waist as he led her to the middle of the basketball court. He then took a step backwards and got down on one knee, still holding onto her hands. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I like you. Be my girlfriend, alright?¡± Chapter 949 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 949: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Say yes.¡± ¡°Say yes.¡± ¡°Say yes.¡± ... The members of the basketball team started chanting. Gu Mengmeng blushed a deep red but still nodded almost imperceptibly. Snakel heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly felt that there was some use to these stupid humans after all. At least they knew how to provide him some support during critical moments. In view of how they had urged Twomeng to give him some status, he would treat them a bit better. Snakel stood up and engulfed Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He gave a long exhale. ¡°Twomeng, you are finally mine.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that her nod meant she now had a boyfriend. Since he was her boyfriend... she should be able to hug him? Her small hand timidly circled Snakel¡¯s waist, oooh... that felt pretty good. Snakel¡¯s waist felt numb as his entire body trembled. This was the first time Twomeng had made the first move to hug him. Both in this life and their previous lives. His heart churned as Snakel lowered his head and kissed Gu Mengmeng deeply on the lips. Butterflies fluttered about inside his stomach. Only when Gu Mengmeng was nearly suffocating did Snakel reluctantly loosened his hold on her lips. He chuckled. ¡°I am here now as your very first love, and will grow old with you in future. I exist only because of you. So Twomeng, now that you want me, you cannot abandon me. Understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, a strange feeling tickled her heart. She knew that she didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for Snakel, but she did like him. She liked that he was holding her in the palm of his hands and in the depths of his heart. His dominance, his intensity, his everything¡ªwas all for her, and only her. Gu Mengmeng felt like she was sinking helplessly into his sea of cherish and concern. She waspletely unable to resist. She knew there were some gulfs between them that would never be ovee¡ªsuch as status and family background. But before they inevitably broke up, she wanted to treasure this ¡°once in a lifetime passion¡±. She wanted to enjoy all the warmth and tenderness he could offer, and also repay him with her own sincerity. The club event ended and the basketball team captain led everyone off the court. He also dismissed all those heartbroken girls from the arena, before walking over to Snakel. He wanted to ce one hand on his shoulder, but didn¡¯t dare to. Hence, he just stood in front of Snakel and Gu Mengmeng, rubbing his own hands. ¡°Our basketball club has never had such a good showing. Snakel, you are a really something else. We are going to sing KTV tonight, as a wee party for you. What do you think?¡± Snakel gazed dotingly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively wanted to shake her head, but the captain made a ¡°hold on¡± gesture. ¡°Junior, basketball is a team sport and it is important for yers to have camaraderie and trust in each other. Snakel just joined us today and he needs to cultivate some team spirit with us. Moreover, today marks the start of your new rtionship. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate that?¡± Hisst question was obviously directed at Snakel. It must be said that this team captain really knew how to read a situation. Snakel agreed that the confirmation of his rtionship with Twomeng was truly a cause for celebration. Gu Mengmeng saw a smile had started to form on Snakel¡¯s lip, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone had a wild time at the KTV that day. But Snakel just sat there quietly, smiling as he watched Gu Mengmeng enjoying herself with the rest. He thought he would be overly-possessive, such that he would want to lock her up by his side and never allow her to interact with others. But he had suddenly discovered... his urge topletely possess her was not as strong as his wish to see her smile. Chapter 950 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 950: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Everyone took turns to sing as the microphones made the rounds. All sorts of songs were sung, and thest one was reserved for Snakel. The basketball team captain said that Snakel just had to sing one song and today¡¯s event would be deemed as sessfullypleted. If he didn¡¯t sing, it wouldn¡¯t be an auspicious end to this special day for him and Gu Mengmeng. Snakel wasn¡¯t superstitious. As long as he was around, who could wreck havoc for him and Twomeng? He didn¡¯t like to be in a position where he had to entertain the masses. Participating in the swimmingpetitions was already pushing him to his limits. If not for the fact that he was trying to make himself known to Twomeng¡ªeven if it was just to let her have a glimpse of him in the newspapers¡ªhe would never have joined. Now that his rtionship with Twomeng had been confirmed, there was no need for him to do such foolish things. He would still have Twomeng¡¯s attention. Nevertheless, he could not resist Twomeng¡¯s expectant gaze. Thinking of how this bunch of fools had helped him earlier today with their support, he finally nodded. Still sitting on the couch, he pulled Twomeng into his arms and sang the song ¡°123 I Love You¡±. After finished singing, Snakel just stood up and carried Gu Mengmeng directly out of the KTV lounge. Everyone was not too used to his way of doing things but they didn¡¯t really mind. After all, he was already famous during his stint in the swimming club. To be able to hear this ¡°mute¡± sing a song today was already very good. Hence, no one disputed his failure to pay his share of the bill. The team captain generously offered to settle the bill, but the counter staff informed him that half an hour ago, the KTV changed owners and the new boss¡¯ first order had been to let them use the facilities for free, and that all food and drinks were on the house. Hence the team all went home after a great night out. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng and Snakel returned to the vi. The door had barely been shut when Snakel immediately pressed Gu Mengmeng against the wall and kissed her deeply. There was an automatic night light in the house, which gave off a warm and romantic orange glow. The intense atmosphere made Gu Mengmeng feel somewhat at a loss. ¡°Erm...¡± Gu Mengmeng was blushing furiously, as her heart beat erratically. So erratically and vigorously that Gu Mengmeng was worried that her heart would burst... ¡°Mmm?¡± Snakel uttered in a raspy voice. ¡°We have just confirmed out rtionship today... we shouldn¡¯t move... too fast.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head timidly. ¡°Ha.¡± Snakel chuckled. Fast? He had waited a thousand years in the Beast World to meet her, and another 19 years after reincarnation to have her in his arms. It was not fast at all, but too slow. But he had no intention of scaring her. Although he desperately yearned for her, he wanted to reserve the best part of her for their wedding night. He was not willing to let there be any more imperfections to her life. She had already suffered 18 years worth of painful struggles. That was enough. With him protecting her from now on, she should only feel bliss. But he needed to settle something first before that happened. Gently tapping her little nose, he said, ¡°You are my much-beloved girlfriend, can¡¯t I kiss you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t meant that. She just felt that he seemed to want to do something else after the kissing. ¡°Then I can kiss you?¡± Snakel didn¡¯t wait for Gu Mengmeng to speak before pecking her on the lips again. ¡°Good girl.¡± An indescribable sense of sweetness bloomed in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart at his coaxing words. She remained silent and just smiled. ¡°Since Twomeng wants to be a good girl, then this matter... should you give me an exnation?¡± Snakel retrieved an envelope from his pocket. The envelope was sealed with a heart-shaped sticker, which had clearly been opened before. It was the love letter that she had give the basketball team captain yesterday morning... Chapter 951 - How Are They Different?

Chapter 951: How Are They Different?

The white mist thickened again as if that screen was never there. Gu Mengmeng held her cheek as she looked at the Beast Deity. ¡°Why do I have the feeling that I am going to suffer under Snakel?¡± The Beast Deityughed out loud. ¡°I have the same feeling.¡± Gu Mengmeng wordlessly petitioned the heavens. It was not her fault for presenting that love letter to the basketball team captain. She didn¡¯t even remember him! Sigh, forget it. Even if she shouted herself hoarse, she would not be able to help her other self now. Anyway she was so timid, as long as she obediently owned up to her mistakes and repented, Snakel would not kill her. Gu Mengmengposed herself and turned to look at the Beast Deity. ¡°Daddy, we have finished watching television.¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°Do you want to watch the next episode?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Give me my pocket money.¡± The Beast Deity rubbed his nose and gave a couple of dryughs. ¡°What do you want this time? Tell me.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°I am going to seek out the Soul of the Forest. Is there anything I will not be able to handle and need to make some prior preparations for?¡± The Beast Deity thought about it. ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°When can Wabei be sent over to Snakel¡¯s side? Can you tell me now?¡± The Beast Deity shook his head. Gu Mengmeng stood up and said, ¡°Alright, then I don¡¯t need pocket money this time. Take it that I came back just to watch television with you.¡± The Beast Deity smiled benevolently. ¡°Were you affected by Wabei¡¯s words?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I havecked paternal love from a young age. I don¡¯t really know how to interact with a father. Although you look more like a brother than a father to me¡ªyou are a divine entity so I won¡¯t offend you by asking your age¡ªI still want to thank you for being my dad. Watching television with you... can be counted as me enjoying some parental ties. In future... I will try toe back more often to visit you... if you are not too busy.¡± The Beast Deity nodded with a smile. ¡°You are wee anytime.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved and turned to walk out of the white mist. After returning to her own body, Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes to see three furry heads resting on her. She caressed them and the three boys leaped off in joy. Elvis propped Gu Mengmeng up and let her lean against his own chest. A te of fresh fruit was presented to Gu Mengmeng. He said as he fed her, ¡°There¡¯s a huge downpour now and we have sought temporary shelter in a cave. We will continue our journey in another two days when the rain has cleared.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. It was the rainy season when the rains came unpredictably and could go on for days. It was definitely not a good time to be on the road. Things would be fine if it was only Elvis, Lea, Wabei and her. But they had brought her three sons and she could not bear for them to suffer along with her. Thinking of her sons, Gu Mengmeng turned and looked at them. They were in full beast mode. She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with them? Why are they in beast form?¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°Do you notice anything different about them?¡± Gu Mengmeng had just woken up and was still in a groggy state. She stared at her sons for several seconds before saying hesitantly, ¡°They... seem to have grown bigger. It¡¯s been a long time since I have seen them in their beast form. I can¡¯t really tell.¡± Chapter 952 - Evolution

Chapter 952: Evolution

Elvis patted Hede on the head. ¡°Eldest, you start.¡± Hede nodded, whereby Jialue and Kanwu both took two steps back with eager anticipation. Hede then morphed into human form right before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. But... His height... Gu Mengmeng sat straight up in surprise. Exuding happiness, she continued gazing at this dashing teenage, who had shed his earlier childishness. Hede was now like Chixuan, a youth of about 18 years of age. Elvis threw a piece of fur at Hede, who tied it around his waist to form a simple skirt. He took two steps forward. ¡°Mother, I have evolved into a first-level beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Hede¡¯s face with both hands, nearly crying with joy. Her son had grown up. Even without royal clothing, he still looked like an elegant prince. His eyes were deep and profound, while his chiseled features portrayed a toughness without being overly harsh. He looked like the kind of man whom one would find reliable and trustworthy at one nce. ¡°Congrattions my baby.¡± Hede smiled and stepped to the side. Jialue then stepped forward and ced his front paws on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees. He gradually morphed into human form, with one knee on the ground and both hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighs. He looked up at Gu Mengmeng with a faint smile, which was perfect from all angles. His eyes looked very much like Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, and reflected an amber glow. Jialue was different from Hede. Even if he wasn¡¯t purposely smiling so cheekily, he still exuded a ¡°bad boy¡± vibe through and through. Hmm... He looked like the kind of guy who would go through life unaffected by ordinary mortals. Faced with the romantic confessions of a sweet, demure girl, he would take her love letter with a smile and say, ¡°You are such an innocent girl, why taint yourself with someone like me?¡± He clearly had an open, sunny face, but no one would believe he was truly harmless. If he was in a school, he would probably be public enemy number one to the entire male cohort. ¡°Mother, I have also evolved into a first-level beast...¡± Gu Mengmeng stroked his head with a smile. ¡°Mmm, my son is so handsome.¡± Elvis also threw a piece of fur to Jialue, who asked as he wrapped it around himself, ¡°Who is more handsome? Chixuan or I?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°You are all handsome. My sons are equally handsome.¡± Jialue refused to buy that line. He pouted. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t force mother to lie. Chixuan¡¯s is undeniably blessed in the looks department. If we weren¡¯t in the same litter, I would have suspected that he is Daddy Lea¡¯s son.¡± Elvis¡¯ face darkened. Did he mean Lea was more handsome than him? Jialue¡¯s gaze drifted over to Elvis. He smiled in satisfaction at Elvis¡¯ ck face. After all, he would have to move out aftering of age. He would not have much chances left to taunt Elvis. Jialue then stepped back and let Kanwu take his ce. Kanwu shook the fur on his body before slowly morphing into human form. He was half a head taller than both his older brothers, and was nearly two meters in height. He was almost as tall as Elvis. He was theplete opposite of Hede, with his thick, straight eyebrows on a pronounced brow ridge. He was clearly still a youth but already exuded the aura of a hero. It must be said that even though the two of them were always at loggerheads¡ªbased on appearance alone¡ªKanwu looked the most like Elvis. Before Elvis could toss him a piece of fur, Kanwu was already pulling one around his waist. He smiled. ¡°Mother, we have all evolved into first-level beasts. From now on, we can better protect you.¡± Chapter 953 - What Would Happen To Me?

Chapter 953: What Would Happen To Me?

Gu Mengmeng was very touched, but her heart also ached a lot. She remembered Elvis had told her he had to endure a lot of suffering beforeing of age when he was about a year old. But her sons... The three little ones had turned into half-beasts because of Ellie¡¯s forced activation. It was an overly hasty promotion that created a major deficit in their bodies. Lea also said that most children would mature into adulthood when they were two to three years old. The three brothers were so negatively impacted then that they would probably only mature when they were four to five years old. But now... how did her three sons all get promoted the moment she woke up? Wabei, who had been out hunting, came in from the rain. He had about five to six hunted game wrapped in his tail, all dead beyond recognition. In the past, Gu Mengmeng would have shrieked in fright. But after inheriting Snakel¡¯s memories... Haha. Wabei was rather surprised to see Gu Mengmeng awake. He threw the hunted game to the side and morphed into human form, before sidling up to her. ¡°What did your father say?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°He still refused to say.¡± Wabei sighed. He had already heard this sentence three times. So much so that he had actually gotten used to it. He asked again. ¡°What about him? Is he still well?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Mmm, things are going ording to his wishes.¡± Wabei raised one brow. ¡°He finally got you?¡± Elvis and Lea instantly tensed at his question. Gu Mengmeng could see their ears turn erect, clearly waiting for her answer. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and nodded. ¡°Over there, he is in a confirmed rtionship with my other self.¡± Lea¡¯s face darkened and he walked over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He asked angrily, ¡°He is your boyfriend?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say it wasn¡¯t her. But thinking about it again, it was clearly herself. Hence, she nodded in admission. Lea¡¯s face went grave as rage filled his eyes. ¡°When what about me...¡± ¡°You?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Lea said, ¡°Elvis is your hubby and I am your boyfriend. Now that Snakel has snatched the boyfriend status away from me. What would happen to me?¡± Gu Mengmengughed out. ¡°He is the boyfriend of my other self in the other dimension. Not this self standing right before you.¡± Lea insisted. ¡°That is still not eptable. Go tell my father-inw to break them up!¡± A harsh chill drifted over as Wabei was already adopting an aggressive stance against Lea. Gu Mengmeng red at Wabei. ¡°If you dare to touch my man, I will use your snake skin to make a handbag.¡± Without waiting for Wabei to respond, Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and kissed him. ¡°You are already my partner, why are you still haggling over the boyfriend status?¡± Leapletely ignored Wabei. It was true that Lea would never be able to defeat Wabei, but his status with Gu Mengmeng was a much more pressing problem to him. Hence, he waved his bushy tail and thrust it into her arms. Hugging her from behind, he pressed his chest into her spine and nuzzled his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Mengmeng, I want a status. A unique status.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°What about... my lord?¡± Lea was momentarily stunned. He then asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng exined that this was an ancient way of addressing one¡¯s partner. Lea was finally satisfied after Gu Mengmeng promised she would address only him with this term. He loosened his grip on Gu Mengmeng and went to prepare the hunted game brought in by Wabei. Chapter 954 - Ultra-Level Super Training

Chapter 954: Ultra-Level Super Training

Gu Mengmeng realized afterwards that it was thanks to Wabei¡¯s help that her sons had all evolved. The method was simple and crude. He had just dragged them out everyday for a beating... Males get promoted after umting enough battle experience. Lea¡¯s three to five years was made with the conservative assumption that they would only be battling wild animals during their hunts. Actually Elvis and Lea could also carry out that type of training with them¡ªbut Gu Mengmeng cared too much for her three sons, so they would subconsciously hold back during their training, rendering their attacks ineffective as battle experience. It was different for Wabei. Snakes were characteristically cold-blooded and the act of showing mercy... he had no idea how to. He did not go soft at all on those three little ones. Apart from Gu Mengmeng, Wabei was the most powerful in the entire Beast World. With such an ultra-level super training, even if those three young ones had just stood there and endured the beating without doing anything, their battle experience would have shot through the roof. So in just three and a half days time, the three of them had been promoted. Gu Mengmeng remained silent after hearing about the entire promotion process. She just threw aside the fur skin and charged towards Wabei. Grabbing him by the neck, she dragged him out into the rain. ¡°Come little shit, let¡¯s have a good chat about life.¡± Snap... Three huge trees fell. Crash... A huge crater appeared on the ground. Bang bang bang... Crumbled rocks strewn across the ground. A new cave was pounded out right beside their original cave... By the time Gu Mengmeng came back out patting her hands, Lea used a fur skin to wrap her up and carried her to the fireside. Elvis had already presented himself. With his fur all toasty from the fire, he embraced her to warm her up. The three little ones stood in a row and were exceptionally obedient. They promised to always listen to their mother and never make her angry. As for Wabei... He had not enjoyed such a thorough thrashing for a long time. He was now sprawled in the newly-created cave, savoring the delicious aches and soreness that could onlye with a good beating. The downpoursted for nine whole days. On the tenth day, the sky finally cleared. Gu Mengmeng felt as if she would get moldy if she had to stay inside the cave any longer. She had a good stretch under the sun, before jumping back into Elvis¡¯ arms. The party then made their way towards Zacharias. On the way, Gu Mengmeng suddenly smiled. Elvis asked why was she smiling? Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°It seems like after getting together with you, I no longer need my legs.¡± Elvis chuckled and kissed Gu Mengmeng on the cheek. He didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Mengmeng circled her hands around Elvis¡¯ neck. ¡°Hubby, aren¡¯t you tired from carrying me around all day? I feel like I have gotten fatter recently. I should be very heavy?¡± Elvis clearly remembered the previous time when heplimented her for gaining weight¡ªshe had thrown potatoes at him. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, he couldn¡¯t bear to make her angry. But he had promised never to lie to her, and the truth of it was that she had indeed gain a bit of weight sinceing to the Beast World. Twisting his lips, Elvis replied, ¡°It is a little heavy, after all... I am carrying my entire world.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled and kissed Elvis¡¯ face with a loud smack. ¡°Hubby has such a sweet tongue...¡± Elvis secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was d that he had escaped a cmity. They had sought shelter from the rain not far from Zacharias, so with Gu Mengmeng fully energized and the three newly-evolved little ones¡ªboth their speed and stamina were enhanced. So they arrived at the stray beast camp by the second night. Chapter 955 - Good Boys, Call Them Uncles

Chapter 955: Good Boys, Call Them Uncles

The cave which used to belong to Elvis, and which Gu Mengmeng had temporarily stayed in during the winter¡ªno stray beast dared to go near it anymore. No one knew if it was because the Beast King aura left behind by Gu Mengmeng was too overpowering, or because Cole had passed down the message that it was forbidden. Anyway, when Elvis and Lea brought Gu Mengmeng back to that cave, it was left exactly the same as before. All the furnishings were ounted for andpletely untouched. The only addition was ayer of dust which could be easily cleaned off. Elvis and Lea expressed satisfaction that there wasn¡¯t any scent left behind by anyone else. With Gu Mengmeng in his arms, Elvis led the three little ones to visit Peter and Natalie. Lea remained at the cave to tidy up. Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded when they reached Natalie¡¯s cave. Who could tell her just who were those six babies right in front of her... Her mother-inw had given birth to a litter of pups, all of whom were even younger than her sons... ¡°hi...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt rather awkward. How was she going to introduce her mother-inw to her own sons? Hmm... Come sons, this woman recuperating from childbirth is your grandmother and these six infants are your uncles. Good boys, call them uncles... The thought of her teenage sons addressing those suckling babies as uncles... that was something too incredulous for Gu Mengmeng to ept. But they were already standing there and it would not be right not to introduce everyone. Elvis seemed to know the dilemma that Gu Mengmeng was in, and so spoke up for her. He pointed at each of his sons. ¡°Hede, Jialue, Kanwu.¡± Natalie was already physically weak from the onset, and now after giving birth, she looked like she had been suffering from a major illness. But she was still very happy at being able to see Elvis and the three little ones. She sat up and leaned against Peter¡¯s chest. Smiling, she greeted the three youngsters. ¡°Hello, I am Natalie.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The three little ones returned her greeting politely but didn¡¯t tag on any appetion. Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips. She didn¡¯t know how to express her current emotions. Elvis whispered at her ear, ¡°The family rtions in the Beast World are different from where you came from. Over here, family rtions only extend for one generation, between parents and children. That means that Natalie and Peter are my father and mother, but to Hede and his brothers, they are just Natalie and Peter. So you don¡¯t need to bother yourself with any of thatplicated family hierarchy and seniority stuff.¡± Gu Mengmeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief on hearing Elvis¡¯ exnation. It was a happy thing that her sons didn¡¯t need to go addressing some babies as their uncles. Peter didn¡¯t have any intention of greeting those three little ones. He only had eyes for Natalie and those six babies. They were both the offspring of Natalie and him, but his attitude towards this batch of babies was a cry from his behavior towards Elvis¡¯ batch. Fortunately, Elvis had never expected anything in terms of family rtions. Otherwise, he would definitely be feeling very upset now. Gu Mengmeng yed with her little brother-inws. She found them extremely cute and wanted to hold them but was stopped by Elvis. He asked with a cold expression, ¡°What, do you want brothers to share a wife now? Mmm?¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched. She pointed at those palm-sized infants. ¡°Do you think I am a pervert?¡± ¡°They will look like me after they mature.¡± Elvis paused before continuing. ¡°I have not forgotten that drooling look on your face when you first saw me.¡± Chapter 956 - My Hubby Looks So Handsome When He Is Jealous

Chapter 956: My Hubby Looks So Handsome When He Is Jealous

Before Gu Mengmeng had the chance to retort, Natalieughed. ¡°If you like, just choose one and take him back with you. He can be your partner the moment hees of age.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched as she gave a couple of dryughs. ¡°Are you sure they will survive till maturity if I bring them back with me?¡± Natalie was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand what Gu Mengmeng meant. Elvis said with a ck face, ¡°Only those who are able to survive under me are good enough to be Xiao Meng¡¯s partners.¡± Natalie felt dismay at Elvis¡¯s words. Not for her own babies but for Elvis. She was afraid that Elvis¡¯ obvious jealousy and act of preventing his female from taking on new partners would turn Gu Mengmeng off. Hence the moment Elvis spoke those words, Natalie immediately nced at Gu Mengmeng. She wanted to say something pleading on Elvis¡¯ behalf, but her words died in her throat as she saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smiling face. Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face as she kissed him. ¡°My hubby looks so handsome when he is jealous...¡± Elvis¡¯ icy expression cracked. With warmth and tenderness, he tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°I am also very handsome at other times, so you better not attract more romantic rivals.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that...¡±Gu Mengmeng put on a smug face. ¡°I am a natural beauty and exude elegance wherever I go. Others want totch onto me the moment theyy eyes on me. I can¡¯t help it...¡± Looking at hercent manner, Elvis felt exasperated but also found it very adorable. Pinching her little face, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Any one who tries totch on¡ªLea and I will crush them one by one. None will be left alive.¡± ¡°Eee, hubby you are so violent, so bloodthirsty, so cruel. But I love it...¡± Elvis held her by the back of her head and kissed her brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have some official matter to discuss with them? If you are not going to talk about it, let¡¯s go back. Lea must be anxiously waiting for us now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes yes. I want to talk about it.¡± At Elvis¡¯ reminder, Gu Mengmeng finally snapped out of her shock from seeing those brother-inws who were even younger than her own sons. She looked at Peter. ¡°I want to go retrieve something from Zacharias, and wish to temporarily house my sons here. Can you help me take care of them?¡± Peter kept silent but Natalie nodded with a smile. ¡°No problem. I will look after them. I will fight any one who dares to harm even a single strand of their hair.¡± With such a promation by Natalie, Peter had no other way out. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t let Natalie go fight anyone right? He would have no choice but to protect them. Gu Mengmeng grinned at Natalie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie nodded eagerly at Gu Mengmeng before turning to face Peter. ¡°I heard you mention the Zacharias tribe before. Are you familiar?¡± Peter nodded. ¡°They share the borders with my territory and we often get into fights with them. Their leader Leonard is a tough one. He is only fourth-level but a very challenging opponent. That¡¯s why over all these years, I try not to provoke them. It¡¯s not that we cannot defeat them but the consequences are not worth it.¡± Peter looked at Gu Mengmeng and then at Natalie. He sighed. ¡°I know why you want to go to Zacharias. I will go with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng ¡°...?!¡± Peter said, ¡°You saved Natalie so I owe you one. I have to return the favor and it¡¯s better that I do it sooner thanter.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say no need. Although there were not that many fifth-level beasts in the Beast World, her team had more than its fair share. Chapter 957 - The Most Powerful Local Boss

Chapter 957: The Most Powerful Local Boss

But before Gu Mengmeng could open her mouth, Natalie cut in. ¡°Let him follow you. He has more experience interacting with the Zacharias tribe and it would be good to have him along.¡± Gu Mengmeng agreed after thinking about it. After all, even a strong practitioner would find it difficult to handle the local stronghold. And Peter was clearly the most powerful local boss here. With him around, Leonard would think twice before trying anything funny. Offending the Messenger of the Beast Deity and a stray beast at the same time would be like going against the powers of both good and evil. Would his Zacharias have the ability to wage a battle on these two fronts? Gu Mengmeng said with a nod. ¡°Then I shall have to trouble you.¡± Peter didn¡¯t say anything more. Elvis also couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them and so just carried Gu Mengmeng back to their own cave, with the three little ones tagging along. They had been much dyed because of the heavy rains, so Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t do much preparations. They immediately set off for Zacharias the next morning, which was not that far off from the stray beast camp. Therefore, the five of them¡ªGu Mengmeng, Elvis, Lea, Wabei and Peter¡ªarrived at the borders of Zacharias by noon. Perhaps of the long years battling against stray beasts, Zacharias¡¯ territorial behavior was more vigorous than Saint Nazaire¡¯s, or even Sauder¡¯s. A two-meter wide space surrounding their territory had been intentionally cleared of all vegetation. On one side of the empty strip stood Gu Mengmeng and her party, while the other side stood a group of patrolling beasts. Their patrolling was not carried out in a haphazard or random manner, but was well-coordinated with no gaps. Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she observed them. This formation gave off the vibe of an army camp from the ancient times. Just that all the swords and guns had been reced with ws and fangs. They had just taken one step into the empty strip when the patrolling beasts were immediately alerted and came forward to block their advance. Perhaps they had never met Gu Mengmeng before but just her looks alone was enough to distinguish her high status. The further presence of Elvis and Lea guarding her so closely¡ªsuch a formation clearly marked out her status. Moreover... A fifth-level snake beast¡ªhow could there be another in this world? Gu Mengmeng was full of smiles as she leaned one elbow against Elvis¡¯ shoulder and propped her cheek on her palm. As she was being carried by Elvis, she now had the rare opportunity to look down upon other males from a high vantage point. She said with a teasing smile, ¡°Did your leader invite me over just to shut the door in my face?¡± The person who was standing in their way bowed to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°The Great Messenger cane in anytime she wants. But not the others.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one brow. ¡°Ha, sinceing to the Beast World, this is the first time anyone has dared to impose their regtions on me.¡± ¡°We seek your kind understanding, Great Messenger.¡± The beast guard apologized but he didn¡¯t move aside. He had no intention of giving way. Gu Mengmeng seemed to understand what Peter meant when he said it was not worth it to provoke Zacharias. Looking at the five people on her side: a Messenger of the Beast Deity possessing the powers of a Beast King, three fifth-level beasts and a fourth-level beast.¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t go soft in the knees by just looking at such a group? But this mere guard was able to block them without being obsequious or arrogant. It was clear what kind of strict and intense military training he had undergone. An impish desire to create trouble brewed inside Gu Mengmeng, as she asked with a grin, ¡°What if I refuse toply? What are you going to do?¡± Chapter 958 - The Laws Of Zacharias

Chapter 958: The Laws Of Zacharias

The guard remained silent and just stood there, his ws shining. Gu Mengmeng raised one brow with a smile. ¡°Do you think... you guys can stop me?¡± The guard shook his head in all honesty. ¡°We are unable to stop any one of your group.¡± ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t stop us, why sh your ws in front me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. The guard gave a nod. ¡°It is our duty to guard this ce. Unless we die, we cannot allow any outsiders to put a single foot inside our territory.¡± Gu Mengmengughed gaily. She pointed at her own nose. ¡°But I am also an outsider. Why is it that I can enter?¡± The guard stood erect like a soldier as he met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Great Messenger represents the Beast Deity. All the tribes in the entire Beast World belong to you. All the beasts are your men. So you can go wherever you want, and are not considered an outsider.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Oh, so I belong to the privileged sses.¡± The guard didn¡¯t know what a privilege ss was and so didn¡¯t answer her. He just continued standing there. Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to make things difficult for you. The person who went to deliver the news should be back soon? We will talk about this when Leonardes.¡± Every tribe had their ownws. Although no one could stop her if she wished to enter by force, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t feel the need for such bullying tactics. Moreover, herpany of gentlemen, apart from Peter, would never let her suffer in the slightest bit. This rebuff at the entrance of Zacharias¡ªshe just needed to say the word and those guards would be torn to scraps. The guards were just doing their job, so it waspletely unnecessary to annihte them all. Thankfully, Leonard and Nick quickly arrived. They bowed and apologized the moment they spotted Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Great Messenger, please forgive us. It was my fault for not making the proper arrangements which resulted in this dy.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°No worries. So... we can now enter?¡± Leonard looked up at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°The Great Messenger and her partners can enter Zacharias, but stray beasts are not allowed. As long as one of us is still living and breathing in Zacharias, we will never let a stray beast step into our territory.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised one brow and smirked. ¡°Do you mean that if we want everyone in ourpany to enter, we must first destroy your entire tribe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leonard answered as a matter-of-fact. Gu Mengmeng continued smiling as she surveyed the men on her side. She then looked at Leonard again. ¡°Then how long do you think we will need to destroy your entire tribe?¡± Leonard was well aware of thebat prowess of his own tribe. But he also knew just how powerful his opponents were. After a moment of assessment, Leonard replied, ¡°Half a day.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Weigh your principles against a half-day lifespan of Zacharias¡ªwhich one is more important?¡± Leonard was taken aback. He then lifted his head again with renewed resolution. ¡°Principles are principles. Nothing will be aplished if we don¡¯t adhere to anyws. We will rather die in battle, then allow any stray beast to taint our tribe.¡± Wabei shifted forward and stood beside Gu Mengmeng. He nced askance at her. ¡°He¡¯s probably a fool? Actually talking aboutws and principles with a stray beast? Gu Mengmeng, let me tell you, I have been cooped up for an entire winter season. If you dare leave me behind and make me wait here, I will immediately charge in and destroy this lousy tribe.¡± Chapter 959 - Calm Down, Little Shit

Chapter 959: Calm Down, Little Shit

In reality, Wabei did possess such a power. In this entire Beast World, apart from Gu Mengmeng, no one else was able to stop Wabei. Even though they were both fifth-level beasts, Elvis would at most be able to heavily injure Wabei if they were to fight. But there was no way Elvis would be able to kill Wabei. Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°Calm down, little shit. I already said I will bring you along. Why would I leave you behind? Am I such a bad friend? No right?¡± Wabei reluctantly nodded. He admitted that Gu Mengmeng was loyal friend. After reassuring Wabei, Gu Mengmeng looked at Leonard. ¡°Since it¡¯s inconvenient for my friend to enter Zacharias, it¡¯s not a must for us to enter. Just tell us where the Soul of the Forest is here and now, and we will directly go and retrieve it.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Leonard seemed to be in a dilemma. He looked like he had something to say, but didn¡¯t know how to say it. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t push him. She justid in Elvis¡¯ arms and looked at him, waiting for him to speak up in his own time. ¡°Leonard.¡± A demure voice drifted over from afar. Gu Mengmeng could clearly see the shift in Leonard¡¯s expression. The corners of his lips curled up subconsciously, shattering his stubborn manner. Looking over to the source of the voice, they saw a female riding upon a tiger, escorted by four males holding up the four corners of piece of animal hide to shade her from the sun. That female was not your ordinarynd-based female. She had a surreal beautiful, with long, flowing hair and exquisite, doll-like features. Gu Mengmeng felt like she had met this female before, but couldn¡¯t figure out who she looked like. It was her demeanor, which was a bit like... Melinda? But Melinda¡¯s eyes were clearer than hers, and did not hold the flirtatious nt that this female had. She wore a skinned fur which Gu Mengmeng had seen before¡ªit was the fur of a white fox. Lea had hunted one for her before, but she felt awkward wearing it. She felt it was like wearing Lea¡¯s own skin, and so never wore it again. Lea knew she didn¡¯t like it and so never hunted another white fox skin for her again. But Gu Mengmeng knew that due to the rarity and cunning of white foxes, it would take both luck and skill to be able to even spot one. Females who wore white fox skins donned them with a measure of pride and smugness. Looking again at how Leonard behaved towards her, it was obvious what was their rtionship. ¡°Dora, why have youe out?¡± Leonard walked towards the female but stopped a distance away. It was as if he was scared that his own clumsy hands might identally hurt her. Dora smiled warmly and pointed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s party. ¡°The Messenger and her partners are our invited guests. Wabei might be a stray beast but he is the representative of the Snake King valley. Since they havee with good intentions, how could we stop them from entering? Quickly invite them in and don¡¯t dy our guests.¡± ¡°But...¡± Leonard frowned. He appeared to be very conflicted,pletely different from the stubborn front he had shown Gu Mengmeng earlier. Dora gently stroked her belly and gazed at Leonard with limpid eyes. ¡°The Messenger is the daughter of the Beast Deity. If she is willing to speak up for me, perhaps the Beast Deity might forgive me. Only then will I have the opportunity to get pregnant and bear you some children... don¡¯t you want kids of our own? Please... alright?¡± Leonard sighed but nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 960 - No Such Need, She’s Not My Type.

Chapter 960: No Such Need, She¡¯s Not My Type.

Dora? Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and nced at Wabei. ¡°If I remember correctly, the female mermaid who framed Melinda then was called Dora.¡± Wabei nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Do you think it is her?¡± Wabei shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make a difference whether it is her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gu Mengmeng also didn¡¯t wish to pursue this matter. She just treated it as a casual remark and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Leonard returned to face Gu Mengmeng again. He bowed before gesturing wee. ¡°Great Messenger, pleasee this way.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded but didn¡¯t say a word. The group walked to the center of the tribe territory, to see a tall pagoda made of stacked wood. It was thickly stained with blood at the top, which gleamed darkly under the sunlight together with the smell of blood. Gu Mengmeng frowned and pointed at the wooden pagoda. ¡°This is... a male just came of age?¡± Leonard nodded. ¡°Yes, one of our males matured into adulthood yesterday night.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists as she remembered the so-called ¡°night campfire party¡± that Elvis and Lea had prepared for her. The veins at her temples throbbed as she yearned for the chance to abolish this practice. It was really unbearable. Wabei and Peter didn¡¯t know how Gu Mengmeng felt about that wooden pagoda, but Elvis and Lea knew the structure offended Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye. The two of them exchanged looks and tacitly avoided mentioning the pagoda. Instead, Lea stepped forward and surveyed Dora, who was still seated upon the white tiger. ¡°Are you Dora?¡± Lea smiled formally. His lips curled in a practiced movement, striking the perfect bnce between remoteness and politeness. Males were very wary about other males going near their own females. Even those who already have partners were no exception. Moreover... Lea was just too good looking. Leonard could not help noticing the happy surprise in Dora¡¯s eyes when she saw Lea. They were both fourth-level beasts. Leonard stepped forward to stand between Dora and Lea, whoughed and nced at Leonard with a smirk. ¡°Are you guarding against me?¡± Leonard didn¡¯t admit or deny it. He just stood there unwavering. Chuckling, Lea casually stepped back. ¡°No such need. She¡¯s not my type.¡± Leonard knew Gu Mengmeng was the Messenger of the Beast Deity and admitted that she was beautiful. But he still felt offended to hear someone say that his own female was ¡°not my type¡±. He wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t find the right words to do so. Clenching his fists, he felt the urge to attack Lea. ¡°The Great Messenger is the daughter of the Beast Deity World, and is of course the best in the world.¡± Dora gently tugged at Leonard¡¯s arm. With just one look, she extinguished the fire in Leonard¡¯s chest. She then continued. ¡°Mister Lea is the male of the Messenger, so it is only natural he will never fancy a lowly female like Dora. Leonard didn¡¯t mean that. Mister Lea, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°You are not lowly.¡± Leonard clenched his fists and furrowed his brows as he looked at Dora with much tenderness. Dora shook her head, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t speak another word. Leonard was unsatisfied but heplied. Chapter 961 - I Will Tell You If You Can Defeat Me.

Chapter 961: I Will Tell You If You Can Defeat Me.

Lea couldn¡¯t be bothered with those two and just waved his tail. ¡°I had gone to the ocean previously and heard there was a female mermaid called Dora...¡± Lea dragged out his sentence as his gazended on Dora. He had yet toplete his question, but it was already clear he was interrogating her. Dora didn¡¯t try to hide the fact and just nodded. ¡°I think the Dora whom Mister Lea mentioned must be me.¡± ¡°Oh, it might not be? I heard that Dora stole the treasure of the Giant Fish Tribe and framed the princess of her own tribe. I also heard that she was imprisoned and became a ve...¡± Every single word spoken by Lea was a trigger to Leonard¡¯s emotional state. Chuckling, Lea nced at Leonard¡¯s increasingly red face. It was as if Lea was secretly taunting: Let¡¯s see how much longer you can bear this. ¡°Yes, I was sold as a ve.¡± Dora continued to hold onto Leonard¡¯s arm with her hand. She then continued. ¡°It was Leonard who bought me and brought me here.¡± ¡°Oh... so it really is you. Mmm, then the word ¡®lowly¡¯ truly describes you.¡± Lea purposely poked at Leonard¡¯s sore point in ackadaisical manner. ¡°You...!¡± Leonard was incensed but was interrupted by Lea¡¯s next words. ¡°Only a female who hadmitted a terrible offense would be imprisoned as a ve... I am sure you must have suffered a lot before being bought over here.¡± Lea nced at the numerous mating marks on Dora¡¯s body and chuckled. ¡°Do you want to cleanse yourself of these?¡± Dora¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Lea with urgency. Leonard asked, ¡°Do you have a way?¡± He was distressed over the fact that Dora felt ashamed of the countless mating marks on her body. That nightmarish period haunted her day and night, and he wished for her to gain release. Lea nodded and chuckled. ¡°I will tell you if you can defeat me.¡± Leonard had wanted to beat up Leonard right from the start. Now that he was offering himself, was there any other reason to hesitate? He immediately morphed into a white tiger and pounced towards Lea. Lea had undergone professional training in Sauder and also learned a lot during his days with the stray beasts. Further, he held many years of experience battling alongside Elvis. Hence, Lea was far more skilled than a beast at the same level as him. And Leonard¡¯s attack... was vicious but not technical enough. He was often tricked by Lea into making mistakes. For example the wooden pagoda was struck once and again... Rumble....rumble... A wooden beam rolled down and the unbnced wooden pagoda started crumbling. Lea dodged nimbly but Leonard was slower by half a beat. And that split second resulted in a wooden beam striking him on the waist, sending him sprawling pathetically on the ground. It was a while before Leonard was able to stand up again. Lea returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and ced one arm around Elvis¡¯ shoulders. His bushy tailnded in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and he said with a cunning look in his nted eyes, ¡°Aiyo, Tribe Leader Leonard, as anxious as you are to help her find a solution, you shouldn¡¯t dismantle the wooden pagoda used for people¡¯s Coming-Of-Age Ceremony. How inauspicious... tsk, shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and get your men to clean up this mess? If not, one might think we have entered some rundown tribe with dpidated structures strewn all over.¡± Leonard gritted his teeth. He was no fool and could see that Lea had been purposely directing the fight towards the wooden pagoda. Right from the start, Lea had nned to dismantle that wooden pagoda. Now, not only had Lea had gotten his wish, he was trying to pin the me on Leonard. Chapter 962 - Should We Destroy Them?

Chapter 962: Should We Destroy Them?

One look from Leonard sent Nick scrambling to get some men to clear away the crumbled wooden structure. Lea behaved as if nothing had happened and hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with an artful smile. He didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Mengmeng knew he did all that as he didn¡¯t want to see her in a bad mood because of the wooden pagoda. So she just gave a lightugh. ¡°This is still the territory of others. Behave yourselves.¡± Lea didn¡¯t answer but just looked at Elvis. Elvis said in a low voice, ¡°Half a day. He overstated the time needed.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis in confusion. Lea patiently exined, ¡°To destroy Zacharias and turn this into ¡®our ce¡¯...if it was only Elvis and I, we would indeed need half a day. But with the addition of him... haha...¡± Lea pointed at Wabei, who tilted his head casually at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Should we destroy them?¡± Gu Mengmeng was sure that if she just nodded or gave a slight smile, Wabei would have charged forward like a herd of wild horses and cleaned out the entire Zacharias. He just had to sweep his entire mass around the territory twice and everything would be ttened to bits... nothing would be left behind. Making a ¡®hold on¡¯ gesture, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s all calm down.¡± Wabei looked disappointed. ¡°We can¡¯t fight? Tsk... so boring.¡± Gu Mengmeng exhaled before looking at Lea. ¡°We havee on official business.¡± Lea waved. ¡°Expanding our tribe¡¯s territories is also an official business.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. She was really not used to the Beast World¡¯s mentality of just snatching over whatever one wanted. So as to stop them froming up with more wicked ideas, Gu Mengmeng pped her hands together and addressed Leonard directly. ¡°Apologies, my males are rather bad-tempered so you better get straight to the point. Where is the Soul of the Forest? We will set off the moment you tell us, in case they can¡¯t hold it in any longer and destroy your entire tribe.¡± Leonard wanted to retort that Zacharias was a powerful tribe and not so easily defeated. But his earlier fight with Lea clearly showed how much he had underestimated them. Lea was the weakest in the entire team. He was clearly the same level as Leonard but had yed Leonard like aplete fool. Peter was the leader of the stray beasts and the fifth-level beasts in Zacharias had exchanges blows with him multiple times. In the best cases, they had returned with serious injuries. Elvis had always been an infamously powerful and savage fighter. When he still a fourth-level beast, he had led his own tribesmen against three fifth-level beasts from Sauder. Not only did Elvispletely defeat them, two of the fifth-level beasts had died and the remaining one left a cripple. And that Wabei... He was a legendary figure connected to Snakel. No one knew just how powerful he was. Leonard only knew that just meeting Wabei¡¯s eyes turned his own legs to jelly. As much as he tried to pretend to be calm, his cool facade could fool others but could not fool himself. And the most powerful of them all was not any one of those perverse males. It was that smiling little female nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms. An unfathomable depth which was the most terrifying. Terrifying, truly terrifying. But he had a reason not to give in. Taking one step forward, Leonard faced Gu Mengmeng. ¡°The previous Messenger of the Beast Deity had entrusted the Soul of the Forest to Zacharias for protection. It is the reason behind Zacharias¡¯ existence. So before I can pass it over to you, I hope that you can promise me three things.¡± Chapter 963 - You Can Die In Peace

Chapter 963: You Can Die In Peace

Gu Mengmeng chuckled and held her cheek with one hand. She answered with a question of her own, ¡°Are you in a position to talk terms with me?¡± Yes, he was in no position to talk terms with Gu Mengmeng at all. Zacharias took in some of the former members of the tribe that attacked the Snake King valley. Wabei was the Snake King valley¡¯s new leader and a stray beast that was not bound by any rules. Even if he decided to destroy Zacharias today, it would be just a matter of course. Moreover, in the Beast World, only the powerful had rights. Even if Wabei had no right or reason, and just felt like destroying Zacharias on a whim, who would dare to use him of anything? Clenching his fists, Leonard put on a resolute front. ¡°If the Great Messenger doesn¡¯t agree, then I would rather have the entire Zacharias tribe destroyed than tell you the whereabouts of the Soul of the Forest.¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted. ¡°And I thought you were a good tribe leader. So you are just a selfish ruler who puts his own personal interests over the lives of his own people. Ha, it¡¯s every man for himself in this world after all. But I am very sensitive towards receiving threats, and am very unhappy at the way you have raised your request.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng evenpleted her sentence, Peter had already grabbed Dora by the neck. The speed of this fifth-level beast was such that her second-level beasts escorts did not even see how he appeared amongst them. Even the fourth-level Leonard could not react in time. Looking at Dora turning red from suffocation, Leonard clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Dora, don¡¯t be afraid. I wille over to you after I settle my tribesmen.¡± Did he mean... you can die in peace? Gu Mengmeng raised one brow and stared at Leonard as if he was a heartless jerk. Sinceing to the Beast World, all the males she had met treated their females as the most precious thing to them. So if someone was to grab her neck, both Elvis and Lea wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid if they had to personally butcher the entire Saint Nazaire to ensure her safety. Even if they had to kill themselves, as long as she could be safe, they were more than willing to sacrifice themselves. Snakel was a prime example. Just so she would not suffer the agonies of the venom and to preserve her legs, he actually opened up his own chest and carved out his galldder for her. But Leonard... His eyes were totally bloodshot, so it was clear he was very much concerned. Ha, he could endure a pain that nomon man could. Gu Mengmeng shot Peter a look and he loosened his grip on Dora¡¯s neck. Just a little so that she could breathe. ¡°Leonard...¡± Dora whimpered. Leonard didn¡¯t dare to make any false moves. He was afraid of triggering Peter who might just snap off Dora¡¯s neck. He could only turn to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Great Messenger, no matter what, Dora is a precious female. Please don¡¯t hurt her. I promised you the Soul of the Forest in return for your pardon, so it is my fault for tagging on some conditions at thest minute. You can vent your displeasure on me.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Leonard, I respect that you are a true man. I will give you one chance. Tell me what are your terms?¡± The veins on Leonard¡¯s arms were nearly popping out. Gu Mengmeng knew he must really want to fight Peter to save Dora. But he knew that it would be a futile gesture on his part, and so he endured. Chapter 964 - Zacharias’ Three Conditions

Chapter 964: Zacharias¡¯ Three Conditions

Leonard straightened himself and looked at Great Messenger. ¡°First, will the Great Messenger please take in everyone from the Zacharias tribe, including those former members of the tribe who attacked the Snake King valley. Have them be part of Saint Nazaire and be under the protection of the Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°Do you intend to disband Zacharias?¡± Leonard took a deep breath. ¡°Yes. Without the Soul of the Forest, there will not be any reason for Zacharias to exist.¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and kept silent for moment. Instead of answering, she asked Leonard, ¡°In that case, why did you offer the Soul of the Forest in the first ce?¡± Leonard knew there was no way he could keep it a secret, and he saw no reason to hide the fact either. So he said, ¡°The stray beast Cole came and threatened me earlier. If I don¡¯t do as he says, he will destroy everyone in Zacharias.¡± Cole again... ¡°What did he threaten you with?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked casually. Leonard frowned deeply. He was ashamed just thinking of how he was being threatened by a stray beast. But as embarrassing as it was to admit to something like that, he was willing to do so to seek refuge for his own tribesmen. So he suppressed his intense emotions and said, ¡°He wanted me to take in some beasts who had no tribe, and then go to Sauder to make peace with you using the Soul of the Forest in exchange. He promised that as long as I fulfilled both tasks, Zacharias would not be attacked by stray beasts for the next hundred years.¡± ¡°Since you have already aplished the things he wanted you to do, wouldn¡¯t you have peace for the next hundred years now?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Leonard replied in a frank manner, ¡°I don¡¯t trust the words of a stray beast. I am willing to hand over my tribe to the Great Messenger because, firstly, after you get the Soul of the Forest, protecting you will be equivalent to protecting the Soul of the Forest. Secondly, I cannot let my tribe live a life governed by the whims of the stray beasts.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in assent of the first condition. She then asked, ¡°What is the second condition?¡± Leonard said, ¡°When the Great Messenger goes to retrieve the Soul of the Forest, please bring me along. I want to know what this item, which Zacharias has been protecting for the past thousand years, looks like.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded again in agreement. ¡°Third?¡± Leonard turned and looked at Dora with eyes full of cherish. ¡°Will the Great Messenger please pardon Dora and cleanse her body of all that shame.¡± Gu Mengmeng breathed in, looking very conflicted. ¡°This..what if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Leonard gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°If the Great Messenger is willing to ept these three conditions, I will be your loyal servant, for you to use as you please. If the Great Messenger doesn¡¯t agree... then, Zacharias will rather be destroyed than to yield.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Aiyo, you really know how to throw down the gauntlet. But unfortunately, I cannot agree to the third condition as I simply cannot do it.¡± Leonard was taken aback. He shifted his gaze towards Lea. Actually, he had wanted to propose only the former two conditions to Gu Mengmeng. But because of Lea¡¯s mention of that matter just now, he had added the third condition on the spot. But the Messenger of the Beast Deity was now saying she couldn¡¯t do it? This... Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and kissed it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me. If my Mengmeng says she can¡¯t do it, then it can¡¯t be done. I won¡¯t do it even if I can.¡± Chapter 965 - Miss, I Don’t Deal In Human Trafficking.

Chapter 965 Miss, I Don¡¯t Deal In Human Trafficking.

Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea in surprise. ¡°You can do it?¡± Lea hesitated and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he smiled and asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Do you wish that I can do it?¡± This meant he could. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and gave a gentle pinch to Lea¡¯s arm. She then turned to look at Leonard. ¡°Alright then, I agree to your three conditions.¡± Right after Gu Mengmengpleted her sentence and before Leonard had time to utter a word of thanks, Dora struggled to speak, ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Peter was still clutching her neck and her voice was weak and wispy. Gu Mengmeng waved and Peter just walked back to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side as if nothing had happened. Finally freed, Doraid on the white tiger gasping for breath. After a long while, she raised her head and addressed Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I want to change the third condition.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin as she looked down at Dora. To be honest, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have a good impression of Dora. The reason was simple. Gu Mengmeng liked Melinda and she hated anyone who bullied her. But hatred didn¡¯t meanplete destruction. As long as you didn¡¯te inviting trouble, Gu Mengmeng could turn a blind eye in general. But since she had spoken, Gu Mengmeng wanted to hear what she had to say. This was the Dora who had suggested to Carter to imprison Melinda. Gu Mengmeng wanted to see what she wished for now. So Gu Mengmeng said with a neutral expression. ¡°Mmm, tell me.¡± Dora¡¯s eyes were still bulging from being strangled by Peter, and there were obvious red marks on her neck. Peter was truly unsympathetic towards any female other than Natalie. But Dora didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I want a male. Give him to me.¡± Damn, Gu Mengmeng stroked her own chin. She was still considered a demure beauty right? Did she look like a human trafficker? ¡°Miss, sorry but I don¡¯t deal in human trafficking.¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked. Leonard¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. His eyes, which were filled with worry and rage earlier, only held destion and pain now. He stared at Dora and asked her in a quivering voice. ¡°You are still unable to forget him?¡± Dora turned and bit her lower lip. ¡°I will never be able to forget him in this lifetime. You... knew this.¡± Leonard sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. I know...¡± Leonard was a strong and sturdy man, but like a crumbling mountain peak, he now appeared deste and somewhat wretched. He slowly unclenched his fists before going over to hold Dora gently by her shoulders. ¡°Let the Messenger cleanse you of your marks first. Then I will go capture him back for you. You are so beautiful and kind, he will never reject you.¡± Dora¡¯s eyes turned red. She had not cried earlier even when she was being nearly strangled to death. But she was now sobbing heavily. ¡°You know that is impossible, do you not? I have reserved the status of first partner for him, but he has never even deigned to look at me. Now that I am so dirty, all the more he will never like me.¡± ¡°Even so, you still want him?¡± Leonard wiped her tears with an aching heart. ¡°Yes,¡± Dora replied through clenched jaws. ¡°As tainted as I am now, I still reserved that position for him. I want him, I must have him. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me and hates me, even if I have to imprison him to make him stay by my side, I want him. Even in death, his body must belong only to me!¡± Chapter 966 - How Can I Give You My Own Male?

Chapter 966 How Can I Give You My Own Male?

Dora pulled down her cor and Gu Mengmeng saw that despite the countless mating marks on her, the area over her left chest was empty. It looked like she had really reserved it for a certain someone. But... Even if she had to imprison him to make him stay. Even in death, his body must belong only to her... Why did such words sound so spine-chilling? Gu Mengmeng thought that in the Beast World, only the males held such a perverse view on love, while the much-cherished females would not behave like that. It seemed like she was wrong. ¡°Leonard, I beg of you. Let me behave willfully just this once. In my entire life, just this one time...¡± Dora cried in Leonard¡¯s arms, heart-achingly pitiful. Leonard couldn¡¯t bear to reject her, hence he looked up at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Please agree, Messenger. Give her that person.¡± Gu Mengmeng would never use the life of another person to make a deal. But she was somewhat curious and so she asked, ¡°The male you want is...?¡± ¡°Fei Rui.¡± Dora¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke his name. Fei Rui? Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Sorry, if it¡¯s Fei Rui... I cannot give him to you.¡± ¡°Why? Why not?!¡± Dora was very agitated. Her eyes widened significantly. Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Because... in exchange for rescuing his sister, he gave himself to me. He is now in Saint Nazaire and waiting to be my partner as and when I feel like it. How can I give you my own male?¡± Dora went limp in Leonard¡¯s arms. She muttered, ¡°How can it be... how...¡± Gu Mengmeng pped. ¡°How now? I can¡¯t seem to fulfill your three conditions, so you won¡¯t be giving me the Soul of the Forest? Then I shall leave now.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ shoulder, and he turned to leave without any hesitation. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Leonard called after Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Since Fei Rui is the Great Messenger¡¯s male, we naturally dare not covet him. Could the Great Messenger please honor the first three conditions then.¡± He needed to give the people of Zacharias a way out. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, who sidled up to her. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let me eat fish when we return, and I will cleanse her body of those marks.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Lea was referring to a certain mermaid, but now was not the time to exin. She just kissed Lea and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Lea didn¡¯t object and just walked to Dora¡¯s side. He surveyed her and said, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, collect the morning dew from the leaves enough to fill two stone bowls. ce the bowls on your tribe¡¯s tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, and wait for us to return after retrieving the Soul of the Forest. I will then perform a Heaven Opening rite to cleanse her.¡± Leonard nodded and held the crying Dora. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be sad. Go back with them first and have a good rest. Take as long as you need to forget him, I will stay by your side and wait.¡± Dora didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t even react to Leonard¡¯s words at all. She just let the tiger carry her off. After traveling some distance away, Dora clutched the fur of the tiger tightly, as a venomous and malevolent light filled her eyes. ¡°Cole, how dare you lie to me! You deceived me! If I cannot have Fei Rui, I won¡¯t let you get your wish either!¡± Chapter 967 - Are You Giving That Spot Over Your Heart To Him?

Chapter 967: Are You Giving That Spot Over Your Heart To Him?

Meanwhile, after Leonard sent off Dora and handed over some tribe matters to witch doctor Nick, he went over to Gu Mengmeng and bowed. ¡°Alright, we can all set off now.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded without a word. She let Leonard lead while her party followed behind. She didn¡¯t know if she was imagining things but Gu Mengmeng felt Leonard was leading them in circles around Zacharias, but every round seemed slightly different. Could this be a deceptive misdirection set down by her lonely old man? Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng kept her suspicions to herself. In this way, they walked around for nearly the entire day. The moon had already risen and the stars were strewn across the sky. Leonard finally halted. ¡°It¡¯s here. But we need to wait till tomorrow morning before we can see the entrance.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in agreement. Leonard said, ¡°The topography here is ratherplex. Don¡¯t move about unnecessarily. I will go hunting.¡± Leonard left without waiting for Gu Mengmeng to respond. Peter didn¡¯t think he should go off alone and so shot Elvis a look before following Leonard, to ¡°help¡± him. After the two of them left, Elvis and Lea, who had both been brooding the entire journey, burst out in rage. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and asked in a grave manner. ¡°So it¡¯s been decided? To select an auspicious time to partner with him after we return to Saint Nazaire? Mmm?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved in denial. Lea bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear gently, leaving faint teeth marks but no bruise. Jealousy brewed in his nted eyes. ¡°I knew that you liked that young punk. When he hurt my face, not only did you not me him you still protected him. You med me for using a rock to seal up the well and preventing him froming out. What? You no longer like my face now? Your taste has changed and you now like that nd and childish fellow?¡± ¡°No, no. ¡°Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin as he stared at her with blue eyes that held unfathomable depths. In a low voice traced with the aura of death, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t give that position over your heart to me or Lea. So you intend to give it to him?¡± ¡°No, no...¡± Lea said, ¡°Ha, I remember. You previously said you liked his eyes. That it was as clear as the Northern Star. Since you like them so much, I will dig them out for you? Take his eyes, but stop liking him.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. ¡°Calm down. Can you just let me exin?¡± Elvis and Lea shut their mouths with ¡°please start your performance¡± expressions. Gu Mengmeng was already mentally prepared for this. From the moment she spoke those words, she knew the two green-eyed monsters in her family would go mad. Hence, she was not at all flustered. ¡°I don¡¯t like Fei Rui, and he has no such intentions towards me either. I only said that just now as I cannot bear to hand over such a naive guy like Fei Rui over to Dora. Alright, after we return to Saint Nazaire, I will send Fei Rui back to the ocean. If he refuses to leave, I will personally make him into a saut¨¦ed sliced fish dish, how about that?¡± Actually, Elvis and Lea both knew there was nothing between Gu Mengmeng and Fei Rui. After all, such a long time had passed since Fei Rui had followed them back from the ocean, and Gu Mengmeng had nearly forgot about his existence. Chapter 968 - My Heart Aches So Badly.

Chapter 968: My Heart Aches So Badly.

But it was one thing to know this and another to hear Gu Mengmeng personally admit that another male belonged to her. It still made Elvis and Lea feel disgusted. Gu Mengmeng knew this but she couldn¡¯t think of another reason to reject Dora¡¯s request then. So she had just casually tossed that out. And it was because she truly had no romantic feelings toward Fei Rui that she dared to make such a im in front of Elvis and Lea. If she fancied Fei Rui even the tiniest bit, she would never have said that before those two. She would have quickly extinguished those feelings right from the onset. But the good thing was she was already satisfied with having Elvis and Lea. She no longer held any such feelings towards other males. Gu Mengmeng spent half the day coaxing Elvis and Lea with sweet words, and also promised that she would never again im that other males belong to her. Only then did the two guys reluctantly let the matter go. But... Lea gently hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°Mengmeng, although what you said today wasn¡¯t true, my distress was real. You promised me that I will be yourst partner, but you don¡¯t seem to care about my feelings. You stated publicly that you are taking in Fei Rui... my heart aches so terribly.¡± ¡°I do care. How can I possibly not care about your feelings?¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her hand over Lea¡¯s heart. Lea refused to yield and turned aside. ¡°If it only takes words to show one¡¯s concern, what would a mute person do?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Lea hustled forward. ¡°If you love me... prove it with some action?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before raising her two hands to make a heart sign. Lea gently held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forearm, and used the fingers of his other hand to imitate a walking man. He walked up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forearm with two fingers, his nted eyes following closely¡ªgoing pass her round shoulders and her fair neck, before finally holding her face gently and meeting her eyes. ¡°You clearly know I don¡¯t mean this... right?¡± Gu Mengmeng had gone numb. They have been partners for more than year now. How could she not know what Lea was hinting at? ¡°Erm... we will talk about this again after we retrieve the Soul of the Forest and return to Saint Nazaire. We... we are in the midst of wilderness...¡± Lea said with half-closed eyes, ¡°You and Elvis did it once in the wilderness, why can¡¯t you do it with me?¡± Yes, she and Elvis had done that before once on the way to the beauty pageant. But recalling that incident, Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help blushing. She shook her head resolutely. ¡°No, no. We still have official business tomorrow morning. We need to conserve our energy.¡± Lea said, ¡°Do you doubt my stamina?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked.... Haha, doubt his stamina? Whenever they carried out that activity, it would only end when she fainted from the exertion. She had no idea what were the limits to Elvis and Lea¡¯s stamina. And she dared not challenge such a thing. She might die from over-exertion. As they finished speaking, Leonard and Peter returned bringing along some hunted game. Gu Mengmeng pleaded with her eyes and Lea gritted his teeth. ¡°Remember your promise. You will make it up to me when we return to Saint Nazaire.¡± Gu Mengmeng quickly agreed and the matter was finally put to rest. After a rtively peaceful night, the sun¡¯s first rays shone down on them the next morning. Gu Mengmeng was woken by Elvis¡¯ gentle kiss. Rubbing her eyes, Gu Mengmeng tried to rouse herself. She mumbled incoherently before slumping back into Elvis¡¯ arms, waiting for thest vestiges of sleep to fade away. Chapter 969 - Entering The White Mist

Chapter 969: Entering The White Mist

What woke Gu Mengmengpletely was the mystical scene before her. Two rows of trees on each side were visibly weaving together, like fingers criss-crossing, to form an archway. The archway was filled with a white mist, which felt somewhat familiar. Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes. Would she see her lonely old man sitting on the bench watching television if she walked in through this archway? With some doubts, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng into the tree-lined archway. The mist obscured one¡¯s view, such that Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t see anyone¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even see Elvis¡¯ face despite being nestled in his chest. ¡°Hubby?¡± Gu Mengmeng called out tentatively. Elvis instinctively tightened his embrace and replied with a voice that sounded very near, ¡°Mmm, I am here.¡± Gu Mengmeng looped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and called out again. ¡°Lea?¡± One handnded precisely on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm. She heard a gentle voice, which soothed her unease. ¡°I am also here.¡± Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. She then called out again. ¡°What about the rest? Are they also here?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt much more secured after receiving responses from Wabei, Peter and Leonard. Walking in the thick white mist, one could only blindly rely on their body¡¯s spatial awareness to move forward. There was no other way to ascertain one¡¯s direction in the dense fog. Perhaps it was lucky that Gu Mengmeng encountered this kind of white mist every time she visited her lonely old man, such that she was already used to it. Otherwise, she would have definitely felt very anxious now. Rumbling sounds resonated from all directions. It was very soft and difficult to discern. Gu Mengmeng now possessed very good hearing and also Snakel¡¯s memories. There should not be any sound in the Beast World which she couldn¡¯t identify. But she had no impression of this noise at all... ¡°Leonard, how much do you know about the Soul of the Forest?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Leonard replied, ¡°The tribe leaders have passed down through the generations, that there is only one entrance. My people have never tried entering...¡± In other words, he only knew how to locate this entrance. He didn¡¯t know much more than that. Damn, she had brought a bunch of clueless people along. ¡°Xiao Meng, why don¡¯t you sleep while we guard over you?¡± Elvis asked. Gu Mengmeng knew Elvis meant for her to go seek the Beast Deity, to ask him if there was any way to get through this white mist. She replied with, ¡°I already asked him the previous time. Father said I am capable enough to face this challenge.¡± The deeper they entered the white mist, the clearer the rumbling sounds became. The sounds also became harsher, as if they were a sort of warning. Lea and Leonard were the first to exhibit signs of breathing difficulties. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t realize anything wrong because of the white mist. Only when her left ear started aching did Gu Mengmeng instinctively ask, ¡°Lea, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lea shook his head, as he pretended nothing was wrong. ¡°Lea?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursued. Lea then realized that they could not see each other in the white mist, hence Gu Mengmeng naturally could not see him shake his head. He opened his mouth to tell her that he was fine, but found that he was unable to utter a single word. Gu Mengmeng held the hand on her arm, pulling him closer. She touched Lea¡¯s face like a blind person feeling an object. She could not see him but she could feel that he was suffering. Worried, Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°Lea, what¡¯s the matter? Are you unwell?¡± Chapter 970 - Peter’s Peculiar Vibe Chapter 970: Peter¡¯s Peculiar Vibe Lea was unable to speak. He felt as if someone was grabbing him by the throat and stuffing his lungs with endless cotton wool. But he didn¡¯t want to worry Gu Mengmeng, so he squeezed her wrist to indicate that he was still alive. Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes and went entirely by feel. She held Lea¡¯s face and nted a deep kiss on his lips. Subsequently, Lea felt the tightness around his throat gradually loosened, while the stuffiness in his lungs slowly dissipated, leaving only a faintly sweet sensation spreading across his chest. After some time, Lea took the initiative to let go of Gu Mengmeng, before nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. He said with much tenderness, ¡°I am fine now, don¡¯t worry.¡± The ache on her ear had disappeared while Lea¡¯s tone was calm. Only then did Gu Mengmeng stop worrying. Wabei¡¯s voice cut through the white mist. ¡°Someone fainted here. I don¡¯t know who it is. Let me pick him up.¡± After hearing Wabei¡¯s news, Gu Mengmeng once again did a roll call. Only Leonard didn¡¯t respond so it was probably him who Wabei had picked up. Gu Mengmeng felt rather fretful. Hence, she looped one arm around Elvis¡¯ neck and used the other to hold onto Lea tightly. Only then did she feel more at ease. They walked along for a long time, but couldn¡¯t see an end to this white mist. Worried that Lea couldn¡¯t bear it, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Do you feel any difort?¡± Lea used his other hand to gently cover the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°No, I am very well now.¡± There was no forced tone in Lea¡¯s voice, which made Gu Mengmeng feel much better. So she asked Elvis, ¡°Hubby, what about you? Any difort?¡± Elvis wanted to say he was fine but had previously promised never to hide anything from her again. Hence he answered honestly, ¡°I have some difficulties breathing and feel strangely agitated. But it is still bearable.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that if Elvis said he could bear it, he definitely could. But why make him suffer if she could make things morefortable for him? Hence, Gu Mengmeng gently kissed Elvis on the lips. That soft kiss dispelled the cloudy feeling in his chest. The faint sense of agitation also gradually faded away. After walking for goodness-knew-how-long, Elvis suddenly stepped out of the white mist into a ring bright light. Before Gu Mengmeng could react, Elvis had already pressed her face into his own chest and whispered by her ear, ¡°Slowly, it¡¯s very ring to the eyes.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng gradually adjusted to the bright light while nestled in Elvis¡¯ chest. She slowly opened her eyes, until she waspletely adjusted to the new surroundings. Only then did she look up from Elvis¡¯ embrace. She took a headcount. Wabei was carrying an unconscious Leonard in his tail, while Elvis and Lea had been by her side the entire time. Peter was standing a slight distance away, with his head lowered and features obscured. One could feel a peculiar vibe radiating from him, it felt like... he was being very jittery? ¡°Peter, are you alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Peter clenched his fists and kept his head lowered. He kept silent for a long while before finally nodding. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more but just shot Wabei a look, indicating that he should keep an eye on Peter. Chapter 971 - She Was Sleeping With A 16 Year Old Teenage Wolf

Chapter 971: She Was Sleeping With A 16 Year Old Teenage Wolf

Wabei rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng impatiently. He hade to get into a good fight. Why was he now someone¡¯s nanny. He felt really upset and aggrieved, but had no choice against Gu Mengmeng... Gu Mengmeng discretely observed her surroundings. The vegetation here was different from that in the Beast World. The jungles in the Beast World were also very dense but had a more primitive and Amazonian feel. While here... the scene was more like the movie ¡°Avatar¡±, with a beauty that felt surreal. But... Ha, her lonely man was evidently not here. Looking back to the spot where they came out from, the white mist looked like a vortex. It was a little like those teleportation doorways usually seen in video games. Lea made a mark on the entrance, before the party walked into the depths of the jungle. Every nt looked new and odd to Gu Mengmeng. She felt as if she had stepped into Alice in Wondend. Everything caught her eye and made her stare in wonder. Suddenly, a murderous vibe came barreling at her. Before Gu Mengmeng could even turn her head, she heard a wail from behind her. Looking over to the source of the noise, she saw Peter copsed on the ground with venom corroding his entire body. Gu Mengmeng recognized the venom... it was Snakel¡¯s. In the blink of an eye, Wabei had already bound Peter tightly in his snake tail. His pupils glittered dangerously while his fangs dripped venom. ¡°Why did he attack me?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Elvis heart was pounding from lingering fear. He had been conscientiously vignt about their surroundings, but didn¡¯t expect to be attacked by someone close by. Fortunately, Snakel¡¯s mark had protected Gu Mengmeng or she would definitely have been injured. After all, Peter was a true-blue stray beast. Masking his murderous intentions before an attack was his specialty. Frowning, Elvis tucked Gu Mengmeng deeper into his arms. ¡°It might be the effect of the white mist. I also felt rather agitated just now and had the strong urge to tear into something. It was only your kiss that managed to calm me down.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei. ¡°What about you? Are you itching to tear into something too?¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°I am not some dim-witted puppy. How could I have been so easily manipted? I held my breath the moment I entered the white mist.¡± Gu Mengmeng heart gave a jerk at his jibe on Elvis¡¯ age again. Yes, she was sleeping with a 16 year old teenage wolf. This was something that cut her to the heart. ¡°Moreover, I am a snake. If I feel agitated... I will strangle someone to death. Why would I tear into anyone?¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips. ¡°Little shit.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wabei was very unhappy that Gu Mengmeng addressed him so. Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei¡¯s anguished expression andughed. ¡°Nothing, I was just calling you for fun. Never expected you to really answer me... haha, it seems like you already know your own status.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Wabei howled. He red viciously at Gu Mengmeng, but the corners of his lips were curled in a smile. In the past when Snakel was around, they would immediately start fighting without any preamble. After meeting Gu Mengmeng, he realized that having someone to banter with was actually quite fun. Peter and Leonard were both unconscious and being carried around by Wabei in his tail like pieces of luggage. The group then continued making their way in. The greenery gradually faded away to be reced by a dazzling red color. Bright and eye-catching, it was a light that reflected danger. Chapter 972 - Blood-Red Vines

Chapter 972: Blood-Red Vines

Numerous vines snaked all over, making it look like a cave tainted in blood. The vines were webbed together densely and shimmered with a red glow, as if blood was flowing through them. The effect was spine-chilling. Gu Mengmeng frowned. She took a closer look at the throbbing vines and discovered that the pulses were confined to the nt veins, just like how blood flowed in the veins of the human body. Gu Mengmeng instinctively shrank back and nestled into Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°Scared?¡± Elvis asked with concern. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°This ce looks like a wilderness survival version of a haunted house. It¡¯s a little scary.¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t go in. Shall we turn back?¡± Elvis did not really mind whether they retrieved the Soul of the Forest. Chixuan¡¯s life was no longer in danger, and even if so, he would never let Gu Mengmeng endure her terror to retrieve that item. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t feel the same way. She shook her head. ¡°I must get the Soul of the Forest.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here with Lea. I will go in to get it for you.¡± Elvis offered another solution. Gu Mengmeng circled Elvis¡¯ neck with her hands and smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be parted from you.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Elvis met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bright eyes. His heart softened and he could only kiss her brow with doting and affection. ¡°Be a good girl and hide in my arms. I will protect you.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded obediently before resting her head on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. Elvis, Lea and Wabei exchanged nces, tacitly agreeing to be on their highest guard. Nothing here was like anything they had ever seen. Stepping into such a strange world made them feel very insecure, especially when they were carrying a female whom they would never allow anything bad to happen to. Hence, their movements all became extra vignt. Lea led the way with Elvis in the center carrying Gu Mengmeng, and Wabei bringing up the rear. In case anything happened, he would use his snake tail to spirit Gu Mengmeng away. Lea had just taken one step into the blood-red vines when the vines started squirming like countless slithering snakes. The rattling noises emitted made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Lea didn¡¯t dare to move but just watched the movements of the vines warily. He waited for the vines to settle down and made sure that nothing dangerous happened, before lifting his other foot. His second step made the vines writhe even harder. The rattling noises became louder. Gu Mengmeng wanted Lea to retreat but before she could open her mouth, those vines came at Lea from all directions. He did not have time to duck and was suspended in mid-air by the vines, before being entwined into a ball-like chrysalis. Gu Mengmeng felt a stinging pain on her left ear, and she knew Lea was gravely injured. Elvis turned and handed Gu Mengmeng over to Wabei. Without a word, he leaped towards that chrysalis and reached out his ws to tear through the vines to save Lea. But his ws failed to even leave a single mark on the vines. Not only did Elvis¡¯ attack fail to cause any damage, it appeared to have incited those vines. Before Elvis¡¯ feet even touched the ground, he was entangled by the vines and subjected to the same treatment as Lea had endured. Chapter 973 - I Want To Save My Men

Chapter 973: I Want To Save My Men

Within seconds, there were already two red vine chrysalis suspended in mid-air. Gu Mengmeng could feel Elvis unleashing his beast pressure as he struggled. But the vines didn¡¯t even budge. They were totally unaffected by the pressure. The same stinging pain from her ear radiated from her corbone. Elvis was also injured! Gu Mengmeng went mad at that knowledge. She was filled with regret at this instant. If the price of retrieving the Soul of the Forest was the loss of Elvis and Lea, then she didn¡¯t want it. She would find another way to get her son back. She could not allow anything to happen to Elvis and Lea. With this line of thought, Gu Mengmeng was already raising one foot to charge into the vines. She was the most powerful in the entire Beast World. If there was anyone who could save them, it was her. Before her footnded, a tug at her waist pulled her back. Gu Mengmeng came face to face with Wabei¡¯s venomous snake eyes, as he hissed into her ears. ¡°What do you think you are doing?!¡± ¡°I want to save my men.¡± Wabei¡¯s snake tail was tightly wound around Gu Mengmeng waist. He said through clenched jaws, ¡°He used his own life to exchange for yours. I will not let anything untoward happen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip. She knew Snake had sacrificed himself so that she could live. She knew that she owed Snake her life. But as guilty as she felt, she could not just sit back and watch Elvis and Lea die. ¡°Stay back! I will go save your puppy and slutty fox.¡± Wabei loosened his hold on Gu Mengmeng. In half-beast form, he was at least 2.5 meters in height and cut an extremely imposing figure. With his back facing her, he said, ¡°Unless I die, I will not allow you to spoil his precious treasure.¡± With that, Wabei shot like a rocket into the midst of the red vines. His movements were faster than that of the vines and they struggled to capture him. After over 800 years of fighting with Snake, he was very clear how to avoid harm during at attack. But the thing was, there were just too many vines. In the end, Wabei became the third vine chrysalis suspended in mid-air. The pain in her ear and corbone had already given way to numbness. Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis and Lea couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. She had no time to lose. Although she was physically just a female, she possessed Snake¡¯s powers. So when the vines attacked her, she just grabbed and yanked, instantly tearing them apart. The broken-off vine tips flopped a couple of times on the ground like fish on drynd before bing lifeless. Meanwhile, the other half of the vines shrank back as if in pain. Red liquid oozed out of all the openings and the vine ¡°corpses¡± became increasingly transparent. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what it meant. She just knew that she had the strength to tear apart the vines. This meant she could save Elvis, Lea and Wabei. The vines didn¡¯t continueing at her like mindless creatures. Instead, a bunch of them gathered beforeunching another wave of attack at her. Three vines meshed together to form a thick creeper. It was even thicker than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thigh. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get a good hold of it, not to mention being able to tear it. Even so, the moment the vines charged towards her, Gu Mengmeng grabbed the creeper and pulled at it like she was ying tug-of-war. Chapter 974 - Mengmeng, Don’t Be Afraid, I Am Here.

Chapter 974: Mengmeng, Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Am Here.

The vines didn¡¯t break but shed open Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands. Thereafter, the vine in her hands rapidly withered and the red juices seeped into the wounds on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palms and entered her body. Gu Mengmeng was stunned by the sudden change. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good or bad sign. She could only open up her hands and watch the red vine slowly lose its color, as the juices all leached into her body. Gu Mengmeng could feel an immense energy enter her body, challenging the endurance limits of her physical self. In the end, only the three chrysalis were left in red. ¡°Ah...!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered as she endured the surging waves of pain in her body. At that instant, the three vine chrysalis burst open. A ck shadow charged towards Gu Mengmeng and firmly caught her in his embrace. Kissing her on the forehead, his heart ached for her fatigued and distressed expression. He said in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Meng, everything is fine now, everything is fine...¡± Wabei also reached Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side at the same time as Elvis. He stood quietly behind Gu Mengmeng, his lips pressed firmly together. Meanwhile, Lea was not as strong as Elvis and Wabei, and he was the first to be engulfed in the vine chrysalis. Hence, he was the weakest at the moment. Like Elvis, he also wanted to use thest of his strength to charge towards Gu Mengmeng. Even if he died, he wanted to die in her arms. Unfortunately, the mind was willing, but the body was weak. His final ounce of strength was used to break through the vine chrysalis. ¡°Lea... Lea...¡± After the vine chrysalis engulfed them, the leaves became extremely sharp and Lea¡¯s body was full of cuts all over. Although he was well-versed in medicine and had taken precautionary measures to protect the crucial arteries in his body, he was still ravaged by the leaves and drenched in blood. He heard Gu Mengmeng calling him so he gritted his teeth and forced a smile as he slowly hobbled towards her. Step by step... Gu Mengmeng was already sobbing incoherently by the time he finally stood before her. Lea got down on one knee and gently caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡± Gu Mengmeng was already drifting out of consciousness. Thest image she saw was a blood-like liquid erupting from behind Lea and shooting towards herself like a thousand needles. Darkness descended and Gu Mengmeng fainted. It was all good as long as Elvis and Lea were fine. If she had to die, so be it. Anyway, she would only be a burden to them. They would probably live better lives without having to put up with her stubbornness... Someone by her ear kept calling her name. But she was unable to open her fatigued eyes. Her entire body sank downwards in a fetal-like position, as if she was a baby floating in its mother¡¯s womb. Absolute quiet. It was a quiet that made one feel suffocated. Even the vestiges of time were unable to make the tiniest ripple here. After an indeterminate amount of time, Gu Mengmeng finally opened her eyes. It was just a slight flutter of hershes but this tiny movement was like a magical balm to the emotions churning in the hearts of Elvis and Lea. The two males had been nearly driven mad, but they finally felt some relief now. They each held onto one of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, feeling as if they just received a new lease in life. Chapter 975 - It Is My Fault for Failing To Protect You.

Chapter 975: It Is My Fault for Failing To Protect You.

Gu Mengmeng slowly regained consciousness and opened her mouth to speak, but found that her throat was extremely sore and dry. Elvis immediately fed her a cup of water. The water was very sweet and clear, different from what she was used to. There were no pollutants in the Beast World. One could drink directly from the streams and rivers, whose waters held a natural sweetness. But this cup of water was different. After drinking it, Gu Mengmeng could feel the sweetness seep through her veins until every part of her dehydrated body was lubricated and nourished. It was a wondrous feeling, as if she had been utterly cleansed from inside out. She feltpletely purified. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng could finally speak. Elvis nodded. He carried Gu Mengmeng princess-style and buried his nose into her hair. Only then did his trepidation fade away. His voice was raspy and traced with fatigue, but still full of warmth. ¡°Only you fell unconscious for three days two and nights. The rest of us are fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded at this, feeling much more at ease now. Turning her head, Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis¡¯ chest and reached out one hand to caress Lea¡¯s face. She felt exhausted but forced a smile. ¡°It is great that you are fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng sounded weak. ¡°I saw that you were drenched in blood right before I fainted. I was really scared.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and gave it a deep kiss. ¡°I am sorry. I am too weak and let you worry over me.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that you are weak. It was I who brought you all to such a dangerous ce. It¡¯s my fault for letting you follow me into danger without any precautions.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lea¡¯s lips still lingered over her soft hand. He had been holding her hand in this manner for the past three days, constantly dreading that it would turn cold and never be lifted up again. Now, her little hand was still warm and she could still talk to him. The panic he had been suppressing over the past three days started leaking out, as he got increasingly scared the more he thought about it. ¡°Partners exists solely to protect you in whatever you choose to do. It is my fault for failing to protect you.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t argue with Lea over the Beast World¡¯s view on love. After all, in the Beast World, they had an obsessive ¡°love could only be proved by action¡± type of viewpoint. It was very difficult for Gu Mengmeng to convince them not to debase themselves for the sake of love. Elvis steadied Gu Mengmeng in an upright sitting position before going to sit facing her. His clear blue eyes fixed upon Gu Mengmeng with an extremely grave expression. Gu Mengmeng had never seen Elvis look at her so sternly before. She felt a shiver of panic and instinctively gave a soothing smile. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t speak but just continued gazing at Gu Mengmeng. His lips were pressed into one straight line. It felt as if a storm was about to burst. Gu Mengmeng could feel that Elvis was angry this time, but she didn¡¯t know why. Hence, she turned towards Lea with pleading eyes. However, Lea lowered his gaze and went over to sit beside Elvis. It was the first time Elvis and Lea were both sitting and facing her. It made Gu Mengmeng feel very uneasy. She didn¡¯t know what they were going to say, but she felt very rmed. Chapter 976 - Why Didn’t You Flee Then?

Chapter 976: Why Didn¡¯t You Flee Then?

¡°What is... going on?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked timidly. Elvis took two deep breaths before slowly speaking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you flee then?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis in confusion. Flee? When? To where? Lea continued Elvis¡¯ line of inquiry. ¡°Wabei told us that after we were trapped in the vine chrysalis, you had the opportunity to escape but you chose to dive right towards the vines...¡± Lea¡¯s tone was gentler than Elvis¡¯, but his voice was still full of reproach. This gave Gu Mengmeng the false impression that she hadn¡¯t stayed on to rescue them, but to just charge in without thinking... Wasn¡¯t their attitude the right opposite of how they were supposed to be behaving? Shouldn¡¯t they be feeling extremely touched and be kissing and hugging and holding her up high? Why were they acting like she had an affair and they were going to divorce her? ¡°Xiao Meng, you promised us that you will always protect yourself first in any situation.¡± Elvis sounded as if every single word he uttered was like a knife digging into his heart. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s own heart ached just by listening to his pain. ¡°I remember.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice softened. She furrowed her brows but didn¡¯t look repentant. Instead, she said stubbornly, ¡°But this was a special circumstance. If I didn¡¯t do anything, you and Lea would die.¡± Why didn¡¯t Elvis understand that Gu Mengmeng had risked herself to save them? It was not right to say he wasn¡¯t moved. He was so touched that he wanted to dig out his own heart and mash it to bits, just so the turmoil in his chest would stop. But... ¡°It is my honor to die for you.¡± He gnashed his jaws, slowly grinding down all the anxiety and worries that had enveloped him over the past three days when Gu Mengmeng was unconscious. He tried to verbalize the intensity of his pain. ¡°If anything happened to you, we would have died in grievance.¡± Lea had said something like that to her before. They were still at the Snake King valley then, and Snake was still alive. She had used her own body to shield Elvis, to prevent Snake from using his snake tail tosh at him. In the end, Elvis had flipped her around and covered her in his embrace, directly enduring Snake¡¯s attack. At that time, she had wanted Lea to quickly go save Elvis, but Lea held onto her shoulder instead and said, If anything happened to you, we would die in grievance. If we mean anything to you at all, promise me, protect yourself first in any situation. She had promised them. She remembered. But to just watch on as Elvis and Lea died, while she escaped unharmed¡ªthis was something she could not do. Gu Mengmeng looked up with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Let me tell you, I take back my promise! In the future, no matter how many times, as long as you and Lea are in danger, I will just charge in to save you guys! If you both died, I cannot bear to live alone.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng!¡± This was the first time Elvis had shouted at her like that. Previously, no matter what she did, no matter how willfully she behaved, Elvis had never hollered at her. Gu Mengmeng stiffened her neck as tears streamed down her face. She refused to yield and shouted back, ¡°You can shout all you want, it¡¯s useless. I cannot be without the two of you. I can¡¯t go on living without you two. So what?! Bite me if you dare!¡± Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s chests shuddered painfully on hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s angry provocation. For the first time in their lives, they really wished Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t love them so much... Chapter 977 - Aiyo Little Shit, You Didn’t Die

Chapter 977: Aiyo Little Shit, You Didn¡¯t Die

Elvis clenched his fists tightly for a long time before finally yielding to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears. He embraced her and took a deep breath. ¡°I want to protect your smile, but always end up making you cry... I am still too weak.¡± Snake¡¯sst words to him were like a hammer hovering over his heart. Every time Gu Mengmeng endured any suffering, it would strike down upon him viciously. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°You are already doing very well... really very well...¡± ¡°But you are still crying.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face tenderly. He kissed away her tears and looked into her reddened eyes. He said in a voiceced with both warmth and exasperation, ¡°You know I am helpless against your tears, yet you are crying to force me to give in.¡± Wabei walked over and snorted. ¡°Have you all finished your dilly dallying? Are we still going to retrieve the Soul of the Forest?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her tear-streaked face towards Wabei. ¡°Aiyo little shit, you didn¡¯t die...¡± Wabei gritted his teeth. ¡°I said before that the only person who can kill me was destroyed by you. So of course I didn¡¯t die.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Yes, people say that baddies can live up to a thousand years... so you have at least another 200 years to go.¡± Wabei discovered that he had no advantage at all when faced with Gu Mengmeng. He could not win her in either a physical fight or a verbal exchange. In the end, he just rolled his eyes in irritation and kept quiet. But Gu Mengmeng had stopped crying after Wabei¡¯s jibing. Sniffling, she observed her surroundings to discover that they were no longer amongst the blood vines. ¡°Have you all been on the road while I was unconscious?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°We dare not move you unnecessarily while you were unconscious, in case anything happened. So we stayed put at our original location.¡± Stayed put at their original location? Suspicion rose in Gu Mengmeng. A crystal-clear scenery surrounded them, so pristine that one dared not even touch anything for fear of tainting that purity. Where had that malevolent forest of blood vines gone? If the area overtaken by the vines was akin to a blood-drenched webbed cave, then this ce was like a pce upon the Jade Lakes in the ninth heavens. If one looked closely, it was not hard to see that these crystal-like vegetation looked very much like those blood vines... ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng stared in a daze for some time, before recalling that right before she fainted, streaks of bright red liquid had gathered in her palm. She opened her hands to find that the wounds had beenpletely healed. Not even the tiniest scar was left behind. Gu Mengmeng mumbled woodenly, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t just a hallucination from being injured. I really absorbed all the blood in those vines into my own body? I... when did I be so hardy?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t see the entire process, but he did witness her absorbing thest three vine chrysalis. He couldn¡¯t help feeling worried as he noticed her staring dumbly at her own hands. ¡°Are you feeling any difort?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°At that time, I just felt as if an immense power was entering my body. That feeling has gone.¡± Elvis heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Everything here is so bizarre. We shouldn¡¯t linger on. We must quickly aplish our task and head home after retrieving the Soul of the Forest.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in assent. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and stood up, intending to continue on the pathway. But those crystal-like vines were full of brambles and thorns, effectively blocking up the way. It was as if they were purposely impeding their progress. Chapter 978 - Did Your Father Give You Some Extra Pocket Money?

Chapter 978: Did Your Father Give You Some Extra Pocket Money?

It was like supernatural. Gu Mengmeng reached out one hand. Those blood vines... oh, no, they should be called crystal vines now. Those crystal vines immediately meshed together to form a human-like hand. It copied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s action and gently touched her palm. A rustling sound ensued and the crystal vines divided into two sides, to reveal a magical paradise right before their very eyes. Elvis and Lea exchanged a wordless nce. Leonard stepped forward and bowed towards Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I hade to help but became a burden. This round, let me go ahead first.¡± Gu Mengmeng just nodded without a word. Humans were selfish creatures. She was unwilling to let Elvis and Lea risk their lives again. If something like that chrysalis situation happened to them again, Gu Mengmeng would go mad. Peter was feeling guilty over his earlier attack on Gu Mengmeng, but he was not a person who would say sorry. In his view, it was better to do something to make up for one¡¯s wrong rather than just saying sorry a hundred times. Moreover, he did not trust Leonard. So he just silently tagged alongside Leonard to lead the way with him. Elvis followed behind them with Gu Mengmeng in his arms, while Lea walked beside him. They covered Gu Mengmeng on both sides to ensureprehensive protection. Wabei covered the rear. After all, he had the advantage of being very long. If anything happened, he could just use his tail and carry Gu Mengmeng off. The party walked along the pathway created by the crystal vines. The scenery was lovely but no one was in the mood to enjoy it. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t bear the heavy silence and prodded Lea. ¡°I just thought of something.¡± Lea nced at her and responded with a tender, ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Do you remember at the ocean, I told before that I had a dream where I saw countless streaks of blood burst out in the sky behind you, while youe towards me drenched in blood... and that scene, was exactly the same as what I saw before I fainted.¡± Lea smiled yfully. ¡°Could it be father-inw gave you the ability to see the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°How could it be? My lonely old man is so petty. He has never actively given me extra pocket money unless I asked for it. He would never give me something like the ability to see the future unless I watch at least eight to ten episodes of television with him.¡± Lea was used to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grumblings about the Beast Deity. From the initial fluster to being able to make light about it now. He said with a nod, ¡°It could be a coincidence then.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head doubtfully. ¡°Just a coincidence... that¡¯s also too absurd. The two scenes were exactly the same.¡± Lea knew Gu Mengmeng possessed a photographic memory after inheriting Snake¡¯s powers, hence he did not doubt her recollection. But it was just a dream and Lea didn¡¯t take it to heart. He just caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and told her not to think too much. Gu Mengmeng agreed after mulling over it a little more. It was a waste of time to let her thoughts run wild on this. She would just ask her lonely old man the next time she visited him. As she thought that, a sudden wail resonated through the air. Having had the earlier scare by those blood vines, Gu Mengmeng immediately went on the alert at that noise. But nothing appeared to have changed in their surroundings. The only thing that happened was that Leonard had copsed writhing on the ground. His face was hideously twisted in extreme pain. Chapter 979 - No One Can Stop A Fool From Seeking Death

Chapter 979: No One Can Stop A Fool From Seeking Death

¡°Has the poison from the white mist been activated again?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked doubtfully. Lea shook his head as he used his body to shield Gu Mengmeng from the front. He turned his head slightly to nce at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think his expression looks rather familiar?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, indicating that she did not have any impression of it. Lea sighed softly. ¡°Oh yes, Cole is a fifth-level beast after all. He did not suffer as much from the counter-damage resulting from his mating contract.¡± ¡°Counter-damage?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned. She suddenly recalled her showdown with Cole, when she had made used of the counter-damage from the mating contract to defeat Cole.¡± That day, Cole had been under an immense amount of pain, but it was not as bad as how Leonard was suffering now. Writhing and quivering on the ground. ¡°Has something happened to Dora?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked after understanding Lea¡¯s meaning. Lea nodded. ¡°Probably.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. She stared helplessly at Leonard¡¯s painful struggle. There was nothing anyone could do to help him. One could only bear down and endure the counter-damage from the mating contract. ¡°Zacharias is situated deep in the woods and well-protected, how could something have happened to Dora inside the tribe...¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand. The corners of Lea¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. ¡°As well-protected in the deep woods as Zacharias is, it cannot stop a fool from seeking death.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, they were now here and none of them could know what was going on out there. The only thing they could now was to wait and see if Leonard could endure through the counter-damage from his mating contract. To be honest, despite Snakel¡¯s memories making her immune to the sight of bloodshed, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was gripped by Leonard¡¯s painful wails. What kind of pain would make this stoic, tough male exhibit such distress? Blood-shot eyes bulging and torrents of goodness-knows tears or sweat trickling down his face. ¡°Ah...!¡± Every howl originated from the depths of his chest. Gu Mengmeng now knew what the phrase heart-rending cries meant. Sharp ws viciously clutched at his own chest, as if he wanted to dig out his own heart and crush it to end the mind-numbing pain. But something made him endure that urge as he forcibly withheld his ws and stopped himself from really cutting in. After a long time, when Gu Mengmeng could barely stand to watch him anymore and desperately wished to help him end his suffering, did Leonard finally calm down. At this moment, he was covered with wounds and looked just like a ghoul that had just crawled out of hell. His eyes were filled with malevolence and he stood up trembling. Disregarding the blood trickling down his wounds, he kept mumbling. ¡°Revenge. I have to avenge Dora... Dora, wait for me... I wille find you after I kill him... don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid... even in hell, I wille and protect you...¡± Leonard kept muttering to himself as he headed back along the way they hade. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t stop him but just let him leave. No one knew if Leonard could endure the white mist. After all, he had fainted on the way here and it was Wabei who had carried him over. But at this moment, his expression was too resolute. Gu Mengmeng could see clearly that vengeance was his only reason for living now. But vengeance against whom? And how? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t ask. Everyone had the right to choose how to live their own lives. Whether through struggling or moping, it was his choice. Others... had no right to interfere. Chapter 980 - You Finally Have Some Awareness On How To Behave Like A Female

Chapter 980: You Finally Have Some Awareness On How To Behave Like A Female

After Leonard left, Gu Mengmeng kept quiet for a long while as she hugged Elvis¡¯ neck. Elvis and Lea thought she was feeling bad after witnessing the earlier scene, as she had a soft heart. But they didn¡¯t know how to console her. They were afraid of saying the wrong thing and making her feel even sadder. Hence, they maintained their silence. The group continued going forward and Gu Mengmeng finally spoke after some time. ¡°Hubby, I will definitely protect myself well in the future. I will never let you and Lea endure the pain that Leonard suffered.¡± Elvis and Lea were both shocked, but quickly smiled. In the Beast World, females are used to viewing themselves as the most precious. It was normal for them to protect themselves at all costs and not subject themselves to any harm. Only their own female liked to charge towards all sorts of danger without even taking a breather. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek with a doting but somewhat exasperated expression. ¡°You finally have some awareness on how to behave like a female.¡± Elvis also chuckled as he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s serious face. ¡°Regardless, it is always a good thing knowing to protect oneself. But please don¡¯t forget all about it the moment you turn around.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped away Lea¡¯s hand before leaning against Elvis¡¯ neck. She said in a low voice, ¡°I will not forget, because I cannot bear for you two to suffer. Having seen Leonard in such pain just now, I was thinking if the one writhing on the ground was you or Lea... how my heart would ache...¡± From not knowing to avoid danger, and even volunteering to use herself as bait¡ªshe now learned the importance of protecting herself for their sakes. Their hearts were engulfed in warmth. Kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow, Elvis just said, ¡°Good girl.¡± After walking for some time, they finally reached the end of the crystal vines. There was just a tree there, with a trunk so thick that one could not measure its width by the number of people needed to surround it hand-in-hand. The base of the trunk was as wide as a ser field and the nearest branch was even thicker than Wabei¡¯s body. This... Was probably some great immortal tree? If it was around during modern times, it would definitely be ssified under a protected species. Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Elvis¡¯ arms and walked towards that tree. Elvis and the rest followed her, but was stopped by an invisible barrier about two hundred meters away. They were unable to step any closer. Even Wabei was unable to go any nearer try as he might. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng entered without any hindrance. She turned around and smiled at Elvis and Lea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can feel that it doesn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions and is not dangerous.¡± Elvis and Lea both frowned as they recalled the aggressive nature of the blood vines. If it didn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions, why didn¡¯t it allow them to proceed? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything further and just continued to approach the tree. The leaves shimmered like jade pieces,yer afteryer blocking out the clouds and the sun. Gu Mengmeng looked up to see a leave fluttering down andnding right in her palm. Cool and light, it didn¡¯t possess the heaviness of a living nt. Gu Mengmeng scrutinized that leaf, only to see it gradually dissolve and seemingly melt into her palm to enter her body. An indescribable sense of purification permeated through her body. It was a feeling where one became totally aware of the sublimation of one¡¯s blood, organs and even soul. Gu Mengmeng gazed up at the tree for a long time. She was at a loss for words and even forgot what she was supposed to do. Chapter 981 - Soul of the Forest

Chapter 981: Soul of the Forest

Gu Mengmeng stood under the tree. She appeared to be in a daze but she was actually not thinking about anything. She was just feeling the changes in her body, wholeheartedly focusing on experiencing the indescribable changes urring inside of her. After a long time, until the changes finally stopped did she finally raise her hand and gently hold it against a thick tree branch. Thereafter, a young sprout grew out from the spot where she had a finger on. It had just two tiny tendrils with baby leaves still curled in the early stages of growth. It was a tender green color that shone with a natural sense of vibrancy. A soft crackling sound. That tender sprout dropped off the tree branch and fell right onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm. ¡°This should be the Soul of the Forest...¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured. The barrier blocking Elvis and the rest disappeared at the same time the sprout fell off. They dashed to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and Elvis immediately engulfed her deep in his arms. He only rxed after making sure she waspletely unharmed. Hearing Elvis¡¯ breath of relief, Gu Mengmeng gently hooked his chin and let him see the sprout in her palm. ¡°I got the Soul of the Forest.¡± Elvis had never cared much for Chixuan, and so had no regard for this ransom at all. But this lousy twig was something Gu Mengmeng spent a lot of effort to retrieve, so he didn¡¯t want to burst her happy bubble. So he nced at it and said mildly, ¡°Mmm, keep it properly. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She wrapped the Soul of the Forest in a small piece of animal hide before storing it in the pocket of her snake skin. The road back was rather uneventful and nothing unexpected happened. But when they exited the crystal vines area, they could not find the entryway amongst the white mist. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t find it, but... There were too many and they didn¡¯t know which was the correct one. The entryways all looked exactly the same, and even the mark that Lea made had been replicated. ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what to do. Would anything bad happen if they just picked anyone to enter? As they hesitated, a familiar voice sounded out from one of the doors. ¡°Ah Gu, I havee to fetch you.¡± With that, Cole emerged halfway from the white mist. He still had one foot back in the mist. With half his body popping out of the white mist, he reached out one hand in a weing gesture. Gu Mengmeng frowned unhappily. Although Cole¡¯s appearance solved the dilemma of which door to enter. It didn¡¯t ovee the annoyance she felt whenever she saw him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked curtly. She would not be kind to him just because he had pointed them to the right doorway. But she would also not purposely avoid the correct entry just because it was Cole who had shown the way. Elvis understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intentions, and so just bypassed Cole as he entered the entryway. He had just taken one step in when the white mist started to churn, as if being sucked by a tornado. Wave after wave swirled in a strong turbulence before finally gushing towards Gu Mengmeng. After being stunned for a moment, Gu Mengmeng took out the Soul of the Forest from her pocket. As expected, the white mist was immediately absorbed into the Soul of the Forest like water swirling down a bathtub drainage. Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°So nting trees is indeed the solution to preventing haze...¡± Chapter 982 - Do You Intend To Accept That Fish?

Chapter 982: Do You Intend To ept That Fish?

Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng as they made their way back, and the white mist followed them as it continued being sucked into the Soul of the Forest. By the time they reached the halfway mark, visibility had be much higher and they could at least see each other¡¯s hazy silhouette. Only then did Cole speak, ¡°Ah Gu, do you intend to ept that fish?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. At the same time, she could feel strong murderous vibes emanating from Elvis and Lea. She had already exined to them about Fei Rui and they had believed her ¡°for the moment¡±. But it was still a sore topic. Those two would be bothered by this issue as long as she hadn¡¯t sent Fei Rui back to the ocean. But Gu Mengmeng only had herself to me for blurting out such a lousy reason to deflect Dora... Speaking of Dora... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at Cole. There weren¡¯t too many people around when she imed that she wanted to ept Fei Rui. Apart from the group with her now, only Dora, Leonard and the witch doctor Nick was present. So, how did Cole know of this matter? Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows as she linked this thought to Leonard suffering from the counter-damage of his mating contract. But she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Cole gave a lowugh, as if trying to suppress his amusement. He looked up with eyes that looked just like Lea¡¯s. Obscured by the white mist, his expression was ambiguous while his voice wasced with a glee that made the others around him feel very ufortable. ¡°I find that you look really good when you are focusing your thoughts on me.¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted with disdain. She remained silent and just turned away. She felt very rather aggrieved as Cole was right in a way. She had indeed been ¡°thinking¡± about him. Cole¡¯s smile deepened as he observed her reaction¡ªwhich he had, in his twisted mind, taken for bashfulness rather than the disgust that it was. ¡°Ha, alright. I won¡¯t tease you. If you wish to know, I will tell you.¡± Gu Mengmeng had no interest. Actually, she could already more or less guess what happened. The truth of the matter couldn¡¯t be much different from her own surmise. The most important thing was she didn¡¯t wish to hear Cole speak. Just his mouth made her recoil in disgust. But Cole didn¡¯t wish to let go of this opportunity to make himself felt in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s presence. He forged on as if talking to himself. ¡°You should have realized this long ago? That fool Dora, how could she possibly have the brains to devise such a good n. It was I who taught her to frame Melinda.¡± With that, Cole paused beforeughing scornfully. ¡°But she was very good at instigating others. I had just casually offered her a few pointers, and she carried everything out perfectly. She instigated Carter to snatch the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s territory and injure Fei Rui... ha, she still thought that when Fei Rui lost everything and had nowhere else to go, he would be hers.¡± As expected, Cole had a hand in this matter. Coincidence? No way. Gu Mengmeng had actually not linked this to Cole at the beginning. But after he admitted to everything, Gu Mengmeng found that she was totally unsurprised. How to exin? It was like the idea of him being linked to everything bad that happened in this world was not at all far-fetched. In Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind, the name Cole was already synonymous with the root of all evil. Lifting her eyes, Gu Mengmeng asked in a cold voice, ¡°Since she was such a useful pawn, why kill her?¡± The white mist had dispelled quite a bit. Cole was also standing rather near Gu Mengmeng, and she could clearly see his expression. His dark, almond eyes held a trace of affection that looked rather creepy. ¡°You like Fei Rui, right? How could I permit others to covet something which you like?¡± Chapter 983 - Normal People Would Never Understand A Crazy Man’s World

Chapter 983: Normal People Would Never Understand A Crazy Man¡¯s World

¡°Just because of that?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t like Dora, but she never wished for her death. Gu Mengmeng would feel very dismayed if her lie had caused a precious female to lose her life. Especially... After personally witnessing the pain that Leonard had suffered. Cole mulled over this for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°It was one of the reasons, but not the only one. The female Dora... was just too foolish.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand. Sometimes, she really wished to try to understand just what Cole was thinking. As this might enable her to find a way to rescue Chixuan from his hands. But no matter how hard Gu Mengmeng tried, she was unable to seed. Normal people would never understand a crazy man¡¯s world. Cole gazed into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He looked beyond disgust and just appreciated the way those eyes focused on him. He chuckled. How pure those eyes were. If he could infuse those eyes with 30% of bloodthirstiness, 30% of cruelty, 30% of malevolence and 10% of desire for himself¡ªhow perfect would that be? But it didn¡¯t matter. Slowly and steadily, he would aplish that. Even if she couldn¡¯t do it, he would just gradually infuse it all bit by bit into her eyes. Cole said with a mild chuckle, ¡°As a reward for her obedience, I gave her a team of underwater stray beasts to help her aplish her goal and capture Fei Rui. But she was too greedy and not only wished to kidnap Fei Rui, but to also kill Melinda... ha, she even got ideas about you. She wanted to snatch away the Kiss of the Ocean... using my men to rob my woman of my things. Don¡¯t you agree that she was an utmost fool?¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth. ¡°I am not your woman.¡± Cole turned a deaf ear to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s deration. Anyway, no matter what Gu Mengmeng said now, she would belong to him sooner orter. Of course, in the entire world, only Cole thought that. Seeing Cole¡¯s expression, Gu Mengmeng just felt like killing him now. But she didn¡¯t dare to make a move. She didn¡¯t know if Chixuan would just leap out of nowhere the moment she made to strike Cole. She had no way to deal with Cole as long as she couldn¡¯t get Chixuan back. That was why he dared to behave in such an impudent manner before her, wantonly disgusting her without any qualms, right?! ¡°That foolish female. She kept emphasizing how noble her love was. She said although her methods were a bit despicable, it was only because she loved Fei Rui so much... Did you know¡ªshe even showed off her pure body to me and said she was reserving her first time for Fei Rui, and wanted him to be her first partner. Ha, that look of longing in her eyes for such a blissful future life¡ªit made one just feel like destroying it. So during her imprisonment, I used a bit of Fox Seductive Fragrance to let those male fishes trample her ridiculous dream into dust... but unfortunately, her despondent look was rather ugly. It even made me feel rather down.¡± Cole spoke as if he was discussing a failed piece of artwork. No matter how close to perfection it was during the process of creating it, it still ended up a mess, unable to return to its original state. Gu Mengmeng frowned as she listened to Cole¡¯s recount of the events. Dora choosing to cooperate with Cole was like making a deal with the devil. She was not innocent and could even be said to have brought it all upon herself. But Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help feeling some pity for Dora as she listened to Cole¡¯s narration. Perhaps this was what it meant by even the most hateful people had something pitiable about them. Chapter 984 - A Little Trick?

Chapter 984: A Little Trick?

¡°I had nned to just let Dora die.¡± Cole continued, but he suddenlyughed. ¡°But I identally discovered something interesting. A tiger who was at the seaside fell in love with a female from the Mermaid Tribe. Unfortunately, the tiger was unable to survive in the deep ocean, while the females of the Mermaid Tribe were a rare breed and would never leave the sea unnecessarily.¡± Tiger? Ha, wasn¡¯t Leonard a tiger. Gu Mengmeng sneered. ¡°Why tarnish the word ¡®ident¡¯? Didn¡¯t you choose to use Dora right from the start because of this additional value of hers?¡± Cole¡¯s eyes brightened. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with obvious approval. ¡°Ah Gu is really Ah Gu. Completely different from those other foolish females.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not feel at all delighted by Cole¡¯s praise. She stared at Cole in a chilly silence. Cole kept smiling and said in a hapless manner, ¡°Alright, I admit it. Right from the start, I knew the female mermaid who Leonard had fallen in love with was Dora. But Dora¡¯s heart was set on Fei Rui. She just refused to go with Leonard. So I had to y a little trick to bring those two lovebirds together.¡± A little trick? Ha, Gu Mengmeng really despised Cole to the core. He used such a simple phrase to gloss over the torment Dora had endured in that prison. He had used the Fox Seductive Fragrance to lure those male fishes to desecrate Dora. He had done it partly because of his base sense of humor, but mostly to destroy Dora mentally and cast her into deep despair. Only then would Leonard¡¯s appearance seem like a lifeline for Dora¡ªwhere she would throw herself into his embrace and hold onto him tightly. Meanwhile, Leonard remained in the dark. Driven by the torment and pain that his loved one was enduring, he ended up being led step by step into Cole¡¯s trap, . And there was one very important point among this entire thing¡ªwhich was Cole urately surmised that Dora would never get Fei Rui. Because the moment Dora obtained Fei Rui, she would pour her entire efforts onto him and never do anything else for Cole again. In other words, from the first moment Cole started negotiations with Dora, he had no intention of letting her get Fei Rui. He had deceived her right from the start. And Dora probably only realized this right before her death. Making use of Fei Rui to string Dora along, to make her instigate Carter to imprison Melinda and force Fei Rui to the brink of despair. And then spreading the news of the Kiss of the Ocean to Fei Rui so that he would naturally seek out Gu Mengmeng at Saint Nazaire so that he could save his sister. As for what happened after, Cole didn¡¯t even need to interfere much. He just needed to nudge a few of the pawns at the appropriate times to easily attain his goal. After Leonard saved Dora, he once again used Fei Rui to incite Dora. To have ended up in such a pitiful state all for Fei Rui¡¯s sake, Dora would never be content unless she got him. So Dora would definitely listen to Cole. She persuaded Leonard to take in the former members of the tribe which attacked the Snake King valley, and then head to Sauder to file an appeal, using the Soul of the Forest in exchange for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pardon. Ha, so this was Cole¡¯s real motive for insisting that Gu Mengmeng go to Sauder before winter? He had to ensure that when Leonard went to ¡°file an appeal¡±, he would meet Gu Mengmeng then. With this line of thought... Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and stared coldly at Cole. ¡°So you were the one who orchestrated the attack on the Snake King valley?¡± Chapter 985 - You Are Filthy

Chapter 985: You Are Filthy

Cole¡¯s face brightened as he gazed at Gu Mengmeng. He said expectantly, ¡°My Ah Gu is just too smart. Tell me quick, what else have you thought of? If you guess correctly, I will tell you everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth. She turned away and refused to look at Cole. She didn¡¯t wish to talk to Cole anymore. She was afraid that she would lose control of herself and kill Cole. She was even more worried that she might smack herself to death on impulse. There were clues everywhere. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed them earlier? The stray beasts attacking them underwater. A team made up of hundreds of them all killed until only a few were left. Carter suffered such serious injuries while the weaker Fei Rui only had a few minor, superficial scratches. And she had realized then that the stray beasts were intentionally focusing their attack on Melinda, but had thought they were doing so just to keep Carter¡¯s and Fei Rui¡¯s hands tied. Now that she was thinking of it, it was all part of Dora¡¯s ploy to kill Melinda and snatch Fei Rui away. But there was one thing that Gu Mengmeng simply couldn¡¯t understand. Melinda was Fei Rui¡¯s sister and did not pose any threat to Dora. Why did she hate Melinda so much that she would even gamble the chance to kidnap Fei Rui just so she could kill Melinda on the spot? Was the sister of her desired lover such an unbearable rtion? Or had some other conflict urred between Dora and Melinda? She couldn¡¯t understand and there was no one to ask. Dora was already dead. The reason behind why she couldn¡¯t stand Melinda had be a thing of the past, following Dora to the grave. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t pursue the matter but just buried her face in the crook of Elvis¡¯s neck. She whispered, ¡°I am tired, I am going to sleep for awhile.¡± ¡°Mmm, go ahead.¡± Elvis supported Gu Mengmeng¡¯s buttocks with one hand, while his other hand held her back, petting her rhythmically. Lea had been standing in between Gu Mengmeng and Cole all along, and now casually situated his bushy tail to block Cole¡¯s view of her. Never mind if his Mengmeng wished to talk to Cole. But now that she wanted to sleep, that creep Cole still had the cheek to watch? Cole chuckled at Lea. ¡°Ninth Highness, you lose your cool too easily. Such childish behavior... ha, it just makes me feel so ashamed that I have been treating you as an opponent.¡± Lea remained expressionless and just stared disdainfully at Cole. ¡°Childish? But my Mengmeng calls this preserving one¡¯s childlike innocence. She really likes this aspect of me.¡± Lea waspletely unfazed by Cole¡¯s taunting. He might have fallen into Cole¡¯s trap in the past, at the very least being emotionally roused. But while engraving the ¡°Thirty-Six Stratagems¡± on the meeting room wall, Gu Mengmeng had exined to them the gist of those stratagems. These past weeks, when he had nothing else to do, he would study more into the stratagems, and was now rather well-versed in them. It would not be as easy as before if Cole wished to use those tricks to entrap him again. Cole also knew Lea had learned the ¡°Thirty-Six Stratagems¡± and so never expected to seed in inciting him. He was just tossing out a remark to test him. ¡°Ha.¡± Cole chuckled. ¡°It is all thanks to Ah Gu that Ninth Highness has matured so. My interest in her is piqued to the maximum. Even a simple person like you can be groomed to this stage, so if she was with me...¡± Lea¡¯s gaze frosted over as his eyes filled with scorn. His voice was calm and without any rage. This in, t manner of speaking actually made him sound all the more convincing. ¡°My Mengmeng will never be with you. Because... you are filthy.¡± Chapter 986 - Seeking Revenge

Chapter 986: Seeking Revenge

Coleughed but didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t appear angry. Filthy? It wouldn¡¯t matter if Ah Gu became as filthy as he was. So as long she liked it, no matter how many males it took, he would send them to her bed. Allowing her to pick whoever she wanted and however she wished to y. As long as he was thest person to stand beside her. All was good. Cole didn¡¯t say anything more and Lea couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more words on him. The group kept silent until the white mist waspletely absorbed into the Soul of the Forest. They saw then that under the white mist was a natural archway created by interweaving tree branches. It was like those ceremonial arches used in the royal weddings between princes and princesses. Dappled sunlight shone through, infusing the archway with a warm and romantic feel. If not for Wabei and Cole¡¯s presence, this scene would be utterly romantic. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to talk to Cole and he also didn¡¯t speak up. They finally reached the end of the walkway. Gu Mengmeng had been leaning on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, facing the road behind them. Even without turning around, Gu Mengmeng could feel a chilly, murderous vibe emanating from behind her. The intention to kill was not aimed at her. Anyway, even if she was just a normal female without the powers of a Beast King, with Elvis, Lea and Wabei around¡ªno one would be able to cause her any harm. She turned around to see what was going on. Only to be faced with Leonard¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°You are seeking revenge.¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured softly. It was not a question, but a statement of fact. On the way back, Cole had admitted to killing Dora. So it was obvious just who Leonard was waiting for. Cole didn¡¯t seem at all surprised by Leonard¡¯s appearance. His lips curled up slightly in a cool smile. ¡°You have disappointed me again... Little Xuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng shuddered at hisst two words. She had been nonchnt about the ongoings, but was now frantically searching the surroundings. Little Xuan... Chixuan?! The smell of blood filled her nose and after analyzing the scents for a long while, Gu Mengmeng could detect that one of them belonged to Chixuan. Cole wasn¡¯t lying to her. Chixuan was here and he was injured. She shot a harsh look at Cole, but he just shrugged innocently. ¡°It was Little Xuan himself who begged to be allowed to stop Leonard so that I could go in to fetch you. I was just following Little Xuan¡¯s wishes.¡± Leonard was a fourth-level beast. Even after suffering counter-damage from the mating contract, the difference between him and the newly evolved first-level Chixuan was too great. How could Chixuan hope to defeat Leonard? Cole had just pushed Chixuan onto the road to death. With fists tightly clenched, Gu Mengmeng spat out the words through gritted teeth. ¡°Cole!¡± Cole chuckled. His expression showed that he was enjoying something that was obviously bitter as if it was as sweet as malt sugar. ¡°Ah Gu, you are looking at me with such focus again... it feels so good.¡± ¡°I am going to kill you!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with hatred. But Cole justughed even more happily. He gazed appreciatively at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mmm, tear open my chest and use my blood to christen your bloody reign. I will be honored to be the first soul to fall under you. I am not afraid of the lonely road to death as Little Xuan will be by my side.¡± A threat. It was a clear threat. Cole was saying that if he died, Chixuan would die with him. And Gu Mengmeng was not confident of preventing it. Chapter 991 - Ah Gu, Are You Inviting Me To Come Along?

Chapter 991: Ah Gu, Are You Inviting Me To Come Along?

Gu Mengmeng saw that Cole was going to lead Chixuan away and she held on. ¡°Chixuan, it¡¯s been a long while since mummyst saw you. Stay with me for a few days, alright? Just a few days...¡± Chixuan kept quiet and just looked at Cole while twisting his lips. Cole smiled wordlessly, with a ¡°make your own decision¡± attitude. Gu Mengmeng ignored Cole and just went to stand in front of Chixuan. Her eyes were filled with a pathetic pleading. ¡°Your brothers are also here in the stray beast camp. They have just evolved into first-level beasts. You have not seen their evolved form, right? Go visit them to take a look?¡± Chixuan maintained his silence as he once again looked at Cole. Gu Mengmeng bit her lips. She never imagined there would be a day when she had to plead with a man to keep her son by her side. And that man wasn¡¯t even the father of her child. She had never been in such a pathetic state in her romantic rtionships. All that was reserved for her son. Gu Mengmeng swiveled around but with her hand still tightly sped around Chixuan¡¯s wrist, as if afraid that he would run away the moment she turned. Gu Mengmeng bit her lips as she looked at Cole. ¡°I want Chixuan to stay with me for a few days.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Cole sped his hands behind his back in a nonchnt manner. But his smile was cunning and cold, with just a trace of provocation. It indicated that as long he didn¡¯t say ¡°okay¡±, Chixuan would never agree. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°Isn¡¯t the stray beast camp your territory? Since you are already here, why not head over to take a look?¡± Cole chuckled. He fingered a few stray wisps of hair in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ah Gu, are you inviting me toe along?¡± Gu Mengmeng suppressed her sense of revulsion and red at Cole with gritted teeth. Cole appeared oblivious to the disgust in her eyes and nodded cheerfully. ¡°Since Ah Gu invited me, how can I reject? I will apany you wherever you go.¡± Gu Mengmeng flicked her head to pull back her own hair before turning to look expectantly at Chixuan. Chixuan said in the softest voice, ¡°I will go wherever he goes.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and hugged Chixuan. Now that Chixuan was as tall as an adult male, Gu Mengmeng could no longer hold him like a child. She was only as tall as his chest and could only circle his waist. Even so, her maternal embrace was full of tenderness, warming Chixuan¡¯s heart. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t let Elvis carry her, but insisted on holding onto Chixuan¡¯s hand, refusing to let go for even a moment. Elvis¡¯ heart ached for the fact that she had to walk on these rocky mountain roads. Although she was wearing a pair of animal hide shoes, the soles were too thin. Her feet were so soft and delicate that she would get blisters if she walked more than 500 meters. If she were to make it all the way back to the stray beast camp, her feet would be ground to the bone. Hence Elvis morphed into his beast form and carried Gu Mengmeng on his back. He did not mind that most mounts in the Beast World were just beast pets who had no chance of ever bing a partner. It was the lowest and most contemptuous position in the family. But he didn¡¯t care how others viewed him. He was good with it as long as his Xiao Meng didn¡¯t suffer. Because of Cole¡¯s presence, there was much less conversation andughter on the way back. Peter was worried about Natalie and so went ahead first, sprinting back to the stray beast camp in beast mode. Wabei kept throwing bored looks at Gu Mengmeng. He tried to provoke her multiple times, but Gu Mengmeng had no eyes for anyone now except Chixuan. She didn¡¯t even bother to reprimand him. It was very boring. Chapter 988 - Chixuan Has Died?

Chapter 988: Chixuan Has Died?

Gu Mengmeng nodded. She knew this. Lea had already told her this duringst year¡¯s winter, when Elvis pretended to faint to create an opportunity for Lea. The moment anything happened to her, Lea would disregard the life and death of anyone else, and tend to her first. So if she wished to let Lea focus on treating Chixuan, she had to moderate her own emotions. She could not let herself fall into a state which would end up distracting Lea. Lea held Gu Mengmeng by the shoulders as he watched her face settle into a resolute and calm expression. Only then did he exchange a look with Elvis, before proceeding to treat Chixuan. Chixuan had suffered numerous broken bones throughout his body, caused by massive external trauma. His organs were heavily damaged too, which must have been caused by the refusal to yield under the disparity in beast pressure. Fluids were quickly umting in his lungs, while blood trickled out of his lips continuously. His gaze was starting to cken, but he appeared to be struggling to look towards a certain direction. Lea followed Chixuan¡¯s line of sight. It was not aimed at Gu Mengmeng, but at Cole. ¡°Kid, listen to me.¡± Lea pinched Chixuan¡¯s mouth and forced his face near his. ¡°If you die, your mother will kill Cole in a fit of rage. And every tear your mother shed for you will be ced upon Cole¡¯s head. I will perform a Heaven Opening Rite and have Cole suffer for eternity, with no chance to ever reincarnate. I am a witch doctor and the Pdin of the Snow fox tribe. I have the ability to do so, you know that.¡± ¡°If you wish to save Cole, you better grit your teeth and endure. As painful as it is, you better live on.¡± With that, Lea focused his energy in his palm and struck Chixuan¡¯s chest to create an opening to purge the umted fluids. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached as she watched this, but she was hapless. This lousy generation with no anesthetic at all. Gu Mengmeng really wished she could offer up her own chest to relieve Chixuan of his pain. But she couldn¡¯t make a sound. She couldn¡¯t even shed a single tear. Because any show of emotion would distract Lea. Using her own hands to cover her mouth tightly, Gu Mengmeng stared fixedly at Chixuan. Leonard emitted terrible wails from behind, but Gu Mengmeng was not the least bit moved. Her son had been beaten up by Leonard. This was a score that neither Cole nor Leonard could ever settle. ¡°Pfft...¡± Chixuan spurted a mouthful of blood mouth directly onto Lea¡¯s face. Oblivious, Lea just continued treating Chixuan. Cole walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and observed Chixuan and Lea with arms akimbo. A sneer hung across his face,pletely devoid of any love and concern for Chixuan. Chixuan¡¯s body was twitching violently, and his pupils had already zed over. He was obviously unable to hold on any longer. And then... Chixuan¡¯s body gradually calmed down. He was no longer twitching. In fact... He was not moving at all. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t control herself any longer. She gave a low sob. Lea stood up and walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He couldn¡¯t bear to witness her bloodshot eyes and lowered his head, ¡°Mengmeng, I am sorry...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mental state was shattered at Lea¡¯s words. She shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No, don¡¯t be sorry... Lea, I beg of you. Please save Chixuan...¡± ¡°I...¡± If I had a way, would I bear to let you shed even one tear? Lea felt choked. He was unable to say a single word offort. Cole chuckled as he hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with one hand. Before Elvis made his move on him, he quickly said, ¡°I said before that unless both you and I agree, Little Xuan will not die.¡± Chapter 989 - In Exchange For You

Chapter 989: In Exchange For You

Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes and red at Cole. ¡°If you are lying to me, I will tear you to pieces.¡± Cole chuckled as he loosened his hold on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. He reached out his palm. ¡°Give me the Soul of the Forest.¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately handed the Soul of the Forest over to Cole. Cole also didn¡¯t waste any time but just turned and squatted by Chixuan¡¯s side. He ced the tiny sprout on Chixuan¡¯s brow. That sprout dissolved into Chixuan¡¯s brow area like how that leaf had done so earlier in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm. It disappeared without a trace. A mark like a tattoo appeared on Chixuan¡¯s forehead. It was in the shape of a sprout with only two leaves, one of which was in the midst of unfurling, while the other continued to be curled up like an infant. A miraculous sight unfolded before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. The injuries on Chixuan¡¯s body were recovering rapidly, while the rise and fall of his abdomen became more obvious and more rhythmic. Lea went back to Chixuan¡¯s side, and pulled back his eyelids to study his pupils. He then turned to look at Gu Mengmeng with a smile and a nod. Gu Mengmeng breathed a sigh of relief. She felt as if her heart had finally settled back into her chest. Cole tilted his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ah Gu, I have saved Little Xuan again. How are you... going to repay me?¡± ¡°Repay?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so angry that her eyes were nearly dripping venom and the veins in her fists all bulging. She said in a curt manner, ¡°You nearly caused my son to die. How do you think I should ¡®repay¡¯ you?¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng with an innocent expression. ¡°It was Little Xuan himself who chose to stay and battle Leonard. He is an adult and should take responsibility for his own actions, right? Anyway, Leonard was the one who injured Little Xuan and I have already shattered all his bones inch by inch in revenge. I have also used the Soul of the Forest to save Little Xuan¡¯s life... the Kiss of the Ocean and the Soul of the Forest are part of the ransom you promised me. And I have used those precious treasures on Little Xuan. Shouldn¡¯t you show me some gratitude?¡± Why did Gu Mengmeng suddenly feel like she was at a loss for words? His world view was so twisted that Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know how to retort. There was a saying that went ¡°a tree without its bark would definitely die, but a human without shame would be invincible.¡± This time, she had seen it all. He had harmed her son so many times, but wanted her to turn around and show him gratitude?! ¡°I can cut off your head, what do you think?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists, feeling a desperate urge to just smash his brains in.¡± But Cole just chuckled. He nced around at the still-unconscious Chixuan. ¡°You don¡¯t want your newly rescued son anymore?¡± ¡°You...!¡± Gu Mengmeng was trembling from anger. But she was helpless because of Chixuan, and could only grit her teeth and say, ¡°What do you want before you will finally let go of Chixuan?¡± Cole tapped his chin and gazed into the sky, pretending to mull over this for a long while before replying, ¡°In exchange for you, how about that? If you remain by my side I will let Chixuan go and allow him to leave me.¡± ¡°Give me another condition.¡± Gu Mengmeng would never agree to Cole¡¯s preferred condition. Because if she did, it would be like pushing Elvis and Lea to their death. Cole reluctantly considered the matter again, before pointing at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear. ¡°Cut off your left ear for me, how about that?¡± Left ear... That was where Lea¡¯s mating mark was located. Gu Mengmeng held her left ear. She lifted her head with a smile. ¡°Someone already owns my left ear. How about my right ear?¡± Chapter 990 - Chixuan Gets Promoted

Chapter 990: Chixuan Gets Promoted

If she could get back her son by giving up one ear, Gu Mengmeng would not hesitate at all. Cole shook his head. His gaze was cool. ¡°You know I don¡¯t want to harm you... why provoke my jealousy? I cannot bear to hurt you and have no choice but to vent my anger elsewhere. What do you think of changing Chixuan¡¯s name? Instead of Chixuan, let¡¯s call him Pond Fish, as in the fish in the pond who gets sacrificed when the pond water is drained to put out a fire.¡± ¡°Using Chixuan time and again to threaten me, aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was truly filled with hatred. She swore that the moment Chixuan was no longer so blindly loyal to Cole, she would personally tear Cole to pieces. Cole didn¡¯t mind and just smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if a method has been used before, as long as it is effective. Little Xuan is your weak spot, as long as I have him, you can¡¯t do anything to me, right? You are obviously aching to bite me to death now, but even if I magnanimously offer you my throat, you will still suppress that rage and desire... ha, Ah Gu, it must be so tiring to be you. Why don¡¯t you loosen up a little? The moment you break through these shackles, your soul will taste freedom...¡± Break through these shackles? Ha, the shackles he was referring to was her son! Heartless words could be uttered by anyone. But if one could not carry out the deed, it was just a bunch of worthless words. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to waste another drop of saliva on Cole. She just red viciously at him. She wanted to etch this heartache and rage deep inside her mind, so that she could settle this score with him in future. ¡°Oohh...¡± Chixuan emitted a soft sound. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention swung back to Chixuan, as she jumped down from Elvis¡¯ arms towards him. She held him carefully as she asked, ¡°Chixuan, tell mummy, are you feeling better? Any pain? Mmm?¡± Chixuan wriggled his limbs, before gradually morphing into human form in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Gu Mengmeng surveyed Chixuan and found that he didn¡¯t have a single scar. She felt his arms and legs¡ªhis bones had also grown back properly. Only then did she rx and her heart settle down. Chixuan looked at Gu Mengmeng with pursed lips, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. As long as he continued to follow Cole, Gu Mengmeng would be under his control. He did feel guilty as he watched Gu Mengmeng once again give way after being forced into a hapless corner. But he could not stop himself. He wanted to say ¡°sorry mother¡±, but how could such a simple phrase express his deep regret? Moreover, if he didn¡¯t repent, what was the use of saying ¡°sorry¡±? He then wanted to say ¡°mother, don¡¯t bother about me in future¡±, but he knew that Gu Mengmeng was not like other females. If she could be just a little more selfish and not care about his life and death, then she wouldn¡¯t be so helplessly yed Cole, so much so that she could do nothing but shed tears. If only mother was a little more selfish, then he wouldn¡¯t feel such emotional turmoil. But... Mother was not him. She didn¡¯t possess a ruthless heart and selfish personality like him. In th end, Chixuan didn¡¯t say a single word to Gu Mengmeng. He just stood up and put on a fur skin dress. He then stood erect before Gu Mengmeng to let her look at him through tear-stained eyes, before turning around and returning to Cole¡¯s side. His head was lowered and his brows deeply furrowed. Cole gently caressed Chixuan¡¯s head. ¡°My good Little Xuan, you have benefited from this tribtion. Not only did you not die, you have been promoted. Ha, you are truly a son under my care. The most exceptional one in the litter.¡± Chapter 991 - Ah Gu, Are You Inviting Me To Come Along?

Chapter 991: Ah Gu, Are You Inviting Me To Come Along?

Gu Mengmeng saw that Cole was going to lead Chixuan away and she held on. ¡°Chixuan, it¡¯s been a long while since mummyst saw you. Stay with me for a few days, alright? Just a few days...¡± Chixuan kept quiet and just looked at Cole while twisting his lips. Cole smiled wordlessly, with a ¡°make your own decision¡± attitude. Gu Mengmeng ignored Cole and just went to stand in front of Chixuan. Her eyes were filled with a pathetic pleading. ¡°Your brothers are also here in the stray beast camp. They have just evolved into first-level beasts. You have not seen their evolved form, right? Go visit them to take a look?¡± Chixuan maintained his silence as he once again looked at Cole. Gu Mengmeng bit her lips. She never imagined there would be a day when she had to plead with a man to keep her son by her side. And that man wasn¡¯t even the father of her child. She had never been in such a pathetic state in her romantic rtionships. All that was reserved for her son. Gu Mengmeng swiveled around but with her hand still tightly sped around Chixuan¡¯s wrist, as if afraid that he would run away the moment she turned. Gu Mengmeng bit her lips as she looked at Cole. ¡°I want Chixuan to stay with me for a few days.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Cole sped his hands behind his back in a nonchnt manner. But his smile was cunning and cold, with just a trace of provocation. It indicated that as long he didn¡¯t say ¡°okay¡±, Chixuan would never agree. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°Isn¡¯t the stray beast camp your territory? Since you are already here, why not head over to take a look?¡± Cole chuckled. He fingered a few stray wisps of hair in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ah Gu, are you inviting me toe along?¡± Gu Mengmeng suppressed her sense of revulsion and red at Cole with gritted teeth. Cole appeared oblivious to the disgust in her eyes and nodded cheerfully. ¡°Since Ah Gu invited me, how can I reject? I will apany you wherever you go.¡± Gu Mengmeng flicked her head to pull back her own hair before turning to look expectantly at Chixuan. Chixuan said in the softest voice, ¡°I will go wherever he goes.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and hugged Chixuan. Now that Chixuan was as tall as an adult male, Gu Mengmeng could no longer hold him like a child. She was only as tall as his chest and could only circle his waist. Even so, her maternal embrace was full of tenderness, warming Chixuan¡¯s heart. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t let Elvis carry her, but insisted on holding onto Chixuan¡¯s hand, refusing to let go for even a moment. Elvis¡¯ heart ached for the fact that she had to walk on these rocky mountain roads. Although she was wearing a pair of animal hide shoes, the soles were too thin. Her feet were so soft and delicate that she would get blisters if she walked more than 500 meters. If she were to make it all the way back to the stray beast camp, her feet would be ground to the bone. Hence Elvis morphed into his beast form and carried Gu Mengmeng on his back. He did not mind that most mounts in the Beast World were just beast pets who had no chance of ever bing a partner. It was the lowest and most contemptuous position in the family. But he didn¡¯t care how others viewed him. He was good with it as long as his Xiao Meng didn¡¯t suffer. Because of Cole¡¯s presence, there was much less conversation andughter on the way back. Peter was worried about Natalie and so went ahead first, sprinting back to the stray beast camp in beast mode. Wabei kept throwing bored looks at Gu Mengmeng. He tried to provoke her multiple times, but Gu Mengmeng had no eyes for anyone now except Chixuan. She didn¡¯t even bother to reprimand him. It was very boring. Chapter 992 - The Mark Has Changed

Chapter 992: The Mark Has Changed

Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have time to bother about him. Elvis was carrying Gu Mengmeng and also didn¡¯t have time to bother about him. Lea was free, but he was just a fourth-level beast and not good enough for fighting... Therefore, Wabei focused his attention on Cole. ¡°I heard you were the king of stray beasts?¡± Wabei asked. Cole chuckled. ¡°Would I dare to call myself a king before the great Wabei.¡± Wabei really didn¡¯t like such pretentious people. He harrumphed. ¡°I saw that you were being rather arrogant when putting the squeeze on Gu Mengmeng earlier. Why so cowardly now?¡± Cole didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°I have always been respectful towards people whom I cannot afford to offend.¡± It was true that Cole couldn¡¯t win Wabei in a fight. There was once a person who could defeat Wabei, and that was Snake. A pity he was already dead. Now, only Gu Mengmeng could win Wabei, but unfortunately she was otherwise upied... Wabei intoned: It was so boring and meaningless when one had no worthy opponents... Wabei nced askance at Cole. ¡°Be a coward if you must, why spout so much nonsense?¡± Without even bothering to wait for Cole¡¯s response, Wabei just walked straight to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, what¡¯s our next step? When are we getting in a fight? I have hibernated an entire winter and my bones are all stiff!¡± Gu Mengmeng shot Wabei an impatient re. ¡°Do you think I have violent tendencies? Where to squeeze out so many fights for you. Don¡¯t bother me when I am taking care of my son.¡± Wabei pointed at Chixuan. ¡°He is already a grown male, does he still need you to take care of him? I don¡¯t care. You better give me a good fight.¡± Gu Mengmeng was really annoyed now. She gestured for Wabei toe over. Wabei threw back his shoulders and walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, whereby she gave him one tight smack which sent him flying far away. He crashed through seven to eight trees, knocking all of them over beforeing to a stop. This time, not just Wabei¡ªeven Gu Mengmeng herself was stunned. Her strength... when did it be so great? In the past, Wabei would stop after hitting a tree and at most knock one over. Today, she had even purposely held back... what happened? Wabei rubbed the blood off the corner of his lips. He returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side in a whoosh and stared fixedly at Gu Mengmeng. After hesitating for a long time, he said, ¡°Let me see the mark behind your neck.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled her hair aside and turned to let Wabei take a look. Wabei was momentarily stunned. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not him... it¡¯s not him... how did this happen? Why is it not him...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was rather worried at Wabei¡¯s horrified expression. Wabei stared at Gu Mengmeng intensely with eyes bulging. He grabbed her by the shoulders. ¡°Go visit your father. Go now! Ask him what happened to Snake?!¡± Gu Mengmeng touched the back of her neck. She couldn¡¯t see what had changed with the mark and could only look to Lea for help. He was already standing behind her and scrutinizing the mark on her neck. She used her eyes to seek rification on what was the matter with Snake¡¯s mark. Lea was a fox. He might be able to discern the slightest bit of difference between four-legged animals, but as for snakes... In Lea¡¯s eyes, every snake looked the same. Lea shook his head, indicating that he had no idea. Gu Mengmeng had no choice but to look at Wabei again. ¡°Don¡¯t act crazy. Tell me what happened so that I know what to ask. You are already over 800 years old. Don¡¯t go making a fuss over any little thing.¡± Wabei pointed at the mark at the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck with trembling fingers. He finally spoke after a long while. ¡°The mark at the back of your neck is not Snake anymore. The mark has changed.¡± Chapter 993 - She Wanted To Snatch Chixuan Back

Chapter 993: She Wanted To Snatch Chixuan Back

¡°Changed?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. She looked down at her corbone. Elvis was a third-level beast when they first became partners. He was now a fifth-level beast but the mating mark didn¡¯t change at all. It remained the same as when he was a third-level. She could only see the mark on her ear as reflected by the water, but Lea would definitely tell her if there were any changes. So why did Snake¡¯s mark change? Was it because it was a protection mark and not a mating mark? But what triggered the change? Could it Wabei¡¯s worries were founded? Something had happened to Snake over there? Perhaps she should really go and ask the Beast Deity, but... She looked down at Chixuan¡¯s hand in hers. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, suppressing the unease in her heart. She could not go to sleep now. She would be asleep for at least three to four days. By the time she woke up, Chixuan would definitely be gone. If she missed this chance, who knew when would she be able to see Chixuan again. There was something that she must try no matter what. She subconsciously tightened her grip on Chixuan¡¯s hand. Gu Mengmeng held a resolute look in her eyes, as she turned towards Wabei. ¡°I will go ask him a bitter. It is not a good time now.¡± Enraged, Wabei pointed at Gu Mengmeng as he hollered. ¡°He has already died for you once, what else do you want from him? Is your female heart made of stone? Don¡¯t you have the slightest bit of feelings for him?!¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lips as she endured Wabei¡¯s usations. She owed Snake. She admitted that. She deserved to be scolded. But she was a mother. In her eyes, no one was more important than her own son. Today, Chixuan had already knocked on death¡¯s door once. There was no guarantee that Cole would not think up another perverse n to torture Chixuan, and put him in harm¡¯s way again. She wanted to snatch Chixuan back. She must snatch him back. ¡°You...¡± Wabei¡¯s pupils turned into angry slits as he red at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s quiet resolution. Before Wabei reached Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, Lea had already carried her off to a distance, while Elvis stood up with shake, using his body to block Wabei and engage him in a fight. Elvis and Wabei had sparred together many times, and were very familiar with each others¡¯ movements. But Wabei was truly agitated now. Snake was his weak point and he waspletely unable to calm down. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng was Elvis¡¯ own vulnerable spot. No matter how powerful she was, he would never let others attack her. The two males were embroiled in a chaotic battle, with Elvis still somewhat weaker than Wabei. Seeing Elvis gradually losing advantage, Gu Mengmeng shouted angrily, ¡°Stop it, both of you!¡± She did not unleash any beast pressure. But Wabei suddenly copsed to the ground,pletely unable to get up again as if something was crushing on him. Momentarily stunned, Elvis remained standing at his original position. He turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, who was also dumbstruck. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what was going on. Just one shout from her had caused the enraged Wabei to copse in fright? She did not believe Wabei was so scared of her. That was... ¡°Ha...¡± An inappropriate chuckle drifted over. Gu Mengmeng turned and saw Cole, who was pressing his lips together and looking at her cheerfully. ¡°Sorry, I lost control for a moment.¡± Chapter 994 - Who Will Protect You?

Chapter 994: Who Will Protect You?

Gu Mengmeng suddenly recalled Leonard¡¯s astonishing reaction to Cole¡¯s ¡°kneel down¡±mand earlier. Gu Mengmeng clearly remembered that she had not detected any beast pressure, but Leonard had still knelt before Cole. It was the same bizarre situation as now. ¡°What do you know?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Cole touched the tip of his finger to his lips. ¡°What benefit will I get for telling you?¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted. ¡°Forget it.¡± Ignoring Cole, Gu Mengmeng walked over to Wabei. Elvis and Lea were worried that Wabei might hurt Gu Mengmeng on impulse, and so stood on either side of her to protect her. Gu Mengmeng stood in front of Wabei and reached out one hand. ¡°Calm down and listen to me, alright?¡± Wabei remained sprawled on the ground. His current condition was different from the previous times when he had been smacked away. He appearedpletely drained of energy, so much so that even a newly promoted second-level young pup like Chixuan could easily kill him. He didn¡¯t move but just lifted his head to stare at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Over there, Snake has the other me to apany him. He will not let any harm befall that version of me, and the only way he can do so is to protect himself first. Do you think Snake is a person that can be easily defeated?¡± Momentarily taken aback, Wabei shook his head. Snake had a god-like existence. He was more powerful than anyone in the world and no one was a match for him. Be it intelligence or physical prowess, he was right at the top looking down at the entire world. With this line of thought, Wabei gradually grew calmer. His pupils also slowly dted as his emotions quietened down. Gu Mengmeng discretely breathed a sigh of relief. She continued. ¡°I will go ask my father about Snake at ater time. Chixuan has just survived a crisis and I really cannot stop worrying about him. Let me apany my son first, alright?¡± Wabei snorted without a word. The Beast Deity only appeared in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dreams. Unless she was willing, no one could forcibly send her there. So it didn¡¯t matter whether Wabei agreed or not. ¡°Can you get up now? Don¡¯t behave like a spoiled child throwing a tantrum on the ground.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she continued to reach out her hand to Wabei. Wabei was grumbling in his heart. He had tried his best to stand up after copsing, but he had no energy in him at all. The only thing he could do was just blink... Cole took two steps forward and leaned over to speak into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t say he can get up, he will probably be sprawled on the ground forever.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand, but she still tried. ¡°You can get up now.¡± Wabei wiggled his fingers and felt his energy slowly returning to his body. He propped himself up and looked at Gu Mengmeng, before turning towards Cole. ¡°What do you know? Tell me now or I will kill you.¡± Colepletely disregarded Wabei¡¯s threat. He smiled nonchntly and said with just a trace of challenge in his voice. ¡°For Little Xuan¡¯s sake, Ah Gu will definitely protect me. And you... you are not able to ovee her, right?¡± Wabei rotated his wrists and suddenly grabbed hold of Cole¡¯s neck. He raised one eyebrow with a chilly and malevolent smile. ¡°Who did you say... will protect you, mmm?¡± Chapter 995 - If My Female Needs To Cry, She Can Only Cry In My Arms

Chapter 995: If My Female Needs To Cry, She Can Only Cry In My Arms

Wabei smiled sarcastically. He still had a bellyful of anger yet to be vented, and Cole was the only one here with no rtions to Gu Mengmeng. If Cole wished to put himself in the line of fire, who else could be med? Even though he had fought with Elvis on an angry impulse, he had still held back and didn¡¯t mete out any lethal strikes. At the end of the day, he still controlled himself for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sake. After all, in his over 800 hundred years of living, apart from Snake, Gu Mengmeng was his only friend. But Cole... ha, a pathetic little ant for him to squash to death. Cole¡¯s neck was being strangled by Wabei and he was barely able to breathe. But he continued to smile in a challenging manner. Death. He had never feared it. But... Ha. Chixuan suddenly dashed over and bit Wabei¡¯s wrist. The bite power of a second-level wolf beast was shocking. If Wabei did not possess his ridiculously strong powers, his wrist might have been snapped in two by Chixuan. He reflexively raised one hand to hit Chixuan, but held back when he looked at Chixuan¡¯s face. Chixuan would be smashed to bits if he really struck down. Thinking of how Gu Mengmeng reacted after she found out about his ¡°special training¡± to boost the promotion of those three little ones¡ªWabei knew that Gu Mengmeng would never treat him as a friend again if he really hit Chixuan. So he tightened the muscles on his wrist and just flicked Chixuan away. This was a good example of the absolute difference between their powers. Wabei frowned at his bleeding wound. He shook his wrist and walked away, ignoring everyone. For this matter, Gu Mengmeng knew that she was standing on the side of wrong. There was something wrong with Snake¡¯s mark, and as the heir to his power, she was obliged to show some concern. Wabei¡¯s request was not unreasonable. But she had rejected Wabei¡¯s request for her own son. And now her son had bitten him... ¡°Lea, go take a look at Wabei. He¡¯s injured...¡± Lea understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worries, but he shook his head. ¡°You better take a look at Chixuan first.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea in confusion, before turning towards Chixuan, who indeed looked rather peaky. Shocked, she recalled that Wabei and Snake were both venomous snakes. She also remembered that she had nearly died when she had bitten Snake previously. It was Snake who had to turn around and help her counteract the poison in order to save her life. Gu Mengmeng quickly stepped forward and supported the unsteady Chixuan. She then let him lie t and searched among Snake¡¯s memories for the necessary herbs to make the antidote. But she couldn¡¯t find anything. Gu Mengmeng was panicking but could find no solution. She was just about to copy Snake and bite her own tongue to feed some of her blood to Chixuan, to use poison against poison... Before she bit down on her tongue, Chixuan sat up unsteadily. He held his forehead with one hand and ced the other on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. He pulled her gently into his arms tofort her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I am fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a violent tug at her heartstrings. All the pain and frustrations she endured today burst out. ¡°Ah... sob sob... my Little Xuan... I thought you don¡¯t want your mother anymore. You ignored me when I talked to you. You refused when I asked you toe home with me... sob sob sob...¡± Chixuan was at a loss as he watched Gu Mengmeng cry herself into such a state. Shocked, he looked to Cole for help. But Cole had never handled such a situation before too, and just stared back at Chixuan in a daze. In the end, it was Elvis who pulled Gu Mengmeng out from Chixuan¡¯s embrace into his own arms. ¡°If my female needs to cry, she can only cry in my arms.¡± Chapter 996 - My Son Is Such A Warm And Considerate Boy

Chapter 996: My Son Is Such A Warm And Considerate Boy

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s major crying fit had a strangely mollifying effect. As if afraid of triggering another bout of fresh tears, Chixuan didn¡¯t dare to make any false moves towards Gu Mengmeng. The moment he noticed her eyes turning red, he would immediately reach out his hand for her to hold. Gu Mengmeng was thrilled at this development. This son had not been close to her since being taken away by Cole. He would even purposely distance himself from her, avoiding her and refusing to acknowledge her. But now, it appeared that she was just over-thinking things. Her son still cared for her. If not, why would he be afraid of making her cry? Knowing this, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood improved a lot. She kept beaming at Chixuan and was the epitome of sunshine and happiness. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t just keep looking at Chixuan. Look at me too...¡± Lea flicked his tail in jealousy. For the first time, Gu Mengmeng was immune to Lea¡¯s tail. She pushed him aside and continued to grin at Chixuan. She poked Elvis and said, ¡°Look at my son. So dashing¡ª¡¯Mother, don¡¯t worry, I am fine¡¯¡ªgoodness gracious me... how thoughtful... my son is such a warm and considerate boy.¡± Gu Mengmeng repeated that sentence ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I am fine¡± to herself over 37 times. She imitated Chixuan¡¯s low, boyish voice each time, until Elvis¡¯ ears were turning hard with calluses. If not for the fact that he knew for sure Chixuan was their son, and would never have any other type of rtionship with Gu Mengmeng¡ªElvis would have already killed him. They should never have had any wolf pups. Why did he go seeking such troubles for himself! Elvis was feeling very huffy but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Sighing, he said, ¡°Is it really alright to let Wabei leave just like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened at the mention of Wabei. But she quickly looked up with a smile. ¡°No matter. Little shit is not a petty person. At most... I will let him take a bite back.¡± Elvis pointed at Chixuan. ¡°Him? Is he even enough to fill Wabei¡¯s mouth?¡± The hackles on Gu Mengmeng rose. ¡°What? Who dares to bite my son? I will kill him! I mean to bite me. Bite me back one time and we will be even.¡± Elvis held his forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have me or Lea give him our wrists then.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis. ¡°It sounds rather devious to say this, but don¡¯t worry, Wabei will not really bite me. After all...¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed the back of her own neck with a bitter smile. She was enjoying all the benefits that Snake bestowed upon her. But now that there was something wrong with his mark, she wasn¡¯t even going to take a look at him. She was a bad woman after all. She was not worth Snake¡¯s sacrifice. But even so, in that other world, Snake was still doting on her. Because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s good mood, the journey back was not so stifling anymore. They arrived at the stray beast camp by nightfall. Unable to withstand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shining and expectant eyes, Chixuan eventually decided to go back with her to their temporary cave for the night, and also meet his brothers. No one cared where Cole went. But after going their separate ways, he watched after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back profile with a dark smile, until she disappearedpletely from his sight. Only then did Cole lower his head and startughing uncontrobly until tears were rolling down his cheeks. Thatughter sounded especially eerie in the dead night. After a long while, when Cole finally couldn¡¯tugh anymore, he smirked and said ominously, ¡°Ah Gu, don¡¯t disappoint me. I... I am waiting for you toe to me begging.¡± Chapter 997 - I Am In A Bad Mood, Come Placate Me Now

Chapter 997: I Am In A Bad Mood, Come cate Me Now

Returning to their own cave, Gu Mengmeng saw Wabeizing on a tree branch nearby. He was putting himself on prominent disy, sprawling there in ackadaisical manner. He might as well be holding up a card saying ¡°I am in a bad mood,e cate me now¡±. Gu Mengmeng let Elvis and Lea bring Chixuan into the house to meet the three little ones. She then sped her hands behind her and stepped towards Wabei. She looked up at the huge snake dangling on the tree. Perhaps it was because of Snake¡¯s memories, but she didn¡¯t seem afraid of snakes now. Smiling, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Little shit, let¡¯s call it even, alright? I won¡¯t be angry at you and you stop being mad at me, alright?¡± Wabei stuck out his tongue and hissed in his snakenguage. ¡°Even? On what grounds? Have I done anything to make you angry?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at him. ¡°You know I hate snakes, I hate shit, and I hate snakes that look like shit. But you are presenting yourself in this state now¡ªaren¡¯t you purposely trying to make me sick? I have suppressed my disgust toe over and offer you an olive branch. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Wabei was really incensed and gritted his teeth tightly. He jumped down from the tree and stood before Gu Mengmeng in human form. He jabbed a finger at her nose. ¡°Do you only dare to mouth off in front of me? When Cole was putting the squeeze on you earlier today, why didn¡¯t you use your sharp tongue to rebuke him?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t get angry. She held Wabei¡¯s arm and swung it side to side. ¡°I am purposely bullying you because I know you can¡¯t bear to hit me.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Wabei was speechless. Gu Mengmeng pulled at the wrist that Chixuan had bitten. Her smile faded and she said in a soft voice, ¡°This... I am sorry. Chixuan was in the wrong today. He should not have bitten you.¡± Wabei refused to be moved. ¡°There¡¯s no should or should not. It¡¯s verymon for males to attack each other. It was my own choice not to strike him back. me it on the fact that I can¡¯t afford to offend his mother...¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a sweet smile. ¡°Let Lea take a look. Put some medicinal herbs on it, if not it might get infected.¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°A small injury like this is nothing. I have been thrashed nearly to death by Snake but have never used any medicine. I still got up the next day alive and well.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. ¡°I intend to use a bewitching spell on Chixuan, to let him not rely on Cole anymore. Only then will he return to my side, and I will no longer be coerced by Cole. So I really cannot go visit the Beast Deity today. Otherwise, by the time I wake up three to four dayster, Chixuan will be spirited off to goodness know where again by Cole. The longer the two of them are together, the worse it will be for me... so... sorry.¡± Having fought with Elvis and cooled off under the tree the whole afternoon, Wabei was not angry anymore. As Gu Mengmeng said, he could not bear to hit her. Even though he knew he was no match for Gu Mengmeng, he still could not bear to strike this petite figure. At the beginning, it was because of Snake. But now... it had be a habit. It had be a habit for him to take care of her and protect her. He had also gotten used to her noisy bickering and her reliance. She radiated a warmth that made him wish to go closer. It was strange. He was obviously a cold-blooded animal, but wished to attain that warmth. If not for the fact that he never had a family, he would understand that warmth had another name¡ª¡±family affection¡±. Chapter 998 - It Felt Good To Be Idolized.

Chapter 998: It Felt Good To Be Idolized.

After cating Wabei, Gu Mengmeng entered the cave. Her four children were already happily ying with each other. Although Chixuan was somewhat more distant from his three brothers, Gu Mengmeng could clearly discern the joy in his eyes. Kanwu was the most guileless. He felt no shame from the fact that they were from the same litter¡ªbut Chixuan had already advanced to be a second-level beast, whereas he was still at the first-level. On the contrary, he was full of pride. Following Chixuan closely with his eyes, he looked as if he wanted the entire world to know just how strong and mighty his brother was. But his adtion made Chixuan feel somewhat embarrassed. It felt good to be idolized. Hede was the eldest of the brothers. Although he was still a first-level beast, he still acted very much like the big brother. Looking at his younger brothers fooling around, he only joined in now and then. Most of the time, he just stood at the side with some fruit. Any time one of them came near him, he would stuff some fruit in their mouths. Jialue was the smartest. He was not as powerful as Chixuan or as strong as Kanwu, so he would generally tumble about with the rest for awhile before sidling up to Hede for something to eat. When Kanwu saw Jialue getting something to eat, he would also hustle over. But instead of eating it himself, he would stuff the food into Chixuan¡¯s mouth. Chixuan was momentarily taken aback, but still swallowed the food with a smile thereafter. Looking at how well her children were getting along, Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t bear to step in and spoil this harmonious scene. Elvis and Lea were at their wits end with the noisy children. They noticed Gu Mengmeng smiling foolishly as she stood at the entrance, with no intention of entering. Hence they each picked up two boys by the crook of their necks and flung them out. ¡°There are many caves here. The four of you go get one to stay in for the moment.¡± Elvismanded from the door. Kanwu harrumphed and hung one arm around Chixuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Second brother, where we are going to spend the night¡ªit all depends on you now.¡± Chixuan was rather hesitant. Actually, he wished to go and find Cole. But his brothers were just first-level beasts. If he let them try and take over someone else¡¯s cave, they might get injured. Actually, a second-level beast in a stray beast territory was not considered much at all, but Kanwu¡¯s frank adtion made him feel like he couldn¡¯t just leave the three of them behind. Hence he nodded and let Kanwu hang onto his neck in an intimate manner, as they sauntered off. The four brothers discussed their battle strategy as they walked into the night. Theirughter resonated in the night air¡ªrather obnoxiously, but it fit their youthful age. Feeling a warmth approach from behind, Gu Mengmeng was engulfed in Elvis¡¯ embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. The night air is chilly.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t turn around. She just leaned backwards and restedpletely on Elvis¡¯ chest. Her gaze still lingered in the direction of her sons, as the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. Even her voice sounded sweet. ¡°I never imagined that I would be married by 18 and have four grown-up sons by 19...¡± Elvis tightened his embrace. ¡°I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let you bear children so soon.¡± ¡°Silly boy. Why are you saying sorry. I never felt this was not a good thing. I just wished... we could remain like this forever.¡± Elvis knew Chixuan was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bane. That was why he said he shouldn¡¯t have let Gu Mengmeng bear children so soon. Kissing the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, Elvis said, ¡°I have never loved anyone before. You are my first. I am afraid I am not doing enough and made you feel that love is just like that.¡± Chapter 999 - At The Start Of Every Great Love Story, There Must Be Someone Playing Punk

Chapter 999: At The Start Of Every Great Love Story, There Must Be Someone ying Punk

¡°Silly boy.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°You have given me your entire heart. This is already the most perfect type of love. How could it be ¡®just like that¡¯?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to gaze up at Elvis. The moonlight was warm and fuzzy, softening his typically harsh features. Even his pale blue eyes held an alluring vor that was unique to the night. ¡°Hubby, I remembered you told me that you were mad at me when we first met. You were unhappy at my inappropriate attire and for not being vignt, and was angry in case I was seen by others in that state...¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help giggling as she recalled that incident. She continued. ¡°But you never told me that apart from being angry, did you like me then?¡± ¡°Why would I get angry if I didn¡¯t like you? Silly.¡± Elvis finished his sentence by nting a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. It was a fleeting touch and Elvis didn¡¯t deepen that kiss. Instead, he asked, ¡°What about you? Did you like me when you first met me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled bashfully. ¡°When I first saw you, the Heavens whispered to me: you are doomed to fall for this guy. But the funny thing was I still thought you were just a dream. I didn¡¯t believe that there could be someone as perfect as you. And who would also let me tease him so... ha, when I kissed you and imed I wouldn¡¯t take responsibility. Was I ying punk?¡± ¡°Mmm, yes you were.¡± Elvis smiled affectionately. His expression bore no grudge, but was instead traced with sweetness. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Well... at the start of every great love story, there must be someone ying punk. Madame White Snake made it rain to trick Xu Xian into giving her his umbre. Zhu Yingtai ying the fool to tease Liang Shanbo when apanying him for those 18 miles. The seventh fairy blocking Dong Yong¡¯s path. The cowherd stealing the clothes of the weaver girl when she was bathing... Gu Mengmeng seducing and kissing Elvis in her bathing suit.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t argue with her incongruous logic. Everything she said was good. Anything she said was right. ¡°The cave is already warm now. Don¡¯t keep standing outside. The air is chilly during the rainy season and not good for Mengmeng.¡± Lea called out from the cave. Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng and carried her back into the cave. Gu Mengmeng sat by the fire hugging her knees. She hesitated a moment before speaking. ¡°I want to cast a bewitching spell on Chixuan.¡± Lea pursed his lips. ¡°I thought of this method too, but felt it is not appropriate.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her eyes. ¡°Are you also worried that Cole had nted some subliminal device in Chixuan, such that he woulde to harm if I try to cast a bewitching spell on him?¡± Lea nodded his head in reply. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°That is also why I have not dared to make my move all this while. But... I cannot wait any longer. Chixuan nearly died today. What about next time? I don¡¯t know when Cole would once again push Chixuan into a dangerous situation. I cannot bear it anymore...¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders gently and said in a low voice. ¡°Perhaps killing Cole would be the simplest solution. If you want, I will go do so now.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Cole must be killed, but not now. I must first get Chixuan back, before killing Cole. Otherwise, what if my bewitching spell fails to work after Cole dies¡ªwe don¡¯t know what crazy thing Chixuan might do given his current feelings for Cole. So Cole cannot die for the time being.¡± Chapter 1000 - Win Or Lose? Of Course We Won!

Chapter 1000: Win Or Lose? Of Course We Won!

The next day, the four brothers came bounding back covered in bruises. It was the first time Gu Mengmeng saw someone look so excited while their faces were all colored in ck and blue. Before Gu Mengmeng could even open her mouth, Elvis asked, ¡°Did you win or lose?¡± ¡°Of course we won!¡± Kanwu lifted his head with much tion and pride. With that, Kanwu pounced towards Gu Mengmeng. He was now already half a head taller than Gu Mengmeng and she couldn¡¯t hold him like she used to. But he was unable to break out of this habit. He loved to snuggle up to Gu Mengmeng, and especially enjoyed the doting smile on her face as she caressed his head. But he had just wrapped his arms around Gu Mengmeng when a wound on his chest was jolted. He grimaced in pain. Standing beside Gu Mengmeng the entire time, Elvis was very displeased with Kanwu¡¯s behavior with her. Nheless, he had not choice but to endure it as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s love for her children knew no bounds. He snorted at Kanwu¡¯s pained grimace. ¡°You look bad enough even as the winner.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Angered, Kanwu wanted to pick a fight but felt a squeeze around his waist. He looked down at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beseeching eyes, and decided to force back his words. He just sniffed. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you for my mother¡¯s sake.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She surmised that their little wolf pups were the only first-level beasts who would dare to behave so audaciously before a fifth-level beast such as Elvis... So, from some angles, her sons were more gutsy than others. They were so bold and dashing... ¡°Quickly, tell mummy what happened to you all yesterday?¡± Yesterday was the first time those four little ones officially tasted independence. It was also the first time the four of them fought as a team. Gu Mengmeng had wanted to sneak a peek at themst night, but was stopped by Elvis. He said that she had to get used to the fact that her children had grown up and needed to face the world on their own. Kanwu¡¯s eyes brightened the moment he heard Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. He pulled her to the side. ¡°Mother, let me tell you. Yesterday night, the four of us defeated a third-level beast. Third-level!¡± Three first-level and one second-level beast... defeated a third-level beast? Gu Mengmeng frowned. The difference in powers between the levels was absolute. In the beginning, this was how Lea managed to ovee Nina¡¯s partners. She clearly remembered that Lea managed to defeat Nina¡¯s dozen over partners in just a few seconds. Tsk, these four punks. Didn¡¯t they know you should always pick the weakest as your opponent? Stray beasts went straight for the kill during fights, how could they dare to... Gu Mengmeng bit her lips to suppress her reprimand. The children were still high on excitement and she didn¡¯t wish to burst their bubble. Kanwu gestured wildly as he narrated how heroic the four of them were yesterday night. Now and then, he would even drag his other three brothers over to reenact certain scenes. Infected by Kanwu¡¯s enthusiasm, Gu Mengmeng followed his story with close interest. Elvis and Lea showed no such interest. In their eyes, this level of battle as described by Kanwu was... not worth mentioning at all. Hence the two of them focused their attention on Gu Mengmeng appreciating the myriad expressions on her face. They enjoyed watching her so much that even the noise created by Kanwu was not that unbearable any more. Chapter 1001 - He Completely Satisfies All My Notions Of A Hero!

Chapter 1001: He Completely Satisfies All My Notions Of A Hero!

¡°But we were still not a match for him. At one point, Hede, Jialue and I couldn¡¯t even get up after being thrown down. And that stray beast had no intention of letting us off...¡± Kanwu¡¯s tone suddenly shifted as his emotions dampened, causing Gu Mengmeng to hold her breath in anxiety. She clenched her fists nervously, frowning so hard that her eyebrows were touching. ¡°Just as that third-level beast was about to charge over and bite us to death, second brother flew over like a heavenly god to stand in his way.¡± Suddenly, Kanwu¡¯s spirits lifted once again. He turned and pointed at Chixuan. ¡°Although we could only see second brother¡¯s back view at that time, that was enough to bowl me over. His dominance, his mightiness, his toughness. Hepletely satisfies all my notions of a hero!¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help smiling at Kanwu¡¯s fan-boy narration. ¡°And then?¡± Kanwu lowered his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng with much regret and dismay. He twisted his lips. ¡°Then I fainted... by the time I woke up, the four of us were already inside the cave. And goodness knows where that third-level beast went.¡± ¡°Fainted?¡± Gu Mengmeng was at a loss for words. He actually fainted at the most exciting part. Kanwu nodded with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Yes, I fainted. Thereafter, no matter how much I begged second brother to tell me what happened, he refuses... mother, can you help me ask?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Chixuan, who was pursing his lips and looking very conflicted. He obviously didn¡¯t wish to say. You and your second brother are so close, and he wouldn¡¯t even tell you. Why would he tell me? Mothers can¡¯t control their sons after they have grown up. At your age now, don¡¯t you all have some secrets, which even if the whole world knew, you will still never tell your parents.¡± Kanwu lifted his brows. ¡°No way. I have no secrets from mother. No matter what it is, as long as mother asks me, I will tell you.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She stood on tiptoe and caressed Kanwu¡¯s head. ¡°Mmm, I will believe you for the time being.¡± Kanwu swung Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm childishly. ¡°Mother, help me ask second brother. Let me tell you, he is very scared of you. If you ask him, he will not dare to refuse.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose. ¡°Scared of me?¡± Normally... She had always been a loving, motherly figure right? She had never said a harsh word to her sons, not to mention even raising a finger at them. What reason did he have to be scared of her? Kanwu leaned towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°He is scared of you crying. He is helpless the moment he sees you cry.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed as she recalled how terribly she had sobbed in front of her son that day. Before she could say ¡°stop fooling around¡±, Kanwu was thrown forward and crashed into his three brothers like a bowling ball. The four brothers copsed in a messy heap. Already injured, they nowid there groaning and moaning. Meanwhile, the offender Elvis, just lifted Gu Mengmeng with one hand and looked down at them. ¡°If you dare make my female cry again, I will kill you all.¡± Kanwu wanted to retaliate, but was pulled back by Jialue. Jialue then stood up and patted the dust off from his body. ¡°There¡¯s a loophole in your statement.¡± Elvis raised his brows but kept silent. The adult Jialue now had eyes that looked increasingly like Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, innocent and clear. Those amber pupils reflected the dappled sunlight, like stars glittering in the sky. One could not bear to speak a single harsh word to him, but would instead wish to offer him all that was good in this world. Chapter 1002 - She Was Unwilling.

Chapter 1002: She Was Unwilling.

Jialue purposely screwed up his eyes in a smile, as he looked most like Gu Mengmeng when he beamed like that. ¡°If the four of us die, mother will cry horribly.¡± Jialue batted his eyelids as he purposely presented his face right in front of Elvis. ¡°So in reality, do you wish to make mother cry, or not?¡± Elvis reached out one huge hand and rubbed Jialue¡¯s face roughly. ¡°I will not make her cry.¡± Jialue used both hands to hold onto Elvis¡¯ wrist and tilted his face to peek out from the side of Elvis¡¯ palm. ¡°You don¡¯t want to make mother cry... so you can¡¯t do anything to us four, right?¡± Elvis gritted his teeth. This punk was his son. He looked very much like Gu Mengmeng, but had Lea¡¯s brains. Faced with this impish fellow, Elvis could not bring himself to be vicious at all. He shook his head in exasperation and ced Gu Mengmeng back down. He then picked up Jialue by the crook of his neck, kicked Kanwu forward and shot a look at Hede. ¡°Come hunting with me.¡± Kanwu was just about to refuse when Elvis said coldly, ¡°If you wish to get promoted quickly and catch up with Chixuan, you guys must work harder than him.¡± Kanwu¡¯s words died in his throat. He nced at Chixuan before following Elvis out without another word. Lea was outside the cave, raising a fire to prepare their meal. At that moment, only Chixuan and Gu Mengmeng were left in the cave. Gu Mengmeng knew Elvis was purposely creating an opportunity for her, and indeed, she didn¡¯t have much time left. From past experience, Chixuan would always leave by noon the next day whenever he returned home. Gu Mengmeng tugged at Chixuan¡¯s hand. She gently caressed the bruises on his face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Chixuan shook his head. He hesitated, but still spoke up. ¡°Yesterday night, it was he who saved us.¡± That person... no need to ask, it must be Cole. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and nodded. Actually, she had already guessed it. If it was someone else, Chixuan would have no need to keep it a secret. He would have just told them. He had steadfastly refused to tell Kanwu as he guessed that his three brothers hated Cole as much as Gu Mengmeng did. That they might have even chosen death rather than be rescued by Cole. ¡°He acted as he did for you.¡± Chixuan¡¯s manner was quiet and calm. ¡°Mother, if I am willing toe back to your side forever as your obedient son, will you consider epting him?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned... So her son was giving her a third option. A third option that would not require abandoning her son or taking dangerous risks. Ha, she said before that her son was more important than her own life. So now, the time of reckoning hase. Was she willing to sacrifice herself¡ªto endure some suffering and suppress her disgust¡ªand ept Cole. If only she was willing to sacrifice, to suffer and bear her disgust¡ªher son would not need to undergo the risk of having a bewitching spell cast on him. Gu Mengmeng felt herself shrinking, as if all reason had been sucked out of her. In her mind, only one sentence was left echoing: She was unwilling. She could die for Chixuan, but was unwilling to ept Cole for him... She could not imagine herself reaching such selfless heights. She was not a good mother after all. Chixuan looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stunned expression and thought she was considering the possibility. He tugged at her hand. ¡°Mother, think back carefully. Although he hasmitted many crimes, he has never really harmed you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chapter 1003 - From Now On, Add Another To The Score Between Cole And Her.

Chapter 1003: From Now On, Add Another To The Score Between Cole And Her.

¡°He schemed against you and staged a kidnapping to trick you intoing to Sauder, all just to create an opportunity for you and him to cultivate some feelings for each other. If ¡®scheming¡¯ was so unforgivable, why did you ept Lea then?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. She could only stare at Chixuan in silence. She didn¡¯t know how to exin. She felt like her heart had been thrown inside a washing machine and was churning madly. It was an obvious pain, but she was unable to pinpoint where that pain originated from. She could only stare at Chixuan in a daze. This was the son she was the most beholden to, and the one she wished to get back the most. ¡°Thereafter, you were lured to the Snake King valley and Ellie nearly killed you. You only knew that Elvis and Lea nearly died trying to break through the traps, so that Snake had the chance to be your hero after he finally arrived. But did you ever think that those ¡®traps¡¯ were there not to hinder their rescue but to lead the way?¡± As she had inherited Snake¡¯s memories, Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis and Lea had fought desperately to break the traps set by Cole, while she was being beaten by Ellie. Those traps looked lethal, but only caused serious injuries to Elvis and Lea. Moreover, it was indeed thanks to those traps that Snake could locate her so quickly. Pressing her lips into one straight line, Gu Mengmeng kept quiet as she continued to look at Chixuan. Perhaps if she listened to his entire argument today, she might be able to know why Chixuan insisted on remaining by Cole¡¯s side? Wouldn¡¯t that be seeking out a fourth option? ¡°Mother, did you ever consider that, with Cole¡¯s powers and methods, if he wanted to retaliate, Elvis and Lea are no match for him? Do you still not understand his real reason for luring you to the Snake King valley?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She frowned deeply. Chixuan knew he was bing overly agitated, and so took two deep breaths before continuing. ¡°In the end, you attained the Tear of the Beast Deity and became the most powerful being in the entire Beast World, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart gave a jolt. So Snake¡¯s death was machinated by Cole? The difficulty level and number of those traps were not created at random. They had been specifically designed and operated on the basis that Snake could not bear to see her suffer. On seeing her dying manner, he would definitely give the Tear of the Beast Deity to her, right? Good, very good... From now on, add another to the score between Cole and her. ¡°Mother, you say he is always scheming against you. But didn¡¯t you realize that in every scheme of his, you always gain in the end. If you cannot ept him because of his cruel methods, how innocent do you think Elvis and Lea were in the past? Mother, I am not asking for you to treat him like how you treat Lea and Elvis. You just have to allow him to be by your side, like how it was in Sauder. He doesn¡¯t care if he has no status or that you will treat him like he was invisible. Just give him a chance, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head as if hesitating. Chixuan¡¯s eyes followed Gu Mengmeng closely, his entire focus on her. He anxiously awaited her answer. After a long time, Gu Mengmeng finally raised her head. She was smiling with a gentle warmth. Her lips curled lightly in an elegant curve, as she said, ¡°I am indeed... a selfish mother.¡± Chapter 1004 - please, Don’t

Chapter 1004: Please, Don¡¯t

Chixuan was shocked and looked confused. He felt like he was unable to peel his eyes away from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s own. Gu Mengmeng gently caressed Chixuan¡¯s face and said in a warm manner, ¡°I am sorry, Chixuan. I am just a selfish woman. I am unwilling to sacrifice my whole life to spend it with someone I don¡¯t love. I am also unwilling to lose my son. So... if you me me in the future, I will ept it. Because I deserve it.¡± ¡°Mother...¡± Chixuan seemed to have guessed what Gu Mengmeng wanted to do. His pupils wavered slightly, as every cell in his body told him to resist. But he couldn¡¯t escape, and his lips trembled violently. He was already a second-level beast but now appeared like a helpless child. He stared at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Please, don¡¯t...¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± A tear trickled down from the corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye, as she smiled bitterly. She swayed one hand before Chixuan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You are my child, my flesh and blood. You should be living a carefree life with your brothers. Leave Cole. He is too dangerous. Promise mummy. Don¡¯t let me worry, alright?¡± ¡°Mother...¡± Chixuan was struggling. His subconscious continuously fought against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hypnotism. But Gu Mengmeng had already started secreting traces of Fox Seductive Fragrance the moment Elvis brought the three little ones out. The cave was now filled with Fox Seductive Fragrance¡ªplus the fact that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hypnotism methods were directly sourced from Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s expertise¡ªher skills were already of the elite levels. So although Chixuan was resisting, he was unable to break free. Gu Mengmeng felt very bad as she saw how hard Chixuan was struggling to escape from her hypnotism. She knew there was no turning back now. If the hypnotism failed or if Chixuan woke from it one day, she might forever lose this son. Sniffling, Gu Mengmeng let her tears fall freely. She said nasally, ¡°Please, Chixuan. Mummy really cannot be without you... just remain by my side, alright? Mummy will take good care of you and will never let anyone hurt you, use you or take you away... I beg of you, please?¡± ¡°No...¡± Chixuan¡¯s eyes had started to ze over and a drop of blood was trickling out of the corner of his mouth. The bright red stung Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He was clenching his jaws tightly to prevent Gu Mengmeng from controlling him via her bewitching spell. He was clenching so tightly that his gums were bleeding. Gu Mengmeng held Chixuan¡¯s face with both hands. At this point, her heart felt like it was being torn in two. She felt like she was doing something very cruel and the victim was her own son. ¡°Chixuan, forget Cole. He is not a good person. Don¡¯t go near him again. Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± Chixuan suddenly cried out in pain. He gave Gu Mengmeng a vicious shove, and managed to free himself from her hold, but ended up fainting over himself. ¡°Chixuan, Chixuan!¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t care that she had been sent tumbling off, and crawled back to Chixuan¡¯s side. She held him in her arms and gently patted his face. Lea hurried in at the sound of the ruckus and helped Gu Mengmeng ce Chixuan on the bed. He sighed before asking, ¡°Did you seed?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know... he suddenly fainted... I...¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng and gently stroked her back. He didn¡¯t say a single word, but just used his presence tofort her. Chapter 1005 - I Am A Bad Mother

Chapter 1005: I Am A Bad Mother

¡°Lea, I discovered that I no longer have the right to call others selfish.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Lea¡¯s embrace, but kept her teary eyes on Chixuan. She sounded choked. ¡°I have be a most detestable version of myself. Selfish and greedy. Unwilling to sacrifice myself but still forcing Chixuan to remain by my side...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted tough but ended up emitting a sob. ¡°I feel like I have be one of those parents whom children detest the most. Judging the friends of my children based solely on my own opinions and forcing my kids to stop socializing with those whom I deem as ¡®bad friends¡¯. Not caring at all how important that ¡®bad friend¡¯ is to my child... am I a bad mother? Now that I think of it, it is right of Chixuan for not wanting to remain by my side... because I am a bad mother... sob sob...¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Lea gave a soft sigh and hugged Gu Mengmeng a bit more firmly. Only by doing so would he be able to assure her that she was not alone. She still had him. Kissing away Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears, he said, ¡°If you are really selfish, you won¡¯t be feeling so bad now. Selfish people will find a million high-sounding reasons to justify their own self-serving means. They will turn their selfishness into a self-righteous crusade.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears continued to trickle on in silence. She was not crying tragically, but every shudder of her shoulders made Lea¡¯s heart ache tremendously. In the past, whenever a female in the tribe cried and made a fuss, Lea would smirk and say something like ¡°Just let her cry. She would stop crying if no one bothers about her. Don¡¯t give her any attention.¡± But now, he couldn¡¯t bear to put Gu Mengmeng down and let her sit there crying alone. ¡°Xiao Meng, we all know you are doing this only because you love Chixuan. You are afraid that he will be in more danger if he remains by Cole¡¯s side. You are just doing this for his own good.¡± ¡°For his own good... ha... in the end, the one who done the most harm to him is the person who imed to be doing things for his own good.¡± Gu Mengmeng was crying agitatedly. She clutched Lea¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Chixuan gave me a third option. As long as I am willing to sacrifice a little of myself, he is willing toe back...¡± ¡°I heard.¡± Lea said, ¡°But you know very well that if you ept Cole, things between Elvis, Cole and I will not be settled until either of us dies. We will never allow any male to force himself upon you. Looking at the rtionship between Chixuan and Cole, he would definitely help Cole. So, it will end up with me and Elvis killing Cole and Chixuan, or them killing us. No matter the oue, it will definitely be worse than this, won¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was purposely presenting the worst-case scenario to her, to absolve the guilt she was feeling. If only she hadn¡¯t inherited Snake¡¯s thousand years¡¯ worth memories, and if only she didn¡¯t possess Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s knowledge on psychology¡ªshe might have brightened up as Lea intended. But... Fate was a cruel thing. Take away the above two ¡°if only¡±s and there could only be one result. And that result was for her to go against Chixuan¡¯s wishes and forcibly remove Cole from his life. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more. She justid on Lea¡¯s shoulder as her tears continued to fall. Because of her guilt. And even more so, because her heart ached. She would never forget the look on Chixuan¡¯s face as he tried to resist her hypnotism. He... hated her. When Elvis and the three little ones returned, Gu Mengmeng had already cried herself to sleep in Lea¡¯s arms. Outside, Elvis had already warned the three youngsters on what the situation might be like back home. So the children didn¡¯t ask and just quietly sat beside Chixuan. They watched their unconscious brother with conflicted expressions. Chapter 1006 - Chixuan Awakens

Chapter 1006: Chixuan Awakens

Chixuan remained unconscious for three days, during which Gu Mengmeng remained steadfastly by his side. Her eyes were already bloodshot, but she refused to rest. She just sped Chixuan¡¯s hand in her own and gazed unwavering at him, as if deeply afraid that Chixuan would vanish if she just closed her eyes. Finally, those wispyshes fluttered slightly and Gu Mengmeng tensed up as if she had been electrocuted. Her breathing became extremely shallow. It was as if in the entire world, only that person who had been lying there unconscious for the past three days, could keep her attention. The tips of Chixuan¡¯s fingers twitched, and hisshes fluttered more obviously. Every movement was a tug at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Her lips were pursed together so tightly that they had gone pale. Finally, Chixuan opened his eyes. He gazed emptily at the ceiling,pletely expressionless. There was no spark of life in him, and he just stared quietly upwards. ¡°Chixuan, Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was raspy. She tried not to sound exhausted, but she had not slept for the past three days. If not for Snake¡¯s power supporting her, she would probably have already copsed long ago. Chixuan turned a deaf ear to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s call. He had no reaction at all. Gu Mengmeng was deeply frightened. She held Chixuan¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Chixuan, this is mummy...¡± Chixuan turned slightly to look at Gu Mengmeng. It was as if he was looking at aplete stranger. He disyed no joy or unhappiness. No one could tell what was his current emotional state. Gu Mengmeng met Chixuan¡¯s eyes and the two of them just looked at each other wordlessly. Until Chixuan quietly shut his eyes again and returned to his previously supine and dormant position. It was as if he had never woken at all. ¡°Chi...¡± Elvis gently patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since he has already awakened, he should be fine. Perhaps he is just unable to adjust to the sudden change. Just give him some time. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and remained silent. Elvis lifted her into his arms. ¡°You have not slept for three days. Now that he has already awakened, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Just sleep a little. Otherwise, he is fine but you will copse instead.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to sleep. I am afraid that Chixuan will disappear when I wake up.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Lea and I are guarding the house. Wabei is also outside guarding the door. Even if Chixuan grows another set of limbs, he will still not be able to escape. Sleep a little, alright?¡± Lea was also sitting beside Gu Mengmeng. He promised. ¡°Be a good girl and take a rest. I will watch over him. I will immediately wake you up the moment I notice anything wrong, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew her emotional state affected everyone else. Not just Elvis and Lea, but also the three little ones and Wabei. They had all been on tenterhooks the past three days. Not wanting them to worry even more, Gu Mengmeng finally nodded. She leaned into Elvis¡¯ chest and gradually closed her eyes. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t sleep well and woke up after only a few hours. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that Chixuan was no longer on the bed. All notions of sleep were instantly dispelled from her mind. Elvis held onto the struggling Gu Mengmeng and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Chixuan is fine. He is sitting at the door.¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately turned and saw that Chixuan was indeed sitting calmly by the door. He was leaning against the wall and watching the setting sun. He looked like a lonely prince depicted in drawings, exuding a faint aura of hurt and despair. Chapter 1007 - Let’s Discuss The Terms

Chapter 1007: Let¡¯s Discuss The Terms

Gu Mengmeng felt as if her heart had dropped into her stomach. She then gradually rxed and stood up from Elvis¡¯ arms. She slowly walked over to Chixuan¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t say a word, but just quietly apanied him. They sat all the way until deep into night, and the moon was glowing in the sky. Chixuan stood up. He didn¡¯t say anything but just circled past Gu Mengmeng and returned to the cave. Heid down on the bed in the exact same position and closed his eyes, obviously going back to sleep. Gu Mengmeng also wanted to stand up but her legs had gone numb after sitting for so long. Her whole body tilted to the side as she tried to get up. Fortunately, Elvis had fast reflexes and immediately caught her securely in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things will get better.¡± Now that things have reached this stage, Gu Mengmeng had no choice but to believe Elvis. For the next ten days, Chixuan got up every morning to sit at the door without moving the entire day. Hede and the other two brothers would bring food to him. Chixuan would eat whatever that was ced before him, but if no one brought food to him, he would just go without eating anything. Then he would continue sitting until midnight, before returning to his bed to sleep. He ignored everyone and didn¡¯t speak a single word. Gu Mengmeng was dismayed but had no solution. So as to not let Gu Mengmeng worry, Elvis and Lea tried all sorts of gentle persuasion and hard threats on Chixuan behind her back. But that fellow waspletely unmoved. Whether it was Elvis¡¯ disy of physical dominance or Lea¡¯s crafty tongue¡ªnothing could make Chixuan say a single word. He didn¡¯t even exhibit the slightest hint of expression. Until the day Cole came. It was by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tacit consent that he was able toe. Otherwise, he would never be able to bypass Wabei. Cole stood before Chixuan. He nced at him and said in a mild tone, ¡°Little Xuan.¡± Chixuan lifted his head in a daze and met Cole¡¯s gaze with empty eyes. His expression remained wooden, but his brows furrowed slightly. He slowly got up and walked over to face Cole. After a long time, he turned back to the cave and wordlesslyid down on the bed to sleep. Cole stood at the door and looked at Gu Mengmeng. He chuckled. ¡°Ah Gu, I waited 10 days for you. Why didn¡¯t youe see me?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and kept silent. She just sat beside Chixuan. She held Chixuan¡¯s hand and quietly watched her sleeping son. Cole gave a lightugh. ¡°Now that Chixuan has already returned to your side, I no longer have anything to threaten you with. You... don¡¯t wish to kill me?¡± Gu Mengmeng slowly set down Chixuan¡¯s hand and gently stroked his hair before standing up to walk out of the cave. Because of their height difference, she had to look up at Cole. She looked extremely haggard after the worries of the past 10 days, and Cole¡¯s brows involuntarily furrowed when he saw her face. ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Although it was a question, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tone implied ¡°let¡¯s discuss the terms. Help me save Chixuan and I will do one thing for you.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± Cole asked, insinuating that not only could he save Chixuan, he had also already decided on the favor. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t involve harming my partners, family and friends. Anything else is okay.¡± Cole¡¯sughter held a confidence that showed this was just as he expected. He seemed to have already predicted that this scenario would happen. ¡°What about harming yourself, will that be okay?¡± Chapter 1008 - My Ah Gu Has Grown Up

Chapter 1008: My Ah Gu Has Grown Up

¡°Yes,¡± Gu Mengmeng replied without any hesitation. Cole did not appear surprised at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s answer. He just narrowed his eyes and asked teasingly, ¡°Swallow your resentment and ept me, is that okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists as she trembled all over. But she still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Cole suddenlyughed and waved. ¡°No need to get so angry. I will not request that. After all... I want to be the most special presence in your life. A totally unique existence. Partner, you already have two. I don¡¯t value that.¡± He didn¡¯t value that... Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t feel any anger at not being valued. Instead, she felt relieved. Because in her eyes, that was the most disgusting and worst oue. As long as it didn¡¯te to that. Otherwise, she was willing to give an arm and a leg, or even her life, if she could exchange for Chixuan¡¯s well-being. She didn¡¯t mind. Cole pointed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. ¡°I want you to scrape off that protection mark behind your neck. Topletely break off all links with Snake. How about that?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists again. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t bear to lose Snake¡¯s power or was afraid that she would be hurt. But that mark was the only thing Snake had left for her. He had sacrificed everything to ensure her protection in both worlds. And now she had to scrape off evidence of his existence and and destroy all traces of him. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to?¡± Cole looked displeased. His gaze drifted over to Chixuan. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to love this son of yours that much. In that case... why don¡¯t you let me bring Chixuan away? If I can wake him up once, I can wake him again... or, do you like this obedient version of your son so much, and wish to have him live by your side in this docile manner his entire life?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and stepped closer. Without any warning, she stuck one hand through Cole¡¯s chest and dug a bloody hole in his right chest. Cole groaned and knitted his brows, but didn¡¯t try to duck or struggle. Instead, he smiled and looked down at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist prating his own body. His smile turned even more maniacal. ¡°Ha... haha... my Ah Gu has grown up. You finally grew sharp ws... mmm, really good. I am now the first person to be harmed by you.¡± Gu Mengmeng retrieved her hand expressionlessly. Elvis and Lea were already by her side the moment they smelled blood. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand was drenched in blood from her fingertips to her wrists, and thick with the scent of blood. Gu Mengmeng kept her hand raised. ¡°Dirty. I want to wash my hands.¡± Lea frowned. He remained silent and just went to bring some water over to carefully wash Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Gu Mengmeng kept staring at Cole the entire time. ¡°If you try anything on my son again, the next time... I will dig a matching hole on your left side.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, Ah Gu.¡± Colepletely disregarded his bleeding wound. He just continued smiling perversely. ¡°If you want to torture me, you cannot dig a hole in my left chest. Because the moment my heart is dug out, I will die. By then, you can no longer torture me... can you bear to let me die such a quick andfortable death? Don¡¯t you feel that I should endure more torture and pain, before the anger in your heart is vented? So if there is a next time... you should still dig a hole on the right side. Right at this same spot. New flesh will grow over and you can dig again. That will be the most painful, do you know that now? Mmm?¡± Chapter 1009 - Mother, Did I Forget Something?

Chapter 1009: Mother, Did I Forget Something?

Gu Mengmeng ignored Cole. She just looked at her own hand, which had been washed clean by Lea. She then turned and walked out of the cave. She called out as she walked. ¡°Wabei, you haven¡¯t eaten for the past few days? Are you hungry?¡± Wabei flicked his tonguezily and narrowed his dangerous-looking eyes. ¡°Mmm, I am a bit hungry. I was just thinking of eating a fifth-level fox to nourish myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say another word and just headed back into the cave. Cole had actually wanted Gu Mengmeng to scrape out Snake¡¯s mark from the back of her neck. Ha, even if Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything, Wabei would never let Cole off. But if Gu Mengmeng hadn¡¯t indicated otherwise, Wabei might have spared Cole¡¯s life for Chixuan¡¯s sake. But now, Gu Mengmeng no longer wished to be strung along by Cole. Chixuan was her son. She would surely have a way to save him. If she couldn¡¯t let him recover to his normal state, then she would take care of him forever. Returning to the cave, Elvis sighed. ¡°Why did you do it yourself? You have me.¡± Gu Mengmeng used a piece of animal skin to wipe her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill him. I was just so angry that I needed to vent a little.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t say another word. He just stood by Gu Mengmeng quietly. Lea had already washed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand until it was very clean, while she herself had used the animal skin to wipe it for a long while. Even so, Gu Mengmeng still felt her hand held the stench of blood. She felt very agitated. ¡°Mother.¡± A soft voice instantly calmed Gu Mengmeng down. She was no longer bothered about her hand, but immediately went over to Chixuan¡¯s bedside. Chixuan was staring at the cave entrance, and she waited for his next words. ¡°Did I forget something?¡± Gu Mengmeng caressed Chixuan¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Chixuan remained silent for a long while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel... I seem to have lost something very important. But I can¡¯t recall what it was.¡± Cole... was very important to Chixuan. She knew this when she was trying to hypnotize him. That was why as angry as she was just now, she had just dug a hole in his right chest and didn¡¯t directly carve out his heart. Gu Mengmeng forced a smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember... it proves that it¡¯s not that important. Why don¡¯t you just cherish the present, alright?¡± Chixuan didn¡¯t speak again but just slowly shut his eyes. Gu Mengmeng fell silent for a long while until Chixuan¡¯s breathing became soft and even. Outside, Wabei and Cole were engaged in a fierce battle, but Gu Mengmeng took no notice. Anyway, the one on the losing end would definitely not be Wabei. ¡°Hubby, I want to go visit my father.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned her head on Elvis¡¯ chest, even as she continued to gaze upon Chixuan¡¯s face. Elvis opined that since Gu Mengmeng hadn¡¯t had a good sleep these past few days, going over to visit the Beast Deity would at least give her physical body a rest. Hence he nodded. ¡°Alright, I will help you watch over Chixuan. I will not let anything happen to him.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before gradually shutting her eyes. Her mind and body were so fatigued that she immediately fell asleep the moment she rxed. In fact, she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep so much as fallen unconscious. However, this did not prevent her from entering the dream state to resume her role as a filial daughter. She saw the two-seater long bench amongst the white mist. But strangely, that patch of greenery had now multiplied in the area several times. Previously, it was only as big as a bed, but had now expanded to at least the size of a basketball court. Chapter 1010 - The Feeling Of A Father’s Love

Chapter 1010: The Feeling Of A Father¡¯s Love

It was rare that the Beast Deity was not sitting on the bench waiting for her, but standing at the entrance with arms open. The moment he saw Gu Mengmeng, he immediately hugged her with a fatherly benevolence. ¡°My precious daughter. You have suffered.¡± Gu Mengmeng hasn¡¯t cried since Chixuan woke up. The tears dammed up over the past dozen over days burst through at the Beast Deity¡¯s words. She did not dare to cry in front of Elvis and Lea and was also afraid of her son witnessing her tears. She had kept everything inside with much hardship. Her chest felt clogged up as if someone had stuffed a bunch of cotton wool into it. The Beast Deity gently patted her on her back. ¡°Silly girl. Why bear all that unhappiness alone? Why didn¡¯t youe back earlier if you felt so miserable... you still have me.¡± Gu Mengmeng cried for a long while until all her frustrations were finally unleashed. She then raised her swollen eyes to look at the Beast Deity. ¡°Can you please answer my question first? I am not in the mood to watch television now.¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°What do you wish to ask?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I hypnotized Chixuan, but the effect was bizarre. Chixuan now behaves like a puppet with its soul stolen. He is like a walking zombie... father, have I done wrong?¡± The Beast Deity stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head as he said tenderly and helplessly, ¡°You are already doing very well. He will be fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes bulged. The tears in her eyes were sealed by hope, as her voice quivered timidly. ¡°Really?¡± That one word expressed her high level of unease. Slender fingers clutched at the Beast Deity¡¯s sleeves. Her pale fingertips trembled uncontrobly. The Beast Deity turned his hand around to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already given the Soul of the Forest to Chixuan?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned, before nodding. The Beast Deity continued. ¡°The Soul of the Forest has two leaves. The first has already bloomed and it saved Chixuan¡¯s life, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded again. The Beast Deity said, ¡°There is another leaf. Wait for it to mature and it will unfurl. By then, Chixuan will go back to normal.¡± Gu Mengmeng hurried asked, ¡°Then, when will it unfurl?¡± But the Beast Deity shook his head. ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°How long must I wait... my heart aches to see Chixuan in such a lifeless state.¡± The Beast Deity chuckled. ¡°My heart also aches when I look at my daughter¡¯s despairing face.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at the Beast Deity¡¯s benevolent smile. A lump grew in her throat and she couldn¡¯t speak. So this was what a father¡¯s love felt like. After the age of five... She had forgotten. The Beast Deity ced onerge hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. He gave her a couple of gentle strokes. ¡°You must learn to believe in your own children. They are not as weak as you think. It¡¯s like with you¡ªthere were many times when you did things which surprised me and made me feel very proud.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a mother in front of Chixuan. But before the Beast Deity, she had truly rediscovered the feeling of being a daughter. A 19-year-old girl pestering her father for love andfort. It was a pretty good feeling. The Beast Deity chuckled and fell silent thinking for a moment. ¡°For example, you oftene back to watch television with me. When I went for mytest meeting and asked after the others, none of their children would go home to watch television with them.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled at the Beast Deity¡¯s solemn face. She thought: Perhaps they don¡¯t really like to watch television? Do you think that all deities are like you and love to watch television dramas? Chapter 1011 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1011: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Alright, watch television with me first. Let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡± The Beast Deity pulled Gu Mengmeng to sit down on the long bench, before reaching out to draw aside part of the white fog. Knowing that Chixuan had the Soul of the Forest protecting him and that he would get better sooner orter, the tensions in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart rxed by quite a bit. Deities wouldn¡¯t lie, right? At least her father had never lied to her before. Her mood lightened considerably, Gu Mengmeng stopped crying. She clung onto the Beast Deity¡¯s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder to watch television with him. The lights in the vi were dim but still failed to mask over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s distress. She instinctively thought of snatching over the love letter from Snake, but no way would he let her? He just needed to raise his hand a little¡ªhis height alone gave him an absolute advantage. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t snatch it by force and soughed awkwardly. ¡°You... you kept it?¡± ¡°This is your first love letter. Of course I must keep it.¡± Snake was smiling casually, but behind that smile was a trace of vengefulness. Gu Mengmeng murmured. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t meant for you...¡± Snake acted like he didn¡¯t hear her, but his face darkened. From the envelope, his long fingers retrieved that letter, which now felt rough from being handled by him so many times. The letter had a deep crease, and two of his fingers were pinching right onto it. Unless one looked closely, no one would be able to see just how hard he had ravaged that specific part. ¡°I like you, like a sweet dream, warm and tender.¡± ¡°I like you, like the rains falling upon the farthest regions, heedless of the distance.¡± ¡°I like you, like smoke from a chimney, from the brewing of birch-leaved pears, fine snow and freshly fallen rain.¡± ¡°I like you, like how the cloud chases the wind, no questions asked.¡± ¡°I like you, even the most lovely springtime scenery cannot bepared to you.¡± Snake read the letter word by word until the end. His tone and cadence were just right, and he kept his eyes fixed on Gu Mengmeng the entire time, as if the letter in his hands was just a prop. Ha, this guy had obviously memorized the entire contents. It was as if the letter in his hands was just an additional reminder of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s offense. ¡°Are you sure that someone like Zhan Jin Cheng, who has never gotten a double-digit score on his Chinese tests, will be able to understand such prose?¡± Gu Mengmeng had already been forced to a corner by Snake and had nowhere to run. He leaned closer and Gu Mengmeng waspletely stered against the wall. She looked like she was desperately trying to melt into the wall. Looking somewhat timid and helpless, her expression extinguished the fire in Snake¡¯s chest. At the end of the day, Zhan Jin Cheng had not read this love letter. Apart from him, no one had read it. And the person who wrote this love letter already belonged to him. But he couldn¡¯t let her off just like that. Otherwise, who knew what other daring stunts she might pull in the future. Snake had both arms on either side of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears and he bent them slightly so that his face was touching the tip of her nose. Warm and ambiguous breaths misted across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. Snake said in a low voice, ¡°Or perhaps... you never liked him that much and so never meant for him to understand this love letter, and never intended for him to ept it.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrank back and said in a small voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know his Chinese is not good...¡± Snake gritted his teeth. Who was it that imed she was timid? In his entire 19 years of his reincarnated life, no one had ever dared to go against his wishes when he was so angry. He had already given her a way out but she refused to take it! He really felt like biting her to death and end this once and for all. But he knew he could never bear to. Chapter 1012 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1012: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Now that you know this, do you n to write another letter more appropriate to his reading abilities? Do you need me to give you some pointers? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I have a boyfriend now. Why would I write a love letter to someone else.¡± His anger instantly dispelled. Snake himself was astounded. So he was so easily coaxed. Just one word from her could send him to the clouds. Everything she had done in the past that had made him unhappy, could bepletely forgiven and forgotten. He circled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and lifted her, pressing her against his belly. Lowering his head, he kissed her on the lips with much lingering and tenderness. As if it was a small reward. ¡°But I still mind very much that your first love letter was not written for me. Your first sweet nothings were not meant for me... every painstaking word you came up with does not belong to me...¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather breathless from Snake¡¯s kiss. She felt soft all over as she sprawled against his chest. ¡°I copied those words...¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Snake¡¯s eyes brightened as his mood improved. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head bashfully. ¡°I saw that prose on an APP and thought they sounded beautiful. So I copied the words down for the love letter. I didn¡¯tpose it on my own...¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Snake was happy again. His woman didn¡¯t waste much efforts on another person. Her love letter was rather superficial, implying that she didn¡¯t really like Zhan Jin Cheng that much. ¡°Even so, I am still jealous.¡± Snake gently hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°So, tell me how you are going to make it up to me? Mmm?¡± Jealous? He was a high and mighty CEO, a child blessed by the gods whom mere mortals could only look up to. He could also feel jealousy? And just because her first love letter was written for someone else? ¡°I... I can also copy one for you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in a tentative manner. Snake raised one brow. ¡°Copy?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and immediately corrected herself. ¡°I willpose it myself,pose it myself...¡± Snake bestowed another kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips before finally letting her go. He couldn¡¯t help smiling as he watched her run up the stairs like she was fleeing for her life and then mming her door shut. He heard her racing heartbeat as she struggled to catch her breath behind that door. ¡°I very much look forward to it, my Twomeng.¡± The next day was the weekend. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t need to go to school but was already used to waking up early to go to work. So she still got up at seven in the morning as usual. She had just gotten dressed when someone knocked on the door. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her eyes and opened the door, to see Snake leaning against the door frame and smiling at her. ¡°Good morning.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback before mming the door shut. She then fled to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. After rubbing her own chest to calm herself down, Gu Mengmeng once again opened the door to see Snake still posing there like a model. It was as if there had been a timepse, even his smile was just as doting as before. ¡°Senior, good morning...¡± This was the first time she was saying good morning to her boyfriend. Gu Mengmeng felt an indescribable sense of sweetness spreading throughout her entire body. Snake circled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and pecked her on the lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go down for breakfast.¡± ¡°You prepared all these?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked in surprise at the Western-style breakfast exquisitely spread out on the table. Snake nodded and pulled a chair out for Gu Mengmeng. ¡°If you like it, I can prepare this everyday for you.¡± Chapter 1013 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1013: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snake spooned up a little potato sd to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, watching her with tender eyes as he waited for her to open her mouth. Gu Mengmeng blushed uncontrobly. Ever since she could remember, she had never been fed by anyone before. She couldn¡¯t really bear such a flirtatious gesture from Snake so early in the morning. ¡°This... I can manage myself,¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a small voice. She reached up to take over the spoon, but Snake grabbed her hand and ced it around his waist instead. She was sitting at the dining table while he was leaning against it. The sun shining through the European-style wooden windows lit up Snake¡¯s back and gave him a halo effect. His slender and very nice-looking fingers held the tiny spoon by the side of her mouth. He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having me as your boyfriend if you are going to do everything yourself?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was nearly leaping out of her throat. Thankfully, she was sitting down or she might have gone soft in the knees and copsed on the floor. ¡°Ah.¡± Snake prompted her to open her mouth. So Gu Mengmeng obediently parted her lips under his watchful gaze. She let him feed her that small portion of potato sd. He then gazed at her with loving and expectant eyes. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tongue was numb and she was totally incapable of tasting anything. Her blood was racing wildly inside her so who knew whether that potato sd tasted good? But regardless of whether she could taste it, Gu Mengmeng obediently nodded. If for no other reason than the fact that he had gotten up so early in the morning to prepare this breakfast for her, making her feel like the entire world was one sweet, pink bubble. Was it important what she was eating? Was it really important?! It was not important at all! Snake¡¯s smile widened. He leaned over and kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips. His agile tongue slipped into her mouth and took in the lingering taste inside. Straightening back up, Snake gently wiped off the saliva he had left on her lips. He chuckled. ¡°Mmm, I will remember this. In the future, I will prepare this for you ording to this exact taste.¡± Blushing furiously, Gu Mengmeng gave Snake a shove. ¡°What... I am your special assistant and taking care of your daily three meals is my job. You should let me prepare this for you In the future.¡± Snake took two steps back and sat on a chair beside Gu Mengmeng, maintaining a more respectable distance. Of course he wished to keep sticking close to her, but her heart was beating so hard that he could hear it clearly even when sitting at this distance. If he didn¡¯t back off sooner... she might have a heart attack? He liked her feeling bashful because of him, but was also afraid of her blowing up on the spot. He took an elegant sip of milk before answering, ¡°Your boss is your boyfriend so you can take advantage of some special workce favors. I will ept and cooperate fully.¡± ¡°Cough... cough cough cough!¡± Gu Mengmeng choked and nearly coughed her lungs out. What special favors?! So embarrassing! Snake chuckled and rubbed her back. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is going to take away your food.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved and shook her head. ¡°It is still better to draw a clear line between our personal and professional lives.¡± It was already very stressful to be in a rtionship with Snake. If she didn¡¯t even perform her work duties, she would really feel like she was a kept mistress. Snake casually shifted back and ced his hands criss-crossed on the table. He looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I remember there was a term in the contract called ¡®everything must be arranged to the CEO¡¯s liking¡¯. I like to prepare meals for you and I like to feed you. I also like to have you take advantage of the unspoken rules. If you don¡¯tply, pay me thepensation fee to dissolve the contract.¡± Chapter 1014 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1014: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled. Speaking such willful words with his domineering CEO attitude and his wicked expression¡ªit gave off a strangelyic effect. Snake¡¯s mood improved on seeing her giggle. This was his happiest morning over the past 19 years. To be able to greet her good morning and then eat breakfast with her. Gu Mengmeng felt rather ufortable from his intense stare, and so changed the topic. ¡°Senior, your cooking is very good.¡± Snake chuckled before propping up his cheek on one hand to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°There are other things which I can do even better. Do you want to try? Mmm?¡± Damn! She had never been in a romantic rtionship before, but Gu Mengmeng felt that she understood what he meant! She had just managed to calm herself down but was now blushing a deep red again. Gu Mengmeng immediately lowered her head and stared at the te of sd, not daring to look at Snake. Snake knew she thought he meant something indecent, but didn¡¯t admit that he had purposely spoken ambiguously to mislead her. He just continued in a very normal manner. ¡± If you were to make a list of all the things I can do, it would probably be as thick as a Xinhua Dictionary. Preparing meals is just one of the most simple skills.¡± As thick as a Xinhua Dictionary... Gu Mengmeng wanted to say that Snake was bragging, but looking up at him, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that he was just speaking the truth. God was indeed biased. He had created the perfect man in Snake. ¡°Then is there anything you don¡¯t know how to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed rather intively. Snake thought about it before nodding. ¡°Yes, there is one thing I don¡¯t know how to do.¡± ¡°Mmm? What is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye brightened. She must learn that one skill which Snake didn¡¯t know. Then there would be at least one thing she could win him at. Snake chuckled and pinched her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to... leave you.¡± Thump... Thump... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart gave two heavy thuds before stopping for three beats. Lowering her head, she shoved in a mouthful of sd. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t speak when eating or sleeping.¡± Snake gave a lightugh. He took in her every adorable reaction. Mmm, this was a precious treasure he had finally received in exchange for waiting 19 years. He couldn¡¯t waste a single moment. He also decided not to tell her that he had learned all those skills just so that he could do anything for her at her time of need. As much as he hated fire, he resolutely stood before a stove to learn how to cook the various delicacies from around the world. Just so he wouldn¡¯t once again give her roasted meat that not only still had fur on its skin, but was charred ck on the outside and raw on the inside. He never wished to see her get food poisoning again because of the food he prepared... He nned topensate for that ime mistake with a lifetime of meals. ¡°Twomeng.¡± Snake took up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and gazed into her eyes. ¡°I have onlye into your life at this point, and this point onwards will be for the rest of my life. I entered into this rtionship with this notion in mind. So Twomeng, answer me, you won¡¯t leave me either, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated but still smiled and nodded. Never leave? Gu Mengmeng actually wasn¡¯t confident of that. But even God himself would pretend he didn¡¯t hear the sweet nothings of young lovers. Snake didn¡¯t know Gu Mengmeng was treating this promise as just a sweet nothing. He saw her nod and his mood instantly brightened. He gave her a peck on the forehead and continued with their breakfast. Chapter 1015 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1015: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snake spent Mondays to Fridays at school with Gu Mengmeng, and so had to spend the weekends at MonSir corporation. After all, there were many documents which required his personal signature before they could be filed, and numerous strategies which needed his approval before they could beunched. So after breakfast, Snake brought Gu Mengmeng into the changing room and let her pick his suit for the day. A whole range of suits were arranged neatly on a clothes rack, from the darkest to the lightest tones¡ªthe lightest one of which was a pale gray. Hmm, there used to be a few white suits, but since Gu Mengmeng mocked him for looking like a handsome Kentucky in white, Snake had thrown away all his white suits. To be honest, Gu Mengmeng did not know much about western suits other than the fact that they looked ¡°dashing¡±. She had watched those red carpet events at award ceremonies every year, but couldn¡¯t differentiate between the suits worn by the male celebrities apart from the color. So now that Snake was asking her to pick one out for him, Gu Mengmeng was feeling rather panicky. After all, they had been together for only a short time, and she didn¡¯t really know his likes and dislikes. What if she chose wrongly... Gu Mengmeng peeked at Snake out of the corners of her eyes. Snake seemed to understand her unease and embraced her gently from behind. He whispered by her ear. ¡°Just pick something you think looks nice, and I will try it on for you. As long as you like it, I will also like it.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart tightened as she shrank slightly. She then pointed at a khaki-colored, three-buttoned western suit. Taking it down, she used the excuse of needing to measure the suit against Snake¡¯s body to squirm out of his arms. Snake knew she was not used to being hugged and so didn¡¯t force it. He just watched her calmly as she sized him up. Gu Mengmeng reced the khaki-colored suit and took out another one in a deep coffee shade. Comparing the two, she felt that this color looked somewhat better and so discreetly stole a look at Snake¡¯s face, hoping to see if he liked it. Snake grinned at her affectionately. ¡°Do you like this? I will try it on for you to see.¡± With that, Snake started undoing his own buttons. Gu Mengmeng was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Snake immediately stopped moving like someone had pressed the pause button on him. He then looked steadily at Gu Mengmeng. He waited for her to look at him before smiling. ¡°What? Does Twomeng wish to personally help me take off my clothes?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned even redder. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°No no. I... I will ce this outfit here for you first... then I will go out and you can take your time to change...¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng turned to run away. She had just taken one step when Snake grabbed her by the wrist. With just a slight tug, she fell into his embrace. Snake looked down at her with a smile. ¡°You are my ¡®personal¡¯ assistant. Isn¡¯t getting my suit ready part of your job? Why are you running away? Mmm?¡± Getting his suit ready... did that include helping him take off his clothes and putting it on? Gu Mengmeng wanted to retort, but she knew her own ce. With that outrageously unfair and one-sided contract, she waspletely at Snake¡¯s mercy. Pouting, Gu Mengmeng raise her head rather pathetically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could take advantage of some special workce favors...¡± ¡°Mmm? So you wish to give me some special favor now?¡± Snake¡¯s smile widened. Chapter 1016 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1016: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng blinked. She felt like she was in a tight spot. Give him special favors... It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t wish to. She didn¡¯t dare to... Gu Mengmeng had no guts to do so at all. But if she didn¡¯t... Did she really have to personally remove his clothes and put on the suit for him? Snake ced his face before Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Give me a kiss and I will take it as you have given me a special favor.¡± She could still ept a kiss. After all, the two of them had their first kiss in front of a huge public crowd. So if it was just a kiss when no one was around, Gu Mengmeng felt that such special favors were eptable. Hence she leaned forward as she prepared to kiss Snake on the cheek. But before the two of them made contact, Snake turned and their lips met precisely. Snake¡¯s jade green eyes were full of warm amusement and a trace of sly satisfaction. Gu Mengmeng blushed and instantly retracted her own lips as if she had been electrocuted. She wanted to run but Snake didn¡¯t let her. He held her tightly by the waist. ¡°This is the first time you have kissed me on your own. I enjoyed it very much.¡± With that, he kissed Gu Mengmeng on the cheek again. ¡°Wait for me right outside the door. Don¡¯t stray too far off.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before Snake finally loosened his grip and let her dash off like the wind. Snake changed into the dark coffee-colored suit which Gu Mengmeng had chosen for him and paired it with an exquisite pair of handmade leather shoes. He then picked up a matching striped tie from a box and was just about to fasten it when he paused. ¡°Twomeng,e in.¡± Gu Mengmeng was holding both hands across her face. She parted her fingers slightly and peeked out of the opening, breathing a sigh of relief when she saw that Snake was already dressed. Only then did she enter. Snake handed the tie to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Help me wear this.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled with embarrassment. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to knot a tie...¡± ¡°Any knot will do. Even a dead knot is fine.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked nonplussed. She might be clueless, but could still see that this tie did note cheap. And Snake was going to work today. An important CEO wearing expensive clothes, but with his tie in a dead knot? ¡°That... won¡¯t look good...¡± ¡°I just want you to tie me up... in any way you want.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud. He wasn¡¯t a dog, what did he mean by tying him up. But Gu Mengmeng really didn¡¯t know how to fasten a tie. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t make a dead knot, but tied it in the manner of the red scarves worn by the Young Pioneers of China. Snake drove them to MonSir Corporation. Perhaps it was her own mental bias but Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention was continuously drawn towards Snake¡¯s tie. The more she looked at it, the more embarrassed and ufortable she felt. ¡°Why don¡¯t you undo it and retie it yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally spoke up when she could no longer bear it. Snake just smiled. ¡°No need. This is very good. Very good.¡± This knot was tied by Twomeng. Because of this knot, Twomeng¡¯s attention had been focused on him. Undo it? Ha, he would kill whoever dared to try. Snake drove the car straight into the underground car park at MonSir Corporation, where he had a reserved slot. After parking the car, they entered the dedicated lift for the CEO¡¯s use. Used to pressing the button for the top floor, his finger hesitated. Chuckling, Snake¡¯s finger gradually lowered and pressed the number ¡°1¡±. Chapter 1017 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1017: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Not going to your office?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in confusion. Snake embraced Gu Mengmeng and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I want to show you off at the lobby first and let everyone in thepany get to know their futuredy boss.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned red. Today, it seemed like the redness on her face never got the chance to fade off. Ding dong... The lift door opened. The receptionist who was seated right across from the lift was obviously shocked. Firstly, she had never seen the CEO walk out from the lift onto the lobby before. Secondly, the CEO always went solo and never allowed anyone to evene close to him. And he was actually hugging a girl now... ¡°Hello CEO.¡± The receptionist got over her shock rather quickly and immediately stood up to greet Snake. Snake didn¡¯t reply. He walked around the lobby with his arms around Gu Mengmeng, before returning to the entrance of the lift. He reached in to press every button in the lift before stepping out again right before the doors shut. He waited for the lift to start its ascend before pressing the up button on the outside. His right arm remained around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder the entire time. Gu Mengmeng felt very ufortable with the x-ray eyes of the crowd fixed on them. She asked in a small voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Snake gave a mild smile. ¡°Waiting for the lift.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± The unupied CEO lift stopped at every level, scaring everyone in the office. They gathered at the lift entrances, all prepared to greet their CEO, only to find it empty when it opened. Their CEO was not inside, causing them to exchange confused looks. When the lift finally returned to the first floor, Snake led Gu Mengmeng inside before pressing the button for the top story to his office. Gu Mengmeng was blushing with embarrassment the entire time. She desperately wished to find a hole in the ground to bury herself in. Every single person she met kept staring at her, and with a probing intensity that made her feel as if she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. After entering Snake¡¯s office, Gu Mengmeng copsed on the sofa in exhaustion. She stared speechless at Snake¡¯s cheerful mood. Was it because the minds of rich people worked differently? Didn¡¯t those novels always portrayed the romance between CEOs and the poormoner girls as secretive affairs? Why was he being so grant? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his mother might throw a check in her face after finding out about their rtionship, to force her to leave him? Feeling Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes on him, Snake had just sat down at his desk chair with a piece of document when he looked up at her. ¡°Are you staring at me like that as a hint that you hope something to happen in here?¡± Damn... Another innuendo! Gu Mengmeng felt that she truly had a dirty mind. Turning away, she asked, ¡°Why did you y with the lift like that earlier?¡± Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng in surprise. ¡°I was showing off our rtionship. Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± Gu Mengmeng was at a loss for words as she stared at Snake. ¡°I mean why are showing off our rtionship?¡± Snake rubbed his own nose and smiled sweetly. His voice was full of bliss. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for everyone to know that you are the one I like. And that... we are together.¡± Looking at Snake¡¯s tender expression and listening to his every word, which sounded like it resonated with his own heartbeat¡ªGu Mengmeng felt her unease and embarrassment gradually melt away. She didn¡¯t know when did Snake fall in love with her, but the past few days together confirmed one thing: Snake truly loved her a lot. He loved her terribly. Chapter 1018 - Killing Your Sister Because I Love You

Chapter 1018: Killing Your Sister Because I Love You

As the white fog slowly gathered, the image disappeared behind the mist. As though she had just finished watching a sweet movie, Gu Mengmeng felt so much better. She stretched her hands and stood up from the chair, she turned around and saw the Beast Deity smiling at her. ¡°Father, this ce became so much bigger than the previous time I was here,¡± Gu Mengmengmented. The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you brought so much hope to the Beast World and hence you gained more power from it.¡± But... She did not even do anything. Confused, Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity. She remained quiet for a long time before suddenly realizing something. The first appearance of the ____ was not from the fact that shebined the Mermaid Tribe and the Giant Fish Tribe, neither was it because she had dug the well, but because she had obtained the Kiss of the Ocean... So the expansion this time was due to the Soul of the Forest? As though he could read Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind, the Beast Deity rubbed her head and said, ¡°The white fog here would disappear once you have gathered the seven treasures. From what I can see now... it must be a beautiful patch of grasnd, full of hope.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain was buzzing non-stop. She remembered that the Beast Deity had told her before, that the doors of time and space will open once the white fog here disappearspletely. Gu Mengmeng took a step subconsciously, stared at the Beast Deity and asked, ¡°I can choose to not return, can¡¯t I...¡± The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°Nobody can force you to do it, the choice is in your hands.¡± It was the same answer as he gave thest time. Gu Mengmeng finally heaved a sigh of relief. Taking a few deep breaths, Gu Mengmeng adjusted her emotions and said, ¡°I am here to ask some other matters...¡± ¡°And what are they?¡± The Beast Deity was like a good father answering with everything he knew. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Melinda, the female I saved while obtaining the Kiss of the Ocean, do you know her?¡± The Beast Deity chuckled and replied, ¡°Yea, I have seen the Love on the Battlefield.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled. ¡®Love on the Battlefield¡¯ was the joke she had made on the way back from the Kiss of the Ocean while helping Melinda and Carter with the stray beasts. But since the Beast Deity knew about it, Gu Mengmeng would not waste more time exining. She asked directly, ¡°There was something that I don¡¯t understand. Why must Dora kill Melinda? She like Fei Rui, but Fei Rui and Melinda are siblings.¡± The Beast Deity rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°It was jealousy.¡± ¡°Jealousy?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not understand. The Beast Deity nodded his head before continuing, ¡°Fei Rui had grown up with Dora and Dora has always liked Fei Rui. But ever since Melinda was born, Fei Rui had shifted his focus all onto his precious little sister and became colder and colder to Dora. Dora had been trying to please Fei Rui continuously to attract his attention with everything she could think of, but none could shift his focus on Melinda. Then, she thought of killing. She believed that Fei Rui¡¯s attention will be back onto her once Melinda dies.¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed, she felt like breaking down. She thought that the ¡°70 Rounds of Fight Between Mother-In-Law and Daughter-In-Law¡± in the present world was the peak of ethical drama, but this ¡°Killing Your Sister Because I Love You¡± drama was on another level. Shaking her head, Gu Mengmeng just wanted an answer, but could not be bothered to judge who was right and who was wrong. Love was not something that could be exined clearly. Turning her head, Gu Mengmeng showed the mark on the back of her neck and said, ¡°Father, onest thing, look at this mark of mine. Wabei said this mark has changed, I cannot see it myself, Elvis and Lea both could not tell either.¡± Chapter 1019 - The Absolute Leader That Nobody Could Defy

Chapter 1019: The Absolute Leader That Nobody Could Defy

The Beast Deity held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s loose hair and looked at her neck. He chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, it seems different.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, she frowned and said, ¡°But Snake looks fine just before this.¡± The Beast Deity nodded and continued, ¡°The protection mark is different from the mating mark. The protection mark will change depending on the power inherited inside your body.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity with an expressionless face, please forgive her but not understanding what he was saying. The Beast Deity thought for a while, before asking, ¡°Do you remember the poisonous gas which was absorbed by the Kiss of the Ocean?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and signaled that she remembered. The Beast Deity chuckled and said, ¡°That was a venom from a snake.¡± Without waiting for Gu Mengmeng to question again, he continued, ¡°Do you remember the blood that was sucked into your palm while retrieving the Soul of the Forest?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded again. The Beast Deity then said, ¡°That was the blood of a snake.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and did not understand. The Beast Deity continued, ¡°Then do you know who the snake is?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head truthfully. The Beast Deity said, ¡°Wales.¡± The Beast Deity just stated one name, but Gu Mengmeng¡¯s whole body shook. Wales? ! Snake¡¯s father, the one with the heart dug out by Wang Xiaoxin? ! The Beast Deity nodded and confirmed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s suspicion. He then continued, ¡°What Snake had left you with was his personal protection mark, but it is also a key. You absorbing Wales¡¯s blood and venom was equivalent to activating this key and opened the door of the protection mark. You should have realized by now, you became much more powerfulpared to thest time. In the past, snakes had obeyed you because they were fearful of your power as the Beast Kind, or wanted to see protection from your identity as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, or like Wabei, respecting you because of Snake. But now...¡± The Beast Deity stopped here for a moment, before continuing, ¡°Now, the protection mark on you has changed from Snake¡¯s personal mark to that of the entire snake tribe, which means that all snakes cannot disobey your orders. You are the absolute leader and nobody could defy you.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and remembered Wabei¡¯s strange behaviors the day they came back from taking the Soul of the Forest That day, she did not release beast pressure, she only said to ¡®stop¡¯ and Wabei turned as weak as a strand of cooked noodle as heid on the ground, unable to get up. Cole even said that he could never get back up if she did not let him. So, it was because of the change of the protection mark, and not because of the power of the Beast King? ¡°Do you still remember Ellie¡¯s death?¡± The Beast Deity continued, ¡°It was because she had forcefully gone against Snake¡¯s orders that her scales dropped off one by one, as though her skin had been ripped off from her. You could tell how angry Snake was. But now, you have the same power.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and felt a little unease deep down her heart. She clearly remembered the Beast Deity saying Wang Xiaoxin realizing her love for Wales after his death, hence giving up her chance of going back to the present world and stayed in the Beast World. But... Then why did Wales¡¯s blood and venom end up in the deep ocean and at Zacharias? The Beast Deity kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Alright, there are some things then you will understand in the future. Go back now, or else Elvis and Lea will be worried.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that this meant the Beast Deity did not want to answer any more questions. She did not want to force him and asked this again, as usual, ¡°How about when Wabei went to look for Snake, could you tell me about that now?¡± Chapter 1020 - Hide It for Her Entire Life

Chapter 1020: Hide It for Her Entire Life

The Beast Deity smiled without saying anything, Gu Mengmeng then understood that the answer was ¡®no¡¯. The answer was the same every single time, Gu Mengmeng did not even have the strength to feel sad over it. She hugged the Beast Deity before leaving and said, ¡°One only knew the hard work his parents put in when he was raising a child on his own, I must have brought about many troubles to you... when I was young and stubborn.¡± The Beast Deity patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back gently and kindly, he said, ¡°No, most of the time you have made me proud. Besides, you apany me to watch dramas.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°You must be the most flippant deity I have ever seen or heard before.¡± The Beast Deity did notment and just watched Gu Mengmeng fall all the way. When Gu Mengmeng had recovered from the feeling of weightlessness, she opened her eyes and sure enough, she saw a pair of blue eyes. It was as though Elvis had been looking at her without resting every time Gu Mengmeng went to meet the Beast Deity. Because she had always met his gentle and concerned look whenever she opened her eyes. Gu Mengmeng did not rush to stand up, instead, she turned around and hugged Elvis¡¯s waist. Her small body snuggled into Elvis¡¯s arms as she called with a hoarse voice, ¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± Elvis brushed through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and kissed her on the eyebrows. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Did you not sleep at all when I went to find the Beast Deity?¡± Elvis smiled and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was scared...¡± Elvis took a deep breath, there was a little tiredness and many affection in his deep voice. He continued, ¡°I was scared that the Beast Deity might take you away suddenly, just like how he had brought you here without any warning.¡± Elvis rubbed his chin against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, sniffing the smell of her greedily. He felt her breath spraying against her chest, itchy, butfortable. ¡°So, I had to watch over you every second to make myself content.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis and asked, ¡°So you did not eat anything nor sleep these few days?¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°It is normal for males to not sleep or eat for three to four days, it¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng pretended to be angry and shot a re at Elvis, who immediately replied cleverly, ¡°Lea guessed that you will wake up today and prepared lots of food. Later I will eat with you, I will eat more, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, smiled and did not say anything. She continued toy in Elvis¡¯s arms, bury her face into his chest and not let him see her expression. She did not allow them to have any secrets on her and also lying to her in the name of ¡®doing it for her¡¯. But, she had hidden the fact that when all the white fog had disappeared, the doors of time and space might open any time and she had to face the decision of staying or leaving. It was not that she did not want to tell them, but they were already so anxious, if she told them about this... She would not choose to leave them anyway,, so it does not matter whether she says it or not. In this entire life, she would only hide this truth from them for her entire life. Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng had woken up hearing the noises in the house. He heaved a sigh of relief unconsciously and adjusted the fire to prepare the food faster. While eating, Gu Mengmeng told Wabei about the protection mark and how he need not to worry as Snakel was fine at that side. Wabei finally felt relieved after so long. Then, he put two slices of meat into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bowl as an apology for his poor attitude a while back. Chapter 1021 - Plans For Zacharias

Chapter 1021: ns For Zacharias

Wabei was severely wounded by Gu Mengmeng and did not appear for these few days. Chixuan was his normal self, sitting quietly at the doorstep everyday. The few days that Gu Mengmeng was asleep, he would purposely walk to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bed and look at her every morning he woke up and before going to bed. But he would remain quiet, and he would proceed to do what he was supposed to do after looking at her. Although it was just one look, Gu Mengmeng felt warm in her heart. Lea said, although Chixuan still did not like talking to others, talkative Kanwu chattering around Chixuan everyday without feeling tired had made him open his mouth to reply a few times, even though his face was still expressionless. Hede was the big brother of the four, although he talked the least, Chixuan would obey without replying the few times he said something. It was Jialue, the smart one that could not handle Chixuan, especially with Kanwu boasting about the difference between the amount of words Chixuan said to him and to Jialue. Theparison had greatly impacted Jialue¡¯s self-confidence, thinking about how his talented brain had lost to a shameless fool... But fooling around was one thing, the four brothers were close nheless. To Gu Mengmeng, this was the second piece of good news. When it was evening, the sunset colored the entire sky red. Gu Mengmengid in Elvis¡¯s arms, watching her four sons cuddling together not far away. Of course, it was the other three that followed where Chixuan had sat and forced themselves to his side as they proceeded with their daily harassment. But Chixuan did not show any signs of rejection or annoyance, he just sat there quietly and let the rest talk beside him. Lea flung his furry big tail and sat beside Gu Mengmeng. He asked, ¡°Do you have any ns... for the Zacharias tribe?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment and she felt a little frustrated. She had promised Leonard to let Zacharias tribe into Saint Nazaire and be a sub-tribe just like Sauder. But there were too many things that kept Gu Mengmeng busy, and she had forgotten about allocating this tribe. Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to be worried over this and said slowly, ¡°The tribe¡¯s witch doctor, Nick, is good, he was the one that had settled all the tribe¡¯s matters, small or big, properly after Leonard died. But he was just a second-level beast after all, problems might surface sooner orter.¡± ¡°Do you have someone in mind?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea nodded and replied, ¡°Burke.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrows and was surprised at Lea¡¯s suggestion. Lea said, ¡°After a winter-long of correction, the people that were too weak in his tribe had already been eliminated. Although those that are left are not the strongest, it should be no problems for them to migrate from Sauder to Zacharias. Although that guy is somewhat over confident of himself, he is a responsible male with the prior experience of being a leader.¡± Most importantly, Burke would never betray Gu Mengmeng. The males in the Beast World were all stubborn beings, liking one person was something that would remain unchanged for their entire life, even if they did not get any replies. So Oakley¡¯s incident would not happen on Burke again. But Lea did not point this out, he was not foolish enough to express loyalty for other males in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and replied, ¡°If I remember correctly, Burke is a mere third-level beast and might not be much stronger than Nick. If we just appoint him as the leader to the tribe suddenly, the tribesmen might not listen to him.¡± Chapter 1022 - Worried That He Will Be Taken Advantage of

Chapter 1022: Worried That He Will Be Taken Advantage of

Lea looked at the four little ones not far away, seemed a bit hesitant, but still continued, ¡°So, I want Kanwu toe along with Burke. Kanwu is your son, having the royal status, him calling Burke teacher would raise Burke¡¯s status. Nobody dared to say anything. Besides... Zacharias is near to the base camp of the stray beats. The leader here is Peter, whose weakness is Natalie, while Natalie... would never allow Peter to hurt Elvis¡¯s children. On the other hand, if something happens in Zacharias, Peter might be able to help out with some manpower In this way, it¡¯s like making your greatest enemy into your greatest friend.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that her sons had all matured into adulthood and had to lead their own lives outside someday. But she did not expect this day toe so soon. Her sons did not even turn two yet. They had just gotten back to Chixuan and now they have to send away another Kanwu... ¡°If you are unwilling, we can think of other ways.¡± Lea had actually given the best n, but he did not want to see Gu Mengmeng upset. Just like what Elvis had said, as long as Gu Mengmeng was happy, it was nothing for them to raise a nest of useless wolf cubs. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Kanwu has grown up, they knew what they are doing, you should go and discuss with him on this. If he is willing, I have no objections. Although I am his mom, I cannot lug him around my waist for my entire life, can I?¡± Gu Mengmeng said it in a light tone, but she felt extremely sad deep in her heart. The conflict was difficult to exin. On one hand she was gratified by how much her sons had grown, on the other hand she could not bear her sons leaving her. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, here¡¯s not too far away from Saint Nazaire, we can always visit him in the future, or wait until Burke¡¯s position have stabilized and ask Kanwu toe back.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did notment further. When this matter was mentioned to Kanwu, Kanwu agreed to it without thinking. He had the look of a youngster chasing after his dream and the disying the freeness and pride of it. Gu Mengmeng smiled and shook her head helplessly. It was really like how the mother was worried for the son when he set out to travel a thousand miles, while the son was worry free when it was the mother that traveled. It was as though the heartless little one did not miss Gu Mengmeng a single bit. Gu Mengmeng could not bear to me him and just look at Kanwu getting all excited at drafting a future with numerous ws while smiling. She did not know whether tough or smile. Chixuan, who had been quiet throughout, suddenly stood up and walked towards Gu Mengmeng. He said, ¡°Mom, I want to stay with Kanwu, can I?¡± ¡°You?¡± Gu Mengmeng was surprised. Chixuan nodded his head, took a nce back at Kanwu and frowned. He turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I am worried that he will be taken advantage of.¡± Gu Mengmeng, Lea, Elvis and even Jialue understtod that Chixuan was saying Kanwu was too stupid. Only Kanwu himself did not understand, he grabbed Chixuan by his neck excitedly and said intimately, ¡°Second brother treats me the best, I feel much more safe with a second-level beast around me, bullying someone must see who¡¯s his siblings, right!¡± Chixuan sighed, he looked at Gu Mengmeng without saying anything, but his eyes clearly wrote ¡°Look at how stupid he is, he would be in so much problems if there was no one to look after him.¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng hesitating, Kanwu pounced into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and pleaded, ¡°Mom, you know how much I admire my second brother, now that second brother is willing to take care of me, I am so happy. Please don¡¯t break us couples up!¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. Son, that¡¯s not how you use the phrase! No! Chapter 1023 - Tell Her That She’s Free

Chapter 1023: Tell Her That She¡¯s Free

The second day, Kanwu and Chixuan set off to Zacharias, personally sent by Lea. Without the two sons that made her worried the most, Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt an emptiness. Sitting at where Chixuan used to sit and daze everyday and looking at the sceneries he had seen, Gu Mengmeng thought, maybe she should try to let go. As long as Chixuan was not by Cole¡¯s side, she could let him be independent. She was not a mother that frantically tied her children around her, she just could not let her son into the wrong path and not saving him. It was better this way, with Chixuan and Kanwu leaving to Zacharias, maybe she could... be free to deal with Cole. When Gu Mengmeng was deep in her thoughts, Peter hade to pay a visit. Gu Mengmeng was surprised. Peter was fond of Natalie¡¯s this batch of children and treated them totally different from Elvis¡¯s. Ever since Natalie had given birth, he followed around Natalie everywhere she went. The previous time when they went to retrieve the Soul of the Forest, he would not have went if not for Natalie¡¯s words. Today... why did he leave Natalie alone to see her? Gu Mengmeng stood up, she subconsciously treated Peter as a senior since he was Elvis¡¯s father after all. There was something wrong with Peter¡¯s expression, and it was solemn. Although it was broad daylight, his facial features were hidden in the shadows, unable to see clearly. Elvis instinctively hid Gu Mengmeng behind his back and looked at Peter cautiously. Peter did not continue walking near them and stopped a meter away. There was blood trickling down his palm, but he did not realize. The atmosphere became a little tensed. Gu Mengmeng did not know what to say, she looked at Peter quietly, waiting for him to open his mouth. After a long time, Peter started talking, ¡°You said that you could bring Natalie to Saint Nazaire and keep her under protection... Is this still valid?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, Peter did not look like he was going to leave with Natalie, but was trying to send her away separately. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter looked up, his wolf eyes were fiery red and his features were distorted in a menacing way. His whole face was trembling, signaling the limit of him holding back his feelings. He was trying to control himself with all his strength. ¡°Bring her away, protect her... Tell her that she¡¯s free.¡± The veins on Peter¡¯s arm were bulging and he stared hard at Gu Mengmeng with his red eyes. It was a desperate begging, he put himself on a lower status against his pride. In his entire life, he had only bowed down for Natalie, whether it was in the past or present. ¡°If possible, I hope that you can try to save at least one or two wolf cubs out of the six, they will be the hope that will keep Natalie alive. If not...¡± His fists clenched even harder, but he could not finish his sentence even if he had mustered all the nerves in his body. If not, give up on the wolf cubs, just save Natalie. He could not say this sentence out loud. This batch of wolf cubs were different from Elvis¡¯s, Natalie had agreed to give birth to the wolf cubs because she loved him. Every one of it was proof that she loved him. Chapter 1024 - I Will Make Her Agree

Chapter 1024: I Will Make Her Agree

¡°You?¡± Gu Mengmeng was surprised. ¡°Yes, me!¡± Peter said with determination. ¡°I know you can kill Cole easily with your power, but if you don¡¯t want to dirty your hands, let me do it for you. As long as you can protect my female and sons, I will be the sharpest knife in your hand.¡± Gu Mengmeng seemed to understand something, she patted Elvis¡¯s elbow lightly and signaled there was no need for him to be too nervous. Taking two steps forward, Gu Mengmeng stood in front of Elvis, facing Peter and she said, ¡°You asked me to bring Natalie away, does Natalie know about this? Did she consent to it?¡± Peter¡¯s expression changed, not for any other reasons but because Gu Mengmeng had mentioned that name. Some people are just like this. Just the mention of the name could strangle you and make you forget how to breathe. After a long time, Peter raised the corner of his lips. He had wanted to smile, but his facial muscles were too tense, distorting the smile into a menacing expression. ¡°I will make her agree to this.¡± With that, he turned around and left without waiting for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reply. Looking at Peter¡¯s back, Gu Mengmeng feltplicated. She put out her hands for Elvis to hug her, before following him to Natalie¡¯s cave. Peter stood outside the cave for a long time, as though the entrance was paved with thorns and every step he take would result in thorns piercing into his flesh in a foreseeable bloody manner. His fists clenched and released, released and clenched again. After god knows how many deep breaths, Peter forced the muscles on his face to rx as he walked in to the cave in a cold and evil manner. Gu Mengmeng could clearly felt his grievance by just looking at his back. ¡°Are we entering?¡± Elvis asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded and smiled a little. Elvis was different from Gu Mengmeng, he did not cared for anyone except for her, the life or death of others did not bother him the slightest. But Elvis knew Gu Mengmeng. She was always softhearted and easily influenced by others¡¯ feelings. But Peter¡¯s sadness today resulted in a little smile in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, this was strange... Whatever, he would always let her do whatever she wanted. Stepping into the cave, they saw Peter sitting at the side of the bed in a manly way. He kept his head hand and pointed his chin towards Natalie, he said, ¡°I have decided to let you go, congrattions, you are now free, get out. Bring your children and get out of my sight, never return again.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Natalie was stunned on the spot. Even in their worst times, Peter had not spoken to her like this before. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Peter let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Last time, you had abandoned me and made me a stray beast. So I sought revenge from you and imprisoned you so that you will fall in love with me, before trampling on you. Now that my goal have been fulfilled, of course I won¡¯t waste any more time on you. So, you can get out now.¡± Natalie¡¯s face turned pale, she stared at Peter and said, ¡°You should know when to stop, I will get angry if you continue.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Peterughed, he pinched Natalie¡¯s chin lightly, shaking it from left to right as though he was examining her appearance. After a long time, he continued, ¡°An old and ugly female, did you really think you have the charm to attract me? Don¡¯t forget, I am the king of stray beasts, I can always snatch the youngest and prettiest females from all the tribes for my enjoyment if I wish. As for you... Ha, I had been bored of you for a long time, I don¡¯t even want to touch you.¡± Chapter 1025 - Young and Pretty Females, Huh?

Chapter 1025: Young and Pretty Females, Huh?

Natalie took two deep breaths and calmed down instead. She said with a in expression, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any females walking back safely from the stray beasts. Since you have sought your revenge and grown sick of me, kill me. I won¡¯t be able to survive after I leave anyways, there won¡¯t be any males willing to mate with the ugly and old me or to take care of my children. It would be better to die in your hands instead.¡± With that, Natalie raised her head high, exposing the veins on her neck. She held Peter¡¯s hand to grab her neck and said, ¡°See, with your strength, one pinch and it will break.¡± Peter¡¯s face twitched uncontrobly, before withdrawing his hand. He shot a cold and sharp stare at Natalie, like a wolf looking at its prey in the night, full of danger. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve for me to dirty my hand. Besides, I want to see you getting tortured to your death, breaking your neck? Ha, I won¡¯t be too satisfied if you die a quick death.¡± Natalie dusted herself and stood up from the bed. She handed the six little ones to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°Daughter-inw, please help me take care of Elvis¡¯s little brothers for a while. I have to deal with their father. Perhaps we had been peaceful too long and he had forgotten who is the head of the family.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, signaled to Elvis, before leaving the cave together and eavesdropping at the entrance. Peter, who was originally full of confidence, felt a little scared suddenly. He did not know why, he was so confident when Gu Mengmeng and Elvis was around, but now that they were gone, he did not even dared to look at Natalie in the eyes. He stilled looked menacing as he tried his best to act like a cold person. But the dense sweat drops on his forehead and his pulsating temples exposed his anxiousness. Natalie stood in front of Peter, she could just look at him on the same level since he was sitting down. She said, ¡°Because there isn¡¯t the mating mark so you are not worried of being abandoned... Doing whatever you want now, huh?¡± Peter frowned, he knew that he should howled back fiercely or make some sarcasticments with hurtful words, but it was as though his mouth had been sewed up and he could not utter a single word. His heart was beating extremely fast and he felt uneasy yet looking forward to something. Natalie stood with arms akimbo, she raised her head high and looked at Peter. She said, ¡°I am a female that had been kidnapped by you to the base camp of the stray beasts for seventeen years, do you think I am still the little female that will be frightened to tears by your fierce look at the start?¡± Putting one hand forward and pressing it hard onto Peter¡¯s eyebrow, pushing him backwards, she continued, ¡°Young and pretty females, huh? Tell me, which eye did you use to look at them? I will help you dig out your eyeball and wash it, so that you can take a clearer look.¡± Peter¡¯s heart was pounding. Natalie was being jealous, wasn¡¯t she? She had never treated him so strongly before, she had always been timid and weak. Now that she dared to act like this... Did she finally believe that he would not hurt her at all? Something that he had been looking forward to for half of his life had finallye true. But now... It Was time that he had to push her away. Clenching his teeth, he flicked away Natalie¡¯s hand and pushed her. He had controlled his strength so that she would just staggered a few steps and she would not fall nor injure herself. Chapter 1026 - You Have Grown up Now, Dare to Push Me Huh?

Chapter 1026: You Have Grown up Now, Dare to Push Me Huh?

Natalie did not expect Peter to push her. After a moment of shock, she stabilized herself and said, ¡°You have grown up now, dare to push me huh? Right, alright. Since you make me feel pain, I will not let you go easily either.¡± Confused, Peter looked at Natalie and he had a bad feeling. Natalie turned around, back-facing Peter and said, ¡°You pushed me and hence I will kill your beloved female.¡± With that, she gathered all her strength and ran to the wall of the cave, as though she was going to crash head first on thw wall and kill herself. Peter was in cold sweats by the scare. He did not know that he could be this fast, as he had rushed ahead of Natalie after she had taken the first step. ¡°Ugh...¡± He let out a muffled groan as he felt a sharp pain in his chest. It was not to say how painful Natalie had bumped into him, but how much he understood that Natalie had not restrain her strength and was really running to end her life. If he had not stopped her in time, she would definitely not survive the crash onto the wall. ¡°Are you out of your mind!¡± Peter shouted as he held onto Natalie¡¯s shoulders. Natalie looked up with a red mark on her forehead. She stared at Peter with watery eyes and said, ¡°I thought you did not want me anymore, aren¡¯t you sick of me and feel disgusted whenever you see me? Go find your young and pretty females, why are you bothering me? Sobs sobs sobs...¡± Peter wanted to fling Natalie out and say, die somewhere far away and not dirty my ce. But looking at her sobbing face, he felt like his chest was being ripped apart, the harsh words that he used to be able to blurt out all the time could note out from his mouth now. Ha, humans, they were only fearless when they did not have anything. She said that he only dared to act like this because he did not have the mating mark and was not afraid of being abandoned. But it was not true, he was even more afraid of being abandoned by herpared to when he had the mark on herst time. The mating mark was nothingpared to her love. Surrendering, Peter¡¯s acting had failed terribly under Natalie¡¯s tears. With his big hand stroking her back, he sighed and said, ¡°You are really spoiled by me, how dare you hurt my beloved female... It must be because you knew I could not do anything to you, right?¡± Natalie was crying breathlessly in Peter¡¯s arms, she asked while sobbing, ¡°Are you still going to abandon me... Are you still sick of me...¡± ¡°The fact that you dared to hurt yourself was because you knew I could not let you go, isn¡¯t it? And you are still asking this? Huh?¡± Peter frowned helplessly, but his tone was the gentlest. But Natalie did not buy into his gentleness, she continued crying and asked, ¡°You have never liked me, have you? You had treated me like this from the start because I rejected you and hurt your ego, right? Sobs sobs sobs... Of course you don¡¯t like me...¡± Peter did not know what to do, he could only hold the back of her head and said seriously, ¡°I like you, I care about you, I can¡¯t live without you in the entire world. You clearly knew and believed in it, but still had to say such twisted words to hurt me?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, she asked timidly, ¡°But you clearly said that you are going to abandon me...¡± Peter felt his heart hurting as Natalie sobbed, the menacing look on his face had long disappeared. He could not do anything other than pampering her when he was with Natalie. So he surrendered and said, ¡°I will never abandon you, never ever.¡± Natalie nodded, using her hand to wipe away her tears as she broke into a witty grin. She said, ¡°Not abandoning me anymore? Well, then we should talk.¡± Chapter 1027 - Now I Can’t Live Without You

Chapter 1027: Now I Can¡¯t Live Without You

Peter was stunned for a moment and could not respond. Natalie¡¯s expression had changed too fast, why was she smiling when she was crying her heart out moments before... ¡°Ha.¡± Peter suddenly smiled. He shook his head and hugged Natalie even tighter. He said, ¡°You, you have been together with the stray beasts for too long and learned to be this sly. But it is better this way... I rather you are fooling me... than you being really upset.¡± Natalie gave Peter a push and she sat back on the bed herself. She said, ¡°I will not let you go with just this level of sweet words. Now tell me, why did you suddenly ask me to leave?¡± Peter walked towards Natalie and went down on one knee. He put one hand on Natalie¡¯s knee and another around her waist as he looked at her deeply. He said, ¡°Recently, I have been... losing control of my body more and more frequently.¡± Natalie was stunned for a moment, she then asked, ¡°Are you talking about you running out in the middle of the night?¡± Peter froze, he thought she did not know. Hesitating for a moment, Peter nodded eventually and said, ¡°My body is thirsty for fighting and killing, I could not control it with my conscious. At first, I could be satisfied with killing just some wild beasts, but now I could only calm down by killing some orcs. When I am in the maniac mode, I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing... At this rate, I am scared I might injure you... one day after I lost my conscious.¡± Natalie smiled, nodded her head and said, ¡°So you nned to send me to Elvis and let the Messenger of the Beast Deity protect me.¡± Peter nodded in approval. But Natalie smiled and continued asking, ¡°Then what if one day, you rush to Saint Nazaire, wanting to harm me in your uncontroble state due to some reasons? What do you want the Messenger to do?¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± Peter said determinedly, ¡°Only she had the power in the entire Beast World to kill me.¡± Natalie sighed and looked extremely disappointed. She fell backwards slightly, widening the distance between the two of them and said, ¡°It seems like, you don¡¯t love me a lot... neither do you trust that I love you too.¡± Peter¡¯s entire body of muscles tensed up immediately, he tightened his grip around Natalie¡¯s wait. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. Natalie continued, ¡°If it was not for you stopping me, I would have died by now, do you understand?¡± With that, Peter felt even more uneasy. Natalie continued, ¡°Do you still not understand? Now... I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes widened with Natalie¡¯s words and he was in a daze. Natalie leaned forward, cupped Peter¡¯s face with both of her hands and said, ¡°We have been beating around the bush and tortured each other for seventeen years, can¡¯t we live our lives peacefully for the rest of the days ahead? Peter, I can¡¯t live without you. So, can you try to resist the thirst for blood for me? You love me so much... Aren¡¯t you able to do anything for me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live without you, so I will definitely try to ovee it. But I can¡¯t put you on risk, so can you leave with Elvis first and I wille and get you once I can control my thirst, alright?¡± Natalie smiled and shook her head, she said, ¡°I am your biggest courage, isn¡¯t it? If I leave, where do you get the strength to resist against desires other than missing me?¡± ¡°But...¡± Peter wanted to continue, but Natalie had put her fingers against his lips. She smiled and said in an absolute manner, ¡°I am the head of the family, you are only likable if you listen to me.¡± Chapter 1028 - Do You Have Violent Tendencies?

Chapter 1028: Do You Have Violent Tendencies?

Peter shook his head with a slight smile and said, ¡°You had indeed been spoiled by me.¡± Natalie did not get angry, she smiled and said, ¡°Let the children¡¯s brother and sister-inw take care of them for a while, I will focus on apanying you.¡± Peter nodded and buried his face into Natalie¡¯s thighs. He felt warmth spreading from his left chest towards the entire body. Now that he looked back, he realized that the coldness he felt in the past was loneliness. Although Elvis was unwilling, he could not resist Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pleading look and took back the cubs unwillingly. Grinding his teeth, Elvis thought to himself that the four huge troubles had just matured into adulthood, two had not been chased away yet and here came another six... Just thinking about it made his head ache. Elvis decided that once he had settled Peter¡¯s matter, he had to throw the six meatballs onto his face and ask him for a fight. However, the good thing was that Gu Mengmeng did not take care of the six meatballs on her own, but had thrown them to Hede and Jialue. Hede was always responsible and calm, it was easy for him to take care of his six uncles with the prior experience of looking after three younger brothers. Most importantly, they could converse in the beastnguage, which was better than Gu Mengmeng taking care of them. The cave that the four brothers had snatched back was not far away, even though Hede had brought the six little ones there, Elvis could rush there in no time to help with just a howl from Hede or Jialue if they encountered any problems. Ha, the era where peoplemunicate by howling and transport by walking... Lea had not returned from sending Chixuan and Kanwu of, while Hede and Jialue were taking care of the six little ones in another cave, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ce was quiet for once. She had used to sit at Chixuan¡¯s ce and daze, while Elvis would just ept her with his chest as though he was her personal sofa. If not for Wabei the snake getting in the way, Elvis would have felt even more perfect. ¡°There will be a storm in a few days¡¯ time.¡± Wabei sat at one side with sadness in his eyes. ¡°The storm mayst a few days, but it will be the drought season after it stops. By then, I would have to go back to the Snake King valley...¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Wabei was sad to leave her. Gu Mengmeng kicked Wabei, without much strength and sent him staggering but did not fall. Wabei stared at Gu Mengmeng grudgingly, but Gu Mengmeng broke into a grin and asked, ¡°What are you staring? You couldn¡¯t win me back then, not to mention now...¡± Wabei rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I have wasted this whole rainy season outside, I did not even engage in any fights.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Do you have violent tendencies? Hey, I know a little psychology, do you want me to take a look?¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Wabei let out a low growl, before looking at Gu Mengmeng with the side of his eyes and he asked, ¡°Before the rainy season ends... How about I help you settle that cripple?¡± That cripple... Cole. Gu Mengmeng grinned and asked, ¡°How? Are you going to kill it?¡± ¡°If not?¡± Wabei threw a question back without answering. Gu Mengmeng looked up with a smile on her face, but her eyes were the coldest they had ever been. She said, ¡°This is the first time I am hating someone in my entire life. If he dies so easily, he is not living up to the honor, is he? The pain that he had carved onto Lea, Chixuan and Snake, I will get it by one by one and imposed an interest of a million years tofort my broken heart.¡± Chapter 1034 - Those Television Shows Weren’t Lying

Chapter 1034: Those Television Shows Weren¡¯t Lying

Natalie patted Peter soothingly and gave a lightugh. ¡°We have seeded now haven¡¯t we, so don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine now.¡± Peter frowned as he watched Natalie with an aching heart. She had numerous scars all over her body and was unconscious for so many days... all because of him. ¡°So my bout of barbaric and violent urges was because of that?¡± Peter asked. Natalie nodded. ¡°The key to triggering the reversal of the mating contract was the fact I love you and bore children for you. So...¡± After some careful thinking, Peter had indeed started being more violent after the birth of those six little ones. But it wasn¡¯t that obvious at the beginning, and he could still suppress those tendencies. But after going with Gu Mengmeng to retrieve the Soul of the Forest and being affected by the white mist, he gradually started losing control of his bloodthirsty urges. Peter frowned and looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°So when I begged you to bring Natalie away, you asked me toe and ask her?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, I had expected you would beg this favor of me. Because Lea told me before, that he insisted Elvis partner with me first because he needed someone with the power and whom he could trust to protect me and take ma away should he lose control. Elvis also said something like that to me... I think all males have this way of thinking. So I had already taught Natalie how to handle that. Ha... those television shows weren¡¯t lying.¡± Natalie also smiled. ¡°Yes, I used that seven-word mantra that the Great Messenger taught me to subdue you until you were fullypliant.¡± ¡°Seven-word mantra?¡± Peter appeared perplexed. Elvis and Lea also exchanged nces before looking at Gu Mengmeng. Natalie looked at Gu Mengmeng again before asking, ¡°Great Messenger, this... can I tell them?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked somewhat awkward. She tugged Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°You are Elvis¡¯ mother and my elder. It embarrasses me a bit to be called Great Messenger by you. Why don¡¯t you call me Mengmeng like how Elvis does?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Elvis immediately opposed without even waiting for Natalie to open her mouth. ¡°Only I can call her Mengmeng. If you want to snatch that from me... you must win me first.¡± Peter tilted his head and looked affectionately at Natalie. ¡°Do you like that form of address? I will snatch it over for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. This Beast World was indeed full of ridiculous behavior. Was there a need to fight over such a thing? She waved. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Xiao Gu ¡± Natalie kept stealing nces at Elvis¡¯s face. Seeing that he had no objections, she gave a lightugh and said. ¡°Alright, I will call you Xiao Gu.¡± The two females had made their decision. So Elvis and Peter didn¡¯t have an excuse to fight and had no choice but to leave it as that. ¡°Xiao Gu, can I tell them about the seven-word mantra? If I reveal it... will it be ineffective in future?¡± Natalie asked with some doubt. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, so what if they know? As long as they love us, they are helpless even with the seven-word mantra.¡± Natalie thought about it and agreed. She giggled. ¡°You have a point there.¡± The three males got goosebumps from hearing theughter of their females. They felt that this seven-mantra must be something really powerful. The more the two females kept them guessing, the more they wanted to know. Three pairs of eyes stared fixedly at their own female, waiting for them to rify. Chapter 1030 - How Could One Reborn Without Nirvana?

Chapter 1030: How Could One Reborn Without Nirvana?

Gu Mengmeng smiled. Indeed, taking care of a child for a hundred years and ny-nine would be spent worrying about him. The topic did not continue, it would be something happening more than ten yearster anyway. Originally, after all the unrted persons had left, Elvis and Lea had some indescribable censored thoughts. However, when everything was ready, they were suddenly stopped by a thrilling howl. That voice... belonged to Peter. Gu Mengmeng frowned and immediately lost all feelings of lust. She covered herself with a piece of hide, stood at the entrance of the cave and looked towards where the voice hade from. The storm was heavy in the rainy season, just extending an arm out, and Gu Mengmeng felt raindrops smashing onto her palm painfully. ¡°Don¡¯t go out, you will catch a cold.¡± Elvis circled around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and warmed her with his chest. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go out, because if I do... I might not be able to control myself to not do anything.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°You knew what was going to happen?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and there was a heaviness in her smile. She replied, ¡°I knew, but there is nothing I can do no matter how much I want to. Other than praying for them, I could not do anything.¡± Throughout that entire night, there were wolf howls in the sttering rain, making the night seemed like a hell filled with ghosts and goblins, with calls from devils everywhere. Gu Mengmeng stood at the entrance, bearing intense sufferings. She really wanted to rush to take a look, what if Peter lost his control? What if he really killed Natalie, could he continue living once he regains consciousness? No matter how Elvis said he had no feelings towards his parents, he would definitely be sad losing them in just one night. Should she be more selfish, stop bothering about whether Peter could get rid of his stray beast identity as long as they stay alive? ... The rain continued on to the next day. The vast spread of dark clouds had forced the sky to be extremely low, the day was even darker than at night. The wolf howls continued, even Elvis began to frown. Gu Mengmeng could not understand the exact meanings of wolf howls, but she could tell how much pain and torture Peter was suffering from. If the punishment of the mating contract was like skinning a male alive, Peter¡¯s situation would be more life destroying the blood and bone inch by inch before molding them into a new body. How could one be reborn without Nirvana? The process must be painful to burn away all the dirt from being a stray beast. The torture continued for four days. On the morning of the fifth day, the sky cleared up. Gu Mengmeng walked out of the cave without any words and looked at the distance quietly. After a long time, a small ck dot was moving slowly towards her, it grew in size gradually and she could tell the outlines. Peter, in a miserable state, was carrying Natalie who was drenched in blood as he walked towards here slowly. There were obvious wounds on the two of them. Peter had reached his limits, it was the faith that he could not let anything happen to Natalie that had supported him walking here step by step. Gu Mengmeng left Elvis¡¯s arms and called, ¡°Elvis, Lea.¡± The two of them understood and came forward. Lea took over Natalie from Peter¡¯s hands. Peter could only utter ¡®save her...¡¯ before fainting. Elvis caught Peter steadily from one side, put him on his shoulders and walked back into the cave together with Lea. ¡°Peter¡¯s injuries are more serious, but those are nothing for a male, he just has to rest.¡± Lea frowned, cleaned the blood on his hands, looked at Natalie worryingly and said, ¡°The more serious problem... is her.¡± Chapter 1031 - Running a Fever

Chapter 1031: Running a Fever

Gu Mengmeng sat by Natalie¡¯s side. Although she was a senior, it would be inconvenient for Lea to take care of some things, so even Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to be tired, Gu Mengmeng insisted on taking care of Natalie herself. Removing the tattered piece of hide, Gu Mengmeng cleaned Natalie¡¯s wounds one by one personally. Due to the Snake¡¯s experience of fighting, Gu Mengmeng could tell the wounds on Natalie was from wolf ws with just one look. The identity of the wolf... was obvious. Natalie¡¯s skin was fair from not seeing the sun in a long time. Although it was much better after she had made peace with Peter and started walking around often, it was still in a shade of unhealthy pale. At that moment, she was as white as the pure snow. Gu Mengmeng frowned and covered Natalie with a piece of hide. She turned back to look at Lea and said, ¡°I have seen the wounds, there are many but none are deadly. The wounds would be nothing if they were on a male, but Natalie is a female, one that is not the healthiest and had just given birth. So wounds that are not a problem to others might be deadly to her.¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the wounds are recovering too slowly and she is suffering from too much loss of blood...¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Natalie, held her hand lightly and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you and Peter to reach this stage, you won¡¯t give up on him like this, will you? You still have six newborn babies to look after, don¡¯t you want to watch them grow up day by day and evolve one by one? Natalie, stay strong and pull through this, you understand?¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°You have not had a decent sleep for a few days because of them. Since everything is fine now, go and take a rest.¡± Gu Mengmeng was indeed tired, she did not say anything and went to the little bed that was prepared for Chixuan obediently, falling into a deep sleep soon after. When she opened her eyes again, it was already nighttime. Peter had woken up, he did not bother with his own injuries and stood by Natalie¡¯s side numbly. He held Natalie¡¯s hands tightly with both of his hands, as though he was scared that Natalie would disappear the moment he let go of her. Gu Mengmeng walked up to Natalie and pressed her hand against Natalie¡¯s forehead. She frowned and said, ¡°Lea, get a bucket of water here and prepare two pieces of soft hide for me.¡± Lea did what she said without questioning. Gu Mengmeng washed the hide and ced them on Natalie¡¯s forehead. She sighed and said, ¡°She is running a fever now, probably due to inmmation of the wounds.¡± Only if there were antibiotics, but here... Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng on the forehead to wipe that frown of her face and said, ¡°Leave it to me and don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Although Lea usually chose not to attend to external wounds of the males, he was the witch doctor after all. He knew many herbs that Gu Mengmeng did not recognize, as well as many Beast World knowledges that Gu Mengmeng did not understand. Chuckling, she felt so assured with a witch doctor by her side in times like this. While Lea was looking after Natalie and Peter, Gu Mengmeng had wanted to help out in other things and she decided to make the meals. However, in the end, Lea did not let her move a single finger. Lea said, ¡°It¡¯s my top priority to look after you in any situation. You feeling hungry is much more important that others¡¯ lives to me.¡± Chapter 1032 - I Will Definitely Return This Favor.

Chapter 1032: I Will Definitely Return This Favor.

Apart from preparing their meals, Lea spent most of his time taking care of Natalie. Peter had a very fast recovery rate, and most of his superficial wounds had healed in just a few days. But he remained very weak, as the person he was worried about was still in aa. Natalie¡¯s face remained sickly pale. Nevertheless, there was now a faint reddish tinge to her lips. Lea was taking good care of the wound and it was no longer infected. However, it was healing very slowly. The drought season was gradually approaching, and Elvis and Lea would not let Gu Mengmeng remain at the stray beast camp, for the simple reason that there was no water source here. They would have to return to Sauder or Saint Nazaire, and they needed to start the journey now so that they could arrive before the water source ran dry. With her injuries, there was no way Natalie could travel with her Gu Mengmeng, but... Peter was no longer in a position to remain here as the king of stray beasts. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t stop worrying, and after much wheedling and cajoling, the final decision was to leave in three days¡¯ time. And just as Gu Mengmeng was prepared to leave, Natalie woke up. Heaving a sigh of relief, Gu Mengmeng felt like a huge burden was lifted off. It was as if since getting Chixuan back from Cole, everything had been miraculously progressing in the right direction. Peter carefully hugged Natalie, finally breathing normally again after so many days. ¡°Lea, prepare some easily digestible food. We will head off after lunch.¡± Lea chuckled. The moment he saw Natalie wake up, he guessed that they would once again dy their set-off time. But luckily they would leave right after lunch. He had thought Gu Mengmeng would beg to remain until tomorrow. The fact that she was willing to leave in the afternoon was already better than he had expected. Lea prepared the meal very quickly and brought over piping hot mince meat and potato porridge. Peter automatically supported Natalie with his own body, letting her sit upright while leaning against his chest. He didn¡¯t let her exert the slightest bit of energy. Taking over the stone bowl and spoon from Lea, Peter fed Natalie from behind. But Gu Mengmeng cut in and pushed aside the spoonful of food which Peter was just about to feed Natalie. She looked up to see Peter¡¯s fierce re. Gu Mengmeng was not at all intimidated but just chuckled. ¡°You are not in any position now to look at me like that.¡± Peter frowned but didn¡¯t retort. He just said, ¡°Thank you for saving Natalie. I will definitely return this favor.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. She lifted one corner of the animal hide covering Natalie¡¯s body, to reveal a lifelike ck wolf on the spot over her heart. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the ck wolf¡¯s face. ¡°I am referring to this.¡± Stunned, Peter didn¡¯t know how to react. Natalie had a ck wolf mark on her body...? Had he been so focused on Natalie¡¯s face the past few days that he didn¡¯t even discover this mark on her? Or did he see it but was too distracted to ponder over this matter... He had been consumed by thoughts of whether she would live and so neglected the changes on her body, and also the changes on his own? Peter stared in disbelief at the spot over Natalie¡¯s chest... It was his mark over there. There was no way he could be mistaken. That ck wolf was him. And it was actually on the spot over her heart! Chapter 1033 - Something Which I Never Dared To Wish For Even In My Dreams Actually Came True.

Chapter 1033: Something Which I Never Dared To Wish For Even In My Dreams Actually Came True.

The stone bowl in his hand fell to the ground with a crash that shook Peter¡¯s heart. He was a constant presence hovering around the edges of hell with only one hand desperately clutching onto an anchor outside to stop himself from being sucked in. This king of stray beasts, this demon-like being feared by all¡ªactually started crying. The bloody veins in those bulging eyes faded as huge tears sshed down. Natalie was still weak, but she held aforting smile. She shifted her head slightly to look at Peter. ¡°Silly boy. Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I... I am not crying.¡± Peter hastily wiped away his tears before kissing Natalie deeply. After a long while, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Something which I never dared to wish for even in my dreams actually came true. I am your partner. I can rightfully stay by your side and take care of you and our children.¡± ¡°Mmm, you are my partner. My only partner and my most beloved partner... the one who will forever be by my side.¡± Natalie held Peter¡¯s cheek gently as she smiled with exceptional warmth. ¡°But... how?¡± Peter could not understand. In the Beast World, there had never been a case of a stray beast being able to be a partner again. Natalie exchanged smiling looks with Gu Mengmeng, with a camaraderie that only females possessed. For reasons unknown, Peter just could not control the corners of his lips. The moment Natalie smiled, he just wanted to follow suit. Even if he didn¡¯t know why, as long as she was smiling, it must be something that he should be happy about too. ¡°Tell me, mmm?¡± Peter gently hooked Natalie¡¯s chin as he cajoled her. Natalie nced at Gu Mengmeng, who nodded. Only then did Natalie say, ¡°It was the Great Messenger who begged the Beast Deity for a solution. The process was very difficult and required your powerful capabilities and your undying love for me. It was a gamble with only a 10 percent chance of sess. But for our future¡¯s sake, I decided to take the risk and pushed you to that painful situation, and let you endure that torment. I am sorry...¡± Peter held Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°No, you did the correct thing. As long as I can be with you properly. I can endure any kind of pain.¡± Natalie smiled blissfully before continuing. ¡°When the rainy season just started, the Great Messenger came to see me. She asked if I was willing to take you on as my partner again and give the children a proper family. After all, if we cannot shed off your stray beast status, our children would also be stray beasts. For our children and for us...¡± Peter tightened his grip on Natalie¡¯s hand and kissed it to indicate his support. Natalie¡¯s smile was tinged with relief. ¡°To reverse the mating contract, we had to destroy the filthy stray beast blood flowing in your body and recreate your flesh and bones. It is an extremely painful process, and one will never survive it without powerful capabilities. Even though you are a fifth-level beast, there was only a 30 percent sess rate. We could only use my blood to cleanse the filth in yours, so if you didn¡¯t love me as much as you did, you might have lost control and bit my neck to suck my blood.¡± Peter¡¯s heart thumped when he heard that. Just visualizing that image made his heart ache. Chapter 1034 - Those Television Shows Weren’t Lying

Chapter 1034: Those Television Shows Weren¡¯t Lying

Natalie patted Peter soothingly and gave a lightugh. ¡°We have seeded now haven¡¯t we, so don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine now.¡± Peter frowned as he watched Natalie with an aching heart. She had numerous scars all over her body and was unconscious for so many days... all because of him. ¡°So my bout of barbaric and violent urges was because of that?¡± Peter asked. Natalie nodded. ¡°The key to triggering the reversal of the mating contract was the fact I love you and bore children for you. So...¡± After some careful thinking, Peter had indeed started being more violent after the birth of those six little ones. But it wasn¡¯t that obvious at the beginning, and he could still suppress those tendencies. But after going with Gu Mengmeng to retrieve the Soul of the Forest and being affected by the white mist, he gradually started losing control of his bloodthirsty urges. Peter frowned and looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°So when I begged you to bring Natalie away, you asked me toe and ask her?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, I had expected you would beg this favor of me. Because Lea told me before, that he insisted Elvis partner with me first because he needed someone with the power and whom he could trust to protect me and take ma away should he lose control. Elvis also said something like that to me... I think all males have this way of thinking. So I had already taught Natalie how to handle that. Ha... those television shows weren¡¯t lying.¡± Natalie also smiled. ¡°Yes, I used that seven-word mantra that the Great Messenger taught me to subdue you until you were fullypliant.¡± ¡°Seven-word mantra?¡± Peter appeared perplexed. Elvis and Lea also exchanged nces before looking at Gu Mengmeng. Natalie looked at Gu Mengmeng again before asking, ¡°Great Messenger, this... can I tell them?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked somewhat awkward. She tugged Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°You are Elvis¡¯ mother and my elder. It embarrasses me a bit to be called Great Messenger by you. Why don¡¯t you call me Mengmeng like how Elvis does?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Elvis immediately opposed without even waiting for Natalie to open her mouth. ¡°Only I can call her Mengmeng. If you want to snatch that from me... you must win me first.¡± Peter tilted his head and looked affectionately at Natalie. ¡°Do you like that form of address? I will snatch it over for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. This Beast World was indeed full of ridiculous behavior. Was there a need to fight over such a thing? She waved. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Xiao Gu ¡± Natalie kept stealing nces at Elvis¡¯s face. Seeing that he had no objections, she gave a lightugh and said. ¡°Alright, I will call you Xiao Gu.¡± The two females had made their decision. So Elvis and Peter didn¡¯t have an excuse to fight and had no choice but to leave it as that. ¡°Xiao Gu, can I tell them about the seven-word mantra? If I reveal it... will it be ineffective in future?¡± Natalie asked with some doubt. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, so what if they know? As long as they love us, they are helpless even with the seven-word mantra.¡± Natalie thought about it and agreed. She giggled. ¡°You have a point there.¡± The three males got goosebumps from hearing theughter of their females. They felt that this seven-mantra must be something really powerful. The more the two females kept them guessing, the more they wanted to know. Three pairs of eyes stared fixedly at their own female, waiting for them to rify. Chapter 1035 - Hubby, Your Father Is So Cowardly.

Chapter 1035: Hubby, Your Father Is So Cowardly.

After getting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s permission, Natalie no longer saw the need to hide the truth. ¡°The seven-word mantra, as its name implies, consists of seven words¡ªfirst, cry; second, scream; third, threaten suicide.¡± Peter was shocked. ¡°So when you... ran into the wall... you...¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Yes, it was to trick you.¡± Peter could not bear to scowl at his own female and so could only re angrily at Gu Mengmeng. She just shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s right, I purposely came over that day just to watch your performance.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Peter was suddenly at a loss for words. Gu Mengmeng chortled. ¡°You are no longer a stray beast, is it really appropriate for you to re at me like that? My father only has one precious daughter, me. He usually can¡¯t bear to scold me and has never even red at me before. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making him angry... mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t borate but shot a nonchnt nce at Natalie. Peter instantly cowed. He could not afford to offend this rtive... Gu Mengmengughed out loud and threw herself into Elvis¡¯ embrace. ¡°Hubby, your father is so cowardly.¡± Elvis kept up the act by also snorting disdainfully. He recalled how arrogant Peter was in the past, dictating their life and death like a god, observing coldly as his brothers killed each other. Compared to his cowardly demeanor today... Actually, Elvis now thought more highly of Peter. Males have never been afraid of violence and viciousness. But suppressing their aggressive aura and giving in to their female was the most impressive and courageous thing a male could do. A fearsome wolf to the outside world, but a tame husky in front of his own female. Peter was like that, but wasn¡¯t Elvis himself the same? For their own females, they could forsake their lives and their dignity. However, despite understanding all that, it didn¡¯t prevent him from joining hands with Gu Mengmeng to mock at him. After she had a goodugh, Gu Mengmeng sat upright. ¡°Now that Peter is no longer a stray beast, it is not appropriate for him to stay here even if he is a fifth-level beast. It is also not good for the upbringing of the wolf pups. But Natalie cannot travel far in her current condition. Why don¡¯t you go over to the nearby Zacharias. Chixuan and Kanwu are there, so you can take care of each other.¡± Natalie nodded her assent, and this matter was settled. After finishing lunch, the group parted ways. Natalie and Peter brought the six wolf pups to Zacharias while Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea brought Hede and Jialue back to Sauder. Actually, Saint Nazaire was nearer, but Gu Mengmeng was concerned for the baby in Sandy¡¯s tummy. After all, it was Sandy¡¯s first pregnancy and Gu Mengmeng hoped to rush back in time to apany her. Sandy was so timid that she would feel much more at ease with Gu Mengmeng around. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng had already promised her. She didn¡¯t wish to break hermitment to her only bosom friend. After traveling for three and a half days, Gu Mengmeng once again stood at the entrance to Sauder. Oakley led a group of tribe elders to wee them. But this time, apart from the elders, there were several other beasts. They looked unfamiliar, but appeared to be rather powerful and at least third-level. Gu Mengmeng kept quiet. Publicly, Oakley was still Sauder¡¯s leader and she had to preserve his dignity. Gu Mengmeng entered the tribe without dy and dashed straight for Sandy¡¯s little rock house. Sandy¡¯s belly was very big now, much bigger than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s when she was carrying Hede and his brothers. Hence, her movements were very restricted and she wobbled around like a round-bottomed doll. Chapter 1036 - Habit Was A Scary Thing Chapter 1036: Habit Was A Scary Thing Sandy lit up the moment she saw Gu Mengmeng arrive. She beamed and dashed towards her, waving enthusiastically. Gu Mengmeng was worried she might hurt herself with all that vigorous waving and so hurried over to Sandy and pulled down her little hand. ¡°You are going to be a mother soon, but still behave so clumsily. Shouldn¡¯t you spare a thought for my godson?¡± Sandy hugged Gu Mengmeng for a long while before saying in a rather sulky manner. ¡°I still thought you wouldn¡¯t make it back in time. I have been so worried for the past several days.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°It is the birth of my godson after all. How could I note back for something as important as that?¡± Bode was standing anxiously by Sandy¡¯s side the entire time. Nevertheless, he was already used to being relegated to the back of Sandy¡¯s mind the moment Gu Mengmeng appeared. He no longer even felt any disappointment at the neglect... Haha, habit was a scary thing. After spending a long while cating Sandy and then telling her all sorts of interesting but not-too-stimting news¡ªGu Mengmeng finally left at evening time. She instructed Collin and Bode that they must immediately go get her the moment Sandy went intobor. After all, Lea was the best witch doctor around. Even if he didn¡¯t go in, he could guard the door. After leaving Sandy¡¯s, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t return to the stone castle but went to the meeting hall. As if he had been expecting Gu Mengmeng, Oakley was already awaiting respectfully at the entrance. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s keen nose told her that the chair held traces of Cole¡¯s smell, and so didn¡¯t sit down. She just used a branch to pick up the beast skin and threw it into the fire to burn. Elvis and Lea felt relieved at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s action. More than anyone else, they hated the smell of another male on her. Oakley also understood the reason behind Gu Mengmeng¡¯s action, and so didn¡¯t say anything. He just retrieved a fresh piece of fire fox fur and presented it to Lea. Lea stroked the fur with a slight curl to his lips. ¡°A premium item.¡± Lea spread the fire fox fur across the stone chair. It was the first time Gu Mengmeng had seen a fire fox fur. The color was not your typical orange-red, but a brilliant red like that of a real me. With its firm texture and dense hairs, Gu Mengmeng liked this piece of fire fox fur much better than the previous tiger skin. Gu Mengmeng turned and sat down. She looked at Oakley wordlessly, and it was Oakley who spoke first. ¡°The drought season is approaching and the water sources all over are drying up. The surrounding tribes have alle forward to negotiate, to ask if we could follow Saint Nazaire¡¯s practice, and let the witch doctors of the various tribes get water from Sauder, so that they can survive the drought season. I think that since this was a rule set down by the Great Messenger, there should not be any issues. Hence, I have allowed it, after making some slight amendments to the procedure.¡± Gu Mengmeng propped one arm familiarly on the chair handle and rested her head on her hand. She repeated the words. ¡°Slight amendments to the procedure...¡± Oakley smiled without answering. Then, as if he had just thought of something, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°Does the Great Messenger still have no intention to unite the Beast World? Or, after experiencing so many changes, have you developed a taste for power and authority?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head as she answered in all honesty, ¡°I still have no desire to be a Qin Shi Huang. I just want to live a happy and blissful life with my beloved family and close friends.¡± Chapter 1037 - Deserter

Chapter 1037: Deserter

Important friends... Oakley¡¯s smile never wavered. It remained mild and distant. Gu Mengmeng felt a sudden sense of helplessness. Perhaps this was one aspect where Cole was better than her. She never learned how to grasp someone¡¯s heart. No matter how much she wished to save this friendship, she would still lose this friend. ¡°There were 16 tribe leaders standing with me today to wee the Great Messenger. In return for ess to the water source, their tribes have toe under Sauder and be tributaries to the Great Messenger. Every year after the monsoon season, they must present us with 20 premium beast skins. And before the winter season, they must contribute 20rge hunted game.¡± Oakley rified the situation in a calm manner. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Was this a colonial rule? Weaker tribes paying tribute to more powerful ones in return for protection... ¡°Oakley, you are enjoying your role as a leader very much. You are quickly bing a local tyrant now.¡± Oakley gave a lightugh and humbly lowered his head. He then straightened himself. ¡°Sauder would not have be what it is today without the protection of the Great Messenger. But it was still mostly due to my nning and operations. I asked myself if I can be the leader of this tribe and concluded that I am worthy. Not even the heavens or you, the Great Messenger, can deny that.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. She never expected Oakley to speak so directly. She thought he would at least hope to maintain a harmonious front. But Oakley continued without hesitation. ¡°Anyway, the Great Messenger has no intention to unite the Beast World. So why are you refusing to support me? I guarantee you an unsurpassed level of governance, and will help you resolve all problems. I just want a position that you don¡¯t even deign to hold. Why can¡¯t you give it to me?¡± The Beast World had its ownws of survival. The various tribes had their own uniquews, which might even be in opposition to one another. Each race also had their own habits, not to mention the differences between one¡¯s position along the food chain. Unite? That was an impossible undertaking. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng liked how the Beast World was now. A life centered around one¡¯s own tribe, living a carefree life amongst a close-knittedmunity. She didn¡¯t know how other tribes lived, but apart from that detestable Nina, everything else in Saint Nazaire was perfect. Gu Mengmeng was unwilling to shatter this wonderful way of life. She hoped to protect the Beast World and preserve it as it was now. But Oakley... After looking at Oakley for a long while, Gu Mengmeng spoke in a mild tone. ¡°Oakley, can we never go back to as before?¡± Oakley chuckled and tilted his head in question. ¡°The Great Messenger was the one who deserted me. Where does she want me to go back to?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out in an attempt to justify herself. Oakley continued. ¡°The Great Messenger led the Saint Nazaire tribesmen away, leaving only Barete and I behind. Weren¡¯t you deserting us then? Or is it that in your eyes, that kind of action... is still not counted as a desertion?¡± ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. In the grand scheme of things, her decision then was the right one. But it was still a wrongmitted against Oakley and Barete. Oakley¡¯s tone was not harsh, but actually very calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Great Messenger to fret. I have never held a grudge against you. Your decision was the right one and the best one for the tribe. I don¡¯t me you. I just want to reaffirm my own position.¡± And this position was not that of a friend... Chapter 1038 - I Am Here Overseeing Things, What Do You Have To Be Scared Of!

Chapter 1038:

I Am Here Overseeing Things, What Do You Have To Be Scared Of!

Oakley lowered his head. ¡°We will see when the timees.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t force the issue but just stood up and headed out. She paused as she was passing Oakley and spoke after a brief silence. ¡°I just hope that you will not do anything that you might regret.¡± Oakley didn¡¯t reply. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and left with brisk steps. Time passed very fast and on the fifth day, Collin rushed into the stone castle to say that Sandy¡¯s tummy hurt badly and looked like she was about to give birth. Gu Mengmeng immediately had Elvis carry her and rush over. When they reached the stone house, they could hear Sandy¡¯s gut-wrenching shrieks as she cried out her name. ¡°Gu Mengmeng... Gu... Mengmeng... is she here yet?!¡± Without a care for anything else, Gu Mengmeng charged inside to hold Sandy¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, here. I havee now.¡± Sandy¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat and she clutched back at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. She gasped nasally, ¡°Painful... so painful...¡± Gu Mengmeng dragged Bode over and shoved his paws into Sandy¡¯s hands. ¡°This was the bloke who caused you to suffer so much pain. Just bite him whenever you can¡¯t bear it. Bite off this paw and I will hand you the other one!¡± Sandy gripped Bode¡¯s arm and nodded solemnly at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng had given birth before, but she didn¡¯t have any experience delivering a child... She recalled that when she was giving birth, Lea had held her head while Elvis was the one who delivered the babies. Should she... call Elvis over? But that felt rather inappropriate. Bode¡¯s heart ached as he watched Sandy suffer. But he had to go lick off the afterbirth from the newborns. He looked around in a panic before shouting, ¡°Collin.¡± Collin had just entered bearing a pot of hot water. He hurried over the moment he heard Bode. ¡°What?¡± Bode grabbed Collin¡¯s hand and passed it over to Sandy. He looked at Collin. ¡°You have to take my ce this time. Next time when Sandy bears your children, I will return the favor.¡± Collin looked confused and before he had time to understand what was going on, Sandy bit down on his hand. Collin growled in pain. ¡°Roar...!¡± Elvis and Lea both jumped in fright. It was usually the females who screamed during childbirth. Why was it the males who were crying out instead at Sandy¡¯s?! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for Sandy. She cleaned a small piece of animal skin with warm water before sitting beside her on the bed, using it to wipe Sandy¡¯s face. ¡°Sandy, control your breathing, don¡¯t hold your breath.¡± In Sandy¡¯s eyes, Gu Mengmeng was her pir of strength. She felt panicky and helpless and had no idea what to do. So she just did whatever Gu Mengmeng asked of her. ¡°Adali, clean this skin.¡± Gu Mengmeng tossed the animal skin in her hand to Sandy¡¯s other bear partner. Adali was also spinning around in a fluster. Hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯smand, he obeyed like a robot and washed the animal skins one after another. Having washed one, he would pass it to Gu Mengmeng and take over the used one to rewash it. Overly anxious, Adali tore quite a few animal skins as he was washing it. As someone who was not afraid of tearing open a prey¡¯s chest and gutting it, his hands were trembling non-stop now. Gu Mengmeng shouted at him as she wiped Sandy¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you in such a fluster! I am here overseeing things, what do you have to be scared of? Calm down!¡± At Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shout, all those males who were at their wits¡¯ end suddenly calmed down. They nodded and stood in a line by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, awaiting her instructions. Chapter 1039 - Mother-in-law Thinks You Are Cute

Chapter 1039: Mother-inw Thinks You Are Cute

Sandy gave birth to three little leopards, all about the same size as Hede and his brothers when they were just born. But Sandy was not as strong as Gu Mengmeng, and so had to exert more energy. But Sandy was a beast and had much more powerful recuperation abilities. Hence, after Gu Mengmeng settled the exhausted Sandy and brought Collin, whose hands were full of bloody bite marks, out of the house¡ªElvis and Lea were both looking at her with secret smiles. Gu Mengmeng was also fatigued. Sandy was the one who had given birth, so why did she feel as if she had also gone through a strenuous exercise? She slumped into Elvis¡¯ arms and pointed at Collin. ¡°Lea, administer some medicine to him. He ended up being the fall guy....¡± Lea was well-prepared and calmly administered some medicine to Collin¡¯s wounds. He then teased. ¡°Elvis and I heard from the door... if you were not female, I would have thought you are the father of Sandy¡¯s children.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ embrace listlessly. Having helped Sandy deliver her children, she somehow felt more exhausted than the time when she had given birth herself. Pointing at Collin, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all because Sandy¡¯s males are all useless. They only know how to panic when faced with any situation... tsk.¡± Collin was the most powerful male in Sandy¡¯s household. Shamed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rebuke, he nevertheless did not have the guts to retort. He just lowered his head and said, ¡°I will try to do better next time...¡± Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°It is useless to try correcting an inherent weakness. Go back and tell Bode not to just take care of the babies. Arrange for someone to take good care of Sandy too. If my Sandy experiences the slightest bit of suffering, I will break his four paws.¡± Collin shrank back and acknowledged hermand. Lea bandaged Collin, before following Gu Mengmeng back to the stone castle. After her long day at Sandy¡¯s, Gu Mengmeng was utterly drained and instantly fell asleep the moment her head touched the bed. Early morning on the next day, Collin came over to invite Gu Mengmeng over. He said that Sandy was looking for her. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t ask why and just went over after washing her face. The three leopard cubs gurgled in Sandy¡¯s arms, who exuded a maternal glow. As she had often helped Gu Mengmeng look after her four little ones, she was already very familiar on how to take care of her own children. On seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arrival, Sandy raised one hand. ¡°Gu Mengmeng,e over quick.¡± Gu Mengmeng took up Sandy¡¯s hand as she sat beside her. She reached out to stroke the leopard cubs, her lips curling up subconsciously. She then turned around to stare forlornly at Hede and Jialue. ¡°My sons also used to be so adorable.¡± Hede took herment in his stride, and just shook his head helplessly. Jialue smirked and sprawled across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee. ¡°Mother, are you abandoning me then?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and pushed him. ¡°You can¡¯t act cute anymore now. Your uncles are cuter than you.¡± Jialue clutched the area over his heart as if he was struck by an arrow. He fell backwards on the ground. ¡°Mother, you are so hurtful to me.¡± Sandyughed at Jialue¡¯s antics. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Mother-inw still thinks you are cute. You are very cute.¡± Jialue immediately stood up and smiled at Sandy. ¡°I always knew that mother-inw treats me the best.¡± Gu Mengmengughed but didn¡¯t say anything. Sandy looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Do you remember your earlier promise to me?¡± Chapter 1040 - Between Us, Is There Still A Need To Say Thank You?

Chapter 1040: Between Us, Is There Still A Need To Say Thank You?

Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Choosing their names, right?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes were glowing. She really liked the names of Hede and the brothers. Although the names meant nothing when tranted to beastnguage, she still liked them. They had a unique vor and were names which she could never think up herself. ¡°Joseph, Johnny, Jogner. ¡± Gu Mengmeng listed the three names which she had already thought of earlier. Sandy felt rather disappointed. She had thought the names would be like Hede¡¯s and his brothers¡¯, names that were meaningless butpletely unique. Gu Mengmeng noticed the hesitation on Sandy¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like them?¡± Gu Mengmeng had even specially discussed this with Lea, to choose names which held special meanings in the Beast World. Further, the first sybus of each name was identical and one could immediately tell they were from the same family. Sandy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them, but... I thought they would be like the names of Hede and his brothers¡ªpleasant to the ears and special.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°After these three little ones grow up, if they prefer the names of Hede and the rest, then have them go fight their big brothers for it. They can take over their names if they win.¡± Sandy patted the heads of the three little ones. ¡°Do you hear that? Your godmother is teaching you to be brave children. When you see something you like, you must fight for it and snatch it over.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng burst outughing. Sandy was not just her bosom friend now? She was behaving like a total fangirl. No matter what she did, Sandy would think up of a noble reason for her actions. Actually, Gu Mengmeng was just speaking casually and teasing the kids... ¡°Joseph, Johnny, Jogner...¡± Sandy repeated the three names with a smile. Her eyes grew softer. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, Lea said they mean happiness, courage and wisdom.¡± Sandy nodded, implying that Gu Mengmeng was right. She then tugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Between us, is there still a need to say thank you?¡± Gu Mengmeng returned Sandy¡¯s grasp. ¡°Have a good rest and recover well. We will return to Saint Nazaire after the drought season ends.¡± Sandy nodded and returned to bed. She was still too weak after giving birth, and would feel very tired after just sitting up for awhile. Gu Mengmeng continued ying with the leopard cubs for some time before returning to her own stone castle. The drought season did not affect Sauder much. Although they had only one well, it produced water endlessly, and the supply was being rationed. With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s special status, she could use as much water as she wished. And because of Sandy¡¯s unique rtionship with Gu Mengmeng, Oakley also took extra care of her. Every day, Collin could draw water for Sandy right after Lea finished doing so for Gu Mengmeng. Thereafter, the rest of the females could have their turn. The households with pregnant females were third in line, followed by those who had just given birth¡ªand in ordance to the number of babies they birthed, and then finally the rest of the families in order of their power rankings. Only after all the females in the tribe had drawn their water, would the other tribes in alliance with Sauder be allowed their turn. Oakley had arranged everything to run in an orderly manner. Gu Mengmengid by the window in a daze, while Lea stood outside. He lifted a small cup of water to her lips. Gu Mengmeng took a sip before asking, ¡°Do you feel that... this drought season has been too peaceful?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for things to be peaceful?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°16 tribes havee to pledge their allegiance. Shouldn¡¯t there be plenty of conflicts of interest and infighting in the background? But there has been no dispute at all...¡± Chapter 1041 - Turbulent Winds Precede A Raging Storm

Chapter 1041: Turbulent Winds Precede A Raging Storm

Gu Mengmeng stood up and turned to sit on the window ledge, dangling her legs casually over the edge as she leaned her head against the side. ¡°We also opened up our well at Saint Nazaire to other tribes, and for free. You have been managing the exercise yourself and know how many conflicts cropped up... unless your disciple Oakley is better than you at mediating disputes¡ªbut this is something I can¡¯t believe.¡± Lea gave a mild smile but kept quiet. How could he not have noticed this anomaly? But he had promised Gu Mengmeng never to hide things from her again. So although he had noticed the strange situation, he didn¡¯t investigate and even forced himself not to try and analyze what was happening. Because the moment he uncovered the truth, he would have to tell Gu Mengmeng or it would count as hiding the truth from her. But he didn¡¯t want Gu Mengmeng to be embroiled in those troublesome matters. Hence, he had no choice but to be prepared to make his move only after the enemy had struck. Anyway, his Mengmeng held extraordinary powers. She also had the formidable Elvis to protect her. They would be able to ovee any adversity. So as long as the shady undertakings didn¡¯t extend to his Mengmeng, he would turn a blind eye to it. Gu Mengmeng remained leaning against the side of the window. ¡°It¡¯s too peaceful. A peace that feels very bizarre... I just feel... it¡¯s like how turbulent winds precede a raging storm.¡± The moon was already in its second phase. Without realizing it, over a one month had passed since Gu Mengmeng returned to Sauder. The past month had been peaceful beyond belief. Gu Mengmeng went over to y with those leopard cubs every morning. Those cubs grew very close to Gu Mengmeng. Their gurgling noises were especially endearing. Sandy¡¯s health was also improving very well, and she would share with Gu Mengmeng the adorable and astonishing behavior of her babies. At noontime, Elvis woulde and fetch Gu Mengmeng back to the stone castle, where Lea would have lunch waiting for her. The past month was the peaceful life which she had always dreamed of, but Gu Mengmeng felt increasingly fretful with each passing day. She just felt that something bad was brewing. It was like a tiny piece of snow tumbling down from the mountaintop¡ªby the time you noticed it at the bottom, it would have already turned into an unsurmountable and unstoppable avnche. Gu Mengmeng kept feeling like she was teetering on the verge cmity , as if there was one hand gripping her throat and making her feel very much ill-at-ease. It was now halfway through the drought season and this was the most unbearable stage. They could endure the front stage of the drought by drinking more water in advance, and then drinking the blood of their prey. But now... even their prey had no blood left in their bodies. Demand for Sauder¡¯s well grew tremendously. The crowd queuing up for water increased day by day, and Oakley had no choice but to extend the water retrieval schedule to the entire day. Even so, they could not keep up with the demand. Greed was one of man¡¯s most basic nature. If the entire world had no water, everyone would have no choice but to endure it regardless of how painful it was. But if the rest world had no water, but you did... You were fated to endure the jealousy and hatred from everyone else. Previously, Sauder¡¯s source of life was a secret and no other tribe knew of it. But since Oakley publicly announced this resource¡ªso what if it was the Messengers tribe? When Saint Nazaire¡¯s well was dug, how many people took the risk of offending the Messenger of the Beast Deity to steal water? In the end, it was only because Gu Mengmeng opened up the water source for everyone that finally resolved the issues. The queues for Saint Nazaire¡¯s well were longer but it was a fair system. But Oakley... He was only offering the water source to the 16 surrounding tribes. In other words, apart from those 16 tribes, everyone else was in a maddened craze and they had all gathered at Sauder. Chapter 1042 - You Should Always Hide Your Weaknesses Behind Your Back

Chapter 1042: You Should Always Hide Your Weaknesses Behind Your Back

Finally, on a stuffy, hot night, Gu Mengmeng was woken up by a noisy fight. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Elvis had entered his fighting form while Lea was guarding at the entrance of the stone castle, with Hede and Jialue behind. Elvis was guarding at a step away from Gu Mengmeng, carefully looking out for any motions in the surrounding. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her volume, everything here had an eerie feeling, making her feel suffocated. Elvis turned around, looked at Gu Mengmeng and smiled. He said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, continue your sleep.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat up and did not know whether tough or get annoyed, she said, ¡°The atmosphere here is like that in the graveyard, how can someone fall back to sleep? Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng into his arms and said, ¡°I suspect that enemies have invaded, but it¡¯s strange...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and asked, ¡°Invaded? The stray beasts?¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°We are not sure yet.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to Sandy¡¯s ce.¡± Elvis did not say anything further and followed what she said. Gu Mengmeng was at the peak of the Beast World, no enemies of any kind could her a single bit, but it would be a different story to take advantage of her loved ones. As Lea had said, you should always hide your weaknesses behind your back. When Elvis was carrying Gu Mengmeng out, Lea brought Hede and Jialue along with them. When they reached Sandy¡¯s house, Gu Mengmeng felt her blood froze. Sandy was curled up in one corner with the six little ones in her arms. Beside her was Bode, whom was covered with blood but still protecting Sandy and the children with hisst breath. The other partners had been beaten to their original form, piling up like blood-soaked corpses at the door. Someone was sitting on top of the mountain of ¡®corpses¡¯ ¡ª Cole. Without further words, Gu Mengmeng sprinted to Sandy¡¯s side and guarded Sandy behind her back. Gu Mengmeng then stared at Cole cautiously and shouted, ¡°Lea.¡± Lea understood her signal and brought Hede and Jialue to Sandy¡¯s side. He said, ¡°The two of you, protect your mother-inw and your little brothers.¡± Hede nodded his head and remained silent. Jialue squinted his eyes, nced at Cole whom was resembling Death himself and remained quiet too. He knew that if Hede and him joined in the fight with their strengths, they would only be burdens to the rest. Lea wanted them to stay with Sandy and not go anywhere else, so that they could be protected together in the case of a wild fight. Jialue was taught by Lea from young and Lea trusted in him. Although he would sometimes say things that make others speechless, he could be depend on in crucial times. So Lea did not waste time exining, bent down and started treating the wounds on Bode. Gu Mengmeng nced around. Upon realizing there was nobody here except Cole, she was more assured. Taking two steps forward, Gu Mengmeng was so angry that she started smiling. She looked up at Cole and said, ¡°You should have known, family and friends are my weaknesses, if you do it the right way, you can threaten me and put me into difficult circumstances. But if you really injure them, I will go crazy, crazy until you don¡¯t even have a ce to rest in peace.¡± Cole raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, ¡°Ah Gu, you are so pretty in your evil and full of hatred look.¡± Chapter 1043 - Would You Believe Me If I Deny It?

Chapter 1043: Would You Believe Me If I Deny It?

¡°Pretty? Ha, alright, then you can take your time and admire.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng dashed towards Cole, her hand raised to Cole¡¯s ear in the w shape, aiming at his neck and was ready to break it into half. Cole did not dodge or did he panic, he remained calm andposed sitting there and said, ¡°There is a bewitching spell on Chixuan connected with me, he will perish once I die.¡± With the sybus of the sentence, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers had strangled onto Cole¡¯s neck, she could break it with just a little strength. There was a bloody color in Cole¡¯s eyes. In an evil and arrogant way, he grinned and continued, without feeling the threat of losing his life at any second, ¡°I left a dead knot on Sandy when I was casting the bewitching spell on her, she would have died on the spot if you forcefully overwrite her spell. A hostage as important as Chixuan... Do you think I will not leave some safety measures just in case?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, this was the reason she did not dare to kill Cole hastily after snatching back Chixuan. Cole chuckled and said, ¡°You are not killing me?¡± Gu Mengmeng withdrew her hand and kicked Cole instead. Cole seemed to have see iting, but purposely not dodge the kick and fell on the ground in a miserable state. ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back and look at Lea. Bode¡¯s injuries were not minor, but neither were they deadly. Lea had done a simple treatment of his wounds when Gu Mengmeng called him and he immediately came over to rescue Collin, Adali and Sandy¡¯s other partners whom had been sat on by Cole moments ago. Cole struggled to get up from the ground, he touched his left ribcage with his hand and, yes, he had broken three. Every move he took the broken bones would be scratching against other organs, it was painful indeed. Still smiling, Cole said, since the punishments are done, Ah Gu can enjoy the rest of the show now.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to waste time on Cole, neither was she in the mood for watching the show Cole had invited her. She said with cold eyes, ¡°Did you initiate the attack today?¡± Cole threw back a question without answering, ¡°Would you believe me if I deny it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Mengmeng replied in a straightforward manner. Cole sighed and said, ¡°Alright, you can treat it as if I am the culprit.¡± ¡°Purpose, ¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Cole thought for a while and said, ¡°Perhaps... It was because I am bored.¡± Gu Mengmeng clearly did not believe, she did not think Cole would be someone that do things out of boredom. Every single time, he had knitted the small matters that seemed unrted to one another into a huge spiderweb step by step, almost forcing her into helpless situations. Seeing Gu Mengmeng not believing in him, Cole frowned and said, ¡°Or perhaps... I just wanted to make my presence seen in front of you, in case you forget about me from not seeing me in a long while.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened as she slowly lost her patience. ¡°Gu Mengmeng...¡± A soft call sounded from behind her, apanied by a light sobbing. Sandy must have been so scared to make such sounds. Gu Mengmeng could not be bothered with Cole¡¯s aim anymore, she turned around andforted Sandy first. Lightly hugging Sandy into her arms, Gu Mengmeng patted Sandy¡¯s back and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now, I am here. I will protect you. You know... I am very strong.¡± Sandy buried her face into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chest, her chubby little hand gripped onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes and said in a crying tone, ¡°I did not live up to you... Gu Mengmeng, I have failed you... I had been saved by Cole...¡± Chapter 1044 - I Will Be Dead If You Don’t Save Me

Chapter 1044: I Will Be Dead If You Don¡¯t Save Me

¡°Saved?¡± Gu Mengmeng caught the keywords and there was surprise in her eyes. Sandy nodded, her small hands, still shaking, pointed towards the shrubs in a distance. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and looked where she pointed. She looked closely and realized that there were many corpses lying all over the ce. Cole would save Sandy? Wasn¡¯t this psychopath only capable of hurting others? Cole chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored him, everything he did must have stemmed from ill intentions in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Cole took a deep breath and took time to feel the pain from the broken bones being in contact with his internal organs. The smile on his face widen as it blended into the night sky. Cole said grievingly, ¡°Ah Gu, you really don¡¯t know me well enough. I aspire to be the most special person in your entire life, why would I allow someone, other than me, threatening you? I will be so jealous if you shift your hatred onto another person.¡± ¡°Psychopath.¡± Gu Mengmeng uttered the word, turned around and ignored Cole. Elvis did not like the way Cole was looking at Gu Mengmeng. Seeing Gu Mengmeng had no intentions of continuing the conversation with Cole, he shifted his position to be in the middle, blocking Cole¡¯s view. He did not release his beast pressure, but there were fierce, murderous intentions in his eyes. Cole did not respond to Elvis, he turned aroundzily and said, ¡°So slow... Ah Gu will start to get impatient if we are to wait any longer.¡± Gu Mengmeng was observing the surroundings whileforting Sandy. There were sounds of footsteps approaching them in an disordered manner. Somehow, it was as though the footsteps were stepping on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart and each step was extremely heavy, she could not help but started frowning. ¡°Ha, they are finally here.¡± Cole adjusted his posture calmly, as the smiled on his face widened with some evilness of thirst for blood. Right after Cole had finished his sentence, a group of males had gathered around them. The leader was Oakley and behind him were twenty over males with a murderous look. Gu Mengmeng took a quick nce, there were sixteen of them that she had seen before, they were weing her at the entrance of Sauder the day they returned. Without further ado, the twenty over people immediately pounced onto Cole at the same time. Within them, there were two fifth-level beasts, seven or eight fourth-level ones and the rest were third-level. Cole released his beast pressure instantly and the third-level ones immediatelyid t on the ground. The fourth-level beasts clenched their teeth but their remaining strength was reduced to a negligible extent. Hence, it became a three-cornered fight involving the two fifth-level beasts and Cole. If Cole were not kicked by Gu Mengmeng before this, it might have been difficult for him to win with his power of being at the peak of fifth-level, but it would be almost impossible for the normal fifth-level beasts to kill him. But now... Cole¡¯s ribcage was wounded, every breath he took would scratch the internal organs, not to mention taking part in such an intense fight. Cole knelt down on the ground with a mouthful of blood spit out. The fifth-level lion beast kicked onto Cole¡¯s left chest, the position in which Gu Mengmeng had wounded him. The broken rib pierced into Cole¡¯s lungs and he spit out another mouthful of blood. Cole began to lost his conscious, but he looked straight at Gu Mengmeng. His bloody lips formed a smile and he could only whispered, ¡°I will be dead if you don¡¯t save me...¡± Cole¡¯s voice was the softest, but he was sure Gu Mengmeng had heard him. After all... she had the power of the Beast King. Chapter 1045 - The Tables Have Turned

Chapter 1045: The Tables Have Turned

Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists, she was struggling internally. It was only then did she realized what Cole had meant when he said Chixuan¡¯s life was connected to his. Take the risk? Cole would be dead if she did not do anything. But if the risk was Chixuan¡¯s life... Gu Mengmeng bid into her lower lip and eventually dashed out, grabbing Cole by the back of his neck and pulled him back, dodging the sharp ws aiming at Cole¡¯s heart from another fifth-level ck panther beast just in time. Elvis only took half a second to rush to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, kicked onto the arm of the ck panther, which sent him flying to the side. His ws sank into the trunk of a nearby tree and the a huge piece of bark broke off with a crack. The ck panther was quick to react, he immediately pounced back and started fighting against Elvis. On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng gripped onto Cole¡¯s neck after pulling him back, pressing him onto the ground. She held back the strong urge to snap his neck, shot him a fierce stare, released him and went back into the fight. Although both the ck panther and the lion were not at the peak level, Elvis was at a disadvantage fighting against the two of them, with one excelling in agility and another in strength. The moment Gu Mengmeng stood up, Cole had grabbed her wrist and pulled her inwards. Gu Mengmeng was not prepared and fell into Cole¡¯s arms. He was already injured and with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fall, he spit another mouthful of blood. Although he turned around immediately, a few drops of blood sttered onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. ¡°Cough cough... Cough...¡± The blood flew back into his vessels and Cole could not stop his cough. But Gu Mengmeng could not be bothered with taking care of him, she wanted to break free from his grip to go and help Elvis, but Cole held on to her hand even when he was coughing, unwilling to let go. ¡°I see that you do not want to keep thest hand of yours, huh?!¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng raised her hand and was just about to break Cole¡¯s other hand. Still coughing, Cole frowned and shook his head. At that moment, there were many shadows leaping in from the surroundings. Elvis was taken by surprise, he instinctively took a step backwards and blocked in front of Gu Mengmeng. At the same time, the third-level beasts lying on the ground, the fifth-level ones struggling to support themselves and the two fifth-level beasts that were still fighting with Elvis moments back were instantly defeated. The third and fourth-level ones were bitten to death straight away, while the two fifth-level beasts were separated by a group of third and fourth-level beasts. The ck panther was surrounded, unable to fight his way out no matter how much he bite and fight, while the lion was attacked by two fifth-level stray beasts... The ck panther wanted to release beast pressure on the third and fourth-level beasts to help the lion, but before he could do it, one of the stray beasts had bitten on the lion¡¯s head and another on his spine, ribbing his head off his body. The third and fourth-level beasts dispersed immediately, allowing for the two fifth-level stray beasts to pounce onto the ck panther. It did not even matter how agile the ck panther was, his chest was ripped open before he could even scream and his organs were spreading all over the ground. Everything happened in less than ten seconds... Gu Mengmeng looked at Cole whom was still gripping onto her wrists. His cough was gradually subsiding, but his breathing was still difficult. The smile on his face had the look of ¡®just like this¡¯, there were maniptions and some irony. Oakley was defeated by the beast pressure at the start of the fight, yet he was the sole survivor in the sea of corpses here. Now, he was being half-carried-half-dragged by two stray beasts to where Cole was. Chapter 1046 - Who the Heck Is This Bloom?

Chapter 1046: Who the Heck Is This Bloom?

Cole tilted his head to one side, ignored Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pull and refused to let go of her. He forced himself onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Feeling disgusted, Gu Mengmeng wanted to push him away, but she did not dare to move seeing how he appeared to be on his final breaths and would be dead if Gu Mengmeng did anything. Seeing he seeded in having it his way, Cole was even more arrogant. Turning his face to one side, Cole grinned as he pointed at Oakley with his chin, trembling. He asked, ¡°Now, Ah Gu, do you want him to be alive, or dead?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned at Cole and asked, ¡°He came today with the clear purpose of killing you, if I say I want him to be alive, will you let him go?¡± Cole chuckled and blood was trickling down the corner of his lips. He did not care and continued, ¡°If someone deserves to die for just wanting me to die, only piles of bones would be left in this world. Cough... Cough cough... I won¡¯t me him for wanting to kill me, but I will not forgive him for wanting to take advantage of you...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand what Cole was saying, there was no fear on Oakley¡¯s face, only guilt, as he avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye contact. Cole let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Anyone that is disloyal to you... does not deserve to stay by your side.¡± Oakley¡¯s eyes stared hard at Cole, but dared not to move it an inch to meet with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. His chest was filled with hatred and he turned it into words, ¡°Winner takes it all, kill me if you wish, but let Bloom go after I die.¡± Although Cole was feeling extreme pain from his chest and every wording out of his mouth induced even more pain, he felt like he was on cloud nine resting on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, even the pain pleased him. Even if his internal organs were rubbed against by the broken ribs with every word he said, almost triggering a full body spasm from the pain, he could not stop talking as though he was self-harming. He continued the conversation with Oakley, ¡°Ha, do you think you are in the position to request anything from me now?¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled and confused. She looked at Cole and then Oakley, before asking, ¡°Who is Bloom?¡± Hearing Gu Mengmeng opening her mouth, Oakley turned to stared hard at the ground. Until he realized that Cole would not answer the question for him and was looking at him like watching a drama, Oakley forced himself to face Gu Mengmeng. Tightening his fist and clenching his teeth, Oakley gave his pride and ego up. He looked up with two lines of tears trickling down his face and said, ¡°Gu Mengmeng... Everything is my fault, Bloom is innocent, save him... Please save him at least...¡± ¡°So who the heck is this Bloom?¡± It was a rare sight for Gu Mengmeng to see males in the Beast World cry, they usually clenched their teeth and endure the pain no matter how badly injured they were. The only exception was Peter when he got back together with Natalie again, but even then he had only teared two teardrops secretly. Gu Mengmeng did not expect Oakley, with red eyes, bawling pathetically with tears and mucus flowing down his face. ¡°Bloom is the little snake that you have kept at the start formunication purposes... He... he is my lover.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned on the spot for a moment. Because she clearly remembered, that snake... was a male! Not that Gu Mengmeng discriminated against homosexuals, it was actually the opposite, Gu Mengmeng had a timid fojushi heart. The reason for the timidness was that she would be the bravest when shouting slogans or imagining stories, but she would feel uneasy when gay couples actually appear in front of her. Seeing Gu Mengmeng remaining quiet, Oakley thought she was hesitating and pleaded even more desperately, ¡°Bloom is loyal to you, everything is my fault, you can punish me however you like if you save Bloom... Please... I beg you... Gu Mengmeng, I am begging you as a friend!¡± Chapter 1047 - I Will Grant Your Wishes as Asked.

Chapter 1047: I Will Grant Your Wishes as Asked.

Oakley¡¯s desperate cries drew Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention back. The sadness and pleading look on him had touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Does sexuality matter for love? In the past, when they were watching a bromance drama from country H, a quote from the show became the God¡¯s orders for the few shojoshis. ¡°Everyone is like a ma. The different sexes are like the different poles, easily attracted to one another. But it requires much more courage and strength for a simr pole to hug each other. Why should we be in their way when they are already so difficult?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Cole, frowned and said, ¡°Oakley is my friend, I will protect him regardless of what he had done to me. As for Bloom... he belongs to the Snake valley of mine, you have to return him to me.¡± Cole chuckled in a evilly attractive manner, he looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked in a calm tone, ¡°You... You are as softhearted and kind as usual. But since you are my Ah Gu, I will grant your wishes as asked.¡± With the lift of his finger, a stray beast raised his head and let out a howl. Not long after, a rustling sound could be heard and... A small snake in his half-beast form slithered out. Being used to Wabei¡¯s muscr built half-beast form, this small snake seemed much more elegant. The muscles on his upper body were smooth but not bulging out, at most being counted in the extent of being healthy, something like... the few brothers in the swimming club that always could not get into the school team forpetitions. There were patches of blue ck on him, his lips were injured and were bleeding. He was in a daze. Although he was approaching at a constant speed, Gu Mengmeng could clearly felt the fear emitting from him. Elvis and Lea were always gentle towards Gu Mengmeng, but even so there would be serious or minor blue cks on her body after some fun. Hence, Gu Mengmeng could tell the cause of the blue cks on Bloom¡¯s body with one look. She stared at Cole fiercely and pushed him hard to the ground, leaving behind a ¡®disgusting!¡¯. Then, Gu Mengmeng took a piece of hide from one side, went straight to Bloom¡¯s side and wrapped his upper body up, covering the bruises. Being thrown to the ground by Gu Mengmeng, the broken ribs in Cole pierced even more into his lungs, before pulling out a little. He felt a mouthful of blood gushing up his throat. He took a deep breath, supported himself on the ground with the broken arm and used the other hand to wipe away the blood on his lips. He chuckled and said, ¡°Pain is so boring not being in Ah Gu¡¯s arms.¡± With that, Cole transformed into a fox, before immediately changing back. The transformation could fix the dislocated bones back, although they are still broken, the healing after the bones were fixed would be easy for a fifth-level beast. Cole had changed fast, but Gu Mengmeng¡¯s present eyesight was too good and she had managed to catch a glimpse... Ha, a tailless fox was so freaking weird. As though he did not see the disgust in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, Cole sat on his spot, nced at Bloom and Oakley as he said, ¡°I used to think their love was the purest and most loyal, but he still could not withstand the Fox Seductive Fragrance for couple of minutes. An excited snake, trying to mate with every male in his reach. That scene was... Ha, it could really match up to Ah Gu¡¯sment, it was disgusting indeed.¡± Chapter 1048 - He Asked You to Live on Your Life

Chapter 1048: He Asked You to Live on Your Life

¡°Cole! I am to kill you!¡± Oakley¡¯s eyes were red as he struggled to break free from the stray beasts, as though he was going to fight him with his life. Cole could not be bothered with him, he let out a sarcastic chuckle and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Ah Gu does not want me to die?¡± Oakley turned a deaf ear to Cole¡¯s words and could not cared the huge difference between Cole¡¯s strength and his. He just felt like he was going crazy... No, he had already be crazy! He just wanted to kill Cole! Kill Cole! Cole waved his hand slightly and the ones carrying Oakley released him. Like a trapped beast freed from its chains, Oakley pounced straight onto Cole. But before he could touch a single hair strand of Cole, Cole had released his beast pressure and forced Oakley on the ground. However, it was not only Oakley that had been injured severely, the others present were all affected, regardless of friend or foe. The beasts below third-level were wounded again and Bloom was forced back into its original state. Lea and the other fourth-level beasts were clutching on to their chests and holding onto theirst breaths, willing to admit defeat due to their pride. There was also a difference in power between the fifth-level beasts, those that had not attained the peak level feared the gust of beast pressure too. Other than Cole, the only ones present that were unaffected were only Elvis and Gu Mengmeng. Looking at Oakley who was lying near his feet, Cole sat up straight and sniggered, ¡°Saying such arrogant words when you are this weak and powerless.... Tsk tsk tsk, what a trash.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked over and helped Oakley up. she turned to look at Cole, sneered and said, ¡°You are weak in my eyes too. You are just a _ that held Chixuan as hostage so I dared not to kill you, you are not in the position to despise anyone else. Talking about trash... Ha, you are number one in the Beast World.¡± ¡°Ah Gu, you are teasing me again.¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng in a pampering way, saying the sweetest words which send shivers down her spine. She said, ¡°You are so freaking disgusting!¡± Oakley, being pressed against the ground, had lost all its strength and could not stand up. He pushed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand away lightly, before crawling to Bloom¡¯s side and hugged him tightly. He wrapped the hide covering Bloom¡¯s body tightly in the most caring and careful way. ¡°Boo, it¡¯s me... It¡¯s me... Don¡¯t be scared, I am here with you, yes.¡± Blood was dripping down Oakley¡¯s mouth with revert word he said, but he seemed to not have realized and continued smiling at the little snake in his arms whom had fainted from the beast pressure. Kissing Bloom on the forehead, Oakley whispered, ¡°I am sorry for being so useless... and not being able to protect you. You always say that I am smart, but being smart is useless, I have nned everything with my wits to save you, only to fail miserably...¡± Bloom moved a little in Oakley¡¯s arms and struggled to open his eyes. He wanted to change into his human forms and talk to Oakley, but how could a second-level beast withstand Cole¡¯s fifth level pressure? It was fortunate enough for him to regain his conscious now. Sticking out his tongue, Bloom licked the tears on Oakley¡¯s face and hissed something, Oakley could not understand it but Gu Mengmeng did. Taking two steps forward, Gu Mengmeng stood as a trantor between Oakley and Bloom. She said, ¡°He asked you to live on your life and forget about the promise you two had at the start.¡± Chapter 1049 - Come At Me If You Dare

Chapter 1049: Come At Me If You Dare

¡°No way! I don¡¯t allow! Don¡¯t allow!¡± Oakley locked Bloom in his arms tightly, resembling a lunatic as he hugged him with all his might but still felt that the hug was not tight enough. It was as if Bloom would never leave him if he did not let him go. Bloom¡¯s cornea slowly became blur, he could only used the senses a snake had towards the king of the same breed to turn his head towards Gu Mengmeng with much difficulty, ¡°Hiss.....hiss hiss.....¡± Gu Mengmeng mped her lips and remained silent. Bloom was telling her that Oakley did everything for him, he was kidnapped by Cole because he was too weak so Oakley had no other way but to abide by his threat. All mistakes were his mistakes, he was begging Gu Mengmeng to pardon Oakley. ¡°Boo. I beg you.....can you please hold in for me, alright.....hmm?¡± Oakley did not know what Bloom was saying but someone in love was sensitive enough to feel that the person in his arms was slowly dying away. ¡°Hiss hiss.....hiss.....¡± Bloom was saying, ¡°I beg you......pardon him.......save him....¡± Before waiting for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reply, Bloom breathed hisst with tears brimmed in his eyes without getting to hear Oakley¡¯s plead once more. The original cold and soft body crumbled bit by bit before the weight of an entire snake fell in Oakley¡¯s hands. He was never so heavy before, no matter how Oakley used to carry him, he was always as light as a feather..... ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Oakley growled at the skies and stopped until he could not carry on. However, he still had his mouth widened at the skies, looking as if he was interrogating God why they stole Bloom away from him. His fresh red eyes were filled with blood streaks and even popped out slightly. He never felt so strength-less before, no matter how loud he shouted and screamed, he could not transmit his voice out. An endless desperation enclosed him tightly, causing him to lose his breath. His heart followed Bloom¡¯s soft body, drowning into the darkness. There was no end..... Then, blood started flowing out from the corners of his eyes. Followed by his ears..... The corners of his lips...... His nostrils..... Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tight and wanted to stop Oakley but Lea grabbed onto her waist and just shook his head in silence. Gu Mengmeng did not know how much time had passed, this was the first time she felt that the measurement of seconds was so endless and tormenting. Oakley¡¯s body softened and he fell towards one side but he was still hugging onto Bloom¡¯s dead body tightly in his arms. Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tight as she red at Cole in hatred. Cole smiled at Gu Mengmeng, not fearing death as he said, ¡°Ah Gu, your gaze is so beautiful. Just like a poisonous rose blooming in the darkest night, ha......a fatal seduction.¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and spat each word out clearly, ¡°Cole, what exactly do you want? Are you lingering around me to possess me or kill me? Regardless what it is, juste at me, aren¡¯t you a coward for always attacking people around me?!¡± Cole listened to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s howl in satisfaction, as if it was a confession instead. Then, he smiled amorously and said, ¡°What a rare asion, Ah Gu is starting to care about me. What do I want....ha, I want to pull yo into my world and look at the breathtaking scenery with me. You know that when a person is alone for too long......he will get lonely.¡± ¡°If you have the f***ing capabilities to pull me,e on and pull! Why are you tormenting innocent people?!¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Cole looked at the dead Oakley and Bloom in confusion, saying, ¡°But they betrayed you.¡± Chapter 1050 - Now, Do You Still Think That This Lynx Is Innocent?

Chapter 1050: Now, Do You Still Think That This Lynx Is Innocent?

¡°Ah Gu, to be honest, I don¡¯t mind you hating me but I mind you misunderstanding me.¡± Cole exined, giving off a ¡®I simple can¡¯t do anything with you¡¯ look, ¡°Indeed, I took away the little snake you left behind but as long as Oakley listened to me and do his job in managing Sauder well for you, I won¡¯t treat his little lover badly.¡± ¡°You f***ing raped him, you still im that you didn¡¯t treat him badly?!¡± Gu Mengmeng howled at the top of her lungs. Cole chuckled and replied calmly, ¡°Oakley was the one who raised the challenge.......I just epted it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead now, you can say whatever you want!¡± Gu Mengmeng gnashed her teeth in anger. Cole shook his head and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about it before, the people lying here are all the leaders and main attackers of nearby tribes, the weakest is just a third-level orc, why do you think they will listen to instructions from Oakley, a second-level orc, and fight against stray beasts?¡± Water source..... Without much contemtion, Gu Mengmeng knew the answer. But she did not want to reply Cole so she just red at him coldly. Cole did not force Gu Mengmeng to reply as he continued, ¡°These 16 tribes became Oakley¡¯s des because of the water source and those tribes which couldn¡¯t get the water source would be a knife hovering the top of your head.¡± Cole¡¯s gazended on a nearby undergrowth casually, there were a lot of corpses there. Chuckling, as if he was mocking Oakley¡¯s indulgence in his wildest fantasy, he continued with a scornful and sarcastic tone, ¡°If there was anything good about him, that would probably be his understanding towards me. He knew that I will never allow others to control you using my method so he deliberately spread the rumor of the Messenger of the Beast Deity getting the water source. At the same time, he spread the information of me threatening you with Chixuan.¡± ¡°He knew that an empty show won¡¯t manage to convince me so to force me to appear here on time, he really risked your life.¡± Cole pointed at the undergrowth and added, ¡°If I came here a littleter, Sandy and her family would be caught by them. Under this kind of dangerous situations, they won¡¯t be able to take care of your feelings and maintain a gentlemanly attitude towards Sandy like me......the six newborn leopards almost died tonight too.¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmengzily and casually, asking with a smile, ¡°If I controlled Sandy and request in exchange for a well, judging by your character, you would have dug it without hesitation......¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything but she knew that he was speaking facts. As long as Sandy was safe, what did digging a well mean? Cole seemed like he understood her thoughts as he said, ¡°But have you thought about it before? Once you dig that well, Sandy and her family would be a snatching target for tribes in this entire Beast World and all gazes will be fixated on them because their family symbolized water source. They can even.......use them as a chip to make endless demands from you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body turned stiff as she frowned deeply. She was not afraid of what she would meet. It was not only because of her extremely strong abilities, but also because Elvis and Lea would always protect her. But what about Sandy? She was just a vulnerable half-orc female, a weak little girl who could not even defeat Nina in all those trivial fights, if she were to be pushed to the teeth of the storm like that...... Just the thought of it made her heart ache. ¡°Now, do you still think that this lynx is innocent?¡± Coleughed, pushing all responsibilities off him. He was curious as to how Gu Mengmeng would weigh and consider this. Chapter 1051 - Shouldn’t You Express Your Gratitude Towards Me?

Chapter 1051: Shouldn¡¯t You Express Your Gratitude Towards Me?

Actually, Gu Mengmeng wanted to retort Cole. She wanted to say that Oakley was not that kind of person, he would not do those kind of things. She wanted to say that she originally dug a well in Saint Nazaire, many people knew about this, how could he say that Oakley was the one who spread this news? She wanted to say that many people knew about him using Chixuan to threaten her, it was not unexpected if someone followed what was done in order to obtain a water source! She wanted to say that it was a coincidence for all strong males from the nearby 16 tribes to gather here today..... But, would she even believe her own words? Many people knew about Saint Nazaire¡¯s water well but majority of them thought that it was the arrival of the Messenger of the Beast Deity that allowed the Beast Deity to bestow a hope for life into the world. And the people who knew that Gu Mengmeng dug a water well.......were from Saint Nazaire. Cole was a stray beast, he did not expose himself too much to the outside world and was just hiding in the dark, devising his n. The only time he stood openly beside her was when he used a deceptive trick and pretended to be Lea. Furthermore, Chixuan followed Cole before his evolution. Many people only knew that Cole had a little wolf cub beside him, nobody knew that the little wolf cub was the second son of the Messenger of the Beast Deity. ¡°Damn it.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Oakley¡¯s and Bloom¡¯s corpses, scolding them with sore eyes, ¡°Why did you apologize? If you don¡¯t apologize, I could still debate a few words for you....now are you satisfied seeing me being forced to a corner by him? You still said we¡¯re friends....is there any friend like you?¡± If Oakley could put on his pretense to the very end and not gain back his rationality because of guilt, he would not be so coward to avoid Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and even apologize to her. Then, since Gu Mengmeng treated Cole like her most-hated enemy, she would definitely stand firmly on her decision of ¡®not believing a single word¡¯ he said. Regardless how logical and reasonable his deduction sounded, even if heid out all the evidence on her face, she would still not believe him because he was Cole. However... Oakley and Bloom apologized to her before they breathed theirst. ¡°Ah Gu, I protected your friend.¡± Cole grinned and asked, ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude towards me?¡± ¡°Thank you......ha, if you don¡¯t have Chixuan in your hands, I really want to express my ¡®gratitude¡¯ to you properly.¡± Obviously, Cole could not understand what the word ¡®gratitude¡¯ meant when Gu Mengmeng pronounced it so specifically so he shrugged his shoulders casually and said, ¡°Ah Gu, I still can¡¯t die now.....just hold it in and hate me a while more. When I push you to where you belong, I¡¯ll break off ties with Chixuan and you can do whatever you want to me then, alright?¡± This sounded like he was appeasing his girlfriend who lost her temper. So damn disgusting! ¡°Ah Gu, I saved Sandy entirely for you.....if you don¡¯t express your gratitude towards me, I¡¯ll just have to demand for a gift from Sandy. You know that I don¡¯t like it when others owe me something. I just don¡¯t know whether Sandy can pay off the reward to the stray beasts for saving her.......after all, she just gave birth not long ago.......¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind exploded. Natalie told her previously how the stray beasts treated females. Gu Mengmeng took arge step forward and pped Cole¡¯s face harshly. Cole could almost felt his neck dislocating, if Chixuan was not in his hands, he would suspect that Gu Mengmeng might just directly p his head off his neck. The next second, a teeth of his was pulled out from its ce. Chapter 1052 - If You’re Not Satisfied, Come On And Challenge Me.

Chapter 1052: If You¡¯re Not Satisfied, Come On And Challenge Me.

Cole held the tooth in his mouth and did not spit it out. He just turned his head back and stared at Gu Mengmeng with a smile. Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I express my ¡®gratitude¡¯ to you for saving my friend.¡± Cole covered his mouth and coughed twice, hiding the tooth in his palm before spitting out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, he spat quite a lot of blood today, this mouthful meant nothing to him. Then, he continued smiling and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her leg,nding it onto Cole¡¯s shoulder, directly stomping him on the ground. Then, she looked down on him in a condescending manner like a female bandit, saying each word clearly, ¡°I expressed my gratitude to you for saving Sandy. But, I¡¯ll remember how you killed Oakley and Bloom and when I find a way to severe your ties with Chixuan......I¡¯ll get my revenge all at once.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± Cole did not struggle as he just looked at Gu Mengmeng with a gentle gaze while lying on the ground,ughing lightly. Gu Mengmeng stood up and gave Bode a kick, asking him, ¡°Can you stand up?¡± Bode did not suffer from any serious external injuries, it¡¯s just that the numerous emissions of beast pressure made him feel very ufortable. And this situation now..... Bode clenched his teeth and nodded, supporting himself up with the wall while staggering. Looking at this weak a**, Gu Mengmeng could not put her heart at ease to hand Sandy over to him so she just red at him and support Sandy up herself. Then, she suggested, ¡°Sandy, do you want toe over to stay with me tonight?¡± Sandy was shocked quite badly today as her eyes lost their focus. She only regained herposure after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words as she nodded her head nkly. Gu Mengmeng threw the six custard buns to Hede and Jialue while she left the ce, holding onto Sandy. Elvis and Lea exchanged nces andbed the mountain of corpses for Sandy¡¯s partners before leaving together after carrying them on their shoulders. Upon returning to the stone castle, Sandy kept holding onto Gu Mengmeng, not willing to let go because of her immense fear. Gu Mengmeng did not object to it as she arranged Sandy to stay in a room on the first floor, apanying her for the entire night. The next morning, the sun rose as per normal. Lea stayed behind in the stone castle to take care of Sandy¡¯s heavily-injured partners while Elvis appeared at Sauder¡¯s entrance with an absolutely strong presence. The majestic-looking Elvis just stood there with folded arms when the witch doctors from all 16 tribes fell silent, not having the courage to say anything. ¡°No matter what agreement your leader had with Oakley previously, now Oakley¡¯s dead and your leader¡¯s dead too so the agreement stops automatically.¡± Elvis said those words in a very calm way without a single up-tone. ¡°How can you do this......¡± ¡°Yeah, the strongest warriors in our tribe are dead......how can you guys go against the agreement......¡± ¡°This is different from what we agreed on.....¡± ¡°This.....¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Elvis sniggered and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied,e on and challenge me. If you defeat me, we¡±ll abide by what you say.¡± .... Abilities were the priority, the winner gets to enjoy the food alone. This was the rule set in the Beast World. Looking at the dark-faced demonic monster in front of them, ha, even with the strongest warriors in their tribe, they might not even be able to defeat him, let alone the few witch doctors here. Ha, even if they sacrifice themselves as sandbags for him to train, he might even despise them for being too soft. Elvis continued, ¡°No challenge? Then I¡¯ll continue. From today onwards, all of your tribes will be dismissed. Your tribesmen and territory will be taken over by Sauder. Those who¡¯re unwilling to do so can leave, Sauder will not force it upon you.¡± Chapter 1053 - Only I Can Create Trouble For Ah Gu.

Chapter 1053: Only I Can Create Trouble For Ah Gu.

Cole was lying on a hill 3000 meters away from Sauder, sunbathing there. He ordered a stray beast over and handed a tiny beast-skin pouch to him before instructing, ¡°Go to Zacharias and hand it to your young master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The stray beast did not dare to probe any further as he kept the tiny beast-skin pouch and evolved into his beast form, rushing towards Zacharias. Another stray beast came over and reported, ¡°Mighty Cole, the 16 tribes had being acquired by Sauder, Elvis was the one who announced the handover.¡± Cole smiled and nodded, as if everything was within his expectations. He said, ¡°Make an announcement, from today onwards, add these 16 tribes to the tribes that the stray beasts are forbidden from attacking.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The informer nodded in respect before leaving. ¡°Mighty Cole.¡± A female sat against the sunlight, brushing her hand across Cole¡¯s chest. With a bashful and meek voice and an appearance that invoked others¡¯ desire to protect her, she said, ¡°You did so many things for the Mighty Messenger, why don¡¯t you just tell her directly? She will be very touched if she knows what good things you did for her.¡± ¡°Good?¡± Cole looked as if he heard a joke as the corners of his lips lifted up in delight. He questioned the female, ¡°Tell me, what good things do you think I did for her? What good things will make her touched?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say those done long ago, just look at what was done recently. You were going to draw your over there but because the information that was supposed to be send from Sauder did not arrive, you gave up the n you devised for so long to rush over to Sauder because you were scared that she would fall for Oakley¡¯s trick and so you needed to protect her....¡± ¡°Ha....¡± Cole fiddled around with the female¡¯s beast ears and said in an indifference tone, ¡°Fall for Oakley¡¯s trick? Ha, Ah Gu is the Messenger of the Beast Deity specially nurtured by me, will she fall for that kind of loser¡¯s trick? Don¡¯t forget, she has the so-called Beast World¡¯s top genius Lea and Elvis whose skills had reached the peak by her sides. That ck-white duo is not to be looked down upon.¡± Cole paused and seemed like he thought of how Gu Mengmeng red at him with her sore eyesst night. There was only his reflection in those clear and clean eyes of hers. ¡°Huh? Then why did you make your way there so anxiously....¡± Seeing how Cole was in a good mood, the female assumed that he liked this topic so she fake her curiosity and further questioned him in utmost cautiousness. Indeed, Cole was in a good mood. The corners of his lips did not droop since the start as he saidzily, ¡°Only I can create trouble for Ah Gu. Others are not qualified to make her feel annoyed. Ha ha, thinking of it makes my heart boil.¡± ¡°Mighty Cole is not honest~¡± The female said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice it when Oakley contacted the 16 tribes secretly? But you didn¡¯t stop him and you even aid him in his progress without leaving any evidence behind. You even killed all the leaders and strongest warriors from the 16 tribes at one go, isn¡¯t that to get rid of an obstacle for the Mighty Messenger so that she can enjoy the fruits of others¡¯bor without being held back by the elbow?¡± The female was getting all excited until she forgot about herself and did not notice the coldness under Cole¡¯s smile. She just continued with what she wanted to say, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, and that Dora......from the attack of the stray beasts in the sea to Leonard¡¯s death, they were all done to open the hard crust for the Mighty Messenger so that she can enjoy the sweet fruit inside.......erm......Mighty........Cole......¡± Chapter 1054 - I Don’t Like Overly-Clever Females

Chapter 1054: I Don¡¯t Like Overly-Clever Females

¡°You¡¯re too opinionated.¡± Cole was still smiling but his hand was clutching onto the female¡¯s neck cruelly, not pitying her at all. Until the female almost fainted from theck of oxygen, Cole then released his grip and let hernd on his knee softly. Then, he touched her beast ears as if he was patting a pet. He said with a calm and dotting tone but with a dangerous warning intent, ¡°I don¡¯t like overly-clever females, do you understand?¡± Unless that female is called Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Yes, mighty Cole, I went overboard.¡± The female did not dare to sputter any more rubbish as she curled her body into a ball and lied on Cole¡¯s knee, shivering in fear. Cole touched her fluffy ears and squinted his eyes, lifting his face up to enjoy the sunlight. He looked as if he was not the one who wanted to strangle her to death. Ha, this female was not wrong, she just understood half of the facts. When did he realize Oakley contacting the 16 tribes? Ha, what a joke, this n had already started since the day he kidnapped Bloom. And when he knew that Gu Mengmeng left a little snake for Oakley, he started devising his n. Their love was a product Cole specially designed, they even ended up delving so deep into it, where one died from the sorrow of another dying. Tsk tsk tsk, such a cheap love. Looking down at the female on his knee, Cole smiled with a tint of despise in it. She could only discover what happened on the surface and she even dared to indulge in verbiage in front of him..... Ah Gu was still the best, that sly little fox is such an attractivedy. When analyzing what happened to Dora, she only had a few scattered hints but she actually was able to picture out 80 percent of the original appearance. She was really too beautiful then, he really could not stop himself from devising moreplicated scenarios and involve her in them so that she could solve them slowly. Ha... Upon thinking of Gu Mengmeng, Cole¡¯s mood became good so he rubbed the female¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go back, don¡¯t let Ah Gu find out your identity or else.......I¡¯m not someone who haspassion towards women.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The female acted as if she was pardoned from a national crime as she left the ce carefully and cautiously. Cole squinted his eyes and watch her leave. Then, heughed helplessly and said, ¡°Why does Ah Gu like half-orcs so much? They¡¯re clearly so.......low.¡± On the other side, Elvis had just settled the 16 tribes and the first thing he did after returning to the stone castle was to hug Gu Mengmeng. He really missed her after not seeing her for an entire afternoon. Breathing her scent in deeply, he felt the fatigue over his entire body disappearing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis ced her on his thigh and answered while ying with her soft little hand, ¡°I followed Lea¡¯s instructions and distributed the order for water rationing. It¡¯s just that Oakley left behind too many loopholes, although the 16 tribes were acquired by us, the conflict for the gains is not small. If we don¡¯t handle this well, chaos will ensued but only Lea has the ability to solve this pile of mess well.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°You mean that, we¡¯ve to stay in Sauder?¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Fool, we will only stay at the ce you like. As for whether Sauder is in chaos or not.......who even cares?¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, what a willful Elvis. Lea, however, chuckled and said, ¡°Actually.......other than me, there¡¯s another person who can handle this messy rtionship.¡± Chapter 1055 - There’s An Outstanding Ability Called My Mother Is Gu Mengmeng

Chapter 1055: There¡¯s An Outstanding Ability Called My Mother Is Gu Mengmeng

¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, looking over at Lea. Lea swayed his tail and did not say a word as he just casted his nce towards one side. Gu Mengmeng followed his gaze and...... ¡°Jialue?¡± Gu Mengmeng called out unknowingly. Lea nodded and exined, ¡°Chixuan and Jialue have already controlled Zacharias. If Hede and Jialue still hangs around beside you like a kid, they will feel disappointed. Although they don¡¯t say it........we can never tie a wolf to our side and raise them as dogs.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed..... Sigh... A mother cannot control a son who has grown up? They¡¯re ready to fly just at the age of one? She had not even enjoy the time when her children hugged onto her thigh and act coquettishly. But, did she really want to hold her children back because of her selfishness, ording to what Elvis said ¡®as long as you¡¯re happy, it was nothing to raise a nest of useless wolf cubs¡¯. Raise a nest of useless wolf cubs..... ¡°I won¡¯t decide anything, you two shall decide.¡± Gu Mengmeng huddled into Elvis¡¯s arms, feeling stuffed up as she did not want to say anything. Lea smiled and called Hede and Jialue over. After discussing a few words, they came to a decision. Sauder was originally an unstable ce, Cole¡¯s authority here wasplicated to deal with and the newly-added 16 tribes made one feel restless. In order to control the tribesmen, one needed to have abilities that surpassed majority of the people or at least of Elvis¡¯s and Wabei¡¯s level. However, Gu Mengmeng liked Saint Nazaire more than Sauder so Elvis could not stay behind. Wabei was restricted by the time of the year so he needed to stay in the Snake King valley during winter and the dry season so he could not stay behind too. Peter was a good candidate to suppress the people and he also had the abilities to control a tribe but he needed to take care of Natalie and the six little ones by himself so he could not distract himself. And Natalie only had one partner so if Peter was attacked and controlled, Natalie and the six little ones would be stuck in a protection vacuum state, as long as they killed Natalie, they could easily get rid of Peter too. So, if Peter were to control Sauder, they had to wait at least the six little ones grew to a certain level to be able to do so. As of now, there were no suitable strong candidates so they could only use identity to select the candidate. The bloodline of the mighty Beast Deity, the mighty messenger¡¯s blood-rted sons. With their presence, Saint Nazaire, Sauder and Zacharias would be an undefeatable iron trio. No matter which tribe suffered attacks, the other two would instantly provide aid crazily, not fearing the price they had to pay. Ha, there¡¯s an outstanding ability called ¡®my Mother is Gu Mengmeng¡¯. The dry season was not over yet so Gu Mengmeng was not anxious in leaving either. And since Lea had time on his hands, he brought her, Hede and Jialue in familiarizing them with the political matters. Because Sandy underwent quite some trauma that night, Gu Mengmeng did not let her return to her original stone house to stay. She ordered her to stay in her stone castle temporarily to providefort to Sandy and for Lea¡¯s convenience in treating injuries on Collin and the rest. And in Sandy¡¯s statement, Gu Mengmeng knew that she indeed misunderstood Cole for one matter that day. Cole was actually protecting Collin and the rest instead of attacking them when he sat on them. Sandy said, Cole said one sentence when he sat on them that day, ¡°I will like to see, who dares to snatch away one¡¯s life from under my feet.¡± If Cole did not appear on time that day, Sandy would not hesitate to believe that Bode, Collin, Adali and even her six little ones would survive past that fight. Chapter 1056 - Took Away The ‘If Only’ And Left One Result Behind

Chapter 1056: Took Away The ¡®If Only¡¯ And Left One Result Behind

The dry season passed and Sandy slowly walked out of the trauma that night. Other than being exceptionally reliant on Gu Mengmeng, everything was going fine. Jialue and Hede were kept busy as they followed Lea around but they always maintained confident smiles on their faces. They did not feel any mental or physical exhaustion, leading Gu Mengmeng to feel proud with a little disappointment. Her children were too independent and had too much of their own ideas. Gu Mengmeng watched the six little ones running around Sandy in envy and sighed internally. How nice would it be if her sons could stay as children forever and stick by her side. Little Cream Bun was still very affectionate with Gu Mengmeng and would hang on her body, wriggling about and licking her. This forcefully managed to satisfy Gu Mengmeng¡¯s motherly instincts. The dry season was over quite shortlyter, although it was not peaceful, they managed to survive it. Oakley¡¯s death still had quite an impact on Gu Mengmeng. After all, they were once friends, even if he inflicted some harm to her before, wasn¡¯t selfishness the reason why love was so great? If what Oakley wanted to do turned out to be a sess, it would perhaps bring some trouble to Gu Mengmeng but when did some trouble between friends matter? The issue that Gu Mengmeng was most displeased about was that he clearly had difficulties but he did not seek help from her and just lived with all the guilt and worry in him. If he was still alive, Gu Mengmeng would probably hit him until he could not perform his daily tasks by himself and give him a goodshing, then.....ask Lea to treat his injuries and ask Bloom to take care of him properly. But what a pity, the cruel side of reality took away the ¡®if only¡¯ and left one result behind. She wanted to give him a beating and then forgive him but he did not even give her this chance. He just vanished forever after leaving behind two words ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ rudely. The first rain from the rainy season announced the end of the dry season. The water source of every tribe started increasing so lesser people came to collect water. Finally, Lea announced that Sauder¡¯s water well would not be open to the public before the next dry season. Lea found some time to return home and cuddled up next to Gu Mengmeng after leaving all political mattes to Hede and Jialue. The few old die-hards from the tribe elder association unexpectedly listen to them well and not a single one of them dared to find the two little wolf cubs trouble. Instead, they provided support to them with all their heartfelt intentions. Gu Mengmeng did not have much thoughts about it but Lea, on the other hand, lowered his head and chuckled, muttering to himself, ¡°They must be scared that they would be noticed by Cole and be the next Oakley, right?¡± Lea could understand around 80 percent of what Cole was doing. He seemed like he was forcing Gu Mengmeng to desperation but objectively speaking, he was always pushing her to the most advantageous route while clearing some obstacles for her on the way. It¡¯s just that this tricks......ha, Mengmeng would never ept them. Elvis was very busy recently and he spend lesser time by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side because Collin¡¯s injury was getting better and Elvis found out that Collin had reached the peak of third-level so Collin had to gather up as much battling experience before Cole could reach them. All that¡¯scking was a breakthrough from his stagnation. He was injured previously so Elvis allowed him to recuperate and since he had recovered, he had to immediately send Collin to surpass third-level and when he entered fourth-level, his abilities would increase by a few times. Collin himself was also exceptionally enthusiastic because he did not want to see Sandy curled up in a corner, shaking from fear, again. A light drizzle was still upon them and it was already the third day. Someone braved the rain and walked into the stone castle. After looking at Gu Mengmeng, he chuckled. Chapter 1057 - Little Shit, You’re Here.

Chapter 1057: Little Shit, You¡¯re Here.

Gu Mengmeng stood up to wee him. Giving him a light hug, she said, ¡°Little shit, you¡¯re here.¡± Wabei was taken aback as he extended his hand and poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, crying out, ¡°Is there a loose screw in you?¡± Normally, shouldn¡¯t she give him a p or directly kick him away and say, ¡°Little shit, are you looking for a beating again?¡± upon seeing him? Why was the opening different today? Gu Mengmeng giggled foolishly and rebounded her head like Humpty Dumpty, leaning against Wabei¡¯s chest. His body was different from Elvis and Lea, it was always cold and no matter what happened, it could never be warm. Furthermore, Wabei was clearly quite good-looking but Gu Mengmeng never sense any message from his hormones. Maybe this was signaling that they both hold each other dearly but without any ambiguous feelings between them. This exined their current state. Gu Mengmeng hugged him from quite a while and then sighed, telling Wabei what happened to Oakley and Bloom. Wabei suddenly came to realization and asked, ¡°Ah......so that¡¯s why you¡¯re so abnormal today, you¡¯re not hitting me but hugging me instead?¡±: Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei, feeling wronged as she questioned him, ¡°Will you fall in love with someone one day and then betray me for her....¡± ¡°Is your brain filled with shit? Don¡¯t you know that love and rtionships will obstruct me from leveling up? I¡¯m not dumb.¡± Wabei stared at Gu Mengmeng in detest and rolled his eyes before continuing, ¡°But, he betrayed you first, why should you be sad?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her face up to look at Wabei and questioned him again, ¡°What if I was forced to give the Snake King valley up to someone and then I died after apologizing to you.....what will you do?¡± Wabei instantly howled at her in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you f***ing dare to die!¡± Gu Mengmeng extended out her hands helplessly and said, ¡°See, you don¡¯t even care about the Snake King valley, you only care about my life and death....¡± Wabei was shocked for two seconds before he sneered and said, ¡°I guess I can understand how you feel, it¡¯s just like how Snakel abandoned the entire Snake King valley and vanished suddenly. He taught me that we can¡¯t prepare every farewell properly, those that will hurt always catches you off guard.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei and did not say a word for a long time. She just took two water cups, handing one to Wabei and holding the other one in her hand. They knocked their cups together and then drank the water in a one-shot. Wabei did not understand what they were doing but the atmosphere made him do the exact same thing as Gu Mengmeng. The rain stopped after seven days. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyeszily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip to Zacharias to visit Natalie and her kids. Then, let¡¯s return back to Saint Nazaire before the rainy season ends.¡± Elvis and Lea never objected to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s orders before. They just nodded and left to pack the luggage roughly. Collin finally surpassed to fourth-level after three consecutive days of Elvis¡¯s nightmarish training. Gu Mengmeng was originally worried that Zacharias¡¯s position was too close to the stray beasts¡¯ base camp and it would be inconvenient for Sandy. She wanted to ask Collin to bring Sandy back to Saint Nazaire but Sandy shook her head and said that she wanted to stay behind. Gu Mengmeng could not understand so Sandy said with her lips mped, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a friend who only knows how to create trouble. You¡¯re definitely worried if Hede and Jialue stay behind without any reinforcements so I¡¯ll stay behind to take care of them. With Collin¡¯s presence, there will be one more pair of hands to help during battles. Moreover, the little leopard cubs are still too small, it¡¯s too tiring for them to travel such a long and treacherous distance so....I won¡¯t go back with you, I want to stay behind.¡± Chapter 1058 - There Would Not Be Another Daughter-In-Law Like Her, Right?

Chapter 1058: There Would Not Be Another Daughter-In-Law Like Her, Right?

Gu Mengmeng did not force it further as she just nodded and hugged Sandy, instructing Collin to protect her well. Collin hit his chest, giving off a clear and loud sound. Gu Mengmengughed helplessly at how he had already leveled-up to fourth-level but his intelligence could never match up to his skills. That stubborn and single-minded look of him.....appeared quite reliable. Lea pulled Jialue to a side and reminded him several matters about the tribe while Elvis called Hede over and left a sentence for him, ¡°Protect ourself well, don¡¯t make my female cry.¡± After that, everything was settled. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng left Sauder for Zacharias with a huge crowd of tribesmen. Wabei tried to convince Gu Mengmeng to see Snakel over at the Beast Deity¡¯s side but Gu Mengmeng rejected. She knew that Snakel had been living life well. Even if she did not visit him, he would not feel lonely. Now, she wanted to apany people who needed her, like Elvis, Lea and Wabei. And furthermore, Gu Mengmeng still remembered Elvis¡¯s previous words, he said that whenever she went to visit the Beast Deity, he would be extremely worried, he did not even dare to blink once because he was dead afraid that she would leave and note back. This kind of worry must felt really bad, Gu Mengmeng did not want Elvis to undergo this kind of wronged treatment. The small rainy season was the period of time with the best weather in the Beast World, it was not as stuffy and humid as the big rainy season nor was it like the dry season when they seriouslycked water or was it like the deadly winter. There was a cold breeze in the wind and the sunshine gave off a light warm feeling. There was radiance seen everywhere when one walked along the routes, allowing one¡¯s mood to be extremely good. When they reached Zacharias, they met Peter at the empty strip in the soil. Both parties were surprised but Peter was clearly more calm than Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Mengmeng started the conversation. Peter replied, ¡°This is the nearest spot to the stray beasts¡¯ base camp, if I sit here, the stray beasts will not dare to act easily.¡± ¡°You left Natalie alone?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked as she followed Peter into the tribe. Peter sneered coldly and looked at Elvis before looking back at Gu Mengmeng, questioning her back, ¡°What do you think?¡± Such strong resentment.... Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°Why? Did Natalie neglect you after taking in a new male?¡± ¡°My foot!¡± Peter instantly exploded. Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly, fabricating her Mother-inw¡¯s gossip and even telling those stories to her Father-inw, there would not be another daughter-inw like her, right? Peter was scared that Gu Mengmeng would say something that would make him fume in anger again so he directly told her, ¡°The six little ones like Kanwu a lot and would surround him everyday. Natalie just circle her life around the bunch of kids and doesn¡¯t even have time to care about me.¡± Elvis sighed, patting Peter¡¯s shoulder, looking as if they were brothers stuck in the same plight as he said, ¡°I understand you.¡± Peter and Elvis exchanged nces and sighed, shaking their heads. Ha, this pair of father and son actually had an absurdmon consensus on this matter. When they entered the tribe, Kanwu was battling with someone and a crowd of onlookers were surrounding them, not a single one of them interfering. Chixuan spotted Gu Mengmeng and the rest from faraway but did not say anything. He just smiled at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng walked over quietly, first hugging Chixuan whose body was hung with fluffy little wolf cubs before asking him softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chixuan pointed at the second-level orc who was battling Kanwu and reported, ¡°He bullied Uncle and was caught by Kanwu.¡± Chapter 1059 - My Rule Is Not Allowing My Sons To Suffer Losses

Chapter 1059: My Rule Is Not Allowing My Sons To Suffer Losses

Uncle refers naturally to the little wolf cub hanging on Chixuan. Gu Mengmeng inspected in detail and noticed that the one in Chixuan¡¯s arms had an injury on his hind leg. Although it was not serious and only a little skin was rubbed off.... That was a little wolf cub from their family! Gu Mengmeng did not say a word as she rolled up her sleeve, directly rushing into the battlefield. She gave the second-level orc a strong kick and stepped on him. The male whose head was being stepped on was dumbfounded. When he saw Gu Mengmeng, he clearly was taken aback as his mouth widened, too shock for words. Kanwu was also shocked as he immediately stood beside Gu Mengmeng cowardly, calling out, ¡°Mum....¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at Kanwu¡¯s nose andmanded, ¡°Get lost to one side, I¡¯ll handle youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Kanwu witnessed Gu Mengmeng attacking Cole, he did not dare to retort her anymore. He rushed to stand next to Chixuan and whispered gloomily, ¡°Second brother, why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡± Chixuan felt wronged too as he exined, ¡°I originally wanted to rece you if you couldn¡¯t defeat him, who knew that Mum would suddenly rush into the battlefield.¡± ¡°Mighty....messenger.¡± The male finally responded as he stuttered, ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡± Gu Mengmeng warmed up her wrist and said, ¡°You hit my son so I¡¯m going to hit you. If you feel it¡¯s unfair, call your Mum over and ask her to hit me.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she applied pressure onto the male¡¯s thigh harshly, causing him to howl out in pain. Gu Mengmeng stared at the blue-ck spot on his thigh and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken care of our kid well, this is a repayment to you.¡± As she said, she pped the second-level orc and after urately hitting one teeth off him, she said, ¡°If I hear you spout any evil words again, I¡¯ll pull your tongue out, do you understand?¡± The male nodded as he held his face pathetically. Then, he asked with a wronged tone, ¡°What does spouting evil words mean.....¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes and pulled her leg back before turning around to lock Kanwu¡¯s head with one hand. Then, she used her index finger to flick Kanwu¡¯s and Chixuan¡¯s forehead and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys before to rely on your blood-rted brothers when fighting a tiger and your own army in battles? Your opponent is a second-level orc, why don¡¯t you two battle him together? What if you two suffer losses?!¡± After getting criticized.... the two brothers lowered their heads and admitted to their mistake obediently, saying, ¡°Mum, we were wrong.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up and removed Kanwu from her lock, throwing him to one side. He educated, ¡°It has always been one on one during this kind of battles. It¡¯s against the rules if the two of them battle him.¡± Gu Mengmeng exploded and said, ¡°What do you mean by going against the rules? I¡¯m in charge of Zacharias now, I¡¯m the rule! My rule is not allowing my sons to suffer losses!¡± Elvis chuckled and said, ¡°Then why did you let him off with mercy and not kill him directly?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not even a killing maniac, why would I want someone¡¯s life when it¡¯s just a simple conflict between the kids....¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and kissed her, saying in connivance, ¡°You¡¯re always firm in your words but you¡¯re actually very softhearted.¡± After Burke was informed that Gu Mengmeng had arrived, he hurriedly came to wee her. However, he paused at a distance of around ten steps, looking at her radiant smile under the sunlight and her two harmonious partners, one in ck and one in white, standing beside her. Even the snake beast that emitted a cold aura became warm because of her presence, and he.... would never have the right to blend into that circle. Chapter 1060 - I’m Scared To See Her Smile At Me, I Can Neither Possess Her Nor Can I Forget Her

Chapter 1060: I¡¯m Scared To See Her Smile At Me, I Can Neither Possess Her Nor Can I Forget Her

Following the set-up in Sauder, Burke opened a meeting room in Zacharias too. It was not a room made out of stone because he could only find a slightly more spacious cave. He found an enormous stone and carved it into a stone chair with his ws beforeying a piece of tiger skin over it. How should she put this... It looked like a counterfeit copy of Sauder¡¯s meeting room. Although it did not meet Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expectations, she did not nitpicked at it too much. Turning to sit on the chair, she asked Burke, ¡°The tribesmen here don¡¯t look like they are easy to appease. Are you.....coping well?¡± Burke nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°With Kanwu¡¯s and Chixuan¡¯s help, the problem isn¡¯t very serious.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not say anything else. She always felt awkward with Burke, it¡¯s a feeling of clearly knowing that he liked you but he tried his best to hide it and not expose any tiny hint so you did not even have the chance to reject him and could only act dumb and pretend not to know. Sigh... The person putting on a pretense must be very tired but the person who was forced to follow his act must be equally tired. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was not saying anything, Burke appeared quite serious and solemn. He faked coughed to conceal his heart¡¯s crazy palpitation and then said with a glistering gaze, ¡°The kid whom Kanwu was battling today is Leonard¡¯s younger brother, Victor, he....¡± Gu Mengmengughed and interrupted Burke, ¡°Why? Are you scared that I¡¯ll hold a grudge and seek revenge?¡± Burke hesitated for a moment before nodding his head lightly, saying, ¡°I made a promise after entering this tribe, I promised that I¡¯ll protect them with all my might so....¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any intention to pursue this matter further. After all, I¡¯ve hit him back after he hit our little cub. He scolded our child so I pped one tooth off him. I¡¯ve sought revenge for whatever he did, all grudges are cleared.¡± Burke nodded and then asked, ¡°Then...are you going to visit Natalie?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before standing up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask these two rascals to apany me there, you can continue whatever you were doing.¡± Burke pursed his lips and nodded, replying one word, ¡°Okay.¡± Kanwu led Gu Mengmeng and the rest towards Natalie¡¯s house. Chixuan, on the other hand, stayed behind. After ensuring that Gu Mengmeng had walked faraway, he elbowed Burke and said, ¡°You waited for my Mum toe until your eyes were almost worn out. Now that she¡¯s here, why don¡¯t you have the courage to look her in the eye?¡± Burke gave a bitter smile and confessed, ¡°I¡¯m scared to see her smile at me, I can neither possess her not can I forget her...¡± Chixuan smiled, shaking his head as he patted Burke¡¯s shoulder and chased up to Gu Mengmeng. Natalie¡¯s cave was situated at a more secluded spot, she said that she wanted to live in a quieter ce and not be disturbed. However, Gu Mengmeng knew that 80% of her actions must be because the old tribesmen from Zacharias still had some objection towards Peter¡¯s old identity as a stray beast so they were being ostracized. Gu Mengmeng raised the suggestion of bringing Natalie back to Saint Nazaire with them but Natalie rejected her and said that she liked her current life. She was very satisfied to be able to stay together with her loved ones and take care of Kanwu and Chixuan for Elvis. As for what other people were saying about her, she did not have much thoughts over it. Gu Mengmeng truly admired Natalie¡¯s sacrifice. If it was her, she definitely would not be able to stand being pinpointed by people all day. After visiting Natalie, Gu Mengmeng had no intention to stay behind so she set off to Saint Nazaire. After all, nobody knew what happened after Oakley arranged Auretin and Barete to return back directly. Gu Mengmeng felt that their obedience was strange and she could not put her heart at ease. Chapter 1061 - Ha, Female, Are You Looking Down On Me?!

Chapter 1061: Ha, Female, Are You Looking Down On Me?!

Kanwu and Chixuan came to send Gu Mengmeng away but they had not reached the empty strip when a tiger appeared. If it was before her transmigration, Gu Mengmeng would most likely feel scared but now.... ¡°You¡¯re....?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked while looking at the tiger who blocked her route. The tiger shook his fur and evolved back into human form. He was the male who fought with Kanwu that day, Leonard¡¯s second-level younger brother, Victor. Gu Mengmeng raised her brow and chuckled in a mocking manner, ¡°Oh, are you here to seek revenge after knowing that I¡¯m leaving now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Victor lifted his head and had one arm akimbo, pointing at Gu Mengmeng with another finger like a bandit. He said, ¡°I want to mate with you.¡± ¡°Pfft....¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her own saliva and burst out intoughter, ¡°Child, did you turn dumb from my hitting?¡± Victor¡¯s face was extremely red but he maintained his bandit posture and continued pointing at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already matured into adulthood and I¡¯m a second-level beast, not a child!¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and looked at Victor¡¯s face who was as young and fresh as Kanwu¡¯s face. She asked, not knowing whether to cry orugh, ¡°Little kid, are you even three yet?¡± Victor smirked in confidence and said, ¡°Three? Ha, female, are you looking down on me?! Let me tell you, I¡¯m already five!¡± ¡°Pfft.....ha ha ha ha ha...burp.....¡± Gu Mengmeng absurdly felt that he was so adorable. She pped Elvis¡¯s shoulder and giggled inside his embrace, not able to sit up right. So, she was being teased? And by a damn five year-old little kid? ¡°Do you like me that much? You¡¯re actually so delighted after I said that I want to mate with you....tsk, what a useless female.¡± Although Victor was saying some despising words with great confidence, his little gaze keptnding on Gu Mengmeng. Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°That¡¯s true too, your partners are all so old, it¡¯s very normal for you to fall for a young, strong and attractive male like me. Why don¡¯t we just be efficient instead of choosing a special day, let¡¯s just mate today. Then, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s faces were as ck as the bottom of a pot, anyone within five hundred meters radius could feel the obvious solemn atmosphere. Victor, however, was a youth knowing no fear or to put it in a more straightforward way, he was rather slow and did not have any crisis consciousness as he raised his head and said, ¡°Your house or my house? If it¡¯s mating.....you will not be able to leave today, let¡¯s change the set-off date to tomorrow.¡± Gu Mengmeng really did not want tough, she wanted to face this sudden confession strictly but she could not control herself. Victor sunk himself entirely into his own imagination because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s endlessughter. He cleared his throat and said with the tone of a domineering boss, ¡°Are you still noting over? You only know how tough.....tsk, I¡¯ll make you cryter.¡± Gu Mengmengughed until her stomach hurt. She turned around to hug Elvis¡¯s neck, bing a mantis shrimp from all theughing. Elvis stood at his original spot with a ck face, not moving a single inch. On the other hand, Lea¡¯s smile was his usual gracious one and the corners of his lips resembled a crescent moon, poking at one¡¯s heart. His eyes were filled with a smiling intention as he took a step forward and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Victor, right? The first thing you need to do before mating with a female is to raise a challenge to her partners. Do you want to choose me....or him?¡± Victor was not afraid of Lea at all and seemed like he could not feel the darkness and coldness behind Lea¡¯s smile. He said with his head still raised, ¡°I¡¯m aware of this rule but it will be another story if the female likes the male a lot. Look at her, she¡¯sughing so much because she heard that I want to mate with her, do you still want me to battle you? If you injure me, you¡¯ll be abandoned.¡± Chapter 1062 - Female, Your Nickname Is ‘Fake’.

Chapter 1062: Female, Your Nickname Is ¡®Fake¡¯.

The corners of Lea¡¯s lips were still curved upwards and his smile was brighter and gentler than before. People whom he was familiar with would know that he had be angrier. Turning his head around, he ced his index finger near his lips and asked Gu Mengmeng, looking at her with an enchanting and lovely gaze, ¡°Mengmeng, can he mate with you without a challenge?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stillughing, unable to sit up right at all. She could only shake her hands with all her might and speak with a quivering voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a pedophile....ha ha ha ha.....rascal whatsoever.....ha ha ha burp, Ipletely don¡¯t have any interest.....ha ha ha ha....¡± ¡°Female, your nickname is ¡®fake¡¯.¡± Victor yed the role of a profound thinker, saying, ¡°Stop denying what your heart is thinking, you clearly like me.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis¡¯s neck and shook it, saying, ¡°Hurry and leave, if not I¡¯m going to die ofughter....¡± However, Elvis stood rooted to his spot, not moving a single inch. With a dark face, he raised his brow andmanded, ¡°Reject him, now.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that the two words ¡®love rival¡¯ represented a minefield to Elvis and Lea, whoever dared to step into the minefield would be exploded to pieces. Today, this rascal not only stepped into the minefield, he even did breaking dance in the minefield. Upon seeing Elvis¡¯s solemn face, Gu Mengmeng did not dare tough any further because she knew that he was really angry and fuming mad. That made sense too, even when Gu Mengmeng was carrying the little bun Natalie had just given birth to, Elvis asked her if she wanted him and his brother to share a wife. Victor, this five year-old little kid would definitely be a great threat in Elvis¡¯s eyes..... Gu Mengmeng¡¯sughter was dispersed by Elvis¡¯s sombre mood. Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis¡¯s neck andnded a kiss on his cheek, calling out, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry.¡± After she finished speaking, she jumped off from Elvis¡¯s arms and walked to Victor. She leaned against Lea¡¯s chest and folded her arms in front of her, speaking with her chin raised up, ¡°Hey, little rascal. Liking me proves that you have a good judgment but what a pity, I won¡¯t like males who can be defeated by me.¡± Victor¡¯s face was tinted red upon recalling how one tooth was pped off his mouth by Gu Mengmeng. He sneered and refuted, ¡°But they can¡¯t defeat you too.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°But I won¡¯t raise a single finger on them.¡± ¡°I.....¡± Victor wanted to say something else but he swallowed his words back after receiving a hint from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Clenching his fists, he said, ¡°I understand, when I be strong enough, I¡¯lle and find you again. Until then, I can definitely defeat you and you can¡¯t reject my mating request anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± After she finished speaking, Victor turned and walked away. His steps grew faster and faster until he eventually fled while running. It was his first confession in his tiger life and it ended like that. Victor was extremely sad. That day, when Gu Mengmeng stepped on him, heid on the ground, looking up at her. The sun was just hanging above her head and she looked like her entire figure was glowing. That moment, Victor knew that he used his entire life¡¯s love at first sight on her. After pondering and hesitating for a few days, he would walk past Natalie¡¯s house everyday casually to sneak a peek at her from faraway. He did not know what exactly he wanted to see her doing, he just wanted to know her presence and this made him exceptionally happy. After knowing that she was leaving today, he garnered up all courage to block her way and confess to her. She was not confused that herugh was not rted to her favor for him, she was just mocking him for being overconfident. Chapter 1063 - I Treat You As My Opponent, But You Want To Become My Little Father!

Chapter 1063: I Treat You As My Opponent, But You Want To Be My Little Father!

How could he not have sense the dangerous aura Elvis and Lea were emitting? He was just suppressing the impulse to run away in exchange for a result. In the end..... He understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, she was telling him, ¡°Hurry and leave, if not you¡¯ll die¡±. Ha, he would rather die. Being saved by the female he liked through this method felt more like death than dying in a challenge for mating. After Victor ran faraway, he was stopped by someone. The people who blocked his way were not any random people, they were Kanwu and Chixuan. Chixuan was just watching on with a mocking intention so he leaned against the tree trunk in silence. His presence here was because.......his Mother said, ¡°Rely on your blood-rted brothers when fighting a tiger, you can¡¯t let your younger brother suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Victor, I treat you as my opponent, but you want to be my little father?!¡± Kanwu did not say anything else as he directly swung his fist towards Victor¡¯s face. Victor was a second-level orc, it was a piece of cake to dodge Kanwu¡¯s attack with just a simple tilt of his body. He suppressed the annoyance inside him and said with a senior tone, ¡°Stop creating a ruckus, you can¡¯t defeat me.¡± Victor¡¯s pretense made Kanwu even angrier. Thetter did not say a word as he directly evolved into his original form and rushed forward. A wolf and a tiger got caught up in a battle and Chixuan could only watch on while face-palming. As long as his dumb younger brother don¡¯t suffer a loss, he would not care much about anything else. He was contemting more important questions, such as: if someone were to walk past, how should he act like he did not know who those two pathetic losers were..... After letting Victor go, Gu Mengmeng turned around and met eyes with Lea¡¯s long eyes. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his slender finger and said with a cold smile, ¡°You promised me that you will tell me in advance if you¡¯ve a male you like so that I can cut the weeds and dig up the roots.¡± Gu Mengmeng fakeughed and said, ¡°Yeah, if I really have someone I like, I¡¯ll definitely tell you two in advance.¡± Lea squinted his eyes and questioned, ¡°Mengmeng, you lied to me? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and denied, ¡°No no, why would I dare to?¡± ¡°But you clearly let him go on purpose just now.¡± Lea inched closer, enclosing Gu Mengmeng up in a tight space with the pressured aura he gave off. ¡°I saw how you gave him a surreptitious wink just now, I saw it.¡± Elvis stepped forward and stood next to Lea. He did not say anything and just frowned while pursing his lips, staring at Gu Mengmeng in silence. He looked as if his heart was tearing apart beyond words. He was her First Partner so he could not say such willful words as casually like Lea. But everyone was aware that he would go crazy every time he was jealous. He really wanted to smash the wildly arrogant rascal into minced meat! He really wanted to lock Gu Mengmeng in his embrace and interrogate her without any fears the reason why she smiled at the rascal, he really wanted tomand her loudly that she was not allowed to give others a chance. But those words were stuck in his throat and what actually came out was, ¡°If you really like tigers, why don¡¯t you consider Auretin. At least he has skills and isn¡¯t as annoying.¡± Lea originally thought that Elvis would be standing on his side this time but when Elvis said that, Lea instantly exploded and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! If you dare to consider Auretin, I¡¯ll chop him up and boil him as potatoes when I return to Saint Nazaire!¡± Gu Mengmeng walked past Lea and looked up at Elvis, her eyes brimming with tears as she asked, ¡°Are you serious? You want me to take Auretin in?¡± ¡°I.....¡± His chest was all stuffed up and he really wanted to use his ws to rip his heart open to see what exactly was stored inside. Chapter 1064 - Elvis, You Don’t Have A Conscience!

Chapter 1064: Elvis, You Don¡¯t Have A Conscience!

¡°Elvis, you don¡¯t have a conscience!¡± As Gu Mengmeng cried, she punched Elvis¡¯s chest. That punch did not use up too much of her strength and was very weak. After swinging a few punches, she huddled into Elvis¡¯s arms and whimpered, ¡°Why are you so desperate to push me to others? Are you sick of me now? You don¡¯t fancy me anymore, right? Weep weep weep.....Elvis, your heart changed, right?¡± Despite being hit, despite having his words twisted, he did not get angry. He watched how she was acting unbridled like a child in his arms. She clearly knew that he would feel helpless when she cried but she still squeezed out a few drops of tears to act like she was crying and continue creating a scene to force him to give in. The stuffiness in his chest was suddenly reduced. Not because of any other reason but because she was in his arms now. Heaving a sigh of relief, Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms and exined himself, ¡°My heart didn¡¯t change, shall I dig it out and let you have a check?¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes and shook her head, crying out, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt my husband!¡± Elvis smiled bitterly and tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t hurt your husband¡¯s heart because only you can make his heart ache.¡± Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears away and said with a gently and soft voice, ¡°I won¡¯t do things that make my husband¡¯s heart ache.¡± ¡°When you look at other males, his heart will ache a lot. When you smile at other males, his heart will ache too. And when he imagine you epting other males.....just the thought of it would make him grieve to the extent of wanting to die.¡± Elvis said. Gu Mengmeng ced her hand lightly on Elvis¡¯s chest. Her soft fingers had a gentle strength that sunk deep into his chest, allowing him to feel that her hand was really relieving he paining from his heart. Pouting, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I won¡¯t smile anymore, I won¡¯t smile in front of others anymore so don¡¯t be in pain....¡± ¡°No.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows and said, ¡°You still have to smile because if you smile, I¡¯ll still be in pain but if you don¡¯t......I¡¯ll die.¡± He did not forget how miserable Gu Mengmeng was when Snakel just died, how torturous his life was when she had no smile on her face. ¡°But, you can only be in my arms.¡± This was the lowest requirement he could give in. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and kissed Elvis¡¯s lips, saying, ¡°Foolish hubby, I¡¯ve nowhere else to go other than your arms.¡± Elvis¡¯s heart felt like it was being tugged on by a cat. Nowhere else to go? How was that possible? She was so wonderful, so dazzling, she¡¯s someone the whole world wished to possess. Anyone would want to be her shelter. And she, even with other choices, said that she just wanted him. The little depressed feeling in Elvispletely vanished. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Okay. If you have other shelters in the future....I might consider wrecking this world so that you¡¯ve nowhere else to go other than my arms.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and pecked Elvis¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Yeah, the big leader of the Siberian husky dismantling team has his name for a reason, I have faith in your professional capabilities.¡± He did not know what Gu Mengmeng was rambling on about again but he smiled unknowingly after seeing her smile. After appeasing Elvis, Gu Mengmeng then turned around to see Lea queuing up to seekfort. Covering her mouth to hide her smile, she hugged Lea¡¯s neck and smacked his cheek before whispering into his ear, ¡°Hede and his brothers have all grown up, I¡¯m a little disappointed......why don¡¯t we, give birth to a nest of little foxes to y around with them?¡± Chapter 1065 - No Way, Don’t Mention This Again.

Chapter 1065: No Way, Don¡¯t Mention This Again.

Lea¡¯s heart thumped, at first it was excitement but after that it stopped abruptly. He frowned and took a step back, his gaze turning so deep that he could not even maintain his smile. He shook his head firmly and said, ¡°No way, don¡¯t mention this again.¡± Lea¡¯s response.... Gu Mengmeng was extremely confused, she was very sure of Lea¡¯s feeling towards her, she was very clear and very confident. But... ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t males in the Beast World always desire offspring? Why was her fox so against the idea? Gu Mengmeng did not have a special fondness towards giving birth to children but she thought that since she had given birth to a nest of little wolves for Elvis, she should at least give birth to a nest of foxes for Lea. But he actually rejected her sternly with principle?! Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt a little ufortable, she did not know how to describe it, the feeling was weird. Lea turned his head away. This was the first time he avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like little cubs, they¡¯re too noisy and irritating.¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and shook her head, rebutting, ¡°Elvis threw Hede and his three brothers to you when they were still small and you treasured them like babies. You didn¡¯t even lose your temper once before. Don¡¯t you dare to hide from me, I know how much envy is written in your eyes when you see the four little ones. Previously, we were kept busy by some matters so I didn¡¯t have time to raise this up. Now that I¡¯m free and I¡¯m willing to give birth to your children, why do you seem unhappy? Why, are you scared that I¡¯ll use this to ckmail you?¡± Lea took a deep breath and said, ¡°Anyways.....you¡¯re not allowed to give birth.¡± ¡°You....¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt too lost for words. There was no reason, just a stand, ¡°No giving birth means no giving birth.¡± Gu Mengmeng broke out into augh and lifted her head to look at Lea in a provoking manner. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, don¡¯t touch me at all.¡± To put it simply, unless he wanted to be a monk for his entire lifetime, she had the say in whether she wanted to give birth to his children. Lea decided promptly and replied without any expression, ¡°I¡¯m not capable.¡± Gu Mengmeng was brought toughter by Lea¡¯s forceful but cowardly attitude, she did not even know how to criticize him. Lea did not give Gu Mengmeng time to consider before he continued, ¡°Just like in the past, put it outside or in other ces. As long as we don¡¯t put it inside that hole, you won¡¯t be pregnant.¡± Lea¡¯s words made Gu Mengmeng realize something suddenly. That was, after giving birth to Hede and his brothers, other than the time she mated with Lea, Lea and Elvis did not nt their sperms in her body anymore. She nced at Lea and then at Elvis, frowning. Gu Mengmeng noticed that things were not as simple as it was. ¡°Both of you discussed this before?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Elvis did not avoid her as he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, we discussed this before. We already have four sons at home and they¡¯ve all survived until adulthood, this is enough. So Lea¡¯s and my intention is to prevent you from getting pregnant again.¡± ¡°Why/¡± Gu Mengmeng was really speechless. ¡°I like kids, they¡¯re so fluffy and adorable....¡± Elvis sighed helplessly and said, ¡°We can let you ruffle our tails anytime you want. If you like custard buns, there are some at Natalie¡¯s and Sandy¡¯s houses. We can bring you over whenever you want to y with them. If you like little foxes, we¡¯ve a few newborn fox cubs in Sauder, nobody will stop you if you want to y with them. In conclusion, you don¡¯t need to give birth to them yourself.¡± Chapter 1066 - Greed Was Man’s Basic Nature

Chapter 1066: Greed Was Man¡¯s Basic Nature

Gu Mengmeng gave up and decided to stay behind. She took two steps backwards and stood facing Elvis and Lea. After squinting her eyes to size them up, she remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s psychological knowledge now so I can fish out information from your words and after each step, I can get to the truth eventually whenever I want. But I don¡¯t want to do it so you two better tell me immediately, directly and clearly what exactly is going on?¡± Lea did not want to say the truth because he was scared that Gu Mengmeng would feel burden and guilt. Because after she had two partners, she was always acting with utmost caution when it came to rtionships. She could clearly request anything she wanted in a confident and straightforward way but she was now scared to do so. Just like how Victor expressed his love for Gu Mengmeng just now. Regardless whether she decided to ept Victor, Elvis¡¯s and his way of doing things were not appropriate in the Beast World. She had the authority to get angry and may even abandon both of them but she came over to appease them with a nervous mindset. This led to them reaching out for a yard after taking an inch. Now, even the leading position in the family had be unclear. But Lea did not forget that he was the one who forced Gu Mengmeng in ying this inferior role. Back then, if he epted Gu Mengmeng with a quiet conscience and did not stir things up, he would be living a holy life with her today. Or maybe if he let her go elegantly when she clearly rejected him after mating with Elvis, even if he were to live life like death alone, he would not pester her, disturb her or force her. That way, she would definitely be living life in a confident and straightforward, dignified and imposing way. But greed was man¡¯s basic nature, something that was engraved in their bones. They would want to possess things they could not possess and when they eventually possessed whatever they wanted, they would want to possess more. And when they wanted to possess more, they would want to solely possess those things. When sole possession is impossible.....then, like wild beasts protecting their food, they would bare their teeth at anyone who tried to step close to them, in an attempt to warn and threaten them. If this happened in other families, they would end up as males who were detested and abandoned. However, when facing their possessive characters, Gu Mengmeng tolerated them with a guilty mindset. Lea felt conflicted at times, he truly did not wish Gu Mengmeng to take in any other males but he wished that Gu Mengmeng could live life in a more confident and straightforward way, even if it meant giving him ashing-down. So, when Gu Mengmeng asked him why he was unwilling to give birth to little wolves, he hesitated. Unwilling? Ha, every nerve and every cell in his body was growling, he wants! He wants her to give birth to his children! But... Lea frowned deeply, lowering his head. The previous Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s expertise was to conjecture one¡¯s heart. After passing down through so many generations, many important information had went missing but just with their aberrant copy, the snow fox tribesmen still had the ability to control the entire Beast World. In this generation, Cole and Lea were the cream of the cop, one of them being a fierce and ambitious male and the other being a hermit. And what a coincidence, they both fell for the samedy. Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to spot any ws from his expression so he lowered his head and avoided her gaze in silence. Elvis did not think about so many matters like Lea, he only knew that since he promised Gu Mengmeng that he would not hide anything from her, he had to keep to his promise. Extending his hand out to pull Gu Mengmeng, he tugged and pulled her into his arms. He kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°Do you remember how you almost died from giving birth to Kanwu?¡± Chapter 1067 - Lea, Do You Not Love Me Anymore?

Chapter 1067: Lea, Do You Not Love Me Anymore?

Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment and she did not know whether to cry orugh. The problem that she was contemting about until her head hurts was instantly resolved. So it was not so confusing after all, she was just worrying for nothing about trouble that might note. ¡°So, you guys are worried for me that¡¯s why you guys forbid me from getting pregnant?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled,ughing at her act of praying no more once she was on shore. Back then, she was indeed in so much pain when giving birth to Hede and his brothers but now......all she could recall was that it was quite painful but how painful was it? Shepletely could not remember..... Or maybe she really shouted that she did not want to give birth anymore when bearing the four brothers but now.....he he, she did not remember anything~ Gu Mengmeng shook her head, stretching her arms out to ask for a hug. Elvis scooped her into his arms and rubbed his face against the pit of her neck affectionately, satisfying the substantial feeling of hugging her. To Elvis, Gu Mengmeng had a special presence. She did not need to do anything, as long as she was present, she could fill his heart up fully. Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s hand and smiled gently, saying, ¡°I¡¯m someone with the abilities of a Beast King, even if you guys cut me up and dissect me, I might not even die. Giving birth to children is not a big deal~¡± Lea felt helpless, the matter that he hesitated for a long time was confessed by Elvis so easily. So that was why, he was the best candidate for her First Partner. And he could never act so fully at ease in front of Gu Mengmeng. Elvis was not scared to let Gu Mengmeng know everything about him but Lea could never open his mouth to spill some thoughts that he could not say no matter how hard he tried. Pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hand, Leaughed and said, ¡°You won¡¯t die but you¡¯ll hurt.¡± Elvis and Lea had the same reasoning, both of them witnessed the process of Gu Mengmeng giving birth. Even now, upon recalling the scene, Elvis could still taste the blood in his mouth, as if a basin of rusty water was poured into his throat. That feeling could never be washed off. Whenever his Xiao Meng prick her hand, he would always feel a blow against his heart and that night, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood flow was so heavy, it created a river, causing her immense pain. That scene impacted them so greatly that they did not have the courage to undergo it once more. If they see Gu Mengmeng in so much pain again, they would probably lose their minds. Gu Mengmengs¡¯ gaze reflected the sunlight,nding the glistering glow on Lea¡¯s face. She said with a demure smile, ¡°But, if i don¡¯t give birth to a nest of cubs for you, I¡¯ll regret it for my entire lifetime.¡± She gifted Elvis with Hede and his brothers and also gave Elvis the title and position of First Partner. However, other than a mark on her ear, Lea had nothing. Lea sighed, if the reason Gu Mengmeng wasing up with was something about him, he could have used a sentence he prepared long ago ¡®I don¡¯t need little cubs¡¯ to end this topic. But she said that she would regret it for her entire lifetime.... She also wanted a nest of their little cubs too, right? It was not entirely because of guilt or inferiority, but because she loved him, that¡¯s why she wanted a nest of their own little cubs. ¡°Mengmeng, I don¡¯t want to see you bleed, I don¡¯t want to watch you suffer in pain.....¡± Lea said as he stared at Gu Mengmeng in devotion. Gu Mengmeng patted Lea¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to stay in the cave when I give birth this time round, .¡± ... Lea was speechless. He solution was asking him to pretend that he did not know or could not see so that he would not be hurt? ¡°Mengmeng!¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her face and said, ¡°Lea, do you not love me anymore?¡± Chapter 1068 - No Kindness Or Evilness Is Involved, There’s Only You.

Chapter 1068: No Kindness Or Evilness Is Involved, There¡¯s Only You.

It was Elvis just now and now, it was him. Ha, does she not intend to change her lines.... Lea clearly knew that she was acting but he was very d to y along her. If she wanted to hear him speak, he was willing to whisper words right from his heart to her ear every single day, ¡°I¡¯ve a scar on my heart, that was where the skies copsed before. If you rip open my chest, you will notice that the scar is very special, there¡¯s only five words ¡®I don¡¯t love you anymore¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart felt like a cat just scratched it as it constricted abruptly. She was clearer than anyone else regarding who said those five words ¡®I don¡¯t love you anymore¡¯. Pursing her lips, Gu Mengmeng did not say a word as she met eyes with Lea¡¯s long pupils. She was instantly captivated by those devoted eyes, not able to shift her gaze away. Lea stepped forward and kissed her brows. He said with a soft and gentle voice, ¡°A body of pure white fur determined my holy, pure and honorable childhood. Ha, a child who used to be blessed by the Gods, I used to stand on the brightest spot under the sunlight, worshiped by others; but I also used to be trapped in the torturous hell because of hatred, murdering hundreds of evil spirits to inch my way up by stepping on others¡¯ dead corpses to be a heinous presence in this world. But, when I met you, I was emptied.¡± He brought Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand to his lips and kissed it. Looking up at her, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, I said I¡¯m empty. I¡¯ve emptied my skin and emptied my heart, no kindness or evilness is involved, there¡¯s only you.¡± ¡°In my name, I pledge to the Beast Deity, from today onwards, you¡¯re my god, my life, my everything.¡± Lea repeated the promise he made back then, it was as affectionate as before and the devotion and gentleness in his long eyes entangled Gu Mengmeng in them securely, not leaving any space between them. ¡°If you lean towards kindness, I¡¯ll be a God for you; if you lean towards evilness, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself and be a demon.¡± Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his finger and kissed her thin lips. The kiss was lingering but not deep, giving off a beautiful scene that could be seen in idol dramas. After a long time, Lea then distanced from her and said while looking at Gu Mengmeng with a misted gaze, ¡°Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there, regardless whether it¡¯s kindness or evilness, regardless whether it¡¯s life or death. But you said.......I don¡¯t love you? Huh?¡± They were already an old couple, right? But Gu Mengmeng would still experience her heart thump and her face blush from Lea¡¯s words and actions. Ha, that was true too. The sentence ¡®Do you not love me anymore?¡¯ was a precious question that could be used in any situations in the modern world. As long as a girl asked this sentence, guys would normally only end up admitting defeat. No matter who was at fault, if guys did not want to create a scene that would go out of control, they could only surrender. Because once they advanced into the level of ¡®you don¡¯t love me¡¯, ha ha, it would be very tricky and difficult to appease the girl. Or maybe..... You actually wanted to change a girlfriend, so there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But, this sentence would not work in the Beast World. Erm......it¡¯s also not entirely impossible, if you switch the roles, it would still be possible. If a male asked his female ¡®Do you not love me anymore?¡¯, it would appear more reasonable in the Beast World. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, since it was a corny act of hers, she should finish it herself! Thus, she cleared her throat and forced herself to continue the awkward show, ¡°You used to dot on me a lot and you used to agree with whatever I say. Now, all I said was that I want to give birth to a nest of little foxes but you don¡¯t allow me to.....you clearly don¡¯t like me anymore because you dislike me and find me troublesome.¡± Lea chuckled and said, ¡°Do you only want a nest of little foxes and nothing else?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head firmly, showing her resolution. Lea nodded his head in silence and then said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll return to Sauder now, I¡¯ll snatch a nest of little foxes for you.¡± Chapter 1069 - When You’re By My Side, I Never Envy Anyone Before

Chapter 1069: When You¡¯re By My Side, I Never Envy Anyone Before

¡°Snatch......snatch a nest?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts could not match Lea¡¯s pace so she did not understand what he said at first. Lea nodded and said, ¡°Although it will be a little troublesome, it would not be difficult to set up a small scenario. I just have to kill a female who had just given birth to little foxes and you can have a nest of little fox cubs. I heard from Oakley that three nest of cubs were just born. Philly¡¯s three cubs have the best shade of fur, Lacey has the most number of cubs, she has five cubs. Which nest do you want?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea for a long time and confirmed that he was serious.... With a startled red face, she asked, ¡°I can give birth to cubs myself, why should I snatch others¡¯ cubs?¡± Lea replied, ¡°I can¡¯t bear for you to suffer.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her hands frantically and said, ¡°But you can¡¯t kill the Mother and snatch her kids away.¡± Lea shrugged her shoulders and refuted, ¡°Why not?¡± Why not....? Yeah, in this Beast World, seizing others¡¯ wealth by force was the correct principle. So, Cole snatched her Chixuan and she could only snatch Chixuan back from him. One¡¯s abilities was the correctw, if you could not defeat your opponent, nobody would listen to your reasoning. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Lea, I know that we received different forms of education since young. I¡¯ve a deep-rooted value so I can¡¯t bring myself to do many things.....¡± Lea did not force her either as he gave in and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t snatch. Let them raise the cubs and when you want to y with them, I¡¯ll bring them over and when you¡¯re done ying, I¡¯ll return them for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned, ¡°Won¡¯t you be envious looking at other males¡¯ little foxes?¡± Lea¡¯s long eyes glistened as his smile grewrger and gentler, slowly sinking into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°When you¡¯re by my side, I never envy anyone before.¡± Under Lea¡¯s affectionate stare, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was tugged at. Her cute little face turned red as she lowered her head, not saying a word. Wabei, who was waiting for a long time at the stray beasts¡¯ base camp, came over to find Gu Mengmeng after not seeing her appearance. Just when he arrived, he heard Lea¡¯s confession and sneered in detest, saying, ¡°You only said all your care in words, what will you do if you¡¯re a mute?¡± All the pink romantic bubbles burst with a ¡®pop¡¯ sound upon Wabei¡¯sment. Gu Mengmeng sighed and shook her head helplessly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re just a lonely and ten-thousand year-old bachelor, what do you even know!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only eight hundred plus year-old today, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s a lonely and ten-thousand year-old bachelor!¡± Wabei and Gu Mengmeng always needed to diss each other forfort when they meet. Gu Mengmeng circled one arm around Elvis¡¯s neck and another arm around Lea¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°I¡¯m someone with partners, I can¡¯t take up the honor of a bachelor.¡± Wabei clenched his teeth. So nice, Gu Mengmeng found another point to mock him...... Damn it, he should not have blurt his thoughts out like that. ¡°So wishy-washy!¡± Wabei pretended not to hear Gu Mengmeng¡¯s provocation as he swayed his snake tail impatiently and said, ¡°Do you guys want to leave or not? Why, are you guys nning to spend the night here? Look at you, the empty strip is just less than ten feet away behind you, even a snail can walk faster than you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything. Elvis was the one who replied him, ¡°We met some trouble just now so we dyed our journey a little.¡± Upon hearing that, Wabei immediately lifted his guard up. Scanning his surroundings, he asked, ¡°Did Cole seek trouble just now?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cole didn¡¯te. Anyway, he can¡¯t defeat me, he won¡¯t possess any threat to me.¡± Chapter 1070 - He Had Just Wanted To Steal A Kiss

Chapter 1070: He Had Just Wanted To Steal A Kiss

¡°That...¡± Wabei wanted to ask but was interrupted by Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Hurry up, I wish to return to Saint Nazaire as soon as possible. ¡± Gu Mengmeng was thinking that the chapter on Victor had finallye to an end after that huge fuss¡ªit was best that Wabei didn¡¯t bring it up again. How could Elvis and Lea not see through her actions? But that Victor was not worth their effort to pursue. It was enough for them to make their stance clear. It wouldn¡¯t do to harass after Gu Mengmeng and make her feel distressed. Moreover, if not for that stupid tiger dredging up the past and inciting Elvis and Lea, they would not have bothered about him at all. ... After rushing along the entire day, they found a cave to rest for the night. This cave was previously dug by Elvis and gang the previous time they returned to Saint Nazaire from the stray beast camp. With Natalie and Peter there, and knowing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s character, they had dug this cave in advance when mapping out their journey. This was to offer Gu Mengmeng a convenient ce of rest during the return trip. The cave was well-concealed and still possessed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Beast King aura. No normal beast would dare to go near, not to mention the other ordinary wildlife. After dinner, a light rain fell. For Wabei, this type of weather made the outdoors morefortable than the indoors, hence he wandered out. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t bother about him. Lea raised a fire to keep the inside of the cave dry, so that Gu Mengmeng could have afortable night¡¯s sleep. Since Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nosebleed at Sauder, Lea had not raised a fire inside the cave for a long while. Now, Elvis and Lea kept Gu Mengmeng warm in bed by holding her one on each side. With the fire burning in the cave, the warm, toasty air made Gu Mengmeng feel drowsy. She leaned against Elvis and lowered her eyelids, as she started to fall asleep. Elvis¡¯ eyes narrowed as he gazed upon her guileless sleeping profile. Those slightly parted lips were like an invitation, making Elvis feel like he was in a trance. Before he had time to think, his lips were upon hers. Half in dreand, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t resist against that familiar breath. She instinctively wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck. This movement was undoubtedly a form of encouragement. He had just wanted to steal a kiss, but Elvis now felt a growing urge. He turned andid on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, with both hands cradling her head. He ced his weight on his knees, which were situated between her legs, pressing close but not crushing her. This kiss progressed from a light sweetness to a deep lingering. Because she was so familiar with Elvis, Gu Mengmeng could respond to his kiss by instinct and did not even open her eyes the entire time. It was as if she was moving through a dream. When her tongue answered his teasing, he became even more daring at this sign of permission. Already in a drowsy state by the warm fire, Gu Mengmeng was now even more in a daze by Elvis¡¯ kiss. Her brain was slow to react but her body responded instinctively. The Fox Seductive Fragrance permeated the entire room, suffusing the surroundings with an alluring scent. ¡°Xiao Meng, you are... giving your permission, right? Mmm?¡± Elvis¡¯s husky voice reverberated close to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, tugging at her heartstrings. Feeling ticklish, Gu Mengmeng answered with a soft, ¡°Mmm...¡±. She wriggled to straighten herself, as if expressing displeasure at Elvis restraining her movement. But in Elvis¡¯ eyes, her response and action was no doubt an affirmation... Chapter 1071 - You Cannot Hide From Her Forever.

Chapter 1071: You Cannot Hide From Her Forever.

It had been a long while since Elvis made love to Gu Mengmeng. Wasn¡¯t it the same for Lea? But... ¡°I will go stand guard outside.¡± Lea stood up reluctantly, his reasoning and desire at odds with each other. As enamored as Elvis was, he knew the reason why Lea was giving up the chance to join in. He was afraid Gu Mengmeng would pester him about having little fox cubs again. And so he voluntarily avoided her. After all, when their desires were at their peaks, what defenses could he and Lea have against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s demands? But Elvis pointed out, ¡°You cannot hide from her forever¡±. Lea paused with much reluctance, but didn¡¯t turn back. He was afraid that he would lose control and pounce towards them. ¡°I will endure it for now. We will see again after she has forgotten about that matter.¡± Elvis kept quiet for a moment as he watched Lea¡¯s departing profile. ¡°Next time, I will stand guard for you.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Lea still went out in the end. As difficult as it was to take each miserable step. But he would rather endure the raging desire in his body than see her suffer the pain of childbirth. Sitting at the entrance, Lea gazed up at the moonlit sky. ¡°I already told you that one fox in the family is enough. You just refuse to listen... so disobedient.¡± The atmosphere inside the cave became even more intense after Lea left. Elvis stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hairline gently, and called her in a tender voice. ¡°Xiao Meng, open your eyes to look at me, mmm?¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Gu Mengmeng was actually already awake. But her eyelids felt so heavy and unwilling to open. Woman were just so strange. She wouldn¡¯t harbor the desire for something which she had never experienced. But after having a taste of it, her body would start to get urges. Further, the more wonderful the experience was, the more sensitive and open her body would be to it, and the more she would crave for it. Elvis¡¯ intimacy had already ignited the fire within Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body. It would be a miracle if she could still sleep through it. With both hands circled around Elvis¡¯ neck, Gu Mengmeng flipped over and sprawled against his chest. She nuzzled his neck coquettishly, stroking his corbone with her petite hands. The tip of her tongue flicked gently across his Adam¡¯s apple. Elvis¡¯ throat tightened. He instinctively swallowed and his Adam¡¯s apple wobbled. This little reaction made Gu Mengmeng feel like a kid who was secretly eating a sweet. She was especially interested in this sweet which could move on its own. Having just woken, her body was even softer than usual. She sprawled against Elvis¡¯ body like she had no bones and rested her head on his shoulder. She exuded the alluring Fox Seductive Fragrance, her body temperature rising so much so that Elvis felt a soothing warmth all over. This mischievous person just refused to open her eyes. Her tiny mouth roved around his neck region like she was tasting delicacies. Nibbling and kissing, she drenched the entire area below his chin with saliva. But he still couldn¡¯t bear to pull her aside. His heart was bursting with desire but he was also enjoying this delightful torment. Ha, Gu Mengmeng was born to torment him. ¡°Hubby...¡± Gu Mengmeng called softly, making Elvis tingle all over. He breathed heavily into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear and gently bit her jade-like earlobe. ¡°Mmm? What do you want me to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit down on Elvis¡¯ chin. She didn¡¯t use much force, but just held on as she mumbled. ¡°Mmm... kiss me, hug me, hold me high...¡± Elvis chuckled. With an ¡°okay¡±, he buried his lips in hers... Fragrant flowers strewn everywhere as love blossomed... Chapter 1072 - Should Have Had A Trial Marriage

Chapter 1072: Should Have Had A Trial Marriage

With Elvis¡¯ savage loving, if she had given up early on and fainted as usual, she would have recovered after just a day¡¯s rest. But she had already promised him and so Gu Mengmeng battled to maintain consciousness for half the night. This time, they had the opportunity to fully experience all the details behind the vast difference between their physical staminas. Still in a daze, she heard Elvis ask her if they should begin their journey? She answered in a blur, before feeling her body sway as they moved off. Mmm, it should be Elvis carrying her towards Saint Nazaire now. Gu Mengmeng actually slept much better in this manner and she slept for two days straight. When she finally woke up, they had just arrived at Frankston. Gu Mengmeng could recognize this ce mainly because Hanston and Joshua were standing right before her. Mmm, a third-level rhinoceros beast and a first-level ape. The tribe had taken in the former members of the tribe that attacked the Snake King valley. Previously in Sauder, they had requested to be her partners, whereas Elvis and Lea had threatened and ridiculed them into a fearful silence. Gu Mengmeng recalled Lea telling her that Frankston and Saint Nazaire shared a border. However, they had never met because they did not dare to appear in front of Elvis. This time... Ha, they must be feeling pretty brave now. Were they not afraid of Elvis and Lea destroying Frankston in a fit of anger? Lea was just preparing lunch for Gu Mengmeng. After that episode with Victor, Gu Mengmeng did not dare to express the slightest bit of attention towards other males. She did not even dare to nce at Hanston and Joshua, and kept her eyes fixed on Elvis¡¯ Adam¡¯s apple. Damn, Elvis¡¯ jealousy was no joke. She had slept for two days but her body still ached like it had been through a car ident. And this was with the protection of the Beast King¡¯s powers. If she didn¡¯t possess those powers... Gu Mengmeng really felt that it had been too impulsive of her to enter into her first mating contract then. She should have had a trial marriage first, otherwise, it would have been toote for regrets if she had died during their consummation. Elvis was very pleased with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction. If she could just stay like that forever¡ªsnuggling in his embrace like a cat seeking warmth, not giving anyone else a chance¡ªhow great would that be? ¡°Knowing that the Great Messenger will be passing by Frankston, we specially came forward to wee and escort you. So as to ensure that all will go smoothly for you while you are in Frankston,¡± Hanston said respectfully. ¡°No need.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°It is enough to have Elvis and Lea by my side taking care of me. I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes, implying ¡°Do you not take me for a person?¡± Whereas Gu Mengmeng red at Wabei from the side of Elvis¡¯ neck, meaning ¡°You are just a pile of shit, why pretend to be a person?¡± Wabei didn¡¯t wish to quarrel with Gu Mengmeng in front of others, and so endured it with silence. He just gradually shut his eyes with a see-no-evil expression. Hanston thought Gu Mengmeng was still unhappy over his earlier proposal in Sauder. ¡°Great Messenger, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I know I am not worthy of the Great Messenger and have already withdrawn all those unwanted ideas. This time, I am really just escorting the Great Messenger. After all, this is Frankston¡¯s territory and I cannot afford to have you encounter any unpleasantness here.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Elvis, who was looking at Joshua out of the corner of his eye. He did not speak a word. Just his dominating aura and challenging demeanor was enough to express his opinion. Chapter 1073 - I Only Held Back As I Was Afraid You Won’t Like It.

Chapter 1073: I Only Held Back As I Was Afraid You Won¡¯t Like It.

Joshua couldn¡¯t withstand the silent scrutiny of a fifth-level beast like Elvis. His heart was racing so quickly that it was nearly jumping out of his chest. Nevertheless, he still stole a fleeting glimpse at Gu Mengmeng, who remained nestled in Elvis¡¯ embrace and had not even nced at him once. He was not qualified to be a challenger but couldn¡¯t bear to give up. Lowering his head, he dared not look Elvis in the eye. Even so, he spoke up in a trembling voice. ¡°I like the Great Messenger. This is something that will never change. But I also know I am now unqualified to pursue her. So I will not do anything superfluous and make myself look pathetic before her.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Elvis chuckled. He waved one hand. ¡°What in the world made you think I will allow a piece of trash who is coveting my female to strut around in front of my Xiao Meng? I will give you two choices. Get lost now, or...¡± Elvis didn¡¯t finish his sentence but just shook himself and unleashed his fifth-level beast pressure for a moment before withdrawing it again. Within seconds, Joshua behaved like a rapidly deting man-sized balloon. His knees went soft and he copsed to his knees and reverted back to his original form. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to flee. Clutching his head with both his hands, Joshua buried his head tightly between his kneecaps, as he trembled all over. Hanston hade bearing goodwill and did not intend to cause trouble. He nced at Elvis, who looked like he might destroy the both of them if they didn¡¯t leave now. As such, Hanston dared not dy any longer. He lifted Joshua up and said, ¡°In that case, we will go back first. After all, we are your neighbors. We still depend on Saint Nazaire¡¯s water source during future drought seasons.¡± Elvis kept silent and just stared disdainfully at Hanston and Joshua, like a domineering ruler looking down at his lowly subjects. There was no anger on his face but no one doubted his will. After Hanston left, Lea waved his tail and ced one arm on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. The other hand snaked into the space within Elvis¡¯ arms to poke at the hiding Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ha, he didn¡¯t wish to embarrass himself in front of Mengmeng... ha, did he really think we would allow him to maintain a good image in front of Mengmeng? Gu Mengmeng finally heaved a sigh of relief on seeing that the two of them had left. She leaned against Elvis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°He was just a first-level beast. Were you a bit too vicious? He was so scared he reverted back to his original form.¡± Elvis chuckled. ¡°If it was before, I would have just bit him to death. I only held back as I was afraid you won¡¯t like it. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, she had heard rumors on what kind of person Elvis used to be. He had already changed a lot of his character and habits for her. He always amodated her, didn¡¯t he... Lea finished preparing lunch and Gu Mengmeng ate some before they continued their journey. It took just half a day to travel from Frankston to Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng arrived at Saint Nazaire by nightfall. Just before they entered their territory, a group of familiar faces were already standing there waiting for Gu Mengmeng. The two guards, Barete and Auretin, stood right at the center. In one of his rare moments, Ian was not high up on a tree but standing there in a sickly manner, looking at Gu Mengmeng with a vague smile. Beside him was Fei Rui, who stood half a head shorter. His clear eyes reflected the stars in the sky, looking so lustrous that one could hardly tear their gaze away from them. Barete was frowning and appeared rather grim. He looked like a veteran military general who had lost a battle and was waiting to face his ruler to report on his bleak news. Chapter 1074 - Auretin Was Not Eating?

Chapter 1074: Auretin Was Not Eating?

In contrast, Auretin looked much more calm. Or perhaps his pokerface was too perfect. Any emotion he might be feeling would be so well hidden that no one could tell whether he was feeling joy or sadness. He just cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Have you had your dinner?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I knew you were waiting for us, so we wanted toe back to eat with you.¡± Auretin was obviously stunned. With an imperceptible frown, he said. ¡°I have already prepped the hunted game for you. Today... I won¡¯t be eating, but will help you carve the meat, raise the fire and wash the utensils.¡± Auretin was not eating? Not only that, he would be standing by the side to watch? This... was he torturing himself? Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was keeping silent, Auretin clenched his fists. ¡°I am not eating tomorrow either.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. A greedy chowhound had suddenly changed his personality? Gu Mengmeng maintained her silence, causing Auretin to frown even more deeply. Clenching his fists tighter as if he was enduring an intense pain, he hollered. ¡°I won¡¯t be eating the day after also! Three days is my maximum, I cannot bear any longer than that! If you are still unappeased... just let your partners fight me.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± She had said right from the start that they had specially waited to eat dinner with him. Did she look very angry? How cruel was it to take away a greedy chowhound¡¯s right to eat? Gu Mengmeng was so kind and gentle that she would never do something like that?Right?! Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth as she chuckled. ¡°Are you trying to make amends for leaving Sauder without a word?¡± Auretin kept quiet but he gazed sheepishly to the side. He then nodded almost imperceptibly. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Barete. ¡°What about you? How do you intend to make amends?¡± Barete pressed his lips into a straight line. He lowered his head. ¡°I betrayed you and present myself at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t express any opinions and just told Elvis. ¡°I am hungry. Let¡¯s go home and eat first. We will talk about this after.¡± Elvispletely disregarded those four males and just bypassed them. He then returned to their cave and set Gu Mengmeng down in front of the entrance. It was their habit that every time they returned home, he would set Gu Mengmeng down, and let her link arms with the two of them, before walking into their cave together. The cave was covered in a thickyer dust after being uninhabited for so long. Elvisid a piece beast skin on the ground before cing Gu Mengmeng on it. He kissed her forehead and then headed back into the cave to tidy up. Lea raised a fire in front of Gu Mengmeng and put a stone pot over it. He helped himself unabashedly to the meat prepped by Auretin, slicing and marinating it before throwing it into the pot to stew. From the moment the fire was raised, Auretin¡¯s eye never left that pot... Barete sat down beside Gu Mengmeng. He did not dare to look at her but just quietly sat there. After a long time, he finally spoke up. ¡°This time, I will note down with my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Barete. ¡°Is this your way of making up to me?¡± Barete nodded. ¡°Apart from my life, I have nothing else. So, I can only offer this life to the Beast Deity to atone for my sins.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°I was the one you wronged, so shouldn¡¯t you be offering yourpensation to me? Why are you giving it to my father?¡± Barete nced at her out of the corner of his eye, unsure of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s meaning. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want your life anymore, right?¡± Barete was taken aback. His eyes dimmed before nodding. Chapter 1075 - Put This Life Of Yours On Tab With Me For The Time Being.

Chapter 1075: Put This Life Of Yours On Tab With Me For The Time Being.

Gu Mengmeng smiled as she took a deep breath. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it, give it to me. From now on, your life belongs to me. You must obey all mymands for the rest of your life. Give up all your personal notions and follow me without question. Mmm... this is what I call a properpensation. If you die just like that, I won¡¯t benefit at all¡ªwhat kind of lousypensation is that?¡± Barete was dumbstruck by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s logic. He... Was a person who had betrayed her. She was still willing... to trust him again? She was also willing to give him another chance to remain by her side? He thought she would never forgive him and would never wish to even look at him again. That was why he said he would go up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and nevere down again. Only then might she be appeased. But she was saying... he belonged to her? ¡°What, are you unwilling?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you if you are unwilling. We will amend it to performing 10 tasks for me...¡± ¡°I am willing.¡± Barete blurted out. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and nodded. ¡°Mmm, good. That¡¯s settled then. But I have not given thought to what ten tasks I want you to do. Put it on your debt to me for the time being.¡± Barete shook his head and blushed slightly. He gazed at Gu Mengmeng with burning eyes. ¡°Not that. I am saying... I am willing to give my life to you and obey you for the rest of my life. To discard all my personal notions and follow you without question. I am willing.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was actually just trying to scare him. They were friends, yet he still left without even a word of caution despite knowing that Oakley was scheming against her¡ªGu Mengmeng still held a grudge against Barete for that. After all, if he had cautioned her and let Gu Mengmeng know in advance about Oakley, things might have turned out differently. Oakley and Bloom might not have lost their lives? But Barete had agreed just like that, and Gu Mengmeng was caught off guard. Gu Mengmeng gave a couple of dryughs as she patted Barete¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, you had just failed to pass on inside information, and that isn¡¯t a crime that needs to be punished by death or by lifelong very.¡± Barete¡¯s expression froze. He looked away and lowered his head. ¡°You... just don¡¯t wish to see me again right? No matter, don¡¯t force yourself. I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness in the first ce.¡± It had already been a year since Gu Mengmeng first came over to the Beast World. But there were still times when she was not quite used to how things were between the males and females here. One was highly revered, while the other was regarded as even lower than dirt. The slightest bit of distress caused to a female was punishable by death... In view of Barete¡¯s line of thinking, Gu Mengmeng knew that if she didn¡¯t ept his servitude and punish him viciously, he would die thinking that she had not forgiven him. Shaking her head in exasperation, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Alright, put this life of yours on tab with me for the time being. When you meet a female that you like and wish to partner with her, I will return it to you.¡± This meant that he could go free when he finally came around to his senses. After all, Gu Mengmeng said ¡°when you wish to partner¡± and not ¡°after you partner¡±. This meant that the moment Barete announced ¡°I like someone and want to partner now¡±, Gu Mengmeng would grant his freedom. But Barete just smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I will never partner anyone in this lifetime.¡± Chapter 1076 - Those Two Would Never Give The Slightest Bit Of Leeway To Any Male

Chapter 1076: Those Two Would Never Give The Slightest Bit Of Leeway To Any Male

From the first time heid eyes on Gu Mengmeng, Barete affirmed that she was the female for him. That time, Elvis had her wrapped up in arge piece of animal skin and he didn¡¯t get a glimpse of her face. He just felt that her scent was especially fragrant, and different from other females. The first time he met her, she had pped a male... An action like that was verymon in the Beast World. Males would not feel aggrieved at being hit, but would instead worry if their female¡¯s hand felt pain. Even so, he was deeply attracted. That was because she had hit the guy¡ªnot for doing something bad, but for expressing his interest after getting a whiff of her scent. In general, females would feel vain and proud when such things happened. Females might give a token reprimand here and there, but to show true rage like Gu Mengmeng did¡ªthat had never happened before. Perhaps, that one p had cleanly shattered his heart¡¯s defenses. He was unable to contain his curiosity about what was she doing? What was she thinking? What would she do next... Thereafter, her responses had once and again astonished him. His eyes never left her again. In this lifetime, the craziest thing he had ever done was to help her escape? And the most honorable thing he had aplished was to go up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment for her. But since knowing she was the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Barete was well aware that he would never have a chance with her in this lifetime. He was not good enough for her, wasn¡¯t he? Thereafter, she made Elvis her partner. Even someone like Lea finally made the cut only after a tremendous amount of effort. He could see everything about her very clearly. He understood the situation better than anyone else. Her heart was already fully upied by Elvis and Lea. No one else coulde between them. Those two would never give the slightest bit of leeway to any male. If he wished to remain by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, the only way was to bury his love deep inside his heart to let it fester and rot. And from goodness-knows when, the name Gu Mengmeng had be everything to Barete. Now that things havee to this stage, what was this talk about him partnering with other females? The only female he wanted would never ept him, right? It would already be very good if he had the chance to protect her. If he gave her his life, it would mean he belonged to her? This belonging was already a blessing. He dared not wish for more. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know so many thoughts were going through Barete¡¯s mind. She just tilted her head and said, ¡°I have always wanted to ask you about something.¡± Barete drew himself back to the present and looked at Gu Mengmeng, waiting for her next words. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°How did Oakley convince you and Auretin? You... don¡¯t look like someone who will leave me behind without any reason.¡± His heart stirred. He had done a traitorous thing and yet, she was still willing to believe he would never leave her without good reason. Taking a deep breath, Barete exined. ¡°Oakley told me the whole story and I pitied Bloom and him. That¡¯s why I agreed to his n.¡± Barete didn¡¯t reveal that Oakley¡¯s sacrifice for his deep love had moved him. His own love would nevere to fruition, but he was happy to help out another pair of lovers. Moreover, he knew very well that no matter what Oakley had nned, no one in this world could harm Gu Mengmeng. This was the main reason why he had dared to agree to Oakley¡¯s n. But he could not reveal that to Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1077 - An Innocent Man Will Be Targeted Just For Possessing A Valuable Treasure

Chapter 1077: An Innocent Man Will Be Targeted Just For Possessing A Valuable Treasure

After Lea prepared the meal, Auretin entered into a possessed state. His two eyes stared fixedly at the pot, a deep flush enveloping his entire face. Gu Mengmeng felt that if she now suggested that Auretin could eat if he cut off one of his hands, he would immediately ask if she preferred his left or right limb, without even batting an eyelid. Impishly, Gu Mengmeng made a great show of sampling Lea¡¯s cooking. As if she was acting in one of those culinary variety shows, Gu Mengmeng heaped extravagant praises on the food, and even purposely passed the tes right under Auretin¡¯s nose. Faking innocence, she said, ¡°Smells so good. Auretin, take a whiff.¡± Auretin really felt like hitting someone! Gu Mengmeng set down her bowl and chopsticks. She propped her cheek on one hand as she looked at Auretin. ¡°Answer a few of my questions. If I am satisfied with your answers, I will let you eat.¡± Auretin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, but his eyes brightened noticeably. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Why did youply with Oakley¡¯s arrangements and just left like that, without even saying goodbye?¡± Auretin answered, ¡°Oakley told Barete and I all about his arrangements.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°And so you also sympathized with Bloom and him. That was why you followed his n?¡± ¡°No.¡± Auretin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about love, and have no interest at all. I will never sacrifice half a year¡¯s worth of gourmet meals for something like that.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. How disparaging to hear such words. So that he could quickly start eating, Auretin revealed the entire story. ¡°ording to Oakley¡¯s n, it would be some time before you would be able to return. Meanwhile, it would be difficult for Ian to manage Saint Nazaire on his own.¡± ¡°Foremost was the preparation of foodstuffs for the winter season. Last year, there were already rumors swirling outside about how Saint Nazaire had a way of storing food without it turning bad. Since the start of the rainy season this year, the Saint Nazaire tribesmen have started hunting by the bulk, giving credence to those rumors. There would not be any problems if you were in Saint Nazaire, but if you were not around...¡± Auretin paused to nce at Elvis and Lea, before turning back to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°If another tribe had a food preservation method but Saint Nazaire didn¡¯t¡ªwhat do you think your two partners would do so that you wouldn¡¯t starve over the winter?¡± What would they do? Was there a need to even say it out loud? They would rob. Gu Mengmeng had no doubt that Elvis would carry back all the foodstuffs of an entire tribe for her, so as to ensure she had enough to eat over the winter. And no other male in the Beast World was as powerful as he was. But for their own females, they would fight to the death. And Saint Nazaire would be condemned. ¡°Ha, an innocent man will be targeted just for possessing a valuable treasure.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her understanding. Auretin didn¡¯t understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying, and so didn¡¯t answer. He just continued frankly. ¡°You were not there. Elvis and Lea were also not around. There was a gaping hole in the protection of Saint Nazaire. As if there was a pot of freshly cooked meat with no one guarding it. The fragrance would attract other wild animals, who would naturally help themselves to it.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Auretin¡¯s analogy... was truly befitting his character as a greedy chowhound. Unable to resist a sarcastic jibe, shemented, ¡°So you came back to protect the food?¡± Auretin nodded with just. ¡°This is the foodstuff that will enable the entire Saint Nazaire tribe to survive through winter. Of course I must protect it at all costs.¡± Chapter 1078 - It Was Suicide To Snatch Food From A Tiger’s Mouth.

Chapter 1078: It Was Suicide To Snatch Food From A Tiger¡¯s Mouth.

Gu Mengmeng nodded with understanding. She thought: it was suicide to snatch food from a tiger¡¯s mouth. Auretin continued. ¡°Even with Barete and I back here to hold the fort, this rainy season was tough going. Wave after wave of thieves and robbers came forth. During the day,nd beasts would patrol while the Eagle-owl tribe would stand guard at night. At the first signs of any trouble, everyone would immediately be prepped for battle. Even so, nearly half of our foodstuff were stolen... luckily afterst year¡¯s experience, we had prepared extra portions. So even though a lot had been stolen, we still had more or less enough tost everyone through the winter season.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She felt slightlyforted at that fact. Actually, she had dared to ditch Saint Nazaire and head to Sauder mainly because during the beauty pageant, the 16 valued females they had brought back all had powerful males. Every family had at least one or two fourth-level beasts, and at least four to five third-level ones. Some even had over a dozen third-level partners. With this kind of power, Saint Nazaire easily lorded over everyone else and no other tribe was a match for them. But Gu Mengmeng had neglected one point¡ªthe 16 valued females had alle from different tribes. They were the First Beauties of their own tribe, and the males were also the top-ranked fighters of their former territories. This created a very serious problem, which was no one was willing to give way to anyone else. When met with problems, they all just took care of their own family. That was why Oakley had arranged for Barete and Auretin to head back first. They were both guardians of the Messenger, and had a certain status within the Beast World. Further, those females idolized Gu Mengmeng so much that they even regarded her guards very highly. Hence, the two of them had no choice but to return. Not only to enhance the tribe¡¯s battle capabilities, but more importantly, to have someone who had the authority to make a decision when problems arose. Otherwise, Saint Nazaire would have descended into chaos and be susceptible to attacks by outsiders. Auretin continued. ¡°The monsoon season that came after the winter was somewhat better. Both food and water were in abundant supply, but the drought season that followed presented the second problem.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart gave a jolt as she frowned. Water source. Oakley leaked out news about the water source, turning Sauder into a target. But most would not dare to challenge Gu Mengmeng and Elvis head-on, and so would shift their attentions to the unprotected Saint Nazaire. After all, there was also a well here. Water during the drought season was equivalent to food during the winter. Enticing and fatal. Auretin swallowed his saliva as he eyed the meat in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bowl. He then continued. ¡°Luckily, Fei Rui could stand guard inside the well the whole time. The moment anyone approaches, he would emit a high-pitched warning, at which our people would rush over. The endless bouts of fighting was really exhausting...¡± Sighing, Auretin went on. ¡°If you still hadn¡¯te back, we would be engaging in another fresh round of battles again.¡± Yes, the rainy season was here, which meant they would have to start preparing for winter again. If Gu Mengmeng was not around, the fight for food would begin all over. Gu Mengmeng sighed. She felt that there was probably no way they couldfortably enjoy this rainy season. The bowl of meat had already gone cold. Gu Mengmeng poured it back into the pot and stirred it a few times. Shedled up an extra big bowl of meat and offered it to Auretin. ¡°It has been hard on you this period. Eat more and nourish yourself.¡± Chapter 1079 - The Mouth May Lie But The Body Did Not.

Chapter 1079: The Mouth May Lie But The Body Did Not.

It was no exaggeration¡ªit was like beams were shooting out of Auretin¡¯s eyes. The kind that could shoot down an airne flying across the night sky. The veins on his body were all nearly bursting, but he still looked at Gu Mengmeng with his pokerface. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng really felt likeughing at Auretin¡¯s expression. ¡°I will bite you to death if you don¡¯t give it to me¡± was clearly written all over his face, but his mouth was still asking such a rhetorical question. Tsk, the mouth may lie but the body did not. She shoved the bowl into Auretin¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, eat!¡± Without even a word of thanks, Auretin immediately tipped the bowl directly into his mouth. Yes, using chopsticks would be too slow. He had already endured for over half a year. Every cell in his body was screaming for Lea¡¯s cooking. It was truly an unbearable hunger! Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his eating manner. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would have thought he was a hungry ghost who had just crawled out of hell. ¡°Slow down. Otherwise you might end up swallowing your own tongue.¡± Gu Mengmeng teased. Sorry, your good friend Auretin had already gone offline. Gu Mengmengdled another bowl for Barete. ¡°You eat too. You have also had a tough time.¡± Barete was not as keen on the food as Auretin was. Lea¡¯s cooking was indeed great, but Barete felt that such exquisite cuisines should be reserved for females. Males were not that picky about what they ate. But Gu Mengmeng was personally offering this bowl of food to him¡ªhe would finish every morsel even if it was poison. Ian was sitting on a tree in his usual sickly manner. He lowered his head to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Hey, I got promoted.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and narrowed her eyes to scrutinize Ian. He still looked frail and sickly, but on closer look... mmm, he had grown one more feather at the tip of his ears. Each of his ears now had three feathers sticking straight up. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Hey, congrattions.¡± Ian snorted. ¡°Do you think I want to be promoted? If not for your absence the past six months, driving me to exhaustion such that I got promoted... tsk, congrattions? What are you congratting me for?¡± A wave of beast pressure wafted by without warning and Ian fell off the tree. Auretin dropped his bowl on the ground, while Barete also copsed to the floor. Even Lea was not spared. He nearly fell into the pot. Gu Mengmeng stared at Wabei. ¡°Little shit, why are you having a fit?¡± Wabei tossed a disdainful look at Ian. ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing others talk back at you.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and patted Wabei on the shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who usually talks back at me the most?¡± Wabei stiffened his neck. ¡°That¡¯s different. I am the most powerful and am free to dislike you. A piece of scum who can¡¯t even defeat me¡ªwhat right does he have to hate you?¡± ¡°Do you mean that you will protect me against those who despise me, only if they are weaker than you? If they are stronger than you, you will just leave me to my fate?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared wide-eyed at Wabei. Wabei nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes. When Snakel was tormenting you, I dared not even utter a sound.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Gu Mengmeng shook Wabei vigorously by his shoulder. ¡°Your frank admission makes me feel so sad! I never thought you are this type of little shit. Discarding me the moment you meet a strong opponent!¡± Chapter 1080 - I Advice You To Yield

Chapter 1080: I Advice You To Yield

Wabei felt dizzy from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s vigorous shaking. He smacked her on the head, pushing her away. ¡°Stop shaking me! I am all dizzy now! Is your head filled with shit? In the entire Beast World, only Snakel was more powerful than me, and he was still subdued by you. Now, only you are stronger than me¡ªunless you are telling me that you despise yourself. Apart from watching helplessly from the side, what can I do then? Give you two tight ps and demand that you stop hating yourself?¡± Gu Mengmeng head was red from that smack but she was not angry. Instead, she chortled loudly, before stepping forward and hooking Wabei¡¯s chin. She smiled wickedly. ¡°Little baby, how did you know my mind was filled with you? Mmm?¡± Wabei shuddered. He was a cold-blooded animal and not susceptible to chills, but for the first time in his life, he felt like even his bones had frozen over. Waves of disgust washed over him and he raised his foot to kick Gu Mengmeng, only to have his own neck pinned down by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s foot first. Gu Mengmeng was very petite, but her strength was formidable. Especially when she was hitting Wabei, her strikes were vicious and without mercy. Wabei waspletely pinned down by Gu Mengmeng and could not move at all. He felt as if he was a king suffering a counterattack by a weaker subject. So humiliating! Goosebumps prickled all over him as Wabei red viciously at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Get lost! Who are you calling little baby? You are the little baby. Everybody in your tribe are little babies!¡± ¡°Aiyo, little shit. Why so shy? Hahaha!¡± Gu Mengmeng exuded an impish aura as sheughed sinisterly. ¡°Hey hey hey, shout all you want. You can shout till your voice is gone, and still no one wille save you!¡± Wabei red at Elvis. ¡°Hey, little puppy. Your female is in heat now. Why don¡¯t you quickly bring her back to your cave and deal with her? Don¡¯t let her roam about creating chaos!¡± Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t emitting any Fox Seductive Fragrance and was not in heat at all. Elvis and Lea knew this very well. Plus the smile on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was truly... it had nothing to do with lust. It was purely the expression of a person making mischief. In this whole world, Wabei was probably the only person who could y with Gu Mengmeng like that, and not incite jealousy in Elvis and Lea. Elvis justughed after being singled out. ¡°You are powerful and loyal towards Xiao Meng. It is to our family¡¯s benefit if she wishes to ept you. I don¡¯t object. I advice you to yield. Anyway, your struggles against her are futile.¡± Even Wabei¡¯s venomous fangs started to shudder. Damn! What kind of domestic violence was this? Turning to look at Lea, Wabei called out, ¡°Hey, slutty fox. Quicklye and manage your female. She is crazy!¡± Lea just waved his tail and replied in a charming manner, ¡°Aiya, my heart is still racing after you unleashed your beast pressure earlier. I am feel so weak. You bear with it first... buck up, I have faith in you...¡± Gu Mengmengughed loudly. She was gripping Wabei¡¯s forearms tightly while stepping right on his thighs. With Wabei seated and Gu Mengmeng leaning forward, the two of them formed a triangr shape. Gu Mengmeng grinned widely and raised her eyebrows suggestively at Wabei. Chapter 1081 - Gu Mengmeng, You Are My Elder

Chapter 1081: Gu Mengmeng, You Are My Elder

Caught in a hopeless situation with no one willing to help, Wabei had no choice but to submit. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you are my elder. I was in the wrong, alright? Stop this behavior now!¡± Gu Mengmeng shoved Wabei as she stood back upright. She patted her hands. ¡°Tsk, so boring. Caving in so quickly.¡± Wabei wrung his wrists, which were nearly fractured by Gu Mengmeng just now. He said viciously, ¡°If I didn¡¯t cave in any sooner, I would have lost my integrity. Are your two males not satisfying you? Do you want to consider taking in another two sturdy partners to fill the gap? I think those three look pretty good.¡± Wabei pointed casually at Barete,Auretin and Ian. Ian was the first to be incensed. ¡°Pushing something you don¡¯t want over to me?!¡± Wabei narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are just a lousy bird man, but dare to turn your nose up at the Saintess of the Snake King valley? Are you tired of living now!¡± Ian¡¯s face flushed but he couldn¡¯t say a word. He could not retort. Although he could fly, Wabei could easily drag him back down from the sky by unleashing his beast pressure. He was totally unable to fight back! Auretinmented solemnly. ¡°If my meals are covered... I don¡¯t mind.¡± Leaughed. ¡°I mind. Let me tell you, you better not harbor any intentions towards my Mengmeng. Otherwise, I will never cook for you ever again.¡± Auretin nodded with sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am only interested in food. As for females...¡± He looked over Gu Mengmeng seriously, but still shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t find females as attractive as a te of roasted meat. The Great Messenger is more special. She might be worth about... three days¡¯ worth of food, but no more than that.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. Damn, Sandy had previously hurried her out of Sauder for some fruit. Now Auretin was adding insult to injury. How sad to lose to te of roast meat! She felt so despondent. Barete maintained his silence. He knew this was just a joke... a joke that made his chest constrict and hope against all hope that it was real. It was pity that they were just kidding around. Apart from him, no one else would take it for real. So Barete lowered his head and sat there quietly, trying to calm his churning emotions, which were stirred up by Wabei¡¯s casual pointing finger. He... Was not worthy. The rowdy dinner disrupted the peaceful night. As such, the long vacant cave became much more cozy. By the time Gu Mengmeng returned to the cave to sleep, the first rays of the sun were already shining through. One advantage of a cave was that it had no windows. As long as one went deep enough, they would not be affected by the external conditions. Gu Mengmeng was prepared to sleep a full day and night, but was woken while she was having sweet dreams! Damn! Damn! Damn! Since inheriting Snakel¡¯s powers, her hearing senses were highly augmented and she could hear the slightest movement as clear as day. So this time, the tumultuous fighting sounds resounded loudly in her ears! Gu Mengmeng sat up with a start, and discovered that Elvis and Lea were both not in the cave. Needless to say, they must be the ones fighting at the entrance. Gu Mengmeng folded back her sleeves and dashed out, hollering as she went. ¡°Who the hell is raising such a ruckus like someone had just killed his parents! Are you guys tired of living, disturbing my sleep like that!¡± The fighting noises suddenly stopped and Elvis and Lea rushed in together. One held Gu Mengmeng firmly while the other hurried to get some water over. After all... Their female was always in a bad mood right after waking up. They had much experience of that. Chapter 1082 - Young Master Chixuan

Chapter 1082: Young Master Chixuan

Gu Mengmeng exuded a dark and ominous aura. Ack of of sleep made her deeply unhappy. As she stepped out of the cave, Elvis used his hands to gently shield her eyes from the the piercing sunlight, so that she could slowly get used to the daylight. Since inheriting Snakel¡¯s abilities, eyesight was no longer the only way which Gu Mengmeng sensed the world. Every cell in her could inform on what was happening in the vicinity even without her actually seeing it. ¡°Who is it? What do you want?¡± Despite not being able to see, she urately faced the unwee guest at her door. Speaking through clenched jaws, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was soft but held such a chilly undertone that it could freeze someone even under this zing sun. ¡°Great... Great Messenger... we... we...¡± The men was scared stiff by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s annoyance at being woken. They have been stray beasts for so many years and had engaged in so many savage and bloody fights,ing face to face with imminent death countless times¡ªbut they have never been as frightened as they were now. So it was true that a bad guy should stick to his character. It was much easier snatching things than sending gifts. It was too scary trying to be a good guy. Elvis¡¯ fingers gradually parted, allowing the sunlight to slowly shine into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Gu Mengmeng could see arge stone basin filled with grapes behind those stray beasts. Raising her brows, Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt much cated. Her tone softened, but she stillzily leaned her head against Elvis¡¯ shoulder. She nced at the beasts who made the delivery. ¡°For me? Who asked you to send this?¡± ¡°Lord Cole asked us to deliver... deliver this...¡± The stray beast felt rather aggrieved. He had not behaved so timidly even when battling Elvis, but he couldn¡¯t even speak properly when faced with Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Tsk.¡± She had already guessed it but the confirmation still irked her. Rolling her eyes, she said, ¡°Take it away. I don¡¯t want anything from Cole.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng turned her head and sprawled against Elvis¡¯ shoulder, indicating that she wished to return to her cave to continue sleeping. The stray beast immediately piped up, ¡°But these fruit were personally picked by the young master. Lord Cole is just helping the young master deliver this. Great Messenger, please don¡¯t reject the young master¡¯s gesture of filial piety.¡± Gu Mengmeng paused and turned to look at the stray beast. Ha, he had been stammering the entire time, but could recite this speech so fluently. Someone probably taught him to say that? ¡°Young master?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t care who taught him to say those words. Anyway, she knew the answer even without asking, and she didn¡¯t wish to hear that name again. The stray beast noticed that Gu Mengmeng indeed halted after hearing the words which Cole taught him to say. Even her reaction was exactly as predicted by Cole. He felt a bit more settled at this and stopped stammering. Nodding his head, he replied, ¡°Yes, young master Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, feeling extremely unhappy. She did not want Chixuan to have anything to do with Cole. But Chixuan had been by Cole¡¯s side for so long that even the stray beasts were calling him young master. What young master?! Chixuan wasn¡¯t even Cole¡¯s son! But it was meaningless arguing with these underlings. Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists. ¡°Got it. Leave the fruit and get lost.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The stray beasts nodded before taking their leave. Chapter 1083 - I Will Hold You Until You Feel Like Getting Up

Chapter 1083: I Will Hold You Until You Feel Like Getting Up

Gu Mengmeng squatted by those grapes. She reached out to pick one and held it to her lips. Elvis nimbly snatched the grape over with his tongue before eating it himself. After a couple of chews, he said, ¡°Tastes very nd but it was indeed picked by Chixuan. But since it was Cole¡¯s men who delivered it, we must still be careful. You can only eat this if I am still fine by nightfall. Understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng said in exasperation, ¡°Have you forgotten that I possess Snakel¡¯s venom. I am the most poisonous person in the entire Beast World. No other venom can harm me. So even if it is poisonous, the venom would be counteracted by Snakel¡¯s.¡± Elvis tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Being too fearless can sometimes lead to one¡¯s downfall. Lea and I cannot afford to take even the slightest bit of risk.¡± Gu Mengmeng was frustrated but had no choice. These two were overly protective of her. They could not bear to see her suffer even a tiny scratch. And she rather enjoyed such sheltering. So she didn¡¯t offer further argument. She just had Elvis put her down, and then asked him and Lea to carry those grapes into the cave. Gu Mengmeng was still drowsy. Since those unwee guests had been chased off, she headed back into the cave to continue sleeping. She slept all the way till the afternoon. Worried that she might be hungry, Lea entered the cave after preparing the food. Heid beside Gu Mengmeng and brushed her arm gently with his furry tail. Gazing warmly at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guileless little face, he couldn¡¯t help giving her a gentle peck. He whispered tenderly by her ear. ¡°Mengmeng, I am so bored... stop sleeping and open your eyes to look at me, mmm?¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Gu Mengmeng grunted. She instinctively hugged Lea¡¯s tail and turned around, snuggling right into his chest. Lea¡¯s embrace was fully upied by Gu Mengmeng, and his heart felt likewise filled to the brim. His voice softened and became like a whispering breeze. He drew elegant fingers through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. Her fine, ck hair was as smooth as silk, and twirled around his fingers softly. ¡°Alright. I will hold you until you feel like getting up...¡± He kissed the top of her head before chuckling. ¡°I really can¡¯t win you.¡± Perhaps Lea¡¯s gaze was too searing or maybe Gu Mengmeng was already fully rested¡ªshe lifted her face after snuggling for a moment longer. Her eyes had yet to open but a sweet smile was already blooming across her face. Still sounding a little husky andx from thest vestiges of sleep, she said, ¡°Morning...¡± It was just one word but it raised the corners of Lea¡¯s lips. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°I was afraid you might be hungry and made some breakfast for you. But I also want to let you sleep in my arms for a little while longer. I am really being tormented by you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she buried her face into Lea¡¯s chest. She nuzzled for a moment before saying, ¡°Mmm, I am really hungry.¡± Lea lifted Gu Mengmeng up from the bed and carried her out of the cave. ¡°I have already prepared the food, just waiting for you to wake up.¡± Gu Mengmeng was still hugging Lea¡¯s tail. Freshly woken, she was like an angel exuding a warm and radiant glowpletely different from the angry little demon earlier this morning. Lea had just set Gu Mengmeng down when she noticed a long stone table and six stone stools positioned right outside the cave. The tabletop was t but had an unpolished feel. It was obviously newly-constructed and had never been used before. Chapter 1084 - Stop Acting Like You Are An Honest Girl Being Forced Into Prostitution, Alright?

Chapter 1084: Stop Acting Like You Are An Honest Girl Being Forced Into Prostitution, Alright?

Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis, who was sitting beside her and smiling gently. ¡°I noticed you liked that table in the castle at Sauder. It was too troublesome to transport it over so I made one while you were sleeping. Do you like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile. ¡°Although eating beside a fire has its own vor, I still like being able to sit at a proper table.¡± Elvis noticed that, which was why he started making this table for her the moment they came back. ¡°I will make another smaller one to ce inside the cave. This way, you can still eat at a table during the winter season.¡± Elvis stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head softly. He would give her anything she wanted. Gu Mengmeng nodded again. She then looked at Auretin, who was hovering about Lea¡¯s pot, as well as Barete, who standing in the shadows staring at his own feet. ¡°Since you are all here,e and sit with us.¡± Three stone stools were positioned at each of the two opposing sides of the rectangr table. On one side, the middle stool was draped in a thick animal hide. Needless to say, that seat was reserved for Gu Mengmeng. The other two stools nking that seat would naturally belong to Elvis and Lea. The middle stool on the opposite side was already upied by Wabei. He seldom ate cooked food, and the portions were insufficient anyway. But he liked to apany Gu Mengmeng while she ate. Further, he felt that Snakel deserved a seat at this table, and since Snakel was not around, Wabei would take his seat in ce. Auretin and Barete sat on either side of Wabei, while Lea ced the huge stone pot on the table. He then distributed the individual tes to let everyonedle their own share of the food. ¡°I still feel the mostfortable eating at our own home.¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched outzily and leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms after finishing her meal. She looked at Auretin, who automatically cleared the dishes for washing. Meanwhile, Lea fetched over arge tter of grapes and fed them to Gu Mengmeng one by one. Lea was a witch doctor and also a snow fox like Cole. If he dared to feed those grapes to Gu Mengmeng, it meant there was nothing wrong with the fruit. Plus Elvis had personally ate some and had not suffered any ill-effects up till now. As a result, Elvis didn¡¯t insist that she could only eat them at night. After eating a couple of grapes, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted. Grapes... ¡°Little shit, there¡¯s something I need you to help me with.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat up and raised one eyebrow at Wabei. After yesterday¡¯s teasing, Wabei now felt chills all over every time Gu Mengmeng smiled at him. He hugged his own shoulders and looked guardedly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked the table and hollered. ¡°Drop your hands. Stop acting like you are an honest girl being forced into prostitution, alright?¡± Wabei stiffened his neck. ¡°I am to drop my hands just because you want me to? You want to humiliate me?¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted derisively. ¡°Fine, maintain your pathetic and wretched posture. Drop your hands as and when you like.¡± Wabei¡¯s temples throbbed. What did she mean by pathetic and wretched? Why did that sound so wrong to him? ring at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°What do you want me to do, just spit it out.¡± Only then did Gu Mengmeng suddenly remember she was asking a favor of him. Hence she smiled pleasantly. ¡°I am going to wash these grapes at the little streamter on. Thereafter, can you help me crush them?¡± Chapter 1085 - Wilderness Version Of A Washing Machine

Chapter 1085: Wilderness Version Of A Washing Machine

Wabei looked dismissive but he didn¡¯t reject. He just eyed Elvis. ¡°Go get those grapes out.¡± Elvis ignored Wabei¡¯smand. Xiao Meng wanted to bring those grapes to the little stream, and he would only do things for her. There were nine big stone basins filled to the brim with grapes. It took Elvis and Lea three separate trips before they managed to carry every one out. Together with Barete, Auretin and Wabei?¡ªthe five males each carried two basins over to the little stream. Fei Rui just happened to be at the stream then. He immediately waved the moment he spotted Gu Mengmeng from afar. He shouted enthusiastically. ¡°Great Messenger...¡± Fei Rui¡¯s eyes were really very clear, and as innocent as a puppy. It held the purest light and one could not help smiling back at him. Speaking of water tricks, no one could beat Fei Rui. The moment he heard Gu Mengmeng wanted to wash the grapes, Fei Rui volunteered to take on the responsibility of churning the water. He had Elvis tip over all nine basins¡¯ worth of grapes into a wider part of the stream. His two cheeks vibrated gently, and the fishes in the stream formed a barrier to ensure that not one grape would be swept away. Fei Rui then morphed into beast mode and started swimming in circles in the water. On Fei Rui¡¯s signal, the fishes forming the barrier joined in, with the innermostyer of fishes swimming in clockwise direction, a middleyer moving in anticlockwise, and then Fei Rui himself swimming in clockwise at the outermostyer. The grapes tumbled about the water in the action created by the swimming, as if they were feisty little imps. Gu Mengmeng tutted with amazement from the shore. ¡°Damn, a wilderness version of a washing machine...¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged looks before saying. ¡°The stream will be frozen over in the winter time. When do you n to let him return to the ocean?¡± Lea¡¯s arm rested easily on Elvis¡¯ shoulder. His nted eyes sparkled. ¡°Or do you intend for him to stay on and be saut¨¦ed sliced fish?¡± Holding her hand against her forehead. Gu Mengmeng understood his meaning. This trouble stemmed from the time in Zacharias, when she told Dora that Fei Rui was her male. Those two fellows still remembered that incident very clearly. Not long after, Fei Rui came out of the water, his tail morphing into a pair of legs. Water trickled down his body as he moved about unabashedly, after all... he was a fish. As if injected with life, the grapes hopped into the stone basins one by one. Water and sunlight shone off the skins of the grapes, making them look like jewels. Before even thanking Fei Rui, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curved mischievously as she jumped down from Elvis¡¯ embrace. She grabbed Wabei and threw him into the water. Wabei was caught unawares and he stared dumbfounded at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her hands while standing by the shore. ¡°Are you going to wash yourself or should I help you?¡± Wabei once again hugged himself and red guardedly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Why are you being so perverted?¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped into the water and raised one leg, kicking Wabei to the deepest region of the stream. ¡°Stop bbering. Hurry up and wash yourself and then help me crush the grapes.¡± Wabei was forcefully submerged by Gu Mengmeng, and their jostling in the water more or less cleaned him up. Returning to the shore, Gu Mengmeng pointed at therge stone basin. ¡°Come little shit. Quicklye over and sit inside.¡± Chapter 1086 - Little Shit, You Should Really Lose Some Weight. Chapter 1086: Little Shit, You Should Really Lose Some Weight. Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng as if she was an idiot. ¡°Have you gone stupid? This basin is so small, how can I squeeze in.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head. ¡°Get into your snake form and turn circles like how Fei Rui did, to mash those grapes into pulp.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng before stepping back and morphing into his original beast mode. He was nearly two-stories high and as thick as a train. Hissing in snakenguage, he said, ¡°Use your own eyes to see clearly, how the hell am I supposed to squeeze inside?!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei, and then again at the stone basin... That basin was huge enough to be a bathtub for her, but for Wabei... It was only as big as a mineral bottle cappared to him. To make Wabei get in... it was really quite impossible for him. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. ¡°Little shit, you should really lose some weight. Wabei didn¡¯t even have the mood to crush her to death now. Anyway, she had been making trouble for him for the past few days already. Morphing back to human form, he asked, ¡°You just want them mashed into a pulp, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and Wabei flicked his tongue impatiently at a nearby distance. A few dozen small snakes the thickness of a forearm slithered out of the undergrowth. They didn¡¯t go towards Gu Mengmeng, but entered the stream to swim about for a bit as if they were bathing. Thereafter, Wabei ced one of the stone basins by the stream, and the small snakes sprang directly from the water into the basin. They then slithered about inside the basin, churning the grapes into a swirling mess. After the swirling came to a gradual halt, Gu Mengmeng saw that every single grape had been churnedpletely into pulp, not even a single whole seed could be seen. ordingly, the grapes in the ninerge basins were all crushed into a pulp in a short while. After the small snakes aplished their task, they leaped out of the basins back into the stream to wash themselves off, before returning to the undergrowth, as if nothing had happened. While the little snakes were crushing the grapes, Gu Mengmeng had already called for someone to gather some animal hides and tendons. She then asked Elvis to carve a groove around the edges of the stone basins, before covering each basin tightly with a hide and tying it securely with the tendons. This kind of sealing technique was not the best but there was nowhere to buy any sealing caps here. They had to make do with this for the time being. Auretin and Barete then carried the ninerge stone basins back to the cave entrance. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng led her partners and Wabei into the forest, wandering aimlessly inside for a long while before her attention was caught by a tall, ancient tree. In the present world, this kind of tree would definitely hold some preservation status. But they were not a rare sight in the Beast World. It was a pity to cut down this tree but Gu Mengmeng had to use it and there was no other better option. Hence, she pointed at it. ¡°Hubby, I want this tree. Cut it from this point and leave the tree stump. We can use it as a table the next time wee here.¡± Elvis had helped Gu Mengmeng cut down some bamboo previously, and so was rather familiar with this task. He would just hack away at wherever Gu Mengmeng pointed. He moved efficiently and precisely. Therge tree fell to the side and was stuck on one of the nearby trees. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t bear to let her hubby do more work, and so had no qualms calling out to Wabei. ¡°Little shit, carry that wood back home.¡± Chapter 1087 - I Want To Return To The Ocean

Chapter 1087: I Want To Return To The Ocean

Regarding the fact that Gu Mengmeng kept calling him little shit¡ªhis earlier resistance had melted into a niggling irritation, which had now further faded into something he was already used. A person capability for eptance was truly limitless. Sometimes, Wabei even felt that when Gu Mengmeng called him by his real name, he would feel a bizarre sense of anxiety and guilt, as if he was caught doing something bad. He wrapped his snake tail around the huge tree and followed Gu Mengmeng back home, dragging it with him. Wabei was a fifth-level snake beast and a highly-revered figure anywhere he went¡ªbut he had been relegated to being a transport worker for this little girl. Nevertheless, he felt morefortable being ordered around by Gu Mengmeng than being worshiped by others. Tsk, a natural-born ve. Wabei kept grumbling to himself as he dragged that tree back for Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng indicated the rough dimensions she had in mind, before having the tree cut up into the required blocks. Each block was then carved up by Lea to make a wooden barrel and an apanying lid. The lids were then wrapped in animal skin to create a sealing effect. But the newly-made wooden barrels could not be used immediately as the wood smell was too strong. Hence, she had Barete and Auretin bring them over to the little stream to let Fei Rui wash them out, beforeying them out at a shady spot to dry. To avoid wastage, Lea used the leftover wood pieces to make all sorts of cutlery. Although the Beast World had many trees, Gu Mengmeng always stressed the importance of conservation. They could only fell trees when entirely necessary and must try their best not to cut down too many. They must also make use of as much of the materials as possible, to avoid wastage. So even the wood scraps left over from the carving of the cutlery were set aside to be used as firewood during the winter. By the time everything was settled, the sky had already started to darken. Auretin would never miss mealtime and had already carried over some hunted game a long while ago. He sat there staring at Lea¡ªif not for the fact that Gu Mengmeng could see the word ¡°food¡± written all over his face, she might have thought Auretin were having some nefarious intentions towards Lea. Barete seemed to have moved into a location near the cave. Not within Elvis¡¯ territory but close by. So he came along when Auretin arrived. Ian and Fei Rui camete. Both of them looked as if they had something preying on their minds. Gu Mengmeng ignored Ian, but expressed concern for Fei Rui. ¡°What happened? Is there something you wish to tell me?¡± Fei Rui¡¯srge eyes were bright and clear. Every time she met his eyes, it was as if she was immersed in the Milky Way. Dazzling and pure. Fei Rui bit his lips and nodded. ¡°Great Messenger, I want to return to the ocean.¡± This was good news. After all, Lea had just mentioned earlier today that if Fei Rui didn¡¯t leave soon, he would make him into saut¨¦ed sliced fish. It might have been a joke but Gu Mengmeng knew that the nonsense she had spouted in Zacharias had raised Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s guard against Fei Rui. She was still thinking of how to broach this issue without hurting this kid¡¯s feelings. So it was a good thing that he was now suggesting to head back himself. Fei Rui exined, ¡°The surface of the water will freeze over in the winter and I won¡¯t be able toe out. There won¡¯t be ack of food but I will feel very lonely. So I want to return to the ocean to visit my sister before winteres. I wille back during next year¡¯s monsoon season. Will that be alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Of course. You are the Prince of Bridges and returning to your own tribe is a matter of course.¡± Chapter 1088 - Sea Salt

Chapter 1088: Sea Salt

Fei Rui shook his head. ¡°I am Fei Rui from Saint Nazaire now. I am no longer the Prince of Bridges.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot a guilty nce at Lea, and then at Elvis. She didn¡¯t dare to speak. Satisfied with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s response, Lea waved his tail and said, ¡°When did you join our Saint Nazaire tribe? Why was I not aware of this?¡± Fei Rui blinked pitifully and looked a Gu Mengmeng. He sounded like he was about cry, just like a little puppy-dog. ¡°Messenger... am I not part of the Saint Nazaire tribe?¡± His query tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heartstrings. She pulled Lea¡¯s arm and pouted pleadingly at him. Lea took two deep breaths. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Bridges is also a part of Saint Nazaire. So you can be both the Prince of Bridges and a member of Saint Nazaire. You are of the ocean race and different from thend beasts. Forcing you to stay here in the winter is too cruel. Go back to the ocean if you wish. You cane here again anytime you want. Saint Nazaire will always wee you.¡± Fei Rui smiled and his two eyes narrowed into two crescent moon shapes. He nodded and looked extremely pleased. ¡°Well...¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated, but still spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s something which I should inform you about.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Fei Rui tilted his head like a naive little kid as he gazed at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°Dora is dead.¡± Fei Rui was obviously shocked. His eyes dimmed and he lowered his head. He only uttered an ¡°oh¡± in response. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t try asking how Fei Rui was feeling, and didn¡¯t probe him on what had happened between Dora and him. After all, it didn¡¯t matter now who was in the right or wrong. Gu Mengmeng felt that since Dora was already dead, all past grievances should be wiped clean. Gu Mengmeng sighed before smiling again. She wanted to ask Fei Rui when he was going leave. But Fei Rui looked up first and took out a small pouch. He walked over to Gu Mengmeng and opened it. ¡°Oh yes, Great Messenger, take a look. Do you have any use for this?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced downwards. It looked like salt but was much more coarse than the granules that came from Saint Nazaire¡¯s saltke. She dabbed a little with her finger and tasted it. It was indeed salt. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Sea salt?¡± Fei Rui nodded. ¡°Yeah, the Mermaid Tribe is able to distill salt from seawater, but we have never observed thend beasts using it. Nevertheless, I saw Mister Lea using something like that when he was cooking yesterday, and so I returned to the oceanst night to distill a little for you to try. If this is something you have a use for, I will distill more this winter and bring it back during the monsoon season next year.¡± Saint Nazaire¡¯s saltke was limited in its production of salt. The tribe had already used up arge portion of the salt to preserve the foodstuffs for the winter season. At their current rate of use, the saltke would be depleted within five years¡¯ time. It must be said that Fei Rui¡¯s discovery was a great help to Gu Mengmeng. Hence, she immediately nodded. ¡°Yes this is definitely very useful to us. Without this, we will die!¡± ¡°So important!¡± Fei Rui was shocked, before immediately pping his hands over his mouth. He continued in a small voice. ¡°Great Messenger, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone else. When I return next monsoon season, I will bring a lot of sea salt back for you. I guarantee that you will neverck for salt.¡± Chapter 1089 - I Like Your Pettiness

Chapter 1089: I Like Your Pettiness

Gu Mengmeng nodded with augh but Lea just snorted. ¡°He has really found a good excuse to join Saint Nazaire. I can¡¯t do anything to him now.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook Lea¡¯s arm as she grinned. ¡°Alright now, don¡¯t pick a quarrel with a kid. Mmm?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as he gave in. ¡°When do you intend to begin your trip back?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Fei Rui smiled. ¡°If the Great Messenger agrees, I will head off now.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather surprised. She thought he would at least wait till tomorrow as it was nearly nighttime now. Fei Rui nodded. ¡°I am going back via the waterways anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether the sun is up. Moreover, Melinda is pregnant and I wish to hurry back as soon as possible to apany her. After all, this is her first pregnancy.¡± ¡°Melinda is pregnant?!¡± Gu Mengmeng had a major reaction. She jumped straight up, eyes wide open with shock. Her lips curled up involuntarily. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Sandy will definitely be jealous if she sees your current expression. Wabeiughed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought the kid is yours.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted at Wabei before turning to Fei Rui again. ¡°Alright, you better hurry back then. Help me ask after Melinda and give her my blessings.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Fei Rui nodded before tilting his head and smiling. ¡°So Great Messenger, please continue your meal. I will take my leave now.¡± Gu Mengmeng insisted on sending Fei Rui off. After all, they would not see each other again for one whole winter season. Elvis and Wabei apanied Gu Mengmeng to the well to see Fei Rui off. Lea remained behind to watch over the pot. After seeing Fei Rui jump into the well, Gu Mengmeng leaned her head against Elvis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t hope for Dora¡¯s death. I saw it just now. He was quite sad when he heard about her demise.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly around the waist. ¡°Females are an especially precious resource to every tribe. As weak as Fei Rui is, he is still the leader of his tribe. So Dora... was someone he used to value.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned after listening to Elvis¡¯ words. She straightened herself and looked at him. ¡°So before I came over, you also valued Sandy and Maya?¡± Elvis was momentarily taken aback, before heughed out loud. ¡°You must be joking. Before you came to Saint Nazaire, this tribe was just a meaningless way for me to pass time.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t even care much about the tribe, so how important could the females in the tribe be to him?¡± In the past, if not for Lea¡¯s constant urging that for the sake of the tribe, he could not kill females¡ªwould that Nina have been able to survive for so long right under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose? Elvis would have killed Nina a thousand times over. He already treatedplete females as such, what more for half-beast females? Gu Mengmeng thought about it and agreed. Hence, sheughed as she leaned back onto Elvis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Hubby, am I very petty? I feel so ufortable the moment I thought that you valued someone else before...¡± ¡°I like your pettiness. You must maintain it, understand? Mmm?¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek. Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips and gave a lowugh. She nodded and answered with a ¡°mmm¡± sound. Wabei rolled his eyes. ¡°Doing nothing all day and night. Only knowing how to flirt with each other. Tsk, the whole world stinks of love.¡± Chapter 1090 - Are You Really Consenting To Me Mating With Her?

Chapter 1090: Are You Really Consenting To Me Mating With Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when they reached the cave, Lea wasying the piping hot food on the table. Auretin was acting out ¡®face-paralysis almost wearing out his eyes¡¯ with all his might. Gu Mengmeng felt that he did not ever anticipate her appearance as much as food before. Ha ha, Gu Mengmeng lost to a bowl of meat..... Barete sat at a corner of the table quietly. He sat there in the afternoon and he did not know why but he felt that the spot belonged to him so he wanted to guard it and prevent others from sitting there. Ian leaned against a tree, wrapping his arms in front of him as he looked at Gu Mengmeng in a sickly way. When Gu Mengmeng walked past him, she paused to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve something to ask me too, right? Why, is your sister going to give birth too?¡± Ian rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng and wanted to refute her but Wabei was beside her so he stopped himself. He said, ¡°Mandy confessed to me.¡± Mandy belonged to the 16 women they brought back from the beauty pageant. She was also titled First Beauty by Gu Mengmeng because she recruited the highest number of warriors who were qualified to enter Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng recalled, the previous time she told everyone the story of the flying bird and fish, Mandy had already took a fancy on Ian and assumed Ian to be the flying bird in the story. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether Mandy¡¯s motherly instincts had taken effect or whether she easily fell for males who underwent some love torture but she had been showing her affection for Ian at times since a long time ago. Ian did not make any response, he neither rejected her nor epted her but he did not give other females a chance to show their affection to him either so it was within Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expectations when he said that. She nodded and asked, ¡°Are you nning to mate with her?¡± Ian remained silent for a while before answering, ¡°If you don¡¯t object to it, I¡¯ll mate with her. After all, I¡¯ve reached the peak of third-level, I need to mate if I want to surpass this level.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback before she sneered the next second and scolded, ¡°Jerk.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that she would only see a male using a female as a level-up tool in the Snake King valley. Ian chuckled and said, ¡°I told Mandy that that¡¯s the reason why I wanted to mate with her. She agreed.¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes at Ian for a while before patting his shoulder and saying, ¡°What¡¯s the use? Just say it if you like her, why do you need to put it in such a official tone? What¡¯s the use of hiding your emotions? You¡¯ll be the one who will be sad when she really misunderstands you.¡± Ian¡¯s ears turned pink as he turned his head to one side and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not expose him as she swung her arms forward and backwards, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t understand me because you just need to know what you¡¯re doing. Mandy is a gooddy, although she¡¯s a little spoiled at times, aspared to other females in the Beast World, she¡¯s already a very gentle and considerate female. If you really make her sad, you¡¯ll be the one who regrets it.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not need to describe how good Mandy is because Ian knows it deep in his heart. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little willful. Turning his head to side-eye Gu Mengmeng, Ian hesitated but still asked her, ¡°Are you really.......consenting to me mating with her?¡± Gu Mengmeng took tworge steps back and stared at Ian in defense while wrapping her hands around her chest like how Wabei always did. She asked, ¡°Why? You fell in love with me? You want me to snatch you from her?¡± Chapter 1092 - If You’ve Any Drama You Want To Act Out, Please Do So Quickly

Chapter 1092: If You¡¯ve Any Drama You Want To Act Out, Please Do So Quickly

¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± Wabei stood up from the stone chair and supported one hand on the table. He stuck out half of his body and ced on hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. With a troubled look, he said, ¡°Winter ising, I can only spend a few more days with you. If you¡¯ve an drama you want to act out, please do so quickly or else I can¡¯t y along you once I hibernate.¡± ¡°Ah........you¡¯re leaving too.¡± Yeah, two times a year, Wabei will be affected during the winter and dry season so he had to return back to the Snake King valley. Once the snow seals the mountain, Gu Mengmeng needed to spend two to three months with only Elvis and Lea. During the first winter, she just mated with Elvis so they were still in their honeymoon period. After that, Lea crashed in and all sorts of awkwardness and ufortable feelings arose when the three of them stayed together. Furthermore, she was pregnant then and feeling faint every now and then so time passed quickly unknowingly. During the second winter, she fell for Cole¡¯s ns and went to Sauder. Other than Elvis and Lea, the three little ones were also with her. Although she was very worried when Chixuan kept following behind Cole, their whole family spend time together, bustling in happiness so time went passed very quickly too. This year...... There was only her, Elvis and Lea. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head andughed, saying, ¡°I always spent life alone before I transmigrated but I didn¡¯t feel lonely at all. Now that I¡¯m used to having a lot of friends around me, I can¡¯t adapt it once things get quiet.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis and smiled in disappointment as she asked, ¡°Hubby, am I too greedy?¡± The tint of disappointment between her brows made Elvis¡¯s heart ache. Kissing her brows, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we dig Saint Nazaire up and you can find anyone you want to during winter, is that alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Sandy¡¯s not here, I don¡¯t have anyone to y with.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask someone to bring her over to apany you?¡± Elvis felt bitter, he nned secretly with Lea for a long time to finally dismiss the four little ones and Sandy was not snatching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favor away from them too. But now, they needed to bring her back with their own hands....... Tsk, Sandy was indeed their top love rival, she needs to be guarded against. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and, ¡°Sandy has her own life, I can¡¯t always expect her to twirl around me.¡± Upon hearing her words, Elvis heaved a sigh of relief. Wabei cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t........I stay behind to apany you this winter?¡± Gu Mengmeng twitched her lips and looked at Wabei in detest, shouting, ¡°You always fall into deep sleep during winter, other than taking up space, what other uses do you have, apany my foot!¡± The most important thing was, hibernation in ces other than the Snake King valley was dangerous to Wabei, all other factors regardless whether it¡¯s the temperature or the humidity were all unknown. To animals, unknown factors meant danger. Although Wabei was strong, Gu Mengmeng did not want him to take this unnecessary risk. ¡°Moreover, you know that I hate snakes, I hate shit and I hate snakes that look like shit. You¡¯ve all three of what I hate on you and you want to sleep for an entire winter in my cave........are you not scared that I¡¯ll make you into snake-skin steam egg?¡± Wabei did not know whether Gu Mengmeng¡¯s daily call of ¡®little shit¡¯ made him yful but the moment he heard her describe him as shit, he did not get angry and instead, chuckle evilly before hooking his arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. ¡°Your taste changed, huh? You want to eat shit?¡± Chapter 1093 - Who Do You Want To Punch? When Are We Going?

Chapter 1093: Who Do You Want To Punch? When Are We Going?

Gu Mengmeng fakeughed before retorting, ¡°F***, you really ridiculed yourself to a new level. Respect respect.¡± Wabei raised his head and treated them aspliments. He followed Gu Mengmeng and wrapped his fists in front of him, saying, ¡°Thank you thank you.¡± After all that ruckus, everyone left to continue whatever they were doing. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng surprisingly woke up early and even Lea and Elvis were surprised. They circled around therge stone basin and chuckled for quite sometime before leaving the cave. Auretin had note back from hunting. Based on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s normal schedule, her breakfast would only start around two hourster but because she woke up early today, Auretin, who always shared meals with them, was suddenly taken off guard. Barete and Wabei were standing near to the entrance of the cave and they were also surprised when they saw Gu Mengmeng heading out so early in the morning. Barete did not say anything while on the other hand, Wabei looked upzily and asked, ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear for me to leave, right? So you¡¯re trying to get intimate with me as much as you can?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not retort him as he just chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, now that you still can move, I¡¯llmand you as much as I can.¡± Upon hearing that sentence, Wabei¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly. He leaned forward and asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Who do you want to punch? When are we going?¡± Gu Mengmengughed, Wabei was the best opponent in this world. But he rarely had the energy to battle so Gu Mengmeng did not want to exin that he thought too much about it. She just smiled and instructed Barete, ¡°Call all the single males in the tribe over, let¡¯s head out after breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since Barete had devoted his life to Gu Mengmeng, he need not differentiate whether hermands were correct or wrong. He would do anything she asked him to. Wabei sneered and dissed, ¡°Why are you calling so many rubbish over? Aren¡¯t I good enough?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered over it and smiled to tter him, exining, ¡°We need to show the charming heroic side of mighty Wabei to everyone.¡± Wabei felt a chill down his spine as he stared at Gu Mengmeng in defense, asking, ¡°Are you........trying to harm me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head honestly and said in all mysteriousness, ¡°I want to make you into steamed snake skin egg and eat you up.¡± Wabei snorted in despise and said, ¡°I scared you will die from being too full.¡± Just when they were joking around, Auretin came back from his hunt. When he saw that Gu Mengmeng was awake, he was first taken aback before his face started rxing as it showed a little change, clearly being in a good mood. Yeah, they could start breakfast early today. What a happy day. He clearly still suffered from face-paralysis but Gu Mengmeng could almost see bright flowers blooming and circling above his head, as if he had installed a beauty filter...... Face-palming, Gu Mengmeng felt that her weak spot for cuteness might had grown towards a weird direction. Elvis and Lea did not know what Gu Mengmeng wanted to do but they were happy when they see her being so full with energy. They were originally still worried that she would be depressed because of Fei Rui¡¯s departure, Ian¡¯s mating news, Wabei¡¯s uing hibernation and Sandy¡¯s absence. Auretin was in a good mood because they were starting breakfast earlier and because starting breakfast earlier meant that they could start lunch earlier and that means starting dinner earlier too...... Wabei was also in a good mood because he could engage himself in a battle. The single males in the tribe were also happy because they were excited from being awarded a chance to do something for the mighty messenger. After the crowd of people left the tribe in a mighty formation, creating some ruckus on the way, news of the messenger bringing her tribesmen to eliminate the stray beasts started spreading not longter.... Chapter 1094 - You Finally Believed That I Love You

Chapter 1094: You Finally Believed That I Love You

There were many versions of the rumor in the Beast World, most of them stated how Gu Mengmeng led the tribesmen from Saint Nazaire into engaging in a tough battle with the stray beasts before eventually defeating them until they lost majority of their army and could not harass other tribes in winter. Even those tribes who were the stray beasts¡¯ sources of food managed to escape safe and sound. This directly strengthened Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reputation once more. Of course, many people helped to fan the fire, such as spreading the information, leading discussions and........restricting the stray beasts from heading out to prey during winter. But, those are stories for another time, let¡¯s not talk about them for the time being. Gu Mengmeng just stood by theke, wrapping her arms in front of her with a delighted expression. Other than Gu Mengmeng, the rest of them were extremely confused. Gu Mengmeng smiled and asked Elvis, ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡± Elvis scanned his surroundings and nodded his head with a smile. ¡°I remembered we used toe here before.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to go into theke to touch a lotus and you thought that I wasmitting suicide. You even lose your temper at me and gave me ashing-down.¡± ¡°Fool.¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and sighed. He thought to himself, how was he throwing his temper back then, he was just given a huge scare by her. He thought that she wanted to transmigrate from theke and abandon him so when he saw her enter theke, he lost his breath and his heart forgot to beat. His pupils just erged instantly and he could still remember how his blood froze. The terror and fear he felt back then was engraved in his heart, that feeling of how he saw her slip away from his fingertips and no matter how hard he tried to hold onto her, she escaped with the water ripples and disappeared, pricked his heart endlessly like a sharp needle. Gu Mengmeng did not retort her as she took two steps backwards and said, ¡°I won¡¯t step close to the water surface, I¡¯ll just stand here so you won¡¯t worry, okay? Hmm?¡± Elvis smiled and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°Go down if you want to, I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was surprised, she clearly recalled how Elvis seemed like he was possessed whenever she stepped close to theke, why was he suddenly not worried....? Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and said, ¡°I was too uneasy back then, I was worried that I don¡¯t have a spot in your heart, I was worried that you¡¯ll choose to abandon me without hesitation, I was worried that there¡¯s nothing left for you to miss in this Beast World.......I was so scared that you¡¯ll fall into theke after saying ¡®goodbye¡¯ to me while smiling. You¡¯ll fall so deep into theke until I can¡¯t touch you anymore......¡± Ha, that time, she had not mated with Lea yet. Elvis always felt that she only loved Lea and not him, no matter how many times she assured him, he would only treat it as herfort. Deep in his heart, he did not believe that she had feelings towards him. He really felt that she would abandon him anytime.... So, despite how torturous it was for him, he tried to match-make Lea and her with all his might so as to put a little more chip on the losing end of her weighing scale. As long as she regrets it when she wants to leave, it will be good if he can stop her in time.¡± To put it simply, her act of jumping into theke after she broke up with Lea created a psychological trauma for Elvis. Now, he said he was not scared anymore. So... Gu Mengmengughed and looked up at Elvis, asking him, ¡°So, you finally believed that I love you and won¡¯t leave you?¡± Chapter 1095 - Touching The Lotus In The Pond

Chapter 1095: Touching The Lotus In The Pond

¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng,nding a kiss on her brows. He said with a dotting expression, ¡°For not believing you earlier.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis back and ced her chin against his chest, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to believe me now.¡± Gu Mengmeng tiptoed and kissed Elvis¡¯s chin, before asking, ¡°Can I go into the water now?¡± Elvis lowered his head, supporting the back of her head with one hand before kissing her lips quickly. After entangling together for a long time, he then released her and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Wherever Gu Mengmeng was, everyone¡¯s gazes would be fixated on her unknowingly, this was how the kiss.......was performed openly. Although they had been married for two years and had given birth to four children, Gu Mengmeng still could not put herself to acting lovey-dovey so openly. Blushing, she dived into the water suddenly and the next second, there were two sshing sounds as Elvis and Lea followed closely behind her, jumping into the water as well. Gu Mengmeng swam for a short while before she stuck her head out to take a look. She noticed that her two men and Wabei were all in the water but.......they were clearly standing up. Damn, height was really a pain for her. The lotus flower were all ruined and there was only arge piece of lotus leaves floating on the center of theke, moving with the wind. Gu Mengmeng swam towards the center of theke while Elvis and Lea followed closely behind her, protecting her on each side. Gu Mengmeng tried to dive deeper into theke to dig a lotus but she could not use much of her strength when in the water so she could only swim up to the water surface and tell Wabei what she wanted to do before instructing Wabei to act as her coolie. Wabei stared at Gu Mengmeng with a king¡¯s despising gaze for a long time before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t f***ing tell me that you¡¯re asking me to help you with this?¡± Recalling how happy Wabei was when he was looking forward to a battle, Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter. She liked teasing Wabei more and more recently, seeing how he was fuming mad but could not do anything to her, he found it quite interesting. Although it was her one-sided bullying act against Wabei, Wabei never held grudges against her and instead, their rtionship grew better the more she bullied him and this made Gu Mengmeng feel at ease. Gu Mengmeng really disliked those kind of rtionship where she needed to handle their rtionship carefully. Wabei need not dive into the water if he wanted to dig the lotus, he just needed to extend his snake tail into the soil when he was in his half-orc form and then move it around to dig a huge lotus out from the water together with some soil easily. Wabei did not go easy as he directly threw it towards Gu Mengmeng. Luckily, Elvis had fast reflexes as he instinctively grabbed onto the lotus that was as thick as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thigh before looking at Gu Mengmeng nkly. Although Elvis had fast reflexes and prevented the lotus from smashing onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, he did not prevent the soil on the lotus from sttering all over her face........ F***..... Now, all that¡¯scking was a crescent moon for Gu Mengmeng to be Bao Zheng! ¡°Little! Shit!¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her face carelessly before taking the lotus to chase Wabei around. Wabei felt an absurd sense of achievement as he rarely sessfully took advantage of a situation. He felt like he had reached the peak of his life. How could Gu Mengmeng catch Wabei in the water? Even if she had the additional help from the Kiss of the Beast Deity, she still could not outswim a snake. After chasing after him for half a day, Gu Mengmeng returned to the shore, panting hard. With the lotus in her hands, she pointed at Wabei who was still in the water, provoking her, ¡°If you have the nerve, you better don¡¯te up! If you dare toe on shore today, I¡¯ll cut you up into slices and boil you with the lotus!¡± Chapter 1096 - I’m Leaving.

Chapter 1096: I¡¯m Leaving.

In the end, Wabei came on shore and Gu Mengmeng did not cut him into slices and boil him with the lotus. Because he came up after plucking all the lotuses in the water and after he did that, Gu Mengmeng only had those lotuses in her eyes. She totally forgot about her intention to cut Wabei up. There was some distance between theke and Saint Nazaire so they only reached theke in the afternoon after setting off in the morning. Although Wabei had supreme abilities, he only had one tail and even though the other males went down the water to help out, they were not as agile in the water as Wabei so they took a lot of effort to pluck the lotuses out. Thus, when everyone finished plucking the lotuses out, it was already halfway through the night. Gu Mengmeng finished her dinner during this period of time and she instructed the males to not wash the mud off the lotuses so as to maintain their freshness. The atmosphere was always good when they camped in the wild for one night. When Gu Mengmeng was not present, Saint Nazaire was always in a tensed state. The males with partners would make protecting their females as top priority while the single males would protect the tribe with all their might. Although they were fond of battles, long battles eventually made them extremely tired. It was unlike tonight where there was no bloodshed, where everyone surrounded the Messenger of the Beast Deity,ughing together and doing something that was not tough but needed a strongmon will. This level of physicalbor was not enough to make them fatigue. It was the first time in their lives when they were digging lotuses and sttering mud all over one another. At times, they would get it by lotuses and although they were not injured, they still continued ying around, chasing after one another. Under the quiet night sky, everyone discussed about the interesting happenings in the day, spreading fits ofughter across everyone. And in this kind of atmosphere, Gu Mengmeng did not make any dreams that night as she had a sound sleep. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng woke up at her special spot and said with a husky voice, ¡°Good morning~¡± Elvis and Lea protected her in between them so that the cold night wind would not get to her. They ced their fluffyrge tails gently on her eyes so that the sunlight would not blind her. Upon hearing her gentle good morning, they then kept their tails andnded their soft lips on both sides of her cheeks. ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± One sided was a deep and attractive voice, one side was as soothing as a cello, thebination of two different voices gave off a good harmony, symbolizing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s good mood every morning. After washing and dressing up, the lotuses were already carried on the backs of the males using tree vines they plucked during the night. Gu Mengmeng obviously need not carry them herself. Wabei walked to Gu Mengmeng and peered at her in a condescending manner before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded her head, saying, ¡°Yeah, see you next year.¡± Wabei did not say anything else as he turned and swam towards the direction of the Snake King valley. Gu Mengmeng patted her own face before lying in Elvis¡¯s arms. After issuing amand, they headed back to Saint Nazaire along the road they came from. ¡°You said it¡¯s for digging the lotuses but it¡¯s to send Wabei off, right?¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail and looked at Gu Mengmeng slyly. Gu Mengmeng did not deny as she nodded her head honestly and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t like corny farewells and I don¡¯t like him leaving after just sputtering a sentence ¡®I¡¯m leaving¡¯. So, I wanted to send him off, at least he can have a fun and enjoyable time before we separate so that he won¡¯t be too lonely during winter. If he needs to sleep for such a long time, he needs at least a little sweet dreams so that it won¡¯t be so torturous for him.¡± Chapter 1097 - Gu Mengmeng Pestering Lea for Children

Chapter 1097: Gu Mengmeng Pestering Lea for Children

After they were back at Saint Nazaire, Gu Mengmeng distributed the lotuses equally among the females and omnivorous beasts in the tribe. Gu Mengmeng took two shares for herself and Lea, although it was not a lot, it was a side dish more than the previous years. Gu Mengmeng was really going crazy eating stew meat with potato and sweet potato meat paste everyday. Elvis was seldom at home these days, he would leave the house early in the morning and returnte at night, busy hunting and storing food. He could not help with the vegetables, so he had to do his best to satisfy Gu Mengmeng in terms of meat. Hence, quantity and quality were not his only requirements, he had an almost psychotic pursue for the species. As though he was collecting stamps, he looked as if he wanted to store all kinds of species as food for Gu Mengmeng. Meanwhile, Lea was in charge of staying at home, apanying Gu Mengmeng while preserving the preys Elvis had brought back. Supposedly, this was what Lea liked doing the most, but now... Lea was supporting her face with both of her hands as she tilted her head and looked at Lea whom was preserving the meat. asionally, she would sticked out her fingers to poke Lea¡¯s chest as she giggled to herself. ¡°Mengmeng,¡± Lea called out exasperatingly. Gu Mengmeng smiled, there were rays of sunlight being reflected in her bright eyes as she looked at Lea and asked, ¡°How long is the pregnancy period for foxes? If we try harder during this winter, would we have a nest of foxes when springes next year?¡± It was the children topic again... Gu Mengmeng never pester Elvis for children since he had four sons already, it was like he had managed to escape this trial to some extent. Lea had originally thought that she would forget about this after a few days, but she would seize the chance to pester him about fox cubs whenever they were alone. He dared not to go strongly against the idea, as she would looked at him with teary eyes and asked whether the reason was him not liking her. God knows how much he wanted a nest of their own children, but the memory of the torture she suffered duringbor thest time was engraved in his head, although she had forgotten. That day, his whole body was shaking, it was as though there was a dead knot of thorns around his heart, every breath he took had led to an excruciating pain on his heart. She was still not his partner that time, but he had felt the pain to that extent. Now, he was even more unwilling to let her suffer a single bit. Only if giving birth was something a male could do for her, he would definitely satisfy her desire of wanting a nest of foxes with his life. But this was the one thing that he could not take the pain for her. ¡°Hey, Lea, are you really nning on not touching me for your entire life?¡± Gu Mengmeng bent forward, rested her small hand onto Lea¡¯s shoulders and leaned on Lea¡¯s back. Her mouth opened and closed near to Lea¡¯s ears, ¡°When the snow seals off the mountain during the winter, the entire cave will be sealed tightly. If I want to do it... the Fox Seductive Fragrance will be filled in the entire cave and will not disappear, are you sure... you can take that?¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Lea ground his teeth in frustration. Did he even need the Fox Seductive Fragrance? With her leaning against him now, he felt like his heart was burning in mes and could barely resist the urge to pounce on her and bully her. Gu Mengmeng bit onto Lea¡¯s earlobes and said, ¡°Then promise me a nest of foxes so that you don¡¯t have to resist your urge, alright?¡± Chapter 1098 - Let’s Not Do It Then

Chapter 1098: Let¡¯s Not Do It Then

Lea put down the salt and preserved meat in his hands and changed between his beast form and human form so that he was spotlessly clean from head to toe. Standing up, he hugged Gu Mengmeng into his arms. His left arm circled around her waist tightly while his right pinched her chin. He adjusted the position of where she was looking at so that her eye could meet his directly. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng affectionately in all seriousness and said, ¡°Mengmeng, I am a witch doctor, and I dared to say that I am the best one in the entire Beast World. But even so, when you were in difficultbor when giving birth to Kanwu, I could do nothing except to pray to the Beast Deity, begging him to keep you save. The sense of helplessness when I could not do anything but looking at you on the verge of death would really drive me crazy.¡± ¡°But...¡±Gu Mengmeng wanted to exin that it was more difficult when she was giving birth to the Hede brothers because it was her first time. Moreover, with Snakel¡¯s power guarding her, she would definitely be alright. But Lea did not give her the chance to open her mouth. Everything after her ¡®but¡¯ was stopped in her throat as he crushed the words into lingering moans with his tongue. Lea did not stop the kiss until Gu Mengmeng was lying in his arms weakly, being stripped of all strength, while the Fox Seductive Fragrance had been dispersed around the ce. Lea¡¯s slender, deep eyes were misty, with an infinite amount of self-restraint and frustrations as he said, ¡°When you were injured back in the Snake King valley, the most fortunate thing I felt was that as a witch doctor, I could save you. But I still wish for my medical expertises to be never used on you.¡± ¡°Mengmeng, I have said this before, if you hurt yourself in anyway, it was equivalent to stabbing me in the heart. I was not kidding when I said that. ¡°The chance for females to survivebor is as low as ten percent. Even if you have Snakel¡¯s power protecting you, the pain will still be felt. The memories of you giving birth to Kanwu still haunted me and Elvis until now. If I had to experience the feeling of not being able to do anything when you are in unbearable pain... Mengmeng, I can tell you this beforehand, I might be slitting my chest open and crush my own heart from not being able to withstand the pain. ¡°If you insist on giving birth to a nest of foxes despite all this, I will give it to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped ying a fool, she became sullen and looked at Lea in a pitiful state, she pouted and muttered to herself, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not do it then, why did you have to say such scary words?¡± Lea heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s a promise, never mention the topic of giving birth to fox cubs ever again.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention it! Tsk!¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng turned around and walked into the cave bearing grudges, ignoring Lea. This was first time Lea let her throw a tantrum withoutforting her. He could not give in on this. How could he let her do it knowing what she would be experiencing duringbor? Sighing in frustration, Lea went back to the pile of salt and squatted down to continue preserving the meat. He looked back at the entrance of the cave and there was not a sound, she must be really angry... ¡°Only if you are like Auretin, I could make lots and lots of delicious food to please you.¡± Lea smiled helplessly, before telling himself to remind Elvis that other thannd beasts, Mengmeng also liked fishes in the waters and bird eggs on trees, so that he could bring some back the next time. Gu Mengmeng threw the tantrum for two, three days, while Elvis and Lea were acting in a careful manner at home. Finally, Elvis could no longer stand Gu Mengmeng being in low spirits and suggested a n. Chapter 1099 - The Bottom Line That Cannot Be Crossed

Chapter 1099: The Bottom Line That Cannot Be Crossed

¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis put Gu Mengmeng onto hisp, supporting his shoulders with both his hands so that he was in level with her as he looked into her eyes. He said, ¡°I know that you have been feeling down these few days, but not letting you get hurt is the bottom line that cannot be crossed for me and Lea. So... Do you want to take a nap to see the Beast Deity? You can see if he has a ¡®cheat for the dear daughter¡¯ like the Kiss of the Beast Deity that can eliminate the pain frombor for you. If there is, we will let you do it. But if even the Beast Deity does not have a solution... please don¡¯t mention about this again and also don¡¯t be upset about this, is that alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her head and said, ¡°Ah... Why didn¡¯t I think of that?!¡± With that, she peeked at Lea, waiting for him to express his views. Lea always had ways to deal with Gu Mengmeng. Whether it was her crying or throwing a tantrum, he could always please her afterwards. But this time, only this time, her neither crying nor throwing a tantrum was more cruel than the previous time in the stray beast camp, where she chased Elvis and him out of the cave. The absolute cold violence was driving him crazy. In the past few days, he had almost given up and say ¡°Do it, do it then, at most I will just crush my heart andmit suicide once you are in pain!¡±. Now seeing that she had given in, he suddenly felt as though the spring had arrived. Sitting beside Elvis, Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it as he said, ¡°You have to promise, if the Beast Deity could do nothing about it, you will never be upset about this ever again.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and smiled the first time in the past few days. Turning around, Gu Mengmengid on the bed and slowly closed her eyes, while still smiling faintly. Whenyers of white fog surrounded her, Gu Mengmeng saw Beast Deity standing on the clouds and she had a guilty smile on. The previous time she was here, she had promised to be a filial daughter ande back here to watch television dramas with him whenever she was free. But after what happened to Oakley, she suddenly had a deep insight to farewells and she anxiously wanted to treasure everyone around her... Hence, she had totally forgotten what she had promised the Beast Deity. As the saying goes, those who are guilty smile first. Gu Mengmeng smiled like a sunflower and pounced into the Beast Deity¡¯s arms. She said with a sweet Taiwanese ent, ¡°Papa~ Your little girl miss you so so so much~¡± The Beast Deity, being experienced after all, did notugh out at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fawning manner. He remained the usual kind state and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head lightly. He said, ¡°Right, a married daughter is like spilled water, although I was mentally prepared, I was still looking forward to it when you said you were going toe back and apany more the previous time...¡± What¡ª¡ª! Gu Mengmeng felt a stab on her heart. She blinked her eyes a few times and the words ¡®please forgive me¡¯ were clearly written on her face. The Beast Deity held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and walked towards the two-seater wooden bench as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Little magpie, with a long tail, married with a wife and forgot the mom.¡± With that, the Beast Deity paused for a moment, looked back and Gu Mengmeng, smiled and said, ¡°Well, married with a partner and forgot the dad, it¡¯s the same. It¡¯s alright, I am fine, I was prepared for this. You said it thest time, that being parents and children just means that in this lifetime, you will be destined to watch their backs fading further and further away. You stand at one end of the road as you watch them disappear and the area where the road turns, and they will use their back views to tell you, you don¡¯t have to chase, you don¡¯t have to chase.¡± Chapter 1100 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1100: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

This... He definitely sounded angry. Gu Mengmeng hugged onto the Beast Deity¡¯s arm and shook it. She acted coquettishly and said, ¡°Father, I know my mistakes~ Hey, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be, please?¡± The Beast Deity heaved a long sigh, held Gu Mengmeng and pulled her over to the long bench. He said, ¡°Alright, you heartless little girl. Now that I have scolded you, I am no longer angry. Since you are back, let¡¯s watch television dramas before talking about pocket money.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto the Beast Deity¡¯s arm and sat on the long bench with him obediently, resting her furry head onto his arms. Perhaps it was because they had spent a long time together, or maybe it was her calling him father every time, these two together indeed resembled a pair of father and daughter, if one ignored the overly-young appearance of the Beast Deity. The Beast Deity waved his hands and arge area of white fog in front of them disappeared. In front of them was MonSirpany¡¯s internal forum. A post titled ¡®Mrs. CEO walked around dominantly to show others her possession of the CEO, while the CEO, being overly-protective of his wife, apanied her affectionately throughout. PS: Photos reveal the truth!¡¯ was upvoted to HOT in a few minutes¡¯ time, before... getting deleted. Next up was a notice directly issued from the CEO¡¯s office: The reason behind deleting the post was the CCTV image provided by the post being too blurry, unable to portray Mrs. CEO¡¯s beauty and knowledge perfectly. After zooming in twenty times, there was mosaic on Mrs. CEO¡¯s face and her eyshes even appeared to be distorted from some angles! Regarding that, CEO was furious! The solutions are as followed: The CCTV in the entirepany must be upgraded to the newest immediately, the quality of image must be number one in the entire world, the quality of screenshots must be in a way that every pore could be clearly seen if the image was to be projected onto the LED screen on the exterior wall of thepany¡¯s building.The original poster had damaged the image of Mrs. CEO by posting her image without permission, MonSirpany served all rights to sue him regarding portrait rights.All employees to proceed to the newest pinned post immediately to register and remember Mrs. CEO¡¯s looks firmly. If any employee in MonSirpany were to not recognize Mrs. CEO under any circumstances, it would mean that the employeeck the basic loyalty to MonSirpany and would be fired. Following this, a new post was pinned officially, the post was highlighted and in bold, the eye-catching red font was unique in the corporate¡¯s forum. The title was Mrs. CEO walked around dominantly to show others her possession of the CEO, while the CEO, being overly-protective of his wife, apanied her affectionately throughout. PS: Photos reveal the truth! [Version 2.0 HD]¡¯. The content of the post was kept exactly the same as the original, only the pictures were reced with the high-definition ones that were corrected by the IT department in a rush. The images from the CCTV were carefully picked frame by frame by the IT and publicity department. CEO only had one order, Mrs. CEO must be looking good in every photo, regardless of how he looked. The post was like an atomic bomb being dropped in the corporate forum, even the warehouse keeper Uncle Wong whom had been quiet for years was alerted to it. After half an hour, everyone that had replied to the post,plimenting Mrs. CEO, swearing loyalty to Mrs. CEO and exining to her how CEO had never treated anyone so well in all these years had received an internal message of pay raise... Chapter 1101 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1101: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Well, the whole MonSirpany knew that the CEO was pleased today, except the female lead whom was peeling apple attentively in the CEO office ¡ª Gu Mengmeng. After she peeled finish the apple, Gu Mengmeng cut it into four parts, removing the core and brought it to Snakel. She asked, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Snakel closed theputer in front of him lightly, supported his chin with his hand as he looked at Gu Mengmeng, smiled lightly and said, ¡°You can have it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that Snakel did not want it as most boys seemed to not like fruits that much. She did not restrain herself, took a slice and bit it. The sweetness as the juice spread in her mouth made her smiled in satisfaction. Snakel took Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and sent the half slice of bitten apple into his mouth, before nodding and saying, ¡°Yes, delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are not eating it?¡± Snakel raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Since when?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless, she took one from the remaining three slices on her hand and passed to Snakel, but Snakel shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like apples.¡± ¡°Then why did you...¡± ¡°Except those eaten by you.¡± Snakel chuckled. He then pulled open one of the drawers underneath his table and took out a sapphire blue box. His hands apply pressure slightly and pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms. His long arms circled around her waist as he opened the box with his slender fingers. There was a delicate ne in it, the letters M and S were designed to resemble the electrocardiogram, the bottom left of M was connected to the top right of S, forming a heart shape joining the ne. Snakel rested his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, tilted his face and his lips brushed past Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheeks lightly. There was an amorousness in the atmosphere. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and asked, ¡°For me?¡± Snakel chuckled and said, ¡°Whose name deserves to be connected to mine except for yours?¡± Did that mean that M was the first letter of Meng in Gu Mengmeng, while S was the first letter of Snakel? Gu Mengmeng felt sweet, she nced at him and asked, ¡°When did you prepare this?¡± With Gu Mengmeng turning around, her lips were directly next to Snakel¡¯s, although it was just a light brush, Gu Mengmeng blushed and backed away instinctively. Her eyes darted around the room and dared not to look at Snakel. Snakel did not force her, but the smile on his face widened as he said, ¡°May I help you with it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and held her hair up. Snakel helped her with the ne gently, before stroking the ne lightly with his fingers. He said with a deep gaze, ¡°Remember, never remove it. This ne symbolizes that you belong to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was pretty touched before this, but why did she feel like the pink bubbles had just burst? Symbol of her belonging to him... Was it the same concept as a dog cor? ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Snakel asked. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and said, ¡°It was not that I don¡¯t like it, but others give couple rings and things like that as present, why did you choose a ne?¡± Snakel hid hisughter by pretending to cough. He looked at Gu Mengmeng full of affection and said faintly, ¡°I only give rings once in my life, if you are willing to marry me now, I will give it to you now.¡± Chapter 1102 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1102: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Before he finished his sentence, Snakel had opened the same drawer again and took out a red velvet box. He opened it, revealing a pair of snake-shaped rings with both the men and women design side by side. The two snakes were mingling with each other, with a diamond in the middle of the. The diamond was not exaggerating in size, but it was so dazzling that even amateurs could tell it was priceless. Once the two rings were separated, the diamond was carved on the woman¡¯s one. Although it was something extra from thin air, it did not stand out awkwardly. The woman ring alone just looked like a snake coiling around the diamond, protecting it. It was special and delicate. On the other hand, the man¡¯s ring looked like something was missing, there was a sense of imperfection from the iplete snake. ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the pair of rings, confused. She did not understand why the rings Snakel had prepared were of the snake design. Snakel touched the diamond on the ring and said, ¡°Did you know? Heart is not the weakness for snakes, it is the galldder. The position of this diamond is right where the galldder of a male snake is. Him being willing to let the female protect his galldder means that the female values more than his life to him. When the two rings are together, they are a mingling pair, once they are separated, the male is iplete... A snake without its galldder is a dead one.¡± Snakel held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, put it next to his lips and kissed it. He said, ¡°I am a happy man with you next to my side and I will die if you leave me. When I help you wear this ring, it would mean that I have handed my life to you. I have prepared the ring since a long time ago, but what about you? Are you ready to wear it?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why, but when she heard him saying ¡®A snake without its galldder is a dead one¡¯, she felt like her heart had been stung by a bee, the hint of pain made her frowned. Gu Mengmeng closed the box of rings, shook her head and said, ¡°We have just gotten into this rtionship, it¡¯s too fast...¡± Snakel did not force her, she had not even reached the legal age of marriage after all. Besides, he would never allow anyone to take her away from him with or without the certificate of marriage. This pair of rings would be on her finger sooner orter. He would not tell Gu Mengmeng what happened in the Beast World, he designed this pair of rings to let her know that he would be willing to slit open his chest and take the galldder out no matter how many times. She was more important than his own life whether they were in the Beast World or here. ¡°Your entire life, I will only borrow this one time, but this one time will be the rest of my life.¡± Snakelnded a light kiss onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and said gently but in an undefiable manner, ¡°Twomeng, we have a long, long time for us to be together, so let¡¯s take it slow, I won¡¯t rush you. But, you have to know one thing, I will never allow you to take back your words once you have promised to be together with me. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, I can grant all your other wishes.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and asked, ¡°All my other wishes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Snakel nodded. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Well, then how about a dog?¡± Gu Mengmeng was fond of furry things, but she had never kept a pet due to financial reasons. She had imagined how wonderful it would be if she could keep a pet with her boyfriend one day. But, Snakel raised his eyebrows as his face darkened. He could still remember how Lea was bragging around in front of him just because he had a tail. Chapter 1103 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1103: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chuckling, Snakel asked, ¡°What kind of dog do you want?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Well... The obedient and beautiful ones like golden retrievers or samoyed, it would look cool to bring them around for a walk.¡± Snakel made Gu Mengmeng stand up and face him by supporting her waist, he then smiled and said, ¡°I have a better suggestion.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Gu Mengmeng was curious. Snakel pulled out his tie and stuffed it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, before standing up. He supported himself with both hands on the office table next to Gu Mengmeng as his upper body leaning inwards to draw Gu Mengmeng nearer under his chest. His lips went closed to her ears as he said, ¡°I will be your dog, listen to your order and let you look at me however you want.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was bright red, she tightened her grip on Snakel¡¯s tie instinctively and pulled. Snakel took the opportunity to fall on Gu Mengmeng and pressed her against the office table. The smile on his lips spread to his eyes as he said jokingly, ¡°Besides, walking me will definitely be cooling than walking a golden retriever or a samoyed. Don¡¯t you agree, my girlfriend?¡± ¡°You... Get up from me first...¡± Their position was so intimate that Gu Mengmeng felt breathless. But Snakel pursed his lips and seemed to be deep in thoughts. After a moment of pondering, he then said, ¡°You have to give some rewards if you want your pets to obey to you, am I right?¡± ¡°What... What rewards?¡± Gu Mengmeng whispered. Snakel kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips lightly and said, ¡°Rub my head and say ¡®My Snakel is so obedient¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and felt like her nose was bleeding from Snakel¡¯s cuteness. Raising her hand, Gu Mengmeng rubbed the top of Snakel¡¯s head lightly and said softly, ¡°Well... My... My Snakel is so obedient...¡± Snakel pecked on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips again in satisfaction, before finally standing up straight. Snakel was smiling the whole time, he had been jealous of how Lea staying in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms while she helped him brushed his fur. Now that he had finally experience it too... Well, it was a really good feeling. It was no wonder that the fox did not mind others calling him a beast pet at all. If being a pet could be rewarded with such gentleness from her, there was no difference being a dog or a snake to Snakel. Knock knock knock, there was someone knocking at the door. Gu Mengmeng hurriedly stood up properly and helped Snakel adjusted his suit and tie. However, there was a crease on Snakel¡¯s suit from her pressing on him just now and could not be straightened after a few tries. But Snakel did not mind it and said directly, ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step back instinctively, but was stopped by Snakel as he hugged her from the chest. Snakel looked down in her eyes and said, ¡°Continue adjusting, don¡¯t push me away.¡± The secretary who hade in to report felt the pain from their public disy of affection, but being experienced in adapting new situations, he had quickly regain hisposure after being stunned for two seconds. He said, ¡°CEO, you have a meeting in five minutes, the senior executives are already waiting for you in the conference room.¡± Snakel did not reply, he put up two fingers signaling for the secretary to get out, meaning that he had understood. The secretary, being used to Snakel¡¯s simple and straightforward way, bowed respectfully and said, ¡°CEO, madam, I shall leave first, I will be there if you need anything.¡± Snakel smiled, seeing how Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment because of the ¡®madam¡¯ and staring straight at him with her watery eyes pleased him. He decided to give the secretary a pay raise! Chapter 1104 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1104: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Twomeng,e over.¡± Snakel pulled Gu Mengmeng into the resting room of his office. Then, he opened the wardrobe and said, ¡°Choose one piece for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that it was Snakel¡¯s office hours now. As a CEO, he had to dress appropriately and his honorable status defined that he would never wear suits with any creases when attending important meetings. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me in the office in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered softly. Snakel hugged her from behind and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng exined, ¡°You¡¯ve to change your clothes after hugging me, it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find it troublesome.¡± Snakelughed, he was aware that his Twomeng had misunderstood but he did not want to exin because she would know why he wanted to change his clothes really soon. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curved upwards upon hearing Snakel¡¯s words. Her grin was really pretty. Gu Mengmeng took a suit in dark coffee shade and ced it on Snakel¡¯s body, trying to see whether it fit him. This action of her made her widen her eyes in shock. The business suit was a four-piece set that looked like only top-quality people who walked out of elite magazines would wear. The word ¡®Meng¡¯ was stitched on its left chest. It was not the letter M, it was the Chinese character ¡®Meng¡¯. Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes at Snakel and stuttered, ¡°This......?¡± Snakelughed and kissed her surprised eyes, then he said, ¡°I prepared this long ago but I only have the right to wear this today. I wanted to tattoo your name on my chest but my body is yours, I can¡¯t use it as I wish without getting your permission so I could only resort to stitching your name on every of my clothing so I can announce to the world that I¡¯m......yours.¡± He gave her a ne and told her that that was a proof to show that she belonged to him. She was stillining internally that she seemed like a leashed dog. But he........ made it more detailed and delicate on himself. It was almost blocking all possibilities of others¡¯ fantasizing about him without leaving even the tiniest space. He really gave up the entire forest for a little tree like her, and it was a forest as big as the Amazon jungle. Gu Mengmeng pounced into Snakel¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re really the best boyfriend in the world.¡± Snakelughed and hugged Gu Mengmeng back. Every time she was in his arms, he felt that his life was filled uppletely and this feeling made him feel that his life was in so much happiness. Moreover, his body was warm now so even if he hugged her, he need not worry that she would be ufortable from all the chilling. ¡°Yeah, in the future, I¡¯ll be the best husband in the world too.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and shifted her gaze to Snakel¡¯s office desk upon instincts. Snakel cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and kissed her, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go for my meeting now. Wait for me here, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and the next second, Snakel wore the suit with the word ¡®Meng¡¯ stitched over his left chest and walked out of the resting room, heading for the meeting room. After Snakel left, the air in the office started being colder and Gu Mengmeng could finally breathe. She lied on the sofa and touched the ne hanging on her neck. The ne that was reflecting a dazzling glow from the sunlight became warm together with her body temperature. ¡°Good......husband........mine?¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered to herself nkly, ¡°Can I...have...a family too? Can I have a family........that won¡¯t chase me out....and have family members that take care and cherish me?¡± Chapter 1105 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1105: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng wanted to stand up but her phone vibrated suddenly. Lowering her head, she saw the name ¡®743¡¯ on her screen, ha, the seventh page, fourth paragraph, third line..... ¡°Hello.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, wasn¡¯t he in a meeting? Why was he calling her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve a document on the table, bring it to the meeting room for me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up and walked to his office desk. There were two documents in blue folders there so she asked, ¡°There are two copies here, which one do you need?¡± ¡°Anyone will do.¡± Any.......one? Gu Mengmeng frowned in confusion. Snakel added an exnation instantly, ¡°They¡¯re both the same, just bring one over, hurry.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not suspect him any further as she took one folder and left the office. The meeting room was one level below where Gu Mengmeng was. She took the lift reserved for the CEO and there was already someone waiting for her at the doors. Once the doors opened, the person gave her a 90 degree bow in respect and called out, ¡°Madam.¡± Gu Mengmeng was given a shock, she did not have the chance to exin herself when the person gestured a ¡®please¡¯ motion and led the way in a flurry. Gu Mengmeng could only follow behind him and when they reached the entrance of the meeting room, the person pushed the soundproof ss door and invited Gu Mengmeng in. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was still not used to this kind of treatment, she actually had hands so she could open the door herself. ¡°Twomeng,e over.¡± Snakel stretched his palm out. Gu Mengmeng thought that he needed the document urgently so she rushed to behind the meeting table and sent the document to him. In the end, Snakel did not even look at the document as he threw it aside and grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, giving it a tug. The next second, Gu Mengmeng fell into Snakel¡¯s arms. Snakel sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, I need to hug you to feel assured......I really miss you after not seeing you for five minutes.¡± As Snakel said, he buried his head into the pit of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and rubbed it slightly so that he could sniff her scent as much as he want. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, everyone¡¯s watching.¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled but Snakel had no intention to let her go. He looked up from the pit of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and coldly scanned the higher-ups sitting around the meeting table. Everyone lowered their noble heads in great unison, as if having a ¡®I can¡¯t see you so you can¡¯t see me¡¯ effect over their heads. ¡°Nobody¡¯s watching, let me hug you for a while.¡± Snakel was very satisfied that the managers he hired were tactful enough, what can he do, his Twomeng gets shy too easily. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was still struggling, Snakel inched close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Be good and let me hug you or else......shall we do something else here?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was burning hot and she did not dare to easily move around again but hugging under this kind of situation was really not appropriate, it felt as if the King Zhou of Shang was hugging onto Daji when he was holding the court. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, they would say that I¡¯m a dangerous vixen.......¡± Snakel chuckled and pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, saying, ¡°Fool, my entire wealth is more than sufficient to raise you this vixen.¡± Gu Mengmeng was brought toughter by Snakel¡¯s words. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng smile, Snakel smiled along too, creating radiance to the entire meeting room. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Snakelmanded, finally continuing the meeting. Their discussion was too deep so Gu Mengmengpletely did not understand at all. She could only stare at the document thrown away by Snakel while staying in his arms in a daze. Chapter 1106 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1106: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

11:50 in the afternoon, Snakel closed hisptop. Everyone in the meeting room stood up inplete unison, giving Snakel a bow before hurriedly sneaking out. They still closed the meeting room door conveniently for them. ¡°Your request for the document.......is a fake move, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng finally opened her mouth to ask him. Snakel tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and praised her, ¡°So smart.¡± Gu Mengmeng immersed herself in the sweetness as she lowered her head and smiled, saying, ¡°No wonder you said they were the same, turns out that you did not need them at all so you just asked me to take any of them.¡± Snakel hugged Gu Mengmeng and kissed her, saying, ¡°Were you bored to death?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what you guys were saying but it wasn¡¯t boring.¡± Because Snakel was too charming. The meeting room was in half-darkness because they were using the projector. When Gu Mengmeng was lying in Snakel¡¯s arms, she could see his face in the light and in the dark at times with help from the projector. That focused gaze was strict and precise, resembling a snake which had chosen its prey in the dark, calm and at ease. He gave off a unique sense of confidence and aura that only animals on top of the food chain had, causing one to have no choice but to admit defeat. And this outstanding man is her boyfriend. Upon thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little heart started thumping out of control, how did she have the time to feel bored? And Snakel naturally did not ignore the worship little gaze of Gu Mengmeng, or else he would not have allowed the meeting to continue. After all, he opened thepany to garner her favor and not to let her suffer. Yeah, seems like the information in her memories was not entirely wrong, at least her previous sentence ¡®men who were serious and worked hard are the most charming¡¯ was real. Their lunch was take-away food ordered by Snakel¡¯s secretary, after a simple meal, he continued a new round of meetings. Snakel needed to use one weekend to finish all the unfinished job from a week so his workload was quite heavy. When they wanted to leave at night, they realized that it started raining. Snakel drove from MonSirpany¡¯s underground car-park to his vi¡¯s underground car-park so there was no need to hold an umbre as the two of them reached home safely. After they returned home, Snakel pulled Gu Mengmeng to he room¡¯s entrance. Holding her waist with one hand and putting one hand against the door frame, he leaned forward andnded a peck on her forehead, saying, ¡°You must be very tired from today, right? Hurry and rest well.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and wanted to leave when she noticed that Snakel had no intention to release her. She was still being held against his chest, how could she leave? Receiving Gu Mengmeng¡¯s inquiring gaze, Snakel pursed his lips and exined, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to let go.......why don¡¯t you invite me in for a cup of tea?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and reject him, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have tea in my room. Are you not done from hugging me after doing that for a day? Hurry and let me go.¡± Snakel, however, made use of this chance to take in a deep breath and hug Gu Mengmeng tightly in his embrace. He said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve hugged you for a day so I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Now that I release you, I feel so empty........and ufortable.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Snakel¡¯s chest lightly and hesitated for some time before presenting him with her own lips voluntarily. She kissed Snakel¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Alright, goodnight.¡± After she finished speaking, she lowered her body and sneaked out from under Snakel¡¯s arm, opened the door, entered her room and then closed the door. Leaning against the door, she slid down to the floor and held her heart that had thumped out of control. Blushing, she giggled secretly. Boom~ Lightning struck across the sky, brightening the back of Snakel¡¯s head as he stood by the room entrance. Chapter 1107 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1107: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakelughed, a smile, saying that he was determined to get her, instantly forming on his face. He raised his hand and knocked the door, calling out, ¡°Twomeng, there¡¯s thunder, I¡¯m scared.....¡± Gu Mengmeng could not stop herself as she burst out intoughter. She did not open the door as she just sat behind it and say, ¡°You¡¯re a domineering CEO how can you be scared of thunder? I received primary school education, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Snakel squatted down outside the door, urately cing his hand on where the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head was behind the door. Chuckling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m your dog, on a stormy night apanied by peals of thunder, does your heart not ache for letting your pet face the lightning shes and thunder rumbles alone? Huh?¡± Pfft... He still remembered that? ¡°Twomeng, did I tell you before.......I¡¯ve a spare key for every room?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as she immediately turned her head to stare at Snakel from behind the door. Snakel seemed like he could feel her gaze through the door as he smirked and continued, ¡°Open the door yourself and apany your pet. Or else......I¡¯ll open the door with the spare key and apany my girlfriend. Yeah, there¡¯s a difference between the two choices, you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± She understood it in a split second....... Damn it, Gu Mengmeng sighed with emotion over her overflowing knowledge again. Creak. Gu Mengmeng turned the doorknob lightly before moving in slightly. The door only opened a little bit but it was enough to shine light into Snakel¡¯s entire world. He pushed the door and entered the room, pinning Gu Mengmeng to the bed without saying a word. He pressed his body against hers and kissed her deeply before saying, ¡°You actually locked your dog outside, you¡¯re such a cruel owner, do you think I should bite you? Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, our Snakel is the best, don¡¯t bite me.¡± Gu Mengmeng admitted defeat. No matter how many times he heard the title ¡®our Snakel¡¯, he would not get sick of it. Snakel was in a good mood but he was driven by a stronger desire to bite her. Contemting over it for a while, he bit her little chin lightly and hugged her in his arms, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time, don¡¯t lock me outside in the future or else I¡¯ll let you see how sharp your dog¡¯s teeth are.¡± Not locking him outside........meant that he coulde in as he wish? Gu Mengmeng shook her head and rejected him, ¡°That......I........can¡¯t.......¡± Snakel pinched her little face and said, ¡°The thing I dislike the most is you shaking your head at me.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just hug you, I won¡¯t do other things.¡± Snakel said, ¡°But, if you reject me again........I might not be able to control myself. I¡¯ll have you first and then bring you to register our marriage in Europe. Yeah, you don¡¯t have to be 20 years old to be engage in Europe.¡± ¡°You......you promise?¡± Gu Mengmeng was aware of Snakel¡¯s capabilities, he would definitely be able to do whatever he said. Snakel nodded in serious earnestness and assured her, ¡°Yeah, I promise.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that there was no use in rejecting him any further, the result would only be disadvantageous to her. Moreover, Snakel had already promised her, she believe that he would not go against his promise. Thus, she nodded and said, ¡°Then, help me up first, I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± ¡°Together.¡± Snakel flipped his body and stood up before pulling Gu Mengmeng into his arms. They entered the bathroom to wash up like conjoined twin babies and then returned to the bed, lying down properly. After turning the light off, Snakelnded a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead before saying hisst word for the day in deep affection to end this wonderful day on a good note, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Yeah, to snakes, rainy days always made them happy. The white mist started bing thicker again. Gu Mengmeng gave a bitterugh after seeing the screen disappear amongst the white mist andmented, ¡°Snakel is really........still as domineering as ever.¡± Chapter 1108 - Don’t Be A Coward, Just Give Birth!

Chapter 1108: Don¡¯t Be A Coward, Just Give Birth!

The Beast Deity chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think we need to mosaic the next episode?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at the Beast Deity and said, ¡°Is there any Father who will discuss this kind of content with their daughter?¡± The Beast Deity thought over it and said, ¡°That¡¯s true too. For the development of my daughter¡¯s mental health, if there¡¯s really any unharmonious content, I¡¯ll filter them out and not air them.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, expressing her helplessness. The Beast Deity pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve watched finished the drama, say, what are you here for?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and was a little shy but she still told Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯s worry to the Beast Deity. The Beast Deity chuckled and said, ¡°When is giving birth painless? With Snakel¡¯s abilities, you won¡¯t die, why are you still scared? Don¡¯t be a coward, just give birth!¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and gave a bitter expression, saying, ¡°I said that too but Elvis and Lea didn¡¯t agree......¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t give birth!¡± The Beast Deity said. Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity coldly and said, ¡°Father, can you please be more firm on your stand?¡± The Beast Deity shrugged his shoulders and exined, ¡°The children¡¯s beast Father is not willing to do it, why should you still persist in giving birth to children for him?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said, ¡°I owe them too much when ites to rtionships. I hope to make it up for them as much as I can in other areas. Elvis already has a nest of little wolves, if I don¡¯t give birth to a nest of little foxes for Lea......¡± The Beast Deityughed, shaking his head helplessly as he questioned, ¡°Other males keep trying to convince their females to give birth to their children with all kinds of ways, why is it the opposite when ites to you?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not angry after being mocked as a good-for-nothing by her Father. She just swayed the Beast Deity¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas......Father~~~¡± The Beast Deity sighed and answered her, ¡°I have a solution but you¡¯ve to find it yourself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the Beast Deity in confusion. The Beast Deity said without much expression, ¡°The Love of the Sky.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback before she said with a dim look, ¡°One of the seven treasures?¡± The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°The Kiss of the Ocean is forgiveness, the Soul of the Forest is life, the Love of the Sky is light....¡± Gu Mengmeng continued the Beast Deity words softly, ¡°If it¡¯s light........it can dispel all darkness, including all pain......right?¡± This concept was what Wang Xiaoxin told Snakel¡¯s Father before in Snakel¡¯s memories. The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°Yes, if you wear the Love of the Sky on yourself during yourbor, you won¡¯t be in so much pain.¡± Gu Mengmeng was quite demoralized as she lowered her head to fiddle with her fingers, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring all those things together.......tsk.......¡± The Beast Deity ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Even if you bring them all together, thest leading power is in your hands, do you know that?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I know, give me some time to think about it.¡± The Beast Deity did not say anything, he could provide some help to Gu Mengmeng but he could not decide Gu Mengmeng¡¯s decisions, after all, his identity destined that he could not interfere in any matters of the Beast World. Gu Mengmeng breathed in deeply and asked again, ¡°Then about Wabei......¡± The Beast Deity shook his head. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°Yeah, I understand, you still can¡¯t say it. That will do, I won¡¯t ask again, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± The Beast Deity nodded, watching Gu Mengmeng leave as he just stood on the clouds, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll await your next visit so that we can watch the drama together. If there¡¯s any strange scenes, I¡¯ll mosaic them for you.¡± Chapter 1109 - I Hid Something From You Guys

Chapter 1109: I Hid Something From You Guys

Whenever she wakes up, the first thing she saw would always be Elvis¡¯s concerned eyes. Gu Mengmeng recalled that Elvis told her before that he was always restless when she went to see the Beast Deity. There was no reason for his restlessness but Gu Mengmeng could not possibly say that he was like the man of qi who was haunted by the fear that the sky might fall At times, men¡¯s sixth sense can be very urate. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elvis asked while supporting Gu Mengmeng up. Before he even finish asking his question, he had sent a cup of water to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. Gu Mengmeng drank a mouthful of water and sat up straight. Looking at Elvis, she mped her lips and hesitated for a while but still called Lea over. The three of them sat facing one another before Gu Mengmeng announced, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell both of you truthfully.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis asked softly. Gu Mengmeng took in a deep breath and said, ¡°The Beast Deity told me that if I want to get rid of the pain duringbor, I just have to get the Love of the Sky.¡± Lea¡¯s smile clearly froze, an unbelievable expression written on his face. To prevent Gu Mengmeng from suffering again, he tried his best to suppress the desire to have children of his and her blood. He suppressed it to the extent that he conceded and felt that he would never have his own children in this lifetime. But now, he had a chance. This enormous surprise made him nk and too lost for words. After a long time, he stretched out both his shaky arms to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders before he asked in utmost cautiousness, ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t use this kind of thing to con me......you know I can¡¯t withstand it.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and exined herself, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you and Elvis. Even if you guys don¡¯t me me, I will still not lie to you guys.¡± Lea tightened his grip on his arm, locking Gu Mengmeng firmly in his embrace. It was a strength almost equaling to wanting to rub her into his chest as it almost made her lose her breath. Gu Mengmeng could feel Lea shaking, she could clearly feel his excitement. How did he not care whether he had kids? How did he not envy other people at all? His envy made him almost crazy, his desire for children made him almost a demon. But because he could not bear to see her undergobor pains, he destroyed all his expectations with his bare hands, not allowing even the slightest smoke to appear. He treated her too well. To treat her well, he could treat anyone, including himself, cruelly. ¡°I¡¯ll find the Love of the Sky and after that, we can have our nest of little foxes........you like little foxes so much, I¡¯ll cooperate with you to have as many little foxes as you want......I won¡¯t defy you again. Finally, I can give you what you want........Mengmeng, you¡¯ve suffered unfairness this period of time. You were sad because of my attitude, right? Hmm?¡± Lea cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and kissed it with his heart aching. This period of time, Gu Mengmeng tried her best to shine up to him with both forceful methods and acts of connivance just to give birth to a nest of little foxes. His heart really ached badly when he saw herpromising out of consideration for the general interest. However, he could not bear for her to be in pain so he kept rejecting her, avoiding her and even scolding her. Whenever he pushed her away, it hurt as though ayer of his skin was peeled off. But how could that level of pain equal to the pain as though he had a fish bone stuck in his throat whenever he saw her frowning in unfairness? Now everything¡¯s settled, as long as they found the Love of the Sky, he could cherish and baby her however he wanted and he need not push her away again. ¡°Mengmeng, why are you........unhappy?¡± Lea saw how Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something but could not bring herself to. She was clearly expecting a nest of little foxes so much, now that he had finally agreed, why was she unhappy? Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and confessed, ¡°About the seven treasures........I hid something from you guys.¡± Chapter 1110 - Don’t Give Birth, We’re Not Giving Birth!

Chapter 1110: Don¡¯t Give Birth, We¡¯re Not Giving Birth!

¡°What?¡± Lea asked while supporting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. Gu Mengmeng took in a deep breath and revealed, ¡°The Tear of the Beast Deity, the Kiss of the Ocean, the Love of the Sky, the Soul of the Forest, the Heart of the Desert, the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, the Key of the Beast King are the seven treasures of the Beast World. These seven treasures are the mystical items in the Beast World. One can activate the bloodline of the Beast King and take charge of the Beast World with possession of any of these treasures. If one gathers all seven treasures together...the doors of time and space will be opened.¡± Elvis and Lea were both stunned, once the phrase ¡®doors of time and space¡¯ were said, everything in this world froze instantly. Elvis and Lea even forgotten to breathe as they just stared at Gu Mengmeng nkly. The next second, the blood in their entire body boiled, resembling the white smokeing out from dry ice, appearing to be in an upsurge on the surface, but in fact, it had no warmth at all and was chilled to the marrow. Elvis scooped Gu Mengmeng into his arms and hugged her tightly. He clenched his teeth hard and could not say a word. His bloodshot eyes were opened widely, the blood streaks that spread across his entire eyeballs in a split second being outrageously hideous. Lea gave off a quivering low moan from his throat, it was not anger, not sorrow but an echoing from the uncontroble shuddering nature of extreme fear. Five words, Gu Mengmeng only used five words to scare this ck white duo, that every tribe in this Beast World was terrified of, until they shivered in fright and their spirits leave their bodies. ¡°Don¡¯t give birth, we¡¯re not giving birth!¡± Lea¡¯s quivering voice was filled with resoluteness, there was not a single tint of hesitation, nothing in this world could be of equal importance as Gu Mengmeng, not having even the right toparison. If he had to risk losing Gu Mengmeng to get something, he rather destroy the skies and extinguish the earth! He did not want anything, he just wanted Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng sighed, she did not dare to say this because she was scared this would happen. She thought that since Elvis and Lea dared to let her enter theke, it implied that they were not so scared that she would leave them anymore. So, it seemed like they were just forcing themselves to believe her. The five word ¡®doors of time and space¡¯ were still too much for them to handle. Hugging Elvis back, Gu Mengmeng said without a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t panic and hear me finish my words.¡± Elvis was stuck in an enormous whirlpool and his ears were both giving off a ringing echo. His mind was only filled with the phrase Gu Mengmeng said ¡®the doors of time and space will be opened¡¯, how she cried and said she wanted to leave, how she smiled and thanked him before leaning backwards to fall into the center of theke, how she curled up in a corner, overwhelmed with grief and said she did not belong here. His mind was filled with the scenes of her abandoning him. Fear, every nerve in Elvis¡¯s body was telling him that he was in immense fear. Even if he was hugging onto her now, he still could not escape from the fear of losing her the next second. Gu Mengmeng was aware that their emotions were surging too much, she tried tomunicate with them several times before but to no avail. They were too shocked by this news and could not hear an other words she said. Elvis hugged onto her tightly while Lea stared at her intently, as if she would disappear when he was blinking. Gu Mengmeng sighed and patted Elvis¡¯s back, calling him, ¡°Hubby, hubby.....¡± ¡°Yeah......¡± His body was numb from hugging Gu Mengmeng and he could finally hear her calling him so he squeezed out a hoarse word from his throat. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t leave you guys. I love both of you, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1111 - Bring Me Along, Or Kill Me.

Chapter 1111: Bring Me Along, Or Kill Me.

¡°I know.¡± It was just two simple words but they sounded like they had been ripped out of Elvis¡¯ chest. He knew. All logic told him that Gu Mengmeng would not leave him and they would lead blissful lives. This ce also had Hede and his brothers, Lea and Sandy¡ªall of whom were people she cared for... but even so, he remained uneasy. Even as he was holding her in his arms now, he still felt as if she might suddenly vanish. Like the wind, like a grain of sand. Like the sunlight which could not be contained, like the ocean waves which could not be stopped...¡± ¡°But I cannot control it. I am still... afraid.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ face with two hands and kissed him deeply on the lips. Initially stunned, Elvis kissed her back with a maniacal fervor. If she wanted to kiss him, he would give her the most passionate kiss. He could satisfy her every desire. He really could! As long as she didn¡¯t leave... As long as she stayed... As long as she didn¡¯t abandon him... He could do everything. He really could! Really... Elvis¡¯ kiss was lingering with a passionate desperation. All his unease and desire was clearly transmitted to Gu Mengmeng via this kiss. Gu Mengmeng allowed him to roam freely in her mouth, responding only with utmost tenderness. She gently soothed his emotions. Softly, lightly. They kissed for a long time, until Elvis finally calmed down and only a deep loving warmth was left behind. Only then did Gu Mengmeng gradually loosen her hold of Elvis. Gasping for breath and flushed red from theck of oxygen, she asked with a faint smile and soft gaze, ¡°Are you still afraid now?¡± Elvis hesitated for a moment, but still nodded. ¡°I am still afraid.¡± Feeling helpless, Gu Mengmeng reached out to Lea. Lea immediately clutched her little hand in his tightly. Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ with her other hand. The two males each sped one of her hands between their own palms, feeling her softness. They did not dare to squeeze too hard for fear of hurting her, but also did not dare to loosen their grip for fear of losing her... Gu Mengmeng made the first move to squeeze their hands. ¡°Not only are you two never to leave me, I will also never leave you. I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t!¡± Elvis and Lea nodded reluctantly. Lea said, ¡°Mengmeng¡¯s words... I will always believe in them.¡± No matter how much unease and fear he felt, as long as she said it, he would believe it. Elvis also nodded. ¡°Xiao Meng, you can lie to me about anything. But this is the only thing you can never go back on your word on. Understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Shall I swear an oath upon the Beast Deity?¡± ¡°No!¡± Elvis and Lea immediately objected. ¡°We forbid you to swear unnecessarily.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t swear. But you must believe me. Only then can I continue my story.¡± Elvis hesitated for a moment. He then raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Meng resolutely. ¡°Xiao Meng, I want you to promise me. If you decide to leave one day... bring me along, or kill me.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Lea piped up. Gu Mengmeng nodded in exasperation. ¡°Alright, if I decide to leave, I will definitely bring you two along.¡± They have never been afraid of death, but they feared losing her. After obtaining this promise, the two males finally calmed down. The worse case scenario was just death. But before they died, they would not lose her. Gu Mengmeng waited for their breathing to turn even and their expressions to calm down before continuing. ¡°The Beast Deity said that I can open the space-time portal after gathering the seven treasures. But I can decide whether to enter the portal. No one can force me.¡± Chapter 1112 - The Simplest Solution Is For You To Not Get Pregnant Again.

Chapter 1112: The Simplest Solution Is For You To Not Get Pregnant Again.

This should be good news. At least if they disregarded the possibility of someone scheming to force Gu Mengmeng to enter the portal. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°Among the seven treasures, I have the Tear of the Beast Deity, Chixuan has the Soul of the Forest and the Kiss of the Ocean. The remaining are the Love of the Sky, Heart of the Desert and Spirit of the Rocky Cliffsa€¡±we have no idea where they are. But the one I am most worried about is... the Key of the Beast King.¡± Lea frowned. ¡°Are you referring to a child who has the bloodline of the Beast King?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Wang Xiaoxin wanted to use Snakel as the Key of the Beast King, that was why he went to get Wales as a partner. He failed to open the space-time portal in the end, but...¡± Lea knew that there were some things which Gu Mengmeng weren¡¯t able to say out loud. Hence, he spoke for her, ¡°But the method of using and activating these seven treasures was passed on in Sauder, as the Messengers tribe. Cole knew how to use the Kiss of the Ocean and Soul of the Forest to save Chixuan is good evidence of that. So, you are worried that Cole will have designs on your next batch of children, who will possess the bloodline of the Beast King. You are afraid that Chixuan¡¯s situation will repeat itself, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, confirming that Lea had urately pinpointed the root of her worries. One Chixuan was enough to exhaust her. If Cole managed to snatch away another of her children, she would really fall apart. She was really afraid that when she reached out to stab Cole in the chest, the person defending against her was not the enemy but her own child. ¡°The simplest solution is for you to not get pregnant again.¡± At the end of the day, it still came back to this point. Lea¡¯s moods were very strange. At the beginning, he had been so insistent on having children with her. Subsequently, this hope waspletely demolished, before being reignited shortly after. But now... he appeared to be hating on those unborn children. As long as those children never came to existence, there wouldn¡¯t be any risk of losing Gu Mengmeng? Anyway, they had already snatched Chixuan back. There was no longer any need for them to get the ransom for Cole, right? Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°Lea.¡± Lea¡¯s lips were pressed into one straight line. He kept silent and avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, his grip tightened involuntarily. He didn¡¯t want to make Gu Mengmeng angry at this point in time. Gu Mengmeng squeezed Lea¡¯s hand gently. ¡°After we got Chixuan back, I had intended to give up searching for those seven treasures. But now... I have a new thinking.¡± Elvis and Lea were frowning deeply. Their palms were sweating as they pinched their lips tightly together. Gu Mengmeng knew their worries. But she had to continue her exnation or they would never feel at ease. It was better that sheid out her line of thought. She believed that they would understand. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°Cole is well aware of the value of these seven treasures. Rather than let him scheme against us to help him gather them, why don¡¯t we seek them out first and hold onto them. This will let us gain the upper hand. Further... any one of the seven treasures has the ability to activate the bloodline of the Beast King. So apart from the Love of the Sky, which I will need to aid in midwifery dutiesa€¡±I intend to get the Heart of the Desert and Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and give one each to you and Elvis, to activate the bloodline of the Beast King in you. In this way, even if Colees up with some devious scheme, the three of us Beast Kings can easily defeat him.¡± Chapter 1113 - They Had Stopped Seeking Trouble But Trouble Continued To Plague Them.

Chapter 1113: They Had Stopped Seeking Trouble But Trouble Continued To gue Them.

Gu Mengmeng paused before continuing. ¡°There is only one each of the seven treasures. As long as you two each use up one of them, there will be no way anyone can gather them to open up the space-time portal.¡± Gu Mengmeng was making a lot of sense. The Tear of the Beast Deity was already within Gu Mengmeng, so if Elvis and Lea used the Heart of the Desert and the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs to activate the bloodline of the Beast King, then anyone who wished to open the space-time portal had to kill all three of them to assemble the seven treasures. Ha, one Beast King was already enough to dominate the entire Beast World¡ªthree Beast Kings would be like buying the most elite weapons in those freemium online games. They could roar across the skies: Is there anyone else who could beat us?! Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea formed the iron trinity. In the Beast World, their rtionship was the strongest and most invulnerable. It was impossible to try and break them. The minute one of them was attacked, the other two would immediatelye to the rescue. So to retrieve the seven treasures from them would be like the delusions of a mad man. Elvis and Lea exchanged looks after Gu Mengmeng exined her thinking. Their eyes lit up. Yes, they had momentarily lost their minds at the notion of ¡°Gu Mengmeng will leave¡±. They had been sucked into a huge tornado of panic andpletely unable to think properly then. But at times of crisis, danger and opportunity existed side by side. They would gain the upper hand if they could retrieve the three treasures before Cole had the chance to carry out his schemes. Even if they could just get two of the treasures, the advantage would still lie with them. Elvis wrapped his arms around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and kissed her forehead. ¡°I have be so overly-cautious ever since I met you. I totally forgot that being proactive and attacking first is my usual style.¡± Lea¡¯s mind raced on even more fluidly and meticulously. He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to his lips. ¡°Leave this matter to me. I will make the ns for it.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± For the past two years, Lea and Elvis hadid down their arms and banners, revolving their entire lives around Gu Mengmeng. They just wished to go about peaceful little lives, and had long forgotten their ambitious ns to unify the entire Beast World. However, even though they had stopped seeking trouble, trouble continued to gue them. Since they could not find peace by hiding and avoidance, why note out with a bang? They wanted to see who would dare have any nefarious designs on them once all three of them became Beast Kings. That night, Lea and Elvis had insomnia for the first time in a long while. It was not out of worry, but excitement. Those much-hated seven treasures had suddenly be much-coveted objects to them. They wanted Gu Mengmeng to stay, and have it such that no one in this world would dare go against her. Gathering those seven treasures seemed to be the best solution. When Gu Mengmeng awoke the next morning, Elvis and Lea both had to head out at the same time. It was a rare urrence. Elvis needed to continue gathering their supplies for the winter, while Lea had to make preparations in their search for the seven treasures. Gu Mengmeng was rather unused to being alone. In the past, one of them would always be by her side. Lea had already cooked a pot of meat and Gu Mengmengdled a bowl for herself. Gu Mengmeng sat alone at the six-seater table. Ha, she had always eaten alone in the past and never felt it was an issue. But now she understood that loneliness was also a kind of luxury. Because to recognize it, you would have experiencedpany and protection first. ¡°Great Messenger.¡± A soft voice called out from nearby. Gu Mengmeng looked up to see Mandy. Chapter 1114 - I Have Never Known Him To Be Soft-Spoken When Speaking Against Me

Chapter 1114: I Have Never Known Him To Be Soft-Spoken When Speaking Against Me

¡°Mandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt rather surprised. Those 16 valued females treated her like how fans worshiped their idols¡ªthey liked her a lot but kept a respectful distance. Gu Mengmeng always had to make the first move as they would nevere find her on their own ord. It was as if they were afraid of bothering her. Mandy kept her hands behind her back with obvious unease. She approached Gu Mengmeng timidly. ¡°This morning when Master Witch doctor went to find Ian, he said I coulde y with you...¡± y with you... Was she a kid? Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she gazed at Mandy, who looked like a child who had won a sweet. It was as if ¡°ying with her¡± was a prize. Actually, her fox was probably just worried that she would be bored alone at home, and so had Mandye over to keep herpany? Gu Mengmeng passed a bowl over to Mandy. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Mandy shook her head as she blushed. ¡°When Master Witch doctor came over, I was just about to eat. But he said he has prepared a lot of food for you this morning, so I cane over and eat with you. So... mmm, although my Ralph has learned some cooking skills from Master Lea, his cooking is still not as good. So...¡± Mandy instinctively swallowed her saliva and gazed at therge pot of fragrant stewed meat in front of Gu Mengmeng. Her eyes filled with desire. Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°Perfect,e over and eat with me then.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Mandy agreed quickly. She happily sat down diagonally opposite Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. The scent left behind by Elvis and Lea on their seats announced that these belonged to the masters of the house and no one else was to sit on them. And the seat directly opposite Gu Mengmeng was usually upied by Wabei, whose scent was also very domineering. In the entire Beast World, probably only Gu Mengmeng would dare to sit there. Soparatively, the stools diagonally opposite her were more free to use. Auretin, Barete, Ian, Fei Rui and other guests had sat on them before, and so Mandy automatically chose to sit there. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯tment and justdled a huge helping of meat into Mandy¡¯s bowl. ¡°Lea¡¯s cooking is exceptionally good. Eat more.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Mandy smiled sweetly. She received the bowl from Gu Mengmeng and took a bite, before sighing appreciatively. Gu Mengmeng could clearly see the words ¡°bliss¡± on her face. Mandy spoke as she ate. ¡°Great Messenger, when I was leaving, I heard Master Witch doctor asking Ian about some Love of the Sky... and Ian looked reluctant to talk about it.¡± Gu Mengmeng paused and looked up at Mandy. ¡°Have you and Ian be partners?¡± Mandy nodded with a bashful smile. ¡°Mmm, we did it yesterday.¡± With that, Mandy turned and showed off the mark of a soaring Eagle-owl between her two shoulder des. It looked like it was passing through a valley, its eyes sharp and indomitable. It was probably Ian at his most confident. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Hey, congrattions.¡± Mandy smiled sweetly. ¡°I have to thank the Great Messenger for this. If not for your approval... Ian would have definitely rejected me. On the day we became partners, Ian said he had actually liked me since a long time ago. But because he is the former chief of the Eagle-owl tribe, he cannot shirk his responsibilities. He had no choice but to suppress his own feelings. He said I must have suffered, and he even apologized to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a lowugh. ¡°He knows how to apologize? I have never known him to be soft-spoken when speaking against me.¡± Chapter 1115 - Never Knew This Bird Had Another Side To Him.

Chapter 1115: Never Knew This Bird Had Another Side To Him.

Mandy started looking anxious. She twisted her lips and asked timidly, ¡°Great Messenger, you... are you angry at him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a smile. ¡°I will usually just counter him on the spot. I will not bear grudges.¡± Mandy breathed a sigh of relief on hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried there for a moment...¡± Ian was different from the other males in the Beast World. Apart from Wabei, he was probably the only male who would argue with Gu Mengmeng. He was not like most of the males who feared her powers and status. He was also not like those males who had a special interest in her and followed her blindly. His loyalty was on par with Barete¡¯s, but Ian did not behave in the same subservient manner as Barete did. Ian belonged to the type of person who did not let his annoyance interfere with his help. He could scold you while supporting you at the same time. Gu Mengmeng thought no sweet words would evere out of Ian¡¯s sarcastic mouth. But who knew he was actually capable of apologizing. Looking at Mandy¡¯s bashful manner, he must have really piled on the sweet nothings. Tsk, never knew this bird had another a side to him. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t expose Ian. After all, Mandy¡¯s family was different from hers and Sandy¡¯s. Mandy already had 27 partners. With such intensepetition, as a good friend... Gu Mengmeng naturally would never drag Ian down. ¡°You said earlier that Lea went to look for Ian to discuss about the Love of the Sky?¡± Gu Mengmeng changed the topic. Mandy nodded. ¡°Yes. But I saw that Ian appeared to be avoiding the subject. He didn¡¯t seem willing to talk about it.¡± Mmm, for matters of the sky, it made sense to ask those who could fly. The fact that Ian appeared reluctant to talk about it meant he did know something, so Lea was asking the right guy. Ha, how long could that birdbrain Ianst under Lea¡¯s interrogation? Mmm, it had been a long time since she saw evil Lea in action. Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt a trace of pity for Ian. ¡°Is the Love of the Sky something the Great Messenger wishes to find?¡± Mandy asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. Mandy smiled. ¡°Then I will go back to help you persuade Ian. I will make him tell Master Witch doctor everything he knows about it.¡± Gu Mengmeng put down her chopsticks and looked at Mandy. ¡°Mandy, why don¡¯t you call me by my name like Sandy does. Great Messenger... sounds so awkward.¡± ¡°Eh?! Can I?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt like a fan who had just gotten her idol¡¯s private WeChat number. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Mmm, of course you can.¡± ¡°Gu... Mengmeng?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes glowed. Her lips curled upwards as she gently spoke Gu Mengmeng¡¯s name. ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile. ¡°Ah...!¡± Mandy cupped her own face as she shrieked. Mmm... totally like a fan. Gu Mengmeng felt rather astounded. After all, Mandy had already joined Saint Nazaire for over a year. Although Gu Mengmeng was not in Saint Nazaire all the time, she didn¡¯t feel like she was that unreachable¡ªthat someone would be so excited just by saying her name. After Mandy calmed down, she also felt rather embarrassed. She put down her bowl with a red face. ¡°Great... Gu Mengmeng, I will return home first.¡± ¡°You are not eating anymore?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked questioningly at Mandy¡¯s bowl, which was still half-filled. Mandy took up the bowl and directly poured all the food into her mouth. Not even a drop of gravy was left. She then reced the bowl on the table. ¡°Mmm, I am not eating anymore! I am going back now to help you ask Ian about the Love of the Sky.¡± Chapter 1116 - Good Girl, Let Me Stick Close To You For A Bit.

Chapter 1116: Good Girl, Let Me Stick Close To You For A Bit.

Mandy dashed off before Gu Mengmeng could stop her. Shaking her head in exasperation, Gu Mengmeng had no choice but to let her leave. After Mandy¡¯s little scene, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slight unease at being alone faded away. After clearing the bowls and chopsticks, Gu Mengmeng returned to the cave to retrieve two pieces of snake skin, which Wabei had brought for her to make her clothes with. But the snake skin she was wearing belonged to Snakel and she didn¡¯t want to take them off. Hence, those two pieces of snake skin had been left idle. They woulde to good use now. The wooden barrels which Fei Rui had helped Gu Mengmeng to wash were alreadypletely dry. Gu Mengmeng covered the snake skin loosely over the wooden barrel to act as a sieve. She then pried open the seal of the stone basins, and used arge stone bowl to scoop the fermented mashed grapes onto the snake skin. After letting the juice drain off into the barrel, she set the leftover pulp to the side. Gu Mengmeng slowly emptied the ninerge stone basins. By the time she progressed to the third basin, Elvis and Lea had already returned. The two of them appeared shocked the moment they stepped into the cave. Elvis went forward to carry Gu Mengmeng while Lea immediately took over the stone bowl from her hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait until we were back to let us do this?¡± Lea asked as he copied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s way of scooping the mashed grapes onto the snake skin to filter into the wooden barrel. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand into his mouth to lick the sticky juices off. Gu Mengmeng giggled from the ticklish feeling. ¡°I was bored alone at home anyway, and so found some things to do to pass the time. Ai... I will go wash my hands.¡± But Elvis refused to let go. His arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist tightened. ¡°I can lick your hands cleaner than any washing.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Elvis. ¡°Stop fooling around...¡± Elvis gently nibbled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingertips. ¡°I have not seen you an entire afternoon. Good girl, let me stick close to you for a bit.¡± ¡°Dirty.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. Elvis justughed and kissed Gu Mengmeng on the cheek. ¡°My Xiao Meng is so tasty, how can she be dirty?¡± With that, he once again ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grape juice-stained fingers into his mouth. He breathed and sucked, all the while gazing intensely at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, until she blushed a deep red. Elvis seemed to be addicted to this feeling of teasing her until she was bashful and helpless. He sucked in an even more exaggerated manner, the end result of which looked like some R-rated film. Gu Mengmeng pulled back her hand urgently, as she continued to blush uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Elvis again but turned her attention to Lea. ¡°Mandy came over to have breakfast with me, and said that you went to find Ian to discuss about the Love of the Sky?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Mmm, I was trying my luck and got lucky... he definitely knows something.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Mmm.¡± He then saw that the wooden barrel was now filled to the brim with grape juice and so removed the snake skin before using the sealing cap that Gu Mengmeng had prepared earlier to cover the barrel. He moved the finished barrel to the side along with the other two sealed barrels. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first. I will finish up with this after.¡± ¡°Actually I can do it...¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as your males are still alive, how can we bear to let your two lovely hands perform such rough work? Be a good girl and don¡¯t make our hearts ache, mmm?¡± Exasperated, Gu Mengmeng could only mutter, ¡°Because of you two, I will be a useless bum soon.¡± Chapter 1117 - You Will Have To Find A Male From the Bird Tribe To Be Your Partner Then

Chapter 1117: You Will Have To Find A Male From the Bird Tribe To Be Your Partner Then

Lea justughed at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grumbling. He pinched her little nose. ¡°It would be best if we could pamper you so much that you can¡¯t even breathe without us. This way, I don¡¯t need to worry that you might disappear suddenly.¡± ¡°Grunt.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her nose but didn¡¯t insist on going over herself to filter the mashed grapes. Lea morphed his hand into a paw, and then back to a hand again. The result was apletely clean hand, which appeared almost transparent under the sunlight and glowed with a shimmery sparkle. Gu Mengmeng did not have a hand fetish but she really liked Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ hands. Their hands looked especially great. Mmm, if the two of them could sp their hands together, fingers intertwined¡ªthat would be the perfect image... At that thought, Gu Mengmeng instinctively sucked air through her nose. She must never have a nosebleed again. Otherwise, who knew what those two would do to her. Not long after lunch, Mandy was dragging Ian over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave. At the sight of Mandy constantly pressing a grim-faced Ian, Gu Mengmeng more or less understood what was going on. Ian stared at Gu Mengmeng for a long while before speaking, ¡°Do you really have to find the Love of the Sky?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before nodding. Ian looked at Mandy again. In the end, he could not withstand her nagging. ¡± You will have to find a male from the Bird tribe to be your partner then.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. Luckily Ian was already Mandy¡¯s partner, or Lea and Elvis would probably be strangling his neck now. Ian led Mandy over to the long table outside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave, and had her sit down. He stood behind her and rested his hands gently on her shoulders, with a face full of exasperation. ¡°ording to legends, the Love of the Sky is at the highest peak of the Motou mountain range. The peak is submerged in the clouds and unusually precipitous. Normal beasts are totally unable to climb it. Even if you are a bird, you may not be able to fly to such heights. The Eagle-owl tribe used to be one of the Bird tribes guarding the mountain. However, the terrible weather conditions made it very difficult for us to procreate, and the number of females in the tribe declined, until not a single one was left.¡± Ian remained silent for a long while before continuing. ¡°The Eagle-owl tribe guarded the lower regions of the Motou mountain range. But even as guardians, we have never flown to the highest peak. So, if you want to go up the Motou mountain range to retrieve the Love of the Sky, you must first find a partner from the Vulture tribe. Apart from them, there is no other race who can fly to such heights. But the Vulture tribe prides themselves as a race that is closest to the heavens. They are more arrogant than your usual bird tribe. They will nevere down from the Motou mountains to interact withnd beasts unless absolutely necessary. So... it is impossible for you to get a partner from the Vulture tribe.¡± It was a catch-22 situation. To go up the Motou mountain range, you had to have someone from the Vulture tribe to fly you up. But the Vulture tribe could only be found in the Motou mountains... ¡°Since the Eagle-owl tribe also used to be guardians of the mountain, you should be very familiar with them? Can youe with me as a middleman?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Ian¡¯s face darkened as his eyes churned with unexinable emotions. Brows deeply furrowed, he looked like he was enduring some internal struggle. After a long while, he finally spoke again. ¡°So that our race would not go extinct, I led my tribe to seek refuge in Saint Nazaire... this is the equivalent of betraying all guardians of the Motou mountain range. They will never leave the Motou mountains to pursue and kill us, but if any of the Eagle-owl tribe goes near the mountains again... all of the bird tribes on the mountain will assemble to attack and annihte us.¡± Chapter 1118 - Gu Mengmeng Refused To Accept It

Chapter 1118: Gu Mengmeng Refused To ept It

¡°That was why you were unwilling to tell Lea about this? You were worried I would force you toe with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Ian shook his head. ¡°When I was seeking refuge at Saint Nazaire, I said then that as long as you take in my people and help us survive through that winter season, my life would belong to you. I will obey your everymand. If you need to find the Love of the Sky, I will bring bring you there even if I will be killed. It¡¯s just that...¡± Ian forced a smile, bitter as it was. ¡°Because of my decision, the Eagle-owl tribe has be a disgrace in the Motou mountain range. I... am too ashamed to go back and face my former friends.¡± ¡°I remember that you sought refuge at Saint Nazaire because you had run out of food and truly had no other choice. You only wished to let your people survive, and didn¡¯tmit any unconscionable crime. Why should you feel ashamed?¡± Gu Mengmeng refused to ept it. She could mock her own friends all she wanted, but what right did others have to look down on them? Ian lowered his head. ¡°The Eagle-owl tribe was not the first to be forced into dire straits, and we will not be thest. But only the Eagle-owl tribe had abandoned their duty to guard the Motou mountain range. To the Motou mountains, the Eagle-owl tribe are traitors, deserters, renegades.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head. ¡°Eh, do you know me?¡± Ian looked up and stared at Gu Mengmeng as if she was an ¡°idiot¡±. It was a rare asion that Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t making jibes at him. She pointed at her own nose. ¡°The Bird tribes pride yourselves on being as close to the sky as possible so as to serve the Beast Deity, right? If that¡¯s the case¡ªyou are serving me, the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡ªisn¡¯t this even better than you flying aimlessly around the skies to be close to the Beast Deity?¡± Ian stared at Gu Mengmeng, suddenly feeling at a loss for words. ¡°All roads lead to Rome. Guarding that mountain range is not the only way to show loyalty to the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Ian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°To let the Beast Deity see your loyalty, the first criteria is for you to stay alive. To die guarding the Motou mountains¡ªeven if you all died horribly¡ªthe Beast Deity would not have noticed. He is too busy.¡± Somehow, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words sprouted inside Ian¡¯s heart like a seed. It gradually grew into a towering tree, absorbing all the gloominess that had been clouding his heart for over a year. He had sought refuge in the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s tribe, Saint Nazaire. He had just exchanged for a more direct way of serving the Beast Deity... Perhaps, he hadn¡¯t actually pushed the Eagle-owl tribe to an eternal doom with no hope of reprieve? The corners of Ian¡¯s lips curled up. He lifted his head to look at Gu Mengmeng again. He felt that she appeared especially pleasing to the eye today. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help saying sarcastically, ¡°Ha, never expected to finally hear you speak so reasonably.¡± ¡°Tsk, jerk.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Ian, but she wasn¡¯t angry. She just held her cheek as she looked at him. ¡°Is the Motou mountain range far away? How long will we need to reach there from Saint Nazaire?¡± Ian replied, ¡°That time, we took nine days to fly over here from Motou. If we travel by foot, we will need at least half a month.¡± Gu Mengmeng tapped her fingers on the table repetitively. Half a month... The round-trip journey alone would take up an entire month. The rainy season was nearly half over, so if they set off now, they would definitely not make it back before winter. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Ian, and then at Mandy. ¡°Alright, you two enjoy your newlywed bliss. I will let you hug your new wife like a hot water bottle this winter season, so that you can bear a few baby Eagle-owls next year at the end of winter. Thereafter, you will journey with me to the Motou mountain range during the following monsoon season.¡± Chapter 1119 - This Stance, Something Deviant Was In The Air!

Chapter 1119: This Stance, Something Deviant Was In The Air!

¡°Alright.¡± It was just one simple word but it held the gravity of a sworn promise. Ian didn¡¯t know where Gu Mengmeng stood in his own heart. Was she the Messenger of the Beast Deity, a highly-revered figure by the entire Eagle-owl tribe? Or was she a friend worthy of his help? He only knew that Gu Mengmeng held a very special position. Regardless of how they treated each other usually, just one word from her and he would obey and follow her without any qualms. Since things were already settled, Ian didn¡¯t linger on. He held Mandy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back first. We shouldn¡¯t dy their mealtime.¡± Mandy stared at the meat inside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pot with some yearning. She had wanted to eat a bit more this morning, but only managed a small helping as she had to go back to help Gu Mengmeng persuade Ian. Now... That pot might not even be enough to fill the tummies of both Lea and Elvis. She felt it would be really impolite of her to stay on and bum a free meal off them. She stood up and followed Ian out. But she paused after a couple of steps to turn and look at Gu Mengmeng. She called out in a small voice. ¡°Gu Mengmeng.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng gazed up at Mandy. Mandy just beamed and waved. ¡°I am leaving now, goodbye...¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Gu Mengmeng was bewildered. She then overheard Mandy whispering excitedly to Ian. ¡°Did you see that? I called the Great Messenger by her name and she answered me...¡± Gu Mengmeng was totally dumbfounded... After Ian and Mandy left, Lea took over the bowl and chopsticks from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands. He put down the chopsticks and took up a small spoon to personally feed her one spoonful at a time. With one swift motion, Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng onto hisp. This stance... Something deviant was in the air! Lea grinned at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mengmeng, do you think we will be adding someone new to our family soon?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively rubbed her own tummy. ¡°Not that soon. I haven¡¯t retrieved the Love of the Sky yet, and you two already intend to make me pregnant?¡± Elvis took hold of the hand which Gu Mengmeng was rubbing her tummy with. ¡°Stop acting blur. Children have never been considered family members.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked the table in anger. Why were the children she bore not considered a part of the family?! Was there still any justice left in this world?! Elvis chuckled and stroked her head soothingly. ¡°Because they will be the partners of other females after theye of age, and will form their own family. They can¡¯t stay in our home forever. So children are not considered family members.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. Mmm... she treasured her sons but was not that perverted as to forbid them from marrying. To bind them by her side for the rest of her life as old bachelors. Sigh, when one reared a pig, it would always end up being food for someone else. The earlier she learned to ept this, the better it would be... Gu Mengmeng nodded with a touch of mncholy. ¡°Oh, so our family onlyprises you, me and Lea then.¡± Lea raised his brows at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s disappointment. But his expression didn¡¯t change as he continued to smile amicably. ¡°Yes, just us three. A bit thin, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively nodded. She had thought her family was rather big and grand. It included her, Elvis, Lea, Hede and his brothers, as well as even more little foxes and wolves in the future... But now it seemed that all the children she bore would never be considered part of the family. So depressing. ¡°So, do you intend to take in a few Vulture tribe members to expand our family? Mmm?¡± Chapter 1120 - Male Vultures Were So Handsome That Even Lea Was Worried

Chapter 1120: Male Vultures Were So Handsome That Even Lea Was Worried

Hair-raising... For the first time in her life, Gu Mengmeng felt that Lea¡¯s smile was rather scary. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°No, I have no intention of epting a Vulture tribe member as a partner.¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Vulture tribe lives in such harsh conditions high up in the Motou mountain range, and have been nurtured by their environment to be stronger and better-built that us. Further, they know how to fly. At those heights, apart from your beast pressure, no one else can pull them down from the sky. So even if they challenge us to be your partner, Elvis and I might not be a match for them. Not to mention that if you fancy one of them, he can be your partner even without challenging Elvis and I...¡± Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face to stop him from spinning even more exaggerations. ¡°I am not going to take on a Vulture tribe member as a partner. You are thinking too much.¡± Gu Mengmeng had pinched Lea¡¯s mouth into a fish pout. Those alluring eyes matched with that adorable pout was so charming that Gu Mengmeng broke into a helpless smile. She kissed him. ¡°Stop those wild thoughts. It is enough for me to have Elvis and you. Our family doesn¡¯t need another male.¡± Lea¡¯s temper melted away with that kiss. His tone softened subconsciously. ¡°The Vulture tribe rarely descends the mountains but they have done so previously. In the past thousand years, they havee down once to Sauder and met with the leader then. No one knew what they had discussed, but the looks of the Vulture tribe members have been described at length.¡± Lea gently pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands off his face. ¡°Long, brown hair like water flowing through a vige, soothing to all. Lean and muscr bodies like perfect works of art carved by the harsh weather conditions of the Motou mountain range. A uniquely dignified and debonair aura that had been sculpted by the icy-cold winds above the clouds. When they walked through Sauder, their steps were unfaltering and fearless. Just a passing nce from their sharp eyes made one shiver and instinctively draw back to find a hole to hide.¡± Lea finished his description with a sigh, before continuing. ¡°The snow foxes are such a proud tribe¡ªfor them to describe another race in such a manner and to pass this information along for so many hundreds of years¡ªhow perfect-looking they must be? Mengmeng, I have suddenly lost confidence in my own appearance. What if you really take fancy to a male vulture...¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a soft sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me then that you are very confident that no one else in this world is more handsome than you, and asked me to just look at you? Why are you saying this now...¡± Lea nced askance at her, obviously worried. ¡°That was because the Vulture tribe never came down to the tnds, and you would never meet them. In that case, I am naturally the best-looking. Who knew... sigh.¡± Gu Mengmeng stepped forward to kiss Lea on the cheek. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how they look like. In my heart, there is only room for you and Elvis.¡± ¡°Remember you are the one who said this.¡± Lea peeked at Gu Mengmeng out of the corner of his eye in a cloying manner. ¡°Yes, yes yes. I said it.¡± Gu Mengmengughed helplessly. She then snuggled back into Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°Hubby, do you think... this Vulture tribe is so powerful¡ªshould we bring them all back to Saint Nazaire after we retrieve the Love of the Sky? Just like the Eagle-owl tribe, let¡¯s add them to the strength of our air force.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Elvis rejected firmly without any hesitation. Gu Mengmeng cocked her head to the side in question. ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 1121 - A Demoness Easily Seduced By Lust

Chapter 1121: A Demoness Easily Seduced By Lust

¡°I have not forgotten that salivating, roguish look of yours when you first saw me in human form.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°What did you say then? Even if there was a risk of drowning, you just had to touch me and kiss me once? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a dryugh and trilled. ¡°Let¡¯s not dredge up the past. Let bygones be bygones...¡± Elvis refused to budge. He smiled coldly and continued. ¡°You said before that you are the Appearance Association¡¯s Supreme Senior Member and you firmly uphold the belief that the value of a person lies in his looks. You said before that as long as a person is handsome, anything goes... mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. Why did she expose this unsavory side of herself? Tsk tsk tsk, she now really regretted her moment of candidness. ¡°Do you think that I will allow a tribe¡ªwhose looks make even Lea feel threatened¡ªto join Saint Nazaire and risk creating my my own self-demise?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Elvis chuckled and licked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose approvingly. ¡°So clever.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his praise. ¡°Hubby, I need to rify something. I behaved in that manner towards you then because I was single. Teasing a handsome guy when I am single is not being roguish. It¡¯s called creating opportunity for love.¡± ¡°Mmm, Lea and I have captured the opportunities you created, and we don¡¯t wish for others to get hold of the same,¡± Elvis said mildly. Feeling frustrated, Gu Mengmeng stated. ¡°I already have partners and will not give others the same opportunity.¡± Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng straight in the eye for a long while before breaking out in a faint smile. ¡°I know you are speaking the truth but I don¡¯t need to use the Vulture tribe members to prove the point. So I will help you ward off all temptations. You can just continue liking Lea and I.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. She felt that her image was beyond rescue. Lea and Elvis both firmly believed that she was a demoness easily seduced by lust... Sigh, forget it. It wasn¡¯t totally untrue anyway! After all, even if she could turn back time, she would have still behaved in that roguish manner towards Elvis. Otherwise, such a good hubby would have be someone else¡¯s? How could she let that happen? Gu Mengmeng realized that Elvis was usually a man of few words, but met with this type of situation, his formidable debating skills would suddenly emerge and force her into a dead-end. But it didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t harbor any such intentions anyway, and he could say whatever he wanted. If they continued arguing in this manner, things would just be increasingly dubious. In the end, Elvis would just reaffirm his own belief that she wished to find a male vulture to be her partner. But heavens have mercy¡ªshe had not even glimpsed one feather of a Vulture tribe member¡ªand gossip was already quick to fly. She was even more maligned than the infamous Dou E. Lea tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow. His smile clearly indicated that he agreed with Elvis. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s suggestion was thrown right back at her. Gu Mengmeng just wrinkled her nose and made a face at Lea. She didn¡¯t offer any argument. Instead, Lea spoke up. ¡°Now the problem is how are we to ascend the highest peak of the Motou mountain range. ording to Ian, even birds might have a hard time going up, not to mentionnd beasts...¡± Actually, there was a very simple solution. And that was to let Gu Mengmeng go to sleep and seek the advice of the Beast Deity. But no one would make this suggestion for now. Because Elvis and Lea were utterly terrified that Gu Mengmeng would be directly transported back to her world while in her dream state. And Gu Mengmeng understood their fear. Chapter 1122 - Joshua Seeks A Meeting

Chapter 1122: Joshua Seeks A Meeting

Unable to ask the Beast Deity, the matter of ascending the mountain became a difficult obstacle. Luckily, they had an entire winter to mull over this problem. There was no hurry toe up with a solution right away. Saint Nazaire during the rainy season was an extremely busy period. Males with families raced to hunt and cure as much meat as possible, while those without partners went with Barete and Auretin to forage for potatoes, sweet potatoes and lotus roots¡ªwhich Gu Mengmeng had previously taught them how to prepare and eat. The remaining tribe members were tasked with tanning animal hides ording to the different grades. The skins would then be equally distributed to all the females in Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng had gone through the process with everyone the year before. Although she was not aroundst year, there were still many veteran members in the tribe to help out. Their defense preparations against invaders also didn¡¯t cause much dy. This year, everyone was already familiar with the process. With Gu Mengmeng back home¡ªLea was again overseeing the nning for the tribe while Elvis made the rounds within the territory. Everything went even more smoothly. Since Gu Mengmeng asked Mandy to call her by her name, the besotted female started following her day in day out like she had been bewitched. She didn¡¯t create any particr fuss, but just tailed after Gu Mengmeng to watch others curing their meats or give pointers on vegetable pickling methods. The days went by and the first snows should be arriving soon. Gu Mengmeng was just sitting by the cave and gazing up at the sky, when she saw a flying eagle-owlnd nearby. He morphed into human form when he came before her. ¡°Great Messenger, Joshua, the witch doctor of Frankston, wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°Joshua?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment. ¡°Why is he here?¡± The eagle-owl shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He refused to say when I asked him. He just said that he wishes to meet with the Great Messenger, and will not leave until he has done so.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say that a witch doctor should seek another witch doctor if he had some issue. But she thought of how busy Lea was with the winter preparations, on top of which he had to think of solutions for retrieving the Love of the Sky from the Motou mountain range, as well as guard against Cole¡¯s machinations¡ªeven the most intelligent person would be tired out from all that mental juggling. She sighed. ¡°Ask him toe over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The eagle-owl bowed before morphing into beast mode and flying off. Within a short while, Joshua appeared before Gu Mengmeng. To be honest, Gu Mengmeng was rather astounded by this first-level ape. It was not that he looked extraordinary, but that he... was wearing clothes. Yes, clothes! Not the animal skin skirts usually worn by Elvis and Lea, nor the bizarre attire donned by Lea during the ceremonial offerings¡ªbut a long robe in a simple design. On first nce, it seemed to made from deer skin. To call it a long robe was actually an exaggeration. It looked like two pieces of whole deer skins with all the extremities cut off to form a rectangr shape, and then sewn together on one end while leaving only a hole for the head. A belt that looked like it was made from tree bark was tied around the waist. The robe draped freely across his shoulders and offered much cover for any physical shorings. Joshua, who used to look so frail whenpared to the higher level beasts such as Elvis and Lea¡ªnow possessed the refined air of a schr. He didn¡¯t look like a barbarian but like a person from the ancient times. This was the first time Gu Mengmeng saw a male wearing proper clothes since she had arrived at the Beast World. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of kinship with him. Ha, after being exposed to those males in the Beast World, running around all day wearing only an animal skin skirt¡ªher aesthetics standards had been dragged down way too low. Now, just as long as one wore some form of proper clothing, Gu Mengmeng would feel he was a gentleman. Chapter 1123 - Joining Saint Nazaire As A Witch Doctor

Chapter 1123: Joining Saint Nazaire As A Witch Doctor

¡°Greetings, Great Messenger.¡± Joshua bowed respectfully. Gu Mengmeng nodded in acknowledgment, but didn¡¯t step closer. She still remembered how they encountered Frankston¡¯s leader Hanston and witch doctor Joshua. The two of them had offered to be their escorts when they passed through Frankston on the way back from Zacharias. At that time, Hanston was savvy enough to keep his intentions to himself, but that first-level Joshua stubbornly refused to ede, provoking her males into a jealous fit. Elvis and Lea were both currently not at home, and Gu Mengmeng did not wish to invite any unnecessary trouble. After all, there had been Fei Rui, followed by Victor, and then some faceless male vulture. If this Joshua was dragged into the mix, she would have to spend the entire winter soothing her males¡¯ jealousy. So Gu Mengmeng maintained a safe distance from Joshua. Keeping her face impassive, she asked, ¡°You havee to ask me about something?¡± Joshua nodded. ¡°The winter season is almost here. I... I wish to seek shelter at the Great Messenger¡¯s cave.¡± If this was before, Gu Mengmeng might have asked why did he want to stay in her cave. But this situation had happened before with Barete, so Gu Mengmeng was well aware that Joshua wanted to stay at her cave for food supply for the winter. Holding her forehead, Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Elvis only prepared enough food tost our family through the winter. We didn¡¯t prepare your share.¡± The unspoken meaning in her words were clear. We do notck food and we do not want you. Joshua appearedpletely unsurprised by this answer. After all, his was a neighboring tribe and Saint Nazaire¡¯s food preservation methods were no big secret. Joshua nodded before tilting his head with a smile. ¡°Then does the Great Messengerck beast pets? Those that are closest to you in terms of behavior and mannerisms.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Joshua, we have no intention of epting new males into our family. So please don¡¯t waste your time on us. Go find a new target.¡± ¡°I can wait.¡± Joshua was totally unfazed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rejection. He just lowered his head and continued. ¡°The males of the Beast World are all very single-minded. If they don¡¯t love you, they never will. But if they do, it will be forever.¡± Gu Mengmeng was well aware of this point. But she no longer wished to bear responsibility for another person¡¯s life. It was too heavy a burden. Gu Mengmeng smiled as she gently rubbed the back of her own neck. ¡°I have made clear my stand. I don¡¯t like you. If there is nothing else, please leave.¡± Joshua shook his head. ¡°I want to join Saint Nazaire as a witch doctor.¡± Males without partners had the right to decide which tribe they wanted to live in. And witch doctors were second only to females as a precious resource. All tribes hankered after them and there was no reason to reject. But if she epted him knowing that he had ulterior motives¡ªwouldn¡¯t she be tacitly condoning his wait for her? Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Sorry, Saint Nazaire cannot ept you. One, our tribe already has our own witch doctor. Two, all those who wish to join Saint Nazaire must pass an assessment to get a ce on the wait list. If I just take you in like that, it will be unfair to all those who had fought so hard to secure a spot on the wait list. Of course, if you must join Saint Nazaire, partnering with the females in our tribe is also a good option. Witch doctor is a good profession and you will have the upper hand in selecting a mate.¡± Chapter 1124 - Lea’s Test

Chapter 1124: Lea¡¯s Test

¡°By the way, excluding myself, our tribe has 17 females. Apart from Maya, who is a half-beast, the rest are allplete females.¡± Gu Mengmeng smilingly held up Mandy¡¯s arm as she said this. ¡°Here, this is Mandy, a female leopard. I personally crowned her the First Beauty of the Beast Worldst year. If you wish to take on a partner, why don¡¯t you consider pursuing Mandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt slightly abashed at her own words. Why did she sound like some pimp... Mandy shot Gu Mengmeng a shy look before speaking up. ¡°I promised Ian that this year, I will ept only him. If you wish to woo me... you must wait till at least next year.¡± Joshua smiled at Mandy. ¡°Very pleased to meet you, Mandy.¡± Having greeted her, Joshua turned his attention back to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I will go through the test to join the tribe. No matter what the test is, I am willing to take it. I must join Saint Nazaire.¡± ¡°Joining Saint Nazaire as a witch doctor? Alright, I wee you.¡± Lea had hurried over the moment he heard that Joshua hade to see Gu Mengmeng. He had arrived just as that idiot confessed his feelings to Gu Mengmeng, but had kept hidden as he wished to hear her reject him personally. In the end, that idiot still clung on so stubbornly even though Mengmeng had already made clear her stand. Lea patted Joshua gently on the shoulder. ¡°Witch doctors will be assessed in our own way. I have just smeared four different medicines on your shoulder. Before this time tomorrow, gather all four of them and I will consider you as having passed the test. I will wee you on behalf of Saint Nazaire then. But if you fail... ha, you must go back to where you came from and never again appear before me.¡± Joshua tilted his head to sniff at the smells on his shoulder. The four scents... mmm, the number was correct. But these four smells were particrly mild and not easy to discern. Nevertheless, Joshua was still determined to ept this challenge in order to join Saint Nazaire. Assessing him in his capacity as a witch doctor¡ªLea¡¯s test was not particrly stringent. ¡°Alright.¡± Joshua agreed before turning around to start searching for the medicines which held those scents. After Joshua left, Gu Mengmeng leaned against Lea¡¯s shoulder. She asked, ¡°What did you smear on his shoulder? Are you sure he will never find them?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never allow a fly to buzz around you.¡± Gu Mengmengughed before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a lot of things to settle? Why have you returned so soon?¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I came back to swat flies.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°It¡¯s just Joshua. I can handle him on my own.¡± Lea replied, ¡°If you handle everything on your own, what do you still need Elvis and I for?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. She could only wrap her arms around Lea¡¯s neck and gently lean into his chest, allowing him to carry her back to their cave. Mandy followed for a couple of steps before suddenly turning and scurrying off after Lea shot her a warning re. Lea sighed. His Mengmeng was too wonderful. Even females loved her, what could he do? He had finally chased off one Sandy, and now a Mandy was sticking so close to her. Was it that anyone with a ¡°dy¡± in their names would hold special feelings for his Mengmeng? Tsk, it was apparent that he and Elvis could not leave Gu Mengmeng on her own. It was better to be safe than sorry. Lea gnashed his teeth as he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°I really wish I could put you in my pocket and bring you everywhere with me. Only then can I rest easy.¡± Chapter 1125 - I Have Masochistic Tendencies, And Only For You.

Chapter 1125: I Have Masochistic Tendencies, And Only For You.

Lea didn¡¯t tell Gu Mengmeng what four medicines he had smeared on Joshua¡¯s shoulder and she didn¡¯t ask. Gu Mengmeng had no special feelings for Joshua and didn¡¯t wish to give him false hopes. Don¡¯t ask don¡¯t tell was the most heartless but most appropriate way to handle this. There were actually many things that needed settling in the tribe. Especially after deciding that they would head to the Motou mountain range during the monsoon season, there were even more things that Lea had to n for. Everything he was doing was for Gu Mengmeng. But if he ended up neglecting Mengmeng because of those things, wouldn¡¯t that be putting the cart before the horse? In his eyes, nothing was more important than Gu Mengmeng. Therefore, since he was already back, Lea had no intention of heading out again. He sat right at the entrance and started curing meats like the males in the other households. After all, Gu Mengmeng would have to perform this task if he didn¡¯t. Elvis was such a terrible cook that he had been banned from having anything to do with food. And Lea could not bear to let Gu Mengmeng¡¯s delicate hands turn rough from handling the salt crystals. Gu Mengmeng automatically stood behind Lea and started massaging his shoulders as she watched him prepare the food. She asked, ¡°With so many things going on this period, aren¡¯t you tired out?¡± Lea was enjoying Gu Mengmeng¡¯s massage a lot. He smiled. ¡°The most tiresome thing is that I am unable to see you the entire day. I have to hold back the impulse to just cast everything aside and rush back. It is so tough having to endure that impulse. But winter is quickly approaching. By then, I will have nothing to do and can just watch you all day every day.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s shoulders from behind. She rested her chin on his corbone. ¡°In just the blink of an eye, this is our third winter together.¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°The first.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Lea exined. ¡°The first year, you and Elvis were partners while I was an outsider... the second year, you hovered over Chixuan the entire winter, such that Elvis and I became the outsiders... this year, you need to focus all your attentions on us. After all, this the first official winter for our family of three.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Alright. We will stay inside the cave the whole winter. I will apany you two properly.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Elvis and I have already expanded the inner section of the cave. We will move the stone table inside. The storage section has also been expanded¡ªit will be more convenient for you to throw potatoes at us then. We have also spread a freshyer of soft, loose earth over the ground¡ªso that you will not hurt yourself even if you trip over when chasing after us.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned. ¡°Why will I throw potatoes at you two?¡± Lea nced askance at her with a trace of disappointment. ¡°You are not throwing things this year?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked. She stared at Lea in confusion. Lea sighed. ¡°I was so envious that time... I thought I will finally get the chance this year for you to throw things at me.¡± That time? Gu Mengmeng thought for a long while before recalling that during the first year after she and Elvis became partners, Elvismented she had grown fatter and she was so angry that she had chased after him and thrown potatoes and sweet potatoes at him. She had flung them wildly in all directions, but he had caught them all and not a single onended on the ground. Gu Mengmeng smiled as she gave Lea a vigorous rub. ¡°Are you such a fool? Why would you envy someone being beaten?¡± Lea let Gu Mengmeng do whatever she wanted to his body. He smiled dotingly. ¡°I have masochistic tendencies, and only for you.¡± Chapter 1126 - Domestic Violence Is A No-No

Chapter 1126: Domestic Violence Is A No-No

Mmm, Gu Mengmeng remembered that incident clearly. Lea was always envious of every single little thing she and Elvis had done together before she had partnered him. For example, twisting his ears, throwing potatoes... Even now, this fellow would still wriggle his furry beast ears at her now and then, staring at her in anticipation and asking if she wished to twist his ears. That year when they were not together must have been a tremendous torture to Lea? Reaching out one little hand, she rubbed Lea¡¯s ear before chuckling. ¡°Domestic violence is a no-no. I had thrown things at Elvis in the past as I was weaker. Even if I hit him with all my might, I could never hurt him much. Things are different now. If I mistime my move, you or Elvis might get injured. I am now a powerful Gu Mengmeng and cannot attack others unnecessarily.¡± Grabbing the hand which Gu Mengmeng was rubbing his ear with, Lea pulled it to his lips for a kiss. ¡°Silly girl. In mine and Elvis¡¯ world, you are never the weaker one. You don¡¯t need your fists to hurt us. Just one look from you can send us straight to hell. It can also lift us back to earth. Your one word is enough to kill me on the spot, and can also bring me back to life.¡± Gu Mengmeng pecked Lea on the lips before giving a sweet smile. ¡°My lord¡¯s mouth is so sweet.¡± A tingly numbness spread throughout Lea¡¯s body. She often called Elvis ¡°hubby¡±, but this was the first time she was calling him ¡°my lord¡±. This term of endearment was set down after Snakel snatched away the ¡°boyfriend¡± title. But she had never called him that before. His heart quivered on hearing it for the first time. Embracing her tightly and kissing her again, he said, ¡°Call me that again.¡± ¡°My lord...¡± Gu Mengmeng obediently nestled in Lea¡¯s arms. Her face was tinged a girlish pink, making one feel like cherishing her. Lea held Gu Mengmeng and kept asking her to call him ¡°my lord¡±. Every time she did, he had to kiss her a few times in order to control the tingling feeling in his heart. They flirted in this manner for an entire afternoon, all the way until the evening time when Auretin and Elvis came back together. Auretin was carrying some hunted game. Elvis took Gu Mengmeng over from Lea. He inhaled her scent deeply before looking at Lea. ¡°I heard that monkey came here to confess his feeling to Xiao Meng?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It has been settled.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Elvis smirked in approval. He then said, ¡°Including today¡¯s hunting yield, we should have more or less enough game tost us through the winter. From tomorrow onwards, I will stay at home to apany Xiao Meng. You can continue with your duties.¡± Lea nodded in silent assent. They all knew that Lea was busy¡ªnot with the affairs of the tribe, but with nning for their journey to the Motou mountain range during the monsoon season. ¡°The usual rules. You are in charge of thinking, I am in charge of doing.¡± Elvis added. Lea chuckled and raised one brow. ¡°I feel like I am getting an especially short end of the stick. You alwaysy the me on me every time there is a slip-up, shrugging off your responsibility with a ¡®the idea was his, I was only the muscle¡¯. Tsk... why don¡¯t we switch it around and you be in charge of thinking, while I be in charge of doing?¡± Elvis gave a faint smile. ¡°I am the first partner. My arrangements are thew.¡± Lea shook his head in exasperation as he dissed Elvis back. ¡°Cunning.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t argue but just hugged Gu Mengmeng and kissed her. ¡°Apart from the things already stored in our cave, is there anything else you would like to eat? I will help you prepare some.¡± Chapter 1127 - The Forgotten Maya

Chapter 1127: The Forgotten Maya

Gu Mengmeng shook her head. The storage area in their cave had been expanded to more than three times its size. For the first year, Gu Mengmeng knew it was to ensure she had enough food. Elvis and Lea both ate very little, just enough to stay alive. Last year, Cole had led her by the nose to spend winter in Sauder. Elvis did not have much time then to make preparations, but luckily they had help from the three little ones. They managed to prepare enough food in the end. This year... Ha, Elvis had gone into rampage mode. It was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to butcher every single prey in sight and bring them all back. The cave was now filled to the brim. Even if the three of them ate ravenously, they would not be able to finish so much food over the winter months. What else could she want? Nothing, really nothing... Over the next few days, Lea left early in the morning and returnedte at night, looking very travel-weary. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached to see him constantly on the move. She said that she could prepare the meals herself during this period and told him not to return everyday just to cook three meals for her. After all, Lea could settle his own meals out in the wilderness. He could get more rest if he didn¡¯t need to spend time cooking. But Lea didn¡¯t agree. He hugged her and said, ¡°The daily three meals are an excuse for me to catch my breath. If I don¡¯t make use of this reason toe back and see you, I will probably not be able to make it through these long, tiresome days.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was suffused with sweetness, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer. Hence, she offered to prepare the three meals, and he could juste back to eat with her. But Lea held her little hand firmly. ¡°Silly girl, your male is still alive. How can he let you suffer so?¡± Failing to convince him, Lea continued toe back promptly everyday to prepare the three meals. He would hurry out to continue his work only after ensuring Gu Mengmeng was well taken care of. The weather had turned cooler. Even without any prior experience of it, one could tell winter should be approaching soon. ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Lea draped an animal fur over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders before wrapping his arms around her. He kissed her forehead. ¡°It will be winter soon. Should we hold a bonfire party to celebrate a bit?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Everyone was busy preparing their own food supplies. Who would have the time to organize some bonfire party? Lea said, ¡°Saint Nazaire was not too peaceful the same timest year. You are back holding the fort this year and no one dares toe and create trouble. But the hearts of our people still harbor a lingering shadow of fear. Yesterday when I met Maya, she said that she still feels as if some enemy might charge in at any moment and snatch away her family¡¯s food and kill all her males...¡± ¡°Maya..¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered for a moment. She had nearly forgotten about that female. Maya was previously on good terms with Nina, and just stood by watching coolly as Nina bullied Sandy for so many years. Thereafter, Gu Mengmeng had arrived and Nina lost power. Only then did Maya distance herself from Nina and started hanging out with them. Because of the high value of females and the desire to keep the peace and harmony within Saint Nazaire, she had not given much thought to Maya. They lived in the same tribe but they were not close at all. ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. His nted eyes met hers and she detected the slyness behind his faint smile. Lea said in a low voice, ¡°I want you tell Maya that you wish to get a male vulture as a partner. And that we are going to the Motou mountain range to seek out a treasure during the monsoon season.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea in puzzlement. ¡°Why should I tell her that?¡± Chapter 1128 - Her Fox Was So Cunning, But She Liked It.

Chapter 1128: Her Fox Was So Cunning, But She Liked It.

Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng and moved his face closer. ¡°Kiss me and I will tell you.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t pretend to be coy and gave Lea a big smack on the lips. ¡°Mmm, tell me.¡± Lea cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and kissed her on each cheek before he was finally satisfied. Only then did he reply, ¡°Make use of her mouth to transmit the message to someone.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Lea looked up at the skies with a cool smile. He stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm with his fingers and said casually, ¡°If you wish to witness a person¡¯s pain, the easiest way is to give him hope, before crushing it viciously. Those years in the past, when I was a floundering mess, he was more than happy to offer me a point of support, before snatching it away just as I finally managed to climb up. Just so he could see me once again fall back into the the abyss...¡± Going by his words, Gu Mengmeng immediately knew who that ¡°someone¡± was. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you saying that Maya is under Cole?¡± Lea gave Gu Mengmeng a sideway nce as he chuckled at her wide, clear eyes. ¡°I really love this wide-eyed, guileless expression of yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng snorted dismissively but Lea caressed her little head and said, ¡°I am serious. This world is too ugly and there is no need for you to know of or think about such filthy matters. Just leave them to me and Elvis to handle. You just maintain your innocence and let us help you cleanse this world.¡± With that, Lea cupped the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and kissed her brow. ¡°Being so trusted and relied upon by you gives me a great sense of achievement.¡± Gu Mengmeng kept quiet but her eyes dimmed. She turned to look at Elvis behind her. ¡°Did you also know that Maya is under Cole?¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°Her appearance was too much of a coincidence. Lea and I had just thought of building a tribe, and this female kidnapped by stray beasts appeared before us...¡± Was this the notion of always be suspicious when a pillow suddenly appeared the moment thoughts of sleep entered your head? Gu Mengmeng recalled that during the first year after they became partners, Elvis had shared with her some stories of how he and Lea had build up the tribe, as part of efforts to persuade her to ept Lea. Elvis told her that Maya was Saint Nazaire¡¯s first female. She had not thought much of it then, but she now realized the significance after hearing it again... Ha, another one of Cole¡¯s evil schemes? You want to build a tribe? Fine, I will give you a female. Go ahead and do so. After you finish building it and believe that you have the power to go against me¡ªI will personally destroy your tribe and watch as the hope in your eyes get incinerated until only the ashes of despondency remain... Ha, it really did felt like Cole¡¯s style of doing things. ¡°You already knew but you still rescued her?¡± Gu Mengmeng furrowed her brows. Lea gazed at Gu Mengmeng as if she was little kid and chuckled. His expression was full of affection and doting. ¡°I am a fox after all.¡± Lea waved his tail. ¡°Aren¡¯t foxes the best at eating up the bait set in traps before vanishing to a hideout to watch the hunter jumping around in rage?¡± Gu Mengmeng paused before smiling. A normal person would naturally steer clear of danger. On knowing that something was a trap, the first instinct of anyone would be to avoid and run away. Stealing chestnuts straight out of a fire... It was not her style, but it must be said that Lea was right. Using Cole¡¯s bait to build a Saint Nazaire that Cole could not destroy. This meant that Lea had not been always under Cole¡¯s thumb. All the wretchedness he had endured was for a greater purpose... something like luring the enemy into deep waters? Ha, her fox was so cunning, but she liked it. Chapter 1129 - A White Lotus Among Skanks

Chapter 1129

: A White Lotus Among Skanks

¡°But why must we tell her that we are going to the Motou mountain range?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. She had no wish to get involved with Cole. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Do you think Cole has guessed that I know Maya reports to him?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt rather lost at Lea¡¯s riddle. She had to repeat his question to herself a couple of times before finally grasping it. Thereafter, she pondered over his question. With Cole¡¯s suspicious and maniptive character, it was impossible that he didn¡¯t know Lea had already guessed Maya¡¯s identity. She nodded. ¡°I think he knows.¡± Lea chuckled and knowingly agreed. ¡°I think so too.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it for a moment before narrowing her eyes. ¡°Purposely leaking this information to Maya despite knowing that she is under Cole¡ªnow Cole would actually not trust this information... right?¡± Lea tapped the tip of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose with a lightugh. ¡°Smart.¡± ¡°In this way, the open manner with which you have been asking about the Motou mountains would appear to be a guise in Cole¡¯s view...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. It was as if she could already picture theical scene of how Cole would react when he realized he had been tricked by Lea. Mmm, a fox hiding nearby and watching the hunter jumping around in rage after realizing the bait in his trap was gone. Ha, such a wonderful image, how could one not look forward to it? Lea rubbed his cheek. ¡°And I will carelessly mentioned the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs... ha, that will be the ¡®true target¡¯ in that person¡¯s eyes.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, I know now. Mandy and Maya will sit by my side at tonight¡¯s bonfire party.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Mmm, I look forward to your performance.¡± That night, 18 bonfires were raised on the open space in Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bonfire was thergest, and the ones on her left and right belonged to Maya and Mandy. Mandy was the First Beauty personally crowned by Gu Mengmeng. Because of Ian and her own close rtionship with Gu Mengmeng, it was natural that Mandy would sit beside her. But Maya was a half-beast female and she was also not as close to Gu Mengmeng as Sandy was. As a result, the other females in the tribe were very unhappy at the sight of Maya sitting beside Gu Mengmeng. Appearing oblivious to the animosity of the other females towards Maya, Gu Mengmeng just grinned at her and waved. She called Maya over to her own bonfire. Maya approached timidly, in the same manner as when she had knelt before Gu Mengmeng to beg to be allowed to follow her. But after knowing what she did now, Gu Mengmeng would never again mistake Maya¡¯s act as that of a half-beast female¡¯s sense of inferiority and low self¡ªesteem. Ha, she had thought Nina was the most annoying female in the Beast World, when Ellie came along. Then she had thought Ellie was the Beast World¡¯s prime example of a green tea bitch, never expecting there was still a Maya hiding in the shadows. Tsk tsk tsk, so Maya was the true-blue scheming bitch, a white lotus among skanks. Pure on the outside, rotten on the inside. She was truly blind to havepletely missed it. ¡°Maya.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled warmly. ¡°Before I came back, Sandy was still nagging me about how you, me and her are the original three females of Saint Nazaire, and that we should hang out more. When I return from the Motou mountain range, I will bring you over to Sauder. Sandy has just given birth to three leopard cubs, and they are utterly adorable.¡± ¡°Motou mountain range?¡± Maya asked in a seemingly casual manner. Chapter 1130 - An Overly-Dramatic Actress Beside Me

Chapter 1130: An Overly-Dramatic Actress Beside Me

Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Ha, the fish had taken the bait. If she was truly such a good friend, shouldn¡¯t she have first shown some concern for Sandy and her babies first? Such lousy acting skills¡ªhow did Gu Mengmeng fail to see this before? Perhaps it was not that she couldn¡¯t see but that she had never even cared about Maya before? So Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t really feel any anger even though she now knew that Maya was a double agent. Mmm, Gu Mengmeng imagined that if the spy was not Maya but was Sandy instead¡ªshe would be mad with anger. Gu Mengmeng felt much better at that thought. As a result, the sincerity of her smile went up a notch. ¡°Yeah, we n to head over to the Motou mountains during the monsoon season, to look for the Love of the Sky.¡± ¡°But the Motou mountains are so high up. Land beasts arepletely unable to climb them.¡± Maya gazed innocently at Gu Mengmeng. She had no idea just how many dead giveaways she had let loose from that one question. Gu Mengmeng and Lea had put in so much effort to finally squeeze some information on the Motou mountain range out from Ian. This was not information that a normal half-beast female in Saint Nazaire would know. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was full of cunning but didn¡¯t show any outward sign of it. She just continued obliviously. ¡°That¡¯s right, so I n to ept a male vulture as my partner. Then I can have him fly me up.¡± ¡°Vulture? Wa...¡± Longing filled Maya¡¯s face, as her eyes shone with envy. ¡°I heard that vultures are the proudest race in the Beast World. Every single one of them holds exceptional good looks and powerful abilities. I think that in the entire world, only you will be able to conquer such a male.¡± Such clumsy boot-licking. Gu Mengmeng forced an obliging smile. ¡°Yes, they are my father¡¯s most loyal subjects. They should have the honor of being my partner.¡± Maya¡¯s smile froze a little. If it was before, Gu Mengmeng would not have paid heed to Maya¡¯s reaction, and would never have noticed the sh of jealous hatred across her eyes. But she saw everything clearly now. Maya quickly readjusted her expression and smiled amodatingly. ¡°Yes, to be your partner is a gift from the Beast Deity. After all, you are not just the Messenger of the Beast Deity, but also his daughter.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled wordlessly. She raised her brows in an arrogant manner. Maya was worried that she might give herself away if she hung around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side for too long. Hence, on seeing that Gu Mengmeng was longer paying much attention to her, she took the initiative to excuse herself and return to her own bonfire. After Maya left, Gu Mengmeng called Mandy over. Two of Mandy¡¯s males tagged along¡ªher first partner Ralph and her new partner Ian. Ralph was very tactful and didn¡¯t head over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. Instead, he went over to Lea to learn some cooking skills. Ian was more familiar with Gu Mengmeng. Even before Ian had a partner, Elvis and Lea had never objected to him hovering around Gu Mengmeng. Now that Ian had a partner, Elvis and Lea would mind even less. Hence when Mandy sat down beside Gu Mengmeng, he was allowed to sit on the other side of Mandy. Although Mandy had grown closer to Gu Mengmeng, it was still only up to a first-name basis. She did not dare to touch her, and so hugged her own knees as she gazed at Gu Mengmeng with head tilted to the side. ¡°This rainy season has gone by sofortably. My cave is stocked full of food supplies and no outside enemies havee so we don¡¯t need to worry about sudden attacks. And we can even hold a bonfire party... Gu Mengmeng, can you stay in Saint Nazaire every rainy season from now on?¡± Chapter 1131 - Teasing Mandy

Chapter 1131: Teasing Mandy

Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I cannot promise that I will be here for every rainy season, but I can guarantee that Saint Nazaire will be more and more powerful. So much so that no one will dare to attack us and steal our food again in future.¡± Mandy pouted in disappointment. ¡°When you are not around... the atmosphere in the tribe feels strange. As if the backbone of our tribe is missing, giving one a sense of instability.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Mandy gently on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things will get better.¡± ¡°Get your hands off.¡± Ian grunted fiercely. Wabei was not around so Ian was the only person left who would bicker with Gu Mengmeng. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curled up wickedly. She removed her hand from Mandy¡¯s head and reached out her palm to her instead. With a challenging gaze directed at Ian, she called out. ¡°Mandy,e, let¡¯s hold hands...¡± Lookingpletely overwhelmed, Mandy carefully ced her fingertips onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm. Gu Mengmeng grabbed Mandy¡¯s little hand, before purposely spreading out her fingers and intertwining them tightly with Mandy¡¯s right before Ian¡¯s eyes. She lifted her chin and raised her brows, with a ¡°bite me if you dare¡± expression aimed at Ian. Ian grunted and turned to look at Elvis. ¡°Do you not care that your female is fooling around with someone else?¡± Elvis¡¯ expression didn¡¯t changed. He just tore off a bite-sized portion from the roasted meat brought over by Lea, and fed it to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°My Xiao Meng likes to bully people. It is your Mandy¡¯s good fortune that Xiao Meng has taken a liking to her. Snatch her away if you have the ability to do so. If not, just learn from Bode.¡± ¡°Learn what from Bode?¡± Ian asked. Elvis lifted his eyes as he spat out the words: ¡°ept your fate.¡± Fuming, Ian wanted to snatch Mandy back from Gu Mengmeng. But he saw how Mandy was gazing happily at Gu Mengmeng with starry eyes, so he forced himself to lower his hands. Ian had backed down too quickly, making Gu Mengmeng feel very unsatisfied. It was no fun at all if your target didn¡¯t respond to your provocation. Gu Mengmeng loosened her hold of Mandy¡¯s hand before curling her finger at Mandy, indicating that she shoulde closer. Totally unaware of what was going on, Mandyplied. Gu Mengmeng then leaned in close and whispered in her ear. ¡°After tonight¡¯s bonfire party,e with me to my cave. I have something to tell you.¡± Mandy was full of curiosity. What was it that could not be spoken here? But she didn¡¯t probe and just nodded obediently. Males in the Beast World had very good hearing. Especially at such a close distance. Consequently, Ian¡¯s face flushed with anger... He wrapped his arms around Mandy¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his embrace. He red imperiously at Gu Mengmeng, as pallid-looking as his face was. ¡°Must you really bully others? Let me tell you, unless you kill me now, I will never let you do anything indecent to my Mandy.¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng nearly choked on her own saliva. She stared back at Ian. ¡°What do you think I want to do to Mandy?¡± Ian¡¯s face grew red as he red at Gu Mengmeng like she was his love rival. After fuming for a long while, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I fly straight to Sauder now. I will fly all night and bring Sandy back here tomorrow. I don¡¯t care what you want to do, just do it to Sandy instead!¡± Gu Mengmeng stifled a grin. Ian must be thinking that she was a lesbian. Feeling mischievous, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t exin but purposely pulled herself forward in an ambiguous manner. She sat in a kneeling position with both hands ced between her kneecaps. Gazing wide-eyed at Mandy, she asked, ¡°Mandy, do you hate me? You don¡¯t want toe y with me at my cave? Mmm?¡± Chapter 1132 - I Like You, Of Course I Like You!

Chapter 1132: I Like You, Of Course I Like You!

¡°No, no!¡± Mandy shook her head frantically. She instinctively struggled out of Ian¡¯s embrace and ran to kneel before Gu Mengmeng. She stared beseechingly into her eyes, as if deeply afraid of Gu Mengmeng misunderstanding her. ¡°You are my most idolized Great Messenger. How could I not like you?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Ian, full of cunning and provocation, as well as a trace of wicked malevolence. It was as if she was naughty kid ying a prank. ¡°So, you like me?¡± Gu Mengmeng purposely asked. Mandy nodded without any hesitation. ¡°I like you, of course I like you!¡± Gu Mengmeng pounced forward and drew Mandy into her arms. She rested her chin on Mandy¡¯s shoulder and stared at Ian with smugly triumphant eyes. ¡°I also like Mandy, I like her very very very much...¡± Ian was driven mad but he was helpless against Gu Mengmeng. Elvis held Gu Mengmeng by the back of her neck and pulled her back into his embrace. He said mildly, ¡°You have spent more time looking at her than at me now. I am jealous.¡± Gu Mengmeng chortled. She held Elvis¡¯ face and gave him a loud, smacking kiss. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t fool around anymore. Let¡¯s eat.¡± The thing was Ian¡¯s angry manner was just too amusing. Otherwise, Gu Mengmeng would not ¡°tease¡± Mandy in this way. However... ha, Gu Mengmeng truly never imagined there woulde a day that someone would mistake her for being a lesbian. Previously when she had gay thoughts about Elvis and Lea¡ªdid they also feel this way? Mmm... Lea seemed to take it in his stride, but Elvis would get incensed at the mention of such things. He would definitely never ept it. Compared to the two of them, Gu Mengmeng felt her tolerance level was rather high. It wasn¡¯t real anyway. Just fooling around. After they finished their proper business, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have much interest in partying with the rest of the tribe. After all, ording to custom, what happened next was not something that harmonious. It would be winter very soon. The males would naturally fight hard for thisst chance to confess their feelings to their desired female. With no interest in watching and apuding the fellows on their collective disys of affection, Gu Mengmeng retired early and went back to her cave. Not long after, Mandy also found some excuse to leave. She circled one big round before arriving at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave. Ian followed vigntly, as if truly afraid that Gu Mengmeng would eat Mandy up. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t be bothered about him and just sprawledzily by the stone table. She waved on seeing Mandy approach, gesturing at her toe over and sit down. After Mandy sat down, Lea ced a big pot of meat on the table. ¡°My Mengmeng cannot eat too much roasted meat. She will have a nosebleed. So I have prepared a small stew¡ªif you are still able to eat, have a little with my Mengmeng?¡± Mandy was very happy and nodded enthusiastically. Ever the perfect gentleman, Lea brought over two bowls. One for Gu Mengmeng and the other for Mandy. He thendled two helpings of meat into the bowls for the females, so that they could eat and chat at the same time. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t beat about the bush and asked candidly, ¡°Mandy, I have called you over today to drag you down into some muddy waters. I want you to do something bad with me.¡± Mandy looked at Gu Mengmeng as she ate. ¡°Sure, what do you want me to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Perhaps this was the idol effect? This Mandy¡ªshe actually agreed before asking what the task was... Because of her blind adoration, even the sight of her idol scratching her feet would look lovely to her. Luckily she wasn¡¯t a bad person or Gu Mengmeng could have sold Mandy and still make her count the money to make sure the amount was right. Gu Mengmeng smiled in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s also not something very bad. I just want you to start a rumor among the females, and help me besmear Maya¡¯s name.¡± Chapter 1133 - Gu Lectures On Swindling Again

Chapter 1133: Gu Lectures On Swindling Again

¡°Mmm?¡± Mandy looked at Gu Mengmeng with a perplexed expression. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I want all the females to distance themselves from her and not y with her.¡± Mandy nodded as realization dawned. She smiled. ¡°Ah, I understand now that you put it like that.¡± Without asking why, Mandy nodded and said, ¡°No problem. Leave this matter to me. By tomorrow evening, I guarantee that not one of the 16 valued females will pay any attention to her again.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled approvingly, before adding. ¡°But you cannot let anyone know I was the one who asked you to do this.¡± Mandy nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Gu Mengmengdled another bowl of meat for Mandy. ¡°Have a little more.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Mandy epted and ate several more bowls. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have a big appetite and had already eaten some roasted meat at the bonfire. Hence this pot of stewed meat mostly went into Mandy¡¯s tummy. Having nearly finished the entire pot, Mandy finally licked her lips in satisfaction and bade Gu Mengmeng goodbye. She then followed Ian back to her own cave. Lea exchanged a grin with Gu Mengmeng as he cleared the table. ¡°Looks like the two of us are on the same wavelength.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she snuggled in Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°The Beast World holds females in the highest regard. A partnered male will treat his own female like a goddess. As long as the 16 valued females alienate Maya, she would find it difficult to maneuver within Saint Nazaire. After all, half the males in Saint Nazaire already belong to the 16 valued females, while the other half... are wooing them.¡± ¡°Without anyone to cooperate with her, Maya will not be able to get up to her tricks.¡± Lea approved of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of thought. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Previously, I never felt there was anything wrong with Maya, and so didn¡¯t think so. But now that I think of it, Nina was rather maligned. Her bossy manner¡ªI reckon at least 80% was instigated by Maya? And I still thought that Maya was the one being bullied by Nina, and that Maya was just bearing it in silence. I never imagined it was actually the other way round.¡± Lea rubbed his own nose, feeling uncharacteristically sheepish. After all, he was the very person who had tacitly condoned Maya¡¯s instigation of Nina... Elvis saw that Lea was feeling ufortable and so cut in. ¡°You really think Mandy can influence those females? They are such a chaotic bunch with so much infighting amongst themselves. They don¡¯t look like they willply.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Give them amon enemy and they will naturally band together.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t really understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s meaning so she exined. ¡°People always possess a crowd mentality¡ªthis means that a thing bes a matter-of-course the moment everyone else is doing it. Even if you feel something is not quite right, you will still go along with it, otherwise you will be the odd one out and no one likes to be different. In the end, you might even carry out the act to an even more extreme level just to prove you are not the odd duck.¡± Elvis was still uprehending, but Lea¡¯s smile widened. He even stopped his washing and sat beside Gu Mengmeng. He listened attentively to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s analysis. It felt like Gu Mengmeng was once again conducting her lecture on how to swindle people. Mmm, this was also amon type of human behavior. The desire to gain the approval of others and be adored. Especially by they people they themselves liked. Chapter 1134 - I Will Have To Dispute This To The End

Chapter 1134: I Will Have To Dispute This To The End

¡°Just take this matter regarding Maya.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled before continuing. ¡°I purposely arranged for her to sit beside me during the bonfire party. And she was the first person I called over for a chat. That was a trick to make her a target of hate to the other females.¡± Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng, still perplexed. ¡°But Mandy also sat beside you and chatted with you. Won¡¯t she also be ostracized?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Mandy is the Beast World¡¯s First Beauty personally crowned by me. She had received my handmade bamboo cup and became partners with my good friend Ian. She is close enough to be able toe by our cave any time to eat and chat with me. For her to sit beside me at the bonfire is a given. But Maya is an entire different matter...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze turned a notch cooler and shone with a sliver of cunning. ¡°Although the 16 value females are from different tribes, they came to Saint Nazaire at the same time. They all have the same starting points and have some sort of camaraderie. But Maya is a half-beast female who was already in Saint Nazaire, and she will never be able to merge into their circle. Things might have still been fine if her friendship with me was as good as Sandy and I¡¯s¡ªbut our rtionship is only so-so. I had actually more or less forgotten about Maya¡¯s existence, all until today when Lea suggested for me to leak some information to her.¡± Gu Mengmeng paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°It would have been great for her if I had really forgotten about her. After all, she knows how to hide her true intentions behind a weak and timid front. Most of the other females will not go out of their way to make things difficult for her as thoseplete females do not regard her as a worthy opponent at all. But because of this very reason, she has suddenly be the focus of attention today.¡± ¡°There will definitely be some within the 16 valued females who will be feeling aggrieved. Thoughts like ¡®what right does this wretched half-beast female have to sit beside the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯, or ¡®is she trying to sidle up to the Messenger of the Beast Deity just based on the fact that she is one of the original females in Saint Nazaire? So shameless¡¯ will definitely surface. This is enough to make them ostracize Maya.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath before carrying on. ¡°So Mandy just needs to casually bring up this sentiment and then add in a few incendiary remarks¡ªthat will be good enough.¡± Lea held his cheek and gazed at Gu Mengmeng approvingly. He loved this side to Gu Mengmeng, as cunning as a little fox. Utterly mesmerizing. Greedy to see more of this spirited disy of hers, Lea probed further. ¡°Are you confident that those females will only target Maya, and Mandy will not be implicated?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Girls will not be jealous of Fan Bingbing¡¯s beauty, but will be envious if Jane from the next ss lost another two kilograms, or if Mary from next door now looks especially good after getting double-eyelid surgery.¡± Fan Bingbing, Jane from the next ss and Mary from next door... who the hell were they? Looking at Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ befuddled faces, Gu Mengmeng knew they couldn¡¯t understand her exnation. Hence, she tried another angle. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, what if one day you said you don¡¯t want me anymore. You like someone else now. I investigated and found out that someone is Melinda. I can weep and curse at you, but my pain will gradually fade away and I will recover from it. However, if that someone is Nina, I will be extremely upset. She is inferior to me in every way but you still chose her over me?! You are stomping on my dignity and there is no way I will be able to bear it. I will have to dispute this to the end, right?!¡± Chapter 1135 - My Mengmeng Is The Best

Chapter 1135: My Mengmeng Is The Best

Lea¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°So you will weep and curse not because you are upset over losing me, but because you feel unhappy for losing out to Nina? Is that right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was lost for a second as she had trouble catching up to Lea¡¯s line of thinking. She finally understood after a moment¡¯s thought. Her analogy had touched upon an old sore spot of Lea¡¯s. Hence she hastily tried to soothe him. ¡°I was just narrating an example. I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Lea refused to believe. He frowned as his nted eyes filled with destion. It was as if the words ¡°I am upset¡± was written clearly across his face. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How long had it been since that incident? Sigh... The speaker might have no particr intentions, but the listener was free to read into the words any way he wanted. Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and kissed him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t use Nina in my example. I will use Maya, alright? If you ditch me for Maya, I will definitely feel very aggrieved...¡± Lea lowered his eyes and looked down at his crossed fingers. With a faint twist of his lips, he said, ¡°You still me me, don¡¯t you? Because of that incident, you still harbor a grudge and refuse to trust me? You are unable to forget my earlier abandonment of you...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. How did thingse to this stage? How was it that the more she tried to soothe him, the more belligerent he became? ¡°No...¡± Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face with the intention to rify further, but his brows sank at the corners as he choked back miserable sobs. ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny. I understand. I was the one who was in the wrong in the first ce...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°No, no...¡± Lea turned his head to the side as if he was about to cry. He looked utterly dejected. Gu Mengmeng saw that it would not be so easy to coax Lea this time. Hence, she narrowed her eyes and nimbly pinched Lea¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes, I am unhappy at that little act you put on with Nina. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was real or fake, I will never forgive you for saying you don¡¯t love me! So you better keep away from other females from now on. If I see you being nice towards any female apart from me, I will twist your ears off. Do you hear me?!¡± At Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rant, Lea stopped his belligerence. He stared deeply into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and nodded seriously. He behaved like a samoyed dog being admonished by his master, looking innocent and pitiful, directly appealing to one¡¯s heart. He reached out and took Gu Mengmeng by the waist and enveloped her a big hug. ¡°My Mengmeng is the best. I knew you wouldn¡¯t not care about me.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and sighed. That Lea was such a degenerate. He refused to be coaxed but immediately stopped his nonsense after being shouted at. But weren¡¯t they just analyzing Maya¡¯s matter? Where did they leave off... ¡°But there¡¯s something I must correct.¡± Lea rested his chin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. He nced sideways at her. ¡°Melinda is also nothingpared to you. In this entire world, no one can bepared to you. You are not inferior to anyone.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help bursting out inughter. She did feel rather happy being praised by her man like that. No matter how Gu Mengmeng looked at it, Melinda was really more beautiful than her. But who wasn¡¯t willing to be the most beautiful person in the eyes of her own man? Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s head with both hands and kneaded vigorously for a while. She then said, ¡°Mmm, you have pretty good taste. Please maintain your standards.¡± Because of Lea¡¯s interruption, Gu Mengmeng also forgot which stage of their analysis had they progressed to. But the results of their little n would be unveiled tomorrow anyway. It made no difference whether or not theypleted their analysis. Chapter 1136 - Gentlemen, This Is As Far As I Can Help You Guys.

Chapter 1136: Gentlemen, This Is As Far As I Can Help You Guys.

Mandy didn¡¯t disappoint Gu Mengmeng. Nothing happened the next morning but by noon, the atmosphere in Saint Nazaire was clearly different. Because Elvis had already stocked enough food and no longer needed to go out to hunt, Gu Mengmeng let him apany her as she made the rounds within the tribe. One, was to inspect the territory to see if there was still anything to be done. Two, was to check on Mandy¡¯s results. The 16 valued females were gathered by the little stream and looked as though they were having a discussion. They all stood up and warmly greeted Gu Mengmeng when they saw her approach. Gu Mengmeng waved at Mandy, who came up to her with a wide grin. ¡°What were you talking about? Smiling so happily.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked even though she knew the answer. After all, with her current hearing abilities, she had already overheard their conversation from afar. Mandyughed. ¡°Leanna epted several new males yesterday night. She was just showing us her mating marks.¡± Mmm, Gu Mengmeng had overheard this part earlier. Leanna¡¯s new partner was marked on her buttocks... To prevent Leanna from lifting her animal hide skirt and showing off her new mark, Gu Mengmeng interrupted. ¡°Duringst year¡¯s winter, three females in Sauder had given birth, while one is pregnant. You must all work harder so that I won¡¯t lose face. Don¡¯t let others say my 16 valued females look good on the outside but have nothing else to offer. Understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great Messenger. This winter, we have abundant food supplies and have you, our chief and the witch doctor holding the fort. We don¡¯t need to worry about being attacked and will do our best to mate. Next year after winter, we will definitely not let you down. We will not let those foxes in Sauder outperform us.¡± Leanna assured. Gu Mengmeng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Females are the most precious resource of a tribe, while babies are its biggest foundation. You must all work hard. The honor of Saint Nazaire depends upon you.¡± The females all looked like they had had a boost of adrenaline. They stood before Gu Mengmeng with a stance that implied that they would not cease until they got pregnant. Gu Mengmeng nodded with satisfaction as she thought to herself: Gentlemen, this is as far as I can help you. As they talked andughed, Maya also came by. But before she even came close, the faces of the 16 valued females darkened. Gu Mengmeng purposely looked at everyone in puzzlement. She then looked at Maya, but didn¡¯t say anything. Mandy exchanged nces with the 16 valued females. She then walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and said in a coquettish manner, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I want to tell you a secret. Come back with me to my cave, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng naturally had to follow Mandy¡¯s script, hence she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She then turned to the right. ¡°Sorrydies. Mandy and I have to leave first. I wille chat with you all again another day.¡± ¡°Great Messenger, take care. Great Messenger, goodbye...¡± The 16 valued females beamed as they waved at Gu Mengmeng. They saw her off with their eyes. In reality, Gu Mengmeng followed Mandy as they circled around and quietly returned to the little stream. They hid behind arge tree some distance away, secretly peeking at the scene by the stream while keeping out of sight. ¡°Oi, half-beast female.¡± Leanna was the first to attack. She took one step forward to block off Maya. ¡°We are resting by this stream. Get lost.¡± Maya looked like she never expected to be chased off. She stood there in a daze, not knowing how to react. Chapter 1137 - Ostracizing Maya

Chapter 1137: Ostracizing Maya

¡°I... I am also a female of Saint Nazaire...¡± Maya stuttered in a rather timid manner. Leannaughed and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°So what? We areplete females and have first rights to enjoy the resources of this tribe. You are just a wretched half-beast female, but you dare to try and snatch our rights from us?¡± Since Nina¡¯s death, it had been a long time since anyone in Saint Nazaire had spoken aboutplete females versus half-beast females. Because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rtionship with Sandy, the tribe was very open-minded towards half-beast females. So all the 16 valued females had been very restrained in their behavior over the past year. They had never picked on Sandy or Maya before. But this sense of superiority had been inculcated in them since birth¡ªit was impossible topletely erase it within a year. Strutting around brazenly in front of half-beast females really came rather naturally. Everyplete female could do it easily. And especially for these 15dies who were the First Beauties of their former tribes¡ªtheir sense of superiority would be even more pronounced. Every one of them were elite figures from the very top echelons of society. ¡°Gu Mengmeng said that in Saint Nazaire, half-beast females are not inferior toplete females. We are all the same...¡± Maya¡¯s facade seemed to be on the verge of cracking. She clenched her fists tightly by her side, sharpness seeping into her voice. Leanna acted like she had heard a joke. She lifted her chin and looked down at Maya. ¡°Oh, so you are trying to use your status as one of the oldest members of Saint Nazaire to show how close you are to the Great Messenger? You think you can just make use the Great Messenger¡¯s name to suppress us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Maya felt that things were getting out of hand. Weren¡¯t things just fine yesterday? What had happened since then? Her males had gone out hunting early this morning and all hade back full of injuries. Only after some probing did she finally find out that they had been bullied by the males of the 16 valued females. Not only had their hunted game been snatched away, they had all been beaten up. Although Saint Nazaire had a witch doctor, males would generally not seek out Lea for their injuries. Hence, they could only grin and bear the pain. Maya couldn¡¯t understand what was going. That was why she had purposelye to the stream to ask what was going on¡ªonly to discover that these females were also targeting her for no apparent reason. All this was happening too suddenly. She just could not understand the reason behind this abrupt change. Leanna did not have the patience to waste her breath on Maya. She stepped back. ¡°Where are your males? Are they around?¡± ¡°You... what do you want?¡± Maya looked at the 16 valued females clustered in front of her. Her heart pounded. Leanna said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to see you here. Get lost now or have your malese out to spar with ours. The winner gets to stay.¡± The moment Leanna¡¯s words were spoken, the 16 valued females signaled their partners with their eyes. They all swarmed over. In the Beast World, females would have at least two family members by her side at all times: her first partner and the family¡¯s most powerful male. These two did not need to go out hunting, and would always keep by their female¡¯s side, to ensure herfort and safety. Just like Bode and Collin in Sandy¡¯s household, as well as Ralph and Ian in Mandy¡¯s family. So the males who hade forth were more or less all third and fourth-level beasts. While Maya was only apanied by her second-level wolf, Nissan. How could he be a match for them? ¡°You...¡± The rims of Maya¡¯s eyes turned red. She stomped her feet and turned to run off, looking extremely pathetic. The 16 valued females burst outughing on seeing Maya flee. One of them asked Leanna, ¡°Do you think she will goin to the Great Messenger?¡± Chapter 1138 - Let Her Experience The Wrath Of The16 Valued Females

Chapter 1138: Let Her Experience The Wrath Of The16 Valued Females

Leanna snorted. ¡°Did you think our little trick could have gone unnoticed by the Great Messenger?¡± ¡°You mean...¡± Leanna continued. ¡°With the Great Messenger¡¯s high intelligence level, the moment Mandy asked her to leave with her, she must have known what we were up to. If the Great Messenger wanted to help that half-beast female, she could have refused to leave or asked her along. But the Great Messenger just left with Mandy without even a backward nce. She was obviously indicating that she wouldn¡¯t side with Maya?¡± ¡°Mmm... you have a point.¡± Another female agreed. Leanna carried on. ¡°Maya is not Sandy. Even if she really goes toin to the Great Messenger, we can just deny everything, and she will not probe further. But... ha, if Maya really dares to badmouth us in front of the Great Messenger, I will let her experience the wrath of the 16 valued females.¡± The females allughed before eaching out with ideas on how to make Maya suffer. Elvis, who had been by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side the entire time, felt his skull go numb as he listened to them. Carrying Gu Mengmeng in his arms, he stood up and left. No no no, these females were too scary. He could not let Xiao Meng continue hanging out with them. She would be scared! But he seemed to have forgotten. The little angel in his arms was the very one who had instigated those females against Maya. After traveling some distance away, Gu Mengmeng patted Mandy on the shoulder. ¡°You have helped me this time, and we are now bonded by this dirty little deed. Although Ian was never my guard, he has done a lot for me, as much as Collin had. So in future, you can treat me as your good friend, like how Sandy does. Come seek me at my cave whenever you need help. You can alsoe visit me whenever you miss me...¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mandy beamed with pleasure and a touch of sweetness. Gu Mengmengughed before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon, do you want to eat with me?¡± Mandy instinctively nced at Elvis, trying to discern his opinion on this. Winter wasing soon. By then, as much as Gu Mengmeng pined forpany, she would have no choice but to be holed up in the cave. So before the snows sealed off the mountains, Elvis did not oppose as reluctant as he was to agree. He nodded in silent assent to Mandy apanying Gu Mengmeng for lunch. Mandy nodded happily before turning around to her own partner. ¡°Ralph, send me to the borders of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s territory, then go get Ian toe and fetch me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ralph nodded before lifting Mandy up and following Elvis back to the cave. Because winter was fast approaching, Auretin treated every meal as if it was hisst. The portion of hunted game he brought over increased by the day, until Lea¡ªwho was in charge of preparing the meals¡ªcould barely cope. He felt increasingly distressed and wanted to reject Auretin on several asions, but bit back his tongue on ount of Gu Mengmeng. When Gu Mengmeng returned, she saw Auretin hovering around the pot, while Barete sat by the cave entrance like a silent ranger. His sharp and probing eyes instantly detected Gu Mengmeng¡¯s figure from afar. Meanwhile, Lea red disdainfully at Auretin as he prepared the meal. But on seeing Gu Mengmeng return, Lea¡¯s face broke out into a warm smile. Gu Mengmeng sat by the table. As she waited for the meal to be ready, she shared what happened at the stream earlier today. By the time she finished her narration, Lea had alreadyid out the food on the table. Chapter 1139 - There Is No Smoke In A Woman’s Battlefield

Chapter 1139: There Is No Smoke In A Woman¡¯s Battlefield

¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± Lea clucked his tongue as he shook his head in shock. ¡°The methods of those females are truly...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°There is no smoke in a woman¡¯s battlefield, but the fighting is far more vicious that a man¡¯s.¡± Lea nodded profoundly. Lea felt amazed just by hearing Gu Mengmeng describe the methods those 16 valued females had said they wanted to use against Maya. He always thought the snow foxes were good at scheming against others, but he now realized their so-called scheming were only used if there were benefits to be had. So as long as their victim could figure out the gains, they could follow the trail back to the perpetrator. Even someone as perverse as Cole only manipted people to a certain end. As a result, his intentions were always traceable. But when a female wanted to be vicious... her sole motive would be just to hurt you. She did not care to benefit from it at all. Her goal was so pure as to render one speechless. Even after the deed was done and you tried to work backwards to find a solution¡ªit was impossible as the end result was just the suffering of a certain person, with no one profiteering from anything... Lea held his forehead as he pondered over this, suddenly feeling as if all those earlier ¡°fluke idents¡± within the tribe¡ªwhich he had previously overlooked¡ªmight not be as simple as he thought... Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t continue talking about that but just took up her bowl of meat to start eating. She then spoke up again, ¡°With those 16 valued females ¡®taking care¡¯ of Maya, I think she will not be bored even when I am not in Saint Nazaire.¡± Maya would not have the time and energy to interfere with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ns anymore. After she finished her food, Mandy looked up at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Gu Mengmeng there¡¯s something I should tell you about.¡± Gu Mengmeng returned Mandy¡¯s look with a questioning gaze. Mandy said, ¡°When I went to meet the 16 valued females this morning to instigate them against Maya, I heard something rather strange.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng prompted Mandy to continue. Mandy carried on. ¡°During the rainy seasonst year, many people from the other tribes came to Saint Nazaire to steal our food. But it seemed like Maya was always not around every time an attack urred. And though it was clear that she had a lot of her food supplies stolen¡ªwe discovered that she had not lost weight at all over the winter, while all her partners were still around.¡± The meaning was clear. Maya didn¡¯t have much supplies left but she still made it through winter with adequate food¡ªand it was not at the expense of using her partners as food. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She was not at all surprised at this news. She just exchanged looks of mutual understanding with Lea. Oakley wanted to make use of the water source to push Sauder to the brink of chaos, so as to coerce Cole. Meanwhile, Cole used food to drag Saint Nazaire down to share the turmoil. Since Maya was under Cole, he would naturally tip her off. Basically, most of the males who came to snatch food were already partnered. There was a high possibility that they would kill Maya during the raid, so that their own females would not starve. After all, as long as Maya died, all her males would suffer counter-damage from their mating contracts. In this way, all the food in her household would be free for anyone to plunder and steal. Maya was an important pawn in the game of chess between Cole and Lea. Cole would naturally not let Maya die unnecessarily, and so would tip her off on when to avoid the attacks. Since he couldn¡¯t let those raiders kill Maya, he also would not let her starve to death over winter. Ha, Maya had a really good backing. Chapter 1140 - You Think You Are So Great Just Because You Can Fly?!

Chapter 1140: You Think You Are So Great Just Because You Can Fly?!

Mandy noticed that Gu Mengmeng was not at all surprised, and was even exchanging looks with Lea. She thought about it before asking, ¡°Did you know about this already?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t deny it and just nodded. ¡°Mmm, I already knew this.¡± Mandy eximed. ¡°Of course. You are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, you must know everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she thought to herself. She was just the Messenger and not some half-deity. How could she know everything? It was just that after Lea revealed Maya¡¯s identity to her, many things suddenly became very clear and obvious. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t exin all that to Mandy. Sometimes, it was better to maintain a bit of mystery. Mandy had just finished her bowl of meat when Ian arrived to fetch her back. He ced a bag made of animal skin on the table. ¡°Please take this as a gift in return for all the meals Mandy had shared with you here.¡± With that, Ian carried Mandy and flew straight up into the sky... Gu Mengmeng harrumphed imperiously. ¡°You think you are so great just because you can fly?!¡± A voice echoed through the sky. ¡°Yes, I am that great because I can fly...¡± Gu Mengmeng waved a fist and hollered. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Despite all that shouting, Gu Mengmeng was not angry at all. She just opened up the bag on the table to find over 50 bird eggs inside. These eggs from the Beast World were more or less like the quail eggs in our present world? Lea peeked into the bag and smiled. ¡°Ian is rather decent after all. It will be winter soon and the birds would have stopped producing eggs... these must have been gathered only after much flying around? Ha...¡± Smiling, Lea shouted in the direction of Ian¡¯s departing profile. ¡°Eh... we wee your female toe share in our meals again.¡± Gu Mengmeng sniggered. Lea was behaving just like one of those brothel mama-sans on television. All hecked was a handkerchief to flicker about. Lea had no idea what Gu Mengmeng wasughing about, but his lips automatically curled up on seeing her smile. He then turned to continue preparing the food. Having remained silent the entire time, Elvis now tightened his grip around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. ¡°Xiao Meng, in future... I think you better not interact too much with those 16 valued females. They are too dangerous.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis with a smile. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Elvis nodded. He was not at all scared if their methods were directed at him. But he was especially afraid that one day, Gu Mengmeng would be the one on the receiving end instead. In the past, he had felt that females were very annoying. But now, he felt that they were... terrifying. Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms and patted his back soothingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will never target me. Even if they do, their methods are useless against me. I have read over 700 chapters ofic series Detective Conan, and know more than 600 ways to kill someone. I am also familiar with over 100 poisons and understand how to create all sorts of false witnesses.¡± Elvis¡¯ mood improved with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nonsensical babbling. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter what others wished to do to her. She would at least have him to protect her. Time passed quickly and in the blink of an eye, the mountain was sealed off by heavy snows. Gu Mengmeng sat at the entrance of the cave with her cheek resting upon her palm. She observed with a dreamy gaze as the three-person-wide doorway was gradually sealed off by the heavy snows, bit by bit. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng from behind and whispered in her ear. ¡°The winds are too strong. Don¡¯t sit so close to the door.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered before letting Elvis carry her back into the inner regions of the cave. Chapter 1141 - First Experience of Drinking

Chapter 1141: First Experience of Drinking

Ever since Gu Mengmeng inherited Elvis¡¯s night vision, they no longer stayed in the outermost cave room. The room was too close to the entrance of the cave and not the mostfortable one. They used to live there just to amodate to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s need for light sources. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Since this is the first day of sealing the mountain, I will let you try something good.¡± Elvis and Lea looked at each other and neither of them knew what she meant. After all, every piece of meat and potato in the cave were brought back by them with their own hands, what could Gu Mengmeng be so mysterious about? But since their little female was up for it, they were of course willing to y along. So both of them smiled and looked at Gu Mengmeng excitedly. Gu Mengmeng took the small bamboo cup that she had made back in the bamboo forest and walked towards the wooden pail. She opened the lid, bent down and smell it. The fruity aroma, together with the fragrance of wine, went right up her nose. Well, it should be ready to drink. She did not rush to bring it to Elvis and Lea, instead, she poured half a cup into her small cup and tasted it carefully. There was an imbnce of sourness and bitterness as sugar could not be extracted without professional equipments. It tasted more like grape juice than red wine, but one could taste the alcohol content easily with careful tasting and the feeling was good. Gu Mengmeng did not try those premium red wines in the present world before, butpared to the Great Wall Red Wine, she felt like the one she made had a better taste. After ensuring that the wine had no problems, Gu Mengmeng poured a cup each for Lea and Elvis, signaling for them to try it. Lea was surprised, he knocked on the wooden pail and said, ¡°So this is for drinking? I thought you were going to bathe with it...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of bathing with milk and not wine.¡± ¡°Wine?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, usually alcohol is brewed with rice, but I have yet to see a single grain of rice in my two years of staying here... Let¡¯s not talk about fermenting before we could eat. Luckily grapes could be used to make alcohol too. Although the alcohol content is not that high, drinking a little cheers up the mood. Try it?¡± Elvis and Lea hesitated no more. They would chuck down and praise anything that Gu Mengmeng gave them, even if it was poison, let alone a cup of wine. Gu Mengmeng frowned at the way the two of them drank without hesitation. Wine was something that required fine tasting, why did the two drank it like it was theirst drink? If there was a wooden board at the back of their neck, they should be throwing the cup after they drank finish, before righteously saying ¡°I will be a right, fined again after eighteen years!¡± Before Gu Mengmeng couldment, she heard a ¡®thump¡¯ sound as Elvis dropped dead to the ground. Gu Mengmeng was taken aback, she quickly squatted down, held onto Elvis¡¯s head, patted his face and called, ¡°Hubby? Hubby what¡¯s wrong? Are you allergic to grapes? Don¡¯t scare me...¡± Z... Zzz... Zzzz... Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, she blinked and looked at Elvis, whom had a flushed face and a steady breath that did not fit the symptoms of allergy at all. She paused for a second beforeughing dryly and she said, ¡°It can¡¯t be... One cup and you are gone?!¡± ¡°Hey Mengmeng~¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a weight on her shoulders and turned around to realize there was something wrong with her fox too. He was leaning against her shoulders amorously, his slender eyes were misty as he stared affectionately at her, looking all drunk. Chapter 1142 - Call Me Daddy!

Chapter 1142: Call Me Daddy!

¡°Lea...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether tough or cry, she should not have given them the alcohol at the same time. She had forgotten that alcohol drinks never existed in the Beast World and the two of them had zero tolerance. She had considered the possibility of them being drunk, but did not think that they would be this drunk in just one cup. Lea frowned and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheeks until her mouth resembled that of a fish. He then kissed on it hard and said angrily, ¡°What did you just call me? Huh?!¡± ¡°Le...¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could finish her sentence, Lea had kissed her again, crushing the ¡®a¡¯ in her mouth. Lea squinted his eyes dangerously and said in a dominant way, ¡°Call me daddy!¡± Pfft... Gu Mengmeng wanted to spit a mouthful of wine onto Lea¡¯s face. She had never called him daddy after giving birth to the Hede brothers, she thought he had long forgotten about it. ¡°Stop fooling around, help me carry Elvis up onto the bed, will you?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to reason with Lea. But Lea could not care less, he snuggled up in between Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, pushed Elvis out of her arms and have her for himself. Lea wrapped his big tail around her waist and clung onto her like a octopus. He said, ¡°Call me daddy, call me daddy now!¡± ¡°Lea...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Lea would not give up without hearing Gu Mengmeng call him daddy and he kissed on her lips hard again. Both of their lips were slightly swollen when he released her again. Lea was in a dizzy state being half-drunk, hended a bitter look on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said faintly, ¡°You used to call me Daddy Lea so obedientlyst time... You don¡¯t even do that nowadays... Mengmeng, Xiao Mengmeng... Did your heart change? Yes? Did you feel like I am no longer good-looking? Huh?¡± Knowing that Lea was drunk, Gu Mengmeng gave up reasoning with a drunkard and obeyed. She called softly, ¡°Daddy Lea.¡± Lea froze for a moment, before breaking into tears. He hugged onto Gu Mengmeng and kissed her randomly while crying, he sobbed and said, ¡°Ah... I must be dying right now, ain¡¯t I? Why would you be so obedient otherwise... It must be because I am dying... Sobs sobs sobs, I don¡¯t wanna die yet, I want to be with you longer... What would happen to you if I die? You can¡¯t eat what Elvis cooks... You will die of food poisoning...¡± Were the logic of drunkards been given out for the dogs to eat? He asked her to call him Daddy Lea, she did what was told, and he was going to die? What was going on... This was the first time Gu Mengmeng saw Lea crying and it was under such circumstance... Gu Mengmeng sighed and hugged Lea back, patted on his back lightly tofort him and she said, ¡°No, you are not going to die. We will be together until our hairs turn gray, right?¡± ¡°Right~¡± Lea blurted out the reply after eight turns in his throat as he sobbed helplessly. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Alright, get down now, you are so heavy.¡± ¡°Mengmeng, do you still like me? Huh?¡± Lea did not get down, but looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked drunkenly. Gu Mengmeng could not do anything but to smile and reply, ¡°I do, of course I still like you.¡± Lea nodded his head in satisfaction, before saying, ¡°Then lick me.¡± ¡°Cough... Cough cough.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked on her own saliva. Even though they had been married for a long time and did even more embarrassing things when she was aroused, Gu Mengmeng could not take the sudden request from Lea. She blushed and her face looked like as if blood was about to drip from it. Chapter 1143 - Story of Two Drunkards

Chapter 1143: Story of Two Drunkards

Lea sticked out his tongue, licked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said, ¡°Hey, just like this.¡± Erm... Was this like how puppies express their affection? Well, with the genes of beasts in them, licking should be the most direct way for them to express their affection? But Gu Mengmeng felt embarrassed and could not do it herself. ¡°Do you not like it? Huh?¡± With misty eyes, Lea sticked out his pink tongue and licked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose tip with a little clinginess and drunkenness. He said, ¡°I like Mengmeng so much, why couldn¡¯t Mengmeng like me a little too? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt numb all over being licked by Lea. ¡°Stop... Stop fooling around...¡± Lea paused for a moment, sniffed and suddenly broke into a smile. He hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his index finger and said, ¡°I smell it... T Fox Seductive Fragrance... My Mengmeng is aroused... because of me, right? Ooh... You like me licking you? Huh?¡± ¡°No...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to kill herself. Why did she get aroused by Lea¡¯s unconscious teasing while being drunk? Gu Mengmeng looked down on herself harshly in her mind and kept telling herself to stay calm. It would be an inhumane act to do something to an unconscious man. Being the wife in an upright family, she would never do such things! Lea bit onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. As he heard Gu Mengmeng gasping in pain, he smiled happily and wiped her tears away. He said, ¡°This is a punishment for you... Who asked you to not tell the truth... Huh? Mengmeng, you are so naughty... You clearly emits so much of the Fox Seductive Fragrance whenever I lick you... Thest time when I lick you here... I almost could not resist the Fox Seductive Fragrance and fall into aa.¡± His slender finger wiped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips gently and asked, ¡°Did I bite you too hard? Huh? Ah, it¡¯s all red now, it must be painful...¡± While saying, Lea had put Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand onto his chest. He continued, ¡°I feel pain too if you feel pain.¡± Screw you, then why did you bite me?! Besides, what was with you smiling while feeling pain?! Seeing Gu Mengmeng speechless, Lea blinked and blinked, as though his brain had stopped functioning and was trying to organize his thoughts. He finally opened his mouth after a few ¡®erm¡¯ and said, ¡°Or else, let me lick you, you can lick me after you are happy with me licking you? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was totally speechless. They were not two dogs, why did they have to lick each other?! Gu Mengmeng steeled her heart, thinking whether she should release some beast pressure to make Lea lose his consciousness. But before she could act, she heard a noise at the side. She looked up and saw Elvis, whom was lying on the ground like a corpse, standing up and looking down at her being pressed beneath Lea. ¡°Xiao Meng, get up.¡± Elvis¡¯s voice was cold, he had a hideous expression and was totally different from how he normally was. Gu Mengmeng felt a little timid, did Elvis¡¯s second personality emerge after drinking? Gu Mengmeng pushed Lea, but Lea clung onto Gu Mengmeng tightly and was unwilling to let go of her. She could not do anything but to look up at Elvis. But the moment they met eyes, she felt the weight of her disappeared as Lea was being thrown out in a parabolic motion by Elvis, hitting hard against the wall of the cave. Then, Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng up and said with a cold face, ¡°I said, get up.¡± Mamma mia, Elvis was so scary after drinking, was this turning into a domestic violence? Chapter 1144 - I Could Taste Him

Chapter 1144: I Could Taste Him

¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up.¡± It was long since thest time Gu Mengmeng had been pulled up like this by Elvis. Her feet were dangling in the air and Elvis did not seem like he going to release her after she tried kicking twice in the air. She gave up and treated herself likeundry being hanged up to dry. Elvis¡¯s sapphire blue eyes were bottomless, he had such a cold and hideous expression that he did not resembled a drunkard, but an extremely calm assassin carrying out his mission. This was actually Elvis¡¯s typical expression before meeting Gu Mengmeng, just that she had never seen him like this before. Pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s jaw with his hand, Elvis locked his eyes onto her red and swollen lips. He frowned and his blue pupils became deeper. He asked with voice as cold and chilly as the winter winds, ¡°He did that?¡± ¡°Urgh...¡± Gu Mengmeng was just thinking how Elvis was not someone to be trifled with after his dark side showed up with alcohol and whether she should lie and cover up for Elvis. But before she could start, Elvis had kissed her hard on the lips, his tongue conquered territories in her mouth with great agility, taking whatever he wanted and turned everything upside down. He did not let her go until she almost suffocated. There was not a hint of feelings on his face, he was still cold as an assassin, as he calmly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I could taste him...¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng felt weightless as she dropped down in a free fall. Elvis had released his grip without warning and Gu Mengmeng fell onto the ground on her butt. Before she could get up, Elvis and Lea had gotten into a fight. It was not the kind where they had always fooled around, but they were actually fighting with their lives. Did the two of them really just drink a cup of low alcohol content wine, and not concentrated alcohol? ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Gu Mengmeng roared. Lea could notpete with Elvis under the difference in levels and was being beaten by him almost the whole time. Elvis stopped hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s roar, he turned back to look at her and said hideously, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt in males¡¯ matters.¡± With that, he punched Lea again. Gu Mengmeng facepalmed, she did not expect Elvis to be a total chauvinistic male after being drunk. She was speechless. Lea seized the chance of Elvis being distracted by talking to Gu Mengmeng and escaped his grip all of a sudden. He shouted, ¡°How dare you raised your voice on my Mengmeng!¡± He pounced back on Elvis, hanged onto his back and bit into his shoulder with all his strength, unwilling to let go. Elvis tensed his muscle, but it was impossible for him to fling Lea away like how Wabei did it to the four little ones with just a level of difference. He had to bend forward, roll on the ground and turn around to press Lea under his back. Lea let go of him from the pain of the throw. Elvis took the chance and rode on Lea again, his hand had turned into a sharp w and went straught for Lea¡¯s forehead. Seeing that it would be a life and death situation if she did not stop them, Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists and immediately released arge amount of beast pressure, which pressed both L and Elvis onto the ground in a split second. Elvis felt a loss of strength andid on Lea. The tip of Lea¡¯s fingers had pierced into the back of Elvis¡¯s waist and half of the nails had sunken into Elvis¡¯s flesh. Meanwhile, one of Elvis¡¯s hands was gripping hard on Lea¡¯s silver hair, while the other that was about to attack him fell powerlessly beside Lea¡¯s ear. Gu Mengmeng wanted to go up and split them apart, but neither of them was willing to let go. If she did it forcefully, Lea would tore off a chunk of flesh from Elvis¡¯s waist, while Elvis would pulled out Lea¡¯s scalp... Chapter 1145 - Romantically Flattering

Chapter 1145: Romantically ttering

Gu Mengmeng sighed. She gave up, these guys had real and authentic fur on them anyways, they would not feel cold sleeping on the floor, whatever. Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly as she helped herself with another cup of wine. She tasted it carefully and it was really good. The alcohol content was not too high either, how the heck did they get this drunk? After finishing two to three cups, Gu Mengmeng felt a little drunk. She tugged herself in to the bed and slept. God knows how long she slept. But when Gu Mengmeng had woken up, Elvis and Lea were still sleeping. The two were lying on the bed together like how they were fighting, but it had turned more romantic. Elvis¡¯s hand that was gripping onto Lea¡¯s hair loosened up. Instead of gripping, it was... Well... My hand ran cross your silvery hair. The other hand that was about to attack Lea went under Lea¡¯s neck and became his pillow. Lea¡¯s w that was piercing through Elvis¡¯s waist hade loose too, his nails had withdrawn from the flesh. But with two arms around Elvis¡¯s waist, it was as thought they were hugging each other. Their four long legs crossed one another, while the hide skirt had gone all over the ce during the fight. It was a miserable yet romantic scene, prompting others to go wild on their imagination seeing how half-naked they were. Gu Mengmeng remained stunned for a long while, she looked at the scene that was more attractive than the ones in gay pornography in a daze. Then, blood trickled down her nose uncontrobly. Ever after Gu Mengmeng had a difficultbor while giving birth to Kanwu and her being covered in blood as she was carried back by Lea in the Snake Valley, Elvis and Lea has trauma with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood. The two of them woke up instantly with the smell of her blood. They were in a daze the first second after opening their eyes, and then... Shocking! Elvis and Lea had both thought they were hugging Gu Mengmeng, so the first thing they did after opening their eyes was to stare in each other¡¯s eyes affectionately, but the stare had frozen the both of them. They bounced backwards as though they were electrocuted, before both peeking at Gu Mengmeng in weird uniformness. Seeing the nosebleed down her nose, they could do nothing but to grind their teeth. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and supported the back of her head to raise it up. Meanwhile, Lea immediately dug out two blocks of ice, melted them into water with his body and smacked them onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and nose bridge. The temperature of the snow water was very low. After using his hand to melt the snow, Lea¡¯s hand was cold too and Gu Mengmeng liked the icy feeling with his hand on her skin. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and smiled sheepishly, while Elvis and Lea¡¯s faces ckened even more. ¡°Delete what you are thinking inside your brain, right now!¡± Lea smacked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead andmanded, almost gritted teeth. Gu Mengmeng acted blur, smiled and said, ¡°Huh?What am I thinking? I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng coldly, pinched her small nose and said, ¡°You mean your nose will bleed without thinking anything? Yes?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to hold in herughter, she looked at Elvis and then at Lea. Then, she put one hand into Lea¡¯s hair and another around his neck. She looked at Lea with thirsty eyes and asked, ¡°Are you asking me to forget about this?¡± Lea and Elvis blushed at the same time, because what Gu Mengmeng had demonstrated was just too suggestive... Chapter 1146 - Who Was… on Top and Who Was Below

Chapter 1146: Who Was... on Top and Who Was Below

Elvis was hugging Lea in this position when they woke up just now, but they way they looked at each other was definitely not what Gu Mengmeng was demonstrating. But Elvis and Lea were stunned by the shock and could not be bothered with such details. Right after finishing her sentence, Gu Mengmeng turned around and walked behind Elvis. Her legs crossed around Elvis¡¯s waist as she rested her right hand on his right shoulder, leaving it hanging down, while she ced her left hand on his heart through his left armpit. Gu Mengmeng then rest her head against Elvis¡¯s left shoulder, opened her mouth and clenched her teeth as shended a mild bite on his shoulder. Before releasing, she licked his shoulder with her agile little tongue and made Elvis trembled. Gu Mengmengughed innocently, looked up at Lea and asked, ¡°Or are you asking me to forget about this?¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng came down from Elvis and used her hand to draw circles around a bite mark on Elvis¡¯s left shoulder intentionally or unintentionally. It was obvious that the bite mark did not belong to Gu Mengmeng from the size of it. Besides, the four deeper holes were clearly resulted from ws. Lea stared at Gu Mengmeng in bewilderment, as though he was being struck by lightning. The snow had sealed off the mountain and there were only three of them in the cave. Gu Mengmeng did not have ws, so, unless Elvis could ripped off his head and put it on his shoulder to bite himself, the bite mark could only belong to... to Elvis. The memory of how Gu Mengmeng had hung herself on Elvis seductively teasing him was on rey mode in Lea¡¯s brain, before switching Gu Mengmeng with himself into the picture. Lea fell onto the ground and felt as though all hopes were crushed. Elvis did not had it much better than Lea. Gu Mengmeng was imitating him by brushing her hand into his hair and hugging him by the neck just now, then it was obvious who she was imitating by hugging him on the back and biting his shoulder. Elvis clenched his teeth and said coldly, ¡°What... What happened... between me and Lea...st night...¡± He could not say it out loud! Gu Mengmeng held back herughter forcefully and said, ¡°So many things happened~~ Do you want me to reenact everything one by one to you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lea looked up all of a sudden, he took a deep breath and said with clenched teeth, ¡°You just have to tell me on thing, who was... on top and who was belowst night?¡± Gu Mengmeng wasughing her heads off in her head, but... What a rare chance, she got to hold it back. So, Gu Mengmeng lightly knocked her chin with her hand as though she was deep in thoughts and said, ¡°Erm... You were being held down by Elvis yesterday...¡± as he beat you up. Gu Mengmeng did not say out thest part naughtily. Lea¡¯s face turned green, so was Elvis¡¯s. So, they both betrayed Gu Mengmeng and did some indescribable things in front of her...?! Elvis staggered to the pail of wine and was about to smash it with his ws. Gu Mengmeng was shocked and she immediately ran up to block the pail behind her. She stared at Elvis with eyes widened and asked, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Elvis¡¯s eyes were blood-red, he felt a excruciating pain when he looked at Gu Mengmeng. He squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Let me destroy this harmful substance... before dealing with me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment when she met eyes with Elvis. She had wanted to y a prank on them, but did not intent to break their heart. But now... it seemed like she had gone too far. Chapter 1147 - Abusing Me After Taking Advantage of Me

Chapter 1147: Abusing Me After Taking Advantage of Me

¡°Hubby, don¡¯t get angry first, listen to my exnation...¡± Gu Mengmeng triedforting Elvis, but Elvis smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Ah, you must be set on abandoning me, right? So I no longer have the rights to destroy your things...¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, but Elvis did not give her the chance to finish her sentence. He took a step back and exposed his chest stoically. He said, ¡°Come, finish me. I have no regrets to die in your hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt so guilty, she did not expect this to go this overboard. She had just wanted to see Elvis and Lea being embarrassed, not making them upset. Gu Mengmeng pounced onto Elvis and went straight into his embrace, she shook her head and said, ¡°Hubby, nothing has happened between you and Lea...¡± Elvis¡¯s spine stiffened and his shoulders slumped as he said, ¡°You are so kind and soft-hearted as always, you are unwilling to kill me even after all these?Ha, but else can you do, I can¡¯t face you anymore...¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis tightly and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you, really. You two just had a fight yesterday night, it was a rough fight so I had to use the beast pressure to press you both unconscious...¡± Lea wagged his tail and stood up from the ground. He turned around and leaned against the pail, he looked at Gu Mengmeng with arms crossed and said, ¡°Elvis, don¡¯t fret over it. I was the one at a disadvantage... Why does it still bother you, even I have gotten over it? Didn¡¯t Mengmeng always wish to witness such scenes? Just treat it as us sacrificing to satisfy her wished.¡± The veins on Elvis¡¯s forehead bulged, he looked at Lea coldly and said, ¡°Yes, right, I almost forgot about you.¡± With that, Elvis pounced onto Lea with his sharp ws and appeared as if he was about to take Lea¡¯s life. Lea ducked down and dodged the attack swiftly, taking the chance to pull Gu Mengmeng over to block himself from Elvis. He hid behind Gu Mengmeng sneakily and said, ¡°Mengmeng, look at him, abusing me after taking advantage of me... Sobs sobs sobs, I can¡¯t stand lives like this anymore.¡± ¡°Then you can go and die!¡± Elvis said as he was about tounch another attack, but Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng as a shield and dodged all his attacks from left to right. Elvis failed to hurt Lea with multiple tries in fear of harming Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was going dizzy from Lea shaking her around, but she could tell from the situation that Lea had understood and believed in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. So she could only said pleadingly, ¡°Good Lea, stop ying around and exin to Elvis please, he would really get angry if you continue.¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and pinched her little nose from left to right. There was yfulness and some sulkiness, coupled with overwhelming connivance and pamper as he said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you so obedient when you stir troubles? It seems like you only know to ask for mercy when you can¡¯t settle the aftermath?¡± ¡°I am at fault, I am at fault~¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea innocently with puppy eyes and pleaded, ¡°Quick, Elvis would really turn against us if we continue fooling around.¡± Lea poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°I will deal with youter.¡± Gu Mengmeng sticked out her tongue and lowered her head in defeat. Meanwhile, Lea took two steps twoards Elvis in boredom. When he raised his hand and was about to touch Elvis, Elvis dodged him like a gue.¡± ¡°Tsk, that was saddening. We two had hugged and slept together for a night no matter what, people always say one night of couple is a hundred days of gratitude, why don¡¯t you recognize me after waking up?¡± Chapter 1148 - I Must Be Crazy To Shout At You.

Chapter 1148: I Must Be Crazy To Shout At You.

¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng called him softly, looking at him with a ¡®why are you adding fuel to the fire?¡¯ expression on her face. Lea poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head andughed before looking at Elvis, saying, ¡°If I go through estrus, I¡¯ll keep emitting Fox Seductive Fragrance unknowingly, I can¡¯t control it myself. Smell, is my Fox Seductive Fragrance in this cave?¡± Elvis was shocked and he really went to smell every corner of the cave in detail. No, there really isn¡¯t any! A crack formed on Elvis¡¯s face and then an expressioning from a survivor of a disaster started forming slowly, recing his dark expression. Lea pointed at Elvis¡¯s shoulder and poked him saying, ¡°Look at the wound yourself, does this look like it was bitten during all the teasing? When did you see me hurt Mengmeng so seriously before?¡± Upon hearing his words, Elvis lowered his head and looked at the wound on his shoulder. Indeed, this kind of injury meant nothing to males but one could see that it was not done by nibbling during sexual arouse. The flesh was already flipped open, the culprit must have done it very harshly. Lea rubbed his own hair and showed his scalp to Elvis, saying, ¡°Have you seen anyone scratch such a deep bloody scar on their scalp when rubbing their heads before? This skills.......ha, why do I feel like it¡¯s you whose trying to fix my head in ce and then directly knock it off?¡± Elvis peered at the injury on Lea¡¯s head........ Yeah, it was his usual trademark. The tension in his chest finally subsided, Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng and said with a conflicted gaze, ¡°Xiao Meng,e over.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked over nervously, pinching Elvis¡¯s beast-skin dress with two fingers to sway it slightly. She admitted to her mistake straightaway, ¡°I was just joking, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ll treat it seriously......I was wrong, I won¡¯t make this kind of joke in the future.¡± Elvis poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and sighed helplessly, saying, ¡°You promised that when you suffered from a nosebleed thest time too.¡± He meant that she lost her credibility........ Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly before wrapping her arms around Elvis¡¯s waist, saying, ¡°That¡¯s because you shouted at me yesterday, that¡¯s why I want to pull a trick on you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis raised his brow, he did not believe that he would shout at Gu Mengmeng, he even found it insufficient when he cupped her in his hands. Seeing how Elvis did not believe her, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned dark as she mimicked Elvis¡¯s tone and expression from yesterday, ¡± ¡®Don¡¯t interrupt in males¡¯ matters.¡¯ You shouted at me like that yesterday.¡± His recollection was blur but he seemed like he really said that sentence before..... Rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, Elvis could not raise his temper at her at all. Because just a second ago, he thought that he was about to lose her so he kept praying to the Beast Deity in hope that everything in front of him was just a dream. Now, his prayer was answered so how could he still chide Gu Mengmeng for ying a trick on him? And moreover, upon hearing that he shouted at herst night, his heart ached even more. His Xiao Meng should be treasured like a princess and should hear the gentlest words in this world, how did he bear to shout at her? Hugging onto Gu Mengmeng, Elvis kissed the top of her head and said in guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must be crazy to shout at you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis and smiled, concluding this whole issue, ¡°Then, let¡¯s call it quits, we¡¯re not allowed to hold grudges and bring this up again.¡± Elvis nodded and replied gently, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1149 - Forget Everything

Chapter 1149: Forget Everything

Lea tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder lightly and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t shout at you yesterday, right? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea had seen through her prank long ago but he was just not as agitated as Elvis so she was not as guilty towards him too. But towards the dark and evil nature of her fox, Gu Mengmeng decided to not go rough against him so she pulled her lower lip down and flipped her wound out to let Lea see. She questioned him back, ¡°Do you want to guess why Elvis fought with you yesterday? Hmm?¡± Lea frowned when he saw the wound in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, feeling as if a needle was poking his heart. ¡°Hiss.......I bit you?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto Lea¡¯s head and kissed him. Lea was taken aback initially but he instantly gain the active role as he held onto the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and deepened the kiss. At the same time, he used the tip of his tongue to sweep past the wound in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Yeah, it waspatible with his teeth. When they ended the kiss, Lea had confirmed that he caused her injury. Lea¡¯s heart did ache but he would not apologize to Gu Mengmeng like Elvis. Instead, he scrapped her nose and asked, ¡°Tell me, what did you do to anger me such that I bit you, huh?¡± F***! He can¡¯t admit to it! Gu Mengmeng instantly thought of the scene where Lea forced her to answer whether she liked him while licking her with drunk unfocused eyes. ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng in great interest and squinted. He pinched his nose and smelled, saying, ¡°Fox Seductive Fragrance....Mengmeng, did I forget any extremely important things?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and denied, ¡°No no!¡± Lea grabbed onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and lifted her up, pressing her little stomach against his body. He gave an evil and sly smile, ambiguous written on the curved corners of his lips as he asked, ¡°No? I feel that there is something and it¡¯s something important.....Mengmeng, shouldn¡¯t you set an example by personally taking part to help me recall? Hmm?¡± When Lea said hisst word, he blew into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, causing all of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bones to turn numb. Taking a step backwards, Gu Mengmeng bit onto the corner of her lip and decided to take revenge. Thus, she giggled cheekily and said, ¡°Regarding the matter of being bitten by you.......does seeing you cry count?¡± Lea was taken aback as he immediately denied, ¡°Impossible, I never cry.¡± Elvis agreed with him, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen him cry before.¡± Gu Mengmengughed with her shoulders shaking. She ced both her hands on Lea¡¯s shoulders and said with a heartbroken look, ¡°I¡¯m drying soon, right? Mengmeng, I¡¯m going to die, right? Ah.....Mengmeng, I don¡¯t want to die yet.....¡± Lea was shocked as he stared at Gu Mengmengg for quite some time before he stuttered, ¡°You.....you made this up, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared directly into Lea¡¯s eyes and shook her head, grinning. Lea took in a deep breath and held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with both his hands, saying, ¡°Forget about it, regarding what happenedst night, forget them all.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t forget.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for teasing me, tsk tsk, see who¡¯s the better one this time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t forget?¡± Lea squinted his eyes and was not angry. Instead, heughed and suggested, ¡°Then......let¡¯s do something that will be worth recollecting so that we can just cover the old memories.¡± Lea and Elvis had been holding themselves back for a long time, how would Gu Mengmeng not know what Lea¡¯s ¡®something that will be worth recollecting¡¯ is about? It¡¯s just that.....¡± ¡°If I get pregnant now, I won¡¯t be able to go up the Motou mountain range this big rainy season.....¡± Chapter 1150 - How Are You Going To Make It Up For Me, Hmm?

Chapter 1150: How Are You Going To Make It Up For Me, Hmm?

¡°Fool.¡± Lea hugged onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°Before we get the Love of the Sky, Elvis and I won¡¯t make you pregnant.¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°The sealed snow is still not thick enough, for safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll go guard outside the cave.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms while throwing Elvis a ¡®thanks¡¯ nce. The two of them did not say anything else because they had a strong teamwork that only both of them knew. After Elvis exited the ce, only Gu Mengmeng and Lea were left in the cave. Lea hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin and said with a little sexual passion seen in his long eyes, ¡°Because you kept demanding for children, I held in for a long time and did not dare to touch you.......you¡¯ve tested my patience this period of time, how are you going to make it up for me, hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew what was going to happen next so naturally she did not dare to go hard against him. Or else, with the dark and evil nature of Lea, he would make sure she could not walk for three days. Wrapping her arms around Lea¡¯s neck, Gu Mengmeng grinned from ear to ear in an attempt to fawn over him as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll forget about you crying, alright?¡± Lea clenched his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re really so capable in spoiling the mood, do you think that I¡¯ll let you go like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought that he had seen through her ns but she was not too trouble either as she answered bashfully, ¡°Don¡¯t torment me too much, I¡¯m scared.¡± Seeing how Gu Mengmeng had given in, Lea¡¯s heart started to itch until he could not stand it anymore. He turned around and pinned Gu Mengmeng under him, nibbling onto her left earlobe. With a deep voice, he said, ¡°My Xiao Mengmeng, do you still remember what you promised me before?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied in confusion, clearly forgetting everything. ¡°When we were in Sauder, you always suffered from a nosebleed whenever you imagined useless things and Elvis and I were so terrified we almost relocated our house to near the stream. That time, you promised me that I can punish you however I liked. Now you¡¯re trying to deny it, huh?¡± Lea was enclosing the entire top half of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, giving off a strong pressurizing force and presence. Gu Mengmeng squirmed around to fight for a bigger space for herself but to no avail because Lea was using a strength where Gu Mengmeng could never push him away unless she injured him. Thus, she could not escape because she could not bring herself to hurt him. Gu Mengmeng had difficulty breathing because of Lea so she said with a red face, ¡°It happened so long ago, you still remember it?¡± Leanded a light peck on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, he did not go in deeper and just kissed her on the surface before he said, ¡°I originally forgot about it but you refused to mend your ways after repeated teachings.......so I feel that if I don¡¯t give you a memorable round of teaching and let you remember my sexual orientation to heart, you will keep letting your imagination go wild.¡± Okay, it¡¯s her wrong again. Gu Mengmeng pulled her arms out and wrapped them around Lea¡¯s neck, asking him in a dainty way, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the punishment?¡± ¡°Do you like me?¡± Lea asked suddenly. Gu Mengmeng took the initiative to present her lips, kissing Lea¡¯s throat before she replied, ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Then....lick me.¡± Lea smirked evilly, with a mocking glow in his eyes. Gu Mengmeng was taken aback as her face instantly turned red. She asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you drunk? How could you still remember?¡± Lea leaned forward and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck, exining, ¡°I was drunk and my consciousness wasn¡¯t quite awake so I can¡¯t differentiate clearly whether it¡¯s reality or a dream. My mood swings were also more extreme and I can¡¯t seem to control them well......but, after my Xiao Mengmeng¡¯s reminder, I recalled a portion of what absurd actions I did.¡± Chapter 1151 - I Like You.

Chapter 1151: I Like You.

¡°Let¡¯s change another one.¡± Gu Mengmeng begged for mercy, ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Lea stuck out his tongue and licked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left earlobe, saying, ¡°Mengmeng, do you know? I like this mark so much, it¡¯s like how you¡¯re telling me intimate words everyday, rambling on and on, entangling around me.¡± Then, Lea¡¯s kissnded on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes instinctively, allowing his lips to brush across her eyes. Then, there was a wet touch, Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was using his tongue to lick her eyes. ¡°I like your eyes too, they¡¯re so clean and clear. The glow in your eyes make those countless winter stars dim and boring.......when my reflection is seen in those eyes of yours, I feel that I¡¯m the happiest person in this world.¡± Lea¡¯s lips kept moving downwards, he stopped at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, kissing it before giving it a slight bite. Then, he scraped his tongue across it, causing Gu Mengmeng to giggle from the itch. ¡°I like your nose, especially when you¡¯re heaving with joy. It¡¯s vivid shape make your cheerfulness and cuteness visible to me so I always can¡¯t help but to pinch it. Oh right, I also love how you use your nose to smell the aroma of my dishes while giving off a delighted smile.¡± He continued inching downwards, kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips gently. He pecked and pecked them and after kissing them for seven to eight times, he captured her lips deeply, sticking his nimble tongue into her mouth to tangle it with her tongue, sharing a dance together. ¡°I also like your lips. When you smile, when you joke around, when you¡¯re enamored by me and even when you¡¯re scolding me......every note it gives off attracts me, captivates me, preventing me from controlling myself. No matter where I am, as long as you call me with this mouth of yours, regardless whether we¡¯re distanced by mountains or seas, I¡¯ll rush towards you with no consideration for anything in this world.¡± He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it. Then, he nibbled onto every of her finger, sucking them in the meantime before he said, ¡°I like your hands, when you wave to me with them, when you hug me with them, when you hold my hands in them and when you twist my ear with them. They transmit your warmth clearly to me, warming up my cold soul.¡± Leanded kisses all over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, after kissing each spot, he would say a reason, a gentle confession. Upon hearing those praises, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s maiden heart exploded into popcorns as she dip herself in honey, feeling all sweet and happy. ¡°Mengmeng, what about you? Which part of me....do you like?¡± Lea wrapped one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and supported the back of her head with his other hand. Turning around, he made Gu Mengmeng lie against his chest. ¡°Follow what I did just now, licking every part of you that I like, let me know.....how much you like me, alright?¡± Perhaps Lea had made the atmosphere too wonderful, Gu Mengmeng felt that licking him was not such an embarrassing and uneptable thing now. She lied against Lea¡¯s chest like a kitten, kissing his eyes. Then, she said softly, ¡°I like your eyes. Even though it is piercing and full of life, hiding countless gulches, they pamper only me and devote themselves to only me.¡± She pecked Lea¡¯s mouth and swept her fragrant tongue across his lips, whispering, ¡°I like your lips, they transmitted all confessions in this world into promises that will only be fulfilled to me.¡± Chapter 1152 - All Ambiguity Broke Into Pieces On The Floor

Chapter 1152: All Ambiguity Broke Into Pieces On The Floor

Holding onto Lea¡¯s hand, Gu Mengmeng kissed his palm before cing his hand on her face, lightly rubbing against it. She said, ¡°I like your hands too, they¡¯re slim and pretty with the bone outline clear and defined. They always supported my shoulders when I¡¯m too helpless, telling me to not be scared, no matter what happens, his top priority would always be protecting me and taking care of me first......¡± Gu Mengmeng learned from how Lea did, kissing his entire body before returning back to his chest. She kissed the spot where his heart was and said, ¡°What I like the most is this heart. Because it can only contain me inside.¡± The me in Lea¡¯s heart was ignited after hearing to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s several love confessions until the stars all lit up one by one. Then, the prairie was set aze and things went out of control. A pleasurable round was unavoidable, all ambiguity broke into pieces on the floor, creating a concerto for the mingling of love. Lea had abstained himself for a long time so he went quite harshly this time. He did it with Gu Mengmeng thrice when she was awake and after she lost consciousness, he did it two more times before letting her go. That exined why Gu Mengmeng was terribly exhausted for she slept as if she cked out. When she woke up, she did not know how many days had passed. The bruises on her body had recovered and her fatigue had also diminished to a negligent level too. Ha, if Snakel were to know that she used his rming recovering abilities on this kind of matters, would he stamp his feet in rage? ¡°You¡¯re awake~¡± Lea crawled to Gu Mengmeng like a satisfied cat, swaying his thickrge tail in manifestation of his owner¡¯s good mood. Gu Mengmeng stretched her hand out and Lea automatically sent hisrge tail into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms before using his finger to poke Gu Mengmeng¡¯s warm and soft little face that had just woken up. He asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I had boiled the meat and ced it in the snow at the entrance to freeze it. We just have to warm it up to eat it.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and rejected his offer, ¡°I just woke up so I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not eat, you can touch me first.¡± Gu Mengmeng paused, was he starting a new topic called ¡®touch me¡¯ after ¡®lick me¡¯? Gu Mengmeng was really scared, she did not know what kind of shameful topics Lea was going toe up with so she hurriedly released hisrge tail and turned around. The next moment, she found herself in Elvis¡¯s embrace. Gu Mengmeng extended her arms to hug Elvis¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up from the bed and poured water into a small bamboo cup for her. He said, ¡°I was scared that you¡¯ll suffer from excessive internal heat and have a nosebleed so I kept boiling water with the fire in the cave. But it¡¯s a little scalding, drink slowly.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied one word before holding the cup up to drink the water in small mouthfuls. Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng was shy so he did not tease her any further. After all, Gu Mengmeng did not eat anything before their love intercourse, now that she had slept for such a long time, her stomach must be empty. Thus, Lea got off from the bed and went to the entrance to take the boiled meat frozen in the snow. He warmed in up in the pot and not longter, an aroma wafted in the air, causing one to salivate at the smell of it. Gu Mengmeng sat at the table, eating meat from the stone bowl she was holding onto. She drank two mouthfuls of water during the meal but felt that it was tasteless so she went to pour a cup of grape wine to go along with her meat. After having their virgin drunk experience, Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s faces changed at the sight of wine. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh at their immediate retreat upon seeing the red liquid in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cup as if it was a gue. Gu Mengmeng drank a mouthful of wine by herself and then smacked her lips, saying, ¡°Boiled meat with wine, the more I drink it the more I~this simple life, tsk~nothing can beat it~¡± Chapter 1159 - Why Are You Acting Indecently in Broad Daylight?!

Chapter 1159: Why Are You Acting Indecently in Broad Daylight?!

¡°Roar¡ª¡± The howl shook the sky, Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng onest time before transforming into a ck wolf and lead the rest of the beasts to the distance. The roar shook the earth and the the spectacr scene made everyone¡¯s blood boil with indignation. Gu Mengmeng supported her chin with her hand as she looked at Elvis leaving. She was smiling throughout and ¡®My hubby is so handsome¡¯ was clearly written on her face. After a long time, when Elvis could not be seen at all, Gu Mengmeng retracted her gaze and leaned into Lea¡¯s arms. She nced at Maya and said, ¡°Maya, you don¡¯t have to wait here for the day, go back to your cave and take a good rest.¡± ¡°But...¡± Maya was surprised, she blinked and looked at Gu Mengmeng with innocent eyes. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°You are bearing the first baby girl in Saint Nazaire, it¡¯s so precious I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Your priority now is to take care of your body and deliver to a baby girl safely. You don¡¯t have to care about anything else, you understood?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Maya answered obediently, before letting her male carry her back. After Maya left, Gu Mengmeng exchanged a nce with Lea, but nobody pointed it out bluntly. Mandy, Leanna and Paige sat on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment with Gu Mengmeng, but the three kept darting nces at Lea. There was no aggressiveness in their looks, but Gu Mengmeng still felt ufortable. It was like the first day of school, some girls gathering together to discretely talk about their female ssmate whose face was still swollen from a stic surgery during the holidays. Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and said, ¡°Just say whatever you want, that strange look just gives me anxiety.¡± Gu Mengmeng was closest and most familiar to Mandy among the 16 valued females, so Leanna pushed Mandy and asked her to represent the rest. Mandy hesitated bashfully for a while, but stepped forward nheless and said, ¡°Well... Lea seemed to be better-looking after the winter, we just want to ask... Did anything happen?¡± ¡°Better-looking?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back at Lea suspiciously. Supposedly, the details of how the males in the snow fox tribe look would change slightly with every promotion. So when Lea got promoted from the third-level to the fourth, Gu Mengmeng could clearly felt there was more handsomeness and less charmingness on him. But he did not promote before this, why would there be a change... ¡°Do I not look good?¡± Lea let Gu Mengmeng examine his face for a long time and was unsatisfied to not see the daze expression on her. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chne and shook it a little, before fiddling his hair and separating his lips a little to show his crystal white teeth and pink, moist tongue. He bent forward, almost onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose tip and whispered, ¡°What about this? Do I look better now? Or... Do I have to remove this troublesome hide skirt before you realize how good-looking I am? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and pped Lea. She said, ¡°Why are you acting indecently in broad daylight?!¡± ¡°You are my female, flirting with you is not considered acting indecently. After all, I have the responsibility to please you.¡± With that, Lea leaned forward as though he was going to eat Gu Mengmeng up on the spot. ¡°Ah~~~~!¡± A wave of uncontroble excited screams were let out by the three females, whom were hugging each other and jumping on the spot, with eyes in heart shapes. Shit, why was their expression so familiar? Gu Mengmeng was like this whenever she saw two handsome guys hugging together... Chapter 1154 - Blasphemy Against The Deities

Chapter 1154: sphemy Against The Deities

¡°I used to memorize the poems of the Tang Dynasty in the past, I never seen anyone react like you before......why do you......erm......look like you¡¯re going through estrus?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea in confusion. Lea held his chest and said, ¡°When you read the poems of the Tang Dynasty previously, I was not your male yet.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it before nodding and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It was when we were still confirming my identity as the messenger, you were still my beast pet back then.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng while pressing his heart. He poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body with his long and slender fingers in a cautious manner before breaking out into a smile. He lifted his head ambiguously and looked up at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°To the snow fox tribesmen, the content in the ¡®esoterica¡¯ is sacred and cannot be infringed upon. Every tribesmen has to bow in worship after they read it. And your presence is ced above the ¡®esoterica¡¯ but just two days ago......I pinned you under my body like this and like that......ah......I feel that I hadmitted sphemy against the deities but this feeling makes me excited too.....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face twitched and she ced her wine cup and leg down. Putting one hand on Lea¡¯s shoulders, she looked at him with a darkened expression and shouted, ¡°Lea, tell me! You¡¯re not a psycho!¡± Lea was taken aback before he rxed his brows and smiled. Standing up, he encircled Gu Mengmeng under him, cing one hand behind her back to prevent her from getting injured after hitting the side of the table. Then, he supported his other hand on the sides of the table, yeah, a standard thudding up against the table. ¡°What if I¡¯m one? Do you decide to abandon me......or sink into it with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little flustered by Lea¡¯s thudding, how should she put it...... Once Lea starts his attack, his aura was really no joke. Even though they did all intimate things together before, once Lea tries to seduce her seriously, he would give off hormones that one could never resist against. He does not deny his dark side and even show it entirely to you before telling you ¡®you¡¯re mine, you can¡¯t escape¡¯. Damn it~whose husband is so handsome?! Huh huh huh?! Gu Mengmeng blushed as the smell of the Fox Seductive Fragrance in the cave that had not subsided yet became stronger. Lea smiled charmingly, hooking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin as he said, ¡°You just woke up, if we go for another round....can you stand it? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed even more as she shook her head and rejected him, ¡°No no no, if we go for another round, my bones will break.¡± Lea chuckled and said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t seduce me so casually. Or else......¡± As Lea said, he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and twisted it to one side. Hended his gaze on Elvis as he leaned forward to whisper deeply into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m a snow fox so I¡¯ve a certain resistance against the Fox Seductive Fragrance but Elvis will not be able to stand your seduction.¡± Seeing how Elvis was holding it in, Gu Mengmeng felt even more bashful. She did not do it deliberately, it¡¯s just that being pinned down by Lea created a body response with just a few sentences from him, she did not know that she was this sensitive before.... ¡°Hubby.....¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted gently, giving off a wronged expression that resembled a cat that was bullied. Indeed, this call added fuel to Elvis¡¯s fire. Clenching his teeth, he grabbed onto the back of Lea¡¯s neck and threw him to one side while maintaining a parabolic curve posture. He hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms and kissed her, assuring, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still hold myself back. You haven¡¯t fully recover yet so I won¡¯t torment you now. Eat your food well and don¡¯t lose weight from going hungry.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head obediently before eating the food Elvis fed her. She tried in utmost cautiousness to not do anything that will make Elvis go out of control but she did not know that in Elvis¡¯s eyes, her every movement was seduction to him. Chapter 1155 - Which One Do You Want First?

Chapter 1155: Which One Do You Want First?

Aspared to Elvis, Lea had a higher tolerance towards alcohol and Elvis was stronger than Lea so when Lea¡¯s drunk, at least there¡¯s Elvis present to suppress him. So, after a discussion, both of them decided to let Lea try the wine while Elvis should not touch a single bit at all. Gu Mengmeng said that there¡¯s actually no need to do that because there¡¯s only a few barrels of grape wine. Currently, the avable grapes were only the small amount at the stray beasts¡¯ camp. And Peter was not the stray beasts¡¯ leader anymore, it was not as easy as before to pluck grapes at the stray beasts¡¯ camp so Gu Mengmeng still wanted to save the grape wine she had and drink them carefully. Since Elvis and Lea were not good at drinking wine, they should not force themselves because she could drink all my herself, gosh! But Elvis and Lea did not allow her to do that because they firmly believed that grape wine was a dangerous item. Unless Lea sessfully examined that it would not bring about any danger, they would not allow Gu Mengmeng to touch that thing herself. Thus, Gu Mengmeng, who could drink alcohol, was prohibited from touching the wine while Lea, who copsed on just one cup, was stuck in a drunk mode all day.... Drunk Lea had a variety of styles, he chased after Gu Mengmeng before while swinging a leather whip and also removed his beast-skin dress in front of Gu Mengmeng before while bitting onto his lower lip, exposing himselfpletely and begging to be trampled on. He battled with Elvis before, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws and also hugged Elvis before while shedding bitter tears over his younger days.... Overall, because of Lea¡¯s dazzling variety of appearances, winter was not that lonely after all. It¡¯s just that, Lea finished the few barrels of wine but no improvement in his alcohol tolerance was seen. It was not zero improvement, just that.....yeah, he improved from one cup to one and a half cups, how could Gu Mengmeng bring herself to say that he improved? Normally, after drinking for such a long time, one should improve to a bottle from a cup, right? Her heart ached at her fewrge barrels of grape wine.... She really felt that she slogged her hearts out for nothing. When a crack appeared on the snow that sealed the cave entrance, Gu Mengmeng knew that winter was finally over. Lying in Elvis¡¯s arms, looking at Lea whose mental state became better after not getting drunk for two to three days because he drank finish all the wine, Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Leading a befuddled life as if drunk or in a dream for the entire winter, do you still remember what we nned before winter?¡± Lea supported his forehead, being in an endless drunk state made him lose his winter memory other than that mating process. All that¡¯s left in his mind were messed up scenes of him throwing a drunkard fit. What they nned before winter..... Closing his eyes, Lea tidied up his thoughts and asked, ¡°Mengmeng, what do you n to do after winter ends?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we arrange to head to Motou mountains?¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned him back. Leaughed, saying, ¡°When did we ever arrange things? Everything is up to your mood.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, saying, ¡°So, there¡¯s another choice besides going to the Motou mountains?¡± Lea nodded, answering, ¡°I spread two news before winter, one¡¯s about you telling Maya about the Motou mountains yourself, the other one is my ¡®idental revtion¡¯ regarding the Heart of the Desert.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused as she asked, ¡°But none of us know where the Heart of the Desert is, it can¡¯t be one of our choices.¡± Lea¡¯s lips curved into a pretty arc, he stared at the snow sealing the cave entrance that had a crack but not yet smashed, as if deep in thoughts, saying, ¡°After winter ends, it wille find me itself. Just like the Kiss of the Ocean and the Soul of the Forest....¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about...Cole?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, asking. Lea nodded, answering with a smile, ¡°A winter is enough for him to n his strategy. Now all we have to do is to look at the Heart of the Desert and the Love of the Sky, which one do you want first?¡± Chapter 1156 - I Want To Become Someone That’s Compatible With You.

Chapter 1156: I Want To Be Someone That¡¯s Compatible With You.

The Heart of the Desert could activate Elvis¡¯s Beast King blood while the Love of the Sky could allow Gu Mengmeng to fulfill her wish of giving birth to a nest of little foxes. Which one should she choose first...? Should she temper herself for the n Cole devised for the entire winter or should she take the risk and go on the unknown mysterious trip to the Motou mountain range? Lea yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s silky hair and said softly, ¡°The way the 16 valued females treat Maya will cause Cole to know that you¡¯ve noticed Maya¡¯s identity too. So, should we try to cover up a misdeed, only to make it more conspicuous or should we do one thing under the cover of another? Is the Soul of the Forest or the Love of the Sky the smoke grenade? Or is the unmentioned Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs our real motive? Ha, Cole¡¯s head must hurt a lot now.¡± Gu Mengmengughed along, she always thought that they were being tricked and controlled by Cole but she forgot that her fox was the wisest man in the Beast World. If she were to reallypare the ns they devised within amand tent, her fox would not lose to that crippled Cole. After all, using Maya which Cole gave to establish Saint Nazaire which Cole could notnd a finger on was the best proof. Lea circled his finger around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair, fiddling with it in amusement. His gaze was gentle and casual, as if he felt rxed and ustomed to this kind of life. Although they have to face strong winds and big waves after winter, his current tone was calm and indifferent, as if they were just gossiping and discussing about everyday life in total unconcern. ¡°To n out three strategies during winter is impossible so I guess, Cole would throw you a bait after winter before you get the chance to act. You decide whether you want to bite that bait and I.......will be in charge of letting you retreat safe and sound.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded her head, perhaps getting the Heart of the Desert was the most advantageous situation to them. If Elvis managed to be the Beast King, what happened to Chixuan would not happen a second time because no matter happened, Gu Mengmeng just needed to protect her little cubs and leave everything to Elvis. But... How many unforeseen circumstance would ur during this back-and-forth process? Gu Mengmeng turned back and looked at Elvis, asking, ¡°Hubby, do you want to be the Beast King?¡± Elvis did not hesitate a single bit as he directly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, that was true too, the desire males had towards abilities was their basic nature in either world. ¡°I want to be someone that¡¯spatible with you.¡± Elvis added to his answer. He hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, kissing it. Gu Mengmeng felt a warm sensation creeping up her heart so she giggled. Her hubby does everything for her. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and decided to counter every trick. Since Cole could not guess her ns urately, how could she get all of his tricks correct? But since Lea was confident, she decided to just take a gamble. When her fox put his ill intentions into n, he definitely would not lose to that crippled Cole. Thinking about this, she was actually a little anticipating what would happen. After three days, the snow that sealed the cave entrance melted. Gu Mengmeng, d in a cloak made up of giant rabbit skin, was carried by Elvis out of the cave. Therge hood enclosed her head and only half her face was visible below the hood at times, showing her little mouth and delicate chin. It made one¡¯s imagination go wild after feeling an half-concealed aesthetic feel from not seeing her full appearance. After reaching the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, three families had already gathered there. Upon seeing Gu Mengmeng, they bowed to her in respect. Gu Mengmeng nodded and smiled as a form of reply. Chapter 1157 - The Female Beauty Pageant

Chapter 1157: The Female Beauty Pageant

Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and after standing firm, he howled at the skies. This sudden howl shook the ground, causing the flying bird to p their wings and fly out from the forest, even the remaining snow rustled down the branches. This howl also created an earthshaking echo of other wild beats¡¯ growls in Saint Nazaire¡¯s skies. When Gu Mengmeng heard it from the first time, she was given a huge scare. After hearing it twice more, she felt excitement creeping all over her. Tugging onto Elvis¡¯s arm, Gu Mengmeng asked softly, ¡°Can you....bring me along for the hunt?¡± Elvis ruffled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair lightly, his gaze gentle and affectionate and his tone dotting and a little helpless as he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re very strong but even if it¡¯s like that.....I still don¡¯t want my female to face those bloody and violent scenes, do you understand me? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and nodded. Actually, in Snakel¡¯s memories, blood and violence were basic happenings. She was originally scared of blood but after inheriting Snakel¡¯s thousand-year memories....even if you want Gu Mengmeng to dissect a prey with her bare hands, her hands would not feel weak and shake. But Gu Mengmeng still decided to ept Elvis¡¯s heartache. Elvis kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and did not say anything else. When the 16 valued females all gathered together, Gu Mengmeng gestured to call Mandy to sit beside her. Then, she swept her gaze and the corners of her lips curved upwards. ¡°Leanna,e over.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at at Leanna who had two more little lions beside her. Leanna smiled sweetly, jumping down from her beast pet while climbing up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, carrying her sons in one hand each. Gu Mengmeng looked at the spot beside her and said, ¡°Sit here.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leanna was extremely happy, from the day she knew about her pregnancy, she kept looking forward to this day to get the Great Messenger¡¯s appreciation and acknowledgment. To her, it was a very very honorable thing. Although she just wanted to sit beside the Great Messenger quietly, it seemed like she saw her entire being glowing. ¡°Paige, youe over too.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at another male who was standing beside the Eagle-owl tribe and on that male hung six Eagle-owl females. Paige smiled in delight, allowing her male to send her up the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Gu Mengmeng nodded, her mood being exceptionally good. This was the third end of winter after she came to the Beast World and this was the first year after she gave birth to Hede and his brothers, the second year when there were too many disruptions that caused the females to not feel at ease to bear children so much so that Saint Nazaire had none newbornsst year. Although only two females were pregnant this year, they gave birth to at least eight little rascals so the tribe would not feel lonely anymore. Gu Mengmeng held Mandy¡¯s hand and gave her a warm gaze before standing up to announce, ¡°From today onwards, Paige will rece Mandy as the First Beauty of the Beast World. Leanna will rece me as the First Beauty of Saint Nazaire. In the future, on the day winter ends, males will head on for the first hunt to fight for the title of First Warrior. The females will go through a beauty pageant and we¡¯ll choose the First Beauty of the Beast World and the First Beauty of the tribe from the number of cubs each female has.¡± Leanna and Paige were both strongly shocked. Initially, they felt that sitting beside Gu Mengmeng was already extremely honorable but they did not imagine themselves bing the First Beauty of the Beast World and the First Beauty of the tribe suddenly. This was an unexpected surprise, a gift from the heavens. Both of them grinned from ear to ear, holding each other¡¯s hands in joy and jumping in delight. Chapter 1158 - Maya’s Pregnant

Chapter 1158: Maya¡¯s Pregnant

As the previous First Beauty of the Beast World, Mandy appeared exceptionally gracious. She stood up and walked to Paige, holding onto her hand gently as she smiled and said, ¡°In the future, the title of First Beauty of the Beast World is yours, you¡¯ve to protect this honor well and remember the Great Messenger¡¯s teaching at all times. You can¡¯t do anything that make the Great Messenger disappointed. We, the 16 valued females, will have your back and we¡¯ll always support and protect you. But at the same time, we¡¯re also yourpetitors, next winter, I¡¯ll work harder to snatch back the title of First Beauty of the Beast World.¡± Paige was a female from the deer tribe and herbivores did not have the wild characteristic as seen on carnivores so she looked delicate, causing one to have the desire to dot and cherish her. When she smiled, her eyes shined brightly, giving off an innocent glow. She squirmed around and held Mandy¡¯s hand back, replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint everyone. But.....I had promised my Larke that I¡¯ll give birth to a nest of little deers for him next year so it¡¯s still uncertain whether you can snatch the title of First Beauty of the Beast World back.¡± The gunpowder smell was not too strong between the two females, both of them were decent and polite to each other. This made Gu Mengmeng feelforted, although she grew up watching imperial-fights dramas, she did not like the feeling of scheming against others. To Gu Mengmeng, the best situation was for the females in the tribe to get along peacefully. ¡°Great Messenger....¡¯ A soft and cowardly voice rang from below the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Gu Mengmeng looked towards the source of the voice. It was Maya. She frowned in a manner that is not visible under the naked eye and tried not to show too obvious defense against her rival. She smiled politely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m.....I¡¯m pregnant too.¡± Maya lowered her head bashfully, not daring to look into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Gu Mengmeng stared at Maya¡¯s t stomach, confusion written all over her face. Seeing how Gu Mengmeng was not saying a word, Maya added, ¡°It¡¯s a female cub.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brow, feeling surprised. She originally pinned all hope on Sandy¡¯s stomach but Saint Nazaire gave birth to three ¡®male¡¯ kids and Saint Nazaire¡¯s first female cub was actually in Maya¡¯s stomach. It was sarcastic but there was nothing she could do. Waving her hand, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You cane up too.¡± Maya nodded her head obediently and allowed her partner to lift her to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. When Mandy walked to Gu Mengmeng, Gu Mengmeng wanted to hold her hand but suddenly put her hand down. Gu Mengmeng frowned in a manner that was not visible under the naked eye and had a cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have a female cub, you¡¯ve to rest well.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around to throw Mandy a gaze, meaning that Maya was pregnant with a female cub now so all targeting activities need to stop. After all, regardless how Maya was, a female cub was still precious. Mandy readily took the hint and nodded her head before whispering into Leanna¡¯s and Paige¡¯s ears. This was the secret code among the 16 valued females but to Maya, it was just an ordinary small-talk. Only the 16 valued females understood the meaning. ¡°Alright, I finished talking about the beauty pageant, now let¡¯s leave it for the males to show their capabilities.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she walked to Elvis and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him. She smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, the stage is all yours.¡± Elvis grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and pressed her body closely to himself. He kissed her back without saying a word before swinging his arm with a howl, announcing, ¡°All warriors in Saint Nazaire, bare your fangs and show your ws, let the Beast Deity see that you have the ability to protect your beloved female!¡± Chapter 1159 - Why Are You Acting Indecently in Broad Daylight?!

Chapter 1159: Why Are You Acting Indecently in Broad Daylight?!

¡°Roar¡ª¡± The howl shook the sky, Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng onest time before transforming into a ck wolf and lead the rest of the beasts to the distance. The roar shook the earth and the the spectacr scene made everyone¡¯s blood boil with indignation. Gu Mengmeng supported her chin with her hand as she looked at Elvis leaving. She was smiling throughout and ¡®My hubby is so handsome¡¯ was clearly written on her face. After a long time, when Elvis could not be seen at all, Gu Mengmeng retracted her gaze and leaned into Lea¡¯s arms. She nced at Maya and said, ¡°Maya, you don¡¯t have to wait here for the day, go back to your cave and take a good rest.¡± ¡°But...¡± Maya was surprised, she blinked and looked at Gu Mengmeng with innocent eyes. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°You are bearing the first baby girl in Saint Nazaire, it¡¯s so precious I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Your priority now is to take care of your body and deliver to a baby girl safely. You don¡¯t have to care about anything else, you understood?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Maya answered obediently, before letting her male carry her back. After Maya left, Gu Mengmeng exchanged a nce with Lea, but nobody pointed it out bluntly. Mandy, Leanna and Paige sat on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment with Gu Mengmeng, but the three kept darting nces at Lea. There was no aggressiveness in their looks, but Gu Mengmeng still felt ufortable. It was like the first day of school, some girls gathering together to discretely talk about their female ssmate whose face was still swollen from a stic surgery during the holidays. Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and said, ¡°Just say whatever you want, that strange look just gives me anxiety.¡± Gu Mengmeng was closest and most familiar to Mandy among the 16 valued females, so Leanna pushed Mandy and asked her to represent the rest. Mandy hesitated bashfully for a while, but stepped forward nheless and said, ¡°Well... Lea seemed to be better-looking after the winter, we just want to ask... Did anything happen?¡± ¡°Better-looking?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back at Lea suspiciously. Supposedly, the details of how the males in the snow fox tribe look would change slightly with every promotion. So when Lea got promoted from the third-level to the fourth, Gu Mengmeng could clearly felt there was more handsomeness and less charmingness on him. But he did not promote before this, why would there be a change... ¡°Do I not look good?¡± Lea let Gu Mengmeng examine his face for a long time and was unsatisfied to not see the daze expression on her. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chne and shook it a little, before fiddling his hair and separating his lips a little to show his crystal white teeth and pink, moist tongue. He bent forward, almost onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose tip and whispered, ¡°What about this? Do I look better now? Or... Do I have to remove this troublesome hide skirt before you realize how good-looking I am? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and pped Lea. She said, ¡°Why are you acting indecently in broad daylight?!¡± ¡°You are my female, flirting with you is not considered acting indecently. After all, I have the responsibility to please you.¡± With that, Lea leaned forward as though he was going to eat Gu Mengmeng up on the spot. ¡°Ah~~~~!¡± A wave of uncontroble excited screams were let out by the three females, whom were hugging each other and jumping on the spot, with eyes in heart shapes. Shit, why was their expression so familiar? Gu Mengmeng was like this whenever she saw two handsome guys hugging together... Chapter 1160 - Eat Me Up? Aren’t You Scared Your Teeth Might Be Chipped Off?

Chapter 1160: Eat Me Up? Aren¡¯t You Scared Your Teeth Might Be Chipped Off?

Gu Mengmeng sighed, she pushed Lea away and sat up straight. She said as she tidied her clothes, ¡°Restrain yourself a little and don¡¯t mess around in public. Look at them, almost treating us like AV.¡± But Lea was unwilling to let go, he hugged Gu Mengmeng from the back and, acting like Daji whom had ruined the country and brought sufferings to its people with her beauty, said all coquettishly, ¡°But... I can¡¯t control myself from wanting to hug you, kiss you and... eating you up whenever I see you.¡± Thest part of the sentence had diminished into a whisper in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears and she felt itchy from Lea¡¯s breath. She pinched Lea¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Eat me up? Aren¡¯t you scared your teeth might be chipped off?¡± ¡°Why would I let myself bite you, I always lick... You know it, right~¡± With that, Lea licked on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear. It was warm and moist. Gu Mengmeng exploded. She jumped up immediately and pointed at Lea whom was sitting at the original spot, looking up at her andughing. She blushed but nothing coulde out of her mouth. Lea¡¯s eyes glinted slyly and there was teasing in his smile, obviously he had did it intentionally. Meanwhile the three other females who were still screaming just now, had pinched each others¡¯ arms until it had turned purple, but they had the smile of stalkers on their faces... Gu Mengmeng facepalmed and sighed, she said, ¡°Are you turning me into everyone¡¯s target of imagination in their wild thoughts?¡± Lea smiled and kept quiet. He opened his arms and called with a charming smile and low voice, ¡°Mengmeng,e here and let me hug you.¡± For some reason, Gu Mengmeng returned to Lea¡¯s arms, although she had just gotten herself free from his arms, as though she had been bewitched. But the atmosphere around Lea had changed gradually, although the two of them were hugging, they did not feel like something in need of censoring was going to happen. Instead, it was just pure sweet. The two of them hugging each other was like the perfect painting and nobody could bear to interrupt the beauty. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small face as she regained her conscious from the e here and let me hug you¡¯. She chuckled and said, ¡°So mushy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it¡± Lea asked softly. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°Then I will be mushy to you for the rest of my life.¡± With that, Lea pecked on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face again. A lion rolled and crawled to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, he sniffed his nose as he smelled Gu Mengmeng in a cute and chubby manner. Gu Mengmeng raised her hand and wanted to hug it, but was stopped by Lea. He said, ¡°Are you going to mate with him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened and looked at Lea like looking at a psychopath. This little bun were just born and the fastest way to move around was to roll around. Did she look like a pedophilia that will target a baby that could not even stand up?! Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose as a punishment and said, ¡°You have to be responsible for him once you hug him. Do you think any other females would want him with your smell on him? Who dares to fight the Messenger of the Beast Deity for a males? Right?¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like crying. She epted how Lea and Elvis rebutted to her when she described Fei Rui as a child, since he was already a second-level beast and considered to had been stepped into adulthood. But this little bun... God knows she was not lying when she said he was a baby, the kind that was still kept in a crib. How mentally twisted did she have to be to be aroused by a baby?! ¡°If you like babies, we can make ours back at home, don¡¯t ruin other¡¯s, alright?¡± Chapter 1161 - I Can Only Please You When I Am Good-Looking.

Chapter 1161: I Can Only Please You When I Am Good-Looking.

¡°Leanna.¡± Gu Mengmeng called and signaled for the lion¡¯s mother to carry her child away. But Leanna smiled shyly and said, ¡°If the Great Messenger likes him, you can have him. Nelson and I are both the perfect beasts. I was the First Beauty in my previous tribe and Nelson was the First Warrior in his. Our child will definitely be healthy and good-looking, he will be a strong male in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°I knew he will be a bright child, but I am not a weird auntie. Next time when I go to Sauder, you should bring along the two brothers and follow me. Sauder should expect a baby girl this year and rtionships should start from young.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng looked at Paige and said, ¡°You follow me too. Females are so precious and scarce, let¡¯s try not to give it up to other tribes.¡± Paige nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I will follow the Great Messenger¡¯s instructions.¡± Leanna was smiling too, being the lighthearted type, she was different from Mandy as she showed her likes and dislikes all over her face. She would had been bullied to no end if not for her strong males. Before entering the winter, the 16 valued females were nning on dealing Maya, but only Leanna opened her mouth. It was not that he others stood at one side and just watched, but she was too powerful that nobody could interrupt. In fact, Gu Mengmeng like these kind of people that disy their true feelings. They might not be the most polite at times, but at least you did not have to worry about them stabbing your back. Leanna sat cross-legged beside Gu Mengmeng with the little lion in her arms, she tilted her head and looked at Lea, before saying, ¡°Great Messenger, you haven¡¯t tell us what happened during the winter? Look, the witch doctor has be so beautiful, his skin is almost shining.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea carefully again. Well, his skin did seemed better than before, but she did not realize since she had been looking at him everyday. But since Leanna mentioned it... Gu Mengmeng touched it with her own hands, tsk, it was as fine and smooth as a baby. ¡°Tsk.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head in despise and said, ¡°Are you letting the females to live on in this world? Why do you have to be so good-looking as a male? Huh?¡± ¡°I can only please you when I am good-looking.¡± Lea chuckled and understood the pride and boast in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s despise. He pinched her face affectionately and felt like the more he looked at Gu Mengmeng, the more he was falling in love with her and the cuter she looked. Gu Mengmeng could not control the smile on her lips, she had to turn her face to Leanna to avoid Lea, pretending to be ignoring him. She answered Leanna¡¯s question, ¡°It should be the wine. The few pails of wine I had prepared before winter all ended up in his stomach and he became like this after being a drunkard with Elvis and I in the cave for the entire winter.¡± ¡°Wine...¡± Leanna¡¯s eyes were shining, she looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Is... Is there any more of that wine left? Can you spare me some? I want to let my Nelson drink some too to make him prettier.¡± Prettier... Was it really alright to use such adjectives on the males? Was Gu Mengmeng the only one that felt weird hearing it? Gu Mengmeng sighed as she shook her head and said, ¡°No more left, Lea had finished everything by himself.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Leanna pouted as she looked down in disappointment. Chapter 1162 - I’m A Female, Why Do I Need To Become Prettier?

Chapter 1162: I¡¯m A Female, Why Do I Need To Be Prettier?

¡°Nelson is the strongest in your family, right?¡± Lea asked, holding back Gu Mengmeng from raising her thoughts. Leanna nodded as a form of reply. Lea said, ¡°Then even if there¡¯s grape wine left, you can¡¯t let him drink it.¡± Leanna looked at Lea, not understanding him so she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Lea recalled his crazy behavior during winter and could not help but shake his head, giving a bitter smile. He exined, ¡°Drinking the grape wine will cause one to lose control over his nerves for a period of time, one will not even know what he is doing. If Nelson drinks the wine and acts up from a drunken fit, nobody in your house can control him. If it¡¯s only once or half a time, it¡¯s fine but if it¡¯s for the entire winter......ha, I suspect that the rest of your males will all die before winter ends.¡± ¡°That serious?!¡± Leanna widened her beautiful eyes at Lea. Lea nodded and replied, ¡°If not, why am I the one who¡¯s drinking it instead of Elvis?¡± That¡¯s true too, the First Partner should be the one who gets priority over all the resources in the family after the female enjoys them. If it was not for this side-effect, the one who gets prettier after drinking the grape wine should be Elvis. Thinking about this, Leanna believed all of Lea¡¯s words and nodded, firmly standing on his side. ¡°I can¡¯t give this to Nelson because my other males can¡¯t defeat him.¡± Leanna twitched her lips and did not further chased Gu Mengmeng on matters of the grape wine. Very clearly, other than Nelson, her other males were not worthy enough for her to request for something from the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Gu Mengmeng was confused so she asked, ¡°You want the grape wine because you wanted Nelson to drink it? Didn¡¯t you think of drinking it yourself?¡± ¡°Drinking it myself?¡± Leanna looked at Gu Mengmeng in confusion as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m a female, why do I need to be prettier?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless from her question, she just felt herself losing it. Isn¡¯t it women¡¯s nature to like being pretty? Don¡¯t they not regret even if they die from pursuing beauty? What was ¡®I¡¯m a female, why do I need to be prettier?¡¯ about? Leanna looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s strange gaze andughed awkwardly, saying, ¡°Actually, my Nelson is not bad, he has strong abilities and is honest, we have two sons too so we¡¯re living life in happiness now. But he always feel that he¡¯s not good-looking enough and he¡¯s suffering from an inferiorityplex so I wanted to request for some grape wine from the Great Messenger so that he won¡¯t feel inferior after bing better-looking.¡± A male feeling inferior because he was not good-looking enough? To what extent did his ugliness lie? Gu Mengmeng thought for a long time but she could not recall how Leanna¡¯s lion look like so she just gave up and decided to take a look at him when Elvis and the rest came back from hunting. But... Gu Mengmengughed and looked at Leanna, asking, ¡°You mind his inferiority?¡± Leanna nodded and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I take in a fire foxst year during the beauty pageant? After taking in that fox, my Nelson became a little weird, he kept sighing and saying that he was not good-looking enough. He said that he was worried that I¡¯ll not like him anymore. To prevent his imagination from going wild, I only mated with him this entire winter and I even gave birth to a nest of his little cubs too. Originally, I thought that he will not feel inferior anymore but he actually asked me whether I cleared my debt after giving birth to his cubs and said that I won¡¯t love him anymore....¡± Chapter 1163 - Extreme Urgency, Desire, Excitement.

Chapter 1163: Extreme Urgency, Desire, Excitement.

Leanna stared at Gu Mengmeng, too lost for words andpletely at wits¡¯ end as if she was a lost girl expecting her spiritual guide to solve her doubts. Gu Mengmengughed, men and women really exchanged their roles in the Beast World and the ancient world. ¡°Beyond the Realm of Conscience¡± were acted by the males. It was still solvable if she met a clever and nimble female, but Leanna and her fox clearly had different levels of IQ. The fire in her backyard was already burning her eyebrows and this dumb girl was still confused and ignorant. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat before gesturing at Leanna toe over. Leanna inched forward towards Gu Mengmeng, waiting for her to solve her doubts with a curious expression. Gu Mengmeng acted mysterious, like a professional in both IQ and EQ. ¡°Actually, other than drinking, there¡¯s another solution to make a male better-looking.¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± Leanna¡¯s eyes instantly glowed as she stared at Gu Mengmeng intently. That gaze.......yeah, was exactly the same as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze when she saw her paycheck increasing by 3% before she transmigrated here. Extreme urgency, desire, excitement. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head mysteriously before whispering into Leanna¡¯s ear, ¡°The secret is to kiss his lips, thrice every day. Tell him that you love him into his ear, the effect will be better if you add a reason behind it. If you persist for nine times nine 81 days, he will be better-looking and more confident too.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Leanna asked a question but she used a confirming tone such that Gu Mengmeng could nearly see the shooting stars above her head and her desire that was itching for a try. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°But, this can only be used once by every female. Once you stop in the middle, there won¡¯t be an effect anymore. So, you have to persist for 81 days.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you Great Messenger.¡± Leanna pledged in all sincerity and seriousness, almost kneeling to the ground and kowtowing on the spot in worship. Gu Mengmeng smiled and shook her hands. She wanted to ask more about her fox when Leanna beat her to it and asked Gu Mengmeng while lifting her head up to look at her, ¡°But......how long is 81 days?¡± Face-palming, Gu Mengmeng forgot how females in the Beast World did not know how to count. 81 days equal to approximately three months so calcting from there..... Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°From today onwards until the big rainy season ends is 81 days.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. I understand.¡± Leanna held her fists into a ball and gestured them in front of her chest, doing something that look like wishing herself all the best. Then, she scooped her two sons up towards the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and sat there, looking towards the direction of where the hunting team would walk past when returning back. She muttered to herself, ¡°Sons, when your Father Beastes back, Mother Beast is going to pounce on him. If he dares to resist, both of you shall hold him back, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Arhwoo arwhoo arwhoo~¡± The little buns replied with a baby voice. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether tough or cry as she shook her head. Which male would resist after being pounced on by their own female? And moreover, Nelson was a fourth-level orc, even if he wanted to resist, how could these two rascals who could not even stand up properly hold him back? Leanna was really a funny female. Others may believe Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words to be true but Lea knew that she was just fooling her. He did not expose her or did not poke through her lies because he felt that his Mengmeng was extremely charming when she was fooling someone. She really resembled a little fox and he wanted to hug her in his arms to shower love over her properly. Chapter 1164 - After Not Seeing You For A While, I Missed You Like Crazy

Chapter 1164: After Not Seeing You For A While, I Missed You Like Crazy

The first hunt of every year was an important ceremony. The males would fight and tussle with the most ferocious wild beasts and bring the juiciest prey back for the witch doctor of the tribe to offer them to the Beast Deity. But it was sightly different in Saint Nazaire, because Gu Mengmeng was present, the juiciest prey were offered to her. Gu Mengmeng was pleased to see that happen, after all, Saint Nazaire was originally a tribe under her protection. Her Father was busy watching television dramas everyday and even if the tribe really wanted to offer him some food, he would not be able to eat them so it should be fine for his daughter to reap benefits off this. When dashing steps shook the ground, Gu Mengmeng knew that the warriors of the tribe had returned. The heroic aura that greeted the tribesmen made them feel exhrated. Gu Mengmeng stood up to wee them and from faraway, she saw Elvis walking towards her in a thriving dashing manner while carrying a ferocious beast. As Elvis walked closer and closer to Gu Mengmeng, the smile on her face grew bigger and bigger. Elvis handed the ferocious beast to Lea on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Just after he put down the ferocious beast, Gu Mengmeng crashed into his arms and pounced her entire being into him. Elvis lowered his head and kissed her hair, hugging her in his arms tightly. He said with aughter evident in his voice, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng admitted without hiding anything. Elvis felt a sweet sensation creeping in his heart. Pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, he kissed her lips deeply and after a long time, he then released her and said, ¡°I miss you too, after not seeing you for a while, I missed you like crazy. Why don¡¯t we just let another person be the tribe leader next year so that I need not lead the tribesmen into hunting and I can keep apanying you by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and bit Elvis¡¯s chin, saying, ¡°Incapable ruler.¡± ¡°I¡¯m whatever you say I am.¡± Elvis¡¯s connivance had no base line. As long as she was happy, he was fine with anything. Gu Mengmeng punched Elvis¡¯s chest lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle the official matters first and announce the First Warrior for this year.¡± Elvis nodded and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Although winter had ended, the weather was still cold. He did not want Gu Mengmeng to stand on the ground because he was scared that she would get a cold. And moreover, after not seeing her for half a day, he missed her until he went crazy. Breathing in deeply, Elvis took two steps forward and announced, ¡°ording to the results from our first hunt, I announce that the First Warrior for this year is Nelson.¡± ¡°Howl¡ª!¡± The masses cheered together, clearly Nelson deserved that title. The howling had not ended when it stopped abruptly. As if their acupuncture points were pressed, everyone stared at Leanna who climbed down from the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and could not react in time. As Leanna climbed down from the tform in her half-orc form, her two hands had be sharp ws when she ced them on Nelson¡¯s shoulders. Her two legs were tangled around Nelson¡¯s waist and her gaze was so fierce, she looked like she wanted to challenge Nelson to a battle. Nelson was also taken aback. He stared at Leanna¡¯s sudden appearance with widened eyes, not knowing what she wanted to do. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Leanna growled. Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and thought to herself, ¡°Oh my god, is this still the female who posed in charming and morous poses back in the Beauty Pageant? Are you sure this is not a true man from Liangshan who blocked the way to rob someone? Why does she look like she will say ¡®Prince, you look really pretty-looking, why don¡¯t you be my husband, a husband of the head of bandits in a mountain?¡¯?¡± ¡°I......I........I didn¡¯t move.¡± The First Warrior who was still courageous a second ago became as helpless as a child now... Chapter 1165 - Now, I Want To Kiss You.

Chapter 1165: Now, I Want To Kiss You.

¡°I love you.¡± Leanna red at him. Honestly speaking, that sentence did not seem like a confession but more like a extortion and ck-mail. If you changed the three words ¡®I love you¡¯ with ¡®Give me your money¡¯, it would fit perfectly. Nelson was dumbfounded for a while before he blushed, as if he was embarrassed. Swallowing his saliva, he nodded and replied a word, ¡°Yeah.¡± Leanna thought for a moment, Gu Mengmeng said that if she could add a reason behind her confession, the effect would be better. Thus, she frowned and her eyes darted as she thought for a while before squeezing out a sentence, ¡°Because you were awarded the title of the First Warrior in the tribe so I love you!¡± Nelson nodded his head in stiffness and replied, ¡°Yeah......next year.......I¡¯ll try to fight for the First ce next year too.....¡± ¡°Tsk, I ask you to not move!¡± Leanna hollered. Nelson instantly froze, as if his acupuncture points were pressed. He said, ¡°Not move, I¡¯m not moving anymore.....¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leanna nodded her head in satisfaction before continuing, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Worry was written all over in Nelson¡¯s eyes. Leanna was acting too strange today, although he wished that Leanna would like him more even in his dreams, her enthusiasm was too sudden that he could not adapt to it in time. ¡°Ah what? You¡¯re my male, I can¡¯t kiss you?!¡± Leanna red, clearly being unhappy. ¡°No......no......you can kiss......of course.......you can kiss.¡± The warrior, a ferocious tiger who never take a step back when facing hunger, be as coward as a Hello Kitty in front of his own female. After hearing from Nelson, Leanna heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yeah, then listen properly, I¡¯m going to kiss you now and I¡¯m going to kiss you thrice.¡± ¡°......alright.¡± Leanna pinned Nelson like that andnded three smacks on him before nodding in satisfaction. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you thrice tomorrow, thrice the day after. You¡¯ve to take the initiative to appear in front of me everyday, do you understand?¡± Nelson¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. It was not bashfulness, it was an agitated and excited feeling that could not be described with words. He did not know why but he just felt his heart racing crazily and his entire mind going nk. ¡°Tsk, do you hear me?!¡± Leanna probed. Nelson nodded his head nkly and said, ¡°I heard you, I heard you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leanna released him and then dusted her own ws, standing up from Nelson¡¯s body. Gu Mengmeng really wanted to p for Leanna, this sister is a really powerful and mighty! So, she did not use up all her energy when she dissed Maya back at the stream! A savage version of ¡®My Sassy Girl¡¯, tsk tsk tsk, eotteokhae, saranghae~~ Lea ced one arm on Elvis¡¯s shoulder and used his other arm to bring Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers over to fiddle with them. He looked at the crowd casually and whispered into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Should we take the chance and knock him? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s gaze and saw a red-haired male in the crowd of orcs. He was staring at Leanna and Nelson with a cold gaze. Thus, she chuckled and raised her voice, ¡°All warriors, there¡¯s no need to be envious. As long as you guys work hard to raise your abilities, you can show your best side to the females and I believe the female you like will be able to see it. But I have to rify one point. That is in Saint Nazaire, framing the First partner and disrupting the harmony of a family is strictly not allowed. Once I find anyone having these unnecessary ideas or watching a spot he shouldn¡¯t be watching, I won¡¯t go easy on him, do all of you understand?¡± Chapter 1166 - Psychotic Eccentric Auntie!

Chapter 1166: Psychotic entric Auntie!

The Offering Ceremony was long and mundane, not longter, Gu Mengmeng lost interest so she asked Elvis to bring her back for an afternoon nap in her cave and when it was evening, they would then attend the night campfire party. Because of the changeS in the First Beauty of the tribe and the First Beauty of the Beast World, the two spots beside Gu Mengmeng during the campfire party naturally belonged to Leanna and Paige. Mandy, on the other hand, sat beside Paige, a spot considered to be quite close to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was still worried that Mandy would feel ufortable from losing her position as the First Beauty of the Beast World but........yeah...... Mandy adopted an Eagle-owl from Paige¡¯s family, she said that as long as the little rascal evolved sessfully, even if he was just a half-orc, she would mate with him. If he failed in his evolution, she would keep him as a beast pet. Thus, Gu Mengmeng felt her thoughts in a mess as she just felt herself losing it. She had no idea how to see Mandy properly again, a child husband and whatsoever......psychotic entric auntie! ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel so weirded out.¡± Lea swayed his tail and tore a piece of meat that was roasted well, sending it into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. He said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t protect Hede and his brothers well back then, I¡¯m afraid they would be snatched away and raised by someone else once they show their faces.¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her beautiful eyes in disbelief at Lea and then at Elvis. Elvis shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°The stray females can¡¯t receive this kind of treatment, Hede and his brothers is Saint Nazaire¡¯s first batch of cubs.¡± To put it simply, he did not know of this business. Lea chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t talk about others but Sandy wanted to make a move on the four little ones before. In the end, she did not have the chance to speak up when you used a ¡®mother-inw¡¯ to shut her up so she did not dare to mention this again.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was more startled than before. Upon seeing how she was so surprised, Lea found it funny, how could someone be so adorable?! Ah, she really wanted to bite her and taste what exactly was she made up of. Pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, Lea said, ¡°Bode told me before that Sandy wanted to raise Hede but it was just at the start, she didn¡¯t have the idea after that.¡± Gu Mengmeng was at a loss, luckily, Sandy still had right principles or else..... Ah, recalling how many times she left the four little ones under Sandy¡¯s care, she was just pushing her children into the fire! Fortunately, the fire had a conscience or else her children........damn, the thought of it gave her goosebumps. ¡°Not just like that~¡± Leaughed evilly, resembling a snake that was convincing Eve to eat the apple. He said, ¡°Sandy wanted to give one or two of Joseph and his brothers to you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt she used finished all the exmation marks in her life. ¡°Hurry, bring my instant cardio-reliever pills over!¡± Gu Mengmeng pressed her hands against her heart, looking as if she could not stand it anymore. Lea smiled radiantly, pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and swaying it from side to side. He said, ¡°Elvis and I had rejected it for you so you can save your instant cardio-reliever pills for next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good that¡¯s good.....¡± Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. Lea asked, ¡°Are you not going to ask me how I rejected it?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her face and asked, ¡°How?¡± Lea smiled ambiguously and answered, ¡°I told her that if she dared to stuff another love rival into my family, I¡¯ll castrate all her males, including Joseph and his brothers.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged her shoulders and sneered at him, criticizing, ¡°You jealous mindset is too strong.¡± Lea did not take it to heart as he said with his head raised, ¡°My jealousy has grown stronger because of you, it¡¯s toote to me me now.¡± Chapter 1167 - Why Do I Feel So Shamelessly Detestable? Chapter 1167: Why Do I Feel So Shamelessly Detestable? Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, how can I me you when you¡¯re caring for me? But, can you please use milder methods in the future? Sandy is a timid female, don¡¯t scare her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s timid? Ha ha......¡± Lea sniggered and said, ¡°From what I see, she has a really huge courage. She dared to force a love rival in between the converging attack of Elvis and I to snatch our favor away. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find a second person like Sandy in the Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, that was true too, other than Sandy, nobody dared to act recklessly and fear nothing in front of Elvis and Lea. ¡°Ha, I remember that.......she chided you and Elvis before.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Lea looked down and said, ¡°Yeah, in my entire life, I¡¯ve been chided by two people before, one¡¯s you and one¡¯s her. I admit defeat whenever you scold me because I like you. But when she scolds me......I sill have to thank her with a debt of gratitude towards her, tsk.....why do I feel so shamelessly detestable?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was referring to the time before they mated, the time when she did not allow him to return to the cave. Sandy visited Gu Mengmeng because she knew that she was in a bad mood and when she was walking along the territory boundaries, she saw Lea lying on a tree. The next second, she scolded him to his face before leaving three words ¡®serves you right¡¯. Then, Sandy entered the cave and started speaking up for Elvis and Lea in front of her. Elvis tightened his grip around Gu Mengmeng before looking at Lea, saying, ¡°You¡¯re just being chided but I was given ashing-down while having my nose pointed at, yeah......she still threatened me with her ws. It was my first time feeling like a good-for-nothing, I was really at a loss of what to do after being grounded by that female.¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback for two seconds before she recalled that Elvis was mentioning a different story from Lea. He was referring to the time when Cole used the bewitching spell on Sandy. Sandy¡¯s consciousness was messed up and she mistook Cole as her partner so she thought that Elvis was covering up for the cheating Cole. Thus, she pointed at Elvis¡¯s nose and gave him ashing-down. ¡°Back then, Sandy fell for Cole¡¯s trick so it wasn¡¯t intentional. And moreover, she acted like that to protect me. Hubby, don¡¯t bear grudges~¡± Elvis lowered his head and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°I know she¡¯s protecting you so I held myself back. Or else, I would¡¯ve cut her galldder out for you to have a meal with wine.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu Mengmeng sneered in detest. Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°Wolves are animals which bear grudges so if she isn¡¯t an important friend to you anymore, please inform me so I can get my revenge.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, hugging Elvis¡¯s waist. Pressing her face against Elvis¡¯s chest, she felt herself sinking in happiness. She understood Elvis¡¯s words, what Elvis was saying is, ¡°Because Sandy is someone you care about so no matter what she does, I will hold it back and let her be.¡± This must be loving someone else on the ount of another. However, think about Sandy that little bear bun. She was normally a huge coward but she actually dared to threaten Elvis and Cole with her ws, that was sacrificing her entire family to fight for justice on her behalf! What a foolish girl, how could Gu Mengmeng not care about this bosom friend of hers? The atmosphere was just nice when an Eagle-owl flew over them, stopping in front of Gu Mengmeng. Bowing, he said, ¡°Great Messenger, that monkey came again.¡± ¡°Monkey?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded for a moment, unable to recall who it was. Lea, on the other hand, pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand andughed, saying, ¡°Let hime in, I want to hear what kind of answer he had prepared.¡± Chapter 1168 - Nothing Can Be Done

Chapter 1168: Nothing Can Be Done

The Eagle-owl sneaked a peek at Gu Mengmeng and seeing how she had no objection, he pped his wings and flew away. Not longter, the Eagle-owl returned together with Joshua. Gu Mengmeng recalled that he was Frankston¡¯s witch doctor, a first-level orc from the ape tribe who requested to join their tribe before winter. Gu Mengmeng remembered that Lea patted something on his shoulder and said that if he could gather them together, he would be allowed to enter Saint Nazaire with his identity as witch doctor. Gu Mengmeng asked Lea what exactly did he pat on his shoulder but Lea answered her mysteriously that he would not allow a person, who always casted his greedy eyes on Gu Mengmeng, to run around in Saint Nazaire. However, he did not tell Gu Mengmeng what exactly he patted on his shoulders. After that, upon knowing what happened to Maya, Gu Mengmeng focused all her time and energy on her and together with Lea¡¯s drunk act during the entire winter, she forgot about Joshua¡¯s matter. Now that Joshua¡¯s standing in front of her again, Gu Mengmeng started bing curious. Joshua opened a piece of beast skin. There was four smaller pieces of beast skin in it and he opened them one by one in front of Lea before saying, ¡°Yellow root, chili, snake scale and salt crystals. I gathered all of what you patted on my shoulder.¡± Lea held his cheek and pinched the things Joshua presented to him with his index finger. Smiling an indifferent and casual smile, he said, ¡°You only......got half of them correct.¡± ¡®It¡¯s impossible!¡± Joshua insisted firmly, ¡°Mighty Lea, you¡¯re the Pdin of the deities, you can¡¯t deny your words.¡± Leaughed, dangerously and impudently, asking, ¡°If I deny my words, what can you do to me?¡± ¡°I......¡± Joshua clenched his fists tight, unable to say a word. He was just a first-level orc, what can he do to Lea? Back then, Frankston could not even stop Elvis and him when they went around snatching territories all by themselves. In the end, they tore a huge piece of Frankston¡¯s territory right before their eyes. Now, Lea had not only level-up into a fourth-level orc, he was the male of the Messenger of the Beast Deity. On the other hand, he was just an orc stagnant at first-level, what can he do to Lea? Nothing can be done... Nothing can be done... Lea swayed his tail and continued, ¡°However, my Mengmeng cares about my face so I¡¯ve to save up and throw lesser of these.¡± Joshua lifted his head, staring at Lea with his eyes filled with anticipation. Lea picked up the ginger and chili, saying, ¡°Although the color is not as good as my harvest, the type is the same so I¡¯ll let you pass for these two items.¡± After he finished speaking, he pointed at the salt crystals andughed, saying, ¡°These salt crystals......you stole them from the saltke in Saint Nazaire right?¡± Joshua lowered his head, appearing embarrassed. In the Beast World, the correct principle was to seize things by force and the one with the highest abilities could be the ruler. If he snatched it, he could confess to it bold and straight but stealing.......was not a glorious thing to do. But in fact, he indeed stole these salt crystals from the Saint Nazaire tribesmen when they were busy preparing storage food for winter. So, Joshua nodded with much difficulty and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± Lea smiled, cing the salt crystals down before saying, ¡°I did pat salt on your shoulders but that was notke salt but sea salt ground from sea salt crystals. When you collected water on behalf of Frankston, you should have been aware that there¡¯s only one mermaid in Saint Nazaire, right?¡± Because that fish almost wrecked the well so the news spread quite far out and as a witch doctor, Joshua would naturally know about it. ¡°The sea salt crystals were given to us by the mermaid. If I just say it through words, you won¡¯t be able to differentiate either so to allow you to be sincerely convinced, I¡¯ll take a little out for you and you canpare them then.¡± Chapter 1169 - Infuriated Beast King’s Enhanced Deity’s Punishment Scales

Chapter 1169: Infuriated Beast King¡¯s Enhanced Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales

Soon after, Lea retrieved the salt crystals left behind by Fei Rui in the cave. As there was only a piece of sea salt crystal, it was definitely insufficient for marinating meat. Thus, it was rarely used and Lea only used small amount of it when marinating fish, whereas other times, it was just stored in the cave. Using his fingers, he dug out a bit of salt to show Joshua. Joshua scrutinised it closely as hepared it to theke salt that he had brought himself. Besides the colour and size, even the lustre and scent were different. With his head hung low, Joshua said in a disappointed tone, ¡°I... I will make another trip down to the beach to collect some sea salt from the Mermaid Tribe. Please give me another chance.¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°the key does not lie in the sea salt but in this.¡± Lea picked out ayer of snake scales that was separated by ayer of beast skin and clicked his tongue. He continued, ¡°what I had given you was the Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales enhanced by the fury of the Beast King, yet you only brought a wild beast¡¯s snake scales to fool with me? Hah, no matter how ignorant I am, you can¡¯t possibly use a tree bark to disguise as Lingzhi right?¡± Joshua looked at Lea in shock ¨C the infuriated Beast King¡¯s enhanced Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales? He knew what the Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales were. When a male beastmit an offence, his punishment is to kneel at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment for three days and three nights. If he cannot survive this punishment, it means that the Beast Deity is unwilling to forgive him and such a beast would be punished by the tribe¡¯s witch doctor. He would bepletely skinned and his skin would be used to make a g to be flown on the highest peak of the tribe in order to show remorse to the Beast Deity. But the enhancement by the fury of the Beast King... It was something only heard of in legends. The Beast King was the Beast Deity¡¯s most doted child and had been bestowed with a demigod¡¯s abilities. He could givemands to all the tribes in the world and any deity that dared to go against hismands would not be spared from punishment. The present Beast King is Gu Mengmeng but she did not belong to the snake tribe. Wait a minute... So the scales that wereying on his shoulders were from the time that the Master of the Snake King valley had personally issued the Deity¡¯s Punishment? Aftering to a realisation, Joshua was instantly demoralised. Even if he had to dive into the deep sea to look for the salt crystals, he was willing to do so. Despite being unable to swim, he believed that there was still a way. However, the Master had already died so it was never possible for him to get hold of another Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales that were enhanced by the fury of the Beast King. Gu Mengmeng tugged at Lea¡¯s beast skirt and asked, ¡°are the scales that you are referring to... Ellie?¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°it is indeed her scales. When you were unconscious, I returned to pick it up.¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little disgusted as she asked, ¡°why did you pick it up?¡± As if intending to tease Gu Mengmeng, Lea responded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the texture of her snake skin was thin and smooth? I thought of picking them one piece by one piece so that I could piece them together to its original form for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s so disgusting. Quickly throw it away.¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small nose and light shook it as he smiled and said. ¡°You blockhead. Your body already has ayer of Snakel¡¯s snake slough so why would you even take a liking towards her poor quality snake skin? I had snatched it back only because it is a rare medicinal ingredient and can save lives in emergency situations.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea doubtfully, with an expression that said ¡®you cannot fool me¡¯. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face in his hands and kissed her. Then, he said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will keep it in a safe ce so that you won¡¯t see it. Don¡¯t make me throw it, alright? Hmm?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± After thinking about it, Gu Mengmeng thought that as a witch doctor, Lea naturally had his own reasons. So long as it did not make her ufortable, she was fine with it. Seeing the interaction between Gu Mengmeng and Lea, Joshua was filled with envy. He stayed silent for a long time before speaking, ¡°I do not have the Beast King¡¯s fury enhanced Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales but can I use another Holy object for the deal?¡± Chapter 1170 - Battle Of Wits Between Two Foxes

Chapter 1170: Battle Of Wits Between Two Foxes

Lea nced sideways at Joshua with a look indicating his surprise that Joshua had not yet left. He stopped for two seconds and suddenlyughed. He released Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands and sat up straight. After changing his yful smile into a graceful one, and bing as polite as the Saint Nazaire, he said. ¡°Continue on, I would like to hear about what kind of holy creature is able to have a valueparable to that of the Beast King¡¯s fury enhanced Deity¡¯s Punishment Scales.¡± Joshua wanted to look straight into Lea¡¯s eyes but his aura was so strong that it felt so oppressive. He could not even withstand for a second before he gave in and lowered his head. Clenching his fist and with a frown on his face, he responded, ¡°Heart of the Desert.¡± The instant the four words came out of his mouth, Joshua could distinctly sense the change in the atmosphere in the surroundings. And this change had solelye from the three people in front of him. Gu Mengmeng and Lea exchanged nces. There was a light smile on the corner of their lips and it seemed to be mocking something. Lea¡¯s prediction was really urate ¨C Cole had indeed used an entire winter season to plot a scheme. However, since he already knew that Gu Mengmeng know about Maya¡¯s identity, it was highly likely that the information he had given Maya was fake. But judging from Lea¡¯s intelligence, he would most likely think the same, so it may be possible that Cole had acted in the opposite way. Yet, he had still sent out the second option after the Motou lineage... Hah, this was indeed a battle of wits between the two foxes. With her palms supporting her chin, Gu Mengmeng finally made eye contact with Joshua. There was a gentle smile at the side of her mouth but it did not reach her eyes when she said softly, ¡°I once made a promise that I will fulfill their wishes if anyone brings me the seven treasures. Even though you have the Heart of the Desert, you only exchanged it for the chance to join the Saint Nazaire ¨C isn¡¯t is such a waste?¡± Upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice, Joshua could feel his heart palpitating at an extremely fast pace. All the blood flowed to his head and he could sense his palms covered in sweat. While squeezing his fingers, Joshua said. ¡°I do not have the Heart of the Desert. I only have news about it so I dare not ask for a wish. So long as you allow me to use it to rece the scales that Master Lea had asked for in his test, I will be contented.¡± The corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips rose and shemented. ¡°You are really not a greedy one.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked sideways at Lea andughed. ¡°Since the test is set by you, you have the right to decide whether you can change it.¡± Lea¡¯s hands were wrapped around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbow yfully and his chin on her fleshly shoulders when he responded. ¡°What other thoughts would I have in front of you? Isn¡¯t it just going to be you deciding it?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiledzily. With her fingers on Lea¡¯s gabe, she pushed him away from her shoulders. Then, she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck to indicate to him to leave. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and stood up. He shot Auretin and Barete a meaningful gaze. Both of them nodded their heads together and stayed behind to host the night campfire party, while Elvis and Lea left with Gu Mengmeng. When they passed Joshua, Gu Mengmeng told him softly, ¡°Spare me a few minutes to talk elsewhere.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joshua did not dare to lift his head the whole time. He felt his heart beating too vigorously. The enchanting person was so close to him, yet he did not dare to even lift his head to nce and only followed quietly behind. ¡°Let¡¯s not return to the cave but to where Lea had stayed in the past.¡± Probably because of territorial behaviour from staying in the Beast World for too long, or because her sense of smell was too sensitive after inheriting Snakel¡¯s ability, she did not like it when strangers leave their scent where she stayed at. Especially when the other party had an ulterior motive and was rted to Cole, she did not like it even more. Chapter 1171 - You Are My Master

Chapter 1171: You Are My Master

Lea and Elvis did not have any disagreements. After all, Lea¡¯s ce was where most discussions were carried out in the past, except that after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arrival, they were used to being around her and hardly returned anymore. However, Lea¡¯s ce was special. Even though Lea no longer stayed there anymore, the people from their tribe did not dare to plot against it so it had always been empty. Gu Mengmeng sat at the cave¡¯s entrance to Lea¡¯s ce, without any intention to enter as she did not like anyone rted to Cole entering even if Lea no longer stayed there. Elvis and Lea sat on either side of Gu Mengmeng and did not speak, giving her the freedom to make the decision. Gu Mengmeng leaned back into Elvis¡¯s arms and said to Joshua. ¡°Alright, there is no one else here. You may speak now.¡± With his head still hung low, Joshua said, ¡°the news about the Heart of the Desert was from Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised hre brows. She did not expect that Joshua would be so truthful to her, after all Fei Rui hade only because of Cole¡¯s scheme. Up till now, Fei Rui still not know that the information about the Kiss of the Ocean was Cole¡¯s maniptive trick. Cole also did not turn up when the Soul of the Forest was found and only instructed a Dora to control Leonard to carry out the task. Yet this time, he had personally appeared to tell Joshua about the Heart of the Desert? It seemed like Lea had guessed correctly ¨C it was too rushed for Cole to use a winter season to plot a scheme so he had been this perfunctory? Or was it because... Cole had predicted that it would be him, so there was no longer a need to hide? Then why did he still have to send the message through Joshua? Why not directly tell her? Joshua clenched his fist before continuing, ¡°I want to join the Saint Nazaire because I like the Great Messenger. I want to pursue the Great Messenger, so... I cannot lie to you, or even hide anything from you. Even if I am standing before you, I feel as though there is a gxy separating us, so I do not wish to distance us further with lies and secrets. So I will honestly tell you everything that I know, so that I can prove my loyalty to you.¡± After hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Gu Mengmeng instinctively looked at Lea. Then she smiled and asked Joshua, ¡°these words... don¡¯t tell me Cole taught you to say them?¡± Joshua shook his head and replied. ¡°I told him that I will tell you the truth and he did not say anything.¡± Lea sighed. As though he was begging for mercy from Gu Mengmeng, he pretended to be pitiful and said, ¡°I know that I was wrong for hiding the truth from you but two years have passed and you are still raking up old scores? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and asked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Lea helplessly gave in to Gu Mengmeng and lightly tapped her little nose as he said, ¡°sure sure sure, you are my master, how could I stop you from doing anything you want?¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and ignored Lea¡¯s flirty attempts. She looked at Joshua and said. ¡°Fine, I understand. Continue and tell me how much you know about the Heart of the Desert? Or... how much did Cole tell you?¡± Joshua nodded his head and responded. ¡°The Heart of the Desert is in the Ma Desert and is protected by fifth-level scorpion beast. That ce is dry most of the time in a year, no nts could survive, and it is a vastnd of sand. Without a guide who is familiar with it, anyone who enters most likely won¡¯t be able to leave, so...¡± ¡°Be more direct. Who is the person who is familiar with the ce and can guide? Is it you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in a straightforward manner. Chapter 1172 - Who Is The Guide?

Chapter 1172: Who Is The Guide?

Joshua shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I really want to go with you guys but I know that with my first-level abilities, I will only be a burden, so I will not trouble Great Messenger. I will stay at the Saint Nazaire as a witch doctor while Master Lea and you are not around and guard the tribe while awaiting for your return.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. There are many ces she has to visit in a year ¨C Sauder has Hede and Jialue so she definitely has to visit her two sons and Sandy there; Zacharias has Chixuan and Kanwu so she also has to make time to visit them and Natalie. As the Saintess of the Snake King valley, even if she does not return every year, she still needed to make an appearance frequently to show that she was still alive and for people to remember the Snake King valley. This would deter people from taking advantage of the winter season to sneak into the Snake King valley with ill intentions and misbehave. Therefore, after taking into ount all these, there was limited time that she had to stay in Saint Nazaire in a year. Even if Saint Nazaire had 16 valued females, and another eight new young beasts now, she indeed needed another witch doctor. But... Could she trust someone who was rted to Cole? ¡°Fine, from today onwards, you are the witch doctor of Saint Nazaire.¡± Lea held back Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and agreed to it readily. ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. She was not ming him for making his own decision but because she could not trust in a person sent by Cole. Lea rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, then with an expression as if he was seeking her favour, said, ¡°With someone recing me as the witch doctor, I can finally have free time to focus on serving you, isn¡¯t that great? My Queen.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart itching as she was always susceptible to Lea¡¯s flirt. Lea lightly kissed her lips and said. ¡°This fellow had wanted to cross the gxy to be by your side, so he definitely won¡¯t do anything dumb to drown himself. If he really did that... don¡¯t worry, Elvis and I have plenty of ways for him to be unable to live or die in peace.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it ¨C if Cole had really used Joshua to cause chaos to Saint Nazaire, not only torturing Joshua, even torturing Cole was useless. As if he had seen her thoughts, Lea softly bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear and said. ¡°In the past, topete with Cole, I have regarded Saint Nazaire with utmost importance. But because of this, I had almost lost you. Now, Saint Nazaire is nothing to me... Hah, it is a tribe that even I no longer care about, do you think Cole is still interested in destroying it?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered ¨C without the goalkeeper, would there be the desire to shoot a goal? Sheughed softly and responded. ¡°I understand, we shall just listen to you.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Lea gently kiseed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. Then, he whispered at her ears, ¡°from today onwards, I am no longer the witch doctor of Saint Nazaire. I only belong to you, Ninth Highness.¡± Gu Mengmengughed lightly and crossed his neck to kiss his cheek, saying, ¡°Salutations to Your Highness.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Lea praised, ¡°such a well-behaved girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng lightly hit Lea¡¯s chest, then returned to her original position. After keeping the yful smile on her face, she turned to look at Joshua¡¯s face and said, ¡°witch doctor, can you now tell me, who is the person who can lead the way?¡± Joshua had been watching the both of them using the corner of his eyes the whole time when they were fooling around with each other. Chapter 1173 - Just A Little Envious Of Him

Chapter 1173: Just A Little Envious Of Him

Her smile was as radiant as a flower and her facial features were so enchanting that he was even more determined to cross the gxy. He was so engrossed in his thoughts that when he heard Gu Mengmeng calling his name, he was dazed for a moment. After recovering from his daze, he responded, ¡°Auretin.¡± ¡°Auretin?!¡± Gu Mengmeng expressed her utter shock at this response. There was nothing else other than food in the eyes of that glutton. Elvis and Lea were familiar with him. If he was someone untrustworthy, Elvis and Lea would not have allowed him to be around Gu Mengmeng, much less to appoint him as a guard. Initially, Elvis had chosen Auretin as he did not have anything to worry about and had no weaknesses, so Cole or other people could not use the threats on Gu Mengmeng against him. If Cole could win the favour of Auretin... Hah, it was impossible unless he was skilled at cooking, and even better than Lea. However, this had almost zero possibility because Gu Mengmeng clearly knew that Cole had maintained the habit of eating raw meat in order to prevent his wild instincts from degenerating, so he could not cook at all. Or could it be a trick to sow discord? Did he intend to plot against all the people that Gu Mengmeng could trust around her? Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes, as though she was scrutinising Joshua. Joshua tightened his fist and continued, ¡°There is a Fedaton City in the Ma Desert. The City Lord Bi An is the protector of the Heart of the Desert. And Auretin... he was born in the Fedaton City.¡± ¡°Did Cole tell you all these?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Joshua nodded truthfully as he did not dare to lie at all. ¡°Are there any more information?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked casually. Joshua shook his head, saying, ¡°he only told me this much.¡± Gu Mengmeng stretched, then leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms and said, ¡°you should be familiar with Saint Nazaire¡¯s territory, find a ce yourself to settle down.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for your permission Great Messenger.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief ¨C he had finally gotten slightly closer to Gu Mengmeng. Even if it was just slightly closer, he was still very contented. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and left. Lea swayed his tail and looked at Joshua, leaving him a sentence, ¡°then, I shall be troubling you with the tribe¡¯s matters in the future, witch doctor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joshua treated Lea respectfully. Firstly, it was because he was the most doted partner of Gu Mengmeng, if he wanted to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner in the future, it was definitely wise to develop friendly ties with this Master Lea. Secondly, it was because Lea really had extraordinary insights and abilities as a witch doctor, so Joshua naturally looked up to him as a witch doctor. Lea was not bothered to be continue with courteous exchanges with Joshua. He swayed his tail seductively as he caught up with Gu Mengmeng and returned to the cave with talks and smiles. After returning to the cave, Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°hubby, you have been quiet the whole time. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Elvis frowned and nodded. Then, he looked at Lea with a dark gaze. Gu Mengmengughed softly and asked. ¡°Why? He had been drunk behaving the entire winter season, now that he stopped, you are not used to it?¡± Elvisughed. He was really cheered up by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ridiculous words and cleared his throat to speak. ¡°It was just that I am really envious of him... Say, what if I hand over the position as the chief to Ian? He had experience being a chief in the past and is trustable, so he should be quite reliable.¡± Chapter 1174 - Darkness Under Light

Chapter 1174: Darkness Under Light

Gu Mengmengughed as she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and said, ¡°Why, are all of you intending to retire together?¡± Elvis sighed and tightened his wrap around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, saying, ¡°I just wish to be the same as them, to have only the rightful role I should have and nothing else.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned on Elvis¡¯ chest and replied, ¡°take it slowly. If I were to rece the witch doctor and chief at the same time, others would think that I am intending to forsake Saint Nazaire.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what others think,¡± Elvis stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair gently and said. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°I know, but after all, Saint Nazaire had been painstakingly formed by Lea and you, so I hope that the messengers tribe is Saint Nazaire and not Sauder.¡± Elvis did not insist and merely responded with a word of ¡®fine¡¯. Afterforting Elvis, Gu Mengmeng then turned back to look at Lea and said, ¡°there¡¯s something else that has been bugging my mind the entire afternoon.¡± Lea grinned and asked, ¡°Maya¡¯s stomach?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°you all smelled it? The scent on her body...¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cole,¡± Lea responded to Gu Mengmeng. Elvis snickered. ¡°Cole is really brave ¨C he¡¯d actually dared toe to Saint Nazaire during the winter season.¡± Gu Mengmeng stroked Lea¡¯s tail and replied indifferently, ¡°it might be darker under light ¨C a ce that is more dangerous may actually be safer. No matter how many enemies he has, who would have thought that he would be this daring to enter Saint Nazaire so indiscreetly and while all three of us are around.¡± ¡°Indeed, not only has he stayed, he had even impregnanted Maya... Hah, he¡¯s really capable.¡± Lea¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and asked, ¡°do you think it¡¯s because the 16 valued females had made things difficult for Maya before winter, so Cole had used this method to help her stay safe?¡± Leaughed and said, ¡°does Cole look like someone to worry about others? Moreover, Maya does not have a snow fox as her partner, so once her child is born, the truth will be revealed, unless... he never had the intention for the child to be born.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°it can¡¯t be right? Even a monster would not hurt its own children...¡± Lea looked at Elvis meaningfully and did not say anything. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart paused for a moment. Right, wasn¡¯t it their biological father who had tortured Elvis and his brother? The theory of monster not harming its own children seemed to not be the case in the Beast World. ¡°Alright, since Maya is already his person, then her life or death should not be our concern. Xiao Meng, you have tired yourself out for a day, you should take a warm bath and rest early.¡± Elvis personally thought that his family background no longer bothered him. No matter how deeply wounded he was initially, it had already be an old scar. Even though it was ugly, it was no longer painful. It was just that every time Gu Mengmeng mentioned this, she would feel pained, so Elvis had also intentionally avoided this topic to prevent her from feeling upset. Lea lightly withdrew his tail from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and waved it, saying, ¡°alright, I should boil the water now. You should lend her your tail to y with, otherwise she may feel ufortable without something furry to y with.¡± Elvis did not respond to Lea and only ced hisrge tail into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Gu Mengmeng did not mind any tail and immediately enjoyed ying around with the tail. ¡°So, you intend to look for the Heart of the Desert?¡± Elvis asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I have considered before. If we were to activate your bloodline as the Beast King, the situation would be advantageous for us. Then when I give birth to another child, I will be at ease.¡± Chapter 1175 - Bi An

Chapter 1175:

Bi An

¡°I have no other opinions, I will just listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms andughed. ¡°If we are going to the Ma Desert, we definitely cannot bring little shit... Hah, I still can¡¯t imagine the tantrum that he will throw.¡± Elvis yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands and replied with a smile, ¡°How about I just fight with him and leave right after he¡¯s satisfied with the fight, then he won¡¯t throw any tantrum anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely.¡± Judging from Wabei¡¯s ability to fight incessantly, only Elvis could fight with him until he¡¯s satisfied. Even Gu Mengmeng, who was significantly smaller than him, could not make him fight to his fullest, much less Elvis, who looked like a little dog to him. The next day morning, Auretin carried his hunted loots to join the meal. After enduring for an entire winter season, his craving was already uncontroble. If not because he had eaten sufficient amount of roasted meat during the night campfire party the night before, he might have even charged into Elvis¡¯ cave and take Gu Mengmeng as hostage to threaten Lea for food. Upon receiving the ingredients that Auretin had brought, Lea started to cook, whereas Gu Mengmeng called Auretin, who was circling the wok, over. Due to the fact that Gu Mengmeng could stop Lea from cooking if she disagreed, and that Auretin could not win Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family of three in a battle, he could sit well-behavedly diagonally in front of Gu Mengmeng with a stony face. While his eyes were drawn to the huge wok that Lea had in his hands, Auretin sat extremely upright with no expression on his face. ¡°How much do you know about Ma Desert?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in a straightforward manner. Auretin was obviously taken aback slightly but his face remained expressionless and his brows did not twitch, but Gu Mengmeng caught the instant dtion of his pupils. After staying silent for about five seconds, Auretin then responded, ¡°I was born there, so I am quite familiar with it.¡± ¡°What about Bi An? Do you know him?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued to ask. Auretin nodded, thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°there is no one who does not know Bi An in the Ma Desert, but none have seen him. He... is more like a person from a myth.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursued. Auretin took a nce at Lea¡¯s wok ¨C the meat had just been added to the wok and there was still some time before he could eat. This amount of time was sufficient for him to tell Gu Mengmeng the story. As he considered in his mind, Auretin returned his gaze from Lea¡¯s wok and focused on Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Bi An is one of the partner of the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity, but some timeter he was unknowingly abandoned to be a stray beast. Come to think about it, it must have been at least a thousand years since then. It was rumoured that he is still alive, yet no one has ever seen him. Just like Snakel in the past, who was still alive, but nothing was known about him in the Beast World.¡± ¡°Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively blurted out the name of the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity. It was mainly because they hade from the same era, so they were all clear that Wang Xiaoxin and her might have passed by each other along the streets. So Gu Mengmeng really could not be like others in the Beast World and call her respectfully or even quote from the 300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty. Auretin had been around Gu Mengmeng for some time so it was naturally not the first time she had called the previous messenger of the beast deity by the name, and continued without any surprise, ¡°yes, I heard that even Bi An¡¯s name was named by her. He had been by her side since a young age, so by right, they should have very strong rtionships, who would have expected that he would still be abandoned.¡± Chapter 1176 - Started With Admiration, Ended At Stove

Chapter 1176: Started With Admiration, Ended At Stove

Damn! A thousang alpacas were running across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind! If Sandy and Leanna were said to be female beasts, then it was amon scene for them to raise young beasts as their partners but Wang Xiaoxin was a goddamn actual modern person and yet she did something this immoral?! Gu Mengmeng felt that she could no longer face Snakel! If she had known earlier, she would not have told Snakel that ¡®your mother is a joke¡¯, instead she would have said ¡®do you know that your mother is a pervert?!¡¯ Gu Mengmeng felt her goosebumps all over her and her face as filled with such strong and indescribable disgust. She sighed, then told Auretin everything that Joshua had said. After that, she asked, ¡°so we are heading to the Fedaton City in Ma Desert, can you guide us there?¡± Auretin turned around to look at Lea, then at Elvis, before he nodded all seriously and responded, ¡°alright, I will follow you guys.¡± After Auretin agreed, Lea then served the wok to the table and with all smiles on his face, served Auretin a bowl of meat, and said, ¡°here you go, you guys can eat first, I am going to braise more meat.¡± This was the first time that Lea had been treating Auretin with such good attitude that even Auretin was beyond shocked. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She knew that Auretin admired Elvis and had even tried to live his life with him as a role model. That was also why he had willingly joined Saint Nazaire initially. However, it started with admiration but ended at the stove. Eventually, it was not her the Messenger of the Beast Deity, nor was it Elvis his role model, but Lea¡¯s wok that won over Auretin¡¯s heart. Gu Mengmeng knew that Fedaton City was probably not a memorable ce for Auretin ¨C when he heard ¡®Ma Desert¡¯, he was obviously dazed and that was an expression that did not match how one would reminisce their hometown. However, he was still willing to apany them and this was most likely because he wanted to learn something from Elvis and... eat the meat that Lea cooked. Hah, indeed, to win over a male beast, you would need to win over his stomach first. After eating the third bowl of meat, Auretin then fulfilled his desire for food during this winter. He finally rxed a bit and had the mood to talk to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°However, you have to be mentally prepared. Bi An had been hiding even better than Snakel all these years. To find him... would be difficult.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while. if he was Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partner, Wales should have met him. Then she should have some recollections of Bi An in the memories she obtained from Snakel, yet... why was there nothing? This was very strange, unless... Wang Xiaoxin had already abandoned Bi An before Wales became her partner. Otherwise, there could not be no impression at all. But Gu Mengmeng was not interested in the rtionships from thousand years back. After all, Wang Xiaoxin was only considered partially her mother-inw. She had already been involved in Natalie and Peter¡¯s rtionship so she should be meddling in another couple¡¯s rtionship. She sighed and continued, ¡°if Snakel was interested in me who came from the same world as Wang Xiaoxin, then Bi An might be interested too. If Wang Xiaoxin had abandoned him previously in order to return to that world, I think he would be as curious as Snakel to know about how the other world is like that is making her eager to return. Ha, so long as he is curious, then my appearance at the Ma Desert is bound to draw him out.¡± Chapter 1177 - An Utter Scumbag

Chapter 1177: An Utter Scumbag

¡°I advice you not to underestimate the enemy.¡± Auretin threw a dampener at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You have the powers of a Beast King, but the desert is apletely different environment. There are sand storms all over and any misstep might mean getting buried under the sand until your body disintegrates. Meanwhile, scorpions scurry unimpeded under the sea of sand. So even with your Beast King abilities, you might not have an easy advantage over a monster who has survived over a thousand years.¡± Damn, in this Beast World, she really had no age advantage at all. It seemed like every other strange creature was at least a thousand years old? Grumblings aside, Gu Mengmeng still nodded. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a limited appetite. Meanwhile, Elvis and Lea depended on Auretin to lead the way, and would naturally not snatch his share. So of the tworge pots of food¡ªapart from a small bowl for Gu Mengmeng¡ªall of it entered Auretin¡¯s belly. Auretin suddenly felt that it was no big deal to return to that ce. As long as he had meat to eat, wasn¡¯t everywhere the same? After breakfast, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to the open space beside their cave to take in the sun. She leanedzily in his embrace, eyes narrowed like a coquettish kitten. ¡°Since we are still waiting for Wabei to arrive, why don¡¯t you go visit the Beast Deity first? You can ask about the Heart of the Desert and also inquire about that person¡ªotherwise Wabei would nag at you nonstop when he is here.¡± Gu Mengmeng mulled over Elvis¡¯ suggestion, agreeing that it was very logical. She had received some fatherly care and concern from the Beast Deity when she was upset over Oakley¡¯s matter. So she shouldn¡¯t visit the Beast Deity only when she had a favor to ask. But somehow, she always ended up calling on him only when she needed help. It was like every time she headed home to show some filial piety, it was just to ask for ¡°pocket money¡±. Gu Mengmeng gave a lowugh as she shook her head slowly. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Elvis asked softly. Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°I was reprimanded by my father the previous time.¡± ¡°The Beast Deity...¡± Elvis frowned. Another opponent whom he could not defeat, and could not even reach. He knew Xiao Meng was suffering but he could not even find a way to help her vent her frustrations. Struck by a deep sense of helplessness, Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng closer. ¡°I am sorry. I have let you suffer.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a smile. ¡°Being reprimanded by my own father is not much of a suffering. In my world, we have a saying that goes ¡°spare the rod and spoil the child¡±. My father was already very kind, only giving me a short scolding. Previously, I had a schoolmate who epted the love confession of a boy from the same ss. Her mother found out and rushed to the campus to p her own daughter right in front of everyone. She then pulled her by the hair to the principle¡¯s office and transferred schools on the spot. They left town that very night and even changed telephone numbers. There was no way tomunicate with them. It was like they had disappeared from the face of the earth.¡± ¡°That male... didn¡¯t put up a fight?¡± Elvis once again felt that the males in that world were rather cowardly and useless. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°Fight? After that girl was taken away by her mother, that boy continued joking with the other guys like nothing major had happened. He said the girl¡¯s mother was too conservative¡ªher daughter was already in her second year of high school and she still acted like any romantic inklings eroded the morals. That a girl¡¯s chastity still had to be preserved like it was in the Qing dynasty? He even imed that luckily he was just fooling around, otherwise he would be doomed to have taken on such a fierce mother-inw... tsk, anyway he was an utter scumbag. I really felt that my schoolmate had suffered for nothing.¡± Chapter 1178 - Visiting Son-In-Laws

Chapter 1178: Visiting Son-In-Laws

Elvis would never understand what the hell those males in that world were thinking. Why approach a female if you didn¡¯t like her? And if you did like her, how could you bear to let her endure such suffering? Elvis sighed but didn¡¯t probe Gu Mengmeng further on her schoolmate. He just hugged and kissed her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were scolded by the Beast Deity?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Because my father didn¡¯t scold me too fiercely. I managed to appease him with some buffoonery. Since I came out unscathed, I shouldn¡¯te back andin about it?¡± ¡°Tell me, what did the Beast Deity say to you?¡± He couldn¡¯t even bear to say a single harsh word to his precious baby¡ªand here she was being scolded by someone else. Even if it was the Beast Deity, Elvis still felt it was intolerable. He might be helpless against the Beast Deity now, but he would die one day, wouldn¡¯t he? When he did, he would return to the Beast Deity¡¯s embrace. By then... haha. Gu Mengmeng had no idea what Elvis was thinking and so frankly repeated what the Beast Deity told her that day¡ªthat a daughter who had gotten married was like water that had been thrown out of the house. That after getting a husband, she did not bother to return home for visits and had forgotten all about her father. Although the reprimand was indeed not harsh, Elvis¡¯ heart still ached for Gu Mengmeng. He gave her a kiss. ¡°Can you negotiate with the Beast Deity, to bring me along the next time you visit him. Any grievances he has against you¡ªhe can vent it on me. I am his to scold and hit. Alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, how to go together.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°My father is still a deity after all, he will not abuse me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elvis sighed and kept quiet. His heart churned at the thought of Gu Mengmeng going to visit the Beast Deity. Gu Mengmeng knew what Elvis was worried about, hence she held his face with her little hand. ¡°I will ask my father if there is a way for me to bring you and Lea over as visiting son-inws, alright?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis was full of affection as he rested his forehead gently against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. After Lea finished taking care of Auretin, he came over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side to enjoy the sunshine with her. He asked in azy manner, ¡°How do you intend to handle the unborn baby in Maya¡¯s belly?¡± Yes, they needed to settle the matter of the unborn child as soon as possible, so that Lea could make the necessary arrangements. It might be Cole¡¯s offspring¡ªbut as bad as its parents were, that pea-sized infant was still innocent. Even the mafia understood the moral code of not punishing one¡¯s family for one¡¯s wrongdoings. As much as she hated Cole and Maya, Gu Mengmeng had no reason to hate their child too. But... If its own parents wanted to kill their own child, Gu Mengmeng felt she had no right or obligation to stop it. After all, if someone stood at the doorway of a gynecologist every day to harangue at all those who were going for abortions, telling them things like ¡°we should cherish every life¡±¡ªshe would probably be dragged away to a mental hospital. She did not have the right to decide, but whether or not the child would be born¡ªshe would be the one bearing the consequences. She felt like such a scapegoat. Why did she have to bear the consequences?! She wasn¡¯t the one who had gotten Maya pregnant. Gu Mengmeng frowned with disdain. Every time she felt that Cole could not be any more disgusting than he already was¡ªhe woulde up with some new trick, as if sneering at her as he said, ¡°Hey hey, you underestimated me? I can be even more disgusting...¡± Lea seemed to have read her thoughts and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s actually not difficult at all to get rid of this problem. It¡¯s just a matter of whether you can steel your heart and do it.¡± Chapter 1179 - Testing Chixuan’s Attitude

Chapter 1179: Testing Chixuan¡¯s Attitude

Gu Mengmeng nced sideways at Lea. ¡°How? Just throw Maya into the well and drown her?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Destroying a well for just one Maya¡ªMengmeng, aren¡¯t you being too wasteful of our precious resources?¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea smiled as his eyes shone with cunning. He looked very much like a breezy fox, appearing carefree and rxed¡ªbut underneath it all, he already had you analyzed from top to bottom. ¡°Mengmeng, do you know when are stray beasts the most savage in general?¡± Lea asked softly. Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°The rainy season, I think. They would be viciously snatching food from others as winter approaches.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°And?¡± ¡°There are other periods?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head in puzzlement. ¡°There¡¯s also right after the end of winter. ¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°The females they kidnappedst year will typically not survive winter. They are usually either frozen or starved to death, or became food for the stray beasts. So right after the end of winter, the stray beasts will go all out to attack the tribes to kidnap new females. In the past, this usually happens during the beauty pageants, as the tribes¡¯ strongest males would be escorting their First Beauties to the pageant. It was the best time for the stray beasts to attack a tribe. But since you made changes to the beauty pageant two years ago. this opportunity no longer existed. That was why the moment winter endedst year, the stray beasts attacked several tribes, who were all not prepared and lost many of their females.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a long while before finally understanding what Lea was driving towards. ¡°You want to find some men to pretend to be stray beasts to attack the tribe and kidnap Maya?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend. We can get real stray beasts to kidnap her.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Cole is the leader of the stray beasts¡ªwhy would they go against his wishes to kidnap someone he had nted here?¡± Lea cleared his throat gently to cover his amusement. ¡°Did you forget that we still have a young master of the stray beasts in our family.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback. She then widened her eyes and said, ¡°Are you referring to Chixuan? No way! I object. I will never let Chixuan get involved with Cole again.¡± ¡°Chixuan is now in Zacharias and close to the stray beast camp. If Cole wishes to contact Chixuan, it is now easier for him than before.¡± Lea patiently exined to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°So in this way, we can test Chixuan¡¯s attitude. If he is willing to help, it shows that he is no longer under Cole¡¯s control. It is just that his bewitching spell is still in effect for the moment, so we cannot kill Cole. But if he is still on Cole¡¯s side... then we don¡¯t need to go searching for the Heart of the Desert anymore. We must immediately go to Zacharias and bring your son back at all costs. We cannot let Cole influence him any longer.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng was still very hesitant. People were always holding contradictory feelings. She wished to know the results but was also afraid of it. She could still remember clear the despondency in Chixuan¡¯s eyes when she cast a bewitching spell on him to make him forget Cole. She really did not wish to see Chixuan look at her with such eyes again. ¡°I agree with Lea¡¯s arrangements.¡± Elvis piped up his support. Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip. Two against one. They had won. ¡°Alright, but we cannot let Chixuane to any harm over this matter.¡± Gu Mengmeng stressed. Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°Cole will not be able to do anything with Peter holding fort at Zacharias. Moreover, if he really harmed Chixuan in any way, what else can he use to threaten you in future?¡± Chapter 1180 - Can I Bring My Hubby Back?

Chapter 1180: Can I Bring My Hubby Back?

Gu Mengmeng dispatched an eagle-owl over to Zacharias with a message. It will take about two to three days for the flight to and back. Hence Gu Mengmeng followed Elvis¡¯ suggestion to take this time to go visit the Beast Deity. By the time she woke up, Wabei should have arrived and the eagle-owl would have also returned with news. With that, she could settle Maya¡¯s situation first before deciding whether to go to the Motou mountain range or the Ma Desert. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng inside the cave. Lea changed the animal skins draped across her bed three times daily¡ªmorning, noon and night. Whenever she went to bed, the sheets would always smell and feel like sunshine. Holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand gently, Elvis kissed her on the forehead. ¡°You must remember to ask if you can bring me along next time.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before slowly closing her eyes. Layers of white fog covered her eyes. But Gu Mengmeng no longer felt uneasy or at a loss. As expected, the Beast Deity stood within the deepest regions of the clouds. Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly and jumped into his arms. She called with a gentle voice, ¡°Daddy, I havee back to watch television with you.¡± The Beast Deity weed Gu Mengmeng with a tender hug, before patting Gu Mengmeng on the head. ¡°Good daughter. Wee back.¡± Gu Mengmeng hung onto the Beast Deity¡¯s arm and looked up with a smile. ¡°Daddy, can I bring my hubby back with me the next time?¡± The Beast Deity continued smiling with that special sense of benevolence that only a deity possessed. He nodded. ¡°When his powers reach that of a Beast King, he cane here.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She kind of understood his reasoning. Since the first time she met the Beast Deity after inheriting Snakel¡¯s powers, she had only seen Snakel here before. The Beast Deity led Gu Mengmeng to the wooden bench before patting her on the hand. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that little wolf... go crazy after watching that television show? What if there was some R-rated content...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. That was indeed a serious problem. Elvis had a severe neurosis towards Snakel, whosest words to him were ¡°so weak¡±. Those two words were like a nightmare haunting Elvis¡¯ mind. The moment any little thing happened to Gu Mengmeng, he would immediately recall Snakel¡¯s words and expression at that point, before endlessly ming himself. Even in his dreams, he wished to defeat Snakel and get rid of this curse. He wanted to prove he was not weak and that he could protect Gu Mengmeng. So if Elvis saw the contents of the television show... would he charge right into the screen to challenge Snakel? It felt like Elvis would behave even more impulsively than Wabei the moment he saw Snakel. But... Gu Mengmeng gave a lowugh. It seemed like they would have to set aside the Love of the Sky for the moment. She must first get the Heart of the Desert to activate the Beast King bloodline in Elvis, beforeing back here. With this in mind, Gu Mengmeng felt that she now had some direction, and so didn¡¯t feel so much of a dilemma any more. She looped one arm around the Beast Deity¡¯s and asked, ¡°I remember the previous episode ended with them sharing the same bed. Are you sure there won¡¯t be any R-rated scenes? This is a pure and chaste idol series, you know.¡± The Beast Deity nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I saw the trailer and there isn¡¯t any R-rated scenes.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled at that, indicating that the Beast Deity could put on the show now. After all, Gu Mengmeng would feel very weird if she saw herself in the lead role of an adult video. Chapter 1181 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1181: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The Beast Deity waved and the familiar-looking screen appeared before Gu Mengmeng. Early morning sunlight shone into the room through the clear window ss. Snakel held Gu Mengmeng as theyid on the king-sized bed. His arm was wrapped around her, with her neck supported by his biceps and his hand gently holding her shoulder. Snakel was unable to sleep the entire night. This was first time he was sleeping with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He was unable to suppress the sense of excitement he felt all through the night. In the Beast World, because his usual body temperature was too cool, he had to first bathe under the strong sun until his body hurt like it was burning with fire, before being able to hold her for just a short while. And now, his body was just as warm as hers. He could finally hold her without worrying that she was suffering from his icy touch. Snakel never stopped smiling the entire time. He was unable to rein in the curl of his lips. Ha, since this little girl returned to his side, Snakel found that his lips were now beyond his control. Whether they curved upwards or downwards¡ªit was solely by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s influence. Ha, another part of his body now belonged to her and it felt great. Gently raising his right hand, he shielded Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes from the sunlight. He gazed upon her petite face, which looked nearly transparent under the rays. Snakel waspletely unable to mask the love and adoration in his own eyes. ¡°Ooo...¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured softly as she started to stir. Snakel set his hand down gently on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and gave her a light pinch. He then propped himself up and kissed her eyes. ¡°My dear, time to get up.¡± Gu Mengmeng was only half awake and her mind still fuzzy from sleep. She answered blearily, ¡°Mmm, good morning.¡± She then paused for about two seconds before springing up from the bed like a rocket and retreating backwards, falling to the floor with a thud. Snakel was stunned by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t know Gu Mengmeng would suddenly spring off like this after saying such a soft and tender good morning. He didn¡¯t manage to stop her in time, and could only watch as Gu Mengmeng fell off. ¡°Twomeng!¡± Snakel¡¯s heart constricted. He immediately got up and lifted Gu Mengmeng from the floor. His heart ached unbearably to have seen her fall like this. ¡°You...¡± He was unable to say any harsh words as his heart only felt a tender ache for her. He checked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body thoroughly. Luckily she hadnded in a sitting position, and didn¡¯t strike any other part of her body apart from her buttocks. Nevertheless, her palms had smacked against the ground and were slightly red. Gu Mengmeng remained in a daze for a long while before recollecting herself from her ¡°There a man beside me?!¡± and ¡°Damn, so painful!¡± state of mind¡ªto recall that she was the one who had let Snakel in yesterday, and agreed to let him sleep on the same bed. At first, she had been very nervous and guarded, but Snakel remained the perfect gentleman. In the end, Gu Mengmeng had fallen asleep without even realizing it. Gu Mengmeng berated herself for her own carelessnessst night. Luckily Snakel was a morally upright gentleman. If it was someone else, she would definitely have been taken advantage of. She was about say something when she spied from the corner of her eye that she had knocked over a bedsidemp. It was now lying on the floor in three broken pieces, its base and light bulb holderpletely separated... ¡°That... senior, I broke your bedsidemp... sorry. Why don¡¯t you deduct this from my wages...¡± Snakel frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about thatmp first. You made my girlfriend fall over¡ªhow are you going topensate me for that?¡± Chapter 1182 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1182: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng blushed as her heart pounded so hard it felt like it was going to explode. She instinctively drew back her own hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I woke up to find a man beside me... and got a shock.¡± But Snakel refused to let Gu Mengmeng draw her hand away from his. He turned her wrist around to confirm that she didn¡¯t hurt any bones, before kissing her hand. ¡°I am your boyfriend and your dog. Why are you afraid of me?¡± She used to be afraid of snakes but he was no longer a snake now. Snakel felt rather despondent. He didn¡¯t like her to be afraid of him. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and turned her face to the side. ¡°I am not used to having someone by my side. How about... next time... don¡¯t sleep on my bed, then I won¡¯t fall off.¡± But Snakel interrupted Gu Mengmeng before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Next time, I will hold you tighter and will not let you fall out of my arms. But you must quickly get use to having me by your side, understand? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback. She took some time to digest Snakel¡¯s words. He meant... they were going to sleep together from now on? Gu Mengmeng looked at Snakel. ¡°No, no. You cannot sleep on my bed every night.¡± Snakel nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, then I will go back to the master bedroom tonight.¡± Gu Mengmeng was just about to nod when Snakel added. ¡°You wille with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng froze in mid-action. ¡°I refuse... you go back to your own room to sleep.¡± Snakel narrowed his eyes and nced sideways at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°So you are not going to take responsibility after sleeping with me?¡± ¡°I...!¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes at Snakel. Her face was full of shock. Snakel lifted his chin. ¡°You and me, one man and one woman spending the entire night together in bed¡ªdo you think anyone will believe that nothing happened?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like the cat had got her tongue. She had fallen into a trap, hadn¡¯t she? She had! Snakel drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace. ¡°I am a normal man with normal physical needs. Because I cherish you, I will hold back my desire before marriage. But you must still give me some benefits, otherwise that will be too cruel, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Twomeng, I look forward to the future, and that is to see you and the sunshine every morning when I open my eyes.¡± Snakel kissed Gu Mengmeng on the forehead. ¡°Fulfill my wish, please?¡± Actually, Snakel had a key to every room in the house. Gu Mengmeng was powerless if he chose to use force. But he didn¡¯t do that. He chose to coax her and beg for her agreement. He could have easily attained his goal via brute force, but he chose the soft method as he cared for her feelings. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She felt like she was probably the most easily persuaded girl in the entire world? ¡°Smiling means you have agreed. You cannot go back on your word, understand?¡± Snakel rewarded Gu Mengmeng with a peck on the head before carrying her to the bathroom. He ced her on the counter before taking up a moistened towel to help her clean her face. ¡°I can do it myself...¡± Gu Mengmeng was especially not used to being taken care of in this manner. But Snakel pressed down her little hand. ¡°You must get used to relying on me. From now on, I will immerse myselfpletely into your life. You will be reminded of me no matter what you do, and will never leave me then.¡± Chapter 1183 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1183: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

After washing up, Snakel carried Gu Mengmeng to the dining area and ced her on a chair by the table. He then entered the open-concept kitchen to start making breakfast. Gu Mengmeng propped her chin on her hand with head tilted as she watched Snakel cooking. She couldn¡¯t help thinking: you and sunshine... so this is what it looks like? Mmm, she felt truly blessed. So blissful that she felt like this was a dream. ¡°Senior.¡± Gu Mengmeng called softly. Snakel lifted his head to look at Gu Mengmeng with a smile. ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled back. ¡°It is truly too blissful to be in a romantic rtionship with you. I feel like I don¡¯t have to do anything...¡± When she first signed that contract, Gu Mengmeng felt like she had sold herself, imagining that she would be abused like a ve. Happiness bloomed in Snakel after hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. ¡°It will be even more blissful to be married to me. After marriage, your only responsibility is just to be as pretty as a flower.¡± ¡°And you? You will be responsible for earning money to support the family?¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out. Snakel chuckled. Since yesterday, he had been mentioning marriage now and then, so as to gradually seep the idea into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind¡ªthat marrying him was a matter-of-course. It was obvious he had seeded. Without realizing it herself, Gu Mengmeng had already subconsciously epted the fact that they would eventually marry. ¡°No.¡± Snakel replied casually. He carried over an exquisitely-made western-style te and ced it before Gu Mengmeng. He then went over to whisper in her ear, ¡°I am responsible for the flower arrangements.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng was choked by her own saliva. She widened her eyes at Snakel. Male god, you must maintain your cold and celibate image! A person who was as unattainable as an icy mountain¡ªwho had received love letters from every popr girl in school only to ignore them all, so much so that there were rumors of him being gay¡ªactually made a lewd joke?! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the quintessential lofty and exalted being, rising above all worldly desires and pure beyond reproach?! Snakel loved Gu Mengmeng¡¯s adorable little antics. He wiped some saliva off the corners of her lips and said innocently, ¡°I can hold back during our courting days, but there¡¯s no reason for me to hold back after we are married? I am not some ninja monk.¡± Gu Mengmeng could hardly stand being teased by Snakel in this manner. Seeing him spout nonsense with such a solemn face went against everything Gu Mengmeng thought she knew about him. ¡°Hurry up and eat your breakfast. We still have to go to the office today.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. She did not dare to prolong this interaction with Snakel, fearing that he would spout even more shameless words. Snakel also did not continue teasing her. After all, it would not be good if she choked while eating. Snakel sat on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left and reached out his right hand with palm facing upwards. ¡°Twomeng.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at him sideways. She saw him wriggle his fingers and understood what he wanted. She automatically ced her hand in his palm. Satisfied, he then used his left hand to start eating. He was really... Using his left hand to write, eat and do everything. While reserving his right hand to hold her. After breakfast, Gu Mengmeng followed Snakel to MonSirpany again. Inside the meeting room, there was a pink chair ced beside Snakel¡¯s seat. The chair looked exceptionally eye-catching in the ck-and-white color scheme of the room. Snakel was extremely pleased with the result and had Gu Mengmeng sit on the pink chair before sitting down beside her. His right hand remained on her waist the entire time. Chapter 1184 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1184: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

After yesterday¡¯s meeting, the management thought that their CEO conducting a meeting with his arms around a girl was already rather extreme. They never expected that today¡¯s meeting would be even more awkward. Snap, chomp... ¡°Taste this. This pistachio is quite delicious.¡± Snakel used his left hand to open a pistachio and toss the shell aside, before feeding the nut directly into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. Gu Mengmeng could feel the management¡¯s eyes searing into her, but Snakel remained oblivious. He just looked expectantly at her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said yes. Snakel took another pistachio and started opening it. Gu Mengmeng took over the nut and said, ¡°You concentrate on the meeting. I can open them myself.¡± Snakel narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t like Gu Mengmeng rejecting him. He liked to open the nuts for her. Gu Mengmeng knew what this grand lord was thinking about, hence she smiled amodatingly. ¡°Concentrate on the meeting so that it can be finished sooner. Then we can go home earlier. I can open the nuts myself. Mmm?¡± Go home earlier... Those words brought happiness to Snakel¡¯s heart. Nodding reluctantly, Snakel tore his eyes away from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. His gaze instantly turned cool and sharp, as he listened conscientiously to management giving their reports. He then tapped lightly on his keyboard, his analysis and execution precise and prompt. And so an awkward situation presented itself. Apart from the sounds of rustling papers as the management flipped through the reports, as well as the tapping of the keyboard from Snakel¡¯s typing¡ªthere was also the snapping noises of Gu Mengmeng opening the pistachio nuts... Gu Mengmeng was in a dilemma. She wanted to have just one or two nuts to be polite, but the moment she stopped, Snakel would immediately turn around and ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you tired from opening the shells? Better let me do it then...¡± ¡°No, no. I just wanted to drink some water...¡± Snakel opened the bottled water on the meeting room table and handed it to Gu Mengmeng. The expression on his face as he watched her drink was so sweet that it was rather scary. The management exchanged looks. The person sitting at the head of the table and smiling so foolishly as he watched someone else eating and drinking¡ªwas that really their high and mighty CEO? One of the elite members of their corporate world? Gu Mengmeng spent the whole afternoon eating pistachios, while Snakel¡ªbecause of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s preference to go home earlier¡ªsettled all thepany issues in an even more fast-paced manner than usual. Not wanting to let Gu Mengmeng eat takeout again, he fetched her home at noon with the intention of personally making lunch for her. Gu Mengmeng felt that although her boss was her boyfriend, she couldn¡¯t be a such a free-loader? Hence she took the initiative to wash the dishes. But Snakel said with a smile, ¡°Your hands are too lovely to be doing such chores.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t just do nothing all day every day.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt rather frustrated. ¡°I will feel embarrassed getting $4,500 a month like that.¡± Snakel thought about it before giving a faint smile. He then pulled Gu Mengmeng behind him and wrapped her arms around his own waist. ¡°You can hug me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Snakel chuckled. ¡°Apart from you, no one else can perform this important task. Next time when I am washing the dishes, you just stand behind and hold me like this.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her face heat up. She rested the side of her face against Snakel¡¯s broad back. Through his shirt, she could vaguely detect his personal scent. That faint sense of familiarity reminded Gu Mengmeng of how the two of them had spent yesterday night sleeping in each others arms. And of his early morning greeting. She blushed deeply as she recalled all that. Chapter 1185 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1185: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

In the afternoon, Snakel held Gu Mengmeng as he asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she looked at Snakel. ¡°You can just go out as and when you want?¡± Snakel answered back with a, ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Mmm, the novels always write that when a CEO gets too famous, he would be mobbed by fans whenever he goes out.¡± Snakel pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Very few people know I am the CEO of MonSirpany. And of those who know, no one else apart from you would ever dare to expose my identity. As for being famous... probably only duringst year¡¯s swimmingpetition. Ha, do you think people would mob a person who wasst year¡¯s swimming champion?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. That¡¯s right, so what if Snakel was handsome? When she realized they were schoolmates, she had only sighed ¡°wah we have someone famous at school¡±. She never had thought of pursuing him or anything like that. But remembering the first practice after Snakel made the switch to the basketball team, Gu Mengmeng once again felt that the world had truly gone to the dogs. Were they really just infatuated by the image of him in swimming trunks? He didn¡¯t know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking but seeing that she was keeping silent, he took it as assent. Hence, he kissed her little hand and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. She wanted to say never mind, let¡¯s not go out. But Snakel took it to mean that Gu Mengmeng just didn¡¯t have anywhere special in mind. ¡°Alright, I will make the arrangements.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Never mind, he was the great CEO and his word was the rule. Snakel chose a matching lover¡¯s set of sporting attire for him and Gu Mengmeng. After changing into their respective outfits, Snakel brought Gu Mengmeng to an amusement park. Yes, there was nothing to be worried about. Snakel had booked the entire park. Gu Mengmeng stood at the entrance of the amusement park and watched as all the staff stood in a row and shouted their wee. She once again felt very flustered... ¡°Well... should we call a few friends toe y with us?¡± Gu Mengmeng probed. Snakel frowned. He had booked the entire arena as he wanted to be alone with Gu Mengmeng. But faced with her expectant and uneasy expression, Snakel sighed andpromised. He took out a mobile phone and called Zhan Jin Cheng. ¡°The whole basketball team. Amusement park. 20 minutes.¡± With that, he hung up. Gu Mengmeng stared at Snakel,pletely tongue-tied. ¡°Can he understand what you just said?¡± Snakel said, ¡°Time, people, location were all clear. Even if he is a stupid guy who never got a double-digit score for his Chinese exams, he should still be capable of understanding such basic information.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. If she was Zhan Jin Cheng, she would definitely not understand what Snakel was talking about. But he had already elerated his work pace this morning just so he could go out with her, and she didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood of their first date. So she just smiled. ¡°Can I also call a few friends over?¡± Snakel frowned. ¡°You want to invite those former roommates of yours?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Snakel didn¡¯t say anything but just ced one hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and drew her into his arms. He kissed her on the top of her head as a form of silent assent. Only then did Gu Mengmeng take out her mobile phone and called Bai Lan. ¡°Bai Lan, are you free? Do you want toe to the amusement park now to y? Mmm... I...I will introduce my boyfriend to you all.¡± Snakel had very good hearing, plus Bai Lan was overly excited such that he could clearly hear her shriek over the phone, ¡°Holy shit! Gu Mengmeng you fell in love with someone behind my back?! You just wait for me right there. I am going to bring my 40-meter long knife over right now!¡± Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186

Chapter 1186: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmengughed awkwardly. She wanted to say something more but Bai Lan had already hung up. Gu Mengmeng stole a peak at Snakel before saying in a small voice. ¡°That... Bai Lan is a very good person. She has a rather hot temper but she doesn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions, you...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Snakel caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. He knew this Bai Lan had been friends with Gu Mengmeng since high school. More than once she had gotten into a fight with others for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sake¡ªshe was an extremely loyal friend. Every time Gu Mengmeng decided to endure some mistreatment in silence, it was this Bai Lan who would grab her arm and charge out. ¡°As long as I am still alive, no one can bully my girl!¡± Once, Bai Lan had tried to help Gu Mengmeng im her due wages, and was beaten up by the restaurant security. She ended up being hospitalized for two months,pletely bedridden. Even now, she still bore a scar on her back. Snakel knew this through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memories. Bai Lan had appeared before Gu Mengmeng all covered in blood, to hand her an envelope containing her wages and saying, ¡°Girl, I have imed back what they owe you.¡± She then copsed right in front of Gu Mengmeng. That incident had a major impact on Gu Mengmeng, which was why she had an exceptionally clear memory of it. Snakel had allowed such things to happen as he didn¡¯t want to interfere with the development of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life experiences¡ªbut what Gu Mengmeng and her friend didn¡¯t know was that during Bai Lan¡¯s hospitalization, the medicines used were specially imported, while her doctors were also overseas experts brought over by Snakel and pretending to be normal physicians. As for the people who owed Gu Mengmeng her wages... Ha, rumor had it that the restaurant owner got addicted to drugs and splurged the entire family fortune on them. In the end, he even sliced open his own belly saying that he wanted to sell his organs to buy more drugs. There was no need for Gu Mengmeng to know all these and Snakel had no intention of telling her. As for this Bai Lan friend of hers, Snakel held some modicum of respect for her. After all, he could not show his face all those years, so it was lucky Gu Mengmeng had such loyal friends around. About half an hourter, Zhan Jin Cheng and the entire basketball team arrived at the entrance to the amusement park. They rushed over all hot and bothered. ¡°Where are they?!¡± Gu Mengmeng and Snakel exchanged shocked looks. They? Who? Zhan Jin Cheng was momentarily stunned by sight of the unbelievably calm couple. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°You were looking for us so urgently¡ªisn¡¯t it because someone wants to beat you two up?¡± ¡°Why would anyone want to beat us up?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared dumbfounded at Zhan Jin Cheng, who was clutching a baseball bat, as well as the others who were all wearing knuckle dusters. She paused for a moment before realizing that after receiving Snakel¡¯s call, they must have thought he was getting bullied and had rushed over to help him fight off his assants. Gu Mengmeng waved her hands with a smile. ¡°No, no. Senior, you misunderstood. Erm... Snakel¡¯s rtive is the manager of this amusement park and it is closed for maintenance today. His rtive said he could bring some friends over to y for free this afternoon. That was why Snakel called you to ask you and everyone toe and have fun.¡± Zhan Jin Cheng heaved a sigh of relief before resting the bat across his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Aiya damn, I still thought you were being pursued by some thugs. But you were just calling us out to y.¡± Snakel ignored Zhan Jin Cheng, and just stared unhappily at Gu Mengmeng. She had called Zhan Jin Cheng ¡°senior¡±. She was meant to address only him with that term, but she had actually used it on another person! Chapter 1187 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1187: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand as he stood up. He nced at Zhan Jin Cheng. ¡°More people areing in a little while. Wait here for them. I need to talk to Twomeng about something.¡± With that, Snakel pulled Gu Mengmeng into the amusement park. The park had already been emptied out. Apart from the operations staff, there was no one else around. Just a short distance away from the entrance was a two-story high carousel. Snakel pushed open the door and ced Gu Mengmeng onto a carriage behind a wooden horse. On seeing that the two were seated properly, the staff started the ride. The carousel spun around to the tune of a romantic melody. Gu Mengmeng stared numbly at the hands pressing onto her own shoulders. She asked the obviously-angry Snakel, ¡°What¡¯s... wrong?¡± Weren¡¯t things fine just now? ¡°Call me,¡± Snakel said. Perplexed, Gu Mengmeng called, ¡°Senior.¡± Snakel lowered his head and kissed Gu Mengmeng fiercely on the lips, as if punishing her. Only when Gu Mengmeng¡¯s delicate lips were all swollen from his kissing did Snakel finally lift his head. Chest heaving, he said, ¡°I am not at all special to you, right? I am just like any other guy in school. Just one of the many seniors around? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes in bewilderment. ¡°How can that be? You are my boyfriend.¡± This sentence sessfully soothed his ruffled feathers. Snakel¡¯s anger was reduced by half. The pressure of his hand rxed and he sat beside Gu Mengmeng. Nevertheless, he still looked unhappy as he said, ¡°But who can tell? You address Zhan Jin Cheng the same way as with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged rather helplessly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to call you senior?¡± Snakel replied, ¡°Then you cannot call anyone else that.¡± Gu Mengmengmented. ¡°Then what should I call him? Zhan Jin Cheng? Brother Jin Cheng?¡± The more Gu Mengmeng talked, the cker Snakel¡¯s face became. He did not like hearing her speak the name of others, especially if that name belonged to a male. His temples throbbed as his expression towards Gu Mengmeng turned grim. Gu Mengmeng let out a gurglingugh before taking the initiative to hold onto Snakel¡¯s arm. ¡°How about I don¡¯t call you senior from now on? I will call you... Ah Kel, alright?¡± Snakel¡¯s anger was instantly reduced to zero. He lifted his chin proudly as his lips curled up involuntarily. Ah Kel... how nice that sounded. He had wanted her to call him that right from the beginning but she was unwilling then. He already knew that it would be very pleasing to the ear when she called him that. ¡°Ah Kel, Bai Lan and gang would be arriving soon. I want to introduce you as my boyfriend to them. The first impression is very important, so let¡¯s not make them wait for us, alright?¡± Snakel¡¯s mood improved further. Twomeng was willing to introduce him to her friends¡ªit wasn¡¯t that she was refusing to admit to others about their rtionship, constantly reminding him to maintain a distance and making him feel like an uncouth man who could not be presented to the public. ¡°Alright, Ah Kel. Let¡¯s go...¡± Gu Mengmeng swung Snakel¡¯s arm. ¡°If Bai Lan fails to see me standing at the entrance to wee her, she will really bring out her 40-meter-long knife to hack me.¡± Snakel was helpless before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pleading. He stood up and exited the carriage with her. The staff noticed the two of them alighting and pressed the stop button. The couple then disembarked and walked out together. When they returned to the entrance, they saw Bai Lan facing off the basketball team members. With hands on her hips and eyes narrowed, she looked like a tigress about to devour her prey. The other roommates stood behind Bai Lan, all with arms across their chests as they sized up the entire basketball team. Meanwhile, the team¡ªwho were so aggressive and rowdy earlier¡ªwere now behaving like children being lectured, their heads timidly lowered. Chapter 1188 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1188: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Bai Lan.¡± Gu Mengmeng called out. She let go of Snakel and trotted over to hold onto Bai Lan¡¯s arm with an obliging smile. ¡°Tell me, which one is he.¡± Bai Lan rudely pointed at the basketball team members who were now all standing in a row. Gu Mengmeng knew Bai Lan was asking which one was her boyfriend. She blushed and pulled Bai Lan back a couple of steps before turning around to look at Snakel. ¡°This is my boyfriend Ah Kel. This is my bosom friend Bai Lan.¡± Bai Lan was momentarily stunned by the sight of Snakel. She then pulled Gu Mengmeng to the side. ¡°Girl, apart from his looks, everything about him is wrong. How did you fall for the likes of him?¡± The veins on Snakel¡¯s forehead jumped. He had lived two lifetimes and this was the first time he had heard himself criticized in this manner. Gu Mengmeng broke out in a nervous sweat at Bai Lan¡¯s words. She shook her head. ¡°No, Ah Kel is a very good person. He treats me very well.¡± ¡°Good my ass!¡± Bai Lan retorted. ¡°The whole school knows what a girl ma he is. Getting together with him is like stirring up a ho¡¯s nest! The school forum incident two days ago was caused by Mo Beibei because she was jealous of you two, right? Let me tell you, you are such a timid girl¡ªthose crazyscivious girls will gobble you up when they see you with him. Further, who doesn¡¯t know he is just a block of ancient ice. Boring and unromantic, he¡¯s so prim and proper that he could be a monk if he just shaved his head. You are not some White Bone Demon, why must you get involved with a Tang Sanzhang?¡± Bai Lan pulled Gu Mengmeng back to stand before the basketball team members. ¡°Let me tell you, girl. If it was him, I rather you choose a first love from this bunch of fellows. At least if they dare to bully you, I can still help you break their legs.¡± Snakel snatched over Gu Mengmeng from Bai Lan in a sh. His eyes shot venom as he red at Bai Lan with such malevolence that the sky was in danger of being swallowed. Gu Mengmeng was ced in a terribly awkward position. She gave Snakel a gentle shove. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Bai Lan is saying such things because she doesn¡¯t know you. I will talk to her nicely. Ah, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Bai Lan pointed out. ¡°See, you have just started a rtionship with him and you already need to coax him. Will you let him to treat you like garbage in future?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flinched in exasperation as she tugged at Bai Lan¡¯s hand. She shot a look at Snakel. ¡°Ah Kel, our hostel rules are that the boyfriend must treat everyone to drinks on the first meeting. Can you go and get some, please?¡± Snakel was unwilling to leave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side for even one second. But he knew this rule was not something she had just conjured up at the spur of the moment. He wished to gain the approval of the people around her. Although this Bai Lan had badmouthed him so badly, she was still someone Gu Mengmeng cared about. And so he was willing to endure. Nodding, Snakel shot Zhan Jin Cheng a look, who automatically herded the entire team over to the Starbucks opposite the amusement park. They bought caramel mhiatos for everyone before heading back¡ªto see the bunch of girls now chatting and giggling. The atmosphere had rxed and be much more amiable. Snakel handed a caramel mhiato over to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Here, you have this cup. I had them add extra caramel for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot Bai Lan a ¡°see?¡± look. Bai Lan nodded reluctantly and raised her own caramel mhiato to clink it against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cup. Bai Lan then nced at Snakel before clinking her own cup against his¡ªindicating her approval of Snakel being Gu Mengmeng¡¯s boyfriend. Chapter 1189 - Old Friends

Chapter 1189: Old Friends

The fog thickened again as the television episode ended. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw Bai Lan. I don¡¯t even know how she is now. I wonder if she has reined in that quick-fired temper of hers?¡± The Beast Deity didn¡¯t answer but just gave a wordless smile. Gu Mengmeng stretched out before standing up. ¡°Daddy, I decided to go seek out the Heart of the Desert. Regarding the fabled Bi An, how much do you about him? Can you reveal a little?¡± The Beast Deity didn¡¯t seem at all surprised at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question. He nodded. ¡°Bi An...¡± There was a trace of nostalgia in the Beast Deity¡¯s expression. Gu Mengmeng was rather surprised at that and she tilted her head in question. ¡°Daddy, do you know him?¡± The Beast Deityposed himself and nodded with a chuckle. ¡°Mmm, we are old friends.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Then tell me quick. What his likes and dislikes? I heard he¡¯s the guardian of the Heart of the Desert. I need to make good with him to get the Heart of the Desert.¡± The Beast Deity World pondered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°He is a very strange person. Whether he likes or dislikes you¡ªhe judges people solely by first impressions. Even if you exterminated all life on earth, if he thinks you are good right from the start, he will remain resolutely by your side helping shield you from the bloody rage of the world . But if he dislikes you from the onset, you can carry out the most merciful acts in the world and he still will not treat you well. So...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead, feeling speechless. ¡°So he is a stubborn uncle who judges others based solely on his own whims.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± The Beast Deity asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded as a matter of fact. ¡°You are my father and he is your old friend. He is also one of Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partners. Although he was dumped, they should still be considered ex-husband and wife right? Snakel is Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s son and so Bi An can be considered his stepfather. So any way you look at it, I should still call him uncle?¡± The Beast Deityughed out loud and nodded. He caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Mmm, my daughter is so courteous. She disys such good upbringing.¡± Gu Mengmeng continued imploringly. ¡°In other words, whether or not I gain this uncle¡¯s favor is all up to luck?¡± The Beast Deity thought about it for a moment before nodding. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Daddy, how is your rtionship with this uncle like? If I use your name, will it give rise to good feelings?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. The Beast World looked somewhat conflicted. ¡°I am afraid that the title of the Beast Deity¡¯s daughter is useless before him.¡± ¡°Daddy, you... did you also pursue Wang Xiaoxin then?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the Beast Deity in shock. She did not want to have someone like Wang Xiaoxin as her stepmother¡ªsomeone who was so unpredictable and a certified... crazydy. The Beast Deity rubbed his nose and smiled vaguely. ¡°I didn¡¯t woo Wang Xiaoxin, but I was more or less involved in their breakup. So... mmm... well, you know.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like she had been struck by lightning. In the Beast World, how much would one hate another for causing a separation between husband and wife? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t even dare to imagine. No point dropping her father¡¯s name now. Gu Mengmeng felt that Bi An would kill her on the spot the moment she admitted she was the Beast Deity¡¯s daughter. Gu Mengmeng sat down on the floor and gazed up at the Beast Deity. ¡°Daddy, how about I give up on the Heart of the Desert, and just go look for the Love of the Sky or the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs then.¡± Chapter 1190 - Heard That You Were Going to Leave Me Behind And Go Have Fun On Your Own?

Chapter 1190: Heard That You Were Going to Leave Me Behind And Go Have Fun On Your Own?

The Beast Deityughed somewhat sheepishly and rubbed his own nose. ¡°To get the Love of the Sky, you must first be able to reach the skies. You and your partners do not possess such a skill, and only vultures can bring you to the Love of the Sky. But the problem is that vultures usually do not even appear in ces within your reach. As for the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs... you have no clue about it at all right? ording to the rules, I cannot disclose information about things you don¡¯t know of. So...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°So now I have no choice but to go find the Heart of the Desert, right?¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°The good news is that Bi An knows the vulture people. If you can get Bi An to like you, he will have some way of letting you meet the Vulture race.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°The Vulture race are the people closest to the sky and to the Beast Deity. So they must be your greatest fans? I can drop your name in front of them to gain some brownie points, right?¡± The Beast Deity didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. She was behaving like a real-life daughter¡ªimpish and willful, not bothering to mince her words. Her official and proper manner as the Messenger in the Beast World was nowhere to be seen now. She was just like a little kid spoiled by her Daddy, begging for her favorite toy. The Beast Deity caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°Mmm, you can. Go ahead and use my name in front of the Vulture race. Tell them that if they don¡¯t listen to my precious daughter, I will punish them such that no female of theirs would get pregnant in the next five years.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled. ¡°Daddy, won¡¯t the corruption bureau investigate you if you abuse your authority like that?¡± The Beast Deity poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°I only watch romance series, and have not watched any police dramas. I don¡¯t understand anything about whatever corruption bureau. But for my precious daughter, I don¡¯t care even if I fall under investigation. It¡¯s my fate that I am your father.¡± Gu Mengmeng threw herself into the Beast Deity¡¯s embrace as she cried sweetly, ¡°Daddy... you are so great...¡± The Beast Deity maintained his benevolent smile. He patted Gu Mengmeng gently on her back. ¡°Alright, time to go.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Oh, same old question. Wabei...¡± The Beast Deity shook his head, indicating that it was still not time yet for him to reveal. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t probe. She knew that the Beast Deity would naturally tell her the moment he could. She stood up and patted herself off. ¡°Daddy, I will be leaving now then.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. ¡± The Beast Deity called Gu Mengmeng. He cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s a song called ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯ in your world. Do you know how to sing it?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before nodding. ¡°I do, it¡¯s a pretty popr song. Daddy, do you want to hear it? Shall I sing it for you?¡± The Beast Deity shook his head. ¡°Next time. Your little wolf must be anxiously waiting for you at home.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and hugged the Beast Deity. ¡°Then I am leaving now.¡± She let herself fall freely backwards. Gu Mengmeng felt that if she returned to the present world now, she could probably go bungee jumping with absolutely no fear. Opening her eyes, Gu Mengmeng was no longer inside the cave but sunning in the open space outside. She was lying on Lea¡¯s body while Elvis sat quietly by the side, using arge leaf to fan her gently. Wabei was sitting nearby, staring at her with seething anger. He said in a chilly voice. ¡°Heard that you were going to leave me behind and go have fun on your own?¡± Chapter 1191 - A Cold-Blooded Animal Like You Talking To Me About Conscience?

Chapter 1191: A Cold-Blooded Animal Like You Talking To Me About Conscience?

Gu Mengmeng chuckled. This was the first time she had woken up¡ªnot to Elvis¡¯ gentle greetings¡ªbut to the grumpyints of a little shit whom she had not seen for a winter. She opened her mouth as Elvis brought over a cup of water for her to moisten her throat. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curled up after she drank some water. ¡°Yes, I was going to leave you behind and go have fun on my own. So what, are you going to bite me?¡± Wabei gritted his teeth and red at her with bulging eyes. ¡°I came such a long way to find you, to hear that you were actually going to ditch me and go have fun by yourself? Gu Mengmeng, you have no conscience!¡± ¡°Tsk, a cold-blooded animal like you talking to me about conscience? Did a donkey kick you in the head?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained unrepentant and unreasonable. Wabei stiffened his neck fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to follow. You must bring me along wherever you go. Otherwise... I will break the legs of your little wolf and slutty fox!¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out one slender leg. ¡°So what if you can beat my men? Break my legs if you dare.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t defeat you!¡± Wabei admitted rather self-righteously. Gu Mengmeng was nearly crying fromughing so hard at Wabei¡¯s antics. She wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°We are going to the desert this time, you know? No water, dry, hot. This type of environment is not suitable for you. You will suffer dearly.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes as he smiled scornfully. ¡°Where do you think I was before Snakel brought me to the Snake King valley? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... your old home is also the Ma Desert?¡± ¡°Also?¡± Wabei picked up the important word. Gu Mengmeng pointed at Auretin, who was sitting at the entrance in a daze as he waited for the next meal. ¡°Him too.¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°I have not returned for over 800 years, and didn¡¯t realize that just about anyone can enter that ce now.¡± Wabei¡¯s image improved much in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. She fluttered her eyes, as if fawning at him. ¡°Wabei, do you know Bi An? Are the two of you on good terms?¡± Wabei pushed Gu Mengmeng aside with disdain. ¡°Talk to me properly. You are being very disgusting like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression shifted instantly. She gave Wabei a dismissive shove, before putting on an exaggerated pout. ¡°Hubby, do I look adorable like that...¡± Elvis blushed so deeply that even the tips of his ears had turned red. His throat tightened and his fingers trembled from the heavy pounding of his heart. He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Apart from Lea and I, you are not allowed to make that face at anyone else... I will go crazy. Do you understand? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt very satisfied and jumped into Elvis¡¯ embrace for a big hug. She then spoke in a high-pitched, Lolita-like voice, ¡°Hubby, you are so bad. You know just how to humor me...¡± ¡°Thump, thump...¡± The sound of Elvis¡¯ pounding heart was deafening. Mmm, Gu Mengmeng felt that since bing partners, she seldom acted cute like this in front of Elvis now. Because Elvis and Lea doted on her so much that she felt no threat at all. She knew that even if she was not cute or demure, not beautiful or even kind¡ªthose two would still be by her side forever. Hence, she had slowly shed all pretense. It had been a long time since she had done any of those little antics that would move a guy¡¯s heart... Chapter 1192 - Is There Anything In This World I Can’t Do?

Chapter 1192: Is There Anything In This World I Can¡¯t Do?

Now that she thought of it, she had let down her guard too much. If this was in the present world, her men would have been easily snatched away by others? After all, they had been married for two to three years. Holding a wife¡¯s hand was now like your left hand holding your own right hand. It had be very difficult to induce any excitement. If she no longer bothered to maintain her image, all those other women out there would be just waiting to pounce. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis gently on the chest. She pressed the side of her face onto his chest and said in her normal voice and manner. ¡°Alright, this cute act only belongs to you and Lea. I will not let anyone else see it.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Elvis struggled to breathe evenly and finally managed to steady his heartbeat. Gu Mengmeng stood up again after calming Elvis down. She looked at Wabei. ¡°See that. This is the reaction of a normal male. What disgusting... tsk, you deserve to be an old, lonely bachelor¡ªand the kind who stirs shit!¡± After having his bachelorhood ridiculed, Wabei just rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng and refused to engage further. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk properly then.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t fool around anymore and spoke directly. ¡°Tell me quickly. Do you know Bi An well?¡± ¡°No, I never met him.¡± Wabei leanedzily onto a seat near Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I was born in the Ma Desert, but he was already over 200 years old then. How could I possibly have met him.¡± ¡°But... so Snakel brought you back from the Ma Desert? Howe there¡¯s no such incident in his memories?¡± Gu Mengmeng found it rather strange. Snakel¡¯s memories held a lot of things, but somehow, there was absolutely nothing on Wabei¡¯s background. It just felt like Wabei had always been by Snakel¡¯s side since the beginning... not at all like they had happened to meet by chance at some random ce. Wabei snorted. ¡°I am not you. Why would he remember things about me? Moreover, it has been over 800 years since he first found me. As good as his memory was, it¡¯s not possible to have a clear recollection of something that happened so long ago?¡± Well... that was true, but... She clearly remember things that happened even before that. But why nothing at all concerning the Ma Desert? Gu Mengmeng felt it rather peculiar but didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°So you can cope with the desert weather conditions?¡± ¡°Of course. Is there anything in this world I can¡¯t do?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t provoke Wabei further. She thought that since this Bi An is such a weirdo¡ªjudging a person purely based on his own mood¡ªbringing along another powerful person would improve their chances of sess when the time came. She nodded. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go together.¡± Wabei finally rxed a little. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. When are we moving off?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and asked, ¡°Has the person we sent overe back?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°About that matter, Chixuan said he will do as he sees fit.¡± Do as he saw fit... so what would he be doing? Gu Mengmeng frowned. She really didn¡¯t understand what her son was thinking. Lea leaned against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back, using his own chest to support her. He casually yed with her hair as he said, ¡°Chixuan is a male and more mature than the other three. Try believing in him. I feel that he will not let you down. After all... he is scared of your ultimate weapon.¡± After thinking about it, Lea added. ¡°All the males in our family are very scared of it.¡± Chapter 1193 - At The Very Least, They Won’t Kill Each Other

Chapter 1193: At The Very Least, They Won¡¯t Kill Each Other

¡°Ultimate weapon? Me? What is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng had something which could control the entire family? Howe she herself didn¡¯t know of it? Lea nibbled at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°I am not telling you. What if you use it to bully me, what shall I do then? Humph.¡± With that, Lea waved his tail and delivered Gu Mengmeng over to Elvis. ¡°I am going to prepare our meal. Otherwise, our floors will have a hole from all that pacing about by that greedy good-for-nothing.¡± After Lea left, Elvis tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you ask about that matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°My father said yes. But you need to be a Beast King first.¡± Elvis twisted his lips before give a lightugh. ¡°I guess we are getting the Heart of the Desert no matter what then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I especially want to know everything about Bi An. He is the guardian of the Heart of the Desert, but he judges a person solely based on his mood. If he happens to like you, everything will be fine. But he doesn¡¯t...¡± ¡°It will be best if he automatically hands it over. But if not... then we¡¯ll take it by force.¡± Elvis¡¯ tone was resolute and full of confidence. Wabei smirked. ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat me, but want to beat Bi An? Don¡¯t forget that he was already 200 years old and reached elite status when I was just born. Even Snakel doesn¡¯t have much advantage over him. What can you do?¡± Elvis raised his brows with a chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if it¡¯s to protect Xiao Meng.¡± Wabei circled his wristszily. ¡°Want to go one round with me now?¡± ¡°I was thinking the same.¡± With that, Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be a good girl and stay at home. I might be home a bitter tonight. Let Lea make something nice for you to eat. Don¡¯t wait up for me, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She nced at Wabei, and then at Elvis again. ¡°Don¡¯t wreck Saint Nazaire.¡± ¡°What a nag.¡± Wabei couldn¡¯t resist retorting before being the first to slither off. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and kissed her. He then morphed into a wolf and followed Wabei. Left on her own, Gu Mengmeng walked back to Lea¡¯s side. Sprawlingzily over his back, she observed him preparing the meal, before requesting to add a few more potatoes and a little more chili. Gu Mengmeng pretended tough nonchntly when she saw Auretin bristling after hearing her request for more chili. Lea liked Gu Mengmeng sticking to him like this. Since she had broken up with him that time, she rarely clung onto him like that anymore. After all, Elvis was the first partner and he had the first right of refusal. And this right was something he had willingly given away¡ªhe could not snatch it back now. ¡°You are not worried about letting them head off like this?¡± Lea asked as he added the ingredients that Gu Mengmeng had requested. Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue. ¡°Little shit knows Bi An is not an easy fight, and is helping Elvis enhance his powers. The two of them know their limits. At the very least, they will not kill each other.¡± Leadled a piece of meat from the pot and blew on it to cool it off. He then fed it to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mmm, we still have quite a stash of medicines to treat superficial wounds. I will use it on them when they return. How does the meat taste? Does it need more salt?¡± ¡°Ooo, no need. It¡¯s super tasty.¡± Gu Mengmeng mumbled as she chewed. ¡°Mmm, since things have more or less been settled, let¡¯s take off after the two of them returns.¡± Chapter 1194 - When Are You All Coming Back From This Trip?

Chapter 1194: When Are You All Coming Back From This Trip?

Since they were going to take off soon, Auretin obtained special permission to spend the night outside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave. He was already used to the life of a wanderer and so waspletely fine to sleep somewhere other than his own cave. The temptation of being able to eat every single meal prepared by Lea was also exceptionally great, and so he immediately agreed. Lea called Barete and Joshua to a spot near the cave to go through all the necessary things to look out for thising year. After all, no one knew how long Gu Mengmeng would be gone for this trip. Whether it was water rationing during the drought season, or stockpiling food and warding off raiders during the rainy season¡ªall these matters required a flexible approach and goodmunication. In addition... There should be a wave a stray beast attacks after they leave. Lea trusted Barete but Joshua was still under probation. So Lea did not intend to let Joshua know that Chixuan is the young master of the stray beasts. As a result, he just said that Gu Mengmeng had arranged for the females in the tribe to bring their babies up to the highest peak in Saint Nazaire. Up there, they would absorb the first rays of the sun for three consecutive days, as part of the blessings from the Beast Deity. However, Maya was carrying a precious female fetus and the Great Messenger had specially instructed her to rest well. So there was no need for Maya to go on this blessings trip. Barete had been with Lea even longer than Gu Mengmeng had. He naturally understood what that sing-song smile on Lea¡¯s face meant. But why the special treatment for Maya? Ha, it looked like they must have something particr arranged for Maya. After all, apart from Gu Mengmeng, Lea had never bothered about the lives and deaths of the other females. ¡°I understand,¡± Barete replied simply. Lea patted Barete on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your life now belongs to my Mengmeng. Unless she agrees, you cannot die.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Barete grunted his reassurance. Joshua clenched his fists. His gaze drifted over to Gu Mengmeng, who was sitting nearby sunbathing. But he didn¡¯t have the courage to go over and greet her. Instead, he asked Lea in a soft voice, ¡°This trip... when are you alling back?¡± Lea pretended to ponder for a moment before suddenly smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Our trips have always depended on Mengmeng¡¯s mood. Whether she wants to ascend to the skies or dive into the ocean¡ªwe will do whatever she wants to do, and our destination is always wherever she feels like going. I never ask, but only follow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... she is the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Of course... of course...¡± ¡°You seem to be mistaken.¡± Lea gently tapped his own lips. ¡°We indulge her not because she is the Messenger of the Beast Deity, but because she is the female of Elvis and I.¡± With that, Lea waved his tail and walked away without even a backward nce. Joshua looked on as Lea stepped into the warm radiance that was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s presence. He could only silently clench his fists. One day, he would also possess the ability to fulfill her every need and desire. Only then would he have the right to be like Lea¡ªto be able to walk towards her and say with a smile: ¡°Mengmeng, I am back...¡± Gu Mengmeng opened her arms wide gesturing for a hug. Lea immediately drew her into his embrace to let her snuggle against his chest like a kitten. Elvis said he would be back a bitter, but in reality, he didn¡¯t return at all that night. By the time Gu Mengmeng saw Elvis and Wabei again, it was already evening time on the second day. Chapter 1195 - Give Me a Kiss And It Won’t Hurt Anymore.

Chapter 1195: Give Me a Kiss And It Won¡¯t Hurt Anymore.

The two men were both drenched in blood and propping each other up, hobbling back with the sunset in the background. Gu Mengmeng was dazzled by the sight and felt like their blood was spiraling all over the ground. Lea rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°And you said they knew their limits? They were clearly out to kill each other.¡± Auretin and Lea lifted Elvis and Wabei across their shoulders, and carried them over to the area where Gu Mengmeng usually sunbathed. They were so grievously injured that if they moved them into the cave, the smell of blood would probably linger for a long time. The cave was meant for Gu Mengmeng to stay in and must never be tainted with the scent of blood. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached tremendously but Wabei was just as seriously injured as Elvis. Hence, she could not even me him as such. The only thing she could do was to gloomily use a piece of moistened animal skin to clean out the still-bleeding wounds. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Elvis was extremely weak but still reached out to hold onto Gu Mengmeng and coax her. Gu Mengmeng pushed his hand aside and said coldly, ¡°I am not angry.¡± She washed the animal skin before continuing to use it to clean his wounds. Elvis smiled bitterly. ¡°You are not smiling, and you still im you are not angry?¡± ¡°How can I still smile when you have been hurt like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng growled angrily. Elvis frowned as he gave a low cry, as if he was in great pain. Gu Mengmeng was shocked. She thought she had wiped too hard and identally hurt his wound. She threw aside the animal skin anxiously and asked Elvis, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it very painful? Lea, Lea, quicklye over to take a look...¡± Elvis grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and pulled her into his embrace. Gu Mengmeng was caught unawares and fell straight into his arms. She even felt a warm liquid oozing onto her arm. Damn, she must have knocked into his wounds. But she didn¡¯t dare to struggle. If she moved now, she might injure him further. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very painful.¡± Elvis¡¯ voice was weak and raspy. ¡°Give me a kiss and it won¡¯t hurt anymore. Mmm?¡± With that, Elvis lifted his head with the intention of kissing Gu Mengmeng. Unfortunately, he was a bit too far away and no matter how hard he tried, he could not reach her. Heid back despondently, his face full of pain. ¡°I am still... too weak. You are in my arms, but I am unable to kiss you...¡± ¡°You really... drive me crazy.¡± Gu Mengmeng propped her hands on either side of Elvis face, and lowered herself down to kiss him on the lips. The kiss tasted of blood. Their tongues snaked around each other, wordlessly transmitting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worry and Elvis¡¯fort. They kissed until Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms were trembling before she finally lifted her head and settled back in a kneeling position beside Elvis. She panted as she continued to clean his wound. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do anything to you because you are injured! When you are better, just wait and see how I will punish you!¡± Elvis¡¯ lips remained curling upwards as he gazed tenderly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ha, I got scolded. Is Lea going to envy me again? He always envies me for the weirdest things. For example, you throwing potatoes at me, throwing me out of the cave, scolding me or pinching my ears... what can I do? I also feel so blissful being scolded by you... have I been influenced by Lea? Mmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with it like that!¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis. ¡°Letting a body which belongs to me end up in such a state. I will not let you off that easily!¡± Chapter 1196 - How Do You Plan To Punish Me?

Chapter 1196: How Do You n To Punish Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mmm, how do you n to punish me? Mmm?¡± Elvis kept smiling. He had lost so much blood that he was seeing double. It was a good thing though¡ªthis meant he could see two Gu Mengmengs at the same time. Mmm, her voice had also be rather ethereal. Even so, it sounded exceptionally pleasant. He wished to hear her speak a few more words, even if she was just reprimanding him. Gu Mengmeng could feel Elvis was struggling to stay conscious. He was nearly cking out. Actually in such a situation, it was best for him to fall unconscious. Only then could his body enter a resting and recovery state. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng leaned over and whispered in Elvis¡¯ ear. ¡°If you feel extremely painful and extremely tired, just sleep a little while. I will watch over you, mmm?¡± ¡°I was in a lot of pain... but not anymore after Xiao Meng kissed me.¡± Elvis¡¯ eyelids felt unbearably heavy. He could bear it no longer and gradually closed his eyes. In a voice as light as gossamer, he said, ¡°I will sleep for a bit. After I wake up, I will go with you to the Ma Desert...¡± ¡°Mmm, go to sleep.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Elvis a gentle kiss on the cheek. Soon after, she could hear him breathing evenly. Wabei¡¯s condition was slightly better than Elvis¡¯. He held on until Elvis fainted beforeughing. ¡°I endured beatings by that pervert Snakel for over 800 years. You want topete with me on endurance, you are still a far cry...¡± He fell unconscious before he could finish his sentence. Gu Mengmeng sighed. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry in frustration. These two... were totally insane. Under Lea¡¯s care, Elvis and Wabei slept for four days straight before waking up. Their wounds mended very well during this period. After all, Wabei didn¡¯t use venom during his fight with Elvis¡ªotherwise, Elvis would have been in a far worse state. When Elvis woke up, Gu Mengmeng was just sleeping beside him. Elvis turned and gently lifted Gu Mengmeng onto the bed, to let her liefortably in the crook of his arm. Her longshes fluttered slightly as her delicate brows furrowed. Elvis¡¯ heart ached as he gently smoothed her brows. He felt extremely guilty. She must have been frowning in her dreams from anxiety over him being in aa due to his serious injuries. But there was no other way. He had to be stronger. Otherwise, even if they sessfully retrieved the Heart of the Desert from the Ma Desert, he would not be able to withstand the immense pressure resulting from the activation of the Beast King bloodline. What would happen if he exploded and died right in front of Gu Mengmeng? How miserable she had been when Snakel died. How long had she been mired in despair before finally recovering. He and Lea were well aware of that. He swore that he would never let Gu Mengmeng experience that kind of pain again. So he must be stronger. He must be someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with her. Only then could he help her hold up the sky when it fell. These current injuries were nothing. They were really nothing. As long as it was for her, he could smile through even more pain and even more injuries. As long as he could see her the moment he opened his eyes, it didn¡¯t matter how long aa he was in. Gentling kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sleeping face, Elvis whispered by her ear, ¡°Xiao Meng, my precious. I am fine now. So sleep peacefully. When you wake up, I can escort you to the Ma Desert. Anywhere you want to go, I can go with you. To the ends of the earth, I will be there for you, alright?¡± Chapter 1197 - You’re Finally Awake

Chapter 1197: You¡¯re Finally Awake

Perhaps Gu Mengmeng was terribly tired because she had an exceptional sleep this time and only woke up the second daybreak. There was a familiar warmth beside her and Gu Mengmeng frowned upon instincts. It seemed like she slept lying next to Elvis but... She wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s waist and touched him, this feeling.... Opening her eyes, she met eyes with Elvis¡¯s dark blue pupils, as warm and dotting as the deep sea. Hiszy and husky voice, only unique in the morning, spilled over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with his warm breath, ¡°Morning, my Xiao Meng.¡± After Elvis finished speaking, he lightly kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curved upwards and she hugged Elvis tightly, burying her face into his chest. Sighing, she said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, youzy bum!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m azy bum.¡± Elvis enjoyed Gu Mengmeng flinging herself into his arms a lot so he allowed her to squirm around in his embrace, as if she could squeeze herself into his heart through his chest. ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, do you have to gross me out?¡± Wabei woke up a day earlier than Elvis and was leaning against the wall, side-eying the mushy couple. Gu Mengmeng turned around to peer Wabei and sneered fiercely, ignoring him. After seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fierce little face, Elvis felt that she was extremely adorable so he pinched her face and shook it. Then, he cupped her face and kissed her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered almost fully, shall we set off after breakfast?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her face and asked Elvis, looking at him, ¡°You just woke up, shouldn¡¯t you rest for a while?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before standing up to wash up. After that, they ate breakfast together. In these four days when Elvis and Wabei were unconscious, Fei Rui returned back from the deep oceans. Other than sea salt, he gifted Gu Mengmeng many little items from the sea, such as beautiful sea shells, radiant pearls, prettily-shaped corals and some seafood. Auretin was not interested in pearls, corals and whatsoever but towards seafood.....yeah, that face-paralysis look with both eyes glowing. Seafood was different from other food and could not be stored for a long time so Lea decided to make seafood dishes. Upon seeing how Lea wanted to roast the fish on the tree branch, Gu Mengmeng hurriedly stopped him. ¡°We had to eat it that way because there was not enough cooking utensils at the beach previously. Now, we¡¯ve everything at home, why do we still have to eat roasted fish? Hurry, take a pot and boil some water in it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea did not question why as he just followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instructions. Gu Mengmeng weaved an unusual-looking tray with rattan and ced it in the stone pot as a divider. Then, she moved the fish onto the bamboo te and swept some sea salt on it before adding ginger slices and grounded chili into its stomach. Finally, she ced the te into the tray and steamed it. She touched her pulse to estimate the time. A normal person had a heartbeat of around 75 per minute and in the modern world, cultivated fish would be cooked in seven minutes in boiling water. The meat of sea fish was tighter so it would not be cooked fully in seven minutes, 10 minutes should be enough. Thus, Gu Mengmeng counted every beat and upon counting till the 750th beat, she opened the pot and checked the fish stomach with chopsticks. She noticed that there was still blood streaks near the bones so she covered the pot again and steamed for around two minutes before serving the food. After serving the fish, Gu Mengmeng scooped adle of hot oil and poured it over the fish. The scalding crackling sound gave Elvis a huge scare as he almost pounced over to carry Gu Mengmeng away. Luckily, Gu Mengmeng had fast reflexes and before Elvis had the chance toe over, she finished pouring the hot oil and the next second, a fragrant aroma wafted in the air, giving off a fresh and delicious smell. Chapter 1198 - I Was Giving Him A Friendly Smile.

Chapter 1198: I Was Giving Him A Friendly Smile.

Lea did not allow Gu Mengmeng to hold the pot with the fish in it because he was scared that she would scald herself. When he served the fish on the table, Gu Mengmeng used the chopsticks to split the fish into several portions before giving them out to the people sitting around the table. She only steamed one fish, if she did not do that, the males sitting around the table, would not move their chopsticks and just let her finish the fish all by herself. But sharing this fish among five males was not enough to even fill the gaps of their teeth, at most, they could only have a taste of it. Auretin¡¯s eyes were lighted up and this made Gu Mengmeng suspect whether Auretin¡¯s a real tiger. Was he not just arger cat? After Lea ate his share, he also gave off a satisfied expression. Sucking onto his chopsticks, he said, ¡°Fei Rui brought a few more fish back and we¡¯re heading out after this meal so why don¡¯t I steam them all?¡± Auretin nodded his head firmly upon instinctively and upon seeing that, Gu Mengmeng chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°But the fish is too big and the pot is too small so we can only steam one fish at one time, when will you be able to eat it.......¡± Lea rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Fool, did you forgot? I¡¯m a male, I can go a few days without eating.¡± Ah, the meal habits in the Beast World.... But thinking about it, it was wasteful if they did not eat the fish Fei Rui brought from faraway. Nodding, she asked, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you estimate the time?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea added water to the pot and after it started boiling, he steamed the fish while Gu Mengmeng held her pulse and counted the time for him at one side. Auretin held Fei Rui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Bring more next time, some more!¡± Fei Rui was still a little scared ofnd orcs so after being pressured by Auretin like that, he felt his heart thump hard, just like a primary school student being extorted by a high school student. His clear eyes were brimmed with tears, looking as if he was about to cry. Gu Mengmeng walked over and pushed Auretin, saying, ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t terrorize him. If you scare him, he might not have the courage toe back next time. You won¡¯t be able to even eat a piece of fish scale then.¡± This was a very serious matter, Auretin stared at Fei Rui intently before baring his teeth. ¡°What are you doing? You want to bite him?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin in fear. Auretin closed his mouth and returned to his expressionless look, exining himself, ¡°I was giving him a friendly smile.¡± ¡°Pfft....big brother, you showed both your top and bottom gums, how could you call that a smile? That is a threat before a battle, okay?!¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Fei Rui who was hiding behind her, tugging onto the corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothes in a frightened manner. She said, ¡°See how much you scared little Fei Rui?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Auretin took a step back and said, ¡°I can¡¯t control my facial expressions.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned behind and patted Fei Rui¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of him, he is easy to bully. If he does anything that makes you unhappy, just say ¡®I won¡¯t bring back fish for you¡¯ and he will be obedient.¡± Fei Rui nodded his head seriously before looking at Auretin, speaking softly, ¡°Don¡¯t bully me......and I¡¯ll bring more fish next year.¡± Auretin¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded his head in earnestness, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡± Fei Rui looked at Gu Mengmeng and mped his lips, replying, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and did not say a word as she huddled into Elvis¡¯s arms and scooped the fish meat in his bowl, sending it to his mouth. ¡°Eat the fish while it¡¯s hot, if not it will get fishy when it cools down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating, you can eat it.¡± Elvis pushed her chopsticks away and sent the fish meat into her mouth instead. Chapter 1199 - Mengmeng, You’re So Mean.

Chapter 1199: Mengmeng, You¡¯re So Mean.

The fish meat was stuffed into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth so she could only swallow it, feeling the situation funny. She said, ¡°Lea¡¯s steaming the fish now, there¡¯s still a few more left. You can try it too, it¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips, his nimble tongue flipping around and exploring her mouth as it wished. After a long time, he then released her and wiped off the crystal-clear substance from the corner of her mouth with his finger and smiled, saying, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered bashfully, ¡°Annoying.¡± Then, she did not say a word anymore. When Lea steamed all the fish that Fei Rui brought back, everyone speedily dug in and ate their full before they prepared to set off. Elvis and Lea prepared the items they needed on this journey a long time ago so Gu Mengmeng just needed to bring herself. Barete and Joshua led the tribesmen in sending Gu Mengmeng to the boundaries of the tribe. After watching her disappearpletely from their eyes, they then returned back. ¡°That little fish just came back and you left him alone there, tsk tsk tsk, Mengmeng, you¡¯re really cruel.¡± Lea smiled and said while swaying his tail, ¡°You even ate the fish he brought back and epted the gift he gave. You want everything but him....Mengmeng, you¡¯re so mean.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped Lea and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. Fei Rui gave me those items without the intention you¡¯re talking about, or else I won¡¯t dare to ept them too.¡± ¡°Oh? If it¡¯s not that kind of intention, tell me, what intention does a male have for giving a female with food and toys from a faraway ce? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered over it and replied, ¡°It¡¯s something like returning to his hometown on a holiday to celebrate new year and giving local specialties to his colleagues that he¡¯s closer with when going back to hispany. It¡¯s just that his hometown is the deep oceans so the local specialties he brought back are more expensive.¡± Company, colleagues, returning to his hometown on a holiday to celebrate new year, nobody understood what she was saying. However, seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s response indicated clearly that she was uninterested in Fei Rui, Lea and Elvis did not probe any further. After all, if they probed too much, what if Gu Mengmeng really fell for that little rascal subconsciously? The Ma Desert was a bit far from Saint Nazaire so with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s touring mindset, they had to walk for around one month. Luckily, two of the four males in this team, Elvis and Lea, had no limits of their tolerance against Gu Mengmeng. Although they strongly wanted to get the Heart of the Desert, it was not an urgent matter and they did not want Gu Mengmeng to feel tired from the rush because of their desires. Being able to see her smile was more precious than anything else. Wabei was simpler, he did not care about the Heart of the Desert at all. He was just interested in constantly provoking Gu Mengmeng until she throws her fist and challenge him to a fight or use her words to make him speechless. They could just quarrel or battle anywhere so there was no difference. As for Auretin.... Ha, as long as there was meat, he could not care about anything else. A long and endless one-month rush was less torturous with the apaniment of her beloved partners and friends. When Gu Mengmeng stood at the boundaries of the Ma Desert, she felt a scorching and dry feeling at the bottom of her feet. Looking across the ce, everywhere was filled with gold-like granules. There was no magnificent buildings, not even a single life but this vastness impacted Gu Mengmeng strongly. ¡°Desert....¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed onto the sand and watched how they seep through the gaps of her fingers one by one like water, destining the fact that their affinity would only stop at ¡®touching each other before¡¯. Chapter 1200 - Picnic in the Desert

Chapter 1200: Pic in the Desert

The sand from the wind blowing would get into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes sometimes, and it was like a sharp weapon when the wind was strong, even leaving streaks of scars on her face. Elvis heart was aching and had to cover Gu Mengmeng up with a piece of hide. ¡°Endure it for while although it¡¯s hot, yeah?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Gu Mengmeng lied on Elvis¡¯s shoulders and shriveled up. Although she had been mentally prepared for this trip and she did not feel it was unbearable from the sudden high temperature, since the temperature had been slowly increasing and getting drier, the harsh weather in the desert was more torturing that she had imagined. Elvis and Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to be exposed in such a harsh environment, so the four males decided to continue the journey day and night after discussion, so that they could reach Fedaton City and meet Bi An as soon as possible. But there were nondmarks in the desert, although Wabei was born here, he had not been back for eight hundred years. Coming back after adapting to the moist climate in the outside world was not unbearable but still ufortable nheless. Looking at the snake skin on the verge of cracking, Wabei looked down on himself in his heart: Tsk, he had really led a pampered life for these eight hundred years. Although Auretin had left for a shorter time than Wabei, he had never returned after that. With only childhood memories, it was difficult to quickly navigate to the Fedaton City urately. After wandering in the desert for three days, the food prepared had finished. Auretin had predicted that they would arrive at the Fedaton City by evening, so they were just missing a lunch and Gu Mengmeng found it tolerable. But Elvis and Lea did not want Gu Mengmeng to starve, so they turned into their beast forms to quicken the journey. However, they were not too far off before they saw a group of rattlesnakes fighting with another group of scorpions. Gu Mengmeng patted on Elvis and signaled for him to stop, then, she bent down at a distance and just watched them. ¡°So gang fights happen in the desert too.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°Our lunch is right there.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng, spooked. Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrow and hissed. The rattlesnakes were stunned in the middle of their fight, before scattering around to escape. The scorpions were dumbfounded as they had never encountered something like this before. They were stunned for two seconds before starting to chase the rattlesnakes, only to realized that they had been surrounded. Wabei flung his snake tail across and all the scorpions became unconscious on the spot. Gu Mengmeng ran up happily and picked up the scorpions that were as big as two palms ced side by side even without their tails and ws. She removed the ws, heads and tails on bye one, before covering them with snake skin. She put them directly on the surface of the sands and tossed it a few times. The temperature of the sand was extremely high and almost all the scorpions were cooked within a few turns. Gu Mengmeng smiled like the monsters in the ¡°Journey to the West¡±, she shook her shoulders as she opened the snake skin. She peeled off the shell of the scorpions and the smell of meat was given off. Smiling, Gu Mengmeng passed one to Wabei and looked at the other three males sorrowfully, especially Auretin whose eyes were clearly shining as he swallowed his saliva. She said, ¡°The scorpions are poisonous, other than Wabei and I, it is dangerous for you to eat it. Sorry, hold it back for a while, you can eat when we reach the Fedaton City.¡± The smell of protein filled the air, Auretin were circling around the ce from his hunger, while Elvis and Lea were amused as they looked at Gu Mengmeng tasting the scorpions apologetically yet exaggeratively in front of Auretin. However, they did not realized a pair of cold eyes watching everything beneath theyer of sands. Chapter 1201 - Bi An Was a Name That Could Not Be Mentioned Here

Chapter 1201: Bi An Was a Name That Could Not Be Mentioned Here

After eating, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and continued the journey to Fedaton City. They finally arrived at the entrance of the city before the sun set. ¡°So it was a city indeed...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the city wall built byrge gray bricks. Although it had been weathered severely and might not even sustain Gu Mengmeng¡¯s punch once, it looked like the style that archaeologists would die for. There was someone sitting on the city wall. He looked down at Gu Mengmeng and the rest with the corner of his eyes and frowned when he saw Gu Mengmeng. He let out a coldugh and said scornfully, ¡°You guys have the guts to bring a female here? Are you blindly arrogant of your powers, or just... pure stupid?¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, looked at Auretin and whispered, ¡°What are the rules here?¡± Auretin rolled his eyes at the person on top of the city wall and said, ¡°He had been suntanning for too long that his brain had melted from the heat, don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you scolding people with such poisonous words for a long time.¡± Auretin nced at Wabei, thinking to himself, ¡°Poisonous? Isn¡¯t the poisonous snake here Wabei? I am clearly a tiger.¡± However, he did not talk back to Gu Mengmeng, as Lea would not cook meat for him if Gu Mengmeng got upset. ¡°Come in, I¡¯m hungry.¡± With that, Auretin led the way and stepped into the city. When they just stepped into the city, there were unfriendly nces from all over. It was as though a lostmb entered the Amazon basin, even the mosquito looked at you like examining its dinner. Wabei¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°Hey, how unpleasant... Can we eat them up?¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Wabei¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Hold it in for a while, we have got to find Bi An.¡± With that sentence out, the whole world seemed to have quietened down. It was not exaggerating to say that even the sound of clouds drifting past could be heard clearly. Ah, was Bi An a name that could not be mentioned here? Gu Mengmeng learned something new. She could not understand why someone that nobody was sure whether he was alive or dead for a thousand years would be a taboo. ¡°Looking for me?¡± A cold voice was heard from a distance. It was just a simple three words, but Gu Mengmeng could feel the surrounding temperature dropping. The eager nces just now seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Gu Mengmeng could clearly feel those in the dark running away like sand in her hand, it was obvious yet hard to trace. Following the origin of the voice, a well-built and tall man was strolling towards them leisurely. He was smiling with cold eyes, sending off an aura of insidiousness that could not be underestimated. That feeling was unrted to anger, he did not give of beast pressure, yet the strange field around him was like... He resembled a devil that had crawled out of hell after a thousand years, even the sun could not shine on him. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and took a step back, as Lea stood in front of them and both Auretin and Wabei had entered the fighting state. Ha, everyone was at their most tensed state with just two words from this man. The man walked towards Gu Mengmeng step by step, with no intentions of stopping. He did not paused for a second when he walked past Wabei and Auretin, but the two were sent flying to a distance. Even with the power of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng did not catch how he did it. ¡°Bi An?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not back off, she raised her head and looked straight into the male that were standing half a step away from Lea, whom was also staring at her. Chapter 1202 - Just like His Father

Chapter 1202: Just like His Father

¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± The man did not answer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question and threw another back. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Well, not really.¡± ¡°Because you feel that you are strong enough being the Beast King?¡± ¡°Not that too.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and shook her head. She could not deny the fact that the pressure she felt from Bi An was like none in the past. She had always been afraid of snakes and had fainted from the shock of meeting Snakel for the first time. But even then, she did not feel the chilly sensation that she was experiencing now. The feeling of being in the dark, unable to breath freely and smoothly but could not do anything against it was awful, but different from the feeling of fear that made her want to run away or plead for her life. So, it was not that she was not scared, just that she was not very scared. ¡°Then why?¡± Bi An seemed to be interested in Gu Mengmeng, he asked patiently, ¡°Everyone is so scared of me, you should be too. Or... Will you be scared of me after dismembering your limbs and eating them in front of you?¡± With that, Elvis and Lea¡¯s muscles bulged and Elvis covered Gu Mengmeng behind him, shing out his canine and sharp ws. But Bi An did not even spare a nce at him, he continued talking to Gu Mengmeng while smiling, ¡°Or how about, I will eat your friends and partners up before eating your limbs?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and asked with a smile, ¡°Should I cooperate with you and act like I am shivering from fear now?¡± Bi An was stunned for a moment and he seemed to be surprised by her answer, but he had changed back to his normal expression before long and said, ¡°Well, everyone looked so scared from just seeing me and I have not threaten someone with words for such a long time. Well, it was definitely rusty... Words did not suit me indeed, it was better to go straight with fighting.¡± With that, Bi An clenched onto Lea¡¯s neck, his face was so insidious that one could not see his features clearly. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with a cruel smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten foxes for ages...¡± ¡°I am going to tell Wang Xiaoxin that you bully me.¡± Gu Mengmeng threw out the sentence monotonously. And, a crack appeared on Bi An¡¯s expression. ¡°You know her?¡± Lea was tossed aside by Bi An, and Bi An continued to fling Lea aside. He clenched onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with both hands like the dried devil hands that came from hell, pulling Gu Mengmeng with all his force as though he was dragging her body into hell too. He said, ¡°Did she send you here? Did she?!¡± Gu Mengmeng struggled to push Bi An¡¯s hand away, but strangely, the she could not use her power as the Beast King once she touched him. She was no stronger than a normal girl before inheriting Snakel¡¯s power. What the heck was happening? ¡°I am dating her son, you can think for yourself whether I know her.¡± Since she could not rely on her power now, Gu Mengmeng had to use her wits. Bi An squinted his eyes and said, ¡°The Beast King power on you was Snakel¡¯s.¡± It was not a question, but a statement. ¡°You know my boyfriend?¡± It should not be considered wrong for her to fake the identity of herself in another dimension, right? ¡°That kid gave you the Tear of the Beast Deity.¡± Bi An chuckled, shook his head and said, ¡°Just like his father.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders were freed, she clenched her fists and felt that she still had the power of the Beast King. So... She could not touch him, touching him would guarantee her powerless. This was a major bug, meaning that she could not do it by brute force, right? Chapter 1203 - She Had Sent Me Here to Find You

Chapter 1203: She Had Sent Me Here to Find You

Alright, let¡¯s do it the gentle way if brute force could not work. ¡°Uncle Bi An, greetings, I am Snakels girlfriend Gu Mengmeng, the new Messenger of the Beast Deity and I came from the same ce as your beloved female Wang Xiaoxin. These two are my partners, the snake over there is a friend of Snakel after being picked up by him from here. That tiger was born here too.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Bi An turned around coldly and said, ¡°I am letting you go just because you are that guy¡¯s loved one. Don¡¯t evere back again or...¡± Bi An turned his head slightly to spare Gu Mengmeng a look, but the feeling had made her shudder uncontrobly. It was his murderous intention, an obvious aura that he did not bothered hiding. Shit, Father would described this as messing up the first impression, right? What did he ask when he got excited just now? Did she know Wang Xiaoxin? Well, she answered yes and that was why he was patient enough to listen to her for so long? Well then... The second question was... ¡°She had sent me here to find you!¡± Gu Mengmeng decided to take the risk. Sure enough, Bi An had stopped his footsteps. He turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng and he said, ¡°Well... Proof to me.¡± He had the looks of ¡®You will be a dead meat if you dare to lie to me¡¯ and Gu Mengmeng had goosebumps. Proof? How could she proof it? If they were indoors, Gu Mengmeng could consider giving off the Fox Seductive Fragrance and bewitched Bi An, but they were outdoors. How much Fox Seductive Fragrance would she need to charm a psychopath? Clenching her teeth, Gu Mengmeng frantically searched for useful information in her head. What the heck, there were just too little useful information. Wait a minute! Gu Mengmeng suddenly remembered something. When she had woken up from the dream the previous time, Father had ask a question out of nowhere, ¡°Do you know how to sing the song ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯?¡± She had answered yes and the Beast Deity appeared to be gratified. But when she asked whether he wanted her to sing it, he replied there was no need. Could it be... Shit, let¡¯s take the risk. ¡°I should be enjoying life, drinking some wine, enjoying the attention from other women...¡± All of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knowledge of this song came from TikTok, so she did not know how to sing the verse and could only start from the chorus. She was observing Bi An¡¯s expression as she sang. ¡°Why do you cause me to dream of you dying, this sadness is higher than the sky...¡± Shit, she only these few lines, why was Bi An still calm and expressionless? Did she hit the nail on the head or not? She should be correct, right? If not, he would have already strangled her or walked away with his personality by now. It would be impossible for him to stand there obediently and look at her without moving at all, as though he had been hit at his vital points. ¡°The glory faded, followers left, there is no one toin to. Last night I dreamed of that man who left me a long time ago...¡± Bi An turned around and stood in front of Gu Mengmeng, he said coldly, ¡°Actions.¡± Actions? So the song was right?! So Bi An had some sort of promise with Wang Xiaoxin and the secret code was ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯? With actions? But what actions? She knew a few lines from the song but who knew what did Wang Xiaoxin dance back then? Gu Mengmeng ground her teeth, there was no turning back now. She would die a even more terrible death if she was to admit that she had been lying just now. Making up her mind, Gu Mengmeng decided to make a Hail Mary effort and try the moves from the TikTok experts for that part of the song. Gu Mengmeng had never imagined that being addicted to TikTok could save her life one day... Ha, let¡¯s pray that Wang Xiaoxin was also someone that was addicted to the Inte instead of being some top student in a dance school. Chapter 1204 - Did She Encounter a Psychopath?

Chapter 1204: Did She Encounter a Psychopath?

After dancing for only thirty seconds, Gu Mengmeng had showcased everything she had learned from TikTok. She then clenched her right fist, wrapping it with her left hand to signal the end of her performance. Although she appeared to be calm, Gu Mengmeng was so anxious in her heart. Damn, did she expose anything? She was an absolute noob now since she would be powerless whenever she touched him. Bi An bent forward a little and smiled all of a sudden. The smile changed the entire atmosphere. It was as though the sun had shone into the haze and slowly dispersed the coldness. ¡°You could have just say that she sent you here right from the start. So naughty of you.¡± Eh? Did she pass the test just like this? Gu Mengmeng was a littlegging behind the pace, but she did not say anything more. She helped Elvis and Lea, whom were sent flying in the air by Bi An, up and followed behind Bi An. She asked, ¡°So Uncle Bi An, will you give me the the Heart of the Desert?¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Bi An was smiling faintly. Although it was just a faint smile, Gu Mengmeng somehow felt like Bi An looked incredibly happy. He was totally different from the person standing at the gate of hell moments ago, the whole aura had changed into being in the heaven. If he was given a pair of wings, he could even act as the damn Cupid right now. How was he this happy by someone sent by Wang Xiaoxin? Could it be that the man who had abstained for a thousand over years having an orgasm hearing his ex-wife¡¯s name? Gu Mengmeng was still searching for an answer, but she followed behind Bi An happily and asked, ¡°When will that be?¡± Bi An stopped his footsteps, turned around and looked at Gu Mengmeng with eyes narrowed into slits. The curve on his lips was so enchanting. He rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head softly with his big hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, I will pass you after dealing with some matters.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and thought so too. Great people like him must have their own things to settle, right? It would be rude to ask someone prioritize bringing her the thing. After all, Father had said before that the identity of being the Messenger of the Beast Deity was nothing to Bi An, being a second generation immortal was as good as nothing. Not wanting the favorable impression gained because of Wang Xiaoxin to drop, Gu Mengmeng said obediently, ¡°We will find a ce to settle down first and wait for Uncle Bi An to bring us to the Heart of the Desert when you are free.¡± Bi An shook his head and replied, ¡°No, you have to be with me all the time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was spooked, did she encounter a psychopath? That damn thousand-year old demon Snakel alone was enough to make Gu Mengmeng break down, not to mention another... Moreover, he was the little father of her boyfriend, was this some incest going on! No, no! This could not be allowed! Bi An saw how defensive Gu Mengmeng was and could not control hisughter. He said, ¡°You resemble her so much, it has been ages since Ist saw a reaction like this... Well, it has been a thousand years. Be rest assured, no matter how much you look like her, I am not interested in anyone other than her. Asking you to stay with me was because I need to personally ensure your safety. I have waited a thousand years for you... I can¡¯t afford to let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng still felt insecure deep in her heart. It was not her being egoistic, thinking that all the males like her, but having the previous encounter with Snakel, she dared not to be too close with males she had just met. It was such a burden. Chapter 1205 - There Will Be Meat for Us If We Follow Uncle Bi An.

Chapter 1205: There Will Be Meat for Us If We Follow Uncle Bi An.

Gu Mengmeng said in the manner of an obedient junior, ¡°You might not believe in this, but my partners and I are fairly strong. If we are against anyone else but you... we can at least protect ourselves.¡± Bi An¡¯s smile was unchanged, but there was a slight difference to the aura. Gu Mengmeng could even clearly envision the haze that was dispersed by the sun cluttering back again. ¡°Naughty kids will be punished.¡± Bi An¡¯s voice was cold, it was almost monotonous. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone disobey my orders, you understood?¡± ¡°Uncle Bi An you are absolutely right!¡± Gu Mengmeng said fawningly. ¡°Who would want topete with their own strength with such a strong strong backup here. There will be meat for us if we follow Uncle Bi An. Uncle, please protect us~¡± ¡°Good.¡± Bi An chuckled, before turning around and continue walking. Gu Mengmeng wiped the sweat on her forehead, patted Elvis and Lea whom looked sullen and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, seniors are all like this.¡± Bi An brought Gu Mengmeng back to a building, how should she describe it... The first reaction Gu Mengmeng had when she saw the building was to hang a banner with the words ¡®Dragon Gate Inn¡¯. Damn, it totally looked like a tourist trap. Did it sell things like human meat char siew pau? Bi An¡¯s jaw moved a little and there was the soft sound of bones grinding. Gu Mengmeng did not know what he was doing but soon after, many scorpions rushed up in waves. Shit1 Gu Mengmeng was in cold sweat as she jumped into Elvis¡¯s arms. Wabei immediately turned into his original form and raised his head high. He scooped up Elvis with his tail with ced him on his head to increase the distance between Gu Mengmeng and the wave of scorpions. Gu Mengmeng was still screaming! In a deafening manner! She was not scared of scorpions, but she was so damn scared of a wave of scorpions! Every hair on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body was standing and she had goosebumps all over seeing the ck waves of scorpions gushing up towards her. She was kicking around in Elvis¡¯s arms as though she was flinging something out. Until she could not scream any further, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut as she grabbed onto Elvis¡¯s arms calling hysterically. ¡°Xiao Meng, it¡¯s alright now, it¡¯s alright.¡± Elvis patted on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back tofort her. Gu Mengmeng was breathless from screaming. Hearing what Elvis said, she calmed down gradually and opened her eyes carefully. What the heck, she straight up met eyes with Bi An whom looked as if he wanted to smile but did not. It was even more scary than the infinite amount of scorpions climbing onto her body. It was like sitting by the window sill enjoying the night scenery and suddenly meeting eyes with a ghost. ¡°I called them here because I thought you like eating them, why are you so scared? Ha, there are even people scared of food... You are so strange.¡± Bi An stood up and stepped away from Gu Mengmeng, before stamping his feet softly and he said, ¡°Put her down, she has stopped screaming.¡± Wabei, with a hot temper that would choke anyone with words, became as obedient as the snakes in a zoo for tourists to take pictures with. He bent down obediently and lied on the ground. Bi An and Elvis jumped down one by one, Wabei then turned back into human form. Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, the only time she had eaten scorpions in the Beast World was noon that day. So... Bi An had seen them then? Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and apologised obediently, ¡°Uncle Bi An, I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t know that they are the children you are taking care of... Can you let it go seeing how scared I was by you? Chapter 1206 - They Will Soon Find out Whose Food Are They.

Chapter 1206: They Will Soon Find out Whose Food Are They.

Bi An looked at Gu Mengmeng in astonishment and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said, ¡°I knew that you must be really angry, you have the right to be... I would also be enraged if someone breaks into my Snake King valley and cooks my little snakes to eat. I might even put the person on a fire and grill him up...¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Bi An chuckled and said, ¡°You are someone sent by her, what¡¯s the deal with you eating a few scorpions? You are so timid, that¡¯s unlike her.¡± ¡°So you aren¡¯t angry?¡± Bi An shook his head and said, ¡°I honestly intended for you to eat them, but never mind if you are so scared.¡± Gu Mengmeng was relieved, thinking that Father had spoken the truth to her, this sir really did whatever he wanted. But thinking about it, Snakel had done simr things, grabbing a small snake and asking whether she wanted to eat it. He even said in all seriousness that ¡°I heard that snake meat is very nourishing¡±. ¡°The stray beasts would be paying tribute in half a month, you have to find your own food if you are hungry during this period. You two were born here and should know the rules, right?¡± Bi An nced at Auretin and Wabei with a cold smile in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Auretin nodded his head expressionlessly as a reply. ¡°This little girl will stay by my side and guarded by me. But your food... have to be settled by yourselves.¡± With that, Bi An grabbed Gu Mengmeng by the back cor out of Elvis¡¯s arms and put her aside. He then looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Did she leave any message for me?¡± The ¡®she¡¯ must be referring to Wang Xiaoxin. But... What messages were there for her to ry? She had never seen Wang Xiaoxin at all, ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯ was the ¡®cheat for the dear daughter¡¯ from her Father and the moves from TikTok she saw thest time. But if she had to reply honestly... Looking at how excited Bi An was, would he kill her on the spot in a surge of anger? Damn, she already had the power of the Beast King, why couldn¡¯t she use it on him? She felt so passive! Gu Mengmeng was feeling panic! Staring Gu Mengmeng for a long time and seeing her not opening her mouth, Bi An sighed and said, ¡°I understood, I will ask her personally when I am done with everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and did not say anything. She did not expect a thousand-year old demon would believe in the rumor that everyone returns to the embrace of the Beast Deity after dying. ¡°What do you want to eat? I will make some for you.¡± Bi An asked softly. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Spare the trouble, my partners will take care of me.¡± ¡°Them? Bi An chuckled and said, ¡°In Fedaton City, with just the four of them, they will soon find out whose food are they.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her blood froze and she tried asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bi An raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°You came to the Ma Desert without a knowledge of anything?Should I describe you as courageous and fearless... or ignorant and blunt?¡± ¡°So what does that mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng was even more uneasy. Bi An smiled softly and said, ¡°There are stray beasts paying tribute with food every month in the Fedaton City and all the beasts in the city fight for food with their own strength. But, how many food do you think the stray beasts would bring? Is it enough for an entire city of people?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head without thinking. Bi An smiled and asked casually, ¡°Then tell me, what happens... when there is a shortage of food?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened as she pursed her lips. A sentence was stuck in her throat and she could not say it out loud. Chapter 1207 - One Either Takes the Role of a Hunter or a Prey Here.

Chapter 1207: One Either Takes the Role of a Hunter or a Prey Here.

Bi An looked up and smiled like the red spider lily blooming in hell, charismatic yet dangerous. He said, ¡°This is survival of the fittest in natural selection and winner takes it all. One either takes the role of a hunter or a prey here.¡± F***! He meant that you would have to kill or be killed out there, right? No wonder the person on top of the city wall was saying weird things just now, the stares they felt after entering were strange too, Ha... So she had not mistaken, they were really treated like food by the people. Although she had gotten used to eating lions, tigers, bears and more, she could not get over the mental barrier of eating an orc. ¡°Uncle Bi An...¡± Gu Mengmeng decided to forgo her pride to act cute. Bi An clucked his tongue and said, ¡°Choose one, either I call the scorpions or you call the snakes.¡± ¡°Scorpions.¡± Gu Mengmeng decided without hesitation. Now that she could understand the snakenguage, eating snakes was no different from eating humans in front of him. She used to not eat snakes because of her fear for them, but now, she could not bear to eat them. Bi An was about to move his jaw when Gu Mengmeng pulled his arm immediately and said, ¡°Just a little... I am scared if there are too many.¡± ¡°...¡± The word ¡®speechless¡¯ was clearly written on Bi An¡¯s face and Gu Mengmeng could not do anything but to smile awkwardly. She could not help it, it was just so scary to see scorpions gushing up like waves of water. They were not filming ¡®The Grave Robbers¡¯ Chronicles¡¯ and there was no need for such special effects. With a cracking sound seventy to eighty scorpions gathered, they were rtively big and looked kind of scary, but having experienced the shock from the scene just now, Gu Mengmeng did not jump. She nodded and said, ¡°Wabei, p them to death.¡± Wabei nced at Bi An and did not dare to move. Bi An rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡°How embarrassing,¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she started to rub her hands together and her face was beaming with joy. The words ¡®Please begin your performance¡¯ was clearly written over her face as she said totally opposite things. Bi An did not say anything else, he stood up and walked into the middle of the scorpions. Then, he moved his fingers slightly and all the scorpions were like toys with their batteries removes, losing their lives in a split second. Lea knew how Gu Mengmeng cooked in the afternoon, so he picked up the scorpions one by one and proceed to cook them, not wanted Gu Mengmeng to be tired out again. Bi An cut his finger with his nail and left a drop of blood on everyone¡¯s lips, except for Gu Mengmeng and Wabei. He said, ¡°Eat it and you won¡¯t be affected by the scorpions¡¯ venom.¡± The males did not suspect anything and followed without hesitation. The huge difference in power meant that there was no need for Bi An to lie to them. He could have them dead with just the blink of an eye. Bi An sat next to Gu Mengmeng again, he examined her face coldly, as though he was looking at another person through her. Gu Mengmeng thought, since they were both from the present world, maybe she had some special aura simr to Wang Xiaoxin. ¡°Uncle Bi An, aren¡¯t you busy? You can focus on your work now, then bring me to the Heart of the Desert after you are don...¡± Bi An leaned backwards with both elbows supporting behind his back, like a drunk demon-cult leader lying on the battlefield, flirtatious but intimidating. He turned to one side, his eyes were faintly-lit and dull, he was smiling but nobody could tell his emotions. He curled his fingers at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Little girl, how about I tell you a story now?¡± At that moment, Gu Mengmeng felt like her heartstrings had been strummed by a demon, she somehow sat next to Bi An, nodded and replied ¡®yes¡¯. Chapter 1208 - Hey, Are You Lonely?

Chapter 1208: Hey, Are You Lonely?

¡°In the past, a scorpion lived in the desert.¡± ¡°He had no memories, no name, no apaniment.......and no heart.¡± ¡°Living was meaningless to him and simrly, death had no meaning too so he did not wish to live or to die. He just continued surviving without any aim.¡± ¡°Until one day, another person appeared in the desert. She squatted in front of him, poking his extremely venomous tail with her finger, asking, ¡°Hey, are you lonely?¡±¡± ¡°But that scorpion did not know what exactly was lonely? Was it a specific sand in the desert or was it a cloud hanging in the skies?¡± Because of this sentence, Bi An¡¯s eyes started shining brightly. That moment, all creations in both the heavens and on the ground lost their color. Gu Mengmeng started to lose focus as she stared at how Bi An was telling the story tirelessly like a narrator, detaching himself from it, as if the story was not his. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s impression of Wang Xiaoxin was a funny woman holding a book of ¡°300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡± to con and control the entire snow fox tribe for a thousand years, was a cruel woman digging Wales¡¯s heart out in full rationality, was a willful and crazy woman that gave birth to a son so that she could use him to open the doors of time and space. But, in Bi An¡¯s eyes, she must had reached a level of beauty which normal people did not know of. Gu Mengmeng did not interrupt Bi An as she listened to him quietly. ¡°Her hand was bleeding but she did not seem to care. She just sat on the ground and said to the scorpion beside her, ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m alone too. Do you want to apany me? Apany me to wait for someone....¡±¡± ¡°This apanimentsted for 13 winters. She didn¡¯t say who she was waiting for or how long she was nning to wait for. In her free time, she just taught the scorpion how to evolve into human form, how to level-up, how to find blocks of ck bricks andrge stones in this vast desert toyer them into houses.¡± ¡°In the end, she built a city here and named it Fedaton City. In beastnguage, it meant ¡®date of return¡¯.¡± ¡°The person she¡¯s waiting for did not return but her son came in search of her.¡± ¡°When the mother and son meet, they clearly recognized each other but they did not exchange a single word. They just looked at each other for a while before she threw a little snake to her son. Her son then left directly with the little snake....¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, so Snakel came here and met Wang Xiaoxin before but why was it not included in his memories? Bi An was still telling the story in an indifferent tone. Hended his gaze on Wabei for a few seconds and his gaze became dim. He clearly knew Gu Mengmeng¡¯s doubts but he did not answer them for her and just continued, ¡°After her son left, she said to the scorpion, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name, you¡¯ll be called Bi An. That¡¯s a type of flower, the flowernguage is devil¡¯s gentleness. When the flower blooms, one red and one white symbolizes death but white Mandarava blooms in the route to heaven and red spider lily is scattered on the way to hell. Help guard the hell for me, if someonees here with my entrust, give this red spider lily to her and ask her to wait for that person¡¯s return on my behalf....¡±.¡± Bi An¡¯s gazended on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, his smile making her feel deste. Gu Mengmeng could not understand the emotions she was currently feeling. His eyes and the corners of his mouth were filled with happiness but this happiness gave people a heart-tugging bleak feel. Chapter 1209 - Became A Demon In All The Slaughtering

Chapter 1209: Became A Demon In All The ughtering

¡°I¡¯m not sure when it started but the stray beasts slowly stepped foot into this desert. They fought menacingly and threw their weight around in violent battles, disrupting his life. They even stared at his red spider lily with their greedy eyes.¡± ¡°At the beginning, the stray beasts attacked him one by one, soon after they started attacking him in groups.¡± ¡°Those countless stray beasts pounced towards him from all directions. Then.....he became a demon in all the ughtering, stepping on the mountain of pure-white bones. This was the first time he felt hungry, thus, he sat on the mountain of corpses and started eating the stray beasts below his feet. Until......not even a bone was left.¡± ¡°Thus, he was enshrined and worshiped by the stray beasts. His name became a taboo that could never be mentioned in this world. ¡°She wants him to protect the route to hell. How can he protect it without bing a demon? Eventually, he didn¡¯t let her hopes down as he awaited the person to take the flower on her behalf.¡± Bi An sat up straight, his pianist-like fingers pinching onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin lightly, as if he was examining an art piece. He said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll definitely give you the Heart of the Desert so that you can ferry the person she¡¯s waiting back. Only this way have I sessfullypleted hermand and can finally head to her. So, I¡¯m more urgent than you, do you understand? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, half-understanding him. Bi An smiled and released her, saying, ¡°How can people understand when the wound is not on themselves? But it¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to understand. I¡¯ll tell her this loneliness slowly after I see her.¡± Gu Mengmeng was supposed to feel scared after hearing that he ate a mountain of corpses but she did not know if her principles were ruined after seeing too many situations sinceing to the Beast World. This matter was not that uneptable for her. Now in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, Bi An was just someone with a hard life after being too in love. ¡°Uncle Bi An, I¡¯ve a question for you.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re the owner of the stray beasts? Then Cole.....¡± ¡°That fox?¡± Bi An thought for a moment andughed in disdain, ¡°He self-imed as king outside like he¡¯s ying dressing-up. With those petty tricks, he¡¯s just a clown who knows how to take advantage of others to manipte them for his own benefits.¡± ¡°Then.....are you not going to care about him?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Bi Anughed and retorted, ¡°The stray beasts outside are just a bunch of rubbish and good-for-nothings. I don¡¯t even open a recycling site, why should I care about him?¡± Gu Mengmeng was choked beyond words. Ha, that¡¯s true too, aspared to the weirdos in Fedaton City, the stray beasts outside was really a disorderly crowd and did not deserve to be mentioned at all. As they talked, Lea¡¯s roasted scorpion was cooked. He picked two juiciest ones and gave them to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Eat something first, Wabei and Elvis would head out to see if they can catch other food for you tomorrow.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat scorpions, they¡¯re not bad too. And there¡¯s so many of them here, I guess we can¡¯t even finish all of them in three to five years.¡± Leaughed and rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head,forting her, ¡°You¡¯ve to suffer for these few days. When we return to our ce, I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as a form of reply and did not say anything else. She just thought in her heart, ferry that person back? Who was that person? How could she ferry him back? Wang Xiaoxin was not even here anymore, so what if she really ferried that person back? Wouldn¡¯t it like the Bi An flower, not seeing leaves when the flower blooms and not seeing the flower when the leaves are there for every lifetime, hopeless and wasting time away. ¡°Show me the secret code once more.¡± Bi An requested. Chapter 1210 - His Thousand Years Was A Holocaust Called Awaiting

Chapter 1210: His Thousand Years Was A Holocaust Called Awaiting

Gu Mengmeng did not reject him as she recalled the entire ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯ song in detail, trying her best to sing it for him. As Gu Mengmeng sang every word and sybus, she could feel the blood in Bi An¡¯s chest surging. He was different from Snakel. Snakel¡¯s thousand years was muddled along without any aim while his thousand years was a holocaust called awaiting. Time was like knife, cutting his heart up cruelly. Today, he was finally free, why was he not excited? That night, Gu Mengmeng kept singing ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯ one time after another, she still did not give up even though her voice turned hoarse. Since Gu Mengmeng had the honor to mount this thousand-year difference grand banquet in full regalia, she should echo the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity. Since there was a sparkling beginning, she should end this off perfectly. When Gu Mengmeng and the rest ate scorpions for the fifth day in Fedaton City, Bi An finally brought them to the entrance of Fedaton City. Bi An stood facing Gu Mengmeng and smiled at her, saying, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve to thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Bi An in confusion. Bi An pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand over and ced it over his left chest, saying, ¡°The Heart of the Desert you want is here. Take it away.¡± Gu Mengmeng was so terrified she retracted her hand but Bi An held it tightly, not allowing her to dodge him. ¡°Scorpions don¡¯t have hearts, the red thing that¡¯s beating inside this body is the red spider lily she wanted me to hand to you and it¡¯s also called the Heart of the Desert.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill?¡± Bi Anughed, as if he just saw a joke. He said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to convict those rubbish outside? As long as you kill me, all stray beasts would tremble with fear around you and not a single one of them will dare to offend and obstruct you.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to retract her hand but she could not exert much strength. Bi An resembled the snake that was convincing Eve to eat the apple as he kept lobbying the idea of digging his heart out to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Why does Snakel and the little snake not have any recollection of her?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, expressing her doubts. She just could not find a suitable time to ask him. Bi An chuckled and answered her, ¡°Because she originally doesn¡¯t belong to this world so when she leaves, only a legend is left behind. All memories that concerned seeing her will be removed and I was like that too. I was originally just an ordinary wild scorpion in the desert, she was the one who gave me a heart and taught me to experience all solitary in this world. After you dig this heart away, I¡¯ll disappear from this world like her, all memories regarding me will be removed too.....so you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. After you dig my heart away, you¡¯ll only remember having the Heart of the Desert but you won¡¯t remember that you have my blood tainted on your hands.¡± ¡°I.....¡± Gu Mengmeng had a lot of scenes regarding massacres in her memories but she really could not bring herself to kill someone with her own hands. Even if she was facing Cole, despite all the hatred she had towards him, she could only dig his right chest. She did not have the courage to dig out someone¡¯s heart with her bare hands. ¡°Little girl.¡± Bi An¡¯s gaze was basically pleading her as he begged, ¡°I was lonely for a thousand years, I waited for a thousand years so that I can give you this heart and head off to see her. I beg you.....help me.....this is my only solution, let me escape from this endless torture. I spent this thousand years alone and I¡¯m too lonely, it¡¯s too tiring......I want to see her, I really want really want....I beg you.....dig out my heart and fulfill my wish, alright?¡± Chapter 1211 - We’ve Reached The Date Of Return, Bi An Is Here.

Chapter 1211: We¡¯ve Reached The Date Of Return, Bi An Is Here.

¡°I....¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to wishy-wash too but she really could not bring herself to do it. Someone who she did not strongly detest. Although she did not grow to have much feelings for him these few days but at least, he protected her in this demon-filled ce and provided her with food and lodging. How heartless must one be to dig his heart out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry little girl.¡± Bi An frowned, grabbing onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and pressed it against his chest with all his might, attempting to push her entire hand to grab his heart. ¡°Umph.....¡± Bi An winced in pain, perspiration dotting his forehead in an instant. His eyes were filled with bloodstreaks but he was still maintaining a smile. ¡°Little girl, have you touched it? Hold it tightly, I¡¯m going to pull your hand out.¡± ¡°Uncle Bi An.....Uncle Bi An....I don¡¯t want the Heart of the Desert anymore.....don¡¯t do this....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears dropped like raindrops and she shook her head vigorously. Bi An chuckled, blood flowing down from the corners of his mouth. With a scorching gaze, he said, ¡°It¡¯s toote, hold it properly, don¡¯t make me....die with regret.¡± As Bi An said, he used hisst wave of strength to pull Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand out from his chest. Fresh blood spurted in all directions, tainting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pupils red as she shouted, ¡°Uncle Bi An!¡± Fedaton City which stood behind them copsed together with Bi An¡¯s body. Sand flew up in the skies while Bi An fell backwards, facing the heaven. Blood gurgled out from his chest like a cave but on the other hand, the corners of his mouth were still curved up in a nice arc, so pretty until one could not shift their gaze away. There was clearly just the sound of wind blowing the soft sand but Gu Mengmeng seemed like she could hear the saddest love song in the world. Bi An¡¯s eyes were all along looking at the skies, as if he was saying, ¡°We¡¯ve reached the date of return, Bi An is here.¡± ¡°I can finally return to your side, apany you to find blocks of ck bricks andrge stones to build another city and await that person¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Just that, don¡¯t abandon me this time.¡± ¡°Now, I know how torturous the feeling of loneliness is.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears started falling uncontrobly as she felt that she was ovee by sorrow. Lying in Elvis¡¯s arms, she wailed loudly and until she had no energy left, she slept while continuing her sobbing. This nap was a little long. In her dreams, she felt like she saw a woman sitting next to a scorpion before poking the scorpion¡¯s tail with her finger and asking it, ¡°Hey, are you lonely?¡± Blood from the woman¡¯s fingertip dripped on the desert, blooming into a red spider lily... When she opened her eyes again, a vast desert appeared before her. Gu Mengmeng frowned, feeling difort in her heart, as if she was pressured by something but was unable to recall. Looking at the bright red flower in her hand, Gu Mengmeng asked Elvis in confusion, ¡°This is the Heart of the Desert? How.....did I get it? Why can¡¯t I think of it.....do you remember anything?¡± Elvis shook his head too as he replied, ¡°I lost consciousness not long after entering the desert. When I woke up, this thing was already in your hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng lied against Elvis¡¯s chest, casting her gaze to a faraway ce as she asked, ¡°Hubby, I saw a movie in the present world called ¡®Dragon Gate Inn¡¯. The scene in the movie is quite simr to the scene here...when we have time in the future, let¡¯s find some blocks of ck bricks andrge stones in the desert and build a gangster inn selling roasted human meat buns, alright?¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face in connivance before covering her with a beast skin, saying, ¡°The wind is too strong here, your face is going to hurt from it. Hold it in even if it gets hot, we¡¯ll head back now.¡± Chapter 1212 - Not Leaving A Tint Of Dirt In The Beast World

Chapter 1212: Not Leaving A Tint Of Dirt In The Beast World

Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not say a word. Her little head was covered underneath the beast skin. Gu Mengmeng stared at the flower with a nk gaze, muttering softly to herself, ¡°Why....does it seem like I forgot some things? Some.....very important things....¡± ¡°If you forgot it, that means it¡¯s not that important to you.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back gently with hisrge hand to secure the beast skin on her. With the beast skin between them, he kissed her little head and said, ¡°Some people would remember the things you forgot because to those people, the memories are worth being cherished.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, still feeling her chest stuffed up as she asked, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t sing for you in a long time, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, thest time I heard you sing was at the night campfire party. Back then, Chixuan was still unconscious and Jialue kept pestering you to sing a song to see whether you can wake Chixuan up.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯s neck and smiled slightly. Recalling those times gave her a misconception as if a generation had passed. ¡°Shall I sing a song for you? I feel that it¡¯s extremelypatible with the situation here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Spring is gone (another year gone by), hair is whiter, alone in contemtion, cutting my hair, covering already covering my eyes, can¡¯t see where I¡¯m going, today, so far apart, my inside churns in pain, there is no hope to see you again in this lifetime....¡± The sorrowful and miserable tone created blew the sand up together with the dry wind in the desert intermittently. How many past were ignored without consideration through these copious and fluency, silliness and infatuation And thereafter, there was a legend: There was a desert lying at the boundaries of the Beast World called Ma. The quicksand was unlimited and it was a vast and endless ce. When the wind blew the sand into the air, you can hear someone humming a strange tune, the unclear dictation makes one sad uncontrobly. But, who would sing in a desert? That was just the sound of the wind blowing the sand. There was a city in the desert called Fedaton, meaning ¡®date of return¡¯. That city lived the most cruel and merciless savagers, wild and intractable stray beasts. They were beasts who could walk out of the desert and unify all the demons in the Beast World but they were trapped in the desert and not allowed to leave even a single inch. ording to the legend, the beast who confined them was the owner of the stray beasts, his name was a taboo and nobody dared to mention him. He was ced above all rules and he killed people on a spur of moment. He was an evil spirit roaming around the boundaries of hell and with the the purity of his evilness, he was able to control those demons who could quake the Beast World. But, Fedaton City copsed into bits in one night. All the evil spirits in the city were buried inside, not a single soul survived. Some said that the merciless demons were toys that he raised to kill the time he was awaiting for. When the date of arrival was reached, he would have waited for the person he was waiting for. So, that city, that person, everything there had no necessity to exist. Thus, he used five days to recall all outside demons back to the city and buried them together to end this once and for all, not leaving a tint of dirt in the Beast World. Because the person he liked, the person he¡¯s waiting for said she wanted to protect this Beast World. After leaving the desert, Gu Mengmeng was negative for a few days, she did not know where this sorrow in her came from. She just felt stuffy and ufortable. Wabei detested Gu Mengmeng¡¯s half-dead look. He was not able to talk to her as carefully as Elvis and Lea so he just directly swung his snake tail towards her, giving her such a scare that she leaped up and retaliated, almost breaking his snake tail with a p. Chapter 1213 - I Will Allow Anyone To Cut Open My Heart Other Than You?

Chapter 1213: I Will Allow Anyone To Cut Open My Heart Other Than You?

¡°What are you doing?! That scared me!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered. Wabei did not mind her chiding as he swayed his tail, clicking his tongue, saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the reason why you put in so much effort to search for that wrecked flower at the remote and deste ce just to activate the Beast King blood of your demure wolf so that he can surpass fifth-level? You¡¯ve been sping that flower in your hands for so many days, are you deciding to let it wilt before giving it to him?¡± Upon being reminded by Wabei, Gu Mengmeng then recalled the reason for searching the Heart of the Desert was for Elvis to level up. But she did not know why, every time she saw the flower, she felt disconste. ¡°I can¡¯t remember where this flower came from....is is really okay to use it? Could it be Cole¡¯s trick?¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she furrowed her brows slightly and continued, ¡°In the past, whenever we searched for the Seven Treasures, Cole would also interfere and do something disgusting. He did not appear this time round.....tsk, I feel that I¡¯m suffering from persecution delusion, I actually feel uneasy if he doesn¡¯t jump out like usual.¡± Lea held his cheeks and said, ¡°I find it strange too....he asked Joshua to lure you to find the Heart of the Desert but he did not appear at all....ha, this is not his usual style.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and suggested, ¡°To know whether it¡¯s a trick, we just need to step on it.¡± Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes at Elvis and said, ¡°You want to.....no way, what if something happens to you?¡± ¡°Will you allow something to happen to me?¡± Elvis asked while smiling. ¡°I won¡¯t allow!¡± Gu Mengmeng answered firmly without hesitation. Elvis nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always listen to Xiao Meng¡¯s words. And I won¡¯t do things you don¡¯t allow, right?¡± ¡°But....¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the flower in her hands and hesitated. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t allow me to die, even if I fall into hell, I¡¯ll break the Bridge Over Troubled Waters and swim across the Lethe River. Moreover, you¡¯ve to believe my wild beast instinct, this flower....isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea but Lea smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Yeah, use it. If he really dies, I can move up the hierarchy and be the First Partner~¡± Seeing how Lea was acting indecently, Gu Mengmeng put her heart at ease. Nodding, she asked, ¡°Then.....are you prepared?¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°I always tell you that I only have you in my heart but you always don¡¯t believe me....it¡¯s the best timing now. Touch it, see whether my heart has other impurities other than you.¡± Although it was not murder, Gu Mengmeng still shudder at the thought of cutting open Elvis¡¯s chest with her bare hands to put the red spider lily into his heart. What if she did not estimate well and kill Elvis? ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Lea do it. He¡¯s the witch doctor, he has better grip over his hands. I didn¡¯t open up someone before, what if my hands shake and I be a widow....¡± Elvisughed and pulled Gu Mengmeng over, kissing her, saying, ¡°Fool, do you feel that I will allow anyone to cut open my chest other than you? If I resist out of instincts, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work, right? That will then kill me.¡± Thinking about it, Elvis¡¯s words made sense too. Other than Gu Mengmeng, why would he trust others to stick their hand into his chest to touch his heart? Gu Mengmeng took two deep breaths and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll....I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lea pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine to shake your hands, even if Elvis die, you still have me, you won¡¯t be a widow~¡± Chapter 1214 - Gu Twomeng, I’m Scared Of You.

Chapter 1214: Gu Twomeng, I¡¯m Scared Of You.

¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was using this joking method to let her rx, after all, she would make more mistakes if she¡¯s more nervous. But... How should she put it, if it¡¯s killing someone else, Gu Mengmeng would not show mercy. Previously, when cutting open Cole¡¯s chest, she stuck her hand into his right chest and dug a hole almost without hesitation. Honestly speaking, it was because she was fuming mad but after all, with Snakel¡¯s abilities, cruelty and bloodshed made up half of her basic nature. But when facing someone she cared for, she really could not bring herself to do it. ¡°Alright alright alright, I¡¯ll get lost to prepare some medical herbs and sewing materials.¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it before bitting her finger lightly and said, ¡°Wabei and Auretin will guard the cave for you. No matter what happens when you are doing fusion for Elvis, please believe in them.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lip and asked, ¡°Do you think.....Cole will choose to create a ruckus when I¡¯m doing fusion for Elvis?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Lea was also worrying about this, after all, it was too strange when he did note out and obstruct them. Wabei frowned and told Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, there¡¯s something I......I¡¯ve to tell you.¡± ¡°Huh? Little shit, are you constipated?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei¡¯s face that looked like he just ate shit and asked in a mocking tone. ¡°Tsk.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I¡¯m saying proper matters.¡± ¡°Yeah, say.¡± Gu Mengmeng cocked her ears to listen. Wabei took a breath and said, ¡°After we came back from the desert....you became a little different.¡± ¡°Me? Did I grow tanner? I¡¯ve no choice....the sun at the desert is too strong, the UV rays are no joke....¡± Wabei¡¯s ¡®are you an idiot¡¯ expression shut Gu Mengmeng up as she chuckled mischievously and said, ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt, please say, please say....¡± Wabei calmed down his emotions again and said, ¡°I....I¡¯m starting to be scared of you.¡± ¡°Why are you scared of me? I don¡¯t bite.¡± Gu Mengmeng sneered in detest and wanted to crack a joke but Wabei¡¯s serious gaze made her keep her smile. She asked, ¡°Help me take a look, is there any change to the mark on the back of my neck?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not think of other reasons so the only thing she could do was to lift her long hair up and show the back of her neck to Wabei. There was no other way, other than the snake Wabei, Elvis and Lea could not see any difference if there was a change in the mark. Wabei stared at the mark on the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck closely before shaking his head, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s still the same as after you had the Soul of the Forest, it¡¯s the snake tribe¡¯s protection mark.¡± ¡°Then....¡± Gu Mengmeng was stuck. Wabei added, ¡°After we came out from the desert, I kept feeling a desire to escape from you. You make me feel danger being around you and I will hold my breath unknowingly and hope that you won¡¯t notice me. When you turn around asionally to look at me, my snake scales will stand up unknowingly, as if every part of my bones are quivering in fright. This feeling is too strange, it¡¯s very familiar but very new....an angry Snakel never make me this scared before.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, feeling that things were a little serious but she acted normal and smiled, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t even do anything to you, why are you so scared of me?¡± Wabei nodded and answered, ¡°Because I know you won¡¯t hurt me so I suppress the desire to escape and stayed by your side.¡± Chapter 1215 - Did I Kill Someone?

Chapter 1215: Did I Kill Someone?

Wabei opened up his palms in front of Gu Mengmeng and it was filled with sweat. ¡°Look, this is my body¡¯s reaction to your tail attack,¡± Wabei continued, ¡°I am a snake, a cold-blooded animal and I don¡¯t usually sweat even on a hot day. But your re made my palms sweat until now. Even if you are talking to me kindly now, I still can¡¯t control the instinct to curl up and avoid you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. There were countless times that Wabei was almost tortured to death in Snakel¡¯s memory and Gu Mengmeng had also hit Wabei many times. But Wabei had never been cowardly and after recovery, he would immediately continue his provocation. However, this time, because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s re, he had been terrified until now? And wanted to escape? Was it so serious? Wabei nodded and replied, ¡°but other than me, Elvis, Lea and even the third-level Auretin do not have such a feeling. Does this mean that... there is something about you that is dangerous to some stray beasts?¡± Deep in her thoughts, Gu Mengmeng recalled a saying. She instinctively mumbled, ¡°so long as you kill me, the stray beasts that appear within 50 meters radius of you would all be terrified and none of them would dare to defy you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders as he asked. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and lifted her confused face to look up at Elvis, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that... someone seemed to have told me this.¡± Mengmeng frowned as she looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°I... Did I kill someone? Why do I not remember...¡± Elvis raised Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands and kissed it, saying, ¡°you fool, don¡¯t overthink things. With Lea and me around, we would be the ones to kill anyone, why would we let you dirty your hands?¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because even I am this scared of you, so that crippled fox is definitely even more afraid of you.¡± Wabei interrupted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s conjecture and said, ¡°it is not that he is unwilling to appear, but that he dare note close.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and responded, ¡°that would be best. But little shit... I promise to not bully you anymore, don¡¯t be afraid of me... alright?¡± Wabei clenched his fist and said, ¡°I am just showing you face, don¡¯t be unappreciative of my kindness. Hmph!¡± After saying that, Wabei left the temporary cave and leaned against the cave entrance while panting heavily to recover from his extreme fear. After a long time, he then rushed back into the cave and shouted, ¡°I will guard the cave entrance, faster begin your digging.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Wabei was forcing himself to hide it, he was really scared of her... But even if he was scared, he still endured it and stood beside her. Indeed, he was such a little piece of shit. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and told her, ¡°I shall get going too.¡± After that, Lea dragged Auretin out and said, ¡°guard the cave well with Wabei, I will cook meat for you when I return.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Auretin responded wth strong resolute, as if he was a warrior who had pledged to protect his homnd till death. The three of them left the cave and Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath before letting Elvisy t on the ground. She sat on his stomach and used her knees to prevent him from moving his elbows out of pain. If that happened, it would be even more troublesome if his heart was injured. ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid. I still have to protect you, I won¡¯t die yet.¡± Chapter 1216 - I Can’t Do Without You, You Have To Stay With Me

Chapter 1216: I Can¡¯t Do Without You, You Have To Stay With Me

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands were holding onto a red spider lily. Elvis wrapped his hands around her little fists that were shivering out of anxiety and slowly pressed into his chest. Blood started to flow out uncontrobly. Despite her eyes welling up with tears, Gu Mengmeng did not dare cry. If her tears blurred her vision and her anxious heart gave in to the immense pressure, it would be dangerous to Elvis. Thump thump... thump thump... The heartbeat that was synchronised due to the pain was transmitted to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingertips with Elvis¡¯ body warmth. Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes wide and clenched her teeth tight as the red spider lily was slowly ced into Elvis¡¯ heart. The first contact that her fingertip had made her heart squeeze tight and every tinge of body warmth from the skin burnt her heart. Just like sand slipping off her fingertip, the flower slowly integrated as one with Elvis¡¯ heart. ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t cry... I can¡¯t lift my hand now... to hug you...¡± Elvis forced a smile on himself to prevent himself from losing consciousness. He knew that Gu Mengmeng was scared but he had no strength. The pain had sucked out every bit of energy left in him. He wanted tofort her but he could only make out these broken phrases. The red spider lily had finally be one with Elvis¡¯ heart. Gu Mengmeng carefully withdrew her hand from his chest. Each time she slowly withdrew her hand, arge amount of blood flowed out, making Gu Mengmeng uneasy and panic. Elvis¡¯ reassurance made her even more unable to stop her tears. With her crying voice, she was almost begging him as she said, ¡°hubby, you promise me that you will be fine. You definitely cannot ;lie to me... I cannot do without you, you have to stay with me... You said that you will help me support the sky even if it falls, if you leave me behind... what should i do if i be squashed t...¡± Seeing her cry like a child, and continuing to wipe her tears while using a clean beast skin to apply pressure on his wound, Elvis used all his energy to smile. He was almost unconscious and could not say anything. He could only smile and tell this foolishd, ¡°it¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m still here...¡± Lea separated the medicinal herbs that were already prepared beforehand into the appropriate amount outside the cave, then carried the boiling water back to the cave. He carried Gu Mengmeng off Elvis¡¯ body and held her by her shoulders so that he could look into her eyes and say, ¡°Mengmeng, tell me that you are fine, otherwise I will let Elvis continue bleeding andfort you first.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and wiped away her tears to say, ¡°I am fine, I am all well, I am really... sob sobs... stop fooling around. Quickly have a look at Elvis, will he die after having such a big hole in his heart...¡± Seeing that Gu Mengmeng could still joke, Lea felt more reassured. ¡°Fine, I will go see him. Take care of yourself, don¡¯t make me distracted by worrying about you, alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head like a garlic pounder. Lea washed his hands, then used fish bone needle to sew up Elvis¡¯ heart. This was a skill that he had learnt from Gu Mengmeng. The male beasts in the tribe were often injured so after many practice, he had be skilled at it. After using a clean beast skin to wipe away the blood stain on the wound, Lea ced his hand on Elvis¡¯ forehead and said while nodding, ¡°he¡¯s not heating up and not twitching. The vital organs are not harmed, so it¡¯s just a simple external injury. With such an injury... ha, he would most likely wake up in the afternoon, so you don¡¯t have to worry, Xiao Meng.¡± Seeing that Lea was so rxed, Gu Mengmeng slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Crap, using her hands to touch her hubby¡¯s heart. It was so spine chilling just at the thought of this... Chapter 1217 - Birth Of The Wolf King

Chapter 1217: Birth Of The Wolf King

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea predicted that Elvis would regain consciousness in the afternoon, but in fact, when Lea was preparing lunch for Gu Mengmeng, he had already awaken. The first sentence he said after opening his eyes was, ¡°bring Xiao Meng away, quick!¡± The rapport between Elvis and Lea was already instinctive. Upon hearing these five words, Lea immediately understood the severity of the situation. Without caring about anything else, Lea immediately carried Gu Mengmeng and ran away. Wabei and Auretin did not understand but also followed and ran out with all their might. After running a distance, they sensed the ground shaking and a wave of ear splitting wolf howls. Soon after, the entrance to the cave was blocked by the stones rolling down from the hill. Gu Mengmeng shouted in shock, ¡°Elvis! Elvis... Put me down, I need to go back to save Elvis!¡± Lea did not stop running and only replied while running, ¡°a few rocks won¡¯t harm him! He is announcing to the wolf n the birth of the wolf n! When the wolves gather hereter, your presence here will only be a hindrance!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°You have his mark on your corbone. If anything really happens to him, you will be the first to know. Don¡¯t worry, we will leave first. He will return once he is done. After all, that fellow could not bear to lose even one sight of you.¡± As such, they continued running like this, until the three male beasts were fatigued. But even from such a far distance, Gu Mengmeng could feel the immense power of a Beast King from where Elvis was at. Her hubby had really be the Beast King. Gu Mengmeng rubbed the mark on her cor bone and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. She did not feel even a slight tinge of pain, seemed like it¡¯s going smooth for Elvis. Initially, lunch was already prepared but it was disrupted by Elvis¡¯ sudden awakening. Thinking about the pot of fragrant meat that was not yet eaten, Auretin was infuriated. After saying that he was going to hunt with an expressionless face, he returned with two wild wolves on his shoulders. Sigh, this was basically just a glutton¡¯s resentment and vengeance. Lea did not say anything else and only started to prepare the hunted prey for another round of cooking. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was all on her corbone and did not care about what Auretin had hunted. She only nced at Wabei, who was sitting far away. Gu Mengmeng asked emotionlessly, ¡°little shit... are you still very scared of me?¡± Wabei hesitated for a while and nodded, then said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I just need some time to adjust.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to say, ¡°but I still don¡¯t know why you are scared of me. I did not even do anything...¡± Wabei was also confused and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know but I just feel that you are scary and cannot be offended.¡± Gu Mengmeng squatted at the side to use a tree branch to draw circles on the ground. She looked at Wabei and asked with an aggreived tone. ¡°Then do you intend to return to the Snake King valley early?¡± Wabei smiled and said, ¡°no, the newly appointed wolf king definitely had to fight with others before leaving.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmengughed and replied, ¡°little shit is indeed still little shit. Yes, just continue to be like this, it¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes at Gu Mengmeng with a despised look, then he turned to look at the side. Anyone familiar with him would know that, yes... he was embarrassed. When Elvis hade looking for them, it was already the second day¡¯s night. During the past 40 hours, Gu Mengmengpletely did not know what had happened in the cave. It was just that when he approached under the moonlight, his dark hair was like floating clouds falling from his back, his strong and muscr body seemed even more upright because of the moonlight. Ayer of hazy moonlight surrounded him, causing him to seem more mysterious and evil. On top of that, his blue eyes were 90 percent gentle, making up the 100 percent love and doting he had for Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Xiao Meng, I am back.¡± Chapter 1218 - We Are Finally Like A Normal Clan

Chapter 1218: We Are Finally Like A Normal n

Gu Mengmeng stood up and jumped into Elvis¡¯ arms. When she used her little hands to touch his chest, she saw that the skin there had already recovered so much that there was no scar left, except that his heart had a blooming red spider lily, making it seem extremely enchanting and attractive. ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng stroked the totem that was like a tattoo and asked in a likeable tone, ¡°is it still painful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still painful,¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°you dropped a drop of tear on my heart, do you know the burning pain that your tears had brought to me? Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky,¡± Gu Mengmeng scolded, ¡°you know that I am not referring to this.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly and said, ¡°you fool, didn¡¯t I tell you that so long as you do not give me the permission to die, even if I am in hell, I will crawl out from there. But you don¡¯t believe me and cried so much that it broke my heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t believe you but my heart really ached for you...¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a coquettish manner. Elvis nodded and said, ¡°I know, I know that you feel sorry for me, so while I was heartbroken because of your tears, I was also almost going crazy out of happiness. You are really skilled at punishing me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and said, ¡°Wolf King, don¡¯t say that. Both of us are Beast Kings but your abilities are obviously stronger than mine, how would I dare to punish you?¡± This was not a lie. Even though Gu Mengmeng had inherited Snakel¡¯s abilities and battling memories, but the built of her body caused her to be unable to fully make use of Snakel¡¯s abilities. Even though she could use 30 percent of her powers to suppress all the beasts, butpared to the current Elvis, she was really much weaker. Elvis gently bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little mouth and said, ¡°even if I am strong, I am still defeated by your seven-word mantra.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and did not say anything else. She only leaned her head against Elvis¡¯ chest as she tried to recover from her worry from the past 40 over hours. Lea swayed his tail and stretched as he said, ¡°sigh, we are finally a normal n. Really... hah, I¡¯m feeling so relieved suddenly.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Lea as she said, ¡°what normal n? Aren¡¯t we usually always normal?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°have you ever seen which family¡¯s strongest member is a female? When we encounter anything, Elvis and I don¡¯t even dare to say we are protecting you. Now everything is in its right ce now, if we encounter any trouble in future, I can fight courageously with no worries because even if I die, Elvis is strong enough to protect you.¡± ¡°Lea!¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said. ¡°What did you promise me when we became partners?!¡± Lea took two steps forward and ced both elbows on her knees. With his back bent over her legs, he looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Elvis is so strong now, do I even matter now? Do you even care if I am alive? Do you even need me to be by your side? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her hands and held onto Lea¡¯s ears. As she pulled his ears up, she said with a cold expression, ¡°say that again?¡± ¡°Aiyo aiyo... it¡¯s hurting me... My kind Mengmeng, I was wrong, I was wrong, I won¡¯t spout nonsense again. I will try to ascend another level as quickly as possible. After we obtain the Love of the Sky, I will find the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and by then I will reach fifth-level and be a Beast King so that I can protect you forever, alright? Be lighter with your punishment...¡± Gu Mengmeng let go of her hands, then stroked his furry ears, saying, ¡°that¡¯s better.¡± Lea leaned into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. With his narrow and long eyes filled with gentleness, he said softly, ¡°Elvis is so strong now, he can easily defeat me with one w... so Mengmeng, you have to side me and protect me, alright? Hmm?¡± Chapter 1219 - Kill Me If You Want, Eat Me If You Want

Chapter 1219: Kill Me If You Want, Eat Me If You Want

Elvisughed softly and said, ¡°right, you¡¯re right for being weak.¡± Lea was also not angered, and leaned deeper into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, with three of them forming a circle. The next day morning, Gu Mengmeng woke up in Elvis¡¯ arms. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Elvis was looking at her as though his eyes were zed with honey. Lea was preparing food nearby and Auretin was circling the wok as usual. It seemed that Wabei was still scared of her as he was standing even further away from her. There were many wolves around them but they did note close and only patrolled around outside, as though they were guarding the ce. Gu Mengmeng pointed at those wolves and asked, ¡°they...¡± Elvis tidied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and replied, ¡°do you remember the colourful snakes around Snakel in the past?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Those snakes had also been following her for a period of time afterwards, but because she was not used to having them around her all the time, and she had always been travelling, the weather was a threatening problem to those small snakes, so shemanded them to return to the Snake King valley before they stopped following her. Elvis continued, ¡°after bing the Beast King, my body seem to be exuding an attractive aura that is important to the wolves. As they yearn for their king, it is part of their instinct to gather around me. Even though they are just beasts, they have their own way of thinking andmunication method. Surprisingly... I can sense what they are thinking now.¡± Gu Mengmeng also understood this feeling, so after she became the Snake King, she insisted on not eating snake meat. Even though she never ate it in the past, but the feeling is even more different now. Elvisughed and said, ¡°this is great. Even though you don¡¯t like eating wolf meat andined that it was tough, but in the situation that we cannot hunt, at least you won¡¯t have to starve.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You still dare to eat wolves?¡± Elvis lowered his head andughed. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget, when I was in the stray beast camp, I eat even orcs. Even if I can sense their thoughts and understand theirnguage, but they are still just beasts. To quote Snakel, ¡®they are my people, so I can kill them if I want, and eat them if I want¡¯. It is their honour that they can fill up my wife¡¯s stomach. If you don¡¯t believe, you can ask if they are willing to be the food in my stomach.¡± Elvis howled and the surrounding wolves all bent their front limbs as though to show their submission and obedience to him. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. Were their thoughts this different because of gender or n? This was a strange rhetorical question that she would never have an answer to. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°forget it. From today onwards, we shall not eat any wolf meat, otherwise I will feel disgusted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do just as you say,¡± Elvis was not concerned, after all there were so many beasts that they could eat so it did not make much difference. After breakfast, everyone were preparing to set off. Lea handed over the cutleries to Auretin to clean up, whereas he swayed his tail and walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, asking, ¡°should we head directly to Motou mountains or return to the tribe first?¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek in dilemma. Go to Motou mountains first? But they did not have the means to ascend the mountain yet? Return to the tribe... It was unlikely that there would be vulture falling from a sky if they waited at their tribe. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sauder first,¡± Elvis suggested. ¡°Now that I am the wolf king, the wolves in different tribes most likely would slowly gather around me. Even though Saint Nazaire and Zacharias are our tribes, their territory areas are quite limited. I¡¯m afraid that they are notrge enough to house so many wolves. Only Sauder that has been merged from 16 tribes would have the sufficient resources.¡± Chapter 1220 - It’s Rare For Little Xuan To Be Filial

Chapter 1220: It¡¯s Rare For Little Xuan To Be Filial

Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and said, ¡°alright, Sauder has Hede and Jialue taking charge now, even though there is Collin guarding as well, but I am still worried. Let¡¯s go back to see, then we can also settle down the beasts that are seeking refuge from the wolf n there, so that Hede and his brother can have their own army. With an army to protect them, I can also be more at ease.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis knew that no matter what, she would always prioritise her four sons. As if in her eyes, the four little wolves that were old enough to be independent were still four little ones. After deciding on their destination, they no longer wasted time before setting off. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng, while Lea followed behind. Auretin carried the cooking quipments on his back and followed at the back, whereas Wabei subconsciously followed from a further distance away. It was a grand sight to see a pack of wolves surrounding this single row of people. Even though the journey was quite long, Elvis had safely been promoted to a Beast King without much bloody scene that Gu Mengmeng had worried about, so she was in quite a good mood. The rainy season was almost ending. Gu Mengmeng was worried that Wabei would not be able to withstand the dry environment after returning from the desert, so she suggested that he return to the Snake King valley first. Wabei did not insist and only said to Elvis, ¡°take care of her well, I... will try to adapt as quickly as possible and return.¡± He was not referring to the environment by what he meant by adapting, but rather the uneasiness that stray beasts felt from Gu Mengmeng. Wabei was one of the rare male that Elvis and Lea could tolerate around Gu Mengmeng. No matter how Gu Mengmeng and Wabei were joking around and even hugging together, both of them were unconcerned. Sometimes, when Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy, they would still be slightly jealous but in front of Wabei, they did not feel such jealousy. This was vert strange but there was no need to think much about. After all, even if they thought hard, they would not have a conclusion. After Wabei left, Gu Mengmeng continued with Elvis, Lea and Auretin to reach Sauder. At the same time, in the meeting room of Zacharias, a wolf and a fox were confronting each other face to face. ¡°Hah, the young master of stray beasts... you are really using this identity sofortably.¡± Cole walked down the stairs and gently pinched Chixuan¡¯s chin. With a sinister re, he said, ¡°you are really a traitor that have yet to be trained properly, you had even stabbed me in the back.¡± ¡°Your wife is pregnant with your daughter, shouldn¡¯t you take care of her by your side? I am just thinking on behalf of you,¡± Chixuan was neither avoiding nor angry, and only looked straight at Cole as he replied calmly. Coleughed softly. His smile was eerie and dark when he said, ¡°it¡¯s rare for my Little Xuan to be this filial. Since this is the case... when my daughter is born, I will let you raise her. When she is old enough I will gift her to you, so that she can be your tool to surpass the third-level, how about that?¡± Chixuan swept away Cole¡¯s hands and frowned at him with disgust before saying, ¡°in the future, when any of my brothers find a partner, we will first need our mother¡¯s permission. Do you think that my mother would allow your daughter to stain my body?¡± ¡°Indeed... haha, Ah Gu hates me so much, why would she hand over her son¡¯s life to my daughter? But what to do... the more she is unwilling, the more I want to see ite true. Her helpless and furious eyes must be really beautiful.¡± Coleughed out loud, as though he could already imagine Gu Mengmeng¡¯s crying face. Chapter 1221 - I Heard That You Care A Lot About Me, Seems Like It’s True

Chapter 1221: I Heard That You Care A Lot About Me, Seems Like It¡¯s True

Chixuan leaned against the edge of the table in the meeting room and with his arms crossed, he said, ¡°my mother is beautiful all the time, but... I saw her crying once and I cannot stand the sight of it, so I don¡¯t intend to see it the second time.¡± Chixuanughed, as though he could not do anything about his mother. Anyone who heard him would not be able to tell whether he was talking about his mother or daughter. He rubbed his head and said, ¡°you should leave your daughter for yourself, I don¡¯t want to be dirty.¡± ¡°We shall see,¡± Cole sneered. In the past, he had been too soft on this brat Chixuan as he thought that he had Chixuan totally within his control, who would have expected that he would be stunned just by Ah Gu¡¯s crying... Just like how heartless he had been towards Ah Gu in the past, she is as heartless now. Tsk, she was really like her son in terms of heartlessness. Once Ah Gu set out to look for the Heart of the Desert, Chixuan used his identity as the young master of the stray beast tomand the stray beasts to capture the female beasts from Saint Nazaire. It was nothing new for the stray beasts to capture female beasts but seeing that they had to go to Saint Nazaire, they thought that Chixuan was in love with one of them but was unwilling to share or that the other party did not agree, so he could only resort to capture. Even though Cole hadmanded them to not do anything to the three tribes Saint Nazaire, Sauder and Zacharias, as well as the 16 tribes newly imed by Sauder, but capturing a partner for their messenger¡¯s son could only be considered as a family affair, right? Thinking about how much Cole doted on Chixuan and their messenger¡¯s love for Chixuan, the stray beasts felt that capturing a female beast would offend neither party, so they thought of it only as pacifying their young master and captured the female beast from Saint Nazaire without any hesitation. But who knew that upon reaching Saint Nazaire, the entire tribe only had one female beast around, whereas the 16 valued females well-known for their beauty were not to be seen anywhere. Without a choice, they could only capture that half-beast. When Chixuan saw the captured female beast, he covered her with a sack and carried her away. At the same time, Cole was preparing a truck full of hunted prey for ¡®delivery¡¯ at Fedaton City, and also to meet Gu Mengmeng by chance. On his way there, he was stopped by the news that he received from his spies in different tribes. Saint Nazaire was attacked by stray beasts and all the females in the tribe were captured. Sauder was attacked by stray beasts, with Hede and Jialue gone missing. Zacharias was attacked by stray beasts, with Chixuan heavily injured and almost dying. When Cole received these three pieces of news, he was stunned. Why would the stray beasts do something like this? The fact that it urred simultaneously indicated that it was someone¡¯s scheme. Who would do this to foil his ns? Lea? It must be Lea! Cole used the shortest amount of time to calm down and analyse. He realised that the three events could not possibly all be true, Lea would not do anything this meaningless... Saint Nazaire¡¯s captured females, missing Hede and Jialue, as well as heavily injured Chixuan... Chixuan! Cole only used a second before he confirmed that Lea¡¯s target was Chixuan. The rationale was simple. Cole had always been using Chixuan to threaten Gu Mengmeng so that she would not dare act impulsively and always gave in to him. In order to overturn the situation, the simplest way was to kill Chixuan. If Chixuan was dead, he would no longer have any hostage to threaten Gu Mengmeng with. Moreover, ha, Ah Gu would definitely put the me of the stray beasts¡¯ actions on him, right? He was not afraid of being hated by Gu Mengmeng, but he did not want to be used wrongly for something he did not do! Almost without any hesitation, he immediately rushed to Zacharias. In the end, what did he see? Ha, Chixuan was unscathed in front of him with a beast sack over his shoulders and he said, ¡°I heard that you care a lot about me, seems like it¡¯s true.¡± Chapter 1222 - You Cannot Beat Me Because You Are Not Ruthless Enough

Chapter 1222: You Cannot Beat Me Because You Are Not Ruthless Enough

¡°My Little Xuan now already has his sharp teeth and ws grown out, but... didn¡¯t I teach you? In front of an undefeatable opponent, it¡¯s best to stay well-behaved.¡± Cole¡¯s hands were already wrapped around Chixuan¡¯s throat as he smiled hideously. Chixuan did not struggle and allowed Cole to throat himself. He even looked at Cole in a provoking manner. Cole released his hands one second before Chixuan stopped breathing and said, ¡°you are betting that I won¡¯t kill you, so you used this method to toy with me?¡± Chixuan sat on the ground while heavily panting. After a long while, he then looked up. Even though he seemed to be in a more pathetic state, he had a victorious smile on his face. ¡°Initially, I was not sure but now I am. You... can¡¯t kill me.¡± Chixuan said. ¡°I know that your aim of controlling me is not merely for your own survival, but also because you wanted to use my blood to stain my mother¡¯s soul and cause her to be someone like you. Every time you used me to threaten my mother, you are not hoping for her topromise, instead you want her to go crazy. You want her to do things that she is unwilling to do in order to not be threatened by you, such that she will give up on me or even kill me personally... If it is not my mother killing me herself, everything that you have done will be meaningless.¡± Chixuan supported himself up unsteadily using the table and wiped the blood stain off the corner of his lips, saying ¡°what¡¯s the point of always picking on a female? Why not change an opponent, I can y with you instead?¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Coleughed. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Little Xuan, did you think that death is the most painful in the world? Tsk tsk tsk, how could I raise such a naive child like you?¡± Chixuan alsoughed and responded, ¡°indeed, you have many ways to torture people. But I am not like my mother. My mother care about too many people so she has many weaknesses that you can take advantage of. For me, besides my mother, I do not care about anything else, even myself... Whereas you don¡¯t have the ability to harm my mother. So I do not have weakness in your hands. This time, I foiled your ns so that I can dere battle against you. In the future, there will be many of such incidences and I am just forewarning you... After all, I have been under your caare for so long.¡± ¡°Alright, we shall see,¡± after he said that, Cole turned around, ready to leave. ¡°Hold up,¡± Chixuan called out. He casually threw the beast sack to Cole and said, ¡°take away your trash.¡± Cole did not reject and felt the weight of the beast sack that was containing Maya. Heughed and said, ¡°Little Xuan, you cannot beat, and you know why?¡± Chixuan did not respond. Then, Cole raised his hands up and threw the beast sack to the ground hard. A sound of cry, followed by a thick blood stench could be smelled. Cole smiled in despise and cleaned his blood stained fingers on the opening of the beast sack. Then, he looked up at Chixuan to say, ¡°because you are not ruthless enough. You can directly kill this burdensome thing, yet why did you bring her back?¡± After he said that, Cole patted Chixuan lightly on his shoulders and said, ¡°but after all, you are the brat that I trained myself, just let me see how sharp your teeth and ws can be. Don¡¯t bore me, alright? Hmm? Hahaha...¡± Then, he walked out without turning back. Chixuan frowned as he looked at Maya, that was smashed to bits. He carried the sack and threw her out into the deep forest. There was no need to bury her as the wild beasts would clear the mess. Chapter 1223 - Let Me Do Those Dirty Tasks

Chapter 1223: Let Me Do Those Dirty Tasks

Not vicious enough? Ha,pared to Cole¡ªwho could send his own female bearing his own unborn child to death¡ªhe was truly too soft-hearted. It was impossible topete with Cole on heartlessness. But damn it, that mother of his was totally incapable of doing anything so unconscionable. ¡°Let me do those dirty tasks, mother, you... just stop crying like that.¡± Chixuan sighed before returning to this copycat meeting room. He crossed his fingers on the table and rested his chin on the back of his hand. With an expressionless face, he gazed profoundly towards the cave entrance. He really didn¡¯t look like a two year old child at all. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng had gathered 70 to 80 single wolf beasts by the time she arrived at Sauder. And those wolf beasts didn¡¯t call her Great Messenger¡ªinstead, they called her ¡°Queen¡±. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t mind at all. Anyway, those in the Snake King valley called her Saintess instead of the Great Messenger. However, Gu Mengmeng started getting yful on hearing them call her ¡°Queen¡±. She wouldy coquettishly across Elvis¡¯ body and flutter hershes at him. ¡°My King, is your concubine beautiful...¡± Elvis always blushed at her teasing. Looking at her sensuous expression, he desperately wished to gobble her up. But she would run off right after teasing him, leaving him hanging. He gritted his teeth but was helpless before her. The moment her eyes brightened, his lips would automatically curve upwards. In this lifetime, he would continue doting on her even if he perished at her hands. Having stayed hidden for nearly two months, Hede and Jialue could once again see daylight. They stood at the doorway waiting for Gu Mengmeng, their smiles even more radiant than the sun. Having spied Gu Mengmeng from afar, they ran over gleefully. But before they reached her, Elvis said, ¡°You are not allowed to hug my female.¡± Those two youngsters stopped dead in their tracks right before Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mother...¡± Jialue pouted in dismay. ¡°Mother, why am I a wolf? I want to be a fox. Sob sob sob... I want to be a fox...¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis. ¡°I already warned you not to bully my sons!¡± Elvis sighed. No matter how grownup those four detestable fellows were, Gu Mengmeng would resolutely side with them regardless of right or wrong. Elvis held his forehead. ¡°I was only worried that they would charge over too vigorously and crash into you. Hug them if you want. I won¡¯t stop it, alright? Don¡¯t be angry. Good girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked forward herself and looped her own arms through each of her sons¡¯ arms. Actually, she wanted to hug their necks, but... ¡°Have you both grown taller again? I am now only as tall as your shoulders... such a blow to my dignity. I will have to look up when scolding my sons. Totally none of a mother¡¯s formidable aura...¡± Jialueid his head childishly on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No such thing. We will always lower our heads when speaking with mother. Your aura is so strong. Moreover, we are so obedient that we will immediately fall back with just one re from you. There will never be a need for mother to fly into a rage and scold us. You can¡¯t bear to anyway, right...¡± ¡°You really know how to talk.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Jialue¡¯s handsome face, fully contented. Mmm, a son with a sweet tongue was truly pleasing. Gu Mengmeng grinned as she walked into Sauder arm-in-arm with her sons. Behind her, Elvis and Lea exchanged looks. They shook their head in resignation and sighed: These four wolf sons were already a headache. Would there be any space for the two of them when she gives birth to a litter of little foxes in future? Chapter 1224 - How Do You Intend To Thank Me?

Chapter 1224: How Do You Intend To Thank Me?

¡°You said Chixuan sent word for you two to hide?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked as she sat down in the meeting room. Hede nodded. ¡°Mmm, he also asked us to pretend to have been attacked by stray beasts, and to onlye out when mother is back.¡± Gu Mengmengpletely failed to understand Chixuan¡¯s line ot thinking. She turned to look at Jialue. ¡°So you two justplied without asking any questions?¡± Jialue nodded. ¡°He is our brother, so we will hide if he asks us to. I don¡¯t think Second Brother will just y a prank for no good reason. The fact that he didn¡¯t exin shows that it¡¯s just not the right time for us to know the details now. So we just did as we were told. He will definitely exin things to us the next time we meet. Of course, if he was really pranking us for fun... hahaha...¡± Hisughter meant that he would prank him back tenfold. Jialue looked as innocent as an angel, but of the four little ones, his heart was the most vicious. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Lea. ¡°Do you know what Chixuan is up to?¡± Lea chuckled and tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. ¡°If you wish to know, let¡¯s go over to Zacharias to ask him?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t do that.¡± Jialue clutched at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm pleadingly. ¡°Mother, how long has it been since west saw you? You have just returned and want to leave already? Zacharias has no well and it will be the dry season soon. You will suffer if you go over... so stay in Sauder over the drought season before leaving.¡± Hede was silent but he also missed Gu Mengmeng a lot. Hence, he entreated. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mother-inw often talks about you. Since you are here, shouldn¡¯t you go visit her? Joseph and his brothers have all been growing very well. They are so cute now. They are your godsons and will forget all about you if you don¡¯t visit them soon.¡± Speaking of Joseph... Gu Mengmeng felt a chill. Damn, she felt a spine-chilling coldness every time she recalled how Sandy had wanted to give her that cub to raise as her future husband. Doing such a despicable thing to a swaddling infant... Damn Sandy, I treat you as my bosom friend but you take me for a pervert! Sigh... Sighing, Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Anyway, you father has just be a Beast King and there should be many wolf beasts joining our tribe during this period. The two of you should take advantage of this dry season to settle this matter. Get your father¡¯s help if you need support in any area.¡± Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng back from Hede¡¯s and Jialue¡¯s midst. He embraced her and yed with her hair. ¡°Ha, I am the leader of Saint Nazaire, but this is Sauder. Hede is the leader here. Why should I help him settle his affairs? Mmm?¡± ¡°He is your son,¡± Gu Mengmeng replied as a matter-of-fact. Elvis chuckled. ¡°If a father has to do everything for his son... then ask him to go find Peter. Peter is my father.¡± Exasperated, Gu Mengmeng poked Elvis. ¡°You are the Beast King. With great poweres great responsibility, understand? A capable man has to do more. Just help out your son for a bit!¡± Elvis justughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t help them, but... how do you intend to thank me? Mmm?¡± ¡°Thank... thank you with what?¡± Gu Mengmeng saw the words ¡°you should know¡± written clearly across Elvis¡¯ eyes. She blushed. Damn, she instantly realized what he was hinting at. Elvis blew gently into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°I am a rightful Beast King but needs to clean up after my son¡¯s messy affairs... it¡¯s such a humiliating chore. Shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded if I have to stoop so low just to make you happy? My Queen.¡± Chapter 1225 - I Don’t Like People Threatening My Mother

Chapter 1225: I Don¡¯t Like People Threatening My Mother

¡°No need. We can settle things on our own.¡± Jialue stepped forward imperiously. ¡°Also, my most venerable Beast King, I don¡¯t like people threatening my mother... not even if you were just flirting.¡± Yes, because of Cole and Chixuan, the four little ones were extremely sensitive about others using themselves to corner Gu Mengmeng. It was like a minefield with skull and crossbones symbols stered all over¡ªwhoever stepped inside would be sted to pieces. Elvis was just flirting with Gu Mengmeng and didn¡¯t think so much. He was displeased at Jialue¡¯s im that he was threatening Gu Mengmeng. Even more vexing was the fact that although he could have easily annihted Jialue¡ªhe was unable to harm even a single hair on him. ¡°That is best.¡± Elvis smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t want my sons to be useless bums. Needing to rely on their parents¡¯ status and background to eke out a living in the Beast World.¡± With that, he left carrying Gu Mengmeng. Jialue and Jialue didn¡¯t pursue them. They knew very well that they were now adult beasts. Under normal circumstances, beasts at their age would have already struck out on their own and no longer maintained rtions with their mother and her family. They would be an independent entity andpletely responsible for their own life and future. But Gu Mengmeng was different from the other females¡ªshe had given the four brothers a mother¡¯s love and warmth, likerge pair of gentle hands sheltering them. Now, they could not bear to leave her or stray too far off. That was why they had chosen to settle down in a ce that their mother would definitely return to. Here they stayed, waiting for their mother toe back, so that they could once again see her loving smile, her unwavering support and her self-sacrificing protection. Nevertheless, they should also know their limits. They could no longer willfully mor around their mother like when they were little kids. So when Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng off, they knew they should not go after them. They were no longer children living under the protection of their parents. They were no longer babies who could go whining to their mother after being bullied by Elvis and Lea. They were now strong sons who were going to stand beside their mother to help her hold up the sky. After Elvis became a wolf king, there was one thing Gu Mengmeng was really unused to: no matter where he went, a pack of wolves would be following right behind... How should she put it? It was like being bringing your dog out without cor and leash. You would feel especially ill-at-ease. After all, huskies were a breed well-known for running away. Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek and turned her face towards himself. He said in a stern voice, ¡°I will not allow another wolf toe into our family, and none of them have the guts to be a beast pet in the wolf king¡¯s household. So there¡¯s no need for you to look. If you like the beast form, I will morph for you. Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead,pletely speechless. After Elvis became a Beast King, his domineering side had been enhanced a bit too quickly. He used to be rather quiet in the past, but was now rather glib. It seemed like he had totally discarded the ¡°debonair manners of a first partner¡±. Although this felt pretty good as Gu Mengmeng rather enjoyed Elvis¡¯ possessiveness¡ªwhy was he treating her like some sort of pervert?! Never mind if he was guarded against other beasts, but he was now wary of even yourmon wild animals?! Gu Mengmeng ced two hands on Elvis¡¯ shoulders and smiled. ¡°Hubby, you are the great wolf king. I already have you as my partner, why would I fancy any other wolf? Am I right?¡± Elvis¡¯ lips curled up in a light smile as he nodded approvingly. ¡°My Queen has good taste.¡± Chapter 1226 - I Miss You So Much!

Chapter 1226: I Miss You So Much!

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s habit was that she would always go visit Sandy first after arriving at Sauder. This was her usual practice which didn¡¯t need any prior announcement. With a pack of wolves following Elvis, it was not convenient for him to head over to Sandy¡¯s. Hence, he had no choice but to hand Gu Mengmeng over to Lea, while he took this opportunity to go settle some of his wolf king affairs. At the borders of Sandy¡¯s territory, Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Don¡¯t chat too long with Sandy and don¡¯t bring back any of her cubs, mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile, before hugging Elvis¡¯ neck as she kissed him. ¡°Go settle your wolf pack matters. I will return to the stone castle after visiting Sandy.¡± Elvis tightened his grip on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. He rubbed his chin in the crook of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. ¡°If anything happens, just knock on my mark. I will rush over.¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Have you forgotten? I am also a Beast King.¡± ¡°As powerful as you are, you are still my female. There is no way I won¡¯t be worried.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng on the brow again. ¡°Be a good girl.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± If Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t promise, Elvis would pester her the entire day and she wouldn¡¯t be able to go visit Sandy anymore, while he wouldn¡¯t be able go settle his affairs.¡± Still reluctant, Elvis finally handed her over to Lea. ¡°Take good care of her.¡± ¡°Yes Lord Wolf King.¡± Lea teased before carrying Gu Mengmeng and continuing onto Sandy¡¯s house. Mmm, this was the advantage of being a witch doctor¡ªhe could go anywhere and enter any territory. Sandy could hardly sit still on hearing that Gu Mengmeng had returned. She had been pacing up and down the entrance of her home. If not for Collin holding her back and telling her that Gu Mengmeng, as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, would definitely have to settle some official matters on arriving in Sauder and that Sandy¡¯s presence would be a disruption¡ªSandy would have immediately dashed over to the meeting room to find her. The moment she spied Gu Mengmeng, the corners of Sandy¡¯s lips lifted subconsciously. Her smile was as lovely as the a spring breeze in March, warm and soothing. Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Lea¡¯s arms and ran to hug Sandy. The two of them were already mothers but still full of girlish enthusiasm. They held each others¡¯ hands and exchanged foolish smiles. They had a gazillion things to tell each other, but it all merged into just one sentence: ¡°I miss you so much!¡± While Gu Mengmeng and Sandy basked in each others¡¯pany, Elvis sat on a huge rock upon an empty space in one corner of Sauder. Indolent and calm, his eyes were as cid and boundless as the the night sky. There was no emotion at all on his face, with only the slightest furrowing of his brows indicating that he was impatient of the current proceedings. Nearly a hundred beasts stood in the empty space, all of them single wolf beasts attracted by the Beast King. Elvis could even feel that there were some partnered wolf beasts who were trying to convince their own partners to go to Sauder and be under Elvis¡¯ protection. ¡°Lord Wolf king, please consider this carefully. We should have a territory that belongs to us. With your present status, how could we stay together with the other races?¡± One of the wolf beasts spoke up. Yes, the first problem that Elvis had to face was the matter of racial territories. There had only been one Beast King in the past, and that was Snakel. So Snakel¡¯s behavior had be the standard to which all new Beast Kings had to adhere to. Snakel created a Snake King valley where all snake beasts living inside enjoyed the protection of the Beast King. So now, the wolf beasts felt that they should also have their own territory. It could be called Wolf King Valley or Wolf King Mountains, or something like that... But there was no way they could mix around with the other races who had no Beast King. Chapter 1227 - Lord Wolf King Is Not To Be Provoked

Chapter 1227: Lord Wolf King Is Not To Be Provoked

The wolf beasts had a very simple way of thinking. Why should the Snake King Snakel have his own territory while their much revered Wolf King didn¡¯t? But they overlooked one very important detail, and that was Snakel had no partner. And when Snakel first went to the Snake King valley, it was still not the Snake King valley then. It was just that Snakel had wandered aimlessly across the world for hundreds of years, and was really very tired by the time he arrived there. Plus the weather conditions there were just right. In Snakel¡¯s view, anywhere in the Beast World was the same¡ªand so, toozy to move on, he had just settled down there. Thereafter, snake beasts were attracted by the Beast King and slowly gathered there to form the so-called Snake King valley. Snakel had never said that no one else was allowed to step into the Snake King valley. It was just that his ¡°reputation¡± preceded him so much so such that apart from snake beasts, no one else dared to go near him. As the years went by, that ce slowly became a restricted area in the Beast World. No one dared to step foot inside anymore. But Elvis¡¯ situation was different. He had Gu Mengmeng. Although everywhere in the Beast World was also the same to him¡ªas long as Gu Mengmeng liked traveling through the sights, he would not restrict her to any one valley or mountain. He became a Beast King just so he could let his Xiao Meng do whatever she wished to do, and not have to do anything she didn¡¯t. If Gu Mengmeng was going to be restricted because of his status as a Beast King, wouldn¡¯t that be in contrary to everything he had worked so hard for? Saint Nazaire was their ¡°home¡±. The cave which allowed Lea and him to enter hand-in-hand with Gu Mengmeng every single time they went back. And so this cave now held a special meaning to them. No matter how busy they were, Xiao Meng would return annually to Saint Nazaire, which she would always refer to as returning home. Xiao Meng had also said that she wanted to find blocks of ck bricks andrge stones to build a shady inn selling roasted human meat buns. He had promised her and would fulfill this promise one day. The stray beast camp had a vineyard and Xiao Meng loved those grapes. Every year during the rainy season, he would get some grapes to brew some wine for Xiao Meng... although Lea was very troublesome when drunk¡ªseeing a usually cunning fox be as clumsy as a dog was also a rather amusing sight. There were still many ces where he needed to apany Xiao Meng to. How could he go into seclusion just because he had be a Beast King, and create a prison for himself? He lifted his eyes and stared at the chattering wolf beasts. Elvis¡¯ eyes turned cold as he radiated an undeniably oppressive aura. The entire crowd immediately went silent as they gazed timidly at Elvis. Elvis¡¯ hand gently rubbed his own ear as he said, ¡°That ce was called the Snake King valley because Snakel lived there. It was not that Snakel had to live there because it was the Snake King valley. Understand?¡± The wolf beasts felt that Elvis¡¯ statement was rather confusing. They lowered their heads in silence as they repeated his words a few times before somewhat understanding his meaning. They then nodded. Elvis continued. ¡°One more thing. I think you all are still not clear about this.¡± His lips curled up slightly, with a of trace chilling bloodthirstiness. Elvis¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t hold a shred of warmth. ¡°It is you folks who need me, and so followed me. In my eyes, you are just ants. Not worth a mention. So don¡¯t interfere with my life... ha, if any of you poses the slightest bit of nuisance to my female, and make her feel ufortable¡ªI have no qualms making fish food out of all of you.¡± Elvis stood up. ¡°Any one of you who cannot obey me unquestioningly or doesn¡¯t wish to die by my hand¡ªyou can get lost now.¡± Chapter 1228 - I Like The Way You Call Me To Your Side

Chapter 1228: I Like The Way You Call Me To Your Side

With that, Elvis swept a cold nce across the faces of the crowd. Ha, have they realized their own ce? Did they think gathering by the Beast King¡¯s side was like joining a new tribe? That as long they were strong enough, they could make any request they wanted to the leader? Dream on. Elvis jumped off from the rock and cut a path through the crowd of wolf beasts. He strolled along casually as he said, ¡°Today is the first time I am meeting you all as a Beast King, so I have magnanimously used up all my patience here. There won¡¯t be another chance for such a meeting in future. So... you are all on your own now.¡± No longer in the mood for this nonsense, Elvis fixed his gaze upon a target: in the direction of Sandy¡¯s house. He had already wasted enough time here. All he wanted to do now was to hug Gu Mengmeng tight and kiss her. He traveled like the wind and by the time he arrived at the borders of Sandy¡¯s territory, he saw Gu Mengmeng and Sandy sitting at the entrance chatting away. Sauder was not like Saint Nazaire. Sandy¡¯s territory only extended less than 20 meters beyond the cave entrance¡ªand this was already considered spacious as Sandy enjoyed a close rtionship with Gu Mengmeng and had special privileges under Hede. Elvis was just approaching when Gu Mengmeng turned and met his gaze. She then smiled happily at him. That smile dazzled Elvis. His previously malevolent expression instantly dispelled as he returned her smile. Warm and tender, he lookedpletely different from that murderous Beast King earlier. ¡°Sandy, can I call Elvis over?¡± Gu Mengmeng tugged Sandy¡¯s hand. Sandy wrinkled her nose. ¡°Why so courteous with me? When have I never let one of your family memberse and go as they please to my territory?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly. ¡°We might be close but we must still show each other basic courtesy.¡± Sandy pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist yfully. ¡°So particr.¡± Sandy¡¯s pinch was light and tickled Gu Mengmeng, who tried to duck with augh. ¡°So can I or not?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hurry up and invite your great wolf king in.¡± Sandy smiled. ¡°Let me tell you this once and for all. In future when youe visit me, just walk straight in and bring whomever you wish to bring. Don¡¯t make me give permission over and over again. It¡¯s so troublesome and a waste of my saliva.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Bode, who was standing at the side. ¡°What kind of first partner are you? Didn¡¯t you hear that my Sandy is thirsty? Why aren¡¯t you bringing some water over here now?¡± Bode was very annoyed but he dared not retort. He had no choice but to obediently go get some water. Only then did Gu Mengmeng wave Elvis over. ¡°You already heard Sandy say you cane in, why are you still standing there?¡± Elvis¡¯ expression as he gazed upon Gu Mengmeng was especially warm and tender. He stepped toward Gu Mengmeng and drew her straight into his arms. Nuzzling the crook of her neck, he greedily breathed in her sweet scent. ¡°I did hear her, but was waiting for you to wave at me. I like the way you call me to your side. A very lovely sight.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned her head against Elvis¡¯ chest and said in a soft voice, ¡°I also like the way you walk towards me. Very handsome. It was just like this when we first met. Those first few steps you took towards me¡ªit was like you were aic book charactere to life. Step by step, you shattered all my reservations and preconceived notions.¡± Chapter 1229 - Gu Mengmeng, I Have Something To Discuss With You.

Chapter 1229: Gu Mengmeng, I Have Something To Discuss With You.

Elvis chuckled and gave Gu Mengmeng a deep kiss. ¡°My Queen, I can¡¯t control myself when you talk like that... or do you want to go back to the stone castle now?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Elvis a gentle shove. ¡°It¡¯s only the afternoon now. I want to stay here and have dinner with Sandy.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Elvis looked very aggrieved. Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Of course you will also stay on and eat together with us. Auretin and Collin have already gone hunting. With their strong hunting capabilities, do you need to worry about not having enough meat to eat?¡± ¡°But I feel like eating you more.¡± Elvis nuzzled intimately against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck again. Gu Mengmeng blushed. ¡°Tsk, Sandy is here.¡± ¡°Ha, she was the one who helped us bring up Hede and his brothers. Do you think she doesn¡¯t know we have had rtions? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blush deepened. Knowing was one thing, but seeing it was another? It was just like those three leopard cubs ying nearby. Mum and Dad were both standing in front of Gu Mengmeng, but she did not wish to witness the process which gave rise to those cubs. That would be so awkward! ¡°Spout more nonsense and I won¡¯t let you stay for dinner. Go home and eat by yourself.¡± Elvis knew that Gu Mengmeng would really get angry if he continued to tease her. Since he had already seen her getting bashful over him, he tactfully stood down. Pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, he said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. Don¡¯t struggle and just obediently sit in myp. The ground is cold.¡± Seeing that Elvis had stopped teasing her, Gu Mengmeng alsopromised and stopped struggling. After all, she loved being in Elvis¡¯ embrace. Leaning against him just felt soforting and secure. Perhaps she had gotten used to him carrying her wherever she went. Earlier, she had felt rather lost and uneasy when she was sitting on that rock without him. Now that his bodily warmth was once again surrounding her, she just felt very snug and cosy. Sandy covered a smile. More than anyone else, she hoped to see Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea love each other harmoniously. As long as Gu Mengmeng was blissful, she felt happy herself. Tugging at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, she said, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at her sideways. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s so serious that you even need to use such a formal word as ¡®discuss¡¯? Generally, Sandy would just directly say ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I wish to h h h...¡±. Even when she first decided to stay in Sauder and not return to Saint Nazaire with her¡ªshe had not used the word ¡°discuss¡±. Sandy looked at Elvis and then at Bode, who had just brought over a cup of water for her. ¡°I wish to choose a few partners from the wolf race.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. She instinctively nced at Bode. Bode twisted his lips but kept silent. Gu Mengmeng gave an awkwardugh. ¡°This matter... shouldn¡¯t you be discussing this with your own males? Why are you discussing it with me...¡± Sandy lowered her head with a faint smile. ¡°You are still the same. You know so many things that others would never understand, but remain ignorant of the customs in the Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head in puzzlement. Sandy exhaled before continuing. ¡°In the Beast World, females do not need the permission of their males to choose new partners. Females will despise and even abandon males who try to interfere and stop them from taking on new partners.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± An ¡°I remember¡± expression shed past Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. She did know of this fact. It was just that no matter how long she had been here, she was still not used to such a view on love and marriage. Chapter 1230 - Sandy’s Marriage of Alliance

Chapter 1230: Sandy¡¯s Marriage of Alliance

Sandy looked seriously at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°In the past, I only took on males whom I liked as my partners, which is why I have so few partners. My stubbornness restricted my family¡¯s power, such that when danger approaches, my partners ended up getting injured over and over again as they endured a one-sided battle. Consequently, my family was reduced from nine to the current four... now that I have these three little ones, I cannot continue being so willful. It is my duty to raise the powers of my family, so I have decided to add more members.¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips but didn¡¯t interrupt. She could not ept the Beast World¡¯s notions on love, but she also could not force others to abide by her own views. Sandy was not Gu Mengmeng. Her partners were also not as perversely powerful as Elvis and Lea. She was unable to stay by Sandy¡¯s side forever to protect her. So what right did she have to stop her from getting new partners to raise the powers of her family? Gu Mengmeng tugged at Sandy¡¯s little hand. ¡°Whatever decision you make, as long as it makes you happy, I will support you.¡± Sandy smiled. ¡°I had nned to get new partners during the rainy season, so that our family will have a few more helpers when stockpiling food. Bode and the rest would not have to work so hard then. But now... since I have to take in new partners anyway, why not get a few wolf beasts.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it for a moment before suddenly understanding Sandy¡¯s intentions. Her smile froze, to be reced by an aching tenderness. ¡°You want to use your own partnering to boost the rtions between the wolf race and Sauder?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°Sandy, I don¡¯t object to you raising your family¡¯s power or taking in new partners. But I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself... after all, I still hope that you can choose a partner that you like.¡± Sandy cast a lingering look at Collin, who was just returning with Auretin. Both of them were carrying hunted game. Her gaze was warm and gentle. ¡°I already have those whom I really like by my side now, don¡¯t I? Any new partner I choose now will be solely based on their capabilities. Wolf beasts are an outsider race. Their sudden influx will definitely create friction with the snow foxes. Plus the 16 tribes that returnedst year¡ªthe three sides must be integrated... Hede¡¯s job as a leader will be no easy task. The rtions with the snow foxes are veryplex and intertwined, and not something which I can interfere with. Meanwhile, the 16 tribes are keeping their distance from us because of Auretin. It will be too difficult trying to convince them...¡± Sighing, Sandy smiled at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°The wolf race is different. Elvis is the wolf king, while Hede and Jialue are the young masters of the wolf race. It¡¯s just that the current powers of the two youngsters are still inadequate. All is well when Elvis is around, but you and Elvis will not be in Sauder all the time. When you leave, I am worried that Hede and Jialue¡ªthese two first-level young punks¡ªwill not be able to control that pack of wolf beasts... by then, the situation will be even more chaotic.¡± For this past year, Sandy had done all she could to look after Hede and Jialue. She had more or less gifted Collin over to those two young punks, as she was worried that they would be at an disadvantage in the outside world. She had fretted over them even more than Gu Mengmeng herself. Having undergone much trials and tribtions¡ªthis formerly naive and carefree little female was now gradually able to understand and analyze situations better. Too many things had happened this past year. Without realizing it, Sandy had matured. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for Sandy¡¯s maturation, which had onlye about from the gradual umtion of pain and suffering. Chapter 1231 - I Am Already Having Wild Thoughts.

Chapter 1231: I Am Already Having Wild Thoughts.

It was the essence of time left behind after pain and suffering. And this kind of growth was irreversible. It was like how Snakel¡¯s death aged Gu Mengmeng by a thousand years overnight. Elvis and Lea took two years to gradually pull her out of that abyss. How much love and affection had they poured into her to rebuild her former innocent manner. But only Gu Mengmeng herself knew that there were some things which were irreversible. She had to continuously remind herself to be happy, to be cheerful. She could not let her own emotions drag down the people around her. But this pressure was slowly tearing her apart. One side of her struggling to maintain a smile during the day. The other side of her secretly crying at night. How many times in her dreams had she seen Elvis carrying her broken body into the cave, after she had been torn into by Ellie. He would say as he kissed her ¡°seems like one would really get their retribution for teasing a married woman... it is like cutting one¡¯s chest open to take their heart out...¡±. She would always wake up in fright after that. But apart from widening her eyes, she dared not even sit up or cry out, for fear of letting Elvis and Lea discover that she was having nightmares again. Then what about Sandy? Only four of her original nine partners were left. Did it mean that Sandy had endured five times the pain that Gu Mengmeng had gone through? After all, she only took on males whom she liked. This type of growing up¡ªhow could Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart not ache for her? Gu Mengmeng continued to hold Sandy¡¯s little hand, but she didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. Only those who had experienced the same thing could understand just how meaningless those easily-spouted words offort were? Anyone who had never been stabbed could easily say ¡°How painful could that be? Just bear with it and it would pass.¡± Sandy smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine already.¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Elvis¡¯ arm and hugged Sandy. ¡°Mmm, I believe you.¡± Sandy returned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hug. She gave a loud exhale, as if finally expelling all the pain and suffering she had kept suppressed inside her. She then sat up straight again and continued. ¡°My current way of thinking is to choose a few powerful males from the wolf beasts. Ideally those who can be promoted to the fourth-level after partnering. In this way, by the time you all leave after the drought season, Hede and Jialue will someone they can use. Given their own status plus the power of my partners, I believe no wolf beast would dare show any disloyalty.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°You are saying you wish to enhance your family¡¯s power, but in reality, you are entering into a marriage of alliance with the wolf race?¡± Sandy gave a light smile. ¡°Marriage of alliance is true. But it is also true that I wish to enhance my family¡¯s power. I asked to discuss this with you as I was afraid you will misunderstand and let your thoughts run wild.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Sandy. ¡°I am already having wild thoughts.¡± Sandy shook her head. ¡°Stop having those thoughts then.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Elvis is the wolf king and he is my partner. To the wolf race, this is already the best marriage of alliance. You really don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself.¡± Sandy smiled. ¡°But you won¡¯t be at Sauder all the time. I am the closest to the wolf king¡¯s family and so am the best choice for a marriage of alliance, aren¡¯t I? I had nned all along to choose new partners anyway. And because of my ties to you and Elvis, my range of choices have widened a lot despite the fact that I am only a half-beast female. From this point of view, I am the one benefiting. Howe you are acting like I am being treated unfairly?¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted. ording to the ways of the Beast World, Sandy¡¯s words were true. But she still felt very ufortable about it. Chapter 1232 - Scumbag? Non-Existent.

Chapter 1232: Scumbag? Non-Existent.

After returning from Sandy¡¯s ce, Gu Mengmeng asked Elvis as she snuggled in his arms, ¡°Are the matters concerning the wolf tribe very troublesome?¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that needs to be settled within the wolf tribe. I am the wolf king and they don¡¯t dare to oppose me. So I just had to inform them of my rules. There¡¯s nothing to be troublesome about.¡± Ha, when one was so powerful, things could be settled easily by force. ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise they would take up too much of your time.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned against Elvis¡¯ chest listlessly. How could Elvis not tell that she was in a troubled state? He asked her softly, ¡°Are you worried about Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Elvis said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which wolf beast bes Sandy¡¯s partner. As long as I am alive, no one will dare to bully her. So you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. ¡°But what if he does not have a good personality? What if he is a scumbag? What if he has an ulterior motive for getting close to Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng had told Elvis many stories about the present world, and so he had a rather clear understanding of the meaning of the term ¡°scumbag¡±. He chuckled and caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happens to a male in th Beast World after he bes a partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback before also breaking out into a smile. That¡¯s right, what was she worried about? Males in the Beast World lost all sense of self after bing a partner. They would keep pandering to their females and cater to all their whims. Elvis and Lea were like that. Bode and Collin were like that. Even Nina¡¯s eagle partner Quentin was like that. Scumbag? Non-existent. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood improved a lot at this thought. From an objective point of view, Sandy¡¯s way of thinking was mature and logical. There was no reason for Gu Mengmeng to stop her. But as a bosom friend, she felt that it was her duty to carry out a thorough check on this Hence she looped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet with them this afternoon? Were there any outstanding candidates? Honest and strong? It would be best if he is also handsome, understanding, warm and caring.¡± Elvis smiled in exasperation. ¡°Do you think they would have had the chance to disy all those qualities in front of me?¡± Erm... Gu Mengmeng silently agreed. Yes, which male would present his understanding, warm and caring side to Elvis? That image was too fantastical... he would probably be smacked to death by Elvis. Gu Mengmeng felt somewhat conflicted. Why not... should she go over to the wolf tribe to conduct a preliminary survey? But it was pretty inappropriate for her to go in her current status. What if the males there misunderstood and thought that she was looking for a new partner for herself? In the Beast World, taking the initiative to appear in front of an all-single male crowd was a clear signal. She did not wish to attract any amorous attentions. If a male misunderstood and tried something funny, Elvis might really end up killing him. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand. ¡°Our Elvis being promoted to a wolf king is such a major event. Shouldn¡¯t we hold a bonfire party to celebrate?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened. Yes! Bonfire party! Bonfire parties had always been a great chance for single males to find a match. She now had an official way to help Sandy pick a new partner. Lea instantly knew what Gu Mengmeng was thinking by the look on her face. He kissed her on the forehead. ¡°You must be tired out today. Rest well tonight and we will hold the bonfire party tomorrow night. Let me settle the snow foxes and the 16 tribes. Elvis will handle the wolf tribe.¡± Chapter 1233 - A Mother’s Worth Depends On Her Daughter

Chapter 1233: A Mother¡¯s Worth Depends On Her Daughter

Elvis shot a nce at the wolves around him. One of them immediately turned around and ran off, seemingly to send a message. The next day, for the whole day, Elvis stayed with Gu Mengmeng at Sandy¡¯s house and discussed about the night campfire party, while Lea had to host the event as he was the witch doctor. Sauder originally had a witch doctor, but he was killed by Cole. The 16 tribes also had their own witch doctor but none of them were convinced by one another, so it was a huge problem deciding who to host the event. As such, Lea had to organise it himself. With the three identities as the male partner of the messenger of the beast deity, Sauder¡¯s Ninth Highness and family member of the Wolf King, all the strong powers had to give in to him. Regarding this, Auretin was the one with the greatest disagreement. He had an unpleasant expression for the entire day, as if he wanted to bite anyone he met. Originally, he was fed three times a day but it had been reduced to only dinner, so he could not be any more upset. But... No one seemed to care. During evening, Gu Mengmeng already could not wait and dragged Sandy to the site of the night campfire party to reserve a good spot. But, she was the messenger of the beast deity and her reserved spot was the center, how else could there be a better spot? As for Sandy, even though she was only a half-beast, as she was always stuck close to Gu Mengmeng, they did not have to reserve any spot since no one dared to fight with them over it. But Sandy did not stop Gu Mengmeng. After all, ever since Snakel died, Gu Mengmeng had never been this excited before. Previously, when she was giving birth, the tribe members were all joking that if not because they were sure that Gu Mengmeng was a female, they would have thought that Lea was the one giving birth instead. This time, it was also the same. She was the one choosing a partner, but Gu Mengmeng was the one who was even more concerned and nervous. She had even starting to bite her nails when she mentioned her anxiety. But it was exactly this clumsy Gu Mengmeng that was so reliable in times of danger and had once and again saved herself. It seemed like no matter how catastrophic an event was, so long as she was around, Sandy could be at ease. When the two of them appeared at the site of the night campfire party, it sparked off somemotion. After all, the 16 tribes and Wolf n has for the first time, participated in a night campfire party whereby Gu Mengmeng was present. Especially after Elvis had been promoted by a level, their family n¡¯s influence in the Beast World became even more prominent. The messenger of the beast deity was really so great ¨C her first partner was a Beast King, her pursuer was a Beast King and even she herself was a Beast King... This Beast World only had three beast kings and she had attracted them all. But all these were just things that no one dared to say in front of her. To Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left was Sandy, whereas Rae was on her right and in her arms was a small little snow fox. It was a young female bornst winter and was younger than six months old, so it did not have a form yet. But her parents were allplete beasts so the possibility of it being aplete female was high. With such a young female in Sauder now, it was definitely more precious than Philly and Lacey who gave birth to two nests of young male. After all, a mother was precious only because of her daughter. So based on the beauty contest rule that Gu Mengmeng set at Saint Nazaire during the end of winter that year, Rae became the First Beauty of Sauder and had the right to stay by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. ¡°Great Messenger,¡± Rae approached with a smile and looked at Great Messenger, a little embarrassed, and said, ¡°this is the young female that I gave birth to this winter. May I please request Great Messenger to give her a name?¡± Chapter 1234 - Daji

Chapter 1234: Daji

It was not difficult for Gu Mengmeng to tell that Rae had put up an act of force in front of the 16 tribes and wolf tribe. She was proving that the snow fox tribe was the most closely rted to Gu Mengmeng, as they were the messengers tribe since thest time the messenger of the beast deity was alive. Now that their Ninth Highness was the partner of the messenger of the beast deity, the young female of the snow fox tribe could then be worthy of asking for a name from the messenger. This was the reason that Gu Mengmeng had declined with resolute when Oakley asked if she wanted to take control over the Beast World. Once you are on a higher position, you would never be able to be free from conflicts. All the schemes would be plotted at you and you would be unable to avoid them at all. But... If she had declined Rae¡¯s request that day, the young female in her arms would lead a tragic life of ¡®not being liked by the messenger¡¯. Because if the messenger did not like her, it would mean that the Beast Deity would not care about her, so who would dare want a young female like that? Gu Mengmeng sighed and reached out, saying, ¡°let me carry her.¡± Rae was delighted when she handed over the young female to Gu Mengmeng. Ha, she was really soft and tender. Her fur was white and soft. The little fellow was sofortable in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms that she gave out a soft purr and looked up with her narrowed eyes. Using her tail to curl around Gu Mengmeng, the little fellow rolled up into a ball in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and even licked her fingers.As she did so, she looked extremely well-behaved and adorable. Ah, this made Gu Mengmeng even more reluctant to let go. After all, her sons had grown up. After knowing that Sandy had once thought of choosing one of them among Joseph and his brothers to be her child husband, she did not dare to carry others¡¯ young male that carelessly anymore. Furthermore... Even though Lea and Elvis had often transformed into their beast form to satisfy her fur fetish, the difference in cuteness between an adult fox and a young fox was really too great. Anything would seem even cuter in smaller size. Seeing the little fellow in her arms, Gu Mengmeng became even more gentle and did not bother about Rae¡¯s plot. ¡°You are asking me this so suddenly, so I am quite unprepared. After all, I am not really skilled ating up with names...¡± Rae frowned and her face was full of disappointment. Gu Mengmengughed softly, then continued, ¡°so let¡¯s just use a name out there. Our world has a fox who is well-known for her beauty and everyone knows her. I think that this little fellow would be even more beautiful when she grows up, so let¡¯s just use her name.¡± The Messenger of the Beast Deity was going to steal a name for her child! And she was going to steal it from the Beast Deity World! Rae¡¯s eyes lit up so brightly instantly. Gu Mengmengughed and teased the little fox, ¡°how about naming you Daji? Hmm?¡± ¡°Chir chir chir¡± the little fox called out using its babyish voice. Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Rae as she could not understand. Rae was almost crying fromughter. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to express her gratitude. ¡°Daji says that she likes this name a lot, thank you for bestowing this name on her, Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Rae up and said, ¡°alright, I have given her a name, you should bring the child back.¡± Rae pursed her lips and cautiously said, as she looked down, ¡°about that...¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gu Mengmeng was displeased as she did not like people who were insatiable. Rae nodded and did not dare to look at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, so she could not tell that she was already impatient. She continued to lower her head and say, ¡°I heard that the Great Messenger had arranged an engagement between your child and Sister Sandy¡¯s child, but because her child had been all males, it did not happen. Uh... if Great Messenger does not mind...¡± Chapter 1235 - Hede’s Child Wife

Chapter 1235: Hede¡¯s Child Wife

F***! She had her eyes on her son, right?! Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes, feeling unimaginably queer. Actually, her son was over two years old this year and came to this world two years earlier than this girl. They could actually marry at their age. But the problem was, her son had be a first-level orc and looked the age of two high-school studentsbined. While the one lying there....should still be bitting on a pacifier and wearing diapers. She really could not ept this. But... The proportion of females had such a great disparity in the Beast World, perhaps raising a child wife was not that bad either. Gu Mengmeng was pretty hesitant. She wanted to consent to it but she was scared that Hede and his brother did not like to organize weddings. Rae did not know what Gu Mengmeng meant when remaining silent so she could only make up her mind and add, ¡°If the Great Messenger doesn¡¯t despise, we can hand Daji over to be raised by leader Hede. If the two of them nurture feelings together since young, they will definitely interact well with each other in the future. And moreover, with the Great Messenger¡¯s personal guidance, Daji will grow to be an outstanding female.¡± She meant that you can bring her back home and raise her now. Then, educate her with whichever method you like and raise her to be a daughter-inw you are satisfied with. Is this what she mean? To be very honest, Gu Mengmeng was tempted! She peeked at Hede who was watching on in deep interest. Although Rae pointed out that she wanted Hede, no matter how little females there were, she couldn¡¯t possibly just give any of her sons so easily, right? Hede smiled calmly and walked to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just a first-level orc. I need to settle duties in the tribe and think of ways to quickly level-up. I really don¡¯t have the time and energy to take care of a female. However, since Rae has such heartfelt intentions, it won¡¯t be nice to reject her too. Why don¡¯t we ce Daji at Mother-inw¡¯s house for the time being. On one hand, it¡¯s convenient for us to nurture feelings and on the other hand, if any sudden circumstances crop up in the future, it won¡¯t taint Daji¡¯s reputation too. Regarding the issue on mating, let¡¯s decide it when Daji is older.¡± cing her at Sandy¡¯s house was the most appropriate solution. Because Sandy did not belong to any of the three powers. She was a firm Gu Mengmeng¡¯s supporter, other than Gu Mengmeng, she would not side anyone. Moreover, the Messenger¡¯s four sons were usually raised at Sandy¡¯s home and the entire tribe knew that Hede and Jialue still called Sandy their Mother-inw, that meant that their wife would be a female raised by Sandy. So, handing Daji to be raised by Sandy meant that their engagement was more or less decided upon. And furthermore, as long as Daji was at Sandy¡¯s home, Rae would have opportunities and reasons to take her rtionship with Sandy to a higher level. That way, it would naturally be the best scenario to the snow fox tribe. So, Rae did not object to it as she just casted her gaze to Sandy and asked, smiling, ¡°Sister Sandy, I¡¯ll trouble you with Daji then.¡± How could Sandy not know what n Hede had? She smiled and red at Hede but did not expose him as she just nodded, replying, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, I like kids anyways.¡± Thus, they settled on this matter. Since Daji would be raised in Sandy¡¯s home and Gu Mengmeng need not return her to Rae, she could cup her in her arms and dot on her lovingly, asionally giving Lea a gaze, clearly saying, ¡®You don¡¯t allow me to give birth but I still have ways to y around¡¯. Ah, this little ball of fluff may be her daughter-inw in the future... Ha ha, a Mother-inw who cuddled her daughter-inw since young, Gu Mengmeng felt that she was bing a God. After settling Daji, Rae did not dare to disturb Gu Mengmeng any further because Lea¡¯s expression was starting to turn bad. If she did not leave any sooner, this Ninth Highness would start to talk and once he talked....ha ha, the superiority she just fought for would disappear without any left. Chapter 1236 - You’re Not Allowed To Carry Her Home.

Chapter 1236: You¡¯re Not Allowed To Carry Her Home.

After Rae retracted back to her own campfire, Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and ordered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to carry her home.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt really wronged. Today, Sandy was going to choose her partner and she would definitely have some intercourse at night. Daji was a little custard bun and a female one, how inconvenient would it be for Sandy to bring her back. ¡°Let whoever it is take care of his own wife. Elvis and I would not take care of a female other than you.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not free.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free!¡¯ Gu Mengmeng insisted! Lea chuckled and said, ¡°If you carry her back, I¡¯ll ensure that you¡¯re not free for the next three days.¡± Damn it, Gu Mengmeng became a coward again. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll not carry her home then!¡± Lea smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he walked to the center of where the campfires were surrounding. Today¡¯s campfire was deliberately set up like this. Sauder¡¯s original nine snow fox females, together with the 42 females from the 16 tribes, as well as, Sandy and Gu Mengmeng, made up a total of 53 campfires which wereid up in a big circle. There was a vast empty spot in the middle where fresh rice straws grew. Lea stood in the middle of the empty spot and said, ¡°Today, we hold a night campfire party in celebration of the birth of another beast king in the Beast World. Thank you Beast Deity for bestowing us strength and thank you Beast Deity for leading us towards hope.¡± ¡°Thank you Great Beast Deity, thank you Great Messenger!¡± The earthshaking howls made Gu Mengmeng feel that she was situated in a cult. She smiled awkwardly and remained silent. Lea waited for everyone to shout the slogan for a few times before gesturing a stop sign. Then, he continued, ¡°Sauder had grown stronger these two years and a lot of fresh blood was added to our tribe. Just nice, we can make use of this opportunity to learn from one another. It will be easier for us to nurture some teamwork when we¡¯re more familiar.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he gave an evil smile. This smile made all present males reach a mutual unsaid understanding. The fiery war fire grew bolder instantly. All males started burning with eagerness as they clenched their fists tight. The atmosphere caused even Elvis to contract his muscles as he felt a desire to rush forward and engage in a murderous round of battle. Gu Mengmeng poked Elvis and Elvis cleared his throat awkwardly, exining himself, ¡°It¡¯s my natural battle instinct, I¡¯m already used to it....¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say a word as she just turned around to look back at Lea. Lea continued, ¡°There are 53 females in Sauder, looking across the Beast World, no tribe can be on par with Sauder. But warriors, you guys are born in such a fortunate tribe but still single today? Is this not a disgrace?¡± ¡°Roar¡ª¡± The two natures of males: attack and mating. A casual ignition could create a mighty uproar and Lea ignited their two natures so easily. It would be impossible for the males to remain calm after all this. ¡°Shh....¡± Lea let the males howl for some time before he gestured a keep quiet signal and continued, ¡°Those males who have partners, please protect your females well and prepare to face challenges. All single males will be split into pairs and learn from each other based on their level. The winner can get delicate and delicious food as well as a chance to confess to the female you fancy. Females can choose to directly ept the food or let your partner ept the challenge. If you don¡¯t like the male who confess to you, you can also reject him. After all, all of you are precious females. Oh, to add on, if you feel that you can win our Great Wolf King, you can also confess to the Messenger~¡± Chapter 1237 - Kiara

Chapter 1237: Kiara

Gu Mengmeng chuckled loudly, Lea¡¯s words could not get anymore straightforward. If you trante it, it will be, ¡°I¡¯ll let Elvis hit you to death if you dare to consider Gu Mengmeng!¡± The strongest single males were third-level so he, a fourth-level beast, could easily battle them but he would not because he could directly send Elvis, this Beast King, out to control everything. Ha ha, he wanted to see who had the nerve to y tricks in front of the King of Hell. ¡°If everyone has no problem with the rules, we¡¯ll start the battles between first-level orcs.¡± After Lea gave hismand, Hede and Jialue took the initiative and went forward. This made Gu Mengmeng dumbfounded.... What¡¯s going on? Her sons were only over two years old! Who were they going to confess to? Lowering her head, she looked at the soft and adorable little Daji in her arms, f***! What was Hede there? Didn¡¯t he already have a wife? Gu Mengmeng had not thought it through when Hede and Jialue started battling. After all, they were blood-rted brothers so they had quite strong teamwork when battling each other. Each of their attack was clean and sharp and looked extremely exciting but none of them were injured, not even a tiny scrap of their skin. Gu Mengmeng did not know whether it was because of their identities but the crowd cheered on them wildly. A while into their battle, Jialue¡¯s gaze together with an obvious nned chain group attack, Hede ¡®fell to the ground¡¯ and was pinned down by Jialue. ¡°Jialue, victory.¡± Lea had returned to sit next to Gu Mengmeng, announcing the results with the mindset of a parent looking at his children joking around. Jialue walked to Lea and scooped a bowl of food from the bowl before walking towards one of the campfire of the 16 tribes. He knelt on the ground on one knee and ced the stone bowl on the ground. Then, he exchanged a few words with a female. Gu Mengmeng was too sitting too faraway and she could not hear him at all. She just saw Jialue holding the stone bowl with a little lion in his arms after not much effort. ¡°Mother-inw, let me put my wife in your home too.¡± Jialue blinked his eyes that were simr to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t only favor Hede over me and only treat him well. I call you Mother-inw for so many years too, my wife has to be raised by you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was too shocked beyond words, did her son mature too early? Sandy sighed and said, ¡°Alright, since you had requested it, how can Mother-inw reject you?¡± Jialue chuckled mischievously and said, ¡°I know Mother-inw dots on me the most.¡± As Jialue said, he sat beside Gu Mengmeng and ced the little lion on herp, saying, ¡°Mum, my wife doesn¡¯t have a name yet, can you give her a name?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Gu Mengmeng could not catch up with her son¡¯s pace. Jialue smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so right, Mum? They¡¯re clearly both your daughter-inws, you¡¯re showing favoritism too obviously, right?¡± ¡°No....¡± ¡°Mum, so many people are looking at us. If you only choose a name for Big Brother¡¯s wife and not for my wife, others will spread that I was raised by my step-mother and they will look down on me and despise me....weep weep weep, Mum, will I lose the face to meet others in the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, was Jialue harassing her with unreasonable demands? Taking a deep breath, she conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll give her a name, I¡¯ll give her a name, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng flipped through her memories that concerned lions in detail, she really could not recall which female lion was famous... Wait wait, there really is one! ¡°Kiara.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°That¡¯s the most famous female lion I can think of.¡± Jialue asked in curiosity, ¡°What is she famous for? Is it for her beauty?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°No, she is famous for her Father. Her Father is the Lion King Simba.¡± Chapter 1238 - You Can Play With These Two Daughter-in-Laws First

Chapter 1238: You Can y With These Two Daughter-in-Laws First

¡°Ha ha ha, okay okay. So, she¡¯s the same second sharing-father generation as me, right?¡± Jialue smiled as he poked Kiara and said, ¡°Hey, little wife, remember that you¡¯re called Kiara. I¡¯ll call you Xiao Ra in the future, do you hear me? Hmm?¡± ¡°Arhwoo owooo arhwoo owooo~¡± Kiara cried with her baby voice. Nobody knew what she was trying to express either but she was still quite adorable. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and stared at her two daughter-inws lying in her arms, why did it clearly feel that she was carrying a little cat and a little dog... Damn it, this event was meant for Sandy to choose her partner, why did it suddenly advance to her choosing her daughter-inw? ¡°It¡¯s done, Mum, you can y with these two daughter-inws first. If you want more, you can call Second Brother and Kanwu to find two more for you.¡± After he finished speaking, he dusted his butts and added, ¡°Let Daddy Lea apany you, I¡¯ll host this battle.¡± After he finished speaking, Jialue walked to the arena and reced Lea¡¯s job as a host for the uing battles. Hede¡¯s and Jialue¡¯s act of throwing away a brick in order to get a gem enlivened the first-level orcs who were originally embarrassed to battle. However, those who did not dare to confess knew clearly that the aim of today¡¯s battle was to showcase their abilities to the other two tribes. The decision of which tribe having the leadership rights of Sauder would be decided after tonight. And even if the females wanted to ept new partners, they definitely would not ept first-level orcs. It¡¯s just that neither of the three powers were willing to be defeated so even battles among the first-level orcs were exciting enough. Until Gu Mengmeng snapped herself out from realizing that she suddenly gained two daughter-inws, it was already the battles among the second-level orcs. A wolf and a tiger were caught in a tight battle in the arena, tussling themselves together. Ha, this was the battle between the 16 tribes and the wolf tribe. Battles between males were mostly bloody and merciless. But if they did not have this battle, it would be hard to settle the three parties as they would suppress their desire to win and not submit to anyone. Males need to nurture their rtionships through battles. As long as they did not kill each other, they may be friends through hitting one another. And moreover, after seeing Little Shit¡¯s and Elvis¡¯s battling habits, these kind of battles did not give her any mental pressure. Furthermore, Jialue was very smart and estimated the timing well. As long as one side lost the attacking chance, he would instantly announce the winner so that the other side would not have the chance to kill the loser. The final result was, the tiger won. Elvis expressed his helplessness because he did not care whether the wolf tribe had the leadership rights to Sauder. On the other hand, the wolf tribe were extremely upset because they felt that they made their King lose face. The tiger also suffered serious injuries too. He dragged his leg and walkedmely to scoop a stone bowl full of food. Then, he walked to Gu Mengmeng and stood up straight, looking into her eyes. This action made everyone fall silent in a second. Warrior! A real warrior! No, he would directly be a martyr after this... Elvis squinted his eyes and sat up right. In his eyes, the second-level tiger beast was too tiny but he would never take anyone who dared to peek at Gu Mengmeng lightly. The tiger beast panted and just when he wanted to speak, Gu Mengmeng gestured a stop sign and tried to convince him after giving much thoughts to it, ¡°You can¡¯t take back some words after you say them. Think about it properly first, and say after you¡¯re done thinking. This world is so wonderful why do you want to seek your own death?¡± The tiger beast tilted his head in confusion and said, ¡°Thank you Great Messenger for your reminder but I¡¯ve thought it through. That.....Great Messenger, can you bring me along when you return to Saint Nazaire? I like Mandy, I want to pursue her...¡± Chapter 1239 - Let Jialue Blow A Black Whistle For You

Chapter 1239: Let Jialue Blow A ck Whistle For You

So, it was a false rm. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief and ced her half-hanging heart back into her stomach. Elvis and Lea also kept the dark expressions on their faces and leaned back to their seatsfortably. The crowd who was holding their breath startedughing secretly. Only the tiger beast who was holding the bowl was unaware of the situation as he continued staring at Gu Mengmeng, waiting for her reply. After she put her heart at ease, a wave of embarrassment hit her. She thought that he wanted to confess to her and her husband almost killed him after not holding himself back, how embarrassed must she be! Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng acted calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem to bring you back to Saint Nazaire but I can¡¯t ensure that Mandy will ept you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll keep working hard.¡± The tiger beast pledged in all sincerity and seriousness. Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded her head, saying, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. You can directly set off to Saint Nazaire tomorrow morning. After you reach, go on and find Barete and tell him that I permitted you to enter the tribe,¡± As Gu Mengmeng said, she took a piece of snake scale and threw it to the tiger beast, saying, ¡°This is a token that Barete recognizes. He won¡¯t make things difficult for you when he sees this.¡± That piece of snake scale was the one Ellie gave Gu Mengmeng previously. It had crooked simplified Chinese characters carved on it and was a counterfeit copy stolen from Snakel. Back then, Barete saw it before and Gu Mengmeng kept it by her side for such a long time too. There was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scent on it so Barete would definitely believe him. ¡°Thank you Great Messenger.¡± The tiger beast gave a simple and honest smile. Then, he kept the snake scale like a baby and left the night campfire party. He could not wait till the next morning, he wanted to find Mandy now. After the end of a tiny false rm, the smell of gunpowder from the battles among the second-level orcs became stronger. The wolf beast participated in eight battles and won six of them. He finally stopped after gaining back some reputation in front of Elvis. Thest round of battles was the highlight, it¡¯s the battles among the third-level orcs. Gu Mengmeng shifted her butt and sat next to Sandy, saying, ¡°Sigh, after observing them for half a day, is there anyone you already fancy? Shall I let Jialue blow a ck whistle for you?¡± Sandy was brought toughter by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words as she replied, ¡°Do you still think that these battles are for nurturing rtionships? The three powers are actually fighting among themselves. If you let Jialue blow a ck whistle, it might be harder for him to control the tribesmen in the future. And moreover, I¡¯m choosing a partner to raise the abilities of my family, I don¡¯t want a male who can only win after a ck whistle.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it before nodding, agreeing with her, ¡°That¡¯s true too, we don¡¯t want those outwardly attractive but worthless people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sandy chuckled, shifting her gaze back to the arena. The first male up was Arnold from the snow fox tribe against Hodgson from the wolf tribe. Gu Mengmeng recognized Arnold as the eldest son from one of the tribe elder¡¯s family. He was valued since young because there were rumors that his Father had intention to pass on his position as a tribe elder to him. Being on the same level as Lea, all he needed to do was to mate before he could instantly surpass third level so his abilities were not to be taken lightly of. Gu Mengmeng also recognized Hodgson. He was from the first batch of wolf beasts who followed Elvis on the road back from the Ma Desert. Elvis did not like to manage the matters in the tribe so as time went by, Hodgson became a little leader in the wolf gang, his position alike to Wabei in the Snake King valley. Ha, these two were heavy-weighted candidates, none of them seemed like they want to lose. Gu Mengmeng poked Elvis and then poked Lea, resembling a spectator onlooking the bustling scene, before saying, ¡°Hey, do you guys want to guess who will win?¡± Lea asked softly, ¡°The winner shall sleep one night alone with you and the loser shall guard by the door, how about that?¡± Chapter 1240 - Who Do You Want The Winner To Be?

Chapter 1240: Who Do You Want The Winner To Be?

Lea¡¯s words were meant for Gu Mengmeng but his eyes were fixated on Elvis, clearly his yful instincts ignited. Elvis replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t use Xiao Meng as a wage.¡± Lea sneered and said, ¡°So boring.¡± After he finished dissing Elvis, he swayed his tail and lied in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms, asking her, ¡°Mengmeng, who do you think will win?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered in a nervous tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know, these two males are outstanding figures who always emerge as champions, it¡¯s hard to predict the winner.¡± Lea chuckled and said, ¡°Then who do you want the winner to be?¡± This was the first battle amongst the third-level orcs, the victory would decide Sauder¡¯s future direction... Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and looked at Lea with a headache, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stay in Sauder for a period of time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea and Elvis never questioned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s decisions, they just directly abide by them. Rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temples, Lea whispered in curiosity, ¡°Your heart ache from leaving such aplicated situation to Hede and Jialue?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. In her eyes, this scene already made her heart ache terribly. How difficult must each step be for her two children? To put it nicely, they were leaders, but they actually did not have a single authority they could call their own. They just relied on Jialue¡¯s mediation using his identity as the messenger¡¯s son. Luckily, Hede and Jialue had the work and helped each other or else they would be nibbled by others until even their bones disappeared. No wonder Sandy¡¯s heart ache until she used the excuse of connections through marriage to earn some chips for these two rascals. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°If you want to stay in Sauder, we shall stay behind. If you want Elvis and I toe forward to settle some problems, we shalle forward. But, in this world, not a single person¡¯s heart is notplicated, you can¡¯t protect them forever.¡± ¡°I understand all the principles but....shouldn¡¯t a ¡®Mother¡¯ y this kind of role? A role where I can never not worry for my kids. Sigh, raising a son for 100 years will give you 99 years of anxiety....¡± Lea did not say anything else as he just gave Elvis a look. Elvis then received Gu Mengmeng from Lea¡¯s arms and continued rubbing her temples. On the other hand, Lea took a fruit tter and used his sharp ws to cut the fruits into bite size pieces that could fit into her mouth. Then, he sent them into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth piece by piece. Arnold and Hodgson were entangled up in a tight battle. Both of them knew what kind of mission they were carrying on their shoulders, although they could not kill each other, each of their attacks were harsh and strong. Gu Mengmeng felt her head aching even more. She looked up at Elvis and then at Lea and said, ¡°Judging by the current situation, they won¡¯t give up until one of them dies from fatigue, right?¡± Lea swayed his tail and said, ¡°In this world, not every wolf can get along with every fox as harmoniously as Elvis and me. There are too many simrities and tiny differences between the two tribes, such as supremacy over all and malevolence. When these two tribes meet each other, ha, not giving up until death is an unavoidable situation.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°So was your previous decision to ce the wolf tribe in Sauder wrong? Will it be better if we brought them to Zacharias or Saint Nazaire?¡± Lea shook his head and exined, ¡°Being locked up in a fierce struggle is the best situation, The snow fox tribe had been arrogant for too long, it¡¯s time for them to feel a little threat so that they would not keep assuming themselves as the messenger¡¯s superior followers a thousand years ago and act as if nobody in this world can beat them. And the wolf tribe.....just saw the birth of a Beast King and it¡¯s when they¡¯re still stuck in the moment. If we don¡¯t treat them properly this time round, they will walk the path that the snow fox tribe walked before.¡± Chapter 1241 - Two Heads Are Better Than One

Chapter 1241: Two Heads Are Better Than One

Gu Mengmeng thought over it and chuckled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the taller trees in the woods that get their tops blown off, if one wants a garden overflowing with the beauties of springtime, outshining others will not be allowed at all.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say that this was a sentence from an imperial-fight drama when the Empress wanted to make a favored concubine face reality. Lea pondered over it and nodded, saying, ¡°That kinda summarizes everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the two males who were still entangled together, asking, ¡°Then.....how do you n to settle this?¡± Leaughed and said, ¡°A battle can¡¯t decide anything, we still have to look at the final result, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and lied in Elvis¡¯s arms, sneaking a peek at Sandy from time to time. She noticed that Sandy was carrying the two little females, ying delightfully with them. Her focus was entirely not on the battle happening in the arena. She did not care who the winner or loser was because she just wanted to mate with a strong male from the wolf tribe tonight, it doesn¡¯t matter....who it was. Daji and Kiara still did not quite understand the conflicts amongst the tribes, you¡¯re of a higher position and I¡¯m of a lower position whatsoever. They were just happy having someone ying with them so not longter, they yed until their bellies faced the skies in joy. This battle ended with the wolf tribe¡¯s victory. Because no matter how sly foxes were, they still could not defeat wolves in terms of skills. This was an innate difference in skills. If you justpare their armed battling abilities, wolves would definitely have the upper hand. This was why Elvis and Lea always went with Lea deciding on the strategy and Elvis being in charge of executing it. Even if both of them appeared at the battlefield at the same time, Elvis will be the main attacking power while Lea will be responsible for shielding him. Hodgson took a bowl of meat from Jialue and walked to Sandy, asking her, ¡°Little female, are you willing to mate with me?¡± Sandy looked up and smiled at Hodgson, replying to him with an ¡®Okay¡¯. She did not even request Hodgson to ept any test from her partners. Bode and Collin lowered their heads and remained silent. They continued taking care of their children and giving Sandy food, as if they were not impacted at all but Gu Mengmeng knew them too well. She easily noticed the emptiness in their eyes. In this world, no male would bepletely indifferent after knowing that their female was going to take in new partners. It¡¯s just that females were treated as Gods, they did not have the right to say ¡®no¡¯. Gu Mengmeng thought to herself, if she took in a few new partners for the stability of the tribe....yeah, Elvis and Lea would not hesitate to extinguish the whole Sauder and then say, grinning, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no more tribe now so there¡¯s no need to maintain stability.¡± The battle continued. Hodgson¡¯s victory made the wolf tribe excited, and their courage mounted as the battle progressed. On the other hand, although the snow fox tribe lost the first battle, they did not give up as they immediately started to n their strategy and arrange an appropriate opponent to go against the wolf tribe ording to their battle order. But there were too many unforeseen variables towards performing on the spot. The preparation the snow fox did prior to the battles may allow them to win a few battles, but the wolf tribe was not dumb too, they would not be stuck in a passive position. When the two parties were racking their brains to search for ways to defeat each other, their willfulness gave the 16 tribes arge empty space. When the snow fox tribe and wolf tribe realized what was happening, the 16 tribes gained absolute superiority in the third-level orcs¡¯ battle and nothing could be done to salvage the situation. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his embrace. He whispered into her ear softly, ¡°In just one night campfire party, you gained two daughter-inws, Sandy gained seven wolf partners....do you still feel that Elvis and I need to interfere because Hede and Jialue can¡¯t handle Sauder¡¯s matters?¡± Chapter 1242 - Who Would Dare to Force The Two Sons Of The Beast King To Be Partnered?

Chapter 1242: Who Would Dare to Force The Two Sons Of The Beast King To Be Partnered?

Gu Mengmeng widened her eyes at Lea in bewilderment. Lea chuckled. ¡°Daji of the snow foxes, Kiara of the 16 tribes and the wolf partner of Sandy¡ªdon¡¯t you think this distribution is too even?¡± ¡°You mean...¡± Lea¡¯s eyes glittered slyly. His smile was approving as if he was saying: ¡°I raised Jialue after all, in some aspects... he¡¯s really like me.¡± Displeased, Gu Mengmeng pouted. ¡°Never mind Sandy taking in partners. After all, as long as Elvis and I are around, no one will dare to bully her. But if Jialue and Hede have to sacrifice themselves to exchange for peace within Sauder, I would rather let Sauder descend into chaos...¡± The moment males became partners, it was equivalent to handing over the rest of their lives to their females. By then, the snow foxes would use Daji to control Hede, while the 16 tribes would use Kiara to control Jialue. The two brothers would end up as enemies. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t wish to see her sons end up like that. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose with an exasperated smile. He sighed. ¡°Do you think Jialue is a fool and will let himself be driven into such a situation?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked in confusion. Lea exined. ¡°I only said to put them at Sandy¡¯s house, who said they must be partners? Females are precious and do not join in any battles. As a result, they require more time to umte experience. They will usually only evolve at about eight to ten years of age and mature into adulthood at about 16 or 17. By then, Hede and Jialue would be 18 or 19. Do you think those two¡ªwho can hold down the fort in such tumultuous times when they are just two and a half years old¡ªwill be easily led by the nose when they are at Elvis¡¯ age?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it seriously before shaking her head. She chuckled. This was amon problem among all mothers in the world. No matter how exceptional their children were, they would worry over them. As much as they loved their kids, mothers were unable to trust them to take care of themselves. They would always treat them like delicate hothouse flowers to be kept inside and protected. Lea kissed the corner of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips. ¡°There are two possible future scenarios. First is that those two little females grow up to be good people and get along well with the two brothers, such that they choose each other to be partners. In this case, do you think the brothers will allow others to make use of their loved ones? Moreover, would someone raised by Sandy side with outsiders? On the other hand, if those two females turn out to have bad characters, and the brothers don¡¯t like them and refuse to be their partners... ha, things are even simpler then. Who can force our sons to do something they don¡¯t want to? Further, who in the world would dare to force the two sons of the Beast King to be partnered? Put in this way, Lea was right. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng still felt rather ufortable making use of those two little females. As a result, Gu Mengmeng became the model future mother-inw. In the days toe, she treated Daji and Kiara exceptionally well. The bonfire partystedte into the night because of the sparringpetitions. Having not stayed upte for so many years, Gu Mengmengid exhausted in Elvis¡¯ arms. She had wanted to advise Sandy on her partnering matters, but ended up not helping much. This was because Sandy basically just epted any wolf beast who asked for her hand. The wolf race knew this bonfire night was held for Sandy to choose a partner from their tribe. While Sandy also knew that those who came forward to ask for her hand were candidates nominated by the tribe. And their target was her belly... Chapter 1243 - Do They Intend To Mate Sandy To Death?

Chapter 1243: Do They Intend To Mate Sandy To Death?

Knowing each other¡¯s motives and knowing what the other party could offer¡ªthis kind of partnering... it was more like an alliance. The wolf race hoped to rece the snow fox¡¯s status in Sauder. Firstly, they must affirm Hede¡¯s and Jialue¡¯s position. Although they were only first-level beasts, they held the bloodline of the wolf king and were on the same side as them. One reason for partnering Sandy was to make use of her belly to give birth to a litter of female wolves to mate with the sons of the wolf king. The other reason was because Sandy was someone important to Hede and Jialue. Partnering Sandy was the best way to exhibit their loyalty to those two young masters. Regardless of which of the two reasons was behind their intentions, those seven male wolves would treat Sandy extremely well. And Sandy wanted to help Hede and Jialue gain control over the wolf race, hence she would definitely not treat Hodgson and the other six shabbily. Moreover, Sandy had always been a gentle person. Even if she had no feelings for them before partnering, she would never abandon them for no good reason like how Ellie did. This had always been the way partnering was carried out in the Beast World. The deep love between Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea before partnering was the exception. The winds of change blew through Sauder. Gu Mengmeng could feel it but Lea was right, she had to learn how to trust in her own sons. Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Lea would usually stay at Sauder until the dry season ended. So Hede and Jialue had about three to four months to leverage on their status as the sons of the Messenger of the Beast Deity, the Wolf King and the Ninth Highness, to mediate the shes between the three powers in Sauder. Hede had always been a calm and steady person. Although he was only a first-level beast, he always knew how to win over the hearts of the people. Especially after his ¡°engagement¡± to Daji, the snow foxes tried their best to cooperate with him in order to get on his good books. Meanwhile, Jialue¡¯s little trick during the bonfire party had the 16 tribes eating out of his hands. Emerging victorious even when caught between the two major powers of the snow foxes and the wolves, and doing so with just a few casual words. The 16 tribes werepletely convinced by his scheming. Coupled with his engagement to Kiara, the 16 tribes naturally pledged their full support to Jialue. As for the wolf tribe. Firstly, with Elvis around, no one dared to try anything funny. Secondly, the young masters of Sauder were after all wolves themselves. No matter how much they secretly despised the other two sides, they would never let their own young masters fall into peril. So at least on the surface, Sauder achieved peace and harmony. One week has passed since the bonfire party. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t go looking for Sandy in this entire week. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to visit her, but... Several times she arrived at the doorway only to hear some unmentionable noises drifting out. She had no choice but to turn back. Gu Mengmeng held her cheek as she suddenly shot Elvis an angry look. ¡°Doesn¡¯t any of your wolf beasts know to protect and cherish the fairer sex? It has been seven days... do they intend to mate Sandy to death?¡± Elvis had no idea why he was being scolded. He rubbed his nose and smiled helplessly. Gu Mengmeng also knew she was throwing a tantrum over nothing. Sighing, she apologized. ¡°Sorry, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have vented my anger on you.¡± Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his arms and pinched her little face. He said gantly, ¡°What are you saying? You can¡¯t scold me just because I didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Do you need a reason to throw a tantrum?¡± Chapter 1244 - It Is My Honor To Be Scolded By You

Chapter 1244: It Is My Honor To Be Scolded By You

¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned by Elvis¡¯ words. For a moment there, she didn¡¯t know how to react. Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng on the face. ¡°It is my honor to be scolded by you. Not just anyone gets the pleasure of being scolded by you.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled as she shook her head wordlessly. Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s slender finger. ¡°You are my female. Scold me if you want to. Hit me if you wish. There¡¯s no need for any reason and no need for any apology. Understand?¡± ¡°I am not such a pervert.¡± Gu Mengmeng rebuked. Elvis ced her little hand into his mouth and nibbled on it. He didn¡¯t say anything more. As the two of them sat by the side of the stone castle flirting, they spotted a wolf beast approaching. On a closer look, they realized it was Sandy¡¯s new partner, Hodgson. ¡°Wolf King, Queen.¡± Hodgson bowed respectfully. ¡°Sandy said she misses the Queen very much and wants to invite her to our ce for a visit.¡± Elvis raised one unfriendly eyebrow. ¡°Ha, Sandy is so high and mighty now. In the past, she woulde over herself whenever she misses you. But now, she has sent someone over to summon you...¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis. ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want toe but she can¡¯te.¡± Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng in puzzlement. Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth. ¡°She took in seven wolf beasts at one go. Do you think she can even get off the bed now?¡± Elvis thought about how Gu Mengmeng would sleep for two to three days every time after they mated and always woke up still in a daze. Realization dawned, but he was still displeased. ¡°All the more you can¡¯t go over now... the air over there is not good.¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Elvis with a smile. ¡°Have you forgotten that I promised Sandy that I will go celebrate with her and sing a song for her every time she gets a new partner? ¡°Now that you mentioned it, Xiao Meng, how long has it been since you sang for me? Mmm?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I sing for you on the way back from the Ma Desert?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. ¡°That time didn¡¯t count.¡± Elvis felt that Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t singing for him then. It just felt strange, although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint how or why. Gu Mengmeng wriggled in Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°I will sing for you after I return. I am going to visit Sandy now, do you want toe along?¡± What could Elvis say? There was no way he would give up any opportunity to be in her presence. Carrying Gu Mengmeng, he sprinted straight towards Sandy¡¯s stone house. When they arrived, they saw Sandy nestled inside Collin¡¯s arms, looking so weak that it was as if she was dying. Bode was carefully feeding her from a stone bowl, his face full of tender heartache. Traces of a smile crossed Sandy¡¯s face when she looked up to see Gu Mengmeng. Her eyes brightened and she wanted to wave Gu Mengmeng over, only to realize that she could not even lift her arm. Sandy opened her mouth, but she could not utter a sound. She could only shrug weakly and give a faint, helpless smile. Gu Mengmeng jumped down from Elvis¡¯ embrace and sat beside Sandy. She then shot a nce at Bode, who immediately handed the bowl over to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng took over the stone bowl and fed Sandy. ¡°The weather outside is just nice. Go get some thick animal skins andy them outside the cave. Sandy and I are going to take in the sun together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bode was already used to being ordered around by Gu Mengmeng. Without another word, he went into the house to choose the biggest and thickest animal skins. Chapter 1245 - Your Smile Is So Scary, I Must Have Done Something Wrong.

Chapter 1245: Your Smile Is So Scary, I Must Have Done Something Wrong.

By the time Bodeid out the animal skins, Gu Mengmeng had just finished feeding Sandy the bowl of mince meat. She then nced at Collin, who stood up without a word and headed outside, his head lowered the entire time. Collin was usually proud and domineering, one of the tyrants in Sauder¡ªbut he became as docile as a dog in front of Gu Mengmeng. He did not dare to talk too much and would just follow meekly behind her. On seeing Gu Mengmeng sit down on one corner of the animal skins while Elvis sat behind her for her to lean back against¡ªCollin made to do the same so that Sandy could recline on himself. But he had just taken one step onto the animal skin when Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue. Collin was so scared that he hurriedly withdrew his foot, before gazing pitifully at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Give Sandy to me. Go get all the males in your house out here now.¡± Collin secretly broke out in a cold sweat. He nodded timidly, not daring to utter a word. He hurried to gather Sandy¡¯s original four partners and the new seven ones together. All 11 of them stood in one straight line in front of the animal skin. Sandy¡¯s original four males knew what was happening. They kept their eyes lowered and dared not make any noise. But the seven newly partnered wolf beasts were befuddled. They exchanged confused looks but did not dare to raise any objections. After all, right before them was the Messenger of the Beast Deity and the Queen of the wolf tribe. And sitting right behind her was the Wolf king himself. Gu Mengmeng cast a sweeping nce across all 11 faces. She said in a neutral tone. ¡°You are all so daring.¡± ¡°Great Messenger, I have done wrong.¡± Collin was the first to acknowledge his mistake. His attitude was sincere. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Oh? Tell me, what have you done wrong?¡± Collin scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know but your smile is so scary, I must have done something wrong.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled in exasperation. She lowered her head and asked Sandy, ¡°Girl, what made you fall for this dumb block of wood then?¡± Sandy¡¯s throat was so hoarse that she waspletely unable to speak. She could only smile helplessly as she gave a gentle shake of her head. Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin again. ¡°How many fourth-level beasts are there in your family now?¡± Collin answered, ¡°Currently, I am the only one. But I think Hodgson and Jerry will be promoted after just one more battle.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°So as of now, you are still the most powerful in your household?¡± Collin nodded dumbly. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What is your duty as the most powerful in your family?¡± ¡°Protect Sandy,¡± Collin answered without even the need to think. Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°Is this what you call protecting Sandy then? Mmm?¡± Collin was stunned by her question. He also felt rather aggrieved. ¡°But Sandy herself chose those partners...¡± ¡°Oh, so if one day Sandy decides tomit suicide, will you just let her go and die?!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Collin looked up in a panic. He was so anxious that he could hardly speak properly. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the bear mark over Sandy¡¯s heart. ¡°Your mark is over her heart, and you are also the most powerful in the family. You need to protect her, and your first priority is to ensure her safety under any circumstances. But she was tortured into such a state right under your watch. And you still dare to tell me you don¡¯t know what you have done wrong?¡± Feeling very distressed, Collin lowered his head. ¡°Then... next time, I will rush in to break up the mating when she really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Chapter 1246 - She Was Backed By The Messenger of the Beast Deity Herself, Gu Mengmeng

Chapter 1246: She Was Backed By The Messenger of the Beast Deity Herself, Gu Mengmeng

¡°There will be a next time?!¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Collin. Collin didn¡¯t know why he was being red at. He just pointed at the wolf beasts beside him. ¡°The five of them have yet to mate...¡± It was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s turn to be stunned. After being tortured for seven days, Sandy had only mated with two? Damn! They were inhuman! Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Elvis with an astounded expression. Elvis chuckled and bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe. He whispered in a low voice. ¡°Now you know how much self-restraint I have?¡± F***! Every time she was mauled by Elvis and Lea, she felt like every bone in her body was being shattered and rebuilt. And this was after they had held back. Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt so tired. Ignoring Elvis, she looked at Collin with a sigh. ¡°I said this to youst time? If you cannot protect Sandy, I will take her away...¡± ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I know my mistake now... I really know where I have gone wrong.¡± Collin acknowledged anxiously. He swore, ¡°From now on, I will sit beside and watch over Sandy whenever she is mating. The moment she cannot take it anymore, I will immediately bring her away and not let her suffer. Please, don¡¯t take Sandy away...¡± The seven wolves exchanged looks. The moment they arrived at Sauder, they had heard about how Sandy and the Queen were very close and that this fourth-level bear used to be the Messenger¡¯s guardian. Now he was Sauder¡¯s most powerful male, and the two young masters relied on his protection during their reign of Sauder. Apart from Hodgson and Jerry, who had been too busy mating with Sandy, the other five wolves all bore witness to Collin¡¯s ferocity. They all tacitly swore to never ever offend Collin. So who could tell them just who this cowardly person was?! Gu Mengmeng remained oblivious to their thoughts. She looked down and cupped Sandy¡¯s face. ¡°Sandy, is your throat sore? Do you want to eat some yellow sauce?¡± Sandy knew Gu Mengmeng was just concerned for her and worried that she would be bullied by her partners because of her overly gentle personality. So Gu Mengmeng hade toy down thew, telling them that Sandy was backed by the Messenger of the Beast Deity herself, Gu Mengmeng. So although she felt Collin was rather innocent, Sandy nodded obligingly and pitifully. Gu Mengmeng nodded back with a tender expression, which instantly vanished the moment she looked up at Collin. Collin was stunned for about two seconds before saying hastily, ¡°I know about the yellow needle insects. I will go find some yellow sauce for you. I will only take half from every hive, and promise not to annihte them all.¡± Only then did Gu Mengmeng finally answer with a neutral: ¡°Mmm.¡± Collin turned and fled as if he had gotten a lease of life. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze shifted to Bode. She smirked. The hairs on Bode stood straight up as he involuntarily took a step backwards. Lowering his head, he said, ¡°Great Messenger, I also know I was in the wrong. Please don¡¯t take Sandy away. You can punish me any way you like.¡± ¡°Bode, you are Sandy¡¯s first partner but... how long do you intend to stay at the second-level?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words struck a raw nerve, and Bode was unable to reply. He had been a first-level beast when he first became Sandy¡¯s partner, and finally became second-level after two years¡¯ worth of battle experience. Compared with the rest of Sandy¡¯s family members, a second-level beast was really nothing much. In the Beast World, being weak was a sin. He didn¡¯t possess Lea¡¯s intelligence either, so if he didn¡¯t be more powerful, his status as the first partner in the family would be in peril. And this was not a good thing for Sandy. Chapter 1247 - I Really Feel Very Upset.

Chapter 1247: I Really Feel Very Upset.

Apart from experience, opportunity was also very important for males to get promoted. Two parties could work just as hard in battle, with one easily promoted while the other just unable to level up at all. And Bode just happened to belong to thetter category. He had hoped to get promoted since even before meeting Gu Mengmeng, so that he could protect Sandy from Nina. But although he had fought hard in countless battles, he had only risen from a first-level to a second-level beast. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°I know someone who might be able to raise your battle prowess. But the method is cruel and the process painful. You...¡± ¡°I will go.¡± Bode agreed without any hesitation. His gazended on Sandy¡¯s worried face. Bode smiled as he got down on one knee before her. He cupped her face gently. ¡°You have Collin and the rest to protect you, you will be fine. No matter how hard it is, I will quickly get promoted and make you proud. I will not let others say that your first partner is a useless bum. Be a good girl, alright?¡± Sandy knew that Bode always felt very upset whenever someone bullied her over his low level. She knew that Bode was already trying his best, while she herself did not think a second-level beast was anything to be ashamed of. But Bode was a male and he had a certain level of dignity and pride to uphold. Sandy couldn¡¯t speak and could only hold onto Bode¡¯s hand, staring deeply into his eyes. Bode had been partners with Sandy for so many years that he could understand her just by the look in her eyes. Hence, he kissed her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Joseph and his brothers be fatherless. I wille back as soon as possible.¡± Sandy finally nodded. But her gaze lingered on. Bode looked at Great Messenger. ¡°Great Messenger, please tell me where should I go to find this person?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°Zacharias, Peter.¡± Location and name. There was no need to say anything more. Bode gave Sandy a tight hug and a deep kiss on her forehead. He left without looking back. Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chixuan and Kanwu are there. Things will be fine.¡± Sandy smiled at Gu Mengmeng. She knew Gu Mengmeng was doing this for her own good, and this was also the best way forward for Bode. Collin would never threaten Bode but that didn¡¯t mean Hodgson and rest wouldn¡¯t. Wolf beasts were savage by nature, and if you couldn¡¯t suppress them with your own powers, it would be very difficult to get them to follow you. Especially since Hodgson and the rest had partnered Sandy to gain an advantage for their own tribe. It was inevitable that thoughts of killing and recing Bode would arise in them. That was why Bode had to be stronger. After scolding Collin and making arrangements for Bode, Gu Mengmeng turned her attention towards Hodgson and Jerry. The two of them had yet to recover from their shock of seeing Collin and Bode reprimanded. They identally met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and were so startled that they instinctively ducked down to avoid her gaze. The first to look away in a staring match with wild beasts would always be the loser. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°I had actuallye today to congratte the partnering between you all and Sandy. But seeing how terribly my Sandy has been tormented, I really feel very upset.¡± ¡°Queen, we were in the wrong.¡± Hodgson and Jerry tactfully lowered their heads as they admitted their mistake. ¡°We should have considered Sandy¡¯s physical condition and not have been consumed by our desire. It was also our first time... we really don¡¯t have any experience and went too far. We feel very guilty for hurting Sandy. We are willing to be punished by you in any way you deem fit.¡± Chapter 1248 - The Great Messenger Herself Will Personally Train You, You Should Feel Grateful

Chapter 1248: The Great Messenger Herself Will Personally Train You, You Should Feel Grateful

¡°I am a very fair person,¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she gently shifted Sandy¡¯s head from her knee to a piece of animal skin folded to form a pillow. She gave Sandy a light pat before standing up. ¡°You all have made my precious Sandy suffer. My anger will only be satisfied after I make you go through double the suffering.¡± Hodgson and Jerry looked at each other in confusion. They didn¡¯t understand what Gu Mengmeng meant. She grinned and pped before getting into a fighting stance. ¡°I heard you two are advanced third-level beasts, and will be promoted after just one more fight. The Great Messenger herself will now personally train you, you should be grateful...¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng immediately dashed over andnded a punch on Hodgson¡¯s stomach. At the same time, she threw a kick at Jerry¡¯s chest. Taking Sandy¡¯s endurance into consideration, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t unleash her beast pressure. As a result, the power she was disying was not the full strength of that of a Beast King. Plus the fact that she was just doling out a light punishment as a warning against future infractions and had no intention of really killing them¡ªGu Mengmeng was holding back even as she struck. Would the two wolf beasts dare to strike back at their Queen? Was there any way they could have failed to see that Wolf king sitting there grinning so ¡°benevolently¡± as he eyed them? The moment they acted even the slightest bit out of line¡ªthat Wolf king would crush the two of them into pulp. Elvis¡¯ warning when they first arrived at Sauder rang in their ears. The Wolf king would not show any mercy toward them if they even touched the Queen. As a result, the two formidable warriors¡ªwho had disyed such prowess during the bonfire night and happily took on a new bride yesterday¡ªthey were beaten up by Gu Mengmeng until their faces werepletely bruised and swollen. Only after the two of them could barely stand up did Gu Mengmeng finally squat beside them. ¡°You were taken in to protect and take care of Sandy. If you dare to use her only as a sex tool, then be prepared to face the consequences. After all... Sandy has me, Gu Mengmeng, backing her up.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up after finishing her speech. With her head lowered and the sun shining from the top and casting a shadow down on them¡ªthe 1.7 meter tall Gu Mengmeng who was usually considered a petite Lolita in the Beast World was transformed into a ck Lolita there and then. ¡°This time, I am only giving you a light punishment as a warning against future wrongdoings. If I find out you have let Sandy suffer again... things won¡¯t be resolved so simply.¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished speaking, Hodgson and Jerry managed to squeak out a timid reply. ¡°Yes, we know now... Queen.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head full of smiles, appearing especially gentle against the warm sunlight. She lookedpletely different from that person who had just beaten up two males so badly without even the need for any beast pressure. But even with her current dazzling smile, none of those five wolf beasts dared to belittle her. They all shivered in fright. From then on, no one took her to be just a little female enjoying the protection of the Wolf king. Gu Mengmeng paced before the five wolves who have yet to mate with Sandy. After a few steps, she turned and grinned at them. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I might not be a good person, but I won¡¯t bully the weak. As long as you love and cherish Sandy from now on, treat her kinder and gentler, I will not beat up anyone for no good reason.¡± ¡°Queen, please don¡¯t worry. We will treat Sandy very, very well.¡± The wolf beasts all nodded vigorously. They did not dare to disy the tiniest bit of hesitation. Finally satisfied, Gu Mengmeng returned to Sandy¡¯s side. She lifted Sandy¡¯s head onto her ownp and said, ¡°Water?¡± One of the wolf beasts immediately ran and brought back some water. He offered it respectfully to Gu Mengmeng... his mannerism was really like Bode¡¯s. Chapter 1249 - Lea, You Need To Quickly Get Promoted.

Chapter 1249: Lea, You Need To Quickly Get Promoted.

After Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little scene, all the males in Sandy¡¯s household were all brought in line and got along harmoniously. They no longer questioned why Bode became so cowardly before Gu Mengmeng, and no longer puzzled over why Collin immediately caved with just one casual nce from her. Mmm, it was necessary to draw on their seniors ¡®experience. Thereafter, Gu Mengmeng held Sandy as she sang the song ¡°Dowry¡±. This was something Gu Mengmeng had promised Sandy previously. She would sing this song for her every time she got a new partner. As Bode and Collin were not around, one of Sandy¡¯s older partners Adali had to lead. Including the battered-up Hodgson and Jerry¡ªwho had to be supported by the others in a standing position¡ªeveryone stood in a line before Gu Mengmeng and bowed. ¡°Queen, thank you for not being a male.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. She was already used to their way of saying thanks, which she had found rather embarrassing at the beginning. Every single male of Sandy¡¯s would always thank Gu Mengmeng for not being a male. Lea exined that it was because if she was a male, they simply wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Gu Mengmeng had a one-sided conversation with Sandy, who couldn¡¯t speak at all. Nevertheless, the two of them still managed tomunicate via nods, shakes of the head, smiles, frowns and all sorts of expressions. Hence, they had a very enjoyable chat. When Collin returned with the goods, he saw two of the seven newly joined wolf beasts sitting half-dead by the entrance of the cave. The other five stood attentively in front of Gu Mengmeng and Sandy, ready to serve their every need. If Collin had watched period dramas, he would have immediately thought of the word ¡°eunuch¡± to describe those wolves. ¡°You are back.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt rather light-hearted after giving out a good thrashing. Even her smile at Collin had be significantly more radiant. Collin did not seem to hold any grudges towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlier treatment of him. He returned her grin with an open smile before quickly making a drink out of the honey. He brought out two cups, one for Sandy and the other for Gu Mengmeng. Yes, Gu Mengmeng had her own, personal cup at Sandy¡¯s house... Only with Collin¡¯s return did Gu Mengmeng finally hand Sandy over to him. She then informed him of Bode¡¯s situation, before heading back to her own stone castle with Elvis. Sandy would need at least half a month¡¯s rest to recuperate. Further, she still had to mate with the other five wolf beasts. As a result, she probably would not have the time to take care of Daji and Kiara before the dry season ended. Meanwhile, Elvis and Lea were still firmly against bringing those two little females back to their stone castle. Hence, there was no choice but to let their respective fianc¨¦s take them in. A tiny, soft snow fox would frequently be sprawled upon Hede¡¯s shoulder, gentle and obedient. Meanwhile, a little lion would be crouched on the crown of Jialue¡¯s head, cute and sprightly. With Hede, Jialue and Sandy each reining in the three powers, there came an unprecedented peace and harmony. No one wished to do anything that would disrupt the alliance, hence things started moving in a direction that was in Hede¡¯s and Jialue¡¯s favor. Gu Mengmeng gradually stopped worrying after hearing Lea analyze the situation. She realized that she had been overly protective of Jialue and Hede, still treating them as little children. This caused her to believe the two of them would not be able to handle the crisis. For a while, the days passed peacefully. One night, Elvis and Lea strolled out of the stone castle, the two of them alone. ¡°Lea, you need to quickly get promoted,¡± Elvis said in a low voice. Lea gave Elvis a puzzled smile. ¡°Why? Are you still afraid that you will meet some tough opponent that even a Beast King like you can¡¯t handle?¡± Chapter 1250 - A Small Matter Like Dying, Just Leave It To A Beast Pet Like Me.

Chapter 1250: A Small Matter Like Dying, Just Leave It To A Beast Pet Like Me.

Elvis looked at Lea so solemnly that Lea immediately withdrew his yful smile. Raising his brows, he fixed his nted eyes on Elvis. ¡°Are you nning something which I don¡¯t know about?¡± Elvis sighed. ¡°I knew bing a Beast King would attract a bunch of wolves, which will give rise to a lot of trouble. But I still wanted to be a Beast King. Do you really not know the reason behind my goal?¡± Lea was stunned for a moment before turning away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. Anyway, I will not get promoted. I will remain a fourth-level beast which is just enough to suppress any other male with the intention to pursue Mengmeng¡± Elvis grabbed Lea¡¯s shoulder to stop him from leaving. ¡°It is precisely because of your ckened attitude since I became the Beast King, that I wanted to talk to you today. Preparing for the worst has always been your way. We cannot withstand another unexpected attack.¡± Lea bit his lips as he nced sideways at Elvis. ¡°Alright, I will try my best to be promoted to the fifth-level before we find the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs to activate the bloodline of the Beast King. But you must promise me one thing. When Mengmeng really needs a second Tear of the Beast Deity, that tear must be mine.¡± Elvis¡¯ pursed his lips wordlessly. His jaw was clenched so tightly it had be one straight line. Lea chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t get promoted if you don¡¯t promise me. You want to make yourself Mengmeng¡¯s life insurance, to sacrifice your own Tear of the Beast Deity like Snake did when Mengmeng meets with danger. You want to be a hero and leave me behind to bear the consequences... ha, dream on. I can tell you now that I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Lea.¡± Elvis frowned. Lea seldom spoke so unreasonably. Lea was angry, and Elvis could clearly feel the fury and unease behind his smile. Lea shrugged off Elvis¡¯ hand. ¡°You saw how upset Mengmeng was when Snake died. Let me tell you that I don¡¯t have the courage to face such a despondent Mengmeng again. I don¡¯t ever want to witness Mengmeng in such pain again in my lifetime, So if you want to have insurance against Mengmeng¡¯s life, let that insurance be me.¡± Lea jabbed at Elvis¡¯ chest with one long, slender finger as he said pointedly, ¡°You are her first partner and should bear responsibility for the more difficult matters. A small matter like dying, just leave it to a beast pet like me.¡± ¡°But Xiao Meng likes you best. You are the one who knows best how to make her happy. If therees a time when one of us must die to ensure her safety, the one she likes best must be the one to survive. Only then will she be able to endure the loss, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Elvis gave a bitter smile. ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t you always saying how much you regret giving Xiao Meng to me, causing you to lose your ¡®one and only¡¯ status? If I die in the future, you can have Xiao Meng all to yourself again. She now possesses the powers of a Beast King, and no longer needs more partners to protect her. You can spend the rest of eternity with her, just the two of you.¡± Lea smirked and nced askance at Elvis. ¡°That little speech you made just now, repeat it in front of Mengmeng if you have the guts... if she admits that she still likes me the best and that I am more important than you. If she promises that when you die, she will happily spend the rest of her life with me, instead of having aplete breakdown, unable to ever get back up again¡ªonly then will I support you in this.¡± Chapter 1251 - A Late Night Chat

Chapter 1251: A Late Night Chat

Elvis clenched his fists and lowered his hand. He... Did not dare to ask. He was afraid of putting Xiao Meng in a tight spot. He was afraid of Xiao Meng admitting it, but also afraid of her denying it. He was even more afraid of Xiao Meng, as intelligent as she was seeing through him. That she would realize he had fought so hard to be a Beast King just so that he could use his own life to save hers if she met with any danger. He did not wish to be so helpless again when her life was at risk. But this was a purely selfish decision. Death was easy. The one being forced to live on was the one who would be tormented. Didn¡¯t Snake¡¯s death already prove this once? Lea was right. Using his own life to save Gu Mengmeng would make him a hero, while Lea would be left behind tofort Gu Mengmeng and endure the pain of witnessing her suffering. Ha, he was not afraid of death, but was afraid of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s frowns. Lea suddenly halted and turned to look at Elvis. ¡°You should have known that I am a fox...¡± Elvis was momentarily taken aback. He didn¡¯t really understand Lea¡¯s meaning. Lea just rested one arm on Elvis¡¯ shoulder and smiled slyly. ¡°It is my nature to be sly. What can I do? I don¡¯t like things to progress in a way that is detrimental to me.¡± Elvis held his forehead. ¡°Speak clearly.¡± Lea waved his tail and straightened his body. ¡°There are two ways. One, is to do as I say. I will work hard to be promoted to the fifth-level, and then we will go seek out the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs to activate my Beast King bloodline. And if the need ever arises, let me be the second Tear of the Beast Deity. Second, is for me to go wake up Mengmeng right now and tell her your n. Then she will decide how to settle you.¡± Elvis was in a conundrum but pretended to be calm. ¡°You will just end up upsetting Xiao Meng if you tell her this. Are you going to do something which will make her unhappy?¡± Lea shrugged. ¡°I am not the one doing something that will upset her. I will be an aplice if I don¡¯t report a crime... so, you decide. Are the two of us going to cooperate and keep this thing from her, or will I be a traitor and sell you out this time?¡± ¡°Lea...¡± Elvis felt very helpless and frustrated. Apart from striking him physically, it was too difficult for him to win Lea. Lea turned to stand side by side with Elvis, leaning against the wall. The moonlight drew long shadows from their figures. Lea spoke up in a mild tone, ¡°If I also be a Beast King, then there will be three Beast Kings in the whole Beast World¡ªall of them in our family. Under such a circumstance... what do you think are the chances of someone sessfully harming Xiao Meng?¡± Elvis understood. He knew that Lea was right. One Beast King was already without foe. With three Beast Kings together, there was no one else in the entire Beast World who could harm Gu Mengmeng anymore. Even now, he had enough power to protect Gu Mengmeng and not let anyone hurt her. But the memory of that previous incident, of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dying expression and his feeling of utter helplessness, was just too clear in his mind. He was truly afraid. That was why he suggested this solution, just in case. He didn¡¯t really want Lea to be a Beast King. Not because he was worried Lea would usurp his position, but because he knew that there was only a 30 percent sess rate of activating the bloodline of the Beast King. Luck yed a huge part in his sess. Since there was already one person in the family who could be an insurance against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life, why let Lea take such a risk? It was enough for Lea to be promoted to the fifth-level. By then, Gu Mengmeng would have Lea and Wabei, plus her own formidable powers. Even if he was not around... she was more than capable of protecting herself. Chapter 1252 - Visitor With Ill Intentions

Chapter 1252: Visitor With Ill Intentions

¡°If you don¡¯t choose... I am going to call Mengmeng now...¡± Lea made to enter the house. ¡°I promise you.¡± Elvis instinctively grabbed hold of Lea as he gave a bitterugh. ¡°I am the first partner but am still being led by the nose by you.¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°That is because you know I am right and my ns are always the mostprehensive. Don¡¯t worry, I have fought so hard to woo Mengmeng back¡ªI will not die so easily and abandon her.¡± Elvis nodded. ¡°The best-case scenario is if the two of us can forever protect her and nevere to any harm.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Alright. Is there anything else? Stay on if you wish to continue enjoying the moonlight. I am heading back in to hold my Mengmeng in bed...¡± Elvis chuckled but didn¡¯t reply. He just followed Lea back into the stone castle. It was possible their worries werepletely unnecessary. Or perhaps it was because Gu Mengmeng¡¯s near brush with death had cast such a deep shadow down in their hearts that they now had a phobia of it. As such, they could no longer bear to see her get hurt or bleed. That was why they had nearly gone crazy when she had a nosebleed. Just a splinter in her finger would cause their heart to ache for days... So before they found the Love of the Sky, there was no way they would let her bear children. Gu Mengmeng never knew of thiste night chat between Elvis and Lea. Things became busier during thetter part of the dry season. Sauder now had more than 10 times the number of tribes, and the poption within the territory surged as a result. That one water well was no longer enough to provide for everyone. In the end, there was no choice but to ration water by the household, with priority going to those families with young children. Consequently, Sandy¡¯s household became the first to draw water everyday. Not only did she have children, she was also helping to raise two young females. Gu Mengmeng expressed no opinion on this and so naturally no one else dared to say anything. As a result, Sandy¡¯s status in Sauder gradually changed. Sandy herself remained oblivious to the shift, but apart from Gu Mengmeng, everyone else in Sauder became even more respectful and courteous toward Sandy. Hede and Jialue were kept busy from day till night about the water source issue. That was when an unexpected visitor came to Sauder. This visitor from the skies raised quite a furore within Sauder. He instantly stood out from the crowd as he emitted an extremely strong aura. Just one nce from his sharp eyes made everyone want to take three steps back. This had nothing to do with the differences in levels, as he did not unleash any beast pressure at all. But the effect was still spine-chilling. ¡°Oh?¡± Elvis ncedzily at the wild wolf who came to report this new development. He frowned and as he turned to Lea. ¡°Even with two Beast Kings here, there is still someone who dares to barge in...¡± Lea stood up and patted himself off. ¡°Worried that this visitor harbors ill intentions? You keep Mengmengpany. I will go receive our ¡°guest¡±.¡± Lea had been with Elvis for so long that he understood wolfnguage. There was no need for Elvis to trante what that wild wolf told him. But Gu Mengmeng was like an outsider. She stared uprehendingly at her two males as if they were speaking in riddles. She asked, ¡°What happened? Who? Stray beasts?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°Even Wabei is scared of you¡ªwhich other stray beast would dare toe? From what was described... it should be someone we have been waiting for. But I must go and verify his identity first before deciding whether you can meet him.¡± Chapter 1253 - A Bird Has Come

Chapter 1253: A Bird Has Come

Lea narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are not allowed to look excited. Your interest in other males will make me feel like killing someone.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Alright. I just wish to know what guest has made you so nervous.¡± Lea smiled back. ¡°A male who might be a love rival. I must keep my guard up against him... alright, I am off.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t treat Lea¡¯s words seriously. In his eyes, every single male had the possibility of being a love rival... erm... actually even females could be treated as love rivals. After Lea left, Gu Mengmeng leaned back in Elvis¡¯ arms. She considered whether to make a trip to Zacharias after the dry season ended, before returning to Saint Nazaire? She was very worried about Chixuan and Kanwu. Especially Chixuan. He had sent her grapesst year, iming to be the young master of the stray beasts... As long as he had no links to Cole at all. Elvis let Gu Mengmeng sprawlzily on his chest. He did not feel ufortable at all, but felt this was the most perfect position in his life. He ran his fingers gently through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. ¡°Go if you want to. I will go with you.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t mention that if the visitor was who they suspected to be, ha... then Gu Mengmeng would probably not be able to visit Zacharias or return to Saint Nazaire anymore. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s curiosity over this sudden visitor didn¡¯tst for long. The dry season was ending soon and she was about to leave. Her two sons were busy managing all sorts of matters within the tribe, especially since things had turned somewhat messy from the secret infighting between the three sides. Luckily, the two brothers were inplete coordination with each other. They could not perform the tasks as skillfully and easily as Lea did, but they at least carried them out steadily and confidently. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t want to bother her sons, and so spend most of her time with Sandy. After all, the mating rituals in her family had beenpleted. In addition, two fluffy daughter-inws were living at Sandy¡¯s so there was nothing wrong with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s frequent visits there. It would be noon soon, and it was unlikely Lea would be back in time to make lunch. Hence, Gu Mengmeng thought of going over to Sandy¡¯s to share her meal. Bode was not around and Collin¡¯s culinary skills were obviously not as good as Lea¡¯s, but... in terms of cooking, was there anyone else who was worse than Elvis? She had just stepped out when she was met with Auretin, who looked extremely disgruntled. Gu Mengmeng smiled in resignation. Even without asking, she knew why that greedy fellow looked so peevish. ¡°Lea is not at home now. I am going to Sandy¡¯s to eat. Want toe along?¡± Auretin shook his head stonily. ¡°A bird hase, wanting to meet with you. Lea asked me over to ask if you want to see him?¡± A bird hase... ¡°What bird¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled. The only flying beasts she knew were the eagle-owl tribe. If someone from the eagle-owl tribe hade, he must havee bearing bad news from Saint Nazaire. In that case, Lea would not have asked her if she wanted to meet him, but would have just brought him over directly. Auretin frowned. ¡°A bird that can fly. A very detestable bird.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought: Stating the obvious... ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look then.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew it was pointless trying to squeeze any useful information from someone who was in a bad mood from hunger. Elvis chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything. He just carried Gu Mengmeng out of the stone castle. The wolf pack guarding the door immediately followed Elvis the moment he emerged. Gu Mengmeng felt that Elvis really gained some panache after bing a Beast King. Every time he went out, a pack of wolves followed him as if he was the owner of a major dog kennel. Arriving at the meeting hall, the wolf pack automatically halted outside. Only Gu Mengmeng, Elvis and Auretin entered the room. Chapter 1254 - Gregory The Vulture

Chapter 1254: Gregory The Vulture

The moment they entered the hall, Gu Mengmeng felt something was not quite right with the atmosphere. Lea and someone unfamiliar were facing each other. That person looked chilly and stern. He was wearing the typical animal skin skirt worn in the Beast World, but possessed an elegant and distinguished aura. It made one feel like kneeling before him and calling out. ¡°Master, I am Xiao Gu!¡± The feathers on his two ears affirmed his identity. Yeah, he was a bird. Those feathers were different from the eagle-owls. They were a deep gray with dark patterns running through. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t recognize which type of birds had such feathers, and so had no idea which race he belonged to. The smile on Lea¡¯s face was very warm and genial. So genial that Gu Mengmeng felt goosebumps all over. Lea was smiling in such a manner as he was obviously furious with the bird beast facing him. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng on a stone chair before quietly moving to stand diagonally behind her, guarding her. He did not utter a single word. Lea stood up when he saw that Gu Mengmeng had arrived. He waved his tail. ¡°Mengmeng, let me introduce you. This is the famous leader of the vulture race, Gregory.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened. Vulture race?! She had been caught in a catch-22 situation¡ªshe could only ascend the mountain with help from the vulture race, but to get to the vultures, she had to ascend the mountain first. And now they hade knocking on her doors?! Damn! ¡°Are you the legendary Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Gregory sized up Gu Mengmeng with an unfriendly expression. Gu Mengmeng was stunned by Gregory¡¯s attitude. Her father said the vultures were the race closest to him, and she could drop his name to gain some brownie points with them. But this fellow in front of her didn¡¯t look like he was buying it... ¡°I am.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered simply. She decided to stick to her n and see what this visitor¡¯s intentions were. Gregory nced at Elvis and then at Lea, before finally returning his gaze to Gu Mengmeng. There was not much emotion on his face, but it was different from Auretin¡¯s usual poker face. Gregory was truly cold and stony, his gaze so chilling that it felt like your bones had been frozen over with ice. ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± Gregory asked. Gu Mengmeng was even more shocked now. Who was looking for you? Erm... that was also incorrect. She had been looking for him, but didn¡¯t manage to find him. So now, wasn¡¯t he the one who hade knocking on their doors? Gregory noticed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s confusion. Impatient, he took a deep breath to suppress his urge to just turn and walk away. ¡°That great lord sent a message-bearer to the Motou mountain range. That is why I havee down to find you. If you are not actually looking for me, I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Who is... that great lord?¡± It couldn¡¯t be Cole, could it? Gregory stared at Gu Mengmeng with a probing gaze. ¡°Are you really the Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± ¡°As real as theye.¡± Gu Mengmeng was confident of this point. But Gregory remained unconvinced. ¡°Since you are the Messenger of the Beast Deity, how could you not know who that great lord is?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. She really didn¡¯t know who that great lord was! Gregory¡¯s gazended on Elvis¡¯ chest. He frowned. ¡°You took something from him but didn¡¯t know he had asked me toe find you... that means he didn¡¯t give it to you willingly. Did you steal it? Ha, you must be really capable if you managed to snatch the Heart of the Desert from him.¡± Heart of the Desert? Gu Mengmeng instinctively also looked at Elvis¡¯ chest, which held the mark of a blooming red spider lily. But she didn¡¯t remember how she obtained the Heart of the Desert. She only knew that she fainted, and by the time she regained consciousness, that item was already in her hands... Chapter 1255 - You Are Unable To Ascend The Motou Mountain Range

Chapter 1255: You Are Unable To Ascend The Motou Mountain Range

¡°Just wait a minute.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory who was just turning around to leave. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember that great lord you mentioned, I am indeed looking for you. Since he helped us pass the message onto you, he must be on our side then.¡± Gregory turned his head. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want the Love of the Sky.¡± Gu Mengmeng was very frank about her goal. Gregory stared at Gu Mengmeng for a long while before replying. ¡°You are unable to ascent the Motou mountain range.¡± He was not being sarcastic or ridiculing them at all. He was just stating a fact. ¡°That is why I need your help,¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Gregory looked at Elvis, and then at Lea. He shook his head. ¡°The peak of the Motou mountains is the sacred grounds of the vultures. The only time we can bring an outsider up there is when we are bringing new partners to pray for blessings. So if you wish to go... you must climb up yourself and defeat all the guardians along the way.¡± Gu Mengmeng was just mulling over the possibility of this solution when Gregory continued. ¡°But the Motou mountains are very precipitous. The foot of the rangeprises many jagged rocks¡ªyou and your partners are powerful enough to handle that, but only barely. However, from the middle of the mountain onwards, it is just one steep and smooth cliff without any climbing holds. Unless you can stick to the wall like a lizard, you are totally unable to continue upwards.¡± Stick to the wall like a lizard... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind raced in all directions, but failed to find a suitable solution. Before she could reach a definite conclusion, Gregory carried on. ¡°Looking at the capabilities of your wolf partner, he would need to sprint at his fastest for more than half a day before reaching the middle of the mountain. Thereafter, you will have to climb the extremely steep mountain wall... which will require 3-10 days. During this period, you will have no food, no water, no rest¡ªand you still have to contend with continuous attacks by the bird beasts guarding the mountains. If you make just one false move and fall off... the jagged rocks at the bottom will definitely kill you.¡± 3-10 days without food, water or sleep, while facing attacks perched upon an extremely steep and smooth cliff wall without any climbing holds... This was an impossible task. ¡°Even if you manage all that, the real test begins after you go beyond the middle of the mountain. That¡¯s because the closer you are to the peak, the thinner the air will be. The weather conditions at the peak will make the winters you experience on the ground feel like being in a greenhouse. Low temperatures, raging winds and icy shards of hardened snow pummeling you like countless fangs. One of your partners has exceptional powers, while the other is of an exceptional race. They could probablyst two days. While you... without a thick and sturdy hide protecting you from the harsh winds and bitter cold, you might onlyst half a day before being frozen to death.¡± Gregory went through the entire scenario calmly and objectively, as if he was an expert exining a mathematical theory. Every word used was precise, and his narration was so professional that one was utterly convinced. Gu Mengmeng possessed Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s psychology knowledge, and she could tell from Gregory¡¯s bodynguage and expression that he was not just being an rmist. Every word he spoke was the truth. So he was saying that they would never be able to ascend the Motou mountain range even if they tried their best, right? ¡°That is why I said I need your help.¡± Gu Mengmeng repeated. Gregory frowned. His clear eyes held a chilly sense of disdain. ¡°So you want to be my partner? Apologies, I do not ept.¡± Chapter 1256 - What Better Time Than Now To Bank On The Name Of Her Father?

Chapter 1256: What Better Time Than Now To Bank On The Name Of Her Father?

¡°I also don¡¯t ept.¡± Gu Mengmeng was incensed. ¡°I just want you to lead me up the mountains. I am interested in something in the mountains, but have no interest in you at all.¡± ¡°I told you. The peak is the sacred grounds of the vultures. We can only bring outsiders up when bringing new partners to pray for blessings. Since you and I have no intention of bing partners, I cannot bring you up.¡± ¡°Eh, why are you being so particr?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. ¡°Who sealed off that sacred ground? The previous Messenger of the Beast Deity?¡± Who sealed it off... Gregory was stumped by her question. Since the day he was born, he had been guarding the Motou mountain range, facing the harsh and cruel weather conditions day in day out. The sacred grounds had always been the sacred grounds. No one told him why it was sacred or when it had be sacred. But this was not important. The reality of it was that the vulture race had been guarding the grounds for generations. Rules were rules, and they must be adhered to. He was the leader of the vulture race, so all the more he could not willfully break the rules. ¡°If it was a rule set down by the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity, then I should be able to abolish it, right? After all, we are both the same rank. She is a Messenger and so am I. If my rank is still not high enough, how about I go seek the Beast Deity himself? After all, you vultures are the most loyal guardians of the Beast Deity. If it was the Deity himself who passed down the order? Will it override your stupid rule?¡± Gu Mengmeng intoned that as a second-generation immortal, what better time than now to bank on the name of her father? Gregory remained resolute. He stood firm. ¡°This is the rule of my vulture race. Even the Messenger herself cannot force us. If the Beast Deity wants to abolish our rule, the entire race has no choice but to perish. We cannot have our loyalties divided. Only in death will our race not break the rule and not go against the Beast Deity.¡± One word kept shing across Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind: Pedantic. But Gregory¡¯s tone was not threatening. He was just stating the facts. As such, Gu Mengmeng realized that if she tried to force his hand using her father¡¯s name, Gregory would really rather annihte his whole race than yield. Damn, if the vulture race went extinct because of this¡ªshe could just forget about ever attaining the Love of the Sky. Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°How about... can you get some other vulture toe discuss this with me?¡± ¡°Only the leader of the vulture race, after receiving the orders of that great lord, can descend the mountain.¡± Gregory nced at the mark over Elvis¡¯ heart again. He then said, ¡°Now that the great lord is no longer around, no one from the vulture race will ever descend the mountain again after I return.¡± Damn, just who is this great lord?! ¡°What if this great lord asked you to bring me up? Will you do so?¡± Gu Mengmeng probed. Gregory snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who that great lord is, but want to use such ridiculous words to fool me?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°You have been secluded high up in the mountains for years, so you probably don¡¯t know that apart from being a Messenger of the Beast Deity, I am also the Beast Deity¡¯s daughter. So I can also go ask my father about this so-called great lord. I may not know what I have forgotten, but my father will. How about... you stay here for a while? I need to go talk to my father and find out¡ªapart from giving me the Heart of the Desert, did this great lord tell me anything else?¡± Chapter 1257 - Who Was Going To Cry? Humph!

Chapter 1257: Who Was Going To Cry? Humph!

Gregory frowned. He looked very reluctant. He didn¡¯t like interacting withnd beasts. They were crude, barbaric and dirty. Their smell was truly unbearable. Although this Messenger of the Beast Deity looked decent, he didn¡¯t like her. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just felt resistant and contradictory toward her. Nevertheless, since that great lord had passed down the order, he could not refuse. He nced again at the red spider lily on Elvis¡¯ chest... ¡°Since it was the great lord¡¯s finalmand, I will follow through. I will give you a month¡¯s time. If you still cannot convince me to stay after a month, then I will fly straight back to Motou. With that, Gregory turned and left the meeting hall. He stretched out his wings and took flight. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. She was totally speechless. Since arriving at the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng had seen many different aspects of the world. She could even handle Cole¡¯s perversity. But Gregory was so stubborn and dogmatic... She turned to look at Lea. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°Lea, can we give up on the Love of the Sky?¡± ¡°Of course we can.¡± Lea chuckled and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Having you is enough for me. I don¡¯t need any little foxes.¡± Damn. Did he mean that he would not let her get pregnant as long as they didn¡¯t get the Love of the Sky to stem the pain of childbirth?! Gu Mengmeng rubbed her chin as she thought. Should she... try using the seven-word mantra? She wrinkled her nose in preparation to start crying when Lea pulled her by the waist into his arms. ¡°You know I am helpless against your tears, so I will definitely yield if you cry. It¡¯s actually nothing major. At the very most, I will just be on tenterhooks the whole time you are pregnant. Then when you are giving birth, I will just die from heart pain.¡± With that, Lea pressed his lips against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t start kissing her but just held that position as he whispered in a raspy voice, ¡°So, if you wish to use your tears to torment me for the sake of those little foxes... go ahead. I will let you torment me. Even when I am torn apart and condemned to eternal doom, I will endure it willingly for you...¡± Gu Mengmeng waved in resignation. ¡°Who... who was going to cry? Humph!¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng struggled out of Lea¡¯s arms and hung onto Elvis¡¯ chest. He carried her back to the stone castle. Lea shook his head in exasperation. ¡°Harrumphing at me again...¡± The previous ¡°humph¡±sted several days. She refused to talk to him properly or even eat properly. Her manner was cold on all fronts... Never mind, he would rather be the one under torment instead of her. As long as she was fine, he could bear all suffering. When Gu Mengmeng returned to the stone castle, Sandy and her family, as well as Hede and Jialue were all there. ¡°You didn¡¯te visit me today, so I havee to find you.¡± Sandy went up to tug at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard someone from a bird tribe came to Sauder today, asking specifically to meet with you. Who is it? Is he looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Bird beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng unhappily narrated the entire scenario with Gregory. She felt a renewed sense of righteous anger after finishing her story. ¡°Tell me, how on earth can there be someone so pedantic? Guarding a mountain so stubbornly. It¡¯s their own problem if they don¡¯t want toe down, but they are not allowing others to go up either. I heard Ian say that there are many bird tribes guarding the mountain ording to the different heights. The eagle-owl tribe guarded the lowest levels. Due to theck of food and shelter against the weather conditions, they had to seek refuge at Saint Nazaire so as to not go extinct.¡± Chapter 1258 - He Is Just A Bird Beast, How Could He Not Like You?

Chapter 1258: He Is Just A Bird Beast, How Could He Not Like You?

¡°Why don¡¯t you get Ian to bring you then?¡± Sandy was puzzled. Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes, her face full of wordless disdain. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that crazy Gregory.¡± Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. ¡°I had wanted Ian to bring me, but he told me that the eagle-owl tribe had beenbeled traitors for leaving the Motou mountains. They will be relentlessly attacked by the other bird tribes if they get anywhere near there. And the biggest leader of the Motou mountain range is that Gregory of the vulture tribe. Eh, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with his head? I already said I can have the Beast Deity himself abolish that rule, so they don¡¯t have to suffer so much just to guard that mountain. Not only was he not grateful, he said if the Beast Deity forcefully interfered, he would have the entire vulture race extinguished so as to fulfill their loyalties to both sides.¡± Sandy always supported Gu Mengmeng. She hated seeing anyone make Gu Mengmeng angry. Looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fuming manner, Sandy started getting angry herself. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a third-level bird beast? What is he so proud about? Let me get Collin, Hodgson and Jerry to go bind him up and give him a sound thrashing¡ªuntil he obediently agrees to bring you up there, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°If using force was possible, I would have beaten him up myself. The crucial point is that I will be putting my life in his hands. I will be doomed if he just lets go of me while high up in the skies. So I need to him toply willingly.¡± Sandy agreed after thinking about it. He might yield after a beating and agree to bring Gu Mengmeng up¡ªbut what if he decided to take revenge halfway across the skies? At that point, no one could protect Gu Mengmeng. That wouldn¡¯t do. It was too dangerous. ¡°Why don¡¯t you... just be his partner? It¡¯s always a good thing to take in more partners.¡± The temperature of the room dropped drastically the moment Sandy spoke those words out loud. Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s faces turned even cker than coal. What if Gu Mengmeng really took in that bird beast for the sake of having a litter of little foxes? In terms of flying, Elvis and Lea really had no advantage at all. What would happen when they fought for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favors then? This fellow looked rather strong, he should be able to immediately advance to the fourth-level or even the fifth-level right after mating. By then, when they found the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, would it be given to him instead to activate his Beast King bloodline? Wild thoughts were already racing through Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s minds. But Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t be bothered about them now. She just pouted and shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like him either.¡± ¡°How dare he not like you?!¡± Sandy was incensed. ¡°You are Gu Mengmeng! The best female in the entire Beast World. He is just a bird beast, how could he not like you? Is he blind?! No way. I cannot take this lying down! Where is that bird beast? I want to have a good chat with him!¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Sandy¡¯s waist and leaned heavily into her. She looked at her with a forlorn gaze. ¡°I always knew my precious Sandy knows me best. Mmm, it is enough as long as I have you. Let¡¯s not begrudge others for theirck of taste.¡± Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s woeful expression, Sandy felt extremely indignant for her. She patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, that bird beast has no taste. He can¡¯t spot a treasure, even if it was right under his nose. He actually dares to be so picky against my Gu Mengmeng. Humph, when I see him, I will pluck off all his feathers to make a feather duster!¡± Chapter 1259 - There Will Come A Day When You Will Beg Me For A Favor.

Chapter 1259: There Will Come A Day When You Will Beg Me For A Favor.

Jialue sat beside Lea and used his elbow to poke him. ¡°Are you going to just sit and watch as my mother frets?¡± Lea sighed in exasperation. ¡°That Gregory is much too guarded. We met for the first time today, and he held his cards so tight to his chest that Ipletely failed to discern his motives. I was just being led by the nose by him.¡± But Jialue didn¡¯t believe it. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Everyone has a weakness. Even the most powerful cannot be totally invulnerable.¡± ¡°Your mother managed to gain one month¡¯s grace. So in this one month, we must take very good care of this vulture tribe leader.¡± Lea patted Hede¡¯s and Jialue¡¯s shoulders with a smile. ¡°A guest who has traveled so far, you two must uphold Sauder¡¯s high hospitality standards.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hede chuckled. Jialue said as he yed with Kiara. ¡°Let me make it clear that I am doing this to pave a chance at life for my future brothers and sisters. I am not doing this for you.¡± Lea rapped Jialue on the head. ¡°There wille a day when you will beg me for a favor.¡± ¡°Mmm, definitely.¡± Jialue smiled. ¡°But you will have no way of rejecting me when I beg you. Right... Daddy Lea.¡± Jialue gave a wily smile. His ¡°Daddy Lea¡± sounded so soft and sweet as he stared at Lea with eyes as wide and limpid as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. It made Lea¡¯s heart constrict. He covered Jialue¡¯s eyes and shoved him aside. Through gritted teeth, he spat out. ¡°Right!¡± Jialue stood up and patted off his own bottom. He emphasized again. ¡°Everything I do is to pave a chance at life for my future siblings. I am not doing it for you.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Lea gnashed his jaws. Jialue was obviously repeating this to remind Lea that he now owed this young punk one. Sigh, this was a wolf pup he had brought up himself. Apart from indulging him, what else could he do? It was his own fault for being helpless against those eyes. Jialue and Hede walked to the doorway where Gu Mengmeng and Sandy were stillmiserating furiously with each other. They bade them farewell, exining that a few families with female wolf beasts had arrived in Sauder. Their arrival was different from that of male wolf beasts, as females required more settling down. Further, the rainy season was just beginning and the tribe had to start stockpiling food on a major scale now. As a result, the two brothers were very busy and had no time to chat with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for her sons¡¯ hectic schedule. She asked them to go about their affairs, and that she would send over dinner after Lea had prepared it. The two sons agreed sensibly and obediently. Jialue then exchanged some honeyed words with Gu Mengmeng, before the two of them left. Lea instructed Auretin to go straight to Saint Nazaire now and call Ian over. Auretin dashed off after a quick check-in with Gu Mengmeng. He was hurrying not for Gu Mengmeng, but for Lea¡ªwho held the power over all the cooking. He was someone whom Auretin would never dare to offend. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng felt much better after her long grousing session with Sandy. The two females discussed several ways to handle the situation, all of them impractical but extremely satisfying. Gu Mengmeng knew it was impossible to carry out those solutions but just saying them out loud improved her mood by a lot. To tell the truth, apart from Elvis, this Gregory was the most arrogant prick that Gu Mengmeng had ever met. Ha, she was truly very annoyed. She really wished to shatter that severe expression on his face and see him kneel on the floor begging for mercy. Hahaha... After Sandy left, Gu Mengmeng wanted to go to sleep to seek out the Beast Deity. But Lea said it was best to wait until they could gather more information first, so that they could get a better sense of what was going on. Then she could seek out the Beast Deity to fill in the nks on the details. If they sought out the Beast Deity now without knowing anything, they might be unintentionally biased in their questioning and miss out on some important aspects. Chapter 1260 - That Young Chap Jialue Is Very Capable

Chapter 1260: That Young Chap Jialue Is Very Capable

Lea¡¯s words were always very logical so Gu Mengmeng epted his suggestion without any qualms. As a result, Gu Mengmeng was rather free over the next three days. On the other hand, Lea and Jialue were constantly huddled together in secret discussions... On the fourth day, Lea entered the stone castle with a huge grin on his face. He spread his arms wide for a hug from Gu Mengmeng the moment he came in. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what Lea was up to, but still threw herself into his embrace to give him a ¡°wee home¡± hug. Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Mmm, I have been neglecting you these three days... did you miss me? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Although Lea had been a bit more busy, he did not neglect her at all. No matter how busy he was, he would still rush back to prepare her three meals for her. If a problem could be solved without stepping out of the stone castle, he would not go out at all. At the most, he would just hold his secret discussions with Jialue now and then in the meeting room. His so-called neglect was probably because he was not by her side 24/7. ¡°Heartless.¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek as he grumbled. ¡°I have been missing you to death every second we were apart. But you didn¡¯t care at all that I wasn¡¯t by your side... am I still your most beloved partner? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smiled widened. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with him. Lea sounded like a aggrieved concubine. Gu Mengmeng felt as if she should be hooking his chin and saying something like e, your lord will shower with you love and affection tonight¡±. ¡°This Gregory has yet to enter our family and I already lost my special status. What if you really ept him in future... will I still have any ce left in this household?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea with a shocked face. ¡°What has this got to do wtih Gregory? I don¡¯t like that grumpy old man at all.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that she didn¡¯t have any masochistic tendencies. She already had Lea and Elvis¡ªtwo loving partners who catered to her every whim¡ªwhy would she like that arrogant block of ice? Moreover, she already said that two partners were more than enough for her. She would never take on a third. Lea¡¯s mood improved on seeing the disdain on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. He carried her and walked over to Elvis to ce her in his arms. He then sprawled across her knees. ¡°That young chap Jialue is very capable. He managed to squeeze out quite a bit of information from that bird beast.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Mengmeng always knew Jialue was smart, but never expected him to be able to crack a person whom even Lea could not handle. She immediately perked up with interest. ¡°What did he manage to squeeze out? Tell me?¡± Lea waved his tailzily and Gu Mengmeng instinctively reached out to grab it. She held the fluffy white tail in her arms and stroked it. Narrowing his eye in pleasure at being stroked, Lea said, ¡°The vultures are simr to the snow foxes. They are both the followers of the Beast Deity. The difference is that the snow foxes represent the light, overseeing allnd beasts from Sauder; while the vultures represent the dark, leading all flying beasts and guarding the sacred objects. From what Gregory implied, they are not just guarding the Love of the Sky. There are a number of other sacred objects as well. But Jialue did not dare to ask what those objects are, as Gregory would get suspicious if he probed too much. It will be very difficult to get Gregory to open up again once he raises his guard.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Apart from the Love of the Sky, Gu Mengmeng was not curious about the other sacred objects at the Motou mountain range, anyway. One could not be too greedy. She was not a bandit and there was no need for her to clean out the entire stash, right? Chapter 1261 - Are You Two Trying To Make Me Die From Laughter, So That You Can Take Over My Legacy

Chapter 1261: Are You Two Trying To Make Me Die From Laughter, So That You Can Take Over My Legacy

Lea continued. ¡°All flying beasts are not allowed to leave the Motou mountains... does that make you wonder about anything?¡± Wonder about anything? Gu Mengmeng stared dumbly at Lea. She shook her head. Lea smiled. ¡°They say it is to protect the sacred objects, but... don¡¯t you think it is more like an imprisonment in disguise?¡± Ian had said that they were not allowed to leave despite the harsh and cruel living conditions. They would bebeled as shameless traitors the moment they left, and would be attacked to death by all the other flying beasts if they ever returned... this was no proper way to live. It was even worse than life imprisonment, as one¡¯s offspring would also be trapped at the mountain range. If it was to protect some objects, they could just bring the items to another mountain to guard. Why must it be the Motou mountain range with its terrible weather conditions? ¡°Now that you put it this way... could it be they are guarding the Love of the Sky as well as the Motou mountain itself?¡± Gu Mengmeng guessed. Lea nodded profoundly. ¡°That is why no flying beasts are allowed to fly out of the territory. They are afraid of this information leaking out. Even Ian has never told anyone about the Motou mountains despite having left it. If not for the fact that I happened to ask him about it for the Love of the Sky, he would have brought this secret to his grave. So it seems that flying beasts are indeed better at keeping their word thannd beasts. After all, once and beast bes a partner, he would hold his partner in the highest regard, and would do anything for her. Just look at Elvis and I, we are the best examples of that.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°Yes yes yes, the two of you are the best. I must have saved the Milky Way in my previous life, and was rewarded by meeting the two of you in this life.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng kissed Lea and Elvis on their cheeks. She felt like she was humoring a couple of kids. Nevertheless, the two males enjoyed her affection very much. Lea waved his tail at Elvis. ¡°Great Wolf king, it looks like we must take our journey to the next level now.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t understand. Lea exined. ¡°We have to save this Milky Way in order to meet Mengmeng again in our next life... mmm, if he doesn¡¯t need saving, I will go and beat him up myself. Then you cane and chase me off... what do you think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis¡¯ answer was short and sweet. Lea turned to look at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°So Mengmeng, who is this Milky Way? Where is he?¡± ¡°Pfft... hahaha... are you two trying to make me die fromughter, so that you can take over my legacy?¡± Lea gazed tenderly at Gu Mengmeng¡¯sughing expression. Afterughing with her for a bit, Lea continued. ¡°But Mengmeng, do you know how do the vultures choose the leader of their tribe?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered without even the need to think, ¡°They probably fought it out? Whoever was the strongest would be the leader.¡± Wasn¡¯t that the way of the Beast World? Lea shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°No, the leader is whoever can sense the messages transmitted by that great lord.¡± ¡°That great lord again. Just who the hell is he?!¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. Her instincts told her that she should know this great lord. After all, Gregory had frankly told her that this great lord was protecting the Heart of the Desert and she had gotten that item. It proved that she had at least met this great lord before. Although there was a missing chunk in her memories and she just could not recall what happened, none of them were injured at all. This proved that they didn¡¯t snatch the Heart of the Desert by force. So she should be on good terms with this great lord. But howe she just could not remember anything rted to him? Chapter 1262 - Don’t Do Anything That Will Make Xiao Meng’s Imagination Run Wild

Chapter 1262: Don¡¯t Do Anything That Will Make Xiao Meng¡¯s Imagination Run Wild

¡°So I should still go visit my father and ask him just who is this great lord?¡± Gu Mengmeng concluded. But Lea shook his head. ¡°The important point is not who is this great lord but that there must be some sort of deal between him and the vulture race.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instincts told her that this deal must have something to do with her getting the Love of the Sky. Hence, she stared at Lea with brightened eyes. However, Lea suddenly changed the topic and stretched out his neck imperiously. ¡°But I am not happy now and don¡¯t feel like continuing.¡± ¡°Eh? You can¡¯t just say something halfway.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook Lea¡¯s shoulder as she whined. Lea felt dizzy from her shaking but kept his lips sealed. ¡°My lord...¡± Gu Mengmeng drew out thest sybus until Lea felt tingly all over. Heughed and stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with exasperation. ¡°Let me ask you first. The Love of the Sky versus Elvis: who is more important?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered without even the need to think. ¡°Elvis is more important.¡± Lea nodded. Although he covered it very well, there was still a visible sh of disappointment in his eyes. The Love of the Sky represented their children. She wished so desperately for little foxes, but they remained insignificant before Elvis. She did not even hesitate. Lea looked at up Elvis. He used his eyes to convey the thought ¡°do you still dare to im the one she likes best is me, and that it doesn¡¯t matter even if you die. She will still live on happily?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t reply but just stared intensely at Gu Mengmeng. His eyes were full of a ¡°I can die without regrets now¡± kind of bliss. Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t aware about the chat between Elvis and Lea that night. She also didn¡¯t know how much this answer, which she had just blurted out, affected the emotional states of her two males. She just continued probing. ¡°Why? Does the Love of the Sky and Heart of the Desert have contradictory effects on each other? After I get the Love of the Sky, will Elvis die because he possesses the Heart of the Desert?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Lea rposed himself in a sh and was instantly all smiles again. Without borating any further, he just gave Elvis an ambiguous look, before reaching out one long, slender finger to trace circles around the red spider lily mark on Elvis¡¯ chest. Elvis broke out in goosebumps and he reprimanded in a chilly tone. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lea lifted his chin with a provocative smile. Not only did he not remove his finger, he impudently pressed his entire palm over Elvis¡¯ heart, before giving him a daring pinch. ¡°No.¡± Elvis¡¯ forehead throbbed with rage as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything that will make Xiao Meng¡¯s imagination run wild. Otherwise, she might get a nosebleed again!¡± Lea retracted his hand as if he had gotten an electric shock. He worriedly turned toward Gu Mengmeng and only rxed when he saw that she appeared fine. Since the three of them had gotten drunk that winter, Gu Mengmeng had been teasing them about their gay tendencies until Elvis felt like killing Lea beforemitting suicide himself to atone for his sins. Gu Mengmeng had instantly buried her ¡°fetish for gay love¡± then and there, not daring to imagine any more gay scenarios between them two. Sensing the rising tension between Lea and Elvis, Gu Mengmeng gave Lea a shove before saying, ¡°Speak seriously.¡± Lea nodded and cleared his throat. ¡°We don¡¯t know who that great lord is but he is definitely someone extraordinary. That is because he had previously arranged a marriage for the vulture tribe...¡± Chapter 1263 - Who Dares to Snatch My Hubby, I Will Destroy Him!

Chapter 1263: Who Dares to Snatch My Hubby, I Will Destroy Him!

How should she put this... Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She asked with a dryugh, ¡°Huh... marriage?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze drifted over toward Elvis. He smiled wordlessly. Elvis¡¯ tail bushed up at Lea¡¯s smile. He gritted his teeth. Lea continued slowly. ¡°Only the leader of the vulture tribe can take on a partner from another race. And only the leader can sense the great lord¡¯s signal to descend the mountains... and then... haha...¡± ¡°Stopughing. It raises my goosebumps.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her own arm and red at Lea. ¡°You better tell me everything seriously.¡± Lea stroked his own face. ¡°Goosebumps? Don¡¯t you like seeing meugh? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s shoulders with both hands. ¡°Please, don¡¯t stop in the middle. Continue your story properly.¡± Lea pointed at his own face. ¡°Encourage me with some love and I will continue.¡± Without another word, Gu Mengmeng pouted her lips and Lea instantly turned and nted a kiss urately on her mouth. His eyes crinkled with happily as he wove his hands into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ck hair. He stroked her head gently. They have been together for so long but Gu Mengmeng remained stirred by Lea¡¯s touch. Blushing, she took a step back and fell into Elvis¡¯ arms. Lea finally continued. ¡°I heard that the other party of the marriage would be the new owner of the Heart of the Desert... mmm, when that great lord transmits the message to inform the vulture tribe of this, the leader will fly down from the peak to fulfill the marriage contract. But...¡± Lea¡¯s gaze once againnded on Elvis¡¯ chest. He couldn¡¯t stop his shoulders from shaking fromughter. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind raced for a few seconds before hugging Elvis like a child clinging onto her favorite toy. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°No no! I don¡¯t want the Love of the Sky anymore. If that bird beast dares toe snatch my hubby. I will destroy him!¡± Elvis was nearly suffocating from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s grip, but he was still smiling blissfully. He looked like the foolish son of a wealthynd owner,pletely devoid of his usual forbidding and dominant wolf king aura. At Gu Mengmeng¡¯s outburst, Lea could no longer stifle hisughter. Peals ofughter drifted out of the stone castle and spread across Sauder¡¯s skies, which appeared more radiant as a result. After calming down, Gu Mengmeng nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms moodily. ¡°No wonder that fellow kept eyeing Elvis¡¯ chest... tsk. My hubby was vited by his eyes? I should dig them out!¡± ¡°Ah... so envious.¡± Lea waved his tail. ¡°Hey, Xiao Meng, if someone looks at me like that, will you also dig their eyes out?¡± ¡°Yes, I will!¡± Gu Mengmeng said firmly, ¡°I will dig out the eyes of whoever dares to vite my men with their gaze!¡± Lea and Elvis couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Mmm, Xiao Meng looked so adorable when she was in a jealous fit. ¡°But what shall we do now? The partner that the vulture tribe leader is looking for is the new owner of the Heart of the Desert. But that person is Elvis and it is impossible for them to be partners...¡± Lea analyzed. ¡°But only when the tribe leader gets a new partner can he bring outsiders up to the peak of Motou mountain range to seek blessings. And that is the only chance we have to get the Love of the Sky. Ha, we have entered into yet another conundrum. Mengmeng, what do you n to do?¡± Chapter 1264 - Lea, Go Think Of A Solution

Chapter 1264: Lea, Go Think Of A Solution

Gu Mengmeng bit her fingernails and tapped her feet as her mind raced to think of a solution. She must get the Love of the Sky or Lea would not allow her to bear little foxes. But she also could not hand Elvis over. Damn it, over her dead body! She could never sell out her hubby! So she had to do something about Gregory. Weakness. What was his weakness? It was easy with modern men: money, power and women. These were the three things men could never escape from. Not to blow her own trumpet, but Gu Mengmeng could be considered the most eligible female in the entire Beast World. However, he said he didn¡¯t fancy her. What about power? The Motou mountains existed beyond the usualws of the Beast World, and Gregory was the leader there. He already possessed a tremendous amount of power. In view of his disdain towardnd beasts, he probably would not think much of being a leader here. Even if Gu Mengmeng handed over the mantle of the Messenger of the Beast Deity to him, it was likely that Gregory would just turn up his nose at it. Then what about... money? Gu Mengmeng scratched her head. He was just a bird. What did he need money for? Heavens, could you just give me Thor¡¯s hammer? Perhaps that bird beast likes such ythings! Gu Mengmeng felt like she was going insane. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea woefully. ¡°I guess I am not good at figuring others out after all... what should I do? I want the Love of the Sky but don¡¯t wish to hand Elvis over... Lea, can you think of a solution, please?¡± Lea smiled with satisfaction but still shook his head. He got down on one knee and gently hooked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°No, my dear Mengmeng. You should say ¡®Lea, go think of a solution¡¯. Don¡¯t you know that I will follow your everymand.¡± It was like how he would rather get injured or even die than get promoted beyond the third-level. At the crucial point of the battle, it was because Gu Mengmeng had ordered him not to get injured¡ªthat he finally eded with a smile and broke through the third-level. Even if hermand contradicted his own ns, he would still obey. But since that time, Gu Mengmeng no longer gave him any orders. Actually, it was rather disappointing. He had been waiting for her to trust him and rely on him, and not just depend on herself to solve all problems that came her way. Lea wanted her to justze in Elvis¡¯ arms, while passing on all troublesome matters to him and ordering him to solve them. Only then would he feel he was being needed. Only then would his life have some meaning. Faced with Lea¡¯s urgent gaze, Gu Mengmeng said softly, ¡°Mmm, I want the Love of the Sky, but don¡¯t wish to give up Elvis to him... Lea, go think of a solution.¡± Lea smiled blissfully. His grin was even more dazzling than the warm sun in March. He kissed the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, ¡°As you wish, my Queen.¡± That night, Ian and Auretin arrived at Sauder. For the first time, Lea didn¡¯t return to the stone castle for the night. He spent the whole night in the meeting hall with Ian, Jialue, Hede and Auretin. They shared all pertinent information and threw out possible ideas, before firming up their ns step-by-step. It was like catching a bird with a. Slowly and steadily spreading out the without the bird realizing it, and then capturing Gregory inside within this one month¡¯s time. Manipting someone? Ha, Cole was not the only one good at it. If Lea really put his mind to it, even Cole was not his match in this. However, since turning over a new leaf for over two years, Lea nearly forgot this feeling of scheming against someone else. Chapter 1265 - Young Master Asked Us To Deliver These Grapes

Chapter 1265: Young Master Asked Us To Deliver These Grapes

Lea said everyone had their own desires. And this desire could be the chain that wraps around his throat, with the other end of it sped firmly in someone else¡¯s hand, making him an obedient dog under control. He had once schemed against the Messenger of the Beast Deity. But he didn¡¯t know then that the Messenger was Gu Mengmeng. As a result, he paid a terrible price. Thereafter, he never dared to y god and belittle the life of others again, taking control of their destinies and mapping out their lives ording to his own wishes. Ha, he was really resuming his old profession now. On the second day, Gregory was invited to the stone castle. He held an extremely guarded attitude the moment he entered. But Gu Mengmeng and her family didn¡¯t mention anything about the Motou mountains. They just shared interesting life events and bits of news and gossip. There was not the slightest hint of probing or aggressiveness in theirments. Lea was exceptionally hospitable toward Gregory during the meal, urging him to try all his best dishes. Gregory was not used to such friendly overtures but could not refuse. He had no choice but to ept. Several days passed in this way and Gregory¡¯s vignce gradually rxed. He even formed the habit of going out with Auretin every morning to collect some bird eggs and hunt for some wild birds, before bringing them back to the stone castle for their shared meal. As a result, Auretin became extra friendly toward Gregory. This was because it was very difficult fornd beasts to hunt for birds. Even if they managed to catch one, it was usually too young or too old. Meanwhile, Gregory brought back birds which were fat and juicy, and in the prime of their youth. It was strange that although Ian had been in Sauder for many days, he had yet to appear in public. Now and then, Gu Mengmeng asked Lea about this, but he would just change the subject. Gu Mengmeng then understood that Lea had his own arrangements and so didn¡¯t probe further. Half a month passed and more unexpected visitors appeared in Sauder. Elvis felt unrest rippling through the wolf pack, and instinctively frowned. ¡°I will head out for a look.¡± Gu Mengmeng also looked grim. She shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± The originally warm atmosphere instantly turned chilly as the faces of Elvis and Gu Mengmeng turned dark at the same time. Lea¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade but traces of malevolence crossed his face. He followed Elvis in silence. Auretin had always been a pokerface and so his expression didn¡¯t shift. Nevertheless, his body emitted abative energy. Gregory also instinctively went on the alert. His muscles tensed as he followed them. The fact that a battle betweennd beasts had nothing to with him never crossed his mind. Why should he be involved? He just very naturally followed Gu Mengmeng and gang outside. The wolf pack would always tail after Elvis the moment he stepped out of the stone castle. As a result, the movement of just one family turned into a grand affair. Sensing Elvis¡¯ aura, the wolf beasts within the tribe all followed suit. Not wanting to be left behind, the snow foxes also joined the fray behind Lea. Thereafter, the 16 tribes tagged along despite not knowing what was happening. That¡¯s right. Everyone in Sauder turned up at the borders of the territory, looking like a major army ready to take over the world. About seven beasts stood at the borders of the territory. Their legs had gone soft from the huge crowd before them. They said in a trembling voice, ¡°Messenger... Great Messenger... young master asked us to deliver these grapes...¡± ¡®You are from Zacharias?¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes. ¡°Just the few of you?¡± Chapter 1266 - The Two Faces Of Gu Mengmeng

Chapter 1266: The Two Faces Of Gu Mengmeng

The beast shook his head. ¡°There were originally over 20 of us carrying these grapes over. But for some reason, a number of them suddenly cried out before running off...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She didn¡¯t say anything. Thinking of how frightened Wabei was of her, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to guess why those stray beasts had fled. Gu Mengmeng coldly surveyed the group, who emitted no stray beast aura at all. Only then did she withdrew her own chilly aura. ¡°Come back with me to Sauder to rest for the night before returning to Zacharias tomorrow. Tell Chixuan not to send stray beasts when delivering grapes next time.¡± ¡°Yes, Great Messenger.¡± The beasts nodded before turning around to lift up therge stone basins full of grapes. With one look from Elvis, the wolves immediately went forth to carry the rest of the stone basins back. The gang arrived with much energy and aggression but returned in a rxed and cheerful mood. They didn¡¯t take the direct route back to the tribe but went toward a small stream. This was where Elvis had brought Gu Mengmeng to wash her bleeding nose. They had nearly relocated here because of that. Having witnessed the grapes-washing process directed by Gu Mengmengst year, Elvis and Lea automatically dove in the moment they arrived at the stream. After all, Fei Rui was not around and there was no way to use the triple-churn washing machine to wash the grapes. There was no choice but to manually wash the grapes one by one. Luckily a huge number of people had tagged along, saving them a lot of time. Gu Mengmeng took off her animal skin boots and soaked her feet in the little stream. She sat on a rock to y with the water, while Gregory stood diagonally behind her, watching her. How should he put this... Her domineering presence whenmanding those stray beasts was too outstanding. Even with the more powerful Beast King standing beside her, her brilliance did not diminish in the slightest. She was so petite and fragile, but possessed an energy that could not be ignored. It was as if she was the true ruler of this entire universe¡ªof the heavens and the earth, and of all living creatures under the sun. Gregory experienced a hallucinatory sh, whereby Gu Mengmeng appeared to be radiating light. She was so dazzling that he could not tear his eyes away. At that moment, he lost all sense of judgment. Apart from her face, everything else disappeared from sight. For the past couple of weeks, Gu Mengmeng had always been a warm and gentle figure. Although he knew she possessed a huge amount of power, he never once detected the slightest sense of danger from her. But just now, she had just raised one brow slightly and a dense murderous aura instantly permeated the surroundings, making one feel fear and strangely excited at the same time. In contrast... she was now kicking the water with her bare feet and grinning like a kid. ¡°Gregory, do you want some to eat?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. She plucked a grape from the bunch that Lea had just handed to her after washing. She stretched out her arm to offer the grape to him, only to find him lost in a trance. She couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Hey, time to wake up.¡± Gregory cleared his throat awkwardly and turned away. Nevertheless, he was unable to shift his gaze away from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. He reached out to take the grape before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mmm, thanks.¡± ¡°Wee.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more but just turned back to continue eating her own grapes. She paid no heed to Gregory¡¯s earlier dazed look. Gregory slipped the grape between his lips and the sweet juices filled his mouth. He continued to stare at the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. His lips curled up subconsciously as he thought: Mmm, very sweet. Chapter 1267 - He Would Never See Her Again After 10 More Days

Chapter 1267: He Would Never See Her Again After 10 More Days

After washing the grapes, Elvis ordered the group to carry them back to the stone castle. He then handed Gu Mengmeng over to Lea, while he went to the forest to find a suitable tree to make wooden barrels to store the wine. Lea maintained a faint smile throughout the entire journey back. He ignored Gregory¡¯s lingering looks at Gu Mengmeng. Exhibiting no signs of jealousy, it was as if Leapletely did not care. The stone castle housed two Beast Kings and the Ninth Highness, so outsiders were naturally not allowed to enter at will. Therefore, apart from those helping to carry the grapes back, the rest of the tribe returned to their own homes after washing the grapes. Only Gu Mengmeng, Lea, Gregory, Auretin and Sandy¡¯s family were at the stone castle. Gu Mengmeng filled tworge basins with grapes. She gave one to Sandy for her to bring back to eat. For the other one, she asked Lea to keep for their own consumption. Gu Mengmeng then asked the small snakes to crush the remaining grapes to pulp, like they didst year. Sandy was very curious about this process and showered Gu Mengmeng with questions, to which Gu Mengmeng answered them all patiently. Only when Elvis and some other men returned with the newly-created wooden barrels and the temporary seals for the stone basins, did Sandy finally settle down. She tugged at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Eh, that fellow is looking at you all funny.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look and Gregory instantly shifted his gaze. His movement was very stiff, which made him look rather suspicious. Nheless, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he had dered right from the start that he didn¡¯t fancy her. He wouldn¡¯t be pping himself in the face like that now, would he? Sandy clicked her tongue when she saw that Gu Mengmeng was not interested. She then went to poke at Lea. ¡°Eh, that bird beast is powerful and good-looking. He is on apletely different level from you and Elvis. If Gu Mengmeng epts him, you might lose your most favored status.¡± Lea just smiled nonchntly. ¡°What can I do? Our Mengmeng is so exceptional that it is inevitable that others will fall in love with her on first sight. If I have to guard against every one of them, then the whole world would be my love rival.¡± Sandy raised one brow. Did Lea get mmed in the head? Why had his personality suddenly changed? Wasn¡¯t he always treating her as a love rival and threatening her? What did he say the previous time? That she should be thankful she was a female or he would have definitely killed her in case she tried to snatch over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s affections. Why was he pretending to be so magnanimous now? Lea seemed to have seen through Sandy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Anyway, Gregory is only staying here for a month, and will be returning to the Motou mountains after that. Even if he mates with Mengmeng now, he can only be her lover for about 10 more days... as for me, I can bear anything as long as Mengmeng is happy. So if Mengmeng wishes to ept him, I can endure those 10 days.¡± Gregory clenched his fists at Lea¡¯s words. His heart constricted unbearably, but he could not fathom why. He had set down the deadline himself, to leave in 10 days time. He was the leader of the vulture tribe and had onlye down to fulfill the marriage contract. But the Heart of the Desert now resided in the body of a male, and he could not fulfill the contract anymore. There was no longer any reason for him to stay on. He had to return to the Motou mountains to continue protecting the sacred grounds of the vulture tribe. He would probably never ever descend the mountains again. So, he would never see her again after 10 more days? That radiant her. That assertive her. 10 more days... And then he would never see her again? Why was he feeling so ufortable all over? Gregory¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. He could not exin this bizarre phenomenon happening to his body. Perhaps he had been down from the mountains for too long, and was not used to this type of environment. 10 days. He could return in 10 days. Everything would be fine after he returned... right? Chapter 1268 - Nine More Days

Chapter 1268: Nine More Days

¡°Gregory.¡± Gregory smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Lea¡¯s nonsense. They are just fooling around.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought Gregory looked so grim because he took offense to Lea¡¯s joke. After all, to a male in the Beast World, partnering was a sacred matter and not something that should be joked about. Gregory¡¯s face remained impassive but his eyes dimmed a little. He nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Oh yes, the bird which you brought back the previous time¡ªwhat kind was it? The one with the gorgeous feathers.¡± Gu Mengmeng changed the topic to stave off any awkwardness. Gregory thought for a moment. ¡°Melotti?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes yes yes. That¡¯s the one. Is it very difficult to catch that type of bird?¡± Gregory shook his head. ¡°Not difficult.¡± It was just that the habitat of those birds were somewhat further away. Gregory hade upon them by chance in the midst of their migration, and so caught a couple for Gu Mengmeng to try. ¡°Then can you capture a few more next time? I like their feathers and wish to make a fan from them. It would look so lovely.¡± Gu Mengmeng had been designing the concept in her mind for several days. She had kept the feathers of the previous two Melottis but they were still not enough to make a big fan. Gregory nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± To get a Melotti, Gregory would have to fly non-stop at full speed for half a day. The journey to and fro would take up an entire day. In addition, he could only capture two at a time. So to gather enough feathers for Gu Mengmeng to make her fan, it would probably take him several trips. It was also good this way. He wouldn¡¯t have to stay here and keep staring at her if he went hunting for Melottis for her. Perhaps his body would stop feeling so bizarre if he saw less of her. With that, Gregory spread his wings and flew off. Gu Mengmeng raised one hand to stop him. ¡°Go after having your meal...¡± But her words trailed off as he had already gone. She shook her head in exasperation. ¡°Such an impetuous person. Never mind, Gregory is so capable. There¡¯s no way he would go hungry.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t think much of it and just turned to continue chatting with Sandy. She talked about how when she finished making the fans, they would each have one which could be used during the muggy rainy season and the scorching drought season. They would no longer have to depend on the leaves of the elephant ear fig tree. Lea gazed after the departing figure of Gregory with traces of a smile on his face. Meanwhile in mid-air, Gregory¡¯s mind kept reying Lea¡¯s ¡°innocent¡± joke. Even if they were to be partners now, they would only be lovers for ten days... That sentence was like a curse. It kept repeating itself in Gregory¡¯s mind in one never-ending loop. With a troubled mind, he charged into the resting grounds of the Melotti, easily catching two of the birds with his strong, sharp ws. He then turned and flew like a rocket back toward Sauder. It was already afternoon on the second day by the time he returned. Gu Mengmeng was taking a nap and Gregory didn¡¯t see her. He felt rather conflicted. For reasons unknown, he felt like he was scared of seeing her, such that he heaved a sigh of relief on hearing that she was napping. However, a strong sense of disappointment quickly followed that relief, swallowing him in entirety. He handed the two Melottis over to Lea, who knew Gu Mengmeng wanted to use the feathers, and so handled them with extra care. Feigning oblivion to Gregory¡¯s disappointment, Lea said casually, ¡°Sigh, only nine more days before you have to head back. I wonder if Mengmeng will be able to finish her fan before you leave...¡± Chapter 1269 - Eight Days Left

Chapter 1269: Eight Days Left

The ninth day.... Gregory felt his chest stuffed up as if a sharp item poked his heart, the pain making it hard to breathe as he frowned upon instincts. He did not say anything as he pped his wings and flew again, towards the Melotti¡¯s rest ce. Throughout his trip, he was in a dazed state and was flying with his innate abilities. The scene of Lea ¡®unintentional¡¯ mention of the countdown kept reying in his head. Nine days, there were nine days left. Can he finish making the feather fan? If he could, that would be great....since she was anticipating this so much, what will be her reaction when he finish making it? Will her clear eyes be shining brightly? Will she be smiling like a kid? If he caught all the Melotti for her, will there be a part of her smile.....that belonged to him? Thinking about this all the way, when Gregory returned to the stone castle in Sauder once again, it was the afternoon of thest eighth day. He neglected his intention of surpassing his flying limits to fly back, pushing himself to death. He was scared to know that he wanted to see her earlier, he was scared that when he returned, she was still having her afternoon nap, he was scared....he wanted to see her, so badly until he went crazy. ¡°Eh? Gregory, you don¡¯t look too good.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory holding the two Melotti in his hands and asked in confusion, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two days, where did you go?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still unaware that the resting ce of Melotti was faraway, Gregory had to fly one day and one night to catch these two birds back. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Gregory handed the Melotti to Lea and his instincts brought him to the water bucket so that he could see his reflection from the water. Ah, he really looked terrible. Vultures were not like ordinary weak birds. For them, it was normal to not sleep for a few days and nights but he actually looked so haggard after flying for two days... Ha, the root of his problem was not because of hisck of rest or food. His internal anxiety and restlessness were the real culprits. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± No matter what happened, Gregory still wished that Gu Mengmeng would never see him in such a sorry state. ¡°Sigh....since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s eat a meal before you leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng called Gregory back. Gregory pursed his lips, a wage war urring inside him. He desired to see her a second longer but he scared that his current haggard look would destroy his image in her heart so he was extremely hesitant and came to a standstill. Lea pushed Gregory lightly and said, ¡°Auretin eats with us whenever he brings preys back too, if you don¡¯t share a meal with us, we won¡¯t dare to keep your Melotti in the future. It looks like we¡¯re taking advantage of you.¡± ¡°....Alright.¡± Gregory lowered his head, a tint of disappointment shining across his eyes. He was no different from Auretin, he just provided them with prey and shared meals with them. She only had two partners in her eyes, why would she care about his image? But what exactly was this jealousy and stuffiness he¡¯s currently feeling? They clearly said that they would not take a fancy on each other when they first met... She abide by her words from the start but what about him? When did he start to waver? At the dining table, Gu Mengmeng poked the meat with her chopsticks, looking all depressed. Gregory wanted to ask her what happened but he clenched his fists and remained silent. He had no right to ask about her worries, isn¡¯t it? But why was he so concerned for her? ¡°Mengmeng, what¡¯s with your expression? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t bear for Gregory because he¡¯s leaving after eight days?¡± Lea poked fun at her in a causal way. Chapter 1270 - Destined To Be Lonely For An Entire Lifetime

Chapter 1270: Destined To Be Lonely For An Entire Lifetime

This joke made all of Gregory¡¯s nerves tense up, his expression instantly lost control as he widened his eyes, staring firmly at Gu Mengmeng. His heart thumped so crazily that it felt as if it was going toe out from his throat and his heartbeat was deafening to the ears. Gu Mengmeng was still poking the meat with her head lowered. She did not bother to look up at all so she did not know how exaggerated Gregory¡¯s expression looked now. She just shook her head slightly and exined, ¡°It has already been close to one month since the small rainy season started. Normally during this time....little shit will have arrived.¡± Gregory instantly moved from the Ma Desert¡¯s heat to Motou Mountains¡¯s bitter cold, his emotions experienced a roller coaster, making his eyelids exceptionally heavy. He hung his head and lowered it until his gazended on the bowl in front of him. His eyes turned hollow and not a single color could be seen in them. She just simply shook her head but why did it felt that the Motou Mountains shook and copsed right before his eyes, the earth trembling and the mountains swaying. She clearly said that she did not like him so much earlier and they were never going to see each other again after he left for the Motou Mountains eight dayster. He was aware of everything but he still could not control his expectations.....he anticipated her to nod her head and admit that she could not bear for him to leave and that she wished that he could stay behind. But what would change even if she said that? He would not stay behind. Only a female who had inherited the Heart of the Desert could marry a vulture but Gu Mengmeng did not have the Heart of the Desert and the owner of the Heart of the Desert was not a female too. He was destined to be lonely for an entire lifetime, right? And since it was that case, she not liking him was a better result. The reason why his heart went out of control was because he left the mountains for a long time, his difort was due to the difference in the air here and at the mountain top. It¡¯s fine, he would return to the Motou Mountains after eight days. Without Gu Mengmeng, his life would return to his normal calm days. But... How did he survive in the Motou Mountains in the past? Why couldn¡¯t he recall much of it recently? Elvis and Lea caught all of Gregory¡¯s expressions and they gave a knowing smile without exchanging any words. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°If you want to see him, shall I send someone to the Snake King valley to find him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Little Shit must be scared of me so he¡¯s noting...I don¡¯t want to force him too. I feel sad seeing him trembling with fear in front of me.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and looked at Elvis, saying, ¡°But I miss him a lot. I feel that something iscking when Little Shit is not here...tsk, I didn¡¯t punch him for a long time, my hands are itchy.¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Punch me, I¡¯m the Beast King now, I¡¯m better at sustaining punches than him.¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and shook her head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t even retaliate...that¡¯s not called battling, that¡¯s just a one-sided abuse, it¡¯s family abuse. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Elvis sighed and scanned everyone there beforending his gaze on Gregory, suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you punch him? Although he¡¯s just a third-level beast, he cam from the Motou Mountains and he¡¯s definitely stronger than ordinary third-level orcs. He look like he can resist punches well too...¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Elvis¡¯s gaze and alsonded her gaze on Gregory. She shook her head and declined, ¡°I still want to punch Little Shit...¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and continued poking her meat, muttering, ¡°Little Shit won¡¯t hide from me for his entire life, will he....¡± Elvis rubbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. He¡¯s not such a coward snake.¡± Chapter 1271 - Con A Wife Back Home

Chapter 1271: Con A Wife Back Home

A meal ended up in hurry because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s troubles. Lea took out the feather fan that was halfway done andid it on the table, saying, ¡°Alright, give Wabei some time to get used to it. Perhaps he will appear when you¡¯re done with this fan?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea. Lea nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, really.¡± Lea even added in his heart, ¡°Since you want to see him so much, even if I must swindle, snatch or kidnap him, I¡¯ll bring him to you.¡± Moreover, it would be a piece of cake to con Wabei that fool. Upon hearing Lea¡¯s words, Gu Mengmeng felt much better. She took the fan up and started to stick the feathers on the bamboo fan structure one by one. She said as she stuck them on, ¡°Sigh, Gregory, I really need to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I won¡¯t be able to get so many feathers to make this fan. Yeah...I wanted to keep the first one for myself but since you provided me with the feathers and you¡¯re going back to the Motou mountains, I¡¯ll give the first fan to you as a gift. In the future, you can give it to the female you like and maybe you can con a wife back home.¡± After all, there are limited resources in the Beast World, the females here had not seen any good things before so a slight romantic action would be enough to make a move on a female. Just like the time when Gu Mengmeng made a few cups from one bamboo and even carved names on them in the bamboo forest. Sandy cherished that simple item like a baby and Mandy also showcased it at home and whenever she drank water from it, she made it seem like a holy ritual where she need to wash her body clean before touching the cup. Using this fan to bluff a wife back was really not impossible. Gregory¡¯s pupils darted and stopped at the half-finished item in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands. Con a wife? If he give it to her...will she want it? ¡°Alright.¡± Moving the corner of his lip, Gregory gave a bitter smile and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve ate finish so I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯ll bring more Melotti for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you~¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her head up and smiled before continuing to stick feathers to her fan. Gregory pped his wings and flew away, his gaze deep and dark. Eight days, he only had eight days left... If she finished making her fan in eight days, will something different ur between them? Gregory could not put his expectations into words but he knew that he extremely wanted to catch enough Melotti for her so that she could finish making that fan. Countdown, seven more days. Gregory thought of a queer idea, he used tree vines to tie the Melottis¡¯ legs together and then flew back while holding onto the vines. This time, he returned with a total of 26 Melottis. Yeah, it¡¯s enough for her to finish making her fan. And moreover, he need not fly out to search again. There were only seven days left, he wanted to stay by her side and watch her stick each feather on the fan. Even if she would not lift her head up to look at him, as long as she was in his sight, it was enough. When Gregory returned, Gu Mengmeng was using snake skin to filter grape wine. She scooped the grapes from the stone bowl into the wooden bucket and got rid of the flesh. It¡¯s just that her gaze was hollow and shecked energy, appearing very disappointed. Lea and Elvis knew that she thought of Wabei when seeing the snake skin. So, Lea started talking, ¡°I¡¯ve a premonition that Wabei will arrive in three days. Don¡¯t worry, hmm?¡± Chapter 1272 - Mengmeng’s In Danger

Chapter 1272: Mengmeng¡¯s In Danger

Gu Mengmeng nodded, the corner of her eyes sweeping towards Gregory. She gave a polite smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Eh, you brought so many back this time? Are you going to leave early?¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just too troublesome to keep flying to and fro so I decided to catch more at once.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, heaving a sigh of relief as she said, ¡°I thought you were going to leave early...it¡¯s hard to find a friend whom I can interact harmoniously with. I can¡¯t bear for you to leave like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s casual sentence made Gregory shake. She said... She can¡¯t bear to? Gregory felt as if a rainbow cake crashed from the skies and smashed on his head. He went absolutely nk. So the three words ¡®can¡¯t bear to¡¯ really makes one dazzled, huh? ¡°Yeah....¡± Gregory did not know what he should say. He just stared at Gu Mengmeng intently, not shifting his gaze at all. Lea swayed his tail andughed,menting, ¡°My Mengmeng is always mncholy and moody. Even if you don¡¯t leave now, won¡¯t you need to leave seven dayster?¡± Gregory heard something crack. He clenched his fists instinctively and he felt like something was clutching onto his throat, preventing him from making a sound. Gu Mengmeng sighed unknowingly, feeling sorry. She liked ¡®IPartment¡¯ and ¡®My Own Swordsman¡¯ because they have amon special characteristic ¡ª loved ones by your side and friends next door. Everyday was a bustling and happy day and the people one liked would gather together. But her friends were scattered across the Beast World. Barete, Ian, the 16 valued females in Saint Nazaire, Hede, Jialue, Sandy and her family in Sauder, Chixuan, Kanwu, Natalie¡¯s and Peter¡¯s family in Zacharias, Little Shit in the Snake King valley... Why can¡¯t everyone gather together? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s disappointmentprised of too much emotions but to Gregory, this sigh represented that she ¡®can¡¯t bear to¡¯ watch him leave. He was anticipating her ¡®can¡¯t bear to¡¯ for these few days and he finally waited for it....but he was in more pain than ever. He clearly knew that they were supposed to separate so why did he cling on and expected more? The more he had, the more he was unwilling to let go, he was torturing himself eventually. Lea smiled casually and carried Gu Mengmeng up, handing her over to Elvis before saying, ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. Hurry and take your afternoon nap. Leave everything here to me. I remembered you still have to see Daji and Kiara over at Sandy¡¯s house in the afternoon?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not in a good mood and she lost her usual inciting character. She just gave up and lied in Elvis¡¯s arms quietly, allowijng him to carry her back to the stone castle for her afternoon nap. When Gu Mengmeng left, Lea acted like he could not see Gregory almost wearing out his eyes. He looked at Auretin and instructed, ¡°Auretin, make a trip to the Snake King valley and tell Wabei four words ¡®Mengmeng¡¯s in danger¡¯.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Auretin asked. Lea chuckled and said, ¡°No then, once you finish these four words....you won¡¯t be able to even catch up to Wabei¡¯s shadow.¡± ¡°...¡± Auretin¡¯s face paralysis cold mode was turned on. Lea swayed his tail and said, ¡°When you return, I¡¯ll cook roasted fish for you.¡± Without replying, Auretin had turned to leave the ce, leaving a ¡®resolute and steadfast¡¯ backview for Lea. Yeah, ¡®resolute and steadfast¡¯ing from a foodie... ¡°She....¡± Gregory frowned, not understanding Lea¡¯s intention. Although Gu Mengmeng did not seem to be in a good state, she did not look like she was in danger. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re still here?¡± Lea looked at Gregory in surprise and smiled, saying, ¡°Oh...you¡¯re talking about ¡®Mengmeng¡¯s in danger¡¯, right? Sigh, we¡¯ve two Beast Kings in our family, what danger can Mengmeng possibly be in? I¡¯m just trying to con a coward over to see Mengmeng, after all...concern brings about disorder, he clearly knew that she wouldn¡¯t be in any danger but upon hearing this news, he can¡¯t help but worry, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chapter 1273 - Countdown: Six Days Left

Chapter 1273: Countdown: Six Days Left

Gregory¡¯s heart gave a jolt. Yeah, he clearly knew that she had strong skills and was protected by her Wolf king partner. He also saw her safe and sound with his own eyes but when he heard the three words ¡®Mengmeng¡¯s in danger¡¯, he could not help but worry, right? Was there anything he didn¡¯t notice? Was she caught in some kind of difficulty? And for a moment, Gregory was suddenly relieved internally. If she was really in danger, wouldn¡¯t he have a very good excuse to dy his one month agreement logically? He wanted to stay by her side for not only seven days... This idea made Gregory¡¯s heart experience a turbulent and his few days of muddling-along started to clear up. All abnormalities and difort had their most reasonable exnations. Ha, different air and difference in environments whatsoever. He clearly....had fallen in love with that little female and did not want to leave. Back then, the person whom he disliked and was desperate to get away from became his invaluable love treasure and he did not bear to release her for even a second. After realizing his feelings, Gregory was not the least rxed. The engagement between the vulture tribe and the ¡®mighty person¡¯ was a dead knot. If the female who inherited the Heart of the Desert did not exist today, the tribe leader of the vulture tribe would be destined to be lonely for all lifetimes and all generations. He would never be able to long for love... Ha, the honorable oath back when he inherited the position of tribe leader became a type of curse today. Lea¡¯s words hit all the spots so upon seeing Gregory¡¯s expression, he knew that it was time to haul in his. Ha, looks like it was not his ability to manipte people¡¯s heart regressing but because Gu Mengmeng destined his fate of being aplete failure. He said that Wabei and Gregory experienced their ¡®concerns bing disorder¡¯, so why was it inapplicable to use it on himself too? He was always being led by the nose by Gu Mengmeng and once she frowned, he could not do anything to her.... However, the only heart he could not manipte was Gu Mengmeng, right? Other than her, he could ce anyone, including himself, on his chessboard without any consideration. The afternoon of the sixth day before Gregory leaves. After Gu Mengmeng finished her breakfast, she lied against Elvis¡¯s chest and sat outside the stone castle to sunbathe. A howl was sounded from the skies and Gregory instantly put up his guard, turning his head with a sharp gaze as he entered defense mode. There was no other reason because all the Birds stayed at the Motou Mountains. So, any Bird that left the ce was an enemy and only one party could coexist if they met. Two enormous wings were soaring in the skies and after making two circles, hended right beside Gu Mengmeng. It was not anybody, it was Ian. He acted like he did not see Gregory as he waved to Gu Mengmeng calmly. Just when he wanted to walked towards her, Gregoryunched a fierce attack on him without any words exchanged. Ian was a third-level orc too. Although he had mated with Mandy, he had not surpassed third-level yet because he still needed to gather some battling experience. On the other hand, Gregory was an orc at the peak of third-level for a long time and moreover, vultures had been staying in the mountain amongst the Motou Mountains with the worst weather so they were trained by nature¡¯s hard work and numerous revisions. Thus, they were a lot stronger than same-level orcs. With the swing of his w, even if Ian was well-prepared, he would had only avoided his vital organs. From his corbone to his shoulder, a serious wound was flipped open, dripping with blood. It was so deep that his bones were visible, hideous and horrifying. Gu Mengmeng was given a huge scare by this sudden situation. Without having the time to react, she leaped out and pushed Gregory away, protecting Ian behind her back. ring at Gregory with her widened eyes in rage, she chided, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Chapter 1274 - Cleaning Up The Portal

Chapter 1274: Cleaning Up The Portal

An interrogating question instantly distanced them. Gu Mengmeng had the abilities of a Beast King so no matter how much she was restricted by her body condition to not exert all her strength, it was not something a third-level orc could withstand. Because things happened too suddenly, Gu Mengmeng did not notice the strength she exerted because she was worried for Ian¡¯s hand. In the end, her push injured Gregory quite seriously. His throat was filled with the sweet taste of rusty blood. He clenched his teeth hard and did not allow any blood in his mouth to show as he forced himself to swallow the mouthful of blood back. ¡°Cleaning up the portal.¡± Gregory said with his teeth clenched. Gu Mengmeng maintained her defensive stance towards Gregory, ring straight at him. Preparing to retaliate anytime, she tilted her head slightly and instructed, ¡°Lea, treat Ian¡¯s injury.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lea stepped forward and pulled Ian over, pushing him down to a stone chair. Then, from the stone castle, he took out a fish bone needle and sewing string made out of intestines to start sewing Ian¡¯s injury. Although Ian looked sick all the time, he was once the Eagle-owl tribe¡¯s leader so his self-esteem was rtively high. When Lea poked the needle with the string through his flesh, he did not ounce in pain despite having perspiration dotting his entire forehead. He just clenched his fists tight and said, ¡°I was the one who gave the order to leave Motou Mountains and I was also the one who went against the oath. The tribesmen from the Eagle-owl tribe only listened to their tribe leader¡¯smand. I deserve to receive this punishment. If it¡¯s not enough, you cane at me all you want.¡± ¡°Come at you my foot!¡± Gu Mengmeng did not even bother to turn her head as she stared intently at Gregory in defense, saying, ¡°The Eagle-owl tribe belongs to Saint Nazaire so all of them belong to me now. If you want to touch them, you must for my consent first.¡± Gregory felt that the mouthful of blood that he just swallowed was boiling magma, if not, why did it scorch the path from his gullet to his chest as if piping hot oil was poured in him? In the ordinary course of events, he should had replied Gu Mengmeng in an exceptionally arrogant tone, ¡°This matter belongs to the Birds, it¡¯s not for you to intervene as you wish.¡± If Gu Mengmeng insisted on defending Ian, he would had continuouslyunch attacks against Ian before he breathed hisst until one party dies. But... The sentence that was stuck at his throat was, ¡°If he belongs to you, what about me? What am I?¡± But he could not bring himself to say it because he knew that it was bringing disgrace to his own head. But that heart in his left chest that felt as if it was being rubbed against a hot pot without oil made him so painful that he did not know what to do. Gregory¡¯s pupils were instantly streaked with blood as he could not move his gaze away from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face at all. The question that he wanted to ask but could not ask was held at his throat and it was exceptionally tough for him to even breathe now. Lea was able to handle this kind of external injury with ease as he had a high degree of professional proficiency. When Gregory and Gu Mengmeng were stuck in a standstill while ring at each other, Lea had finished sewing Ian¡¯s injury up. After washing his hands, he hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and grinned, saying, ¡°Oh my, why are you throwing such a huge temper? Why can¡¯t we talk things over nicely and not talk about hitting and killing? Moreover, your males are still alive, when is it your turn to mention such crude words like hitting others? Hmm? Sit back obediently and I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Gu Mengmeng took two steps back and sat next to Ian. Looking at the wound sewn up by Lea, she felt bad as shemented, ¡°You just mated and you¡¯re disfigured...I don¡¯t know how Mandy would me meter on.¡± Ian did not appreciate her kindness as he sneered and said, ¡°What disfigured? I¡¯m a male, this small injury will heal by tomorrow, it won¡¯t leave any scars at all.¡± Lea walked to Gregory and patted his shoulder, smiling as he said, ¡°Are you still alright?¡± Chapter 1275 - I’ll Take Responsibility

Chapter 1275: I¡¯ll Take Responsibility

Gregory wanted to reply ¡®you don¡¯t need to worry about me¡¯ but the blood was still churning in his throat. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. He didn¡¯t know what he was being so stubborn about, but he just didn¡¯t want Gu Mengmeng to see him puke blood. Lea didn¡¯t insist but just continued. ¡°To my knowledge, the rule is that the moment a bird tribe leaves the Motou mountain range, they can never return. Otherwise, all the other bird tribes would gather and attack them to wipe the te clean. But now, Ian has no intention of returning to Motou. So you have no reason to attack him here. Am I right?¡± Gregory knew very well that if he insisted on attacking Ian now, it would mean destroying all good rtions with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stance was very clear. She would protect the eagle-owl tribe and Ian. Gregory¡¯s heart felt extremely torn every time he recalled her earlier guarded expression. It was a very unexpected feeling. He nodded and eded to Lea¡¯s twisted word game. This was his own selfish desire. He... Didn¡¯t want to be Gu Mengmeng¡¯s enemy. At least for these remaining six days here, he wished to cherish her every frown and every smile. Lea appreciated Gregory¡¯s practical sensibilities and smiled. ¡°However, the eagle-owl are indeed traitors to the Motou mountains. Ian deserved that beating. He¡¯s a male after all... it¡¯s verymon for fights to ur among us. Don¡¯t you agree? Leader Gregory.¡± Gregory nodded reluctantly. His gaze kept drifting over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. She was calming down after her fit of anger, and Gregory¡¯s constricted chest finally rxed on seeing that. Lea casually patted Gregory on the back, looking like he was trying to soothe him. In the end, the patting caused Gregory to spurt out the blood he had been storing in his mouth. ¡°Aiya, why are you vomiting blood?¡± Lea shouted in surprise. He hurriedly led Gregory to sit at the stone table diagonally opposite Gu Mengmeng, before handing him a piece of clean animal skin to wipe his mouth. Lea rebuked Gu Mengmeng, but in an exasperated and affectionate tone. ¡°Mengmeng, you were too heavy-handed? It was just two males fighting. It¡¯s fine for you to take sides, but for you to deal a killing blow?¡± Gu Mengmeng was also a little taken back by Gregory puking blood. She had been overly anxious and didn¡¯t hold back her strength in time. It appeared that she had really shoved him a bit too hard. Clearing her throat, Gu Mengmeng stood up and walked to Gregory¡¯s side. She took over the animal skin from him and helped him wipe his mouth. She said sheepishly, ¡°Well... sorry. I was too heavy-handed. I... I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you so badly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I am the one who is too weak for you.¡± This sentence didn¡¯t sound gentle at all... But it was the most indirect way that Gregory could think of to convey the meaning: ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I am fine. Don¡¯t worry¡±. Gu Mengmeng did not have a particrly low EQ, but Gregory¡¯s words were really too ¡°indirect¡±. No matter how you heard it, it just sounded like he was using Gu Mengmeng of bullying those weaker than her. Yes, too weak. Apart from Elvis, everyone else in the entire Beast World was too weak for her. But Lea was right. Outsiders should not interfere in fights between males. And Ian was indeed a traitor to the Motou mountain range. As the leader of the Motou mountains, Gregory had the right to execute punishment on him. She was in the wrong in this matter. But she was unable to just stand by and watch as Ian was being beaten to death by someone. ¡°Since I was the one who injured you, I will take responsibility. Stay at the stone castle while you recuperate. Lea will take charge of your meals and your medical treatments, until you fully recover.¡± Chapter 1276 - The Damn Bird Who Don’t Know Chalk From Cheese

Chapter 1276: The Damn Bird Who Don¡¯t Know Chalk From Cheese

¡°Alright.¡± Gregory answered with a bitter smile, the four words ¡®a blessing in disguise¡¯ surfacing inside him. Gu Mengmeng added, ¡°But let¡¯s make things clear first, if Ian doesn¡¯t go back to the Motou Mountains, you¡¯re not allowed to attack him again. If such action urs again, I¡¯ll punch you back.¡± Gregory did not say a word while Ian, on the other hand, sneered and said, ¡°I can settle my own problems so why do you need to interfere?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat him, why are you trying to fake it?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and chided him without holding herself back at all. Ian originally resembled a sick and weak crown prince. Now that he was injured, his face turned paler, as if his days were numbered. His features were good-looking but he always gave off an extreme detest expression in front of Gu Mengmeng as he said, ¡°I rather die from a battle than allow a female to stand up for me. Tsk, when can you get rid of your bad habit of poking your nose into others¡¯ business?¡± Gu Mengmeng stepped forward and stuck out one finger, pressing it against Ian¡¯s wound. This made him wince in pain and Gu Mengmeng raised her brow, criticizing, ¡°The damn bird who don¡¯t know chalk from cheese, what exactly does Mandy like about you? Tsk!¡± ¡°Gu Mengmeng! If you have the guts, wait until I recover from my injury!¡± Ian clenched his teeth and warned with a dark expression. Gu Mengmeng dusted her hands and said with a disdain look, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m the weak little female from two years ago? So what if you recover from your injury? You still can¡¯t defeat me, isn¡¯t it? Tsk tsk tsk....¡± ¡°You¡¯re so not cute!¡± Ian sneered. Gu Mengmeng chuckled and answered him, ¡°Everyone in this world thinks I¡¯m cute, you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t find me cute and that can only prove that you have a bad eyesight and you can¡¯t appreciate beauty well.¡± ¡°Ha ha, everyone in this world? Where?¡± Ian retorted back, not admitting defeat. Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis on her left and Lea on her right before giving a bright smile, saying, ¡°My husbands are my whole world. Since both of them find me cute, I¡¯m cute.¡± Elvis warmed his fingers up and smiled, saying, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll kill anyone who says you¡¯re not cute. That way, only people who find you cute will be left in this world. Is that alright?¡± Ian rolled his eyes, rejecting the bad quality public disy of affection in front of him. Gu Mengmeng won the first round! She kissed Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s cheeks in pride before taking two fruits from the fruit tter. She bit onto one of it and threw the other one to Ian. Since one of Ian¡¯s shoulders was injured, he could only use his other arm to catch the fruit Gu Mengmeng threw over. He did not stand on ceremony as he directly bit onto it and said, ¡°Do you know about the stray beasts attacking Saint Nazaire?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard it from the informant. Are there any serious losses?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Ian shook his head and swept his gaze across Lea. He did not continue staring as he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°We just lost Maya, the other females managed to escape this attack because they went to pray in the mountains. The tribe lost a little food and a few caves were messed up. These are all trivial matters, Barete and I can handle them.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not say a word. After Ian finished his fruit, he asked again, ¡°Then, are you returning to Saint Nazaire this winter? Mandy...¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know too, I originally wanted to search for the Love of the Sky in the Motou Mountains. I finally met someone from the vulture tribe but he¡¯s not willing to help me. I wanted to get closer to him through this month and suck up to him but in the end, everything was ruined because of you...tsk, now that I think of it, you¡¯re really badpany, a Bird who can¡¯t achieve anything and is only good at spoiling things.¡± Chapter 1277 - Envy, Jealousy And A Desire To Go Crazy.

Chapter 1277: Envy, Jealousy And A Desire To Go Crazy.

Gu Mengmeng and Ian were so engaged in their conversation that theypletely did not notice Gregory¡¯s envious gaze behind them. He was extremely unsatisfied towards Ian¡¯s tone when speaking to Gu Mengmeng and this dissatisfaction surpassed the dissatisfaction he felt when Ian went against the Motou Mountains¡¯s vow. Because it was his duty to kill Ian ording to the vow but he also wanted to kill Ian because of his attitude towards Gu Mengmeng that made him growl internally. And when he looked at the current situation, his anger subsided and all that¡¯s left was loneliness. Ian and Gu Mengmeng were not partners and they had their own partners too. It seemed like they did not stay together for a long time but whenever they met, they did not feel the least distant from each other. This was the first time Gregory witnessed Gu Mengmeng baring her fangs and brandishing her sharp ws. In his recollection, other than the dense murderous aura she gave off when plucking grapes outside the tribe, she always treated everyone with warmth. But Ian was special and they interacted very differently too. They were clearly dissing each other with sharp statements but they never lose their temper and no matter how crude their words were, she would still throw Ian a delicious fruit instinctively whenever she had one and Ian would receive it without having his guard up. They could even transit from almost battling each other to normal interaction mode and back from normal interaction mode to dissing each other in a split second... Although Gu Mengmeng described him as ¡®badpany who can¡¯t achieve anything and is only good at spoiling things¡¯, when he was attacked, she would rush to protect him behind her without hesitation. To Gu Mengmeng, Ian must be a special male. But... Why? They were clearly not partners, why was he so special? Envy, jealousy and a desire to go crazy. Especially when Gu Mengmeng stood opposite him without hesitation to protect Ian. This made Gregory explode in anger. For the past 24 days, she smiled at him, treated him well and said that she wanted to gift him her first Melotti feather fan. She even said that she ¡®can¡¯t bear¡¯ for him to leave. Were all of these just an illusion? Did he not deserve to be mentioned at all in her heart? But just a while ago, she wiped the blood off the corner of his lips gently and apologized. Ha, no matter how few times he left the mountains, he knew that it was a matter of course for females to cut open a male¡¯s chest to see how his heart looked like in the Beast World. So, she just gave him a push, why should she say sorry? Gregory¡¯s attention was fixated on Ian and Gu Mengmeng, he did not notice Lea¡¯s helplessugh by the side. Sometimes, abilities and intelligence really did not make everyone live a good life. It was just a clumsy tactic of throwing someone a bone, to use the carrot and stick approach but Gregory reacted like an ignorant and dumb fellow who was unaware of worldly affairs. He just fell deep into it in one go. Everyone was like him when they experienced love for the first time, right? Lea did not even need to think it through seriously because he could easily guess that Gregory must be thinking inside him, ¡°If I betrayed the Motou Mountains like Ian, will Gu Mengmeng treat me like how special she treats him? Will she stand by my side without hesitation in times of danger?¡± This was why Lea did not allow Ian to expose himself when he just reached Sauder. Just like what Gu Mengmeng said, beggars would not envy Jack Ma¡¯s pots of money but they would envy their next-door beggar from getting two dors more than them that day. Gregory was the same too, he would not envy how well Gu Mengmeng treated Elvis and Lea because they were her partners and he was not. But he would envy Ian because....they were both birds and not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partners. Furthermore, regardless whether it was their abilities or titles, Ian would never surpass him but he received special treatment from Gu Mengmeng... Chapter 1278 - After Experiencing Warmth, He Would Naturally Fear Cold

Chapter 1278: After Experiencing Warmth, He Would Naturally Fear Cold

Every day, Lea would remind Gregory about the countdown to losing Gu Mengmeng. When his uneasiness and unwillingness to part reached its highest level, Lea would show him another possibility called ¡®Ian¡¯. Someone who lived in cold would not be afraid of cold, unless they experienced warmth; Someone who had nothing would not be concerned about gains and losses, unless he had something before; Someone who had no desire would not have any weakness, unless he had greed... So, Lea kept Gregory by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and did not mention anything about Motou Mountains, so that he could gradually lower his guards, then... As someone who had also struggled to escape from the pit of loneliness, he was even more certain about the attractiveness of the warmth that Gu Mengmeng had brought to a person who had never experienced such a beautiful life. After experiencing warmth, he would naturally be afraid of cold. And this greedy desire was exactly the chains that had formed around his throat. Counting from the fifth day that Gregory had left, Sauder had be a chaotic mess. Before the sun had risen, a dark figure had already charged into the stone castle along with the wind. That speed was so quick that Elvis could not even stand up and could only protect Gu Mengmeng quickly in his arms. He used his sharp ws to strangle the intruder¡¯s throat, yet as though not feeling anything, the intruder shook Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and looked at her with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Gu Mengmeng! You¡¯d better open your eyes! Wake up!¡± After taking a clearer look at that person¡¯s face, Elvis sighed helplessly and withdrew his ws. Gu Mengmeng was deep in her sleep when she was shook awake. With a nk face, she looked at Wabei, who had a piercing gaze, and without understanding the situation at all, she responded in a muddled manner. ¡°Little shit... what happened to you?¡± ¡°I still wanted to ask you that! What happened to you? Let me warn you, I don¡¯t allow you to die!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder pained from his tight clutch. She took a deep breath and looked at Wabei in his crazy state and pped his head so hard that he flew away. Then, she rubbedd her shoulders and stood up to walk towards Wabei. She said, ¡°calm down, who told you I was dying?¡± Wabei was stunned from the p and sized up Gu Mengmeng with his wide open eyes. Seeing that she was really unscathed, his pounding chest finally rxed gradually. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re fine, luckily you¡¯re fine... Damn it, i was really frightened to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei as he holed up in a corner to calm his emotions down and she could not tell whether tough or cry. Kicking him lightly, she said, ¡°I hate it the most when people disturb me in my sleep. Since it¡¯s you, I shall let you off. Think of how to exin it to me tomorrow. If you can¡¯t exin well, I will cut you into pieces to cook snake porridge. Go sleep, the sun is not even up yet.¡± Gu Mengmeng returned to Elvis¡¯ arms and fell asleep soon after. So nice, she had lover by her side, and friends opposite... Gregory, who was staying in the stone castle to recuperate, naturally witnessed the entire scene. Ha... she was so adorable even when angry, how great would it be if she had inherited the Heart of the Desert? Gregory did not sleep for the entire night. He only sat quietly outside and stared nkly at the room door that Gu Mengmeng had closed. The next day when Gu Mengmeng woke up, Wabei had already calm down. Without the urgent emotions of worry, Wabei felt his fear for Gu Mengmeng rising again. He rolled up into a ball in the corner. He was very frustrated with this fear that he had but he could not control himself. Whenever he was near Gu Mengmeng, he would tremble in fear and all his cells would wish nothing more than to escape. Chapter 1279 - First Meeting With Father-In-Law

Chapter 1279: First Meeting With Father-In-Law

Seeing Wabei in this state, Gu Mengmeng felt bad. She summoned Elvis and Love of the Sky to discuss whether she should look for the Beast Deity to ask about the Love of the Sky since Gregory was leaving in five days¡¯ time. Lea nodded to indicate approval, whereas Elvis held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms andughed, ¡°what should I do? I am a little nervous?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis in confusion. Then, she realised that since he is a Beast King now, he could visit the Beast Deity with her in her dreams. Sheughed and said, ¡°yes, you should be nervous meeting your father-inw for the first time, but my father is an easygoing person. It will be fine.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and nodded to agree. Lea swung his tail with envy and said, ¡°Mengmeng, after finding the Love of the Sky, let¡¯s quickly look for the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs... I also want to level up and be a Beast King so that I can meet father-inw with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng agreed quickly and did not know that behind his coquettish behaviour, his true intention was to obtain the Tear of the Beast Deity after bing the Beast King sp that he could revive Gu Mengmeng when anything happens to her. Leaughed and nodded with a fully contented expression. Then, he straightened his body and said, ¡°then let us discuss the questions you should ask.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°first, we should know who that ¡®master¡¯ is. My gut feeling tells me that I know him and even have a friendly rtionship with him. It¡¯s really annoying that my memory is missing this out.¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s small face and said with a doting smile, ¡°this question is a must. After all, that ¡®master¡¯ seems to have something with the vulture tribe. It will be beneficial for us to obtain more information about this. Moreover...¡± Lea hesitated, then decided to tell Gu Mengmeng about the scheme that he had plot against Gregory. With a look of disbelief and wide open eyes, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°so... you are saying that Gregory likes me now?¡± With an expression of ¡®sadly, that is true¡¯, Lea nodded. Gu Mengmeng used her palms to cover her face as she said helplessly, ¡°brother, how could you could this? It is too despicable to make use of someone¡¯s feelings... this makes me feel really lowly.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands in his palms, then continued carefully, ¡°I did not tell you this beforehand because I did not want to make you an aplice. You did not do anything to him, isn¡¯t it? So it was just me who had schemed against him and used him, it has nothing to do with you. And I used his heart not his feelings.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth was crooked with a resentful expression. Lea said, ¡°I allowed him to get close to you, but I did not force himself to like you. It was him who did not control his heart and prevent himself from liking you. To some extent, this state is his own choice, and I had only predicted this oue. He willingly allowed his emotions to develop into a form of desire and I had only made use of this.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°say something that makes sense.¡± Leaughed softly, and replied. ¡°He is the only person who can bring us up Motou Mountain. Since we are going to use him, I need to ensure that he won¡¯t betray you. Otherwise, once you ascend to heaven, he is no longer within our control. How could I allow this risk to exist? You are my deity, you are my life, you are my everything.¡± Chapter 1280 - Love At First Sight, Faithful For Life

Chapter 1280: Love At First Sight, Faithful For Life

¡°Even so, you should not have made use of a person¡¯s feelings...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt helpless. Originally, she could please Gregory and request that he bring them up to Motou Mountains, but now that he has feelings for her, it was harder for her to do so. Because she could not reciprocate his feelings, so how could she make any request to him? Lea sighed helplessly and stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°It¡¯s just another person among the many others who like you, why do you have to be so bothered?¡± Gu Mengmeng shot Lea a grudging look for him to think through himself. He could only give in and say, ¡°in that case, if you feel burdened... after this, you can use your bewitching spell on him so that he could forget the feelings he had for you. The incidents that have happened during this period of time will be like a dream to him. When he returns to Motou Mountains, he would wake up and return to his usual life, there won¡¯t be any loss to him.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°If you still feel indebted to him, you can just treat him nicer during this period of time.¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders and added, ¡°but you cannot have any intimate contact or allow him to be your partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°since it has already progressed to this stage, there¡¯s no other choice. But Lea, I am really afraid of being emotionally indebted to someone. In the future, you really should not make use of others¡¯ feelings for me... If something like Snakel happened again, I will really be devastated.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng and agreed seriously. In fact, he was also unwilling for so many to take a liking towards Gu Mengmeng, but what other choice did he have? Gu Mengmeng was like the brightest star in the world. When she opened her eyes, even the warm sunlight in March was not as attractive as her. Besides her, who else could make someone fall in love at first sight and decide to be faithful for the rest of their lives? But... In his scheme, allowing others to like Gu Mengmeng was his limit and he would definitely not allow others to win over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Moreover, Lea did not feel any guilt for doing so. In the Beast World, being weak was an offence. If the other party could beat him in terms of wits or beat Elvis in terms of strength, then they would also not pity them when they snatch away Gu Mengmeng. The weak falls prey to the strong and the survival of the fittest happens ¨C this is a natural phenomenon. It is cruel but it is also useful. But since Mengmeng did not like it, he could choose not to use such a scheme in the future. After all... there were so many methods to get to what he wanted, even though it might be more tedious, there would definitely be some other way. After Lea¡¯s promise, Gu Mengmeng nodded and said. ¡°other than the matter with ¡®the great lord¡¯, I still want to ask you about the secrets that are hidden in Motou Mountains. I feel strange... as if there is something wrong with it and it may be rted to me.¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°I am also interested in the other treasures hidden in Motou Mountains.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and did not say anything. She was not interested in the treasures, but Motou Mountains itself. It was a strange feeling, and it was indescribable, except that... she felt the blood in her boiling fervently and strangely drawn to it. ¡°Also...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze floated past Wabei, who was curled up at a distance away, and said. ¡°I have to ask my father why those stray beasts seem to be afraid of me. Even though this meants Cole could not disgust me anymore, but I feel ufortable seeing Wabei this afraid of me. Moreover, it was strange that when Chixuan asked his people to ask for grapes, I ould actually sense stray beasts nearby... At this distance, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense them in the past.¡± Chapter 1281 - Father Have You Gone Mad?

Chapter 1281: Father Have You Gone Mad?

¡°My instincts tell me that something has happened to us when we were in the Ma Desert. We have forgotten something important, causing my change.¡± Gu Mengmeng concluded. Lea nodded and said. ¡°Yeah, I also think so.¡± Pondering for a moment, Lea added, ¡°Gregory said that the mountain peak has extreme temperatures, you don¡¯t have ayer of fur to protect you from it, and this is worrying... You should ask the great Beast Deity if there is any solution?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered in a well-behaved manner. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng on the forehead, then said, ¡°alright, you and Elvis should sleep. I will guard you guys here.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged meaningful nces with each other, both with the same message ¨C ¡®take good care of her¡¯ ¨C except that one was referring to the body and the other to the soul. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng securely on his chest and wrapped his hand across his neck to surround her back. His other hand was on her waist as his huge tail lightly covered her stomach, with his legs entwined with hers. No one knew what would happen after they fell asleep. Elvis was not even sure if he would be able to go to where the Beast Deity was with Gu Mengmeng, so he hugged her as closely as he could so that he was more reassured. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face stuck to Elvis¡¯ chest. Hearing his heart beat, sheforted him softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, just rx.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head again before closing his eyes gradually. Their breathing were soft and regr and gradually, their breathing and heartbeat were at the same frequency. Their consciousness left them slowly. In a white fog, Gu Mengmeng held onto Elvis¡¯ hands and smiled gently. Elvis was also looking at Gu Mengmeng and did not say anything but he felt at ease. Even though there was a thick white fog surrounding them, Elvis felt very safe when he could see Gu Mengmeng. As usual, the Beast Deity was standing at the top of the clouds. When he saw Elvis, he was not surprised and only waved his hand at Gu Mengmeng lovingly. But Gu Mengmeng felt something was amiss as the Beast Deity was being exceedingly loving. ¡°My precious daugther, you are finally back.¡± Without saying anything else, the Beast Deity immediately grabbed Gu Mengmeng from Elvis¡¯ hands, then with a wave of his sleeves, Elvis was knocked far away. In the fantasy realm, Elvis did not feel pain, but he was hit without a reason, yet he did not dare retaliate. He could only crawl back in a miserable state, but unknowingly, he could not run closer despite a seemingly 100 or 200 meters. The Beast Deity ignored Elvis and led Gu Mengmeng to sit on a long bench. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with a reproachful look and said, ¡°sigh, my precious daughter must have been suffering. Look at this tanned skin, even your hands have be rougher, aiyayaya... Why are you frowning? Is it because your partner did not take good care of you? What else have you suffered, don¡¯t worry, tell your father, your father will seek justice for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity with a grim look, not understanding his behaviour, then looked at Elvis, who was trying to run but could never reach them. Then she turned back to look at her father and said, ¡°Father, have you gone mad?¡± The Beast Deity¡¯s face immediately changed and his gaze at Gu Mengmeng was filled with usation when he said, ¡°why? Is your heart aching for him?¡± Chapter 1282 - I Will Break Your Leg If You Dare Plead For Him

Chapter 1282

: I Will Break Your Leg If You Dare Plead For Him

Gu Mengmeng could feel her hair standing from the Beast Deity¡¯s gaze. It was as though he was telling her ¡®I will break your leg if you plead for him¡¯. She shook her head in a stiff manner and said, ¡°It¡¯s right for the father-inw to teach his son-inw a lesson... it¡¯s right...¡± Then, the Beast Deity nodded in a satisfied manner and said, ¡°Of course, if I do not take him a notch down the first time I meet him, won¡¯t he think that he can casually marry my precious daughter? Hmm? He should see for himself whose precious daughter it is.¡± The Beast Deity nced at Elvis from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to run faster?¡± At such a distance, Elvis could hear and see clearly everything that the Beast Deity had said to Gu Mengmeng and his facial expression. After receiving a heart pained yet helpless gaze from Gu Mengmeng, Elvisughed and shook his head to tell her that it was fine and he could withstand it. After all, if Elvis had a daughter, he definitely would not be this easy on her first partner. The Beast Deity ignored the meaningful nces that Elvis and Gu Mengmeng shot each other and held onto her hands to say, ¡°Raising a daughter is like caring for a pot of flowers. You water and fertilise it, but one day, it would be carried away by a brat called son-inw...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Father, are you addicted to Douyin recently?¡± The Beast Deity had originally intended on bursting into tears but was exposed by Gu Mengmeng, so he awkwardly cleared his throat and forcibly suppressed his tears. He nced at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°This should naturally be the case. If one wants to marry my daughter, they have toplete two tasks.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that the Beast Deity was a drama king that day. She had been partners with Elvis for two years and almost three, yet he had only taken him down a notch now... Wasn¡¯t hegging too much? But at the thought that all he was doing was for her sake, Gu Mengmeng felt loved. Even though Elvis would not bully her, but with someone supporting you and being your safe haven, and telling him ¡®if you do not love her someday, do not lie to her, or mistreat her, just call me and I will bring her home¡¯ when handing over your hands to another man ¨C that feeling was great. It was so great that Gu Mengmeng thought she would experience in her life, yet she did. The heartstring called kinship that was so vulnerable was vigorously plucked at this instant. Gu Mengmeng smiled as she yed along with the Beast Deity¡¯s harmless antics and asked, ¡°Hmm? Which two tasks?¡± The Beast Deity¡¯s eyes immediately turned towards Elvis and said, ¡°Firstly, surpass your father. Secondly, please your mother. As someone with dual roles of your father and mother, he has to surpass me and please me. If he cannotplete either, and he expects me to ept him as my son-inw?! Dream on!¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and nodded. Then, she turned to say to Elvis, ¡°Hubby, good luck.¡± Elvis sent back a resolute gaze, then transformed into a wolf to run with all his might towards Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng felt bad for Elvis so she wrapped her arms around the Beast Deity¡¯s elbow and hung from his shoulders and said, ¡°But Father, what if my mother-inw also makes things difficult for me in the future...¡± The Beast Deity scoffed, ¡°If she thinks that she can afford to offend our family, then she should try to do that.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her heart warming up. She hugged the Beast Deity and used her furry little head to rub against his shoulders, saying, ¡°Father is the most domineering and strong one, you can take control of the world!¡± The Beast Deity held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Daughter, have a look. The world that your father has taken control over would all be yours in the future. Hahahaha...¡± Pfft... The Beast Deity was so adorable that day, he must have really been possessed by a drama king. Chapter 1283 - You Know? What Do You Know!

Chapter 1283: You Know? What Do You Know!

¡°Father, about that...¡± Gu Mengmeng was about to speak when the Beast Deity gestured to her to stop and he said, ¡°Just like the usual old rules, you can only ask questions after the drama ends.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Fine, you shall begin then.¡± But the Beast Deity shook his head and looked at Elvis. ¡°I have not epted him yet, why would I allow him to watch drama with us?¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°Father~ My husband has been there running for almost half a day...¡± The Beast Deity snorted and said. ¡°So what? How much pain did you suffer to give birth to the wolf cubs for him? And what about him? What did he do? Why can he enjoy the process, while you have to bear the pain?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red and she shook the Beast Deity¡¯s shoulders, saying, ¡°Father, remember who you are! You are a deity, how could you be this dirty?!¡± The Beast Deity was dizzy from her shaking. Even though he said that he was not giving in, he snapped and instantly Elvis was brought to their side. This amount of running was not much difficulty to Elvis. Even though he was sweating slightly, his face was still normal and he was not panting heavily. This greatly upsetted the Beast Deity as he did not manage to vent his frustration. As such, he used one hand to hug Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, and the other hand pped away Elvis¡¯s wolf ws that intended on holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, as he said, ¡°Did you know how painful it was for my daughter to give birth to your children?¡± Elvis nodded and his expression became serious. Hede and the four little ones were delivered by him personally. The painful shriek from Gu Mengmeng was a nightmare for Elvis up till now. In Elvis¡¯ memory, there were two times that Gu Mengmeng had made him so overwhelmed with pain that he wanted to die. The first time she was extremely quiet. It was that time when she was carried from the Snake King valley by Snakel. As though she was a lifeless and broken doll, her blood created a long trail on the ground, yet she did not even cry, just like she was dead. The other time she was extremely loud. It was that time when she was giving birth and her screams were so ear deafening that he could feel his heart shatter. It was as though his bones were bitten by thousands and ten thousands of ants and it was so painful that he felt numb. These two times were the nightmares that Elvis would never forget. Seeing Elvis nod, the Beast Deity could only scoff and say, ¡°You know? What do you know?! You have never given birth to a child, how could you know?!¡± Elvis was speechless and could only hang his head low, with a look of ¡®Imitted an offence¡¯. The Beast Deityughed softly, as though he was up to no good. Gu Mengmeng gently pushed the Beast Deity and said, ¡°Father, you are an upright character, don¡¯tugh so creepily... otherwise I would suspect that you are an antagonist behind the scenes.¡± The Beast Deity raised his head and said, ¡°My precious daughter is my life. I would fight with all my might against anyone who makes you suffer! For you, I would not care about whether I am supposed to be upright or not!¡± This drama king was really very stubborn, Gu Mengmeng thought that... Hmm... She¡¯d better not bring Elvis back the next time. ¡°Fine, then Father, how about you tell us how Elvis can be epted by you?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled in a well-behaved manner, as though she was a studious student asking a teacher for the semester-end test questions. The Beast Deity nced at Elvis and said, ¡°Why should my daughter be suffering while you enjoy the childbirth? You should at least suffer the same amount of pain for me to be alright.¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, great Beast Deity. I should have bore the pain, Xiao Meng should not be the one taking responsibility for my mistake.¡± Chapter 1284 - Let Me Suffer The Pain For You For Once

Chapter 1284: Let Me Suffer The Pain For You For Once

¡°Ha, it¡¯s great that you think this way. Originally, I wanted to let bear ten times the pain my daughter suffered, but seeing that your attitude is right... eight times would be sufficient.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged the Beast Deity suddenly and said with a face full of shock, ¡°Father, the gaps in the bones would all open during childbirth, that pain is really terrifying. If you increase it by eight times he would die...¡± The Beast Deity was displeased and pursed his lips. ¡°Seven and half times.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and pleaded, ¡°Father, just the original level will do, please... you don¡¯t want me to be a widow right?¡± The Beast Deity smiled at Gu Mengmeng and gently stroked her little head as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he dies of pain, you still have Lea. In the future when Leaes, he would have to experience the same thing. If even he dies, I will look for a better one for you.¡± ¡°Father... You are really my father...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to cry so badly. As if he could not tell the hidden meaning in her words, the Beast Deity nodded his head seriously, ¡°Yeah, of course I¡¯m your father. How would a stepfather be this nice to you? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto the Beast Deity¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Father, your morals need to be upright. People say that you¡¯d rather demolish ten temples than destroy a marriage. It is immoral for you to force your son-inw to death and find another man for your daughter, it is a twisted for human nature!¡± The Beast Deity held his chest and looked crestfallen. His finger that was pointing at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands were trembling, making it seem as though Gu Mengmeng was extremely unfilial and had chased her old parents out of the house. He said, ¡°Alright... alright... your father is trying to protect you with all he can... you¡¯d actually rebut me because of this little brat... Ah... my heart hurts so much...¡± Gu Mengmeng had a face of ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ and she held her forehead and said, ¡°Father, Oscar owes you an identity number and 10086 awards...¡± Elvis¡¯ mind could not process thisplicated situation before his eyes. The Beast Deity had an extremely noble position in the Beast World that no one could even imagine, but he had never expected the Beast Deity to be... um... this... yful? And he could not understand most of the conversation that Gu Mengmeng had with the Beast Deity. But judging from the situation before him, Gu Mengmeng seemed to be in a conflict with the Beast Deity because she could not stand him suffering. Elvis was unwilling for Gu Mengmeng to be sandwiched between him and the Beast Deity so he said, ¡°Xiao Meng, I am a male. A male has a stronger withstanding ability than a female, moreover I am already a Beast King. Don¡¯t worry, I am not afraid of pain.¡± ¡°Elvis, believe me... the pain from giving birth is different from the pain from a fight.¡± Gu Mengmeng advised patiently for Elvis to not put up a strong front and to act weak at times. But Elvis smiled and rubbed her head, saying. ¡°If you are in pain for one percent, I need to be in pain for 100 percent. This is the punishment I deserve. Now that the great Beast Deity only punishes me for seven and half times, it is already considered merciful. Moreover, only by suffering this punishment will I be able to break free from this nightmare, and I can face your next childbirth. Behave, don¡¯t interfere. Let me withstand the pain for you for once, alright?¡± The Beast Deity dragged Gu Mengmeng into his arms andughed at Elvis, ¡°Since you said so, what are we waiting for?¡± After he said that, the Beast Deity turned his finger and a square separation shield appeared around Elvis. It was transparent but with his abilities, he would not be able to leave. The Beast Deity had a kind-looking expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am just making sure that you would not harm my precious daughter when you are struggling in painter on.¡± Chapter 1285 - Just Bear With It.

Chapter 1285: Just Bear With It.

Elvis nodded. It was the right decision to have that additionalyer of protection for Gu Mengmeng. As much as he felt that he would never hurt Gu Mengmeng, that extra protection made him feel more at ease. Gu Mengmeng sighed. With one party willing to be the abuser and the other willing to bear the abuse, there was nothing more left to say. The Beast Deity maintained his benevolent smile. With one tap of his finger, Elvis shuddered all over as sweat poured forth and his pupils dted. His hands trembled against the transparent barrier as tears flowed from his eyes. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart tightened as she pressed her own palms against his through the barrier. ¡°Is it very painful?¡± As far as she knew, Elvis had two exceptionally terrible battles before. Once was in the Snake King valley when he got totally battered up after clearing all the trapsid down by Snakel. Elvis had stood, bruised and bloodied all over at Snakel¡¯s door, only to hear Snakel say those final words ¡°so weak¡±. The second time was right before going to the Ma Desert, when he had fought Wabei so as to enhance his own strength. Wabei had really gone hard on Elvis, and the two of them fought each other to the brink of death. And Elvis didn¡¯t cry those two times. So what kind of pain was he in now that tears were actually streaming down his face? Elvis nodded and exhaled through quivering lips, ¡°Painful. Very painful.¡± He wed furiously at his own heart with his sharp ws. Elvis¡¯ brows were furrowed deeply and his jaw muscles werepletely tensed. His eyes were so bloodshot that there were nearly no whites left. It was a hideously savage face but Gu Mengmeng could detect the deep love behind it. ¡°So... when you gave birth to those little wolves... the pain was like this...¡± Even if Elvis had to bear this type of suffering tenfold, he would at most just grit his teeth. But the moment he thought of how Gu Mengmeng had once endured such pain, Elvis felt like his heart had been carved out by a knife and then soaked in a liquid to be electrocuted, before being smashed to a pulp. That kind of pain... it was indescribable. He had known all along that Gu Mengmeng was under a lot of pain during childbirth. But he never knew just how terrible it was. He could not bear to let Gu Mengmeng endure the pain of childbirth, and so decided to never let her bear children again. But now he finally realized. Only by personally experiencing her pain would he truly know what it felt like to have his heart shredded to a pulp. And he used to say how much his heart ached for her¡ªhow dare he! Compared to this, that tiny pinprick was nothing. He was really a scumbag! How despicable and selfish was he? To have made her pregnant. To have made her gone through childbirth. To have made her endure so much pain... all so he could have more bargaining chips to make her stay? The Beast Deity held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and gazed at Elvis with disdain. ¡°You already can¡¯t bear this? Let me tell you that this is just the start of many more waves of pain. How long was my precious daughter inbor then? Or have you forgotten?¡± How could he forget? That day, Gu Mengmeng was tormented an entire night bybor pains before finally giving birth. The Beast Deity continued. ¡°Thebor pains will gradually intensify as time passes, you... just bear with it.¡± Elvis nodded seriously with red-rimmed eyes. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with such tender heartache, as if the one in pain was not himself but Gu Mengmeng, who was standing on the other side of the barrier,pletely at a loss for what to do. Gu Mengmeng stood helplessly outside the barrier. She shook the Beast Deity¡¯s arm pleadingly. ¡°Daddy, he has experienced it now. He knows how much pain I was in... why don¡¯t you just let him out.¡± Chapter 1286 - Practical Lesson In Childbirth

Chapter 1286: Practical Lesson In Childbirth

The Beast Deity remained unmoved. ¡°Have you ever seen someone give birth halfway and then stop?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless by his retort. There was no other choice. In this realm, the Beast Deity had absolute control over everything. Even though she and Elvis were both Beast Kings, they werepletely powerless here. So no matter how much she wished to reach out and save Elvis, or how much he struggled to escape from this torture¡ªas long as the Beast Deity didn¡¯t assent, it would be all for naught. Hence Gu Mengmeng just stood there dumbly and helplessly outside the barrier. She stared on as Elvis still smiled at her despite his immense pain, conveying the message: I am fine, don¡¯t be afraid. I can hold on. Finally, after enduring the long and arduousbor pains, he entered the giving birth stage. But that tall, strapping hunk of a man, Elvis, copsed to his knees as his legs gave out from the tremendous pain. He gasped for breath like a fish onnd, as if oxygen was a luxury to him now. Gu Mengmeng clenched her fists tightly and bit down on her lips. She was unable to tear her gaze from Elvis¡¯ face as she said softly, ¡°Daddy, I understand your intentions now.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± The Beast Deity asked gently. Gu Mengmeng gave a bitter smile. ¡°You not only wanted Elvis to experience the pain I endured during childbirth. You always want me to understand how terrible and helpless he and Lea felt when they saw me in the painful throes ofbor.¡± When Gu Mengmeng turned to look at the Beast Deity, a faint smile yed about her lips even as her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Daddy, thank you for your efforts. I understand now.¡± The Beast Deity finally let out a big sigh. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Ah...!¡± With one final earth-splitting howl by Elvis, this ¡°practical lesson on childbirth¡± finally ended. The Beast Deity waved and the transparent barrier faded away. Gu Mengmeng went forward to support the exhausted Elvis. She held his head and kissed him. ¡°Is it still painful? Mmm?¡± Elvis reached out to hold Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms. With a choked voice, he said, ¡°I... I have let you suffer. I am sorry... Xiao Meng... sorry...¡± The Beast Deity nodded with satisfaction, but wasn¡¯t that kind to let them continue hugging. Holding Gu Mengmeng by the neck, he drew her out from Elvis¡¯ embrace before smacking him to a far distance. ¡°Hugging my daughter right in front of me. Do you have a death wish?¡± Elvis felt very aggrieved. Couldn¡¯t he hug his own wife... He forced his weak and fatigued body to walk back toward Gu Mengmeng. This time, he was not trapped in a spot but could clearly feel himself nearing her with every step. Gu Mengmeng wanted to go forward to wee him but the Beast Deity held on to her shoulders. He shook his head. ¡°It is not that easy to gain my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. If he can¡¯t even endure these few steps toward you, how can he apany you in even more arduous journeys in the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached for Elvis¡¯ suffering, but she was helpless. Elvis smiled at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t worry. No matter how far you are, I will find you. Even the mountains and seas cannot stop me from walking toward you. You don¡¯t need toe over, just stay where you are and wait for me. Don¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t hide. Don¡¯t abandon me... that is all I ask.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood in ce and reached out one hand. ¡°I will wait for you toe take my hand and bring me home.¡± Elvis nodded and stepped toward Gu Mengmeng. He then grasped her hand firmly in his own and stood with her, facing the Beast Deity. ¡°Lord Beast Deity, please give me Xiao Meng¡¯s hand.¡± Chapter 1287 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1287: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The Beast Deity just chuckled and stopped his role-ying. He said with the elegant air as befitting a deity, ¡°In my eyes, you arepletely unworthy of my daughter. But... because Mengmeng likes you, I will reluctantly ept you. If I ever find out that my precious daughter has suffered the slightest bit because of you... ha, I will let you experience the true rage of a Beast Deity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis lowered his head respectfully and humbly. It was not just because he was a powerful deity but also because he was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s father. The Beast Deity tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand. ¡°Come, my precious daughter. Watch some television with your father.¡± With that the Beast Deity pulled Gu Mengmeng onto the two-seater bench. With nowhere else to sit, Elvis had no choice but to settle down on the floor beside Gu Mengmeng. His eyes were full of deep affection. Apart from Gu Mengmeng, he could see nothing else. The Beast Deity paid no heed to Elvis at all. He just waved and a screen-like object appeared before the three of them. The scene was set at the amusement park, where the previous episode ended. The first ride was called Wave After Wave. A m with two rows of double-seats would undte up and down as if drifting across the ocean, while bubbles blew from the sides. Apanied by romantic tunes, it was a rxing and intimate ride. As Snakel¡¯s and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s friends hade over in haste, none of them brought their own partners. Only Snakel and Gu Mengmeng were a couple and they sat together. The rest of the group saw the girls sitting on one row and the guys on the other. But... In the past, Gu Mengmeng always sat with Bai Lan but now she had to apany Snakel. As a result, Bai Lan was all alone. She sat by herself and fastened her seatbelt. She then heard one of her female roommates shouting at the staff. ¡°Miss, no need to y musicter. We brought our own background music.¡± The staff cheerfully agreed. After all, they had rented the entire park today and were the boss. They could do whatever they wanted. Before Gu Mengmeng had time to react, Bai Lan¡¯s face darkened as she hollered. ¡°Ning Qi Zhu, must you be so mean?! Gu Mengmeng, you shut up. You are not to sing, do you hear me!¡± Gu Mengmeng had been rather perplexed, but on hearing Bai Lan¡¯s reprimands, she instantly understood what background music they were referring to. This caused her tough out loud. Snakel also knew about the background music they were referring to but kept silent. He just looked happily at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s radiant smile. The m started moving and bubbles blew in from all corners. It made for a lovely scene. ¡°One, two, three!¡± Ning Qi Zhu counted to three and all the girls sang in unison. ¡°We are not the same. In the entire dorm, only you don¡¯t have a partner...¡± The singing was apanied by peals ofughter, which made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face glow. Snakel¡¯s eyes grew tender at the sight. After alighting from the ride, Bai Lan pointed at Gu Mengmeng grievously. ¡°Girl, even you have betrayed me!¡± Gu Mengmeng hid behind Snakel as sheughed gleefully. Actually, for more than half a year, both she and Bai Lan had been the target of that song. Mmm, so ¡°bullying¡± someone could be rather fun too. Bai Lan gritted her teeth. She hooked one arm around Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Boy, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Chapter 1288 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1288: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Zhan Jin Cheng shook his head as he subconsciously nced at Gu Mengmeng. Actually... he could have had a girlfriend. But someone else cut in. ¡°Now you do!¡± With that, Bai Lan gave Zhan Jin Cheng a big kiss while still hanging onto his neck. The ferocity of her action... it was as if she was devouring Zhan Jin Cheng. An uproar ignited in the the group. Snakel didn¡¯t join the ruckus but his lips involuntarily curled upwards. This Bai Lan had a wicked tongue but it couldn¡¯t be denied that she had helped him get rid of that sore-eye of a guy. Although Zhan Jin Cheng didn¡¯t receive Gu Mengmeng¡¯s love letter and the love confession was neverpleted that day¡ªZhan Jin Cheng was still very handsome in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. The fact that Zhan Jin Cheng was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s type made Snakel feel very upset. But now that he had a girlfriend, who was also Gu Mengmeng¡¯s good buddy Bai Lan¡ªnothing would ever happen between the two of them now. Mmm, now that Zhan Jin Cheng also had a partner, things should go well from now on. The 1.75 meter Bai Lan clung onto the neck of the 1.92 meter Zhan Jin Cheng, as they fooled around for the entire afternoon. Emerging from the amusement park, Zhan Jin Cheng pried open Bai Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Bai Lan, there¡¯s something I must make clear to you. Your earlier confession doesn¡¯t count. The two of us are not boyfriend-girlfriend now.¡± Bai Lan was very sporting. She didn¡¯t really like Zhan Jin Cheng anyway, and had just wanted to fool around after being annoyed by Gu Mengmeng and friends. So she just gave a straightforward nod. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Bai Lan loosened her grip and turned with augh to find Gu Mengmeng and the rest. However, she was pulled back before she could leave. Bai Lan turned back to look at Zhan Jin Cheng with a puzzled expression. The question ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± was stated clearly in her eyes. Zhan Jin Cheng swallowed hard. ¡°Bai Lan, I like you. Please be my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Bai Lan stared dumbfounded at Zhan Jin Cheng. She didn¡¯t understand him at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now...¡± Zhan Jin Cheng scratched the back of his head. ¡°It is better for the guy to perform the confession. Since I like you, I cannot let you get the shorter end of the stick. Whatever others girls have, I will make sure you enjoy the privilege too. I cannot give you the entire world, but I can give you my all.¡± Bai Lan blinked. ¡°So you mean...¡± ¡°At the very least, I have to give you a formal love confession.¡± Zhan Jin Cheng smiled. ¡°You already kissed me. Don¡¯t try and shirk your responsibility.¡± Bai Lanughed as she wrapped her arms around Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Alright, I will take responsibility.¡± Since Zhan Jin Cheng and Bai Lan became an official couple today, everyone decided to follow the basketball team¡¯s custom of going to the KTV again. When did this custom start... mmm, it started from when Gu Mengmeng and Snakel begun dating. That night, Snakel sat on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left while Bai Lan sat on her right. Zhan Jin Cheng was on the other side of Bai Lan, and was extremely attentive to her every need. Bai Lan shot Gu Mengmeng a look. ¡°Now you understand why I don¡¯t like him?¡± Bai Lan stole a quick nce at Snakel before continuing in a rather tipsy manner. ¡°Men, you cannot choose one who is too powerful. You must choose someone whom you can control. See here, there are three prime examples...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and raised her brows. ¡°Which three?¡± Before today, Bai Lan had been single all the way. But now she wanted to pretend to be a love expert. Gu Mengmeng just had to hear what kind of bullshit she could spin out. Chapter 1289 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1289: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°First, Pan Jinlian!¡± Bai Lan held up one finger as she made that irrelevantment. Gu Mengmeng choked on her beverage and nearly spat out in Bai Lan¡¯s face. She stared at her in confusion. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Pan Jinlian...¡± Bai Lan seemed to be a bit tipsy. She stared woodenly at Gu Mengmeng as she repeated. ¡°Mmm, yes. Pan Jinlian.¡± ¡°Madam, at the very least I have gone through primary school. Don¡¯t bluff me!¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She was always busy working and didn¡¯t spend much time on her books, but she at least knew who Pan Jinlian was. She was not a good role model at all. Bai Lan shook her finger vigorously in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, making a ¡°No No No¡± gesture. ¡°Listen to me. Pan Jinlian... taught us... what did she teach us... hup... ah, I remember. Pan Jinlian taught us that men... hold on to those you like. If you don¡¯t like him, just poison him and get a new one. Simple and straightforward! But just look at that great man beside you. Does he look like someone who would drink poison? Ha... no! Definitely no!¡± Gu Mengmeng broke out in cold sweat... She instinctively stole a nce at Snakel, only to see him benignly ying with her hair. He whispered by her ear such that only she could hear, ¡°Bring me some poison and I will definitely try my best. But... poison ispletely ineffective on me.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought Snakel was joking and just elbowed him. She shook her head with a smile before turning back to Bai Lan, who was now holding up two fingers. ¡°The second prime example is... Wu Zetian.¡± Wu Zetian? What did Wu Zetian have to do with love? Wasn¡¯t she famous for being an empress? Bai Lan gave a condescending smile as she poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°Wu Zetian taught us that for men, keep those who are obedient. If they refuse toply... kill them! Actions speak louder than words.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Was it really like that? I didn¡¯t study much, don¡¯t try and trick me! Laughing, Bai Lan raised a third finger. ¡°The third prime example, Tang Sanzang.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. She shook Bai Lan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Madam, wake up! Tang Sanzang is a man and a monk at that. He has nothing to do with love!¡± Bai Lan shook her head. ¡°You are such an unworldly little girl. Why are you so naive? Tell me, how are you still so naive?!¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Bai Lan in confusion. Bai Lan continued. ¡°Tell me, why are there so many demoness vying to marry Tang Sanzang in ¡®Journey to the West?¡¯ Mmm? Why!¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°Tang Sanzang... is handsome?¡± Bai Lan shook her head. ¡°Because Tang Sanzang is tasty and very nutritious! So, if you can endure the days after marriage, do so. But if you can¡¯t... you can still have affairs.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt this logic waspletely ridiculous! She patted pped her thighs inughter. But Bai Lan remained unsmiling. She pulled Gu Mengmeng from Snakel¡¯s arms and hugged her as she bawled. ¡°But you purposely chose such a powerful person? What if he suddenly decides to bully you in future, he can really bully you to death. In the entire S City, there is probably no one who would even daree forth to im our dead bodies!¡± At the end of the day, Bai Lan still showed so much concern for her. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart warmed. She returned Bai Lan¡¯s hug and saidfortingly, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You said earlier that he has power and status while I have nothing. If he didn¡¯t really like me, why waste time on me? What do I have that is worth someone setting up such an borate scheme just to bully me, right?¡± Chapter 1290 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1290: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Bai Lan suddenly stopped sobbing and stared at Gu Mengmeng for a long while before nodding. ¡°You are right.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Bai Lan. Her answer really left Gu Mengmeng bbergasted! Bai Lan sniffled. ¡°Everything is fine. Girl, don¡¯t you be afraid! If this fellow ever bullies you in future, I will protect you even if I die doing so!¡± Snakel didn¡¯t say anything. He just lifted Gu Mengmeng into his arms and left. Having prior experience from their previous outing, Zhan Jin Cheng and the rest weren¡¯t surprised at his sudden departure. They just held onto the bawling Bai Lan to stop her from going after Gu Mengmeng. Snakel had already reached his limits of tolerance today. If that Bai Lan went after them to be a third wheel, he might probably kill her. Returning to the vi, Snakel ced Gu Mengmeng directly on the bed and kissed her lips without a word. Gu Mengmeng struggled for a moment or two before yielding. She wrapped her arms around Snakel¡¯s neck and kissed him back deeply. Snakel became even more daring with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s response. They kissed for a long time until Gu Mengmeng was gasping for breath. Only then did Snakel let go of her. He gritted his teeth as he asked, ¡°Why should you die with her? Even if you have to die, you should die in my arms, under my protection.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for long time before finally realizing that Snakel was referring to Bai Lan. Chuckling, she replied, ¡°Bai Lan drank too much and was just speaking the nonsense of a drunkard. Why take her so seriously?¡± ¡°But she said I will bully you.¡± Snakel frowned. He was very annoyed by thatment. Gu Mengmeng shot back. ¡°Will you bully me?¡± Snakel¡¯s eyes dimmed as the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Perhaps in specific locations... such as on the bed?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and gave Snakel a shove. ¡°Stop fooling around...¡± In the end, Snakel didn¡¯t do anything beyond the boundaries of decency. He just hugged Gu Mengmeng and kissed her, before staring lingering after her as she entered the bathroom to take a shower. Meanwhile, he sat on the bed listening to the sounds of water sshing from the bathroom. It was as if he was confining himself to the spot, seduced and tormented by the water sounds, yet unwilling to leave the room. Gu Mengmeng smiled affectionately at Snakel when she emerged from the bathroom wearing her pajamas. Gu Mengmeng looked down at her baggy pajamas covered in cartoon motifs. This was definitely the ultimate weapon to banish all amorous thoughts. Unless Snakel had a special fetish, it was clear that he bore no indecent intentions. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know that in Snakel¡¯s eyes, all he saw was a freshly-bathed Gu Mengmeng, all warm and tender from her shower. Take for example, you were famished and bought a meat bun for breakfast. Would you care about the color of its wrapping? ¡°Twomeng, why don¡¯t we start discussing about our wedding.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. Although she had never been in a rtionship before, she still possessed the romantic yearnings of a teenage girl. She had dreamed up countless proposal scenarios, but never imagined that one day, she would hear the word ¡°wedding¡± spoken by a man, who was staring at her with glowing eyes the moment she emerged from the bathroom wearing cartoon pajamas. Snakel stood up and pulled Gu Mengmeng into his chest. He rested his chin on the crown of her head and sighed. ¡°As expected, I still can¡¯t... I can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I feel like I would have done you a wrong if there was no grand, romantic proposal... and I will never let my woman feel aggrieved. Tonight, I will sleep in the next room. Goodnight.¡± Chapter 1291 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1291: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The next day was Monday and school lessons resumed. Snakel put away his formal clothing, and put on a matching lovers¡¯ attire with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng felt rather bashful. This was still a school¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be too shy for them to wear such clothes? But Snakel said, ¡°Silly girl. I can¡¯t wait for the entire world to know we are a couple. In case some people forget their ce and start getting ideas about you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°You are the most famous person in school. There are definitely a lot more people who would pursue you, rather than me.¡± Snakel kissed Gu Mengmeng on the lips. ¡°I will keep myself pure and chaste for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed and felt a little dazed. Following his marriage proposal and subsequent withdrawal of itst night, his words now held an extrayer of meaning to Gu Mengmeng. After arriving at the school, Gu Mengmeng saw a results ranking pasted on the bulletin board. She then recalled that the results of the previous practice test would be announced today. With trepidation, she hustled closer... haha, as expected, Snakel held first ce. But wait a minute, shouldn¡¯t Snakel be in year two now? Why was he in the year one rankings? Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Snakel with a puzzled expression. Snakel chuckled. ¡°I enrolled one year earlier so that I can be your ideal senior idol, but now... since I am your boyfriend, I should be by your side all the time.¡± ¡°So...?¡± ¡°So I got retained for one year to apany you.¡± Snakel ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, as he pressed himselfzily against her body. He tilted his head with a smile. ¡°Are you touched? Kiss me if you are? Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed again. She scanned her surroundings and saw that there were too many people around. She really couldn¡¯t kiss him in front of so many others. Snakel saw her hesitation and so pinched her chin and pecked her on the lips. ¡°One must still fight for one¡¯s own benefits.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt dazzled by Snakel¡¯s smile. How could there be someone so gorgeous in this world... So exquisite that he looked as if he had just stepped out of an anime. And this person... was her boyfriend. Because of Snakel, Gu Mengmeng forgot to check her own results. The first bell rang and Snakel pulled Gu Mengmeng towards the ssroom in an unhurried manner. A morning breeze carrying the smell of books wafted through. Because Snakel was too outstanding, Gu Mengmeng failed to notice anything else other than him. In a daze, she just allowed him to lead her into the ssroom and sat down in the farthest corner of thest row. She muddled through the entire lesson, as waves of tingling numbness radiated from her palms. All the way until the lesson ended and someone called out to her from the door. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, there¡¯s a guy asking for you at the school gates.¡± ¡°Asking for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was very surprised. Who woulde looking for her at school? Meanwhile, Snakel¡¯s attention was focused on another crucial point. ¡°A guy?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, indicating that she had no idea either. Snakel held her shoulders. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, just ignore him then.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that was not very nice and said she wanted to go take a look. However, Snakel¡¯s face instantly turned so chilly that icicles were nearly forming on it. Hence, she had no choice but to stay put. But halfway through the second lesson, the school dean suddenly knocked on the door and waved at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Gu Mengmeng,e out for a moment.¡± Gu Mengmeng was bewildered, but she obediently stood up. Snakel had no intention of letting go, and so just followed her hand-in-hand out of the ssroom. Chapter 1292 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1292: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

A man stood by the window at th end of the corridor. His back was stooped and he looked rather impoverished and despondent. Gu Mengmeng remained unmoving for a long time. She did not approach the man or leave. She just stood there as if the entire world hade to a standstill. Her blood had froze and her hands were frightfully chilly. Snakel frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you ill?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teeth chattered non-stop. Her pupils wavered as she bit down tightly on her lips. She continued to stare at that man in silence. The dean exchanged a few words with that man before leaving. The man walked towards Gu Mengmeng and nced at Snakel, who was still holding her hand. He smiled. ¡°Mengmeng, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was trembling. It was unclear whether the trembling was from fear or hate. ¡°Nonsense.¡± The man grew stern as he took on a domineering paternal stance. ¡°I am your father. Shouldn¡¯t you inform me that you have a boyfriend now? Father? Ha, when she was three years old, he had divorced her mother after getting his mistress pregnant. To gain sole proprietorship over the estate, he had snatched over custody of Gu Mengmeng and forced her mother to leave the marriage with nothing. Her mother had eventually yielded as she believed her daughter would be better off. In the end, his mistress also bore a daughter, and this so-called father started physically abusing Gu Mengmeng, iming that she brought bad luck and caused the newborn baby to turn from a son to a daughter. Thereafter, the mistress gave a photo of Gu Mengmeng being beaten nearly to death to her mother. She threatened that if the mother didn¡¯t bring away this burdensome stepchild, Gu Mengmeng might meet with a car ident next time. Her mother¡¯s heart went out to Gu Mengmeng and she used all means to take her away. From then on, she never saw that man again. And he was now putting on paternal airs and demanding to know why she hadn¡¯t told him about her boyfriend? Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Not a single word! She turned to leave but the man gave a low shout. ¡°Is this how your disgrace of mother taught you to behave? Not answering one¡¯s elders, and just leaving like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit down on her lower lip. She maintained her silence and just continued walking. Her mind was a nk. She was unable to think about any thing else. She just wanted to get as far away as she could from that man! Snakel frowned. He didn¡¯t like anyone treating Gu Mengmeng in this manner. Snakel had not given much taught to this so-called father as he had not appeared at all in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memories from the time she was four years old. After all, although this man had hurt Gu Mengmeng, he still yed an undeniable role in bringing about her existence. But from the looks of it now, since the moment Snakel snatched over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s love letter, her life¡¯s direction had started to shift. She would not transmigrate to the Beast World again and meet Elvis and Lea. But she had to face the many ill intentions directed at her in this world. Gu Mengmeng entered the female toilet, with Snakel in tow. Just as she was about to shut the door, she noticed that Snakel was also inside. She pushed him out without a word, before shutting the toilet door and locking it. She curled up on the toilet seat, hugging her knees and sobbing. She had no feelings toward that man, but her heart still felt like it had been trampled all over. Her tears continued to flow but she had no idea what was she crying for. Chapter 1293 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1293: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

That man was still around. He actually chased Gu Mengmeng all the way to the entrance of the female toilet. Full of hostility, he made to dash in after Gu Mengmeng as if he wanted to beat her up. But he was stopped by Snakel at the door, who gripped his neck without a word. Gripping that man¡¯s thick throat tightly, Snakel¡ªwho could hold a basketball with just one hand¡ªlifted him up. The man¡¯s back scrapped against the wall as his feet gradually left the ground. ¡°My woman is crying, and you appear to be the cause.¡± A pair of jade-green eyes glinted coldly, conveying a malevolence that was unbing of the bearer¡¯s young age. The corners of his lips curled upwards, the curvature looking like the soul-ripping scythe held by Death. ¡°You are really gutsy. You have so easily done something that even I don¡¯t dare to do.¡± The man didn¡¯t doubt that this green-eyed person would really strangle him to death. He struggled with all his might but to no avail. He used his hands to clutch desperately at Snakel¡¯s wrists and wrested a bit of breathing space. He gasped. ¡°Murder... is an offense...¡± Snakel just smiled and tilted his head questioningly. ¡°You disappeared from the time she was four years old and hid like a rat in the sewers just to get out of paying the $500 monthly child support payments. Now you have suddenly appeared... could it be you discovered my identity and so came sniffing like a stray dog who detected the fragrance of some juicy meat?¡± Snakel slowly drew closer to the man and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know this, right? I am from the royal house of F country, and am a prince in status. As long as I say it was you who attacked me first and I had no choice but to kill you in self-defense... ha, do you think the government officials would risk triggering a war between our two nations just for a nobody like you? Or do you think... they would just hand your mistress and illegitimate child over to me, so that I can wipe out your entire family? Mmm?¡± ¡°I am... her... fa...¡± The man could only pant out those four sybus. Snakel snorted and loosened his iron grip. The man copsed to the floor with a thud. Heid there gasping and coughing hard. Snakel peered down at that man scornfully. ¡°If you had sincerely apologized and made her happy enough to acknowledge you as her father¡ªI would have been happy to spend a bit of money to create a facade of harmonious familial rtions. Unfortunately, you are too stupid... you wasted your opportunity to be a ¡®future father-inw¡¯. Let me tell you, unless she seeks you out on her own initiative, you better continue hiding like the rat you are in your sewers. If you dare to make her shed even one more tear, I will let you experience what the end of the world feels like.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Snakelmanded in a low voice. At this, the man fled like his life depended on it. Snakel then entered the female toilet and washed his hands. Thereafter, he knocked on the door of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cubicle. ¡°Even if the sky falls down, you still have me. If you want to cry, cry in my arms.¡± ¡°Let me be alone... just for awhile... sob sob... please...¡± Gu Mengmeng tried her best to suppress her crying. She felt so foolish. He was just a stranger whom she had not seen for over 10 years, and yet she was weeping so terribly after just a brief encounter with him. He didn¡¯t even say anything too nasty, which made her feel like she was making a fuss out of nothing. But this stranger whom she had not seen for over 10 years... was her father. As much as she hated to admit it, the same blood flowed within the two of them. She had hated him for over 10 years, but couldn¡¯t demolish the desire for some family rtions. However, that desire would just result in her once again getting trampled into a pulp, and then cast aside like a worthless piece of garbage. Chapter 1294 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1294: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel saw that Gu Mengmeng refused to open the door and that it was pointless to try persuading her. Hence, he took two steps back. He then got off to a running start and leaped upwards, reaching out one hand to hold onto the door frame before hurdling right over the door. He immediately drew Gu Mengmeng into his arms. ¡°For you, I have done all sorts of embarrassing things. If anyone saw the CEO of MonSirpany climbing over the walls of the female toilet, I would probably be tomorrow¡¯s headline news.¡± Gu Mengmeng started giggling at Snakel¡¯sment. Her face was still streaked with tears but she wasughing now. Snakel held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face gently. He wiped her tears. ¡°Tsk, you are already not much to look at, now you are even uglier after crying.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. She immediately covered her face with her hands. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to enter... let me be alone for awhile...¡± Which girl didn¡¯t want to maintain a perfect image in front of someone she liked?Especially if the guy was someone as wonderful as Snakel. Even if she tried her very best, she would never reach his standards. Now that she was all snot and tears, she had fallen even lower in the rankings. Actually, Gu Mengmeng took Snakel¡¯s remark very much to heart. But Snakel grabbed her hands and circled them around his own waist. He then hugged her with one hand pressing her head against his chest. He said with a smile, ¡°Let you be alone? No way. If you can¡¯t lean against my chest when you are crying, why have me as a boyfriend?¡± ¡°But so ugly... you don¡¯t like it...¡± ¡°No matter how ugly you are, you are still my woman.¡± Snakel kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°So I will love you even though I don¡¯t like it.¡± Sweetness flowed through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. Her emotional state gradually calmed down as she stood in Snakel¡¯s embrace. The bell signaling the end of ss sounded. Female students entered in twos and threes. Snakel had wanted to go out but Gu Mengmeng stopped him. If she and Snakel came of the female toilet under such circumstances, there¡¯s no telling what kind of wild rumors would spread. ¡°Eh, did you see Gu Mengmeng¡¯s results? She was ranked 429th... ha, there are only 450 people in year one and she got 429th?¡± One of the girls said in a mocking tone. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed. She had been so taken back by Snakel¡¯s name that shepletely didn¡¯t notice her own results. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what does Snakel see in her? She¡¯smon-looking, not well-spoken... no distinguished family background. Even her studies are a mess... what kind of grades are these? Even if you don¡¯t know anything and just chose option C for every question, your grades wouldn¡¯t be as bad as this.¡± ¡°Ah, perhaps she is actually an extremely smart student? Otherwise, how could she have gotten each and every single question so perfectly wrong? I bet that she is pretending to be stupid, to find an excuse to get close to Snakel: ¡®Senior... I really don¡¯t know how to answer this question. Teach me, pretty pretty please...¡¯¡± ¡± The female student pinched her nose as she purposely effected a high-pitched whiny voice to simte the conversation between Gu Mengmeng and Snakel. The whole group burst outughing. Gu Mengmeng bit her lips in silence. But Snakel couldn¡¯t endure it and barged out. He red coldly at the girls. ¡°What has my Twomeng¡¯s results got to do with you?¡± The atmosphere in the female toilet instantly turned as cold as ice. Everyone was so petrified that even their breathing halted. They... would they be the next Mo Beibei? Chapter 1295 - She Still Yearned For Family Relations

Chapter 1295:

She Still Yearned For Family Rtions

The white fog gradually thickened again. Sighing, the Beast Deity said, ¡°Never mind, I am your real father.¡± Gu Mengmeng now understood why the Beast Deity treated Elvis that way right from the start. She also understood why he kept stressing that he would always back her up. He was afraid she would be distraught by the scene of her father in that world. Aggrieved? Actually she really did feel slightly upset. So when that Gu Mengmeng was sobbing in the toilet, this Gu Mengmeng was also crying in Elvis¡¯ arms. Perhaps, she still yearned for family rtions... ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng was unwilling to let more people worry for over her. Hence, she forced a smile and calmed her own emotions down. After taking a few deep breaths, Gu Mengmeng felt moreposed. She then smiled at the Beast Deity. ¡°Daddy, now that we have finished watching television. What about my pocket money?¡± The Beast Deity caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Tell me, what do you wish to ask?¡± Gu Mengmengughed and pointed at the red spider lily over Elvis¡¯ heart. ¡°I seem to have forgotten some things aftering back from the Ma Desert. I obtained the Heart of the Desert and I am very sure I got it through non-violent means. But I just can¡¯t seem to remember...¡± The Beast Deity smiled. ¡°The person you forgot didn¡¯t belong to the Beast World in the first ce. There¡¯s no point in remembering him. As long as you got your desired result, all is good.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that no one could force the Beast Deity to reveal something he didn¡¯t want to. Hence, she didn¡¯t press him but just asked another question, ¡°Then Daddy, do you know who is that great lord that Gregory always refers to?¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°He¡¯s one of Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partners. He has been guarding the way back for her since her death a thousand years ago. He was born without a moralpass and holds a special status. Although he is a partner, Wang Xiaoxin did not have his mark on her. As a result, many people thought he had been abandoned by Wang Xiaoxin. But in actual fact... he is a true-born stray beast and exists beyond the rules of the Beast World. Mmm, how do I put it? Oh, yes, to borrow a phrase I heard from the television two days ago: ¡®If he bes a deity, there will be no demons left in the world; if he bes a demon, even deities will be helpless before him¡¯.¡± ¡°So powerful? Is he some great sage who is equal to the heavens?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively continued the famous saying. The Beast Deity nodded with a chuckle. ¡°I guess so. As hecks a moralpass, he does not have any sense of good and evil, right and wrong. He does things purely based on his personal likes and dislikes. And in his entire life, he has only liked Wang Xiaoxin.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Oh... then the contract between the vulture tribe and him...¡± The Beast Deityughed as he nced at Elvis. ¡°A thousand years ago, Wang Xiaoxin predicted that there will be sessor to the position of Messenger of the Beast Deity. She also predicted that you would go to the Ma Desert to get the Heart of the Desert. But she never expected... that you wouldn¡¯t use the Heart of the Desert on yourself, but...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek. ¡°So a thousand years ago, Wang Xiaoxin already intended to arrange a marriage for me and introduce a bird beast to me for a husband?¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°During those days, the bird tribes were being bullied by thend beasts and lived under terrible conditions. Hence, Wang Xiaoxin arranged for that person to go help the bird tribes. He protected them from thend beasts and offered them safe passage to the Motou mountain range. In return, the bird tribes swore to forever remain in the Motou mountains to protect the treasure at the peak. In addition, on receipt of his notification, the leader of the vulture tribe must be the partner of whoever inherits the Heart of the Desert.¡± Chapter 1296 - You Killed A Prominent Figure

Chapter 1296: You Killed A Prominent Figure

¡°No wonder Gregory behaves like a blindly loyal general whenever he speaks of the great lord. Because they are beholden to him...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity. ¡°But what can we do now? Gregory refuses to bring me up to the Motou mountains. Daddy, do you have some portal door thing which can immediately teleport me up to the peak?¡± The Beast Deity smiled helplessly. ¡°I am the Beast Deity, and not Doraemon.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head drooped down. ¡°But Gregory said it is very difficult to climb the Motou mountains... Daddy, could you watch over me as I climb it, and catch me in case I fall?¡± The Beast Deity was speechless. He shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°My child, why are you still unable to see?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was bewildered at hisment. The Beast Deity asked, ¡°The Kiss of the Ocean, what did you get?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°A pearl.¡± ¡°What else?¡± The Beast Deity prompted. Gu Mengmeng thought about it and her eyes lit up. ¡°Snake venom.¡± The Beast Deity nodded and asked again, ¡°The Soul of the Forest, what did you get?¡± Gu Mengmeng answered, ¡°Snake blood.¡± The Beast Deity smiled enigmatically and nced at Elvis. ¡°So, the Heart of the Desert... whose heart is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was astounded. ¡°W... Wales?¡± The Beast Deity nodded approvingly. ¡°My child is indeed a promising youth worth teaching.¡± Gu Mengmeng appeared to to have thought of something but couldn¡¯t really pinpoint it. She felt like she just couldn¡¯t get a firm grasp of the idea. The Beast Deity caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t worry too much. You will understand once you gather all seven treasures.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. The Beast Deity kept silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I feel that Gregory fellow is actually pretty decent. Why don¡¯t you just take him in. Even if you have no feelings for him, as long as you don¡¯t hate him, you can just try and see if you two get along well. But if you really don¡¯t like him, even a thousand year old contract doesn¡¯t matter... we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Even if the road ends there, you still have me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought it over and agreed with what he said. She didn¡¯t pursue about the Motou mountains but asked another question, ¡°Daddy, actually... there¡¯s one more thing I would like to ask you about.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± The Beast Deity didn¡¯t appear surprised. He just gazed at Gu Mengmeng in a mild manner, waiting for her to speak. Gu Mengmeng exined. ¡°Since I came back from the Ma Desert, stray beasts seemed to be very scared of me. Even little shit... even Wabei has been avoiding me. He starts trembling the moment he sees me.¡± The Beast Deity chuckled. ¡°What do you think the wolf beasts would do if you killed Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked shocked. ¡°What kind of example is this? I will never kill my own husband.¡± The Beast Deity shook his head with a grimace. ¡°Alright, let me put it another way. If another powerful Beast King killed Elvis now, what do you think the wolf beasts would do?¡± Gu Mengmeng blurted out. ¡°Revenge!¡± The Beast Deity shook his head. ¡°No, they would retreat and hide.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily stunned. ¡°Daddy, you mean that I killed the leader of the stray beasts... I killed Cole at the Ma Desert?¡± The Beast Deity smiled contemptuously. ¡°How is Cole a leader of the stray beasts? He is just a insignificant little flea. You have killed an exceptionally prominent figure.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled a glum face. She had develop a strange phobia over her memory loss. The Beast Deity caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°He begged you to kill him. You were just doing a good deed.¡± Chapter 1297 - Trick Me Again Like This And I Will Kill You.

Chapter 1297: Trick Me Again Like This And I Will Kill You.

Gu Mengmeng felt nofort from the Beast Deity¡¯s words at all. Strictly speaking, three people have died by her hand in the Beast World. The first was Nina. She had given themand the kill her and she did not regret it. The second was Snakel. She didn¡¯t kill him but he had died for her. Thereafter, she had inherited over a thousand years worth of memories, which tormented her to the brink of exhaustion. The third was... who was he?! He had died by her hand and from the way the Beast Deity put it, it seemed like she had personally done the deed. But she had no recollection of the incident at all. It was theplete opposite of Snakel¡¯s incident. How could murder be a good deed?! The Beast Deity patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It might be a blessing to have a long life, but it bes a punishment when one¡¯s lifetime gets dragged on. It was that way for Snakel, and the same for this person. To them, it was a sweet release for you to have ended their lives. If you manage to remember what happened that day, you will realize that I am not lying to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that there was no use crying over spilled milk and so just sighed and epted her fate. ¡°Daddy, what should I do now? Wabei is still very scared of me...¡± The Beast Deity squatted down to look Gu Mengmeng in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just give him a drop of your blood and he will not be scared of you anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the Beast Deity, half-believing and half-doubting. ¡°Just like that?¡± The Beast Deity nodded. ¡°Mmm, just like that. Don¡¯t you know? Deities can¡¯t tell lies.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, Daddy. Then I shall head back first. We have been here for quite some time and I am afraid Lea would be worried.¡± Smiling, the Beast Deity kissed Gu Mengmeng on the forehead. ¡°Good girl. Go home now. I will see if there are any good television shows to learn how to torture son-inws.¡± With that, the Beast Deity turned and smiled at Elvis. ¡°I wee you to apany Mengmeng back here next time.¡± Thereafter, they experienced a falling sensation. Gu Mengmeng was already used to this feeling but Elvis was obviously very anxious. He hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly the entire trip, as if he was truly afraid that Gu Mengmeng would be blown away by the wind if he made just one false move. His eyes snapped open to see Gu Mengmeng still in his arms. Only then did Elvis¡¯ heart calm down. Gu Mengmeng was already used to this sudden switchover and was in no hurry to get up. She opened her eyes and got used to the bright lights before slowly sitting up. Lea had already prepared a cup of water for Gu Mengmeng. As he watched her drink it, he told Elvis, ¡°Let me carry her, you go drink some water to moisten your throat.¡± Elvis¡¯ throat was extremely dry and he didn¡¯t object. He handed Gu Mengmeng over to Lea as he went over to the water tank to gulp down a fewrge mouthfuls of water. ¡°Where¡¯s Wabei?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first words were to ask after little shit. She wanted to quickly resolve his fear of her. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°He¡¯s hanging on a tree by the house. He doesn¡¯t dare toe in, but is worried about me having to take care of the two of you by myself. So he has been guarding the door the entire time.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Call him in. I have a way to resolve his fear of me.¡± Lea chuckled, before shouting out in panic. ¡°Mengmeng, Mengmeng, what¡¯s happening to you?!¡± A ck shadow dashed in to stand in front of Gu Mengmeng. The two of them stared at each other for a moment before Wabei heaved a sigh of relief. He tilted his head toward Lea. ¡°Trick me again like this and I will kill you.¡± Chapter 1298 - You Have Learned How To Bully Snakes

Chapter 1298: You Have Learned How To Bully Snakes

Ignoring the squabble between Wabei and Lea, Gu Mengmeng quickly bit her own finger before poking it into Wabei¡¯s mouth. Wabei got a fright and he turned to stare at Gu Mengmeng in shock. He had no time to react at all, but the moment the mildly sweet taste of blood permeated his mouth, Wabei¡¯s eyes quivered wildly. He went stiff and jumped back vigorously. He pointed at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You... you you... I didn¡¯t bite you...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei, who was behaving like a little servant girl being cornered by a herndlord, but would rather choose death over dishonor. She couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Hey, little shit. Come over here.¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Wabei hugged his own chest and red resolutely at Gu Mengmeng. He never imagined that he would ever taste Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood. How could he exin this to Snakel? He had promised to protect her but her blood was now in his mouth! There was no way he could ever exin his way out of this situation! Gu Mengmeng put on a patient and gentle tone. ¡°Trying nearer to me. Come.¡± Wabei shook his head, steadfastly rejecting her. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I am the Snake King.¡± Yes, since Snakel¡¯s mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck turned from a personal protection mark to a family protection mark, she had be the new Snake King. It was just that she had ordered the snake tribe to continue living in the Snake King valley. There was no need for them to be close to her and be at her beck and call. As a result, there were no snakes surrounding her like the huskies were doing with Elvis now. Wabei was stunned. He said reluctantly, ¡°Tsk, you have learned how to bully snakes...¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t maintain her gentle manner anymore. She bent one leg and rested her arm on her knee. She crooked her finger at him. ¡°Since you know I can bully snakes, you shoulde over right now. Don¡¯t force me to use my Beast King status to suppress you. Tsk, hurry up.¡± Wabei shuffled slowly toward Gu Mengmeng with a look of disdain. ¡°I have toe over whenever you call me? Such a disgrace! Just you wait. I will kill you when I activate my Beast King bloodline.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up from the bed and pounced on Wabei, hooking one arm around his neck. ¡°Talking back at me so daringly, I guess you are really not scared of me anymore? Right?¡± At her mention, Wabei was surprised. He turned toward her in excitement and clutched her shoulders tightly with both hands. His lips parted so wide that two rows of big, white teeth were on full disy. ¡°Gu Mengmeng! I am not afraid you... I am not afraid of you anymore!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like she was falling apart from Wabei¡¯s vigorous shaking. She was so dizzy that she felt like puking. ¡°Ugh! So painful!¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked Wabei across the head, sending him flying to a corner. She rubbed her shoulders as she walked slowly over to Wabei and squatted beside him. Gu Mengmeng smiled sincerely as she reached out one hand. ¡°Hey, little shit. Wee back!¡± Wabei grabbed hold of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand but he didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, he pulled her into his arms. He was unable to calm his own emotions. He was so agitated that his throat felt extremely tight while his body trembled uncontrobly. ¡®I thought I would never be able toe close to you again... I had just emerged from the Snake King valley after the rainy season, but was unable to go near Sauder... I just turned into a pile of shit the moment I approached the territory... I have never felt so useless before. Damn you Gu Mengmeng. You destroyed my longstanding indomitable reputation!¡± Chapter 1299 - Grateful That You Are Able To Come Back

Chapter 1299: Grateful That You Are Able To Come Back

Gu Mengmeng let Wabei hold her like a willful child hugging a toy that he had lost and then found. This type of embrace had none of the amorous vibes between a man and a woman. It was a panic arising from the loss of a friend, or even family member. ¡°Little shit, I am grateful that you were afraid of losing me. I am also grateful that you are able toe back... but, my waist is nearly breaking. Can you hug me more gently, for heaven¡¯s sake?!¡± Not only did Wabei not loosen his grip, he hugged her even more tightly as heughed out loud. ¡°Gently my ass! I will be the Snake King once I strangle you to death!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Wabei such a hard smack that he couldn¡¯t get up again afternding on the ground. Wabeiid sprawled on the floor, twitching. He couldn¡¯t even lift his face. Gu Mengmeng felt rather sheepish. ¡°Eh, are you having a fit?¡± Wabei shook his head. He didn¡¯t utter a word. Gu Mengmeng squatted by him with some uncertainty. Worried, she reached out to prod Wabei. ¡°Was I too heavy-handed? Eh, are you alright?¡± ¡°Get lost, stop bothering me. Let me lie here for awhile!¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Damn, he sounded like he was crying? Pulling Wabei¡¯s head up by his hair, Gu Mengmeng stared at him in shock. ¡°Aiya little shit, you are actually crying!¡± ¡°I am not crying. Don¡¯t malign me!¡± Since he had already been exposed, Wabei didn¡¯t bother hiding his face again. He just reached out and pulled Gu Mengmeng back into his arms. ¡°I thought I would never be able to quarrel with you again in this lifetime...¡± Warmth flooded Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. She returned Wabei¡¯s hug and patted him gently on the back. If he remained fearful of her forever, and had to hide whenever he saw her¡ªof course he would never be able to quarrel with her again. There are some rtionships which were forged from fighting. Pinching each other every time they met. The more they pinched, the better the rtionship became. And this type of rtionship was called Wabei and Gu Mengmeng. Wabei started feeling rather awkward after he finally calmed down. He had lived for 800 years in the Beast World and held a reputation as fearsome as Snakel¡¯s¡ªbut he was ¡°beaten¡± to tears by this female... Although Gu Mengmeng¡¯s males nevermented on this incident, the way Lea and Elvis looked at him was enough! Wabei jumped up and dashed toward Elvis. ¡°Little wolf pup, I heard that you became a Beast King. Come spar with me to loosen my joints a little.¡± Elvis waved. The ever-present wild wolves suppressed their growls as they took two steps back, even as they maintained their attacking stance. They stared steadfastly at Wabei, vigntly monitoring his every move. Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I can¡¯t fight you now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wabei was very displeased. Elvis brushed the stray hairs from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Xiao Meng will be upset if I identally kill you. I will not do anything that will upset Xiao Meng.¡± Wabei narrowed his eyes and shed his fangs. He was being dismissed by that little wolf pup, right? Right?! With all his might, he whipped his snake tail toward Elvis. Elvis easily dodged it. Without any trace of anger, he said in a mild tone, ¡°That wooden barrel over there contains wine brewed by Xiao Meng. She will fly into a rage if you smash it.¡± Wabei¡¯s tail came to a screeching halt right before that barrel. He turned with a cold smile. ¡°Fight with me or I will destroy this lousy pail.¡± Elvis gave a lowugh. ¡°I don¡¯t really care. If you destroy it, the next time I see Snakel, I will just tell him that you have been bullying Xiao Meng.¡± Chapter 1300 - Liberating Him

Chapter 1300: Liberating Him

Wabei gritted his teeth. ¡°Little wolf pup, you have turned bad from example!¡± This couple was using the same method to threaten him! Damn! They were both Beast Kings and more powerful than him. He was the one always being bullied! He sighed... Ha, the truth was meaningless in Snake¡¯s eyes. As long as Gu Mengmeng said it, even she imed that fishes were flying and birds were swimming¡ªSnake would believe her without any hesitation. Elvis smiled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± While Gu Mengmeng was settling Wabei¡¯s matter, Lea had already stewed a pot of food. He called Gu Mengmeng and Elvis over to eat. Apart from Gu Mengmeng and her males, the dining tableprised Wabei, Ian, Gregory and the constant presence of Auretin. As Gregory was around, no one mentioned the information that Gu Mengmeng had obtained from the Beast Deity. After all, Gregory was not one of them. Although he liked Gu Mengmeng, he had yet to reach the trusted status of Wabei, Ian and Auretin. Gu Mengmeng asked as she ate, ¡°How long was I asleep this time?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze drifted over to Gregory. He replied mildly, ¡°Five days.¡± Five days... Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Gregory, so you are leaving today?¡± Gregory¡¯s heart tightened as he nodded reluctantly. Actually, for just a second there, he nearly blurted out that his wounds had yet to heal and he wanted to stay on a couple more days to recuperate. But... male vultures just had an indestructible sense of pride embedded in their bones. Although Gu Mengmeng had been a bit heavy-handed when she pushed him that day, he had already recovered after resting for the past three days. He was unwilling to exhibit any signs of weakness in front of Gu Mengmeng. He was even more willing to lie to her. ¡°So have youe up with a reason to convince me to bring you up the mountains?¡± Gregory¡¯s gaze was profound. His eyes looked calm, but a fierce anticipation and longing churned beneath the surface. Gu Mengmeng shook her head as she looked at Elvis¡¯ chest with a smile. ¡°There appears to be no way to realize the marriage agreement set down by that great lord for the vulture tribe. I met that great lord and he asked me to tell you to just forget about that contract. From today onwards, the leader of the vulture tribe is free to marry whoever he pleases. There is no need to spend the rest of your life in loneliness just to abide by that agreement.¡± Traces of disappointment and destion appeared on Gregory¡¯s face. That marriage agreement was a promise, as well as a lock and chain to the vulture tribe. But he didn¡¯t feel any sense of relief now that it had been dissolved. Could he pursue Gu Mengmeng now that he wasn¡¯t bound by the marriage contract? But... why didn¡¯t he feel any joy? Ha, he understood now. The huge gulf between them was never due to that marriage contract. The facts were there right before his eyes. Now that he was to leave, she wasn¡¯t trying to keep him at all. He had been so mentally well-prepared. No matter how ridiculous her excuse might be¡ªas long as she showed the slightest inclination for him to stay or bring her along with him¡ªhe would have agreed. But she had just calmly shook her head and even ¡°liberated¡± him, allowing him ¡°marry at his own freewill¡±. ¡°The Love of the Sky, don¡¯t you want it anymore?¡± Gregory asked in a light manner. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°Of course I still do. Without that object, my males won¡¯t let me bear children.¡± Gregory¡¯s heart felt like it was being carved up by a dagger. So she had been trying so hard to seek the Love of the Sky, just to bear offspring for her partners. Ha, this was a treasure of the Beast World, and she wanted to use it for such a purpose... Chapter 1301 - Farewell Gift

Chapter 1301: Farewell Gift

Gregory felt like he should just suavely turn and spread his wings wide,unching straight into the sky toward the Motou mountain range, so as to leave a proud and solitary back profile and an aloof image. As long as he left, she would never ascend the Motou mountains and would never get the Love of the Sky. And then she could never bear children for those two males. This line of thinking was very childish, but Gregory couldn¡¯t suppress the sour feeling emanating from his heart. But it was just wishful thinking. He was unable to open up his wings. He wanted to say ¡®I will be going then¡¯, but when he opened his mouth, it came out as: ¡°How do you n to ascend the mountain then?¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheek and thought about it, before shaking her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a solution. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. If there¡¯s really no other way... I will summon all thend beasts in the Beast World to dig away the mountain for me.¡± Gregory¡¯s gaze froze. He asked with a frown. ¡°Are you... being serious?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Of course I wasn¡¯t being serious.¡± She took a bite of the food that Elvis was feeding her, chewing a few times before swallowing. She continued. ¡°I know what the Motou mountains mean to the bird tribes. How could I destroy the mountain for my own personal benefit? I was just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes dimmed. Actually, he had hoped Gu Mengmeng was being serious. If so, he would have a reason to yield to her demands. For the sake of all the bird tribes, he could lower his head and say ¡°I will bring you up, please don¡¯t destroy the Motou mountains¡±. With such a noble reason, he could conceal his petty and selfish intentions and still remain by her side for a few more days? Smiling bitterly inside, Gregory realized it had only been a month and he had already be so despicable. ¡°Then... I will be leaving.¡± Even as he bid them farewell, Gregory remained unmoving on the spot. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. He was unable to conceal the eagerness in his eyes. Gu Mengmeng went into the stone castle and came out bearing a beautiful feather fan for Gregory. ¡°I promised to give you the first fan. Take it as a farewell gift. Have a safe trip back.¡± With chilly fingertips, Gregory epted the fan from Gu Mengmeng. His eyes, which had been burning so brightly just then, had dimmed again. He nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± In the end, she still didn¡¯t try to make him stay. She knew she needed him to ascend the Motou mountain range, but she was still letting him go without any qualms. He had emphasized once and again that only the leader of the vulture tribe could descend the mountains, and then only at the signal of the great lord. Now that the great lord was no longer around, he would be thest person toe down the mountains. He was her only hope. He had already clearly outlined his importance, but in her eyes, he remained a mere feather floating past in the wind. She had even abolished the restraints set down by the marriage contract, destroying any excuse he had toe down the mountains again. What did she say previously? Ha, this fan was so beautiful, he could give it to any female he liked and might end up bringing a bride back to the Motou mountains. But what could he do? The ¡°bride¡± he wanted to bring back to the Motou mountain range didn¡¯t look like she would appreciate that fan. That was why she had so readily given it to him as a farewell gift. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. In the end, he only managed to squeeze out that one word. ¡°Mmm, goodbye.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved at Gregory. There was still no mention of him staying. Wings spread wide, a vulture circled high up in the skies for a long while, before finally soaring along with the winds and gradually vanishing from the line of sight. All that was left was a stark and lonely ghost of a shadow. Chapter 1302 - Little Shit, Don’t Upset The Harmony Within My Family

Chapter 1302: Little Shit, Don¡¯t Upset The Harmony Within My Family

¡°That bird beast clearly likes you. Why don¡¯t you ept him?¡± Wabei sprawledzily across the table. He picked up a pebble and tossed it at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her head and red at Wabei. ¡°Are you looking to die? You dare throw rocks at me?¡± Wabei grinned and nodded. ¡°Yes, I dare to throw rocks at you.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. This fool Wabei had not yete to terms with the fact that he was finally not fearful of her anymore. Provoking her was his only way to confirm that he could be near her again. He had be rather obsessed with the word ¡°dare¡±. Rolling her eyes at Wabei, she didn¡¯t kick up a fuss over that pebble incident. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t really painful. ¡°It¡¯s because I know he likes me, that¡¯s why I cannot take advantage of his feelings. Since I cannot reciprocate, I shouldn¡¯t lead him on.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Lea. ¡°Previously, I thought he would never like me, that was why I dared to let him hover around me. Heavens know what went wrong in his brain to make him suddenly change his mind.¡± Wabei picked up another small rock and aimed it at Gu Mengmeng. She shot him a fierce look. ¡°That rock is too big. My head will crack if you throw it at me.¡± Wabei resentfully tossed that egg-sized rock to the side and pouted. ¡°And to call yourself a Beast King. So weak.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Wabei again. She ignored his provocation but just shared with everyone what the Beast Deity told her in her dream state. Wabei frowned and looked at Elvis and then at Lea. ¡°Tsk, you should have epted that bird beast, as well as a few more powerful males.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Wabei with an ¡°are you looking to die¡± expression. ¡°Have you changed professions to be a pimp now?¡± Wabei said disdainfully, ¡°You are the pimp. You pimped the entire tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot Wabei a look, gesturing for him to look at Elvis¡¯ expression. Wabei nced at Elvis. ¡°I stayed by Snake¡¯s side for 800 years. Do you think I will be afraid of a newbie Wolf King?¡± Mmm, he was not talking nonsense. Wabei was a snake and Snake was the Snake King. So to Wabei, not only was Snake able to suppress him with their vast difference in powers, he was also an indomitable authority figure within the snake race, high above him in status and rank. Having been thrashed by Snake for 800 years without cowering, Wabei would definitely not be frightened of Elvis. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°Little shit, don¡¯t upset the harmony within my family, alright?¡± Wabei said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to scold you, but did you use up all your ferocity on me? Why are you so timid before these two useless bums?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked the table. ¡°Speak if you must, but don¡¯t make personal attacks!¡± Wabei insisted. ¡°They really are useless bums. Am I not allowed to point that out?¡± Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was about to fly into a rage, Wabei held up one hand to stop her before continuing. ¡°ording to the Beast Deity, you killed a powerful practitioner in the Ma Desert. But weren¡¯t these two useless bums also there at the time? Why did they leave the task of killing to you? The only reason I can think of is that these two fellows failed to defeat that practitioner... males who have to hide behind their wife¡ªwhat else should I call them apart from useless bums?¡± Gu Mengmeng chortled. ¡°Little shit... I remember that when I was at the Ma Desert, you were there too!¡± Wabei snorted and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Perhaps it just happened that I was not around when you were doing the killing? But those two would never be apart from you for even half a step.¡± Chapter 1303 - My Little Shit Is So Reliable

Chapter 1303: My Little Shit Is So Reliable

Going by that reasoning, Elvis and Lea both became even more gloomy. Yes, they were clearly both present then. Why had they left a task like killing to Gu Mengmeng? They felt really distressed. Wabei continued. ¡°So for partners, you must have both quality and quantity. Although the little wolf pup is a Beast King now, he doesn¡¯t possess three heads and six limbs. There will be times when he cannot take care of you. To ensure that you will be well taken care of, you should find a few more partners. Then you won¡¯t have to do it yourself the next time you need to kill someone.¡± Gu Mengmeng was nearly choking from anger at Wabei. She wrinkled her nose. ¡°I am not some crazed serial killer. Who else would I have to kill.¡± Wabei chuckled. ¡°If only you were a crazed serial killer. Then you wouldn¡¯t put on that strained, doomsday face after killing someone. Makes one feel so frustrated to see that face.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback. She finally realized that Wabei said those words as he was concerned for her. She had been so troubled by the fact that she had killed someone and didn¡¯t even remember it. She smiled in quiet understanding and shoved Wabei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary to find more partners to resolve this situation. I also have you, don¡¯t I?¡± Wabei was cated by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He felt a pleasant warmth suffuse his body. He said in a smug and grudging tone. ¡°Alright, seeing as to how pitiful you are, that your two partners are useless bums. Just let me know the next time you need to kill someone. No matter how difficult the task, I will kill him for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and elbowed Wabei. ¡°Aiya, my little shit is so reliable.¡± Yes, Wabei had nowpletely epted being called little shit. He even felt an urge to smile whenever he heard her call him that. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s and Wabei¡¯s jostling warmed the mood around the table. Nevertheless, Lea¡¯s face remained grim. He cast a sweeping nce across everyone at the table. ¡°No one is allowed to spread the information that Mengmeng¡¯s blood can dissolve a stray beast¡¯s fear of her.¡± With that, Lea looked at Ian. ¡°You cannot even tell your own partner.¡± Lea then turned to Auretin. ¡°Whoever dares to leak this information will end up on our permanent ban guest list.¡± Permanent ban. This equated to a permanent farewell to Lea¡¯s cooking. Auretin shuddered and solemnly swore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t speak of it even in my dreams.¡± Ian returned Lea¡¯s look with a sickly gaze of his own. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, even if I tell my partner. Mandy is Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fangirl. In her eyes, Gu Mengmeng is a pure and kindhearted fairy whom the world is not worthy of. If a strand of hair falls from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, it must be because she had been too stressed over the suffering of all living creatures. Even her farts serve to purify the air... if I critique Gu Mengmeng in front of Mandy even in the slightest, I would instantly be the ferocious, evil demon obstructing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pathway to nirvana.¡± Leaughed. ¡°Mmm, this female Mandy has good taste.¡± Ian had no retort to that. He sighed and looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I heard that there was a handicapped individual among the stray beasts who delivered those grapes earlier. If I were to guess, it must have been Cole. A pity he didn¡¯t dare to enter Sauder. It seems like he was scared off by you. Gu Mengmeng, you have be more powerful now. Even a pervert was scared off by you. Mmm, next time you meet Mandy, remember to tell her that I praised you today.¡± Chapter 1304 - Old Bachelor Falls In Love With Some Female

Chapter 1304: Old Bachelor Falls In Love With Some Female

At the mention of Cole, Lea¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The moment Cole knows Wabei is no longer afraid of Mengmeng, he would realize that there is a way to get rid of his fear. As he cannot get close to Mengmeng, he will target Wabei...¡± Wabei looked up nonchntly. ¡°Let him have at me. Let¡¯s see if that crippled body of his is enough to fill my mouth.¡± ¡°Chixuan¡¯s life is still in his hands. He is fearless.¡± Lea shook his head gently, rejecting Wabei¡¯s words. He narrowed his nted eyes as a cold smile spread across his lips. ¡°He wants to break the fear, so let¡¯s provide him with a solution to do so.¡± Wabei harrumphed. ¡°You have so many wolf pups, what does it matter if one dies? How long are you going to be under Cole¡¯s thumb just because of that Chixuan?¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked Wabei on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that. I will get angry!¡± Wabei gave his neck a couple of cracks after Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smack. ¡°I am just speaking the truth. In the Beast World, which family managed to see all their children grow up to be adults? Snake beasts can bear over 20 offspring at a time, of which only about three to five would survive to adulthood. In addition, Chixuan is just a male pup and not a female. I don¡¯t know why you treasure him so much... tsk, you are just weird.¡± ¡°He was born from my very own body. His heart, liver, lungs and kidneys all came from me. Why wouldn¡¯t I treasure him? I warn you, continue talking like that and I will cut all ties with you!¡± Wabei saw that Gu Mengmeng was really angry and just grunted without another word. Snakes were cold by nature. Wabei truly didn¡¯t understand much about family ties. He had lived for 800 years and only cared for two people: Snake and Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng gave Wabei a push and added. ¡°Next time, when you find a female and have a nest of little snakes, you will understand how I feel.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes. ¡°If having children makes you this way, I don;t want any. Allowing others the chance to have a hold over me like that¡ªthe thought of it disgusts me.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t press on. She just looked at Lea. ¡°What kind of ¡®solution¡¯ do you intend to give Cole?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Stray beasts fear you... so all he has to do is to discard his stray beast status, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lea looked at Wabei. ¡°Just tell everyone that you helped Wabei get rid of his stray beast status, allowing him to partner a female again¡ªwouldn¡¯t that resolve the issue?¡± ¡°Will it work? Cole is so crafty. Would he believe it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was doubtful. Lea chuckled. ¡°With the sessful case of Peter, he will believe it.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Wabei. ¡°Shall we find a female to help us in our little act then?¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°There will be ws and gaps if it is just an act, so...¡± ¡°You want it to happen for real? Letting a 800-year-old bachelor like Wabei fall in love with some female and then getting rid of his stray beast status like Peter?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were nearly popping out. She really felt the possibility of that happening was even lower than aet colliding into earth. Lea was tickled by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. He tapped her little nose. ¡°No, I mean we need to fabricate a female¡ªone whom Cole would have no way to investigate and no choice but to believe¡ªto make the matter of Wabei shedding his stray beast status truly credible.¡± Chapter 1305 - Ghost Marriage With Wang Xiaoxin?!

Chapter 1305: Ghost Marriage With Wang Xiaoxin?!

Lea felt that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s puzzled face looked extremely adorable. He kissed her and continued. ¡°A female who can move Wabei¡¯s ancient heart must be someone ultra extraordinary. By right you are the best choice as no one is more perfect than you in this world. It is natural for any male to fall in love with you. However, I am unwilling to let you bear this burden, and so have to make do with a lesser alternative. I have chosen another very special female who will not be examinable.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Gu Mengmeng was very curious. Lea chuckled. ¡°Wang Xiaoxin.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Gu Mengmeng nearly spat out inughter. ¡°You mean I am going to let Wabei and Wang Xiaoxin have a ghost marriage?¡± Lea shrugged with a smile. ¡°The Messenger of the Beast Deity will return to the Beast Deity after fulfilling her mission, and you can travel between the Beast World and the Beast Deity World. So in theory, you should be able to meet Wang Xiaoxin in the Beast Deity World. Since you often mentioned Wabei in front of the Beast Deity, it¡¯s reasonable that Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s interest in him was piqued.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°So I am a pimp after all...¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°You saw your friend¡¯s loneliness in being single, and so introduced him to a good match. How is that being a pimp?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave Lea a big thumbs-up sign. ¡°I always thought I was great at swaying others, but you are even better at it than me...¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°That is why they say birds of the same feather flock together.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before shaking her head. ¡°But Wang Xiaoxin is Snake¡¯s mother... wouldn¡¯t this rtionship be tooplicated?¡± Lea gave a sly smile as he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she is Snake¡¯s mother that this type of rtionship suits Cole¡¯s perverted logic to a tee.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head at Lea in confusion. Lea continued his exnation. ¡°Wabei was thrashed by Snake for 800 years without winning even once. Now that Snake is no longer in the Beast World, Wabei will never get the chance to win. But the moment he gets together with Wang Xiaoxin, he could step upon Snake¡¯s head just by virtue of his status. Cole would love such a scenario.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. She recalled Bai Lan saying before that her future husband must bear the surname Wang, so that she could bear a son called Wang Yang. For no other reason than the fact that her first love had been called Wang Yang. They had broken up after he cheated on her. She said that since she didn¡¯t take Wang Yang in hand as his girlfriend, she had to teach him properly as a mother. That joke from the past somehow resonated with Lea¡¯s arrangements. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help being tickled by it. She asked, ¡°Will Cole believe it?¡± Lea didn¡¯t answer, but instead asked Wabei, ¡°Eh, if I really gave you a chance to be Snake¡¯s stepfather, will you do it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wabei stood up with a smack on the table. There was no hesitation at all. He felt cheered just by the thought of Snake¡¯s fuming face. Lea shot Gu Mengmeng a ¡°I told you so¡± look. Gu Mengmeng had no retort and just nodded. ¡°What happens after that?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Cole never loved anyone before. It is impossible for him to reestablish the contract like Peter did. Let¡¯s be prudent and say Cole manages somehow to get rid of his stray beast status via some dirty trick... ha, do you think he can withstand the counter damage from a second mating contract?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it and felt that Lea¡¯s arrangements were veryprehensive. Cole wouldn¡¯t have the time to hinder her from getting the Love of the Sky if he was busy trying to get rid of his stray beast status. Hence, she nodded and patted Wabei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, from now on, you are Snake¡¯s stepfather.¡± Chapter 1306 - You Must Fly Very Far To Catch A Melotti

Chapter 1306: You Must Fly Very Far To Catch A Melotti

Having resolved Cole¡¯s matter, their next target would be the Love of the Sky in the Motou mountain range. It was not wise to just let Gregory leave like that. But Gu Mengmeng knew very well that there was nothing worse in this world than being indebted to someone¡¯s love. So no matter what, she would never take advantage of someone¡¯s affections for her. Previously, she had been embroiled with Lea as he had always stood a ce in her heart. She could not bear topletely cut him off. In contrast, she had no feelings for Gregory at all. As a result, she could not lead him on. But now that they had let go of Gregory... how would they be able to ascend the mountains? ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Motou mountain range during next year¡¯s rainy season.¡± Elvis hugged and kissed Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Because of Gregory¡¯s matter, things have already been dyed by a month. If we don¡¯t start stockpiling food now, we won¡¯t have afortable winter. Didn¡¯t you want to go visit Chixuan and Kanwu? Let¡¯s spend this year¡¯s winter in Zacharias, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng mulled over this before shaking her head. ¡°This is the first year of your reign as a Wolf King. All the wolves are gathered here in Sauder and you need to stay here this winter to set their minds at ease.¡± ¡°What do I care if they are ill-at-ease? I am only concerned for your happiness.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a charming smile. She caressed Elvis¡¯ chest gently. ¡°Since you are now a king, you must bear the requisite responsibilities. With just onemand from you, they will risk their lives to kill anyone. You owe them some stability. Let¡¯s head to the Motou mountains the moment winter ends next year. We can go to Zacharias to visit Chixuan and Kanwu after that. I believe that our sons will not me us.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t insist and just nodded. ¡°I alwaysply with whatever Xiao Meng says.¡± Since Ian¡¯s mission had beenpleted, he said that he would be returning to Saint Nazaire to apany Mandy. Gu Mengmeng nodded her assent. It would be unreasonable of her to keep two newlyweds apart just because she enjoyed thepany of friends. Ian took two steps before turning back again. ¡°Eh, Gregory. The fan that you gave Gregory, could you also give me one?¡± ¡°Why? You want to give one to Mandy to gain some favor with her?¡± Ian nodded. ¡°I identally broke that cup which you gave her... I want to bring back a fan to cajole her.¡± Gregory pouted. ¡°The feathers provided by Gregory are only enough to make two fans. I gave one to him and the other is with me. If you want it, you must capture 12 Melottis in exchange for it. I will then spend the winter making a new fan.¡± Ian looked somewhat distressed. ¡°Can I give you those 12 Melottis during the drought season next year? Those birds live in a very far-off ce, and I will need at least two days to fly there. I am afraid that I cannot catch 12 before winter begins. I won¡¯t be able to hurry back to Saint Nazaire if the snows seal off the mountains by then.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. ¡°You need to fly so far to catch a Melotti?¡± Ian nodded. Gu Mengmeng frowned. She felt a bit ufortable. She had never noticed why Gregory only appeared once a day during that period. He would deliver the Melotti, eat a meal, and then immediately fly off again. She thought he wanted to steer clear of her so that she could not pester him to bring her up the mountains. As a result, she didn¡¯t probe him, not wanting to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding. After realizing that Gregory liked her, Gu Mengmeng then thought he was just trying to control his own feelings toward her, and so was reluctant to linger around. Now she knew that he had been flying day and night just to capture those Melottis. All because she had casuallymented: ¡°I like their feathers and wish to make a fan from them. It would look so lovely¡±. Chapter 1307 - Too Heavy A Burden.

Chapter 1307: Too Heavy A Burden.

¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ian waved his hand in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. ¡°Are you going to give it to me?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her eyes and stared at Ian for a long while before getting up and taking out the other fan from the house. She handed it over to Ian. ¡°Here, take this to go cajole Mandy. I don¡¯t need you to hunt Melottis for me anymore either. This fan... I don¡¯t like it anymore.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it, but that it had be too heavy a burden. Birds that a man captured for you by moving the mountains and seas, with nary a word ofint at all. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she had remained in the dark, but now that she knew... just looking at the fan made her feel she owed a major debt to Gregory. It was a very unpleasant feeling. Ian didn¡¯t know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking about. He happily took the fan. ¡°I am not going to take advantage of you. Treat this as a favor to me. Tell me next time if you have anything you want. I will definitely pay you back.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her hand. ¡°Mandy is my friend and it¡¯s no big deal for me to give her a present. Hurry back now. You have been away for so many days. She must be very worried about you.¡± Ian nodded andunched into the air without another word. He circled the skies a couple of times and gave a warble before flying off. Over the next few days, Lea remained at home to apany Gu Mengmeng while Elvis led the wolf pack hunting outside. Being able to hunt together with the Wolf King made the wolf pack exceptionally energized. As a result, the amount of game brought back by the wolf pack was the most abundant in Sauder, raising their esteem within the territory. The snow foxes sought out Lea twice, hoping that his Ninth Highness would lead their tribe in a hunt topete against the wolf pack. However, Lea rejected them. The reason was simple. Elvis was more powerful than him and would achieve better hunting results than him. Hence, it was more beneficial for their family if Elvis went hunting. He would not sacrifice Gu Mengmeng¡¯s winter food store just for the pride of the snow foxes. The snow foxes had their request thrown back in their faces. Nevertheless, they had no choice but to ept Lea¡¯s decision. Hence, the glory attained by the 16 tribes during the bonfire party gradually faded, while the wolf tribe¡¯s hunting prowess brought up their status in Sauder. When Elvis was not at home, Gu Mengmeng spent most of the time at Sandy¡¯s, whiling away the hours chatting with her and ying with her two daughter-inws and Sandy¡¯s three leopard cubs. These children were growing up so fast. Those toothless little chaps were now as big as those adult leopards one saw in the zoo. However, they were already more than a year old, and still did not show any signs of evolving. Gu Mengmeng had asked about this before. Sandy exined that Hede and his brothers were exceptional cases. In general, beasts only started evolving at the about age of three. Hence, it was still early days for Joseph and his brothers. Gu Mengmeng petted Daji in her arms as she asked Sandy, ¡°I sent Bode to Zacharias and he has yet to return. I don¡¯t know if he is able to return this winter season to apany you... you... will you me me for being a busybody?¡± Sandy shook her head and smiled. ¡°Bode won¡¯t be able to keep his ce in the family if he doesn¡¯t enhance his powers soon. I can¡¯t thank you enough for offering him a way out. Why would I be ming you?¡± Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief as her heart felt much lighter now. She asked again, ¡°Since Bode won¡¯t be home this winter, you can conceive a brood of little bears with Collin.¡± Sandy paused for two seconds before shaking her head. ¡°It is very difficult for half-beast females to get pregnant. While I am still fertile... I want to bear a brood of little wolves first. It doesn¡¯t matter which partner is the father, but I must first bear a brood of little wolves first.¡± Chapter 1308 - Absence Makes The Heart Grow Fonder

Chapter 1308: Absence Makes The Heart Grow Fonder

¡°Why? Did they request it?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. Sandyughed. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to make any requests. They have be extremely obedient after you taught them a lesson that time. But isn¡¯t this the goal of the alliance? If we want to have the wolf tribe really support Hede and Jialue¡ªI, as the face of the alliance, must give birth to a new generation for the wolves. Only then will the alliance really be firmed up. In the future, if you and Lea and bear a daughter, just take one of my wolf sons as a partner... by then, Sauder would truly be united.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t reply to Sandy as she didn¡¯t want to impose her own views on marriage upon her. But she knew that should her daughter want to get a partner someday, it would be someone she liked and not for the sake of some dumb alliance. But Gu Mengmeng was unable to tell Sandy this. Sandy was gradually bing more mature as she was taking on the responsibility that Gu Mengmeng should have bore. This was because when Cole was scheming against Gu Mengmeng, Sandy had prevented Collin, in his duty as the Messenger¡¯s guard, from joining Elvis and the rest in the great battle against Sauder. That bit of guilt had been festering inside her heart, and she was using every resource she had to try and make amends for it. Gu Mengmeng had told her repeatedly not to take it to heart and that she had never med Sandy. But Sandy could not stop ming herself. Whenever she failed to do something that she could have done for Gu Mengmeng, Sandy would be endlessly tortured by an immeasurable sense of guilt. At the end of the day, she just cared too much for Gu Mengmeng. The males who had gone out hunting started returning when evening fell. Elvis was in a hurry to see Gu Mengmeng again and was naturally the first to return. He had the wild wolves deliver the hunted game back to the stone castle while he went straight to Sandy¡¯s to get Gu Mengmeng. Sandy¡¯s seven partners followed close behind, and the eight wolves came sprinting over in a grand and energetic manner. By the time he came before Gu Mengmeng, Elvis had already morphed into human form. He lifted her up into his arms and kissed her little face. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± Elvis said this every single time he returned to her after he had been out hunting. At first, Gu Mengmeng felt he was being too mushy, but she was now used to it. Hence she hugged him back. ¡°It has been hard on you. I missed you too.¡± Sandy¡¯s seven partners were all panting heavily when they finally came to a stop. They were already pushing the boundaries of their physical limits, but the difference in speed between third and fourth-level beasts and the Beast King was just too great. Even so, their eyes still glowed with excitement. The stronger the king, the more powerful the tribe would be. And a male¡¯s desire for power was endless. Elvis was just about to carry Gu Mengmeng off when he noticed a yellow figure galloping over. It came to a screeching halt right in front of Sandy, kicking up a huge dust cloud. Gu Mengmeng smiled after realizing who it was. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go home.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis on the shoulder. Elvis replied, ¡°We are not going over to greet Bode?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled again. ¡°The couple has been apart for so long and absence makes the heart grow fonder. Do you want to stay on and be a third wheel?¡± ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder?¡± Elvis didn¡¯t understand. Gu Mengmeng whispered in Elvis¡¯ ear, ¡°If you have been away on business for over a month. What¡¯s the first thing you would do when you return?¡± Chapter 1309 - Kanwu Level-Up

Chapter 1309: Kanwu Level-Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis understood everything in an instant and gave a smile, leaving in quick steps with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. When they returned to the cave, they noticed that there were two other people there. They were Chixuan and Kanwu who should have been at Zacharias. Gu Mengmeng was extremely taken aback, shocked and surprised as she directly jumped off from Elvis¡¯s arms to hug her two sons tightly, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Mum, we¡¯re here to visit you.¡± Kanwu smiled and said in a baby voice. Gu Mengmeng praised, ¡°Good, you two are so obedient~¡± Chixuan smiled as he let Gu Mengmeng pull him into the stone castle by his arm. Elvis threw a nce to the wild wolf, and that wild wolf instantly called Hede and Jialue over from the meeting room. Whenever the four children came home, Elvis and Lea could only act as paintings in the background. Elvis was already used to his position in the family, so he did not bother to fight for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favor with his four sons. Lea turned around to start cooking while Elvis cleaned all of the preys hunted that day thoroughly before cing them in an orderly fashion. ¡°What brought you guys over?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat by the bed and looked at her four sons, who were sitting around her in a circle. Not to mention, her mood was exceptionally good. Chixuan replied, ¡°Father-inw said when he arrived in Zacharias that Mother may not have time to visit us in Zacharias this year. Kanwu and I were scared that you will miss us so we decided to make a visit.¡± As Chixuan said, he turned around to look at Kanwu and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to tell Mum?¡± Kanwu nodded and smiled, showing his big white teeth to Gu Mengmeng, announcing ¡°Mum, I leveled-up! I¡¯m a second-level orc now!¡± Gu Mengmeng was very surprised as she hugged Kanwu¡¯s head and continuouslynded two smacks on him with her lips,plimenting, ¡°My Wu is so capable.¡± Chixuan chuckled and said, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re being biased here. You didn¡¯t treat me like this when I leveled-up back then.¡± Upon hearing that, Gu Mengmeng pounced towards Chixuan without saying a word. Chixuan, however, stopped her and rejected, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, I just mentioned it casually. If you really kiss me, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave this stone castle.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Chixuan peered at the busy Elvis and Lea at one side and exined, ¡°You¡¯re aware of how jealous your partners can get.¡± Gu Mengmeng was made speechless by her son¡¯s words. She pinched Chixuan¡¯s face and did not get angry as she sat back at her original spot and looked at her four sons, grinning from ear to ear. Hede rubbed his nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest, but I lost to my younger brothers. Seems like I have to work even harder.¡± Jialue looked like he couldn¡¯t care less as he said, ¡°Kanwu has always been acting recklessly, so it¡¯s normal for him to gather his battling experience at a faster rate. Don¡¯tpare yourself to him, he¡¯s just a boorish guy.¡± Kanwu straightened his neck and refuted, ¡°Do you want to battle with a boorish guy?!¡± Jialue shook his head, grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s so meaningless to battle a first-level beast like me. There¡¯s a fourth-level snow fox cooking at the left side of the entrance, a fifth-level snake hanging on the tree at the right side of the entrance and the wolf beast arranging the preys upstairs is a Beast King. Oh, there¡¯s a female Beast King sitting in front of you too. Challenge them to a battle if you¡¯re really capable enough.¡± Kanwu did not admit defeat as he said, ¡°Other than Mother, I¡¯ll definitely challenge the rest and I will definitely win.¡± ¡°Why will you challenge the rest other than Mother?¡± Jialue asked while smiling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you gender discriminating?¡± Kanwu raised his head and said, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I will never discriminate against Mother. I¡¯m just scared that she¡¯ll cry after I defeat her...¡± Elvis had finished arranging the preys so he evolved and leaped down from the second floor. He evolved back into human form when he reached the ground before pulling Gu Mengmeng into his arms for a kiss. However, he was peering at Kanwu with the corners of his eyes as he mocked with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯re quite full of yourself huh.¡± Chapter 1310 - I Seized The Stray Beasts’ Camp

Chapter 1310: I Seized The Stray Beasts¡¯ Camp

Gu Mengmeng hugged onto Elvis¡¯s neck and said with a proud expression, ¡°How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t my son extremely ambitious? He spoke with such power, rity and strong excitement. He¡¯s so manly!¡± As long as Gu Mengmeng was happy, Elvis naturally listened to what she said. Thus, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Yeah, his aura is quitemendable.¡± Although Kanwu always had a tense rtionship with Elvis, which son would not desire for his Father¡¯spliment? So, even though Elvis praised him to mostly please Gu Mengmeng, it was arge source of affirmation for Kanwu. ¡°Kanwu, tell Mother, how did you level-up?¡± Gu Mengmeng questioned. Kanwu looked at Chixuan before breaking out into a smile and said, ¡°Oh, Second Brother said that in order to raise the overall abilities of the tribe, he arranged for same level orcs to asionally battle each other to exchange tips. And after battling more and more, I naturally leveled-up.¡± Upon hearing that, Gu Mengmeng felt that it was a good idea, so she turned to look at Lea. Without even opening her mouth, Lea replied to her in an instant, ¡°We can use this idea in Saint Nazaire but we can¡¯t do this in Sauder for the time being.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought over it and agreed with him. The three powers in Sauder were suppressing their desire to pin down the other two sides and they almost acted out a scene from ¡°Empresses in the Pce¡¯ at thest night campfire party. If they exchanged tips and battled one another asionally...ha ha, it would not be long before someone dies from this. Gu Mengmeng nodded, expressing her agreement. Kanwu hesitated for a moment before telling Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Mum, that....I¡¯ve another matter to inform you.¡± Gu Mengmeng saw how Kanwu had a hesitant expression and looked like he was uncertain, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kanwu lowered his head and did not dare to look into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes so he avoided them and said softly, ¡°I...I...¡± ¡°What¡¯s exactly the matter?¡± Kanwu was not a wishy-washy kid. This was the first time he was overly cautious so Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instincts told her that he created trouble. She was rather worried as she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Father will hold the sky for you if it falls. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kanwu scratched his head and confessed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, I just....I seized the stray beasts¡¯ camp.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not react in time. Kanwu thought to himself, he was destined to suffershes regardless whether he stuck out or hid his head. Anyways, he had already done it, no matter how angry Mother was, she would not strangle him to death so he gathered up all his courage and repeated himself, ¡°The stray beasts¡¯ camp was seized by me.¡± ¡°Why did you seize that ce?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Kanwu said in a self-righteous tone, ¡°The grapes Mum likes to eat are in the stray beasts¡¯ territory. I don¡¯t want to see Second Brother going in to pluck the grapes every year using his identity as a young master of the stray beasts, so I seized that ce. In the future, I¡¯ll pluck the grapes with Second Brother for you every year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for those little grapes?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, not knowing whether to cry orugh. Kanwu nodded and answered her, ¡°We four brothers have promised to be Mother¡¯s reliance in the future and we¡¯ll gift Mother with the best stuff in this world. Since Mum likes to eat those grapes, I¡¯ll not allow anyone to touch the grapes.¡± ¡°But you just seized the stray beasts¡¯ territory like that? Are you not scared of their retaliation?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, in an attempt to guide him patiently, ¡°For a hundred years, the stray beasts¡¯ camp has been standing towered like a giant. Nobody can touch its position, and naturally, it has its forte that outsiders are unaware of. You just seized the old nest like that, are you not scared of the stray beasts seeking revenge?¡± Kanwu lifted his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not scared! But....I¡¯m scared that they¡¯ll create trouble for you so I rushed over to tell the truth to Mother so that I can have a lighter punishment....¡± Chapter 1311 - A Self-Invited Guest

Chapter 1311: A Self-Invited Guest

Elvis ced his hand on Kanwu¡¯s shoulder and looked at him with a solemn gaze. He said in a firm and serious tone, ¡°What you did is correct.¡± This time, Elvis truly acknowledged Kanwu. Wolves ought to have fortitude that only wolves have. Gu Mengmeng was kind and paid attention to detail. As a female, it was absolutely fine, but as a male, this character would appear too weak and irresolute. On the other hand, Kanwu¡¯s decision made Elvis satisfied. With Chixuan apanying him by one side, Elvis would not believe that it was Kanwu¡¯s one moment of rashness. Gu Mengmeng sighed. She was aware of the rules in the Beast World, so it was not suitable to bring in the principles and values of the present world into this ce. Seizing things by force was the correct principle, but Gu Mengmeng still could not get used to this principle. ¡°What was the stray beasts¡¯ response after you seized their territory?¡± Since he had already done it, Gu Mengmeng could only probe more about what happened after. Kanwu twitched his lips and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t have any response, so Second Brother said that the situation was weird and that I should inform Mum. That Cole is so psychotic and wicked, I don¡¯t know what he intends to do behind our back. Second Brother said that his instincts told him that he was nning something against Mum....¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even get close to me now, and even if he managed to get close, he¡¯s not my opponent too. Moreover, your Father Beast will be protecting me. However, based on his usual style, he will either make an issue out of the four of you or use your Mother-inw to threaten me.....ha, anyways, he can¡¯te up with any new tricks.¡± Chixuan, who was silent since the start, slowly spoke up, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t belittle your opponents, it¡¯s better to stay careful.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, smiled and rubbed Chixuan¡¯s head. She assured, ¡°It¡¯s fine, your Daddy Lea is beside me. No matter how despicable Lea¡¯s tricks get, he will never seed.¡± Chixuan nodded, his gazending on Lea who was carrying the pot to the table. He said, ¡°Not a chance of error exists with one athletic male and one civil male beside Mum. It¡¯s just that an open enemy is better than a false friend, it¡¯s safer to stay on alert and be more sensitive.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as a form of reply. The next moment, Lea called everyone over for a meal. After the meal, Kanwu and Chixuan had to head back to Zacharias. Gu Mengmeng really could not bear for them to leave, her kids only stayed for just a meal after returning home... The two children said that it was the most important time to store food. They just seized the stray beasts¡¯ camp, if the stray beasts retaliated by snatching their food, the consequences would be dire. As the spirit leaders of the tribe, they must be present in Zacharias to guard it. Gu Mengmeng knew that what her children said made sense, so she did not insist any further. She hugged them a few times and sent them out of Sauder. After walking a few more kilometers with them, she then watched her two sons leave with reluctance written in her eyes. After bidding farewell to her sons and returning to Sauder, a wolf beast came to report that a snow fox female was waiting for Lea at the meeting room entrance. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and thetter shrugged his shoulders, expressing his confusion before he asked, ¡°Which snow fox female?¡± The wolf beast shook his head, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Lea did not know what was going on too so he could only nod his head and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The group of them did not return to the stone castle as they headed straight to the meeting room. At the entrance, they saw a snow fox female curled up on the ground. Her delicate and lovely face appeared sickly, resembling a willow branch trembling in the wind like Lin Daiyu. Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and upon seeing him frown, the smile on her face faltered as she asked softly, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Chapter 1312 - Miranda Chapter 1312: Miranda ¡°Miranda.¡± Lea only sputtered out a name, but Gu Mengmeng could hear the sound of his teeth shuddering. She instinctively developed a sense of rivalry against Miranda as she peered at the female coldly. She noticed how the female lifted her watery eyes, that had deep affection written all over them, and looked at Lea after hearing him call her. The female bit her lower lip and cried with a shaky voice, ¡°Ah Ya.¡± Ah Ya?! Gu Mengmeng frowned, do you want to sing a damn part of the ¡®Tumbled Ice March¡¯? Upon hearing that name, Lea¡¯s brows were furrowed even more. He instantly turned around to shake his head at Gu Mengmeng, exining, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re thinking about, things are not what they¡¯re like.¡± After he finished speaking, he carried Gu Mengmeng away from Elvis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head home first, I can exin myself.¡± Lea did not look at Miranda again. With Gu Mengmeng in his arms, he wanted to leave when Miranda hurriedly stood up in an attempt to hold Lea back. However, she might have sat for a long time and her legs had turned numb because the moment she stood up, she fell towards Lea. If Gu Mengmeng saw it correctly, she looked like she wanted to pull Lea¡¯s beast-skin dress down. Lea was fortunately a fourth-level orc. Even if he was carrying Gu Mengmeng in his arms, he would still not let a female touch him that carelessly. He dodged to the side slightly and avoided Miranda. Seeing how Miranda fell to the ground in a way that aroused someone¡¯s desire to protect her, Lea did not even blink his eyes as he warned coldly, ¡°If you still want those ws of yours, you better control them well. My female doesn¡¯t like others touching me.¡± After Lea finished speaking, he left with Gu Mengmeng in his arms and did not bother to turn back at all. Miranda lied on the ground, sobbing softly. Overwhelmed with grief, she spat each word out, ¡°Ah Ya, how can you treat me like that....Ah Ya, do you know how hard it was for me toe back and see you....Ah Ya, Ah Ya....¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was not loud, and she did not cry or scream at the top of her lungs. Instead, it was more like a soft and gentle moan to herself. But Gu Mengmeng had the abilities of a Beast King, so she could naturally hear all of her words clearly. Damn it, this Miranda must definitely be a female student with a story, and her story must be 80 percent rted to Lea. After reaching the stone castle, Gu Mengmeng ordered, ¡°Let me go.¡± Gu Mengmeng needed to stand at a spot to match up to Lea¡¯s eyes so that they could properly discuss what was with the ¡®Ah Ya¡¯. However, Lea was strangely willful as he hugged onto Gu Mengmeng tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go. You must have misunderstood me, once I let you go, you¡¯ll run away. You have to hear my exnation first, I¡¯ll then let you go after that.¡± Ah, this was the reason why Lea dared to snatch her away from Elvis¡¯s arms. He was deadly afraid that Gu Mengmeng would turn around and run away, disappearing from his world forever upon misunderstanding him. ¡°I won¡¯t run, let me go first.¡± Gu Mengmeng assured him. Lea shook his head and said, ¡°Mengmeng, the Nina incident is more than enough. I¡¯m really scared that you¡¯ll be angry and abandon me again. I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll say that we won¡¯t meet each other again and say that there¡¯s only you and me, there¡¯s no us. I¡¯m also scared that once I let you go, I¡¯ll see you frown, see you cry and see you jump into theke again after saying that you want to leave and that there¡¯s nothing good in this Beast World and that you don¡¯t like this ce and don¡¯t like me....Mengmeng, I¡¯m really very scared. Stop struggling, just let me hug you like this, I beg you.¡± Lea¡¯s every word and sentence was tapped on his lips by the cinnabar ground from the bottom of his heart, making Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ache as well. That self-directed, self-acted misunderstanding was a wound in her love life so why was it not a dead knot for him? Lea mentioned before, if Gu Mengmeng ripped open his chest, she would notice a scar on his heart, that was where the skies copsed before. There were only five words ¡®I don¡¯t love you anymore¡¯ on the wound. Chapter 1313 - Luckily, You Believe Me

Chapter 1313: Luckily, You Believe Me

With Gu Mengmeng¡¯s abilities, Lea could not hold her in his arms if she really wanted to escape. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng gave up on struggling and let Lea hugged her so tightly as if he wanted to rub her into his body and be one. ¡°I won¡¯t struggle anymore. So ,say, what¡¯s with the name Ah Ya?¡± Lea felt Gu Mengmeng¡¯s submission so his mind was not that messed up. He tried to reduce his strength a little and seeing how she did not push him away, he put his heart at ease and heaved a deep sigh of relief before replying slowly, ¡°Miranda is my Father¡¯s concubine....back then, I was on her bed when Cole maligned me.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that she was struck by lightning, crispy on the outside and soft on the inside... Noticing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s abnormality, Lea was rather helpless as he said, ¡°Anyone in this world can misunderstand me, it¡¯s fine no matter how unbearable they describe me as. You¡¯re the only person who can¡¯t misunderstand me, Mengmeng, you said that you believe me. Nothing happened between Miranda and I, I¡¯m really innocent...¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a while but still eventually stretched her hand out to ce it on Lea¡¯s back gently, saying, ¡°I know, I believe you. Your mating mark is on my left ear, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re innocent.¡± Upon hearing this, Lea nodded his head firmly. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear, and Gu Mengmeng could feel his lips and even his breathing quivering. With relief, as if he had survived a disaster, Lea then dared to release Gu Mengmeng slightly. He ced both hands on her shoulders, increasing the distance between them to look at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression secretly. Yes, since Miranda¡¯s appearance, Lea had been hugging Gu Mengmeng in his arms tightly and did not dare to look at her face because he was scared to find detest, hatred, suspicion and doubt on her. ¡°Luckily, you believe me....¡± This sentence of Lea was said in utmost helplessness. Gu Mengmeng lifted her head to look at Lea and said, ¡°I believe that you¡¯re innocent and even if something happened between you and Miranda back then, I¡¯ll also believe that you were not willing to do so and you were maligned by Cole. I won¡¯t me you for what Cole did, after all, you¡¯re a victim too.¡± ¡°Nothing happened, there was really nothing.¡± Lea exined anxiously. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I said I believe you.¡± Lea mped his lips, cautiousness written in his eyes. Miranda¡¯s incident was the greatest stain in his life, no matter whether something happened, no matter whether he was set up by Cole, he appeared on a female¡¯s bed before and he was guilty of a crime which even death could not atone. He was deadly afraid that Gu Mengmeng would mind his past and was deadly afraid that Gu Mengmeng would abandon him because of this so when Miranda made her appearance, he froze on the spot. Lea asked, ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you smiling? You....¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, she really could not bring herself to smile. In the past, she did not understand why Lea called her Mengmeng, why Elvis called her Xiao Meng and why Snakel called her Twomeng. After inheriting Snakel¡¯s memories, she realized that title had a special meaning in the Beast World. A female could have many partners, thus, it was impossible for them to get a perfect romance so they wanted a perfect title. It was deceiving oneself and others but it was considered afort to their souls. Just like how people who had no special rtionship with her calling her Great Messenger or Gu Mengmeng so Gu Mengmeng was the Messenger of the Beast Deity that belonged to the entire Beast World. And Xiao Meng was Xiao Meng that belonged to only Elvis. Mengmeng was Mengmeng that belonged to only Lea. Chapter 1314 - Why Did They Call You Ah Ya?

Chapter 1314: Why Did They Call You Ah Ya?

Twomeng belonged solely to Snake. Despite sharing the same body, because of the different name, they would have a different significance to a male beast. So Gu Mengmeng was very bothered by the nickname that Miranda had for Lea. She had never called Lea by Ah Ya, so how could Miranda? ¡°I am bothered, Miranda.¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a straightforward manner. ¡°Why did she call you Ah Ya? What kind of rtionship did the both of you have in the past? I can tell that her attitude towards you is not simply love from a senior, instead it seemed more like admiration, interest and pursuit of a woman towards a man... Don¡¯t deny it, I recognise the expression she had just now. When you were fooling around with Nina, my face also had such an expression, if you don¡¯t believe, you can ask Elvis.¡± Lea feared Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cold treatment the most. It was the most torturous when she did not talk and ignored you, and she would not give any chance to exin and appease her. Now that she was asking in such an aggressive manner like a machine gun, he felt even more at ease. So long as she was bothered to question him, it showed that she was giving him a chance to exin and she had not yet abandoned him... His heart that had risen to his throat returned to his chest. Lea gently kissed Gu Mengmeng between her eyes and with his coarse voice, said, ¡°My sweetheart, thank you.¡± As such... Gu Mengmeng was prepared for a huge argument with Lea, but her infuriation immediately cooled down after his sentence that was as gentle as water. The fury in her instantly reduced by half and faced with Lea¡¯s humble and loving smile, Gu Mengmeng could not keep up her expression and became calm. She pushed Lea and asked, ¡°What are you thanking me for? Don¡¯t think of easily squirming your way out of this, I am still having an argument with you here.¡± Leaughed as he ced Gu Mengmeng on the bed, while he sat on the ground. With one hand supporting himself at the edge of the bed, and the other hand ying around with her little hands, he looked up at Gu Mengmeng and ced himself at a lower position than her and smiled. ¡°How could I bear to argue with you? If you feel displeased, you can scold me, I will listen to them all. After you are done, and have vented your anger, I will exin to you, alright?¡± Seeing Lea like this, Gu Mengmeng felt as though her fist hadnded on ayer of cotton. She was in a hysterical state, yet he was smiling and saying ¡®you look good when you are scolding me¡¯. As he said that, Lea¡¯s ears transformed into beast form. He lowered his head in front of Gu Mengmeng and rested his head on her thighs, saying, ¡°If you are really furious, you can pinch my ears... I will not hide nor avoid, I will let you pinch them until you are not angry, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at that pair of white and furry fox ears and the thick and clean big tail behind Lea, and instantly she could not sustain her anger. ¡°What you are saying... makes it seem as if I am being unreasonable.¡± As Gu Mengmeng said that, her little hands reached out to touch his ears uncontrobly and when Lea carefully ced his tail into her arms, she did not reject it and used her other hand to hug it. Damn it, her fetish for furry objects was really a huge issue. She stared at Lea and scolded him deep down in her heart, ¡°Despicably cute... but it¡¯s really effective.¡± The instant Gu Mengmeng touched his ears, Leaughed and hisughter was so blissful that it seemed as though Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands were not on his ears, but on his heart. Every gentle stroke eased the scars on his heart and bad memories from the past. Chapter 1315 - You Once Liked Her?

Chapter 1315: You Once Liked Her?

¡°You don¡¯t have to be reasonable. To me, you are the reason.¡± Lea used his cheeks to rub against her, then flipped himself to lie t on the edge of the bed, with his head cushioned by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thighs. He used his long and narrow eyes to look at Gu Mengmeng lovingly and said, ¡°Mengmeng, I only did two wrong things to you in this lifetime. One is when I acted with Nina to make you sad and the other is to appear on Miranda¡¯s bed. Other than these, I have never done anything else to make you sad, believe me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s anger had already been reduced greatly by his sweet talking. With his endlesspromise and love towards her, Gu Mengmeng could not continue to vent her anger, so she only nodded her head as a form of response. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands up for a kiss, then continued, ¡°I will tell you everything that you want to know and not hide anything from you. You can be angry, you can vent it on me, you can hit or scold me, you can even ask Elvis to bite me to death... but don¡¯t ever say you want to abandon me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows, then with her eyes narrowed, asked, ¡°What happened between you and Miranda for me to want to abandon you after listening?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°The most disgusting thing is me appearing on her bed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng maintained her doubtful attitude. Lea smiled bitterly and reached out his hand to touch Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear, saying, ¡°I gave you my virginity, what else are you doubting?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered, then asked with a straight face, ¡°You once liked her?¡± Lea wasughing out of exasperation towards Gu Mengmeng and shook his head helplessly. He caressed her face gently and said, ¡°Before I met you, I don¡¯t know what is liking someone. After meeting you... how could I like someone else?¡± Gu Mengmeng forced herself to suppress her smile. The tense atmosphere of a conflict was long gone, but the matter about Miranda was still unclear. Gu Mengmeng did not want to act nice to Lea yet, so she straightened her neck and said, ¡°Stop using your sugar-coated words to fool me. If you do not tell me what happened between you and Miranda, I will not let you off.¡± Lea nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, I will tell you everything.¡± Lea sat up and opened his arms, saying, ¡°Mengmeng, do you know how torturous my childhood memories are. I need you in my arms for me to have the courage to face those undesirable memories. No matter how angry you are, hug me, I really need you now.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and adjusted her position to sit inside Lea¡¯s arms. Lea grinned and ced his chin above her head. With a gentle gaze on his face, he said, ¡°My Mengmeng, never... never... never ever... abandon me. If I don¡¯t have you, I don¡¯t know what I will be.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and only allowed Lea to hug her. With the side of her face on his chest, she listened to his slow and heavy heartbeat, as well as the deep and coarse voiceing from above her head. ¡°The Snow fox n had nine highnesses, but only Eldest brother, Cole and I have the closest rtionship. Eldest brother and I are the most likely candidates to inherit Sauder, so our partners were decided early in life. Especially since I am favored by the deities, in order to allow this noble bloodline to be passed on, the tribe elders of Sauder chose three females to be by my side...¡± Chapter 1316 - I Have Been Maintaining My Virginity For You

Chapter 1316: I Have Been Maintaining My Virginity For You

¡°I will choose my partner among them and my Eldest brother will choose his from the remaining two, whereas thest female will have other use.¡± As though he was talking about someone else, Lea was not in a rush and continued slowly. ¡°Miranda is one of the three females, you have also met the other one ¨C Gillian who is imprisoned by Cole and also his previous partner. Thest one is Lisa, my Eldest brother¡¯s partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little stunned. Didn¡¯t he mention that the three females were prepared for him? Why was it that one of them became his father¡¯s concubine, another became the Eldest Highness¡¯ partner and one became Cole¡¯s hostage? Leaughed as he yed around with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s finger, as though he had seen through her doubts. Without her asking, he immediately replied, ¡°You may not believe it but I have been maintaining my virginity for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows, her face obviously had the expression saying ¡°Just continue with your lies.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands and said, ¡°Among the witch doctors in the Snow fox n, I am the most gifted, so all the predictions that could not be made by my father¡¯s generation were made by me. And all the things that beast Father did not understand, I could strangely understand them all. I know that the messenger of the beast deity was about to arrive, and I could even sense its rough location, but all these... I did not tell anyone.¡± Gu Mengmeng had known about this when Elvis told her in the past. Lea did not choose Saint Nazaire randomly, but because the location was around the center of theke that she had transmigrated from. He was waiting for the arrival of the messenger of the beast deity and had built a rapport with Elvis because of theirmon goal of keeping the messenger of the beast deity at Saint Nazaire, in order to make up for each other¡¯s weakness. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s petite face and said, ¡°I knew since a young age that I will be partners with the messenger of the beast deity, so naturally it¡¯s best to maintain my virginity. But I could not reveal this beforehand, because only under the situation of keeping things mum, I¡¯ll gain an advantage... when I meet you, I¡¯ll then be able to beat other suitors and be your dotted vixen.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes shed with slyness and heughed, before continuing, ¡°To hide my motive, I could only allow the tribe elders to arrange three females around me. To put it nicely, they are my ¡®childhood sweethearts¡¯ but in my eyes... they are just annoyances that are always bothering me. In order to hide from them, I hid in the basement every day to study the esoterica, or followed Beast Father to learn witchery. With my gifted talent, and my hard work, I managed to gain huge aplishments in the field of witchery. Unfortunately, my avoidance and coldness did not make them realize nor give up, instead they were even more pumped up... They made use of many ways to stick around me, and I did not have time to deal with them. Seeing their eyes sh with ever greater passion, I felt extremely anxious and threatened, so...¡± Lea stopped for a moment and said bitterly, ¡°I decided to make the first move. I sent Lisa, whom Eldest brother liked, to his bed; and requested my Second brother, whom I thought I was close to, to seduce Gillian who was the most troublesome of them all. It was only left with Miranda, who was supposed to be the easiest to handle, but somehow, she found out about my scheme against Lisa and Gillian and concluded that I chose her to be my partner. After that, she bothered me like crazy every day and night, and used countless methods...¡± Chapter 1317 - The Reason I Am Afraid Of Being Abandoned By You

Chapter 1317: The Reason I Am Afraid Of Being Abandoned By You

Recalling up to this point, Lea held his forehead, obviously still thinking that she was a huge trouble. He sighed and continued, ¡°I trusted Cole too much at that time so I did not doubt him. Now that I think about it, how did I not form the link? Miranda must have known about this through Cole. If I am not wrong... Cole had already been plotting something at that time, a scheme to drag me down from the position of the son who was favored by the deity. Ha, I still thought that I was smart at that time, but I had actually turned to the hidden mastermind for help. Cole must have been really proud of himself at that time, god knows how he had beenughing at my stupidity in his heart.¡± ¡°I suffered because of my stupidity, and ended up with the offence of seducing the beast Father¡¯s concubine, bing despised and banished. No one believed that I was not guilty, after all... I was caught red-handed on the bed.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Since Miranda was so faithful towards you, how did she be your father¡¯s concubine? And... your father has a partner, how would he and Miranda... that...¡± Lea¡¯s gaze turned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and he said, ¡°This is the reason I am afraid that you would abandon me.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand and looked at him silently, waiting for him to exin himself. ¡°The females in the Beast World would not mate with males other than their partners, but... the Snow fox n is an exception.¡± Leaughed sarcastically and his voice was emotionless when he said, ¡°The messengers tribe seemed so noble and mysterious in the eyes of outsiders, but who would expect that they did not allow other ns to join them because they wanted to hide this dirty secret. Every few years the females in the Snow fox n would undergo a mass estrus and the underground passage of Sauder was to serve this purpose.¡± ¡°What purpose?¡± Gu Mengmeng was very curious. ¡°Once the females of the Snow fox n go through estrus, the fox seductive fragrance would reach everywhere. To prevent this fragrance from leaking out, all the females would enter the underground passageway... for an entire month, without any control, mate like a beast. Even though the males had a certain level of resistance against this fragrance, the high intensity fragrance in the enclosed area coupled with the seduction from the females made it only such that the males would refrain from touching their own Mother Beast and daughter. Other than that, they would mate uncontrobly...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her hair stand and throat dry when she heard this. Lea reached out his hand and tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°Everytime during this period, I would run away from Sauder and hide in the deep forest to maintain my virginity for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng stroked Lea¡¯s ears and praised, ¡°Yeah, you did good.¡± Leaughed softly and said, ¡°Miranda became involved with my beast Father during this mass estrus. I did not know about the exact details, but after that, my beast Father was deeply attracted to her. Miranda wanted to stop my beast Father¡¯s pester after that, but she was captured by him. I heard that she was howling every night during that period of time, calling my name and hoping that I would rescue her... She may be pitiful, but it was good news to me. My father locked her up and she could never pester me anymore. I enjoyed my peace, how would I care about her life or death?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and her gaze at Lea became strange. Lea sighed and said, ¡°Do you think that I am a bastard for ignoring the plight that Miranda was in?¡± Chapter 1318 - I Will Only Treat You Nicely

Chapter 1318: I Will Only Treat You Nicely

Gu Mengmeng neither shook nor nodded. She felt a huge dilemma inside her. Gu Mengmeng was not so gracious to expect Lea to rescue Miranda. Miranda and Lea did not have any rtionship so there was no reason for him to save her. Moreover, if Lea rescued Miranda, Miranda would be even more certain that he likes her, and would have pestered him to be partners. Damn it, wanting to be partners with the son after having sex with the father ¨C what kind of twisted rtionship was this? At this thought, she felt disgusted. It was right for Lea to not be involved. But as a female, she was trapped inside a small room and forced to have sex with someone she did not like. She struggled to no avail and hoped that the person she liked would arrive as her saviour and bring her away from this deep pit, yet he was so cold-hearted that he did not even spare her a nce. When Gu Mengmeng thought about this, she really pitied Miranda. Everyone¡¯s perspective was different, so the impact of the incident and their emotions would differ. Gu Mengmeng could not determine right or wrong, but she felt ufortable, as though there was glue blocking her chest, and she could tell why. Lea had been holding onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands the whole time and looking at her with his wide and narrow eyes. He said each word and sentence clearly, ¡°Mengmeng, I am not a kind creature. I am not kind enough to save the world. I will only reserve my kindness to you. Other than that, I will not care about other people who are facing trouble in front of me. I do not have sufficient emotions to concern myself with people other than you, do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not say a word. Lea heaved a sigh of relief andughed softly, ¡°Mengmeng, you are kind, and nice to everyone. But I am different, I was born selfish... I will only treat you nicely. I know that I am not worthy of you but sorry, I cannot let you go, because the instant you leave me, my heart will shatter into pieces.¡± Gu Mengmeng bent down and lightly kissed Lea¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°You are worthy, you are great, really.¡± Lea looked up and pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little lips. He kissed her to fulfill his satisfaction, but he did not kiss deeply, only beautifully. ¡°I was extremely afraid that you would detest me after knowing the secret of the Snow fox n... luckily you didn¡¯t.¡± Lea gave a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Now, I no longer have any secrets kept from you. In the future, you no longer have any reason to abandon me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed helplessly and shook her head to say, ¡°I never thought of abandoning you...¡± ¡°You did.¡± Lea stared hard at her and ranted. ¡°During that coldest winter, you said you didn¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°That was because you abandoned me first,¡± Gu Mengmeng rebutted. Lea snuggled in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s because I was asking for it, so I was punished. Mengmeng, did you know? Even if my heart is made of steel, it still cannot survive a sentence of ¡°I¡¯m no longer in love with you¡±. Promise me, never say that to me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Feeling that the atmosphere was too mushy, she changed the topic and said, ¡°But the Snow fox n is so liberal in their view of sex, why would they banish you from Sauder just because you were found on Miranda¡¯s bed? This sort of thing...pared to the mass estrus in the underground passageway, it should be nothing, right?¡± Leaughed bitterly and said, ¡°People tend to show off what they arecking most in.¡± Chapter 1319 - Being The Slut, Yet Still Keeping A Pure Image

Chapter 1319: Being The Slut, Yet Still Keeping A Pure Image

¡°The dirtier it is inside, the more they wanted to present themselves as noble and clean on the surface. Mass estrus is a secret of Sauder that could not be revealed. In order to cover up this secret, they tried all means to create the holy and pure image of the Snow fox n in order to create a noble and fake identity in the Beast World. It had an almighty air but in actual fact, their behavior is so shady.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°So they are behaving like sluts, yet trying to keep a pure image?¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right.¡± Gu Mengmeng was silent for a while, and asked, ¡°Lea, let me ask you. In the past, during mass estrus, did anything like Miranda and your father happen before? Like they had never crossed paths before, but after sex, they suddenly became romantically invovled?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°During mass estrus, who could still recognize each other? It was just them going through estrus without any rationality. Most of them usually return to their usual lives after that, and some could not even tell who they had sex with for that month, how could they sudden be romantically involved?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and bit her lower lips slightly as she was in deep thoughts. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Gu Mengmeng returned to her senses because of Lea calling her. After hesitating, she continued, ¡°say... do you think Cole was behind everything ¨C how your father suddenly fell in love?¡± Lea frowned and his mind was processing quickly. Suddenly, his eyes shed brightly and he said, ¡°Are you talking about the bewitching spell?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, your father as a high level witch doctor would hardly be affected by the spell. But under the enclosed environment in the underground passageway and mass estrus, the intensity of fox seductive fragrance will be extremely high. So long as he makes good use of his opportunity, there is a high sess rate of him using a bewitching spells. Only these could exin why your father suddenly became interested in the partner that he arranged for you and was determined to lock her up for himself.¡± Lea nodded and was in deep thoughts. Suddenly, he said, ¡°So my father¡¯s death was not because of spitting blood after he saw Miranda and me but due to the bewitching spell... Ha, I only knew that I was used but never expected that Cole was the one who made me take the me.¡± ¡°You never thought of it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little surprised. By right, with his intelligence, there was no reason for Lea to be unable to think of this. Lea shook his head and said, ¡°I knew that Cole had schemed against me, but never linked it to my father¡¯s death. I really thought that I had angered him to death and had been guilty for many years.¡± Gu Mengmeng lightly patted Lea¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s all over, don¡¯t think anymore...¡± Leaughed softly and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, saying, ¡°You fool, what did I say? The only one who could make me sad in this world is you. So long as you never leave me, nothing can upset me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and nodded, agreeing to never leave him. Then, she asked, ¡°But Miranda¡¯s sudden appearance... how do we deal with it?¡± ¡°It is most likely Cole¡¯s n.¡± Lea said casually. ¡°Maya, whom he had ced as a spy by my side for many years, is finally removed, so he was eager to arrange Miranda here. I¡¯m afraid that he has used up all his moves and wanted to repeat his old schemes to make Miranda pester me another time?¡± Chapter 1320 - So Long As it Did Not Trouble You, I Do Not Care About Others

Chapter 1320: So Long As it Did Not Trouble You, I Do Not Care About Others

¡°Then how do you intend to settle it?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked softly. Lea smiled and looked at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Did you know how worried I am at the thought that you may misunderstand me? I would definitely not want to be involved in such a rumor. I will contact the other tribester on to use Miranda to exchange for food before winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and said, ¡°Usually... isn¡¯t it only the males who havemitted a grave offence who would be used for exchange for other goods? The way that you are treating Miranda... will the members of the Snow fox n agree?¡± ¡°Most likely they won¡¯t,¡± Leaughed softly. ¡°Now the Snow fox n, Wolf n and 16 tribes are the three most influential tribes. During the night campfire party, Jialue helped 16 tribes earn the limelight, Elvis also led his Wolf n in showing their hunting capabilities. At this time, if I used Miranda to exchange for goods, I would undoubtedly be disgracing the Snow fox n... Those few tribe elders would definitely not let me off that easily.¡± ¡°But you still...¡± Lea narrowed his eyes to smile. He ced one hand around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and pulled her closer to kiss her eyes, before saying, ¡°No matter how troublesome the situation is, it is not as difficult to deal with as your frown. So long as it does not trouble you, why should I care about others? If they are displeased, they can choose not to recognize me as the Ninth Highness. I also did not plead with them to recognize me as their n member, it¡¯s them who wanted to make use of my identity as the messenger¡¯s partner and pretended to be close with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped Lea¡¯s face in her hands and kissed him on the lips. Then she continued, ¡°How about letting me be the mean one here? Just say that I am jealous and cannot tolerate Miranda. I would really like to see who dares to criticise me.¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°How could I let my female partner be the one to bear the brunt for me? If you be the mean one in this situation, Elvis and I can no longer face anyone in the future. Moreover, it was originally my intention, I should admit if I dare to do it. Only if I gave thismand personally, will I be able to prove that I do not have any ill intentions for Miranda. No matter what intentions she has, I can let here to her senses early. That time in the past, I did not save her, and I would still not be concerned about her life or death now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote,¡± Elvis, who had been standing quietly at the entrance, said. Lea and Gu Mengmeng lifted their head to look at him at the same time, not understanding what he meant. Elvis said, ¡°The wolves I sent to watch over Miranda just informed me that she had already met with the tribe elders of the Snow fox n.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Lea frowned and straightened his back. He was stunned for a few seconds, thenughed and said, ¡°Right, after all Cole¡¯s scheme would not be that simple and allow me to decline so easily. Never mind, since we cannot do it before her, then... we can only make use of our authority.¡± ¡°Let me apany you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, when dealing with Miranda¡¯s matter, it¡¯s best that you are with me, otherwise there may be situations that I cannot exin myself, or people bringing false information to you... By that time, if you believed any of their words, it would just be like daggers stabbing my heart.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked straight at Lea¡¯s eyes and held his hands, saying, ¡°Lea, you need to know something.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Since Miranda and the tribe elders had already met, Lea did not feel in a rush and continued his conversation with Gu Mengmeng. Only when he looked at her, would he then think that his life was not so miserable. Gu Mengmeng turned back and reached out her hand to Elvis. Elvis held her hands, then sat side by side with Lea in front of her, with the same loving eyes looking at her. Chapter 1321 - Because She Is Shameless

Chapter 1321: Because She Is Shameless

¡°You are both people I love. No matter what I hear or see, I will always choose to believe you guys at the first moment. Even if all the evidence areid out before me, so long as you say ¡®It¡¯s not true¡¯, I will believe you guys. So you don¡¯t have to be so cautious and scared. I will not try to understand my lovers from the mouth of others.¡± Lea and Elvis both nodded with a smile and kissed each side of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek. Then they responded with a gentle voice, ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng then nodded and said, ¡°Just go and settle matters with Miranda. If me being present makes you at ease, then I can apany you. If you are worried about people trying to sow discord between us and nt false truth, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Leaughed softly and used his big tail to wrap around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. He replied, ¡°If I say... I want to see you being jealous because of me? Just like... the other time when you fought with Nina for me at Saint Nazaire, that side of you made me so blissful that I almost felt that I was floating in the air. So I am really in a dilemma ¨C a part of me wishes that you would be jealous of Miranda, but the other part of me is worried that you would misunderstand our rtionship. Tsk, even I do not know what I want now.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°You want me to fight with other females because of you, is it? Fine, I shall fulfill your wish, but you have to first answer one question of mine.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will tell you if I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her arms on both sides of her waist and said, ¡°You still did not tell me why Miranda calls you by Ah Ya?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emphasis on the two words ¡®Ah Ya¡¯ made Leaugh out loud. He leaned in closer and bit her ear, whispering, ¡°Because she¡¯s shameless. She¡¯d actually stolen the nickname that belonged to you... Mengmeng, you have to snatch back this nickname.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows and looked at Lea, who had a proud look. Lea gave a seductive smile and said, ¡°Everything about me belongs to you, including your nickname. That Miranda did not ask for permission so she¡¯s a thief.¡± ¡°So you never allowed her to call you by that, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea nodded seriously and said, ¡°Someone that I was avoiding all my life, why would I allow her to give me a nickname?¡± ¡°Alright, if we really fightter on, you¡¯d better not pity her.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng lightly on the face and said, ¡°I would only feel pained seeing you involved and tired out by this. I won¡¯t care about other people.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them left the stone castle with a pack of wolves following them. As usual, they stopped outside the meeting room, and Gu Mengmeng was carried in by Lea. In the meeting room, Miranda was sitting opposite Gu Mengmeng¡¯s seat and crying her lungs out. All the tribe elders were standing two steps radius away, infuriated. The moment Gu Mengmeng entered, she heard one of them consoling Miranda, ¡°You are the precious female of the Snow fox n and have the most noble blood flowing inside you. In the future, we are counting on you to continue the bloodline of the deity favored son, so don¡¯t worry, no matter what, we would not allow him to do as he pleases.¡± Gu Mengmeng scoffed, ¡°May I know if the ¡®deity favored son¡¯ that the tribe elder is referring to is my beloved Lea?¡± When Gu Mengmeng spoke, the meeting room became deadpan silent. The tribe elder who had just spoken flushed white and had an obviously guilty look on his face. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng until they were five steps in front of Miranda and stopped. Chapter 1329 - Cool Guys Don’t Look At Explosions

Chapter 1329: Cool Guys Don¡¯t Look At Explosions

Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and looked at Lea. ¡°Will this really work... why do I feel that little shit might not be that reliable?¡± Lea shook his head slightly. He mulled over the matter as he yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers, before speaking, ¡°No, this is actually better. Isn¡¯t this like what you said¡ª ¡®a real man only goes forward and never turns back, regardless of raging fires or howling winds¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and continued the sentence. ¡°Cool guys don¡¯t look at explosions.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°Can you two please stop talking in riddles?¡± Gu Mengmeng exined. ¡°Lea meant that Cole would believe you precisely because you didn¡¯t bother to check for his response. He is too astute. If you disyed the slightest hint of interest, he would probablye up with all sorts of fanciful spections. He is such a perverse freak and too good at manipting people. Because you left him with an aloof and solitary back profile, he would be more inclined to believe you really became partners with Wang Xiaoxin. After all... marrying an ex-Messenger is even cooler than marrying me. You have the right to be smug about it.¡± Wabei stood up with a jump and turned his back toward Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Eh, do I look suave like this?¡± He changed his pose and asked again, ¡°How about this? Is this aloof enough? Aiya... I am just too handsome, aren¡¯t I?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°My footsteps sway, my heart feels drunk...¡± Lea asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Wabei. ¡°I am mentally and emotionally taxed...¡± Leaughed and carried Gu Mengmeng out the door to enjoy the sunlight. Wabei was still posing when he saw her leaving. He chased after her and then selected a spot with the best lighting and angle. He asked Gu Mengmeng again, ¡°Eh, do you think this back view of mine is the best?¡± Gu Mengmeng was full of regrets for praising Wabei. This was even worse than the aftermath of when he was afraid of her. Elvis came out from the side and took Gu Mengmeng over from Lea, who then went to prepare lunch. Elvis nced at Wabei. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s having a fit.¡± Elvis chuckled as he nodded. ¡°We have counted all the females in the wolf tribe. There are 27 of them. There might be more families with male wolves joining tomorrow. So we have marked out an area at the former location of the 16 tribes for the wolves to stay. The caves have already been dug, but the problem is that new caves are more damp and cold. Nevertheless, I have already taught them how to use fire to warm up and dry out the caves. They should be able to survive this winter. However, winter is approaching and I am afraid that there is not enough time to stock up on sufficient food stores...¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°We have a lot of food at home. Why don¡¯t we allocate a portion of it for the 27 females? We must at least ensure that those 27 females survive this winter.¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°We cannot give out your food.¡± ¡°But...¡± Lea agreed with Elvis. ¡°I will teach them how to prepare the food for storage. How much food they can prepare for their own females within these few days will depend on their own capabilities. Mengmeng, don¡¯t underestimate a male¡¯s potential. For their own females... there¡¯s nothing that they cannot do.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Alright then. I wonder if we have enough salt...¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. ¡°Of the salt from Saint Nazaire, we don¡¯t have much left. But Fei Rui¡¯s mermaids made two deliveries of salt to Saint Nazaire. Barete had half of that batch sent here to be split among the 27 females. There is more than enough.¡± Chapter 1323 - I Have A Certain Eccentricity

Chapter 1323: I Have A Certain entricity

Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t ask them to get up but justughed. She was not exhibiting any signs of anger, but Miranda and the old foxes were feeling so oppressed that they could barely breathe. She waved a hand. ¡°Lea, put me down.¡± Lea did as he was told and put Gu Mengmeng down. He and Elvis then nked her on both sides. Gu Mengmeng circled past Miranda and stood in front of the stone chair. She smiled before giving a straight punch. With a loud crack, the stone chair shattered into shards of broken rock. There was no way it could be pieced together again. The sudden noise startled Miranda. She huddled inwards and stared at Gu Mengmeng fearfully. The elders were also astounded. They had no idea what Gu Mengmeng nned to do. Gu Mengmeng patted off the dust from her hands. ¡°I have a certain entricity. I don¡¯t like others to touch my things. If someone has done so, I will destroy the thing together with that person. Since this was Miranda¡¯s first offense, I have just destroyed the chair and spared you. Next time... I will squash you even more thoroughly than this chair.¡± Miranda shivered uncontrobly on the ground. She gazed at Gu Mengmeng with tear-filled eyes. Gu Mengmeng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so scared. I am not an unreasonable person. Since you like this chair, take it with you. I am giving it to you on behalf of the Beast Deity. You must treasure it properly. If you lose even a piece of rock, it would be a show of disdain to the Deity. Come over and get your present if you understand me.¡± ¡°I...¡± Miranda stared at the pile of rocks as tears flowed down her face. She wept like a pear blossom dripping with rain. With the elegance of a fairy, she gently wiped the spots beneath the corners of her eyes. She said grievously, ¡°Ah Ya, quickly help me exin to the Great Messenger. She has really misunderstood me... I...I wasn¡¯t coveting her seat... sob sob sob... Ah Ya, what are you doing? Hurry up and help me exin...¡± Gu Mengmeng put one finger to her lips to make a quiet gesture. Only when Miranda shut up did she continue speaking, ¡°You cannot reject a gift from the Messenger. No matter what you have to say, you must ept the gift first. Remember, you must personally carry away each and every piece of rock. If you continue stalling with your nonsensical whining, I will take it that you are dismissing the Beast Deity.¡± Miranda bit her lower lip as her eyes fell on Lea¡¯s face, only to see that he had no intention of helping her. Instead, he was gazing appreciatively at Gu Mengmeng. A poisonous hate shed across her eyes, but she managed to suppress it the moment it appeared. She once again bowed low on the ground. ¡°I thank the Great Messenger for her gift.¡± With that, she started gathering those pieces of rock, all the while acting weak and mistreated. Tsk tsk tsk, she really knew how to tug at heartstrings. Gu Mengmeng shifted her attention to the elders, her gazending on Elder Eugene, who hadforted Miranda earlier. With a faint smile, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Elder Eugene, you have not answered my question. Were you referring to my Lea when you mentioned about the ¡®Deity¡¯s Most Favored Son¡¯ earlier? Mmm?¡± Elder Eugene trembled all over as he lowered his head. He did not dare to meet Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1324 - Surrogate Pregnancy—Keep the Child And Kill The Mother.

Chapter 1324: Surrogate Pregnancy¡ªKeep the Child And Kill The Mother.

Lea just smiled and replied, ¡°I am the only favored son of the Deity for the past 300 years. You must have been referring to me, unless you meant that great witch doctor 300 years ago?¡± Elder Eugene lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Yes, I was referring to Ninth Highness.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned slightly with a ¡°so I see¡± expression. ¡°Then... why must it be Miranda who continues my Lea¡¯s bloodline?¡± Would a wily old fox like Eugene not understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intentions? The main objective of smashing that chair had been to intimidate him. Making an example of Miranda was just a sidebar. She had used that chair to warn him that if they dared to send Miranda to Lea¡¯s bed, the fate of the entire snow fox tribe would end up like that shattered chair. If someone else had made this threat, Eugene would have just sneered and said ¡°go ahead¡±. But the one intimidating them was Gu Mengmeng herself, and she possessed the capability to fulfill her threat. Not to mention that Wolf King partner of hers and that perversely powerful snake friend. Even Ninth Highness himself... ha, he would probably butcher the entire snow fox tribe without any hesitation at just one word from Gu Mengmeng. This was meant to be a secret operation, but his moment of carelessness allowed Gu Mengmeng to overhear their ns. It was toote to deny things now. Eugene mulled things over for a bit before deciding toe clean with everything. He got down on his knees and kowtowed. ¡°Great Messenger may not know but the Deity¡¯s most favored son is the most precious bloodline of our snow fox tribe. He must have a sessor. And Miranda is one of the female snow foxes with the purest bloodline. To maintain this noble legacy, we need to borrow Miranda¡¯s tummy and have her bear a brood of little foxes for the Ninth Highness. Of course, the Messenger herself holds a high status and as your partner, Ninth Highness should not have a mistress on the outside. Hence, the moment Miranda helps his Highness continue his legacy, I will personally kill Miranda to prevent any future troubles.¡± ¡°Surrogate pregnancy¡ªkeep the child and kill the mother.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a chuckle. She didn¡¯t disy any signs of joy or anger. ¡°The great Eugene is truly crafty.¡± If this was during the ancient times, he would be a high-ranking eunuch? Someone along the lines of Lao Ai or Zhao Gao. ¡°This is all so the snow fox tribe can flourish and continue serving the Great Messenger. I hope you will understand and forgive us.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a faint smile. ¡°I have always been a petty person. What makes you think I can tolerate another female bearing children for my male?¡± ¡°Miranda will be killed the moment those children are born. She will not pose any threat to the Great Messenger. And Ninth Highness holds such a deep love for you that his affections would not be swayed by the existence of those children...¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°There are two things which Elder Eugene has gotten wrong. Number one, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Miranda is dead or alive. She will never be a threat to me. Number two, you have absolutely no say in whatever my male does. Just because I address you as Elder, do you really think you can rely on your seniority to get your way in things?¡± Gu Mengmeng tossed a sweeping nce at the kneeling elders. She said pointedly, ¡°Let me put this out in the open right now. I have many entricities. I am vengeful and a clean freak. Especially for my men, whoever dares toy a single paw on them, I promise they will rue the day they were born.¡± The elders exchanged looks before speaking, ¡°Since Great Messenger is unwilling to let Ninth Highness mate with other females. Would the Great Messenger please bear a brood of little foxes for him?¡± Chapter 1325 - Didn’t Cole Tell You I Have A Bad Temper?

Chapter 1325: Didn¡¯t Cole Tell You I Have A Bad Temper?

Gu Mengmeng had always nned to bear a brood of little foxes for Lea. Even so, she felt unhappy that someone was trying to force her to do so now. Gu Mengmeng leaned into Lea¡¯s arms with a smile. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± The elders continued kneeling in one row. ¡°Then would the Great Messenger allow Miranda to remain and help carry on Ninth Highness¡¯s bloodline.¡± Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°If you put it this way... then there¡¯s no way I can let Miranda remain here. Lea, spread the news. Say that Sauder has aplete snow fox female for sale. Physically healthy and the prime candidate for bearing offspring. Mmm, we should be able to get a good price.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lea answered gently, without any doubt. Miranda had just returned from moving thest piece of rock. On hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s announcement, she instantly went weak in the knees and copsed on the ground. Tears flowed down her cheeks like a broken string of pearls. She gazed at Lea with anguished eyes. ¡°Ah Ya, how can you treat me like this? Given our past rtionship, you should at least help speak up for me... although you have someone new now, at least I was once affianced to you. How could you just stand there and do nothing as I am sold off by the Great Messenger?¡± Gu Mengmeng took two steps forward and squatted in front of Miranda. She pinched her chin and scrutinized her. ¡°If her teeth got smashed in... would it lower her price?¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng pped Miranda right across the face. One tooth loosened and was spat out by Miranda together with a glob of blood. Miranda didn¡¯t expect Gu Mengmeng to strike her and was momentarily stunned. She even forgot to cry and just stared at Gu Mengmeng dumbly. ¡°I don¡¯t like you randomly giving nicknames to my male. This upsets me greatly.¡± Gu Mengmeng continued pinching the still-bleeding Miranda. She asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Cole didn¡¯t inform you of what a bad temper I have when he sent you over? That you shouldn¡¯t provoke me if you wish to preserve your life?¡± ¡°No... no...¡± At the mention of Cole, Miranda started trembling all over. It was a different kind of pathetic from before. This time, she was trembling for real while her face had gone pale. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Cole who sent me over... I escaped by myself... really...¡± Miranda kept crawling toward Lea as she spoke. She reached out to grab Lea¡¯s ankle, but he stepped out of the way. She ended up grabbing thin air and fell back on the ground. Her eyes were all red-rimmed and snot was dribbling from her nose. She looked extremely wretched as she sobbed and shook her head fervently. ¡°Ah Ya... Ninth... Ninth Highness... I really escaped on my own... this is the only ce in the entire Beast World that Cole does not dare to step foot on. I was only able to escape from that demon by remaining in Sauder... please, I beg of you... let me stay, please save me...¡± Gu Mengmeng and Lea exchanged looks. They gazed down at Miranda, who was crying so hard that the veins on her neck were popping out. They believed that Miranda was telling the truth now. Her subtle bodily reactions were for real and were not something that good acting would be able to imitate. But... What kind of person was Cole? Could it be that easy for someone he had imprisoned to escape? Ha, who would believe that? Gu Mengmeng was not a heartless person, but she understood the principle that the heavens would not help those who didn¡¯t help themselves. If Miranda had been truthful right from the start and sought their help without targeting Lea. Gu Mengmeng might have pitied her and offered her a helping hand. But now... Chapter 1326 - Is It Such An Unpardonable Crime To Like You?

Chapter 1326: Is It Such An Unpardonable Crime To Like You?

Which woman would be willing to keep around another woman who wanted to climb into bed with their man? At least Gu Mengmeng wasn¡¯t. ¡°Save your tears. I have never had any sympathy for my love rivals.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked over to Lea and let him carry her. He supported her butt with one hand, as he carried her like how one carried a child. Making use of his height, Gu Mengmeng spoke from a high vantage point. ¡°Find a good buyer within three days and sell Miranda off. This is themand of the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Death to those who defy me.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng nced at the group of elders again with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me if you really want to do what¡¯s best for the snow fox tribe. Otherwise... it¡¯s not a difficult matter for me to make a tribe disappear from this world without a trace.¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly unleashed her beast pressure before quickly withdrawing it. Elvis stood quietly behind Lea, supporting him. But the elders were not so lucky. They were all sprawled on the ground, unable to climb up. Miranda was a female and not affected by the beast pressure. She just continued sitting there sobbing. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng and Lea were about to leave, she called out. ¡°Ninth Highness... is it such an unpardonable crime to like you?¡± Lea didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t pause. He just left the meeting room with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He saw Hede and Jialue guarding the entrance with grim faces. They were probably impacted by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlier beast pressure. Lea said, ¡°Make arrangements to sell Miranda within three days. Get a good bargain and sell her as far away as possible.¡± Jialue clicked his tongue as he shook his head. ¡°Daddy Lea, you are truly heartless...¡± Lea red at Jialue and said sternly, ¡°You are not allowed to joke about this.¡± Jialue shrugged. ¡°I know you are hen-pecked, there¡¯s no need for you to be so obvious about it.¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent the whole time. Her gaze was rather wooden as sheid on Lea¡¯s shoulders. How should she put it? Wisdom told her that her decision was the right one. This Miranda had impure intentions against Lea and was connected to Cole. She had put on a pitiful and wretched act all the way from the moment they met till now. Her fear of Cole was real. But it didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Cole knew this and released her in Sauder to gain Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sympathy. Gu Mengmeng possessed Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s psychology knowledge. It would be difficult to convince her with a fake act. Hence if Cole wanted to seed, he had to present her with a scenario that was 80% truthyered with 20% of deceit. So Miranda¡¯s identity was true. Her fear of Cole was true. Her escape was true. At least Cole had her believe that she had escaped on her own. The fact that Sauder was the only ce in the entire Beast World that Cole didn¡¯t dare step foot in, because Gu Mengmeng was holding court here, was also true. So as an escapee who feared Cole, Sauder was the natural choice. In addition, Lea, whom Miranda still held feelings for, was here. So all Cole had to do was to engineer an opportunity for Miranda to escape. Sauder would be her only destination of choice. But Gu Mengmeng just couldn¡¯t understand what was Cole¡¯s motive in arranging for Miranda toe to Sauder? Could it be just to create trouble for Lea? To drive a wedge between Gu Mengmeng and Lea? There was no doubt that Miranda was just a pawn in this matter. But... who could say that she was wholly innocent? Everyone had their own uncontroble whims and desires. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Lea asked after Gu Mengmeng worriedly when they returned to the stone castle. Chapter 1327 - I Was Too Greedy.

Chapter 1327: I Was Too Greedy.

Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I... was I too much? Miranda looks... a bit pitiful.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Silly girl. If there was a male you didn¡¯t like pestering you... Elvis and I would have been even more vicious than you. But you are naturally soft-hearted and kind. I am already content with the extent of your actions. Mmm, this is the second most blissful day of my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t smile. She just asked Lea, ¡°Second most blissful? What was your most blissful day then?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the day I became your partner. The day when my mark appeared on your ear.¡± Lea smiled coyly and kissed her left ear. ¡°Mengmeng, leave Miranda¡¯s matter to me. I enjoy your jealousy but I cannot bear for you to be in such a dilemma. Doing something you are not good at and don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Actually...¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. She could not deny that Lea was speaking the truth. Gu Mengmeng had never imed to be a pure and innocent girl, but her education had imparted her with a certain level of morals. She knew that Miranda¡¯s arrival at Sauder was part of some evil n by Cole. He would definitely kill her the moment she was thrown out of Sauder. She felt a sense of guilt from pushing someone toward their death just to protect her own rtionship. ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Lea kissed her hand. ¡°Do you know? I am so scared of your current behavior. The way you speak suddenly changed... this makes me feel like the entire world doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I shouldn¡¯t force you to do things you don¡¯t want to. I was too greedy. Please forgive me, will you?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed lips. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I insisted on handling this... I was the one who behaved viciously and then turned around to regret it. I don¡¯t know why I am kicking up such a big fuss. I just can¡¯t stand her... but I also don¡¯t wish to cause her death.¡± Lea patted Gu Mengmeng gently on the back. Heforted her as he mulled over the matter. After a while, he said, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a ce which will guarantee that she can nevere back but also protect her from Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and asked, ¡°Where?¡± Lea replied, ¡°The Motou mountain range.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes brightened. That¡¯s right. The Motou mountains were so geographically perilous that even Elvis and her, with their Beast King powers, were unable to ascend. Cole was just a crippled beast, so there was no way he could climb it. If they sent Miranda there, she would be unable to descend it on her own either. So Cole would not be able to reach her and kill her, while she would not be able toe back and pester Lea. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart instantly felt lighter. She smiled. ¡°This is perfect. I took away the Love of the Sky from them, but will give them a female snow fox with a pure bloodline in return. After all, the bird tribe cannot descend the mountains as and when they want. And from what Ian and Gregory said, the gender disparity in the Motou mountains is worse than any other tribe. Sending a female up there would be a great present. But... it has been so long since Gregory departed. How do we give her to him?¡± Lea smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t have anyway, but the Beast Deity would. He must know how that great lordmunicates with Gregory.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with some awkwardness. ¡°Seeking out my father to send my love rival into exile... isn¡¯t that too embarrassing?¡± Chapter 1328 - It Feels Great To Pretend To Be Snake’s Stepfather

Chapter 1328: It Feels Great To Pretend To Be Snake¡¯s Stepfather

Lea chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s imprison Miranda and spread the news that she has already been sold. Next year during the monsoon season, we will bring her up with us when we go up the Motou mountains. How about that?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Lea... do you feel I am too selfish? Doing this to her just because she likes you... it¡¯s so petty of me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lea caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly girl, did you forget what I said? Your selfishness is my dream. I can¡¯t get enough of your selfishness. The more you cannot stand others liking me, the more it shows you care for me. This gives me a great sense of security. I cannot be happier. Why would I feel you are being bad?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything more. She just snuggled in Lea¡¯s arms for a while. The weather turned cooler by the day and the time for Wabei to return to the Snake King valley approached. That day, Wabei strolled back after a hunting expedition to help stockpile food for Gu Mengmeng. He tossed two wild boars at Lea, before making his way nonchntly toward Gu Mengmeng. He reached out and poked her twice on the head, his mood instantly improving after that. That small movement was a relic from the time when he was finally no longer scared of Gu Mengmeng. He would jab her twice every time they met, to ensure he was really not afraid of her. If he didn¡¯t poke her, he would feel ufortable all over. Gu Mengmeng was now used to his poking and couldn¡¯t be bothered to kick up a fuss anymore. After prodding her, Wabei felt very much at ease. He sat by the wall and said in a casual voice, ¡°Your little fox guessed correctly. When I ventured far enough, that crippled really appeared. Although he is a fifth-level beast, he is obviously much weaker than me. I was nearly at the Snake King valley before he finally dared to appear.¡± Wabei said before that during the time when he feared her, he would pace along the borders of Sauder, not daring to enter. And Cole must be hiding in an even farther location, unable toe nearer. Wabei was using the distance that had to be maintained due to fear of her to measure one¡¯s strength. Although he had been exaggerating to say Cole was hiding all the way at the Snake King valley, it was a certainty that Cole had to stay even further away from her than Wabei did. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t feel this had anything to do with one¡¯s strength. On some level, it must be some psychological effect. Although Wabei feared Gu Mengmeng, he knew very well that she would never hurt him. But it was different for Cole. Apart from that instinctual fear, he was also logically afraid of her. He knew Gu Mengmeng truly hated him and would love to kill him. But Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t tell Wabei this. That snake was going into hibernation soon, it would be good for him to enjoy a bit of smugness now. Tilting her head, Gu Mengmeng nodded profoundly. ¡°Mmm, my little shit is naturally more powerful than most. How could that lousy Cole everpare to you, right...¡± Wabei pondered her words for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you praising me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded solemnly. Her face was full of sincerity. Wabeiughed. ¡°You finally realized how powerful I am, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled wordlessly, before asking, ¡°Did you y your role ording to how Lea taught you?¡± Wabei nodded eagerly. He pped his thigh inughter. ¡°Eh, let me tell you. It felt great to pretend to be Snake¡¯s stepfather...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled. Lea set the wild boars to the side and walked over to sit beside her. He probed further. ¡°Then what was his reaction after he knew that you became partners with the ex-Messenger?¡± Wabei spent some time thinking before answering, ¡°I forgot... after I told him, I just tossed my sleeves and left without giving him another nce...¡± Chapter 1329 - Cool Guys Don’t Look At Explosions

Chapter 1329: Cool Guys Don¡¯t Look At Explosions

Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and looked at Lea. ¡°Will this really work... why do I feel that little shit might not be that reliable?¡± Lea shook his head slightly. He mulled over the matter as he yed with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers, before speaking, ¡°No, this is actually better. Isn¡¯t this like what you said¡ª ¡®a real man only goes forward and never turns back, regardless of raging fires or howling winds¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled and continued the sentence. ¡°Cool guys don¡¯t look at explosions.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± Wabei snorted. ¡°Can you two please stop talking in riddles?¡± Gu Mengmeng exined. ¡°Lea meant that Cole would believe you precisely because you didn¡¯t bother to check for his response. He is too astute. If you disyed the slightest hint of interest, he would probablye up with all sorts of fanciful spections. He is such a perverse freak and too good at manipting people. Because you left him with an aloof and solitary back profile, he would be more inclined to believe you really became partners with Wang Xiaoxin. After all... marrying an ex-Messenger is even cooler than marrying me. You have the right to be smug about it.¡± Wabei stood up with a jump and turned his back toward Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Eh, do I look suave like this?¡± He changed his pose and asked again, ¡°How about this? Is this aloof enough? Aiya... I am just too handsome, aren¡¯t I?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°My footsteps sway, my heart feels drunk...¡± Lea asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Wabei. ¡°I am mentally and emotionally taxed...¡± Leaughed and carried Gu Mengmeng out the door to enjoy the sunlight. Wabei was still posing when he saw her leaving. He chased after her and then selected a spot with the best lighting and angle. He asked Gu Mengmeng again, ¡°Eh, do you think this back view of mine is the best?¡± Gu Mengmeng was full of regrets for praising Wabei. This was even worse than the aftermath of when he was afraid of her. Elvis came out from the side and took Gu Mengmeng over from Lea, who then went to prepare lunch. Elvis nced at Wabei. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s having a fit.¡± Elvis chuckled as he nodded. ¡°We have counted all the females in the wolf tribe. There are 27 of them. There might be more families with male wolves joining tomorrow. So we have marked out an area at the former location of the 16 tribes for the wolves to stay. The caves have already been dug, but the problem is that new caves are more damp and cold. Nevertheless, I have already taught them how to use fire to warm up and dry out the caves. They should be able to survive this winter. However, winter is approaching and I am afraid that there is not enough time to stock up on sufficient food stores...¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°We have a lot of food at home. Why don¡¯t we allocate a portion of it for the 27 females? We must at least ensure that those 27 females survive this winter.¡± Elvis shook his head. ¡°We cannot give out your food.¡± ¡°But...¡± Lea agreed with Elvis. ¡°I will teach them how to prepare the food for storage. How much food they can prepare for their own females within these few days will depend on their own capabilities. Mengmeng, don¡¯t underestimate a male¡¯s potential. For their own females... there¡¯s nothing that they cannot do.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Alright then. I wonder if we have enough salt...¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. ¡°Of the salt from Saint Nazaire, we don¡¯t have much left. But Fei Rui¡¯s mermaids made two deliveries of salt to Saint Nazaire. Barete had half of that batch sent here to be split among the 27 females. There is more than enough.¡± Chapter 1330 - We Are So Getting Drunk Tonight

Chapter 1330: We Are So Getting Drunk Tonight

The matter of the male wolves was thus settled. With Elvis and Lea making the arrangements, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have to bother herself with this. Lea imprisoned Miranda in the secretir that Cole had used previously to contain Gillian. To prevent any information leak, Lea didn¡¯t arrange for the snow foxes to guard over her. Instead, he had Elvis send his wolves over to watch her and deliver her meals. Miranda was surprisingly docile. She stayed inside the secretir without crying or making a fuss. The wolf beasts reported that for the past few days, she would only say this sentence: ¡®In the end, I still cannot escape my fate of imprisonment... nevertheless, it is better to be imprisoned by Ah Ya than by Cole.¡± It would appear that she was in self-denial, but Gu Mengmeng chose to close one eye to it. She just ordered for regr meals to be sent to Miranda, and to ensure that she would safely survive this winter. There would be no need to report on Miranda¡¯s other actions. Wabei became increasingly listless and Gu Mengmeng knew it was time for him to return. ¡°Let me escort you. ¡°Gu Mengmeng wrapped one arm around Wabei¡¯s neck with brotherly affection. Wabei snorted. ¡°I am number one in this world. Why would I need a little female like you to escort me? Humph!¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it and agreed. Although she said she wanted to escort Wabei, in the end, it would still be Elvis doing all the work¡ªcarrying her up mountains and across rivers. ¡°Alright, go back and have a good sleep. Next year, bring some fruit from the Snake King valley for me. I want to eat that red colored one... do you know it?¡± Wabei nodded. ¡°I know. It was the one Snake had me climb up the tree to pluck for you. When I return next year, I will bring you the best one of all.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Little shit knows me best of all.¡± That night, Lea prepared a sumptuous dinner. Gu Mengmeng poured the freshly-brewed batch of wine into little bamboo cups. Elvis¡¯ cup had a raised bottom. In addition, Gu Mengmeng ordered that he could only take three drops of wine per sip, and he was not allowed to have anymore the moment his cup was empty. Elvis knew he had violent tendencies when he got drunk. Now that he possessed the powers of a Beast King, only Gu Mengmeng would be strong enough to deal with the consequences should he fly into a drunken fit. The moment he realized that he might lose control and hurt Gu Mengmeng, Elvis instantly treated that wine as poison. He repeatedly lifted his cup but didn¡¯t imbibe a single drop. Afterst winter¡¯s experience, Lea could now hold his liquor up to one and a half cups. But to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t lose control also, Gu Mengmeng only allowed him half a cup so that he would be pleasantly tipsy but without being drunk. As tonight¡¯s guest of honor, Wabei was naturally allowed to get as drunk as he wished. Hence, Gu Mengmeng generously offered Wabei onerge bowl of wine, with a ¡°we are so getting drunk tonight¡± attitude. As for Auretin... Haha, Gu Mengmeng mischievously wished to see what that poker face Auretin would be like when drunk. Anyway, he was just a third-level beast and wouldn¡¯t be that hard to control even if he got into a drunken rage. Therefore, Gu Mengmeng also offered Auretin arge bowl filled to the brim with wine. Gu Mengmeng herself used a small bamboo cup, which looked more elegant. Nevertheless, she had that cup refilled multiple times. Wabei nced suspiciously at hisrge bowl and then at Elvis¡¯ cup with its raised bottom. He tilted his head at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, are you nning something nasty? Is there poison in this?¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin. ¡°Unless your bowl contains my blood, what else in this world would be poisonous to you? Stop whining, bottoms up!¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng clinked her cup against Wabei¡¯s bowl, before gulping down her drink. She then turned her cup upside down to show that she had finished it. Chapter 1331 - Fill It Up For Me

Chapter 1331: Fill It Up For Me

Although he had never drank alcohol before, males were naturallypetitive. After seeing Gu Mengmeng down her drink so readily, Wabei didn¡¯t want to appear weak. And so he raised his bowl. ¡°Humph, who¡¯s afraid of being poisoned? Let me tell you, even if this was a bowl of your blood, I won¡¯t die from it. Bottoms up!¡± With that, Wabei downed the entire contents of his bowl. The red liquid flowed down his gullet, spreading a warm, stinging sensation throughout. Wabei felt an unprecedented sense of blissfulfort permeate his entire body. His pupils involuntarily turned into slits, as every single cell in him seemed to be gradually gaining awareness. Wabei felt like the door to a whole new world had opened before him. He was in seventh heaven. It was like he was walking on air. Auretin sniffed at the stone bowl. It smelled strange. What he liked was meat. Meat! The sight of the blood-red color of the juices of those sour fruits might have triggered some interest in him, but the smell waspletely off and didn¡¯t excite him at all. Lea patted Auretin¡¯s shoulder and said in a small voice. ¡°This is Mengmeng¡¯s treasure. Didn¡¯t you see? She only gave Elvis and I so little, while you and Wabei each got such a huge bowl. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. After tonight, you might not get another chance to drink this again.¡± Auretinpletely believed Lea¡¯s words. He nodded and followed Wabei¡¯s example, downing the entire bowl. And then¡­ Crash! A tiger instantly copsed on the floor, in the exact same manner as Elvis did that day. Gu Mengmeng shook her head in exasperation. ¡°I thought I could finally break through that poker face of his. Tsk¡­ what a waste of my good wine.¡± Wabei shoved his bowl toward Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I want more.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Wabei in surprise. She took over his bowl and poured another helping for him. ¡°I never knew you could hold your liquor so well.¡± Wabei¡¯s tongue had already be forked. He couldn¡¯t help flicking it covetously at that bowl. He drank it all up but remained unsatisfied. He reached out his bowl toward Gu Mengmeng again. The words ¡°fill it up for me¡± was written clearly across his face. Caught up in the mood, Gu Mengmeng poured another bowl for Wabei, and even imitated the speech of an innkeeper. ¡°Mighty warrior, the wine is so good that you must have at least three servings.¡± Wabeipletely didn¡¯t understand what Gu Mengmeng was talking about. He just clinked his bowl with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little cup. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Just drink.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her cup. ¡°Happy to oblige.¡± In this way, the two of them¡ªWabei with his big bowl and Gu Mengmeng with her little cup¡ªdrank more and more enthusiastically. Lea and Elvis looked on worriedly, but they couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat excited¡­ they wondered what Xiao Meng would be like when drunk? Would she cling on to them coquettishly or turn into a tempestuous little demoness,shing at them with whips? As Wabei and Gu Mengmeng drank on in high spirits, the fainted Auretin suddenly jumped up stiffly. He red at Lea as he marched rigidly toward him. He then clutched Lea¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?! My meat!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Gu Mengmeng burst outughing. The alcohol had greatly loosened her inhibitions, and the sight of the drunk, poker faced Auretin chasing after Lea for meat made Gu Mengmeng double over withughter. Wabei joined her inughter as he watched Auretin shake Lea with a ¡°why have you betrayed my love¡± expression and voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the meat? Meat! Hurry up and give me my meat!¡± Wabei continued clinking sses with Gu Mengmeng, as they enjoyed their wine in a gay and carefree manner. Chapter 1332 - Gu Mengmeng Gets Drunk

Chapter 1332: Gu Mengmeng Gets Drunk

Gu Mengmeng already felt rather tipsy but Wabei remained alert. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples as she shook her head. ¡°No more, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Wabei hooked one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck. ¡°You said you would get drunk with me... are you going back on your word?¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up unsteadily and walked gingerly over to the wine barrel. She pried open the cap of the barrel before curling one finger at Wabei, who was sitting nearby. ¡°Little shit, I am not a petty person. Don¡¯t you know... since I said we wouldn¡¯t stop until we are drunk, I will keep my word. Come over here... look at this. Did you see... it¡¯s all wine. I am a rich tycoon. Understand?¡± Wabei went over to the wooden barrel and inhaled deeply. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with a face full of greedy desire. ¡°This is... for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a ¡°please go ahead¡± gesture. ¡°Finish this, and there¡¯s more over there... see, there are so many more... more than enough for you. Feel free to drink up!¡± Wabei held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and knocked his head against her forehead. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, you are a true friend! From today onwards, I will be your friend! Your problems are my problems. I will climb high mountains and dive deep seas for you. It will be as if it was you who gave birth to me...¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice went off-pitched. She shook her head to right it. ¡°My partners are a wolf and a fox. I can¡¯t give birth to such a huge snake like you...¡± Wabei also shook his head and turned her around by the shoulders. He pointed at the mark at the back of her neck. ¡°No, you have a snake as your partner. Look, this mark here... this mark... it looks very familiar, I think I have seen it somewhere before...¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed the back of her neck with a look of realization. ¡°Yes yes yes. There¡¯s a snake mark on my neck... alright then, from now on, I was the one who gave birth to you!¡± Lea and Elvis exchanged looks. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as Gu Mengmeng and Wabei spouted all that nonsense with such serious faces. Wabei thought about it before saying, ¡°So... I was conceived by you and Snakel... then Snakel¡¯s mother and I became partners and I became Snakel¡¯s stepfather... so Snakel and I, who is the father?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked like she was also dragged into the confusion. She used the fingers of her two hands to try and calcte and figure it out. In the end, she smacked her forehead. ¡°You are my father!¡± Wabei nodded. ¡°Alright, I am your father!¡± Gu Mengmeng thumped the wine barrel. ¡°Come, cheers to you, Daddy!¡± Wabei nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright. Daddy, let me drink to you!¡± With that, he duck his head into the barrel and start slurping noisily. Elvis elbowed Lea. ¡°So, who is whose father now?¡± Lea held his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t even pass elementary Chinese, I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Lea then grinned and went over to pull Gu Mengmeng into his arms. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to finish this barrel anytime soon. Go and take a nap first.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Lea, momentarily stunned. She then smacked Lea. ¡°Evil demon! Give me back my master!¡± Lea was shocked by the smack. He stared innocently at Elvis. ¡°Her master is...¡± Elvis thought about it before pulling at Auretin, who had been beaten ck and blue by Lea. ¡°Take him. Just amodate her request.¡± Lea nodded and dragged Auretin over to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Here, I return your master to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t take hold of Auretin but just knelt down, staring dumbly at him. After a couple of seconds, she blubbered. ¡°I heard that I can be immortal if I eat him... in this way, I can apany my men forever... why don¡¯t the three of us share him and eat him up?¡± Chapter 1333 - That Little BitChapter Wabei

Chapter 1333: That Little Bitch Wabei

Auretin sat up suddenly. As his face had swelled up from Lea¡¯s beating and he was still tipsy, his tongue was stiff and his words somewhat muddled. ¡°Eat? Where? Meat... my meat...¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched at her own head and rolled about on the ground. ¡°Master, I have done wrong... stop chanting, stop chanting... ah...!¡± With onest miserable cry, Gu Mengmeng fainted. Lea and Elvis exchanged looks. Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng into his arms and listened to her soft, even breathing. With a helpless smile, he carried her off to bed. cing her in the middle, he and Lea nked her on both sides. Elvis then unleashed his beast pressure, causing Auretin to instantly copse to the ground in his original form. Lea was not spared either, but since he was already lying ready in bed, he fainted without any qualms. When Gu Mengmeng woke up the next morning, Wabei was nowhere to be seen. Of the dozen over barrels of wine, only one was left. Gu Mengmeng stared at the empty barrels. Gnashing her jaws, she pointed at the sky and hollered. ¡°Little shit! Just you wait and see! I will settle my score with you next year!¡± Elvis and Lea rubbed their noses. Neither of them mentioned that it was Gu Mengmeng herself who asked Wabei to drink to his heart¡¯s content. Lea held Gu Mengmeng by the shoulder and pinched her angry little face. ¡°My precious Mengmeng. Does your head still hurt?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her own head. ¡°No. Our wine is organic and without any additives. There isn¡¯t much of a hangover effect.¡± Lea wasn¡¯t asking about a hangover, but he didn¡¯t exin. He just pointed at Auretin. ¡°Then do you still wish to eat him? Do you want him fried, stewed or steamed?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and stared at Auretin, who was ck and blue all over. She was rather perplexed. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are we eating Auretin when we still have so much food stored at home?¡± Lea looked maligned. He replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can be an immortal if you eat him, so that you can apany Elvis and I forever? Such a future would be perfect. Sacrificing one Auretin in exchange for the three of us being together forever. What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s eat him.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. She pointed at her own nose. ¡°I... I said that?¡± Lea nodded. Gu Mengmeng shifted her gaze toward Elvis, who also nodded. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°I thought the alcohol content of the wine was not too high and that little bitch Wabei kept toasting me. I lost control for a moment and drank a bit too much... I...seem to have had a memorypse.¡± Rubbing her head, Gu Mengmeng asked cautiously, ¡°Apart from saying that I wanted to eat Auretin... did I say anything else?¡± Lea swiveled his eyes ponderously before saying, ¡°You said a lot...¡± For example, the discussion between you and Wabei on who was whose Daddy. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t remember what she had said, but if she had imed that eating Auretin would make her immortal, then the nonsensical level of her ramblings must have been on par with the ssic ¡°Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio¡±. Lea raised his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me previously that ¡®in wine lies the truth¡¯?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and patted her thigh. In the manner of a hero facing death with dignity, she said, ¡°Come, I might as well face this head on. Just tell me straight all the embarrassing things I did yesterday?¡± Chapter 1334 - A Guardian Within The Winds And Snow

Chapter 1334: A Guardian Within The Winds And Snow

Leaid beside Gu Mengmeng and yed with her hair. ¡°How could you possibly be an embarrassment? You don¡¯t know how adorable you werest night...¡± Lea couldn¡¯t help smiling at that. ¡°Next time I am in a bad mood, I will get you drunk. All my worries would disappear when faced with your drunkard antics.¡± What in the world did she dost night? She had no impression at all. Elvis and Lea were purposely teasing her. The more she asked, the more they refused to say. They just grinned at her in a manner that gave her goosebumps. But this bout of heavy drinking was not without its benefits. At the very least, after this drunken episode, Gu Mengmeng seems to have pushed the troubling matter of Miranda to the back of her mind. The first snow fell on the 10th day after Wabei left. Gu Mengmengid in front of the window to watch Sauder gradually turn into a lovely snow-covered fairy tale-like wondend... And then the window waspletely sealed off by the snow. Apart from the howling winds, nothing else could be heard. She naturally didn¡¯t know about that bird soaring at 6,000 kilometers above ground¡ªhow focused he had to be to be able to see that tiny image of her through theyers of strong winds and falling snow. Only when the snowspletely covered up his view of her did he reluctantly leave. However, he suddenly turned back again halfway andnded outside her window. He folded back his wings andid in the snow like an army general facing death with bravery and dignity, allowing the drifting snow to gradually bury him alive. He could hear her cheerful voice through the light rustling sounds of snow. It was better this way. He could be closer to her when she couldn¡¯t see him. A vulture suddenly burst out of the snow and spiraled high into the skies. He wanted to watch over her. Even though she didn¡¯t need him to do that, even though she didn¡¯t know he was doing it¡ªhe had to do something for her in order to calm his restless heart. If he made himself tired enough, he might be able to sleep tonight... Gu Mengmeng was totally oblivious to the ongoings outside the stone castle. Because of her, stray beasts did not dare approach this area, making her feel very safe. After all, other than stray beasts trying to snatch food from the tribe who else would be out in this weather? Propping her cheek on one hand, Gu Mengmeng tapped against her own face with one finger. ¡°Do you feel that Cole has been too quiet this past year?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that he isn¡¯t bothering you?¡± Lea answered Gu Mengmeng as he took out another animal skin to make her bed even softer. After that, he ced her onto the bed and added. ¡°Winter just started and there was a cold snap. Don¡¯t catch a chill and fall sick.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t object and let Lea carry her onto the bed. Meanwhile, Elvis sat behind her and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good. But you know he hates seeing others happy... so this sudden change in that perverse nature of his.... I feel uneasy when he is not stirring trouble for me. Look, Chixuan and Kanwu made a special trip down here just to warn me to be careful. But apart from throwing that Miranda at us, Cole didn¡¯t do anything else. And that Miranda was so easily imprisoned by us, to be sent away next year... we managed to resolve that issue so effortlessly. It doesn¡¯t seem like Cole¡¯s style? Lea shrugged. ¡°Perhaps he is busy trying to find a way to lose his stray beast status and didn¡¯t have the time to stir trouble? After all, it is a huge challenge for him to fall in love with a female.¡± Chapter 1335 - Going Into Heat Collectively

Chapter 1335: Going Into Heat Collectively

Gu Mengmeng thought about it and agreed. Hence, she nodded and didn¡¯t argue further. As Sauder had secret tunnels, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t get bored this winter. She frequently made use of the tunnels to go visit Sandy or Hede and Jialue. The days went by in this rxing manner for half a month. One day, Gu Mengmeng woke up as usual. She had her breakfast as usual and prepared to travel through the tunnels to visit Sandy as usual. However, Lea was blocking the tunnel entrance, and had even usedyers of animal skin to seal it up. Lea¡¯s face was grim and he looked extremely troubled. ¡°Lea? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng was somewhat worried. She reached out to him and was shocked. ¡°Lea, why are you so hot? Are you sick?¡± Lea shook his head as he continued to steadfastly block that entrance. ¡°I am fine. Go to the second level to rest. Good girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. Lea didn¡¯t look like he was fine. The fact that he imed so proved that that was something he didn¡¯t want her to know. Lea usually never hid things from her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me. We will think of a solution together.¡± Lea lifted his brows and looked Gu Mengmeng straight in the eye. Seeing her resolute and worried face, he gave a bitter smile. ¡°I think... I know what Cole was up to.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. It was already the winter season and even though Cole was a snow fox, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wander outside in this weather for long. Plus the fact that he had a fear of Gu Mengmeng due to his status as a stray beast. How could he be up to any tricks at this moment? Lea gritted his teeth and said vehemently. ¡°This is the year that the snow fox females go into heat collectively...¡± He nced at the tunnel entrance after speaking. His implied meaning was clear. The snow fox females had already started going into heat and Lea was worried that Gu Mengmeng would be affected. Hence, he had sealed up the tunnel entrance tightly using the animal skins. ¡°Ah Ya... open the door...¡± A faint voice drifted from the other side. Gu Mengmeng listened closely to the beguiling lilt of that voice. In this world, only Miranda would dare to call Lea Ah Ya. ¡°Help me... Ah Ya, help me... what happened that year, do you want me to go through that again?¡± Miranda¡¯s voice turned harsh with traces of fear and despondency, as she emitted wave after wave of heart-wrenching cries. ¡°Ah Ya, I beg of you... please save me... open the door and let me hide inside... no! Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t want....don¡¯t touch me... Ah Ya, save me... ah...!¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°Open the door, let me enter.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng. ¡°No way. The males and females in there have all lost their senses. What would happen if you go in and get assaulted by them?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I am the Beast King. I will go in and unleash my beast pressure and make them all copse to the ground.¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t risk exposing you to even the slightest bit of danger.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. He was also a snow fox and naturally affected by the collective mating fever. In the past, he could go far away and avoid it, but they were now in such close proximity that it was impossible to turn an indifferent face to it. He was also drawn to that tunnel, like how those wolves were drawn toward Elvis. It was his instinct to want to go near it, but for Gu Mengmeng, he was trying his best to fend off this instinct. ¡°I will go,¡± Elvis said quietly. ¡°Xiao Meng is soft-hearted. If she doesn¡¯t save that Miranda today, this will weigh heavily on her mind forever¡± Chapter 1336 - There Is No SuChapter Thing As Loyalty In Snow Foxes

Chapter 1336: There Is No Such Thing As Loyalty In Snow Foxes

Lea frowned as he bit his lower lip tightly. Gu Mengmeng was not as heartless as him. He knew this all along. He could ignore Miranda¡¯s pleas for help, but Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t. As Elvis said, he was not a kind person. Apart from Gu Mengmeng, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else. But Gu Mengmeng was big-hearted and could not stand to see anyone being debased. Nodding, Lea looked at Elvis. ¡°Be careful.¡± Elvis tore off the animal skins covering the entrance and pushed open the tunnel door. At the same time, Lea shattered the snow piled up in front of the stone castle entrance with one punch, to allow fresh air in. Within seconds, the Fox Seductive Fragrance that was permeating the entire house was drawn out by the cold harsh winds, turning the formerly warm and cozy home into a frosty ce. Elvis stepped into the secret tunnel and unleashed his beast pressure with a shake of his body. Silence instantly fell. Because the secret tunnel was winding, the beast pressure didn¡¯t spread very far. So only the nearby beasts were affected. The Fox Seductive Fragrance was so dense that even Elvis could not hold on for long. Hence, he just retrieved Miranda before rapidly exiting the tunnel and shutting it. He then sealed it again with multipleyers of animal skins. The silence continued for a little while longer before waves ofnguishing sounds started up once again. Miranda¡¯s beast dress had already been torn to shreds while bruises covered her body as if she had been trampled upon. There was some grime on her, probably from some male who had started raping her, but didn¡¯tplete the act. She had morphed out her tail to cover her own body, and was cowered in a corner of the room, trembling all over. She gazed toward Lea withrge, round, tear-filled eyes, looking exceptionally pitiful. ¡°Upstairs on the left, the room at the end is empty. Go in and shut the door. Don¡¯te out again. Otherwise, I will throw you back into the tunnels or out the front door,¡± Gu Mengmeng said through gritted teeth. Miranda stared at Gu Mengmeng with bloodshot eyes. She gave a coldugh. ¡°Alright, you just want to imprison me, don¡¯t you? I am used to being locked up so you don¡¯t have to threaten me like that. I will obediently sumb to your detention and let you fully enjoy tormenting me. But let me give you my best wishes. I wish that the day that Ah Ya detests you will nevere. Otherwise, my present state will be your future... don¡¯t think just because you are partners that he belongs to you. There is no such thing as loyalty in snow foxes.¡± With that, Miranda dragged her battered body up the stairs. Following Gu Mengmeng¡¯s directions, she turned left and walked into thest room, before shutting the door. Gu Mengmeng really felt like giving herself two tight ps. Did she not know the story of ¡°The Snake and the Farmer¡±? How could she not understand such a simple principle? There was always a reason behind why a person would have sunk to such a pitiful state. This collective mating fever of the snow foxes was something that had been ongoing for hundreds of thousands of years. Why did she insist on interfering? She just ended up with egg on her face... But this was the way she was. She couldn¡¯t turn a deaf ear to pleading cries for help. ¡°Mengmeng...¡± Lea¡¯s body was growing warmer. His gaze started to falter and he kept calling her. ¡°Mengmeng, I feel terrible... I am afraid I can¡¯t control myself... knock me unconscious... I am nearly losing control... Mengmeng... Mengmeng, I feel so terrible...¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to Elvis for help, only to discover that Elvis¡¯ face was also flushed and tightly wound. Chapter 1337 - Elvis Gets Affected

Chapter 1337: Elvis Gets Affected

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart constricted. ¡°Are you also affected by the Fox Seductive Fragrance?¡± Elvis nodded reluctantly. ¡°The purity and density was too high. I cannot withstand it.¡± Damn, she could barely handle these two during their usual frolicking. Now that they were both affected by the Fox Seductive Fragrance, she might really die in bed if they went crazy on her. She could withstand other forms of physical hardship¡ªafter all, she possessed the strength of a Beast King and could recover within days. But the problem was that the collective mating fever of the snow foxessted an entire month. If she fainted, there was still that Miranda upstairs, plus who knew whether someone else might sneak in through the tunnel... Gu Mengmeng steeled her heart. She had to knock Lea unconscious first before anything else. Elvis was gasping heavily. He walked toward Gu Mengmeng and ced her hand over his heart. ¡°My heart, you touched it before. You should know where it is, right?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng had a sense of foreboding. Elvis was drenched in sweat, but he forced a smile. ¡°In case I lose control and do anything to betray you or hurt you, just dig out my heart and eat it. In this way, you can have two Tears of the Beast Deity and the powers of two Beast Kings. By then, you will be safe and secure no matter what the circumstances. Can you remember what I said?¡± ¡°Elvis! Calm down!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered. Elvis shook his head vigorously as if trying to shake off the filthy parasites burrowed in his brain. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get his wish. The more he shook, the more blur things appeared. His body burned up uncontrobly as his breath became increasingly intense. His chest cavity was already aching from the heavy breathing, while something felt like it was churning in his throat, making his mouth extremely dry. Gu Mengmengid Lea down at the side and held Elvis¡¯ face with both hands. ¡°Hubby, look at me. I am Xiao Meng, your partner.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng... ha, Xiao Meng...¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng tightly in arms. He trembled all over as his awareness started to fade, leaving behind only a primitive desire. ¡°If only I am not a Beast King... then you can knock me unconscious like how you did for Lea... at least, at least I won¡¯t be able to hurt you... Xiao Meng, I... Xiao Meng...¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Elvis on the lips and forced a calm smile. ¡°Everything will be fine. Nothing will happen to you. It¡¯s only the Fox Seductive Fragrance, right? You only desire me, right? I will give myself to you and satisfy you. That¡¯s all there is to it. Everything will be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid... don¡¯t worry, mmm?¡± Eyespletely bloodshot, Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly. On one hand, it was to soothe his own emotional state, on the other hand, it was to restrict himself from doing anything that would cross the lines. He grit his teeth. ¡°I cannot have you under such circumstances... I cannot control myself... you will get hurt... I would rather you carve out my heart than let me hurt you. Kill me now!¡± ¡°Things are not that serious. Hubby... it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just mating. We are partners and mating is a very normal act between us. I trust you, you will never hurt me.¡± Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she was hurt, even if she was in pain. She just had to bear with it until the effects of the Fox Seductive Fragrance faded off for Elvis. He would regain his mental faculties then. At the very least, she would not die from the deed. With the situation at a stalemate, Elvis was truly worried he would hurt Gu Mengmeng. As such, he steeled his resolve and banged his head against the stone walls. He did it with such force that the wall shattered into pieces. Nevertheless, he got his wish and fainted dead away. Chapter 1338 - Gregory To The Rescue

Chapter 1338: Gregory To The Rescue

The wall copsed, causing arge amount of snow to pour into the stone castle and almost burying Gu Mengmeng alive. The sudden turnout of events was too sudden that Gu Mengmeng just stood rooted to the ground, not knowing how to react. But it was only a short moment before a dark figure shadowed them and Gu Mengmeng felt herself being protected by something. Then she heard the sound of snow crashing down. It took her a long while before she regained her senses and a familiar voice came from above her. ¡°Were you frightened?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and stared nkly for a while, saying, ¡°Gre... Gregory? Didn¡¯t you return to Motou Mountains? Why are you here?¡± Gregory sighed and did not reply to her question. He forced open his wings and pushed the piling snow to the side. Gu Mengmeng then realized at this moment that Gregory had used his wings to surround her and protected her with his own body like a bomb shelter. She had no time to thank him and hurriedly used her hands to dig through the snow at the side. As she dug, she shouted, ¡°Elvis! Elvis?! Lea... Lea!¡± Gregory did not say anything and used his wings to help her sweep away the snow, and then pull Elvis and Lea, who were both unconscious, out of the snow. ¡°This ce is not safe, do you have other ns?¡± Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked. Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a while. She wanted to say that they could return to Saint Nazaire, but this snow had been falling for almost a month and Saint Nazaire was most likely already buried in the snow. Not only did Gregory not know where Saint Nazaire was, even if he did, she had no way to find her cave entrance in the snow. Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hesitant look and tried asking, ¡°How about... following me to Motou Mountains?¡± Gregory looked up at Gregory and asked, ¡°Can I?¡± Gregoryughed softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the messenger of the beast deity? Aren¡¯t the rules in the Beast World set by you?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly. The situation before her was really miserable ¨C she looked more like a downtrodden Cindere, how could she still look like a noble messenger of the beast deity? She lifted her head andbed her messy hair. After patting the beast skin on her, she said, ¡°Yeah, I am the messenger of the beast deity and the rules in the Beast World are set by me. If the Beast Deity is angry because you had brought me up to the mountains, I will bear the responsibility... After all, I am the only daughter of the Beast Deity, my father will always give in to me.¡± Gregory reached out his hands and wanted to pat Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, but his hands were frozen in midair and did not reach down. He turned around so that he could open up his wings behind me, and said, ¡°Come up.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little hesitant and replied, ¡°This... isn¡¯t really appropriate?¡± Going on someone¡¯s back has a symbolic meaning. In the Beast World, the back is the greatest dignity of a male. Many male beasts would not bat an eyelid if they had to die for their female partners, but they would never let them go on their backs. Sandy and Collin had be partners for a few years, but up till now, Collin had never carried Sandy on his back. Ian had carried Gu Mengmeng once and had almost used his death to threaten her, to swear that she would never tell it to anyone. Yet, Gregory casually smiled and replied, ¡°My hands are my wings and I need them to fly, and my legs have to carry both your partners... Unless you want to hang you from my mouth, how else are we going up the Motou Mountains?¡± Chapter 1339 - On Gregory’s Back

Chapter 1339: On Gregory¡¯s Back

Gu Mengmeng was freezing. Under such circumstances, she had no time to continue arguing. If she hesitated, she could not go up the Motou Mountains and might just be a frozen human stick. As such, Gu Mengmengy on Gregory¡¯s back without any words. After she hadid down safely, Gregory transformed into his beast form and flew into the clouds. After his transformation, Gregory¡¯s body was covered by ayer of feathers. Gu Mengmeng was covered in his feathers and could feel his body warmth transmitting through the denseyers of feathers. The first time he pped his wings, Gu Mengmeng could feel the strong and powerful muscles on his back. Her ears felt as though they were blocked, which was likely due to the high air pressure that was simr to taking an airne. Gu Mengmeng did not know how high she was flying in the sky and did not know which tribe was beneath her. She was not very close to Gregory, but such a wide back gave her a sense of security. Gu Mengmeng turned her face to the side andy on Gregory¡¯s back. As it was too cold in the surroundings, she unknowingly drew closer to him and his body warmth. Such a behavior was inappropriate, but she could not withstand the cold and the temptation of warmth from him. Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Uh... Gregory, don¡¯t worry. I will not tell anyone about me riding on your back... In case, in case anyone finds out in the future, and other female beastsin about you being unfaithful, I will take responsibility and rmend you a partner...¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes darkened. Luckily, he was in his beast form and Gu Mengmeng could not tell his expression, so he could be as depressed as he wanted. He really wanted to tell her that taking responsibility should not be in this way. His back could only be for her. If she wanted to take responsibility for him, she should make him his partner. But he could not say these right? If he said it, she might even run away from him. He should be content with the present. At least, he could be her hero when she was in trouble. She was nowying on his back, so softly and gently. Every breath from her made his heart skip a beat and the blood coursing in his body was excited. She must not know that the warmth that she was enjoying had all been from her. After flying three days and three nights, Gregory stopped at a cave entrance near a cliff. Gu Mengmeng finallynded on the ground. She could not even stand steadily and had fallen to the side onto the ground. Elvis and Lea had already awakened along the way, but they had not spoken throughout the flight. The two of them saw Gu Mengmeng getting off Gregory¡¯s back, but they both decided to ignore it. When Joshua and Victor confessed to Gu Mengmeng, they could question her out of jealousy because they were certain that Gu Mengmeng would not take a liking towards them, so no matter how they asked, they would only get the answer they wanted. But Gregory was different. His looks were not inferior to Lea and abilities would not lose out to Elvis original level. Based on his physique, it was likely for him to rise by two levels after bing partners with her. Such a love rival could not be underestimated. Elvis and Lea were very worried to hear Gu Mengmeng¡¯s answer, so they chose... not to ask. Elvis walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. Using his body to provide her warmth, he transformed into his beast form to wrap her up in his stomach. Lea looked at Gregory and smiled, ¡°Our Mengmeng is afraid of cold, can I trouble you to find some dry firewood for us?¡± Chapter 1340 - It’s No Feat, Don’t Mention It

Chapter 1340: It¡¯s No Feat, Don¡¯t Mention It

Gregory did not say anything and pped his wings to fly away. When he returned, he brought frozen birds on top of the firewood. ¡°There is not much variety of food herepared to the maind, bear with it.¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was calm. He was not eager to please Elvis and Lea. While Gregory was out looking for firewood, Lea had already dug a deeper hole in the cave. When they lit a fire, it would slowly be warmer. Gu Mengmeng popped her head out of Elvis¡¯ body and looked around, asking, ¡°So this is Motou Mountains?¡± Gregory nodded and replied, ¡°This is one of the peaks of the Motou Mountains at the border. There is usually no one who woulde here.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Uh... I have yet to thank you. We have troubled you this time. But why are you at Sauder? Didn¡¯t you return to Motou Mountains?¡± Gregory lowered his head to avoid her nce and replied, ¡°There¡¯s something I needed to settle, I was just passing by.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to ask what he had to settle during such a cold day, but after thinking for a while, what right did she have to ask? Gregory was her savior, not her prisoner nor her partner, so there was no obligation for him to answer her. So she nodded to show that she understood. Then, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°No matter what, thank you. If you had not appeared on time, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Gregory hesitated for a moment, then responded, ¡°It¡¯s no feat, don¡¯t mention it.¡± At the same time, Elvis and Lea exchanged nces and their faces became displeased. They were both by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, yet they allowed her to be in a helpless situation. They could not do anything and gave Gregory the chance to save them... Ha, if this fellow mentioned about bing partners, they would not have any right to object to it. From a rational perspective, it would be beneficial for them to have one that could fly in the family. And Gregory is really strong and loyal to Gu Mengmeng, so he is a decent candidate. But the problem is... Foxes and wolves are extremely selfish when ites to rtionships. No matter how beneficial it was, they would not be willing to have another male in the family. There was no cooking equipment in the cave, so Lea could only roast the birds that Gregory brought back over the fire. When he dug the cave, he discovered a huge brick. Using the brick, he dug out a small basin and filled it with snow. As the snow was ced by the fire, when it melted, it would keep the air in the cave moist and also can also be kept warm for Gu Mengmeng to drink. ¡°Even though roasted meat is heaty, there is no better option now. You should just bear with it, when we return to Sauder, I will prefer nicer food for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng received the roasted bird from Lea and smelled it. It really smelled good. Gregory carried her for a three day¡¯s flight so she had not eaten for three days and was already famished. While she was on Gregory¡¯s back, she had been in an unconscious state. When she was about to take a bite to reward her stomach, she thought about how all four of them had not eaten for three days as well. Everyone had been hungry, it was not nice for her to have it all to herself. Gu Mengmeng pulled out a drumstick and ced it in her mouth, then pulled out the other drumstick for Gregory and said, ¡°Since you brought back this, you should have the best part.¡± Chapter 1341 - I Don’t Eat My Partner!

Chapter 1341: I Don¡¯t Eat My Partner!

¡°You can have it, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Gregory replied in a calm voice. In fact, he did not tell Gu Mengmeng that food was rare in the Motou Mountains. These few birds were most likely all he could find during this winter. After eating these, he could only pluck out his own legs for her to fill her stomach. He had to preserve his wings, otherwise he would not be able to send her back after winter ends the next day. Ha, if he bes a bird that has legs in the future, he probably can no longer fly in the sky. Gu Mengmeng looked at the drumstick in her hand, then at Elvis and Lea. She smiled helplessly. Maybe because Elvis and Lea had taken such good care of her that she had almost forgotten that the winter in Beast World was also known as the season of death. Before she came here, all the females had to rely on eating their partners to survive. Food was really precious in this environment. And how would the male beasts bear to share food with the females? That would most likely cause the lives of the females. Gu Mengmeng sighed. ¡°I know that you are worried about food. But... I only need to stay here for a month. After a month, we can return to Sauder. My stone castle has a lot of food and won¡¯t starve us. But if you do not eat anything, how are you going to fly us back after a month? You are now the most important person among us and cannot be unwell.¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. If there is not enough food, you guys can eat me first. If it¡¯s not enough, then eat Elvis. So long as you can promise to take good care of Gu Mengmeng and bring her back to maind safely, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed Lea by his ears and said with a displeased face, ¡°How many times have I mentioned? Huh? I don¡¯t eat my partners! I am not a psychopath!¡± ¡°Ahhh... I was wrong, I was wrong... Mengmeng, don¡¯t be angry...¡± Lea tilted his head and slipped into her arms. Using his furry tail to wrap around her waist, he smiled and said, ¡°I will not spout any more nonsense, forgive me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with much difficulty and said, ¡°I shall let you off this time.¡± Lea stretched his face out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, just kiss me. Kiss me and I will believe you have forgiven me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and grabbed his face for a peck. Lea was satisfied and said, ¡°I know my baby Mengmeng is the best.¡± ¡°Stop your sweet talk. If you dare say these again, I will pinch your ears off.¡± Lea nodded and promised, ¡°I will not spout nonsense again.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lea received the drumstick from Gu Mengmeng and handed over to Gregory andughed, ¡°I was kidding just now. You don¡¯t have to worry about food. Even though it is not convenient to return to Sauder now, Zacharias and Saint Nazaire have prepared backup food supplies for Mengmeng. It¡¯s just that I may need to trouble you to fly me there to get the food.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned to one side and asked, ¡°Why would Zacharias and Saint Nazaire have backup food supplies? Did you and Elvis prepare them?¡± Lea tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°You dummy, you are the messenger of the beast deity. How could the tribes of the messenger not prepare food for you? The 16 valued females in Saint Nazaire are all your die-hard fans and had already gifted us all sorts of hunted prey before winter.¡± Chapter 1342 - It’s Easy To Be Indebted But Difficult To Repay

Chapter 1342: It¡¯s Easy To Be Indebted But Difficult To Repay

¡°Even though Zacharias¡¯ tribe leader is Burke, you have to remember that the one really in charge is Kanwu and Chixuan. Kanwu may be rash, but he treats you really well, and Chixuan is someone who is used to having preparations. With both of them together, the food they had prepared to survive winter is likely to be sufficient for us even if we join them.¡± Lea swung his tail and said in an unperturbed manner. Gu Mengmeng had a face of enlightenment and said, ¡°Since that is the case, let us return to Zacharias now. I want to be with Kanwu and Chixuan.¡± Right after Gu Mengmeng said that, Gregory¡¯s face dimmed. But he quickly returned to normal and pretended nothing had happened. He thought that he could be around her for at least one month this time. Yet she decided to leave so soon... Even though he had tried his best to not create trouble for her, not let his feelings be a burden for her, and even tried to reduce his presence... But she still wanted to leave. Lea shook his head and smiled. ¡°Since we are already at Motou Mountains, how could we leave with nothing?¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned and she said, ¡°You can¡¯t be meaning...? We did not prepare anything, but you are thinking of going up the Motou Mountains alone to get the Love of the Sky?¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng for a kiss and said, ¡°Then when you were obtaining Kiss of the Ocean, Soul of the Forest and Heart of the Desert, besides yourself, Elvis and me, what else did you prepare?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± It seemed to make sense and she could not rebut at all. Instinctively, she nced at Gregory. After all, with their current situation, not just to obtain Love of the Sky, even if they wanted to leave the cave, they had to depend on him. Even though there were four people in the cave ¨C two Beast Kings and one fourth-level beast ¨C the one with the ability to lead them was Gregory, a third-level beast. Sensing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, Gregory did not speak and only looked at her calmly. Gu Mengmeng did not know why they suddenly entered a game of the loser being the one who blinks first, but she could not beat him and eventually lowered her head and said. ¡°Even though we are not in the ce to request anything of you, but I really want the Love of the Sky. Can you help me, please?¡± Gregory, ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Gregory, surprised. His eyes were still calm and did not show any emotions. Gu Mengmeng could not see the heart that was beating fast because of her gaze, despite the calm eyes. Gregory hid his emotions very well. He could not let himself be exposed, otherwise she would distance herself further from him. The time that she had lowered her guards against him was when he had just reached Sauder and told her he hated her. During the time when they did not see eye to eye with each other, they actually had the mostfortable interaction. Ha, Gregory thought to himself, he might be really crazy, otherwise why would he miss the time that she hated himself so much? He could not bring himself to hate her, but he still had to pretend, so that she would stay and befortable for more days, right? ¡°If you are fine with it, I don¡¯t mind. Just tell me all your requests and I will try to fulfill them. After all, it¡¯s easy to be indebted but difficult to repay.¡± Gu Mengmeng said graciously. Gregory lowered his head and stayed silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°The Love of the Sky is a treasure of Motou Mountains. I cannot use it to satisfy my personal desires, so your promise... I need to discuss with the Birds tribe before I can reply to you.¡± Chapter 1343 - Love of the Sky

Chapter 1343: Love of the Sky

Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and realized Gregory¡¯s words made sense, so without saying anything, she nodded and agreed. Then she asked, ¡°When can you bring us to get the Love of the Sky?¡± Gregory slowly breathed out and said, ¡°Dry season.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng counted using her fingers, isn¡¯t that going to be another half a year? Gregory replied, ¡°You said that you want to find the Love of the Sky but you don¡¯t actually know what it is, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly and nodded her head with all honesty. Gregoryughed softly and gave a loving grin. After he realized it himself, he immediately stopped grinning and said in a serious tone, ¡°Legend says that a thousand years ago, a bird fell in love with a walking beast. During the dry season, the beast was suffering due to insufficient water and continuously killed other orcs so that their blood would quench its thirst. But in theter period of the dry season, it bit an orc to death but could not even suck out any blood from it. Seeing that the beast was going to die, the bird flew down from Motou Mountains with ice to deliver it to the beast but the ice melted before reaching the foot of the mountain. When it reached the beast, there was not even a drop of water left.¡± ¡°As it watched the beast slowly weaken, the bird could not bear to see it die, so it brought the beast to the Motou Mountains by disregarding its tribe¡¯s rules. The ice melted into water and nourished the beast¡¯s dried up body but it also made its heart run cold. It bared its sharp teeth in front of the bird and said... Since you love me so much, you wouldn¡¯t bear to watch me die of hunger on this mountain right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face twitched and thought to herself, isn¡¯t this a story between a farmer and a snake? Such a beautiful story, yet why did it be so dark and twisted? Gu Mengmeng was filled with disgust. Gregory continued, ¡°The bird was heartbroken. While tearing up, it said, I have wasted my sincerity on the wrong person. If you want to eat me, you can. But the beast did not really want to harm the bird. The reason it said that was because others told it that the bird had vited its tribe¡¯s rules to bring itself up into the mountains and would be punished by the deities. The only solution is to personally kill the beast to show its sincerity to repent. The beast knew that the bird would not be able to do it so it pretended to be cold-hearted to agitate the bird. And all this was a test by the members of the Bird tribe, to see whether its feelings for the bird was true and whether the bird can entrust its life.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that she had just heard a dramatic story and her face was already out of control. Gregory took notice of every reaction that Gu Mengmeng made. The subtle change in her expression was so true to life, full of energy and really adorable. Gregory did not dare to reveal too much emotion and forced himself to look to the side as he continued speaking, ¡°The beast passed the test of the bird tribe and could remain on Motou Mountains with the bird. But... there are many cliffs on Motou Mountains. Without wings, the beast lived as though it was in prison. The bird was unwilling for him to suffer and suggested leaving with the beast. But Motou Mountains had a treasure that all beasts desired. So long as the bird left the mountains, it could be used to steal the treasure, so...¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes dimmed and he turned back to say to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If the bird wants to leave, it has to leave behind its wings.¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth in shock. Wasn¡¯t this the same as cutting off the arms of a person? It was too cruel. Gregory continued, ¡°For the beast¡¯s freedom, the bird personally broke its wings... And that pair of wings is the Love of the Sky.¡± Chapter 1344 - Non-disturbance Is Also A Form Of Gentleness

Chapter 1344: Non-disturbance Is Also A Form Of Gentleness

Gu Mengmeng never expected this story progression, she thought that it would end when the beast attacked the bird. After thinking for a while, she continued asking, ¡°What about...ter on?¡± ¡°Later on?¡± Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng and had a faint smile when he replied, ¡°There was nothing else. She broke her own wings and was no longer part of the bird tribe. With regards to matters not concerning the tribe, we usually do not ask nor know anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Non-disturbance is also a form of gentleness.¡± Gregory did not say anything and only lowered his head as he digested Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sentence. He was really... not a gentle person. Gu Mengmeng leaned against the wall to think for some time, yet she realized that Gregory did not answer her key question, so she asked again. ¡°But since the wings are just there, why do we have to wait until the dry season?¡± Gregory replied calmly. ¡°Motou Mountains is usually covered in thick snow and Love of the Sky is hidden under the piled up snow. Even if the Vulture n can travel in snow, they cannot find its exact location. So we can only wait until it is the hottest during the dry season, when the snow on Motou Mountains melt temporarily, we can then tell the location of Love of the Sky. Moreover, you can only obtain it at that time.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gregory, ¡°The source of Love of the Sky is the wind. Under a colder environment, the wind will then be stronger. Even for me... I would be blown away if I get closer to it during winter. Moreover, there would be small icicles found within the snowstorm. Not only your fragile self, even your wolf partner would be sliced into pieces by those icicles and carried away by the wind before they can even reach Love of the Sky. So we can only wait until the dry season, after the snow melts, you then can get closer to the Love of the Sky. Whether you can brng it away... I cannot promise you. Moreover, in this past thousand years, no one had been up on Motou Mountains, much less to get close to the Love of the Sky.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth widened as she listened. It sounded like a fake warning to be sliced into pieces by ice but with Gregory¡¯s stern expression, everything he said sounded very convincing and she could not help but believe it. After hesitating for a while, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why do we have to stay on Motou Mountains now? Why not we return to Saint Nazaire or Zacharias for the winter? And return when it¡¯s the dry season?¡± Lea and Elvis exchanged nces, thenughed, ¡°We are naturally just following you. Whatever you say, we shall just do it. It¡¯s just that... this trip to and fro will still have to depend on Gregory. After all, we don¡¯t have wings, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Gregory, as if asking him, but he pretended to not understand. He only continued to look at Gu Mengmeng, as though he would just continuing staring unless Gu Mengmeng said something. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and asked awkwardly. ¡°Uh... Gregory, can I trouble you to send us back to Saint Nazaire or Zacharias?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gregory answered directly. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied instantly. Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly and rebuked. ¡°Why should I?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked... Right, Gregory was not her partner, neither was he her subordinate, and even not her chauffeur, why should he listen to her orders and send her back in the snowstorm? Chapter 1345 - A Sudden Fall Out

Chapter 1345: A Sudden Fall Out

Gregory sighed deeply, then walked towards the cave entrance. With his back facing Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°If you want to leave, just leave. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± After he said that, he extended his wings and flew away, with his back view disappearing in the snowstorm. The location of the cave was unique ¨C there were protruding rocks above the cave entrance, so snow could not pile up to block the entrance. Elvis and Lea dug more space deeper into the cave and with a few more turns inside, the cold wind could not reach Gu Mengmeng. Moreover, with either Elvis or Lea using their original beast form to hug Gu Mengmeng and block the wind, she did not feel any cold. But... Despite therge space, she still felt imprisoned. Even though she had also been staying in a cave at Saint Nazaire, staying at home and being trapped brought her two different feelings. Lea leaned against the cave entrance and looked down. He shook his head andughed bitterly. ¡°With such a height, if we tried to dig all the way down, we probably have to dig until the next messenger of the Beast Deity is born.¡± Gu Mengmeng pouted and was displeased when she said, ¡°Why is Gregory so weird? How could he fall out with us so suddenly? When he saved us initially, I still thought he was a kind person.¡± Elvis stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and kissed her frowning brows, saying, ¡°All the males in the beast world can be good partners but none of them will be a ¡®kind person¡¯. Your definition of ¡®kind person¡¯ does not exist in the beast world.¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her lips and thought that it was true. With a frowning face, she said, ¡°What do we do now? He just flew away like this. We also can¡¯t fly. Not only are we unable to return to Saint Nazaire, we cannot even leave here.¡± Lea wagged his tail and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t let us die of hunger here.¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered under her breath, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here throughout winter...¡± Elvis pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, there will always be a way.¡± Gregory trapped Gu Mengmeng here just so that she could stay by his side for a longer time and for him to have a chance for him to develop feelings with her. He likes Gu Mengmeng, so he would not harm her. The only ones threatened were only Elvis and Lea, after all their deaths would be the most advantageous to him. He did not have to use aplicated scheme. So long as Gregory did not appear for a long time, and not deliver any food, in order for Gu Mengmeng to not starve, Elvis and Lea would definitely use their own flesh to feed Gu Mengmeng. After Gu Mengmeng eats Elvis and Lea and starve for a long time, Gregory would appear again and win over her hearts without much effort. In the beast world, it was not new for males to use underhand means to be partners with the females they liked. Elvis and Lea also would not criticize Gregory for being despicable because courting a female was dependent on their own capabilities. If both of them were to die here, they could only me it on their incapability. Leaughed softly and was not concerned about the choice that Gregory might make. So long as Gu Mengmeng was safe, he was not bothered about his own death. Moreover, the above method might be useful to other females, but not necessarily so for Gu Mengmeng. Judging from her personality, even if they cooked themselves for her, she would rather die than take a bite. Chapter 1346 - It’s A Disgrace To Act Cute, But Very Effective!

Chapter 1346: It¡¯s A Disgrace To Act Cute, But Very Effective!

Moreover, if he or Elvis suffered any injuries, Gu Mengmeng would definitely me Gregory for it. By then, not only would there be zero chance of him bing her partner... Gu Mengmeng would skin Gregory alive if he dared to make an appearance. Mmm, that would not be a great memory. After the experience of Snake¡¯s passing, Lea and Elvis swore never to let Gu Mengmeng endure their deaths. The two of them were renowned for their ferocity and savageness, but for this soft little female, they learned how to fear death. Since they couldn¡¯t get out anyway, Elvis tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Meng, there¡¯s something... you should more or less have an answer for me now.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked questioningly at Elvis. Elvis took a deep breath. ¡°I remember when you first arrived at Saint Nazaire, you kept calling me ¡®Old Godmother¡¯...I asked you for the reason and you said you had Momnesia and forgot. Now that Hede and his brothers are already three years old, your Momnesia should have faded... can you tell me what is ¡®Old Godmother¡¯ now?¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily taken aback. She instinctively covered her mouth with both hands and shook her head vigorously, eyes bulging. Damn, she couldn¡¯t tell him! If Elvis realized ¡®Old Godmother¡¯ and ¡®Daddy Lea¡¯ referred to a homosexual pair and that ¡®Old Godmother¡¯ was the passive party¡ªElvis might just jump off the cave with her in his arms. Elvis chuckled at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s response. It had been three years and he now had a certain understanding of her weird sayings. Actually, he already knew what ¡®Old Godmother¡¯ meant. It was just that she was so gloomy being trapped here that Elvis wanted to use this topic to divert her attention. It was very fun teasing her. Elvis held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and said in a soft voice, ¡°I remember that when Sandy was inbor, you said Joseph and his brothers will be your ¡®godsons¡¯, so they should call you...¡± Gu Mengmeng went limp in Elvis¡¯ arms and whined in a high-pitched and coquettish voice. ¡°Hubby... you are a big strong man with a magnanimous heart. You shouldn¡¯t get bogged down by such petty details, don¡¯t you agree...¡± Elvis raised one brow at Gu Mengmeng as he smiled wordlessly. Gu Mengmeng swallowed hard before returning his smile. ¡°In addition, who has never shot one¡¯s mouth off when they were young and ignorant? Hubby, you are such a chivalrous person, don¡¯t kick up a fuss at a littledy like me... mmm...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace to act cute.¡± Elvis smiled dotingly as he tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. Gu Mengmeng stuck out her tongue as she nuzzled her head against Elvis¡¯ chest. ¡°But it¡¯s very effective.¡± ¡°You are not allowed to use this method on others,¡± Elvis said, which also implied that he was letting her off the hook for this matter. Gu Mengmeng nodded hastily. ¡°I will only use this on you and Lea. If anyone else dares to provoke me, I will just smack them to the ground until they can¡¯t even stand up.¡± Gu Mengmeng put on a fierce expression, which Elvis found utterly adorable. He hugged her and kissed her. ¡°Mmm, what an imposing aura you have.¡± Elvis and Lea didn¡¯t eat any of the birds which Gregory left behind. Those few birds were very small, but were enough tost Gu Mengmeng for four to five days. On the sixth day, Gregory reappeared. Chapter 1347 - Just Can’t Rid Ourselves Of That Evil Guy

Chapter 1347: Just Can¡¯t Rid Ourselves Of That Evil Guy

Gu Mengmeng was stunned when she saw what was in Gregory¡¯s hands. ¡°This... isn¡¯t this the wine barrel I left behind at Sauder?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory with an astounded expression. Gregory set down the barrel at the side before prying open the lid. ¡°I brought over some of the hunted game you stored at Sauder.¡± Gu Mengmeng remembered that Gregory had to fly three days straight without stopping to ferry Elvis, Lea and her from Sauder to the Motou mountains. So Gregory had disappeared these six days... just to go to Sauder to get food for her? Recalling her tirade against Gregory these past two days, Gu Mengmeng lowered her head sheepishly. Gu Mengmeng had already gone without food for a day. So the moment Gregory put down the hunted game, Lea went forward to inspect that it was safe, before immediately starting to prepare a meal. Gregory nced at Elvis and Lea. ¡°You two can also eat this.¡± Elvis and Lea turned to look at Gregory doubtfully. Gregory said, ¡°I met a crippled snow fox at Sauder. He was the one who passed these foods to me.¡± Crippled snow fox... Gu Mengmeng frowned. ¡°Cole has gone to Sauder again?! Damn, we just can¡¯t rid ourselves of that evil guy. No, Hede, Jialue and Sandy are all at Sauder. I must turn back. I must go back now!¡± Gregory took out ab made from the horn of arge beast. ¡°That fox asked me to pass this to you. He said he will help you watch over Sauder and to give thisb back to him when you return. As long as this item remains in one piece, he will also hand Sauder back to you in good condition.¡± This meant that if thisb got broken, Sauder would undergo the same fate. If she lost it... would he butcher the entire Sauder? Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Haha, that Cole sure knows how to brag. Did he take the wrong medicine? Butchering my Sauder¡ªdoes he have the capability to do so?!¡± Lea took theb from Gregory and stroked it. He frowned before passing it over to Elvis. ¡°Take a look.¡± Elvis doubtfully received theb and also gave it a couple of rubs. ¡°Xiao Meng, Cole might really possess that capability now.¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled. She took over theb and examined it, but didn¡¯t feel anything strange. She tilted her head questioningly at Elvis. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You are not sensitive to beast pressure and so cannot sense it. The lingering beast pressure on this... is of a Beast King level.¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked. ¡°He... he managed to get the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs?¡± Lea kept silent for a moment as he twisted his lips. ¡°It might also be the Kiss of the Ocean or the Soul of the Forest.¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded for a couple of seconds before her eyes turned blood-red. She gritted her teeth and said to Gregory, ¡°Send me back to Sauder. Now. Immediately!¡± Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng and whispered by her ear. ¡°Mengmeng, calm down.¡± ¡°How can I calm down?! That bastard might have hurt my son!¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°Cole knows very well how to use and activate the seven treasures. He would not have harmed Chixuan even if he took the Soul of the Forest from him. Have you forgotten? Chixuan is the only bargaining chip he has on you. If anything happens to Chixuan, he cannot defeat both you and Elvis even if he is a Beast King. So he will not hurt Chixuan unnecessarily.¡± Chapter 1348 - Forcing One’s Way With The Threat Of Suicide

Chapter 1348: Forcing One¡¯s Way With The Threat Of Suicide

¡°No, I cannot stay here and fret. I must return now to find him!¡± Chixuan was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s soft spot. Cole just had to gently prod at it and she would lose all logic. No matter how Lea analyzed and exined the situation for her, she was unable to calm down. Cole was insane. Who could guarantee that an insane person would still weigh the pros and cons? Gregory looked at the agitated Gu Mengmeng and spoke up again, ¡°He also said...¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped struggling and let Lea hold her. She then red wrathfully at Gregory, as if she could shoot those death looks through his eyes over to Cole. Gregory did get the jitters from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s re. One one hand, it was because Gu Mengmeng was the Beast King, on the other hand... Ha, try being red at in this manner by a girl you like. If it was you, you would get the jitters too. Pursing his lips, Gregory cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°He said you can spend the winter at the Motou mountains without any worries. He will give you a big present during the monsoon season next year.¡± ¡°No worries, my foot!¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged Lea off before grabbing Gregory¡¯s wrist. ¡°Bring me back to Sauder. I want to go back now!¡± Gregory remained still. He just looked at Gu Mengmeng quietly for a long while before shaking his head. ¡°I will repeat what I said. Go ahead and make your own way back if you want to, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched her own head and stomped around for a while before pinning Gregory onto the wall. ¡°I will kill you if you don¡¯t bring me!¡± The corners of Gregory¡¯s lips curved up in a faint smile. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her hand and aimed it at Gregory¡¯s heart, ready to smash down on it. But no matter how angry she was. No matter how anxious she was. Gu Mengmeng still had her limits. Gregory had saved her life when she was in trouble. If she killed him, she would be repaying his kindness with ingratitude. She would be a cold-hearted snake then. Wringing her hands, Gu Mengmeng suddenly smiled. She nced at Gregory. ¡°I heard that you like me.¡± The blood in Gregory¡¯s body froze. He stared at Gu Mengmeng with tightly knit brows. That secret which he had tried so hard to conceal, had beenid out in public just like that. His heart jolted at the suddenness of the situation. Gu Mengmeng slowly stepped backwards with a faint smile. ¡°Send me back or I will jump down from here. Even with my Beast King powers, I cannot recover from being smashed to a pulp by the fall.¡± Gregory frowned as he nced at Elvis and Lea. He spoke in a cold tone, ¡°If you jump, the two of them will be the first to join you in death.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. Elvis is a Beast King while Lea is a fourth-level beast. The two of them can withstand the counter damage from the mating contract.¡± Gu Mengmeng took another step backward, all the while ring resolutely at Gregory. ¡°Enough talking. Let me ask you again. Will you send me back?¡± Gregory remained standing there, unmoving. He was betting that Gu Mengmeng was bluffing and that she wouldn¡¯t really jump. Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t regret it.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng threw herself backwards and out the cave. In that instant, the blood of those three males froze. Elvis reacted the fastest and instantly flew forward to engulf Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms. With the chilly winds howling past their ears, Elvis said, ¡°If you want to die, I will die with you.¡± Gu Mengmeng had experienced this falling sensation multiple times whenever she woke up from her dream state. She was already used to it and was not afraid at all. Chapter 1349 - How Heartless Are You?

Chapter 1349: How Heartless Are You?

Precisely because she was not afraid, Gu Mengmeng could clearly see that the moment she and Elvis fell, a white figure followed suit¡ªit was Lea and he was smiling poignantly. His smile held traces of hurt and pain, but not the slightest bit of fear. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart stirred. She tried to avoid Lea¡¯s gaze but found herself unable to look away from those nted eyes of his. She had been too hot-headed... When Gregory said the two of them would join her in death, he wasn¡¯t referring to the counter damage of the mating contract at all. He meant that the moment she died, the two of them would never continue living on without her. She had been really muddled from her anxiety. Her actions were truly too impulsive. But... It was toote to regret now. Shrill...! A piercing bird cry resonated. Before Gu Mengmeng had time to react, she felt her bodye to a sudden halt. Then instead of continuing downwards, her body started moving sideways in a circr motion until Lea appeared before her. Thereafter, the three of them began traveling upwards. Gu Mengmeng lifted her gaze to see thick, hard steel-like ws hooked into Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s flesh. Nevertheless, the two of them appeared oblivious to the pain as they kept their eyes fixed on Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng felt sheepish from their gaze and slowly lowered her head. The whole thingsted less than three minutes. But to these four people, it was as if a lifetime had passed. Returning to the cave, Gregory directly threw Lea and Elvis in, before sitting by the entrance and staring coldly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°If you have the courage, jump again. I will only save one of your partners. If you jump a third time, I will only save you.¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored Gregory¡¯s warning. Behaving like a child who knew she had done wrong, she lowered her head and pinched Elvis¡¯ beast dress gently. She whimpered. ¡°Hubby... I was wrong...¡± Elvis¡¯ brows remained tightly knitted. He asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Have you finally calmed down?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a ¡°mmm.¡± Elvis drew Gu Mengmeng into his embrace and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°How heartless are you? To let me once again witness you seeking death right in front of me...¡± The previous time had also been like that. She had grinned at him and said ¡®thank you, goodbye¡¯, before diving straight into theke. The same thing had happened this time. The moment Gu Mengmeng fell backwards, Elvis felt like a knife was being driven straight into his heart. Even though he was holding Gu Mengmeng firmly in his arms now, he was still unable to feel his own heartbeat and unable to stop his shivering. ¡°I was wrong... I got so hot-headed that I... sorry...¡±Gu Mengmeng buried her face in Elvis¡¯ chest as her tears streamed down uncontrobly. She said in a choked voice, ¡°I was too worried. Chixuan has had a hard life since a young age. He has always been under Cole¡¯s thumb. I only just managed to get him back. What if... what if Cole really did something to Chixuan. I... I can¡¯t control myself the moment I think of this... I am sorry, I... hubby, you are hurt. Let me bandage your wounds...¡± His reprimand was stuck in his throat,pletely extinguished by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears. Elvis just shook his head. ¡°This is just a small injury. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you are fine... no one is able to take my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng cried even harder. She didn¡¯t know if she had too much of a shock from just now, or if she was just worried about Chixuan. Or perhaps she was ming her own recklessness in hurting Elvis and Lea. Anyway, she just felt terrible and sobbed heavily. Chapter 1350 - Your Indulgence Will Lead To Her Eventual Downfall

Chapter 1350: Your Indulgence Will Lead To Her Eventual Downfall

Lea had nned to not let Gu Mengmeng off the hook that easily this time. Otherwise that little woman would be increasingly daring. Who knew what she might do next time. But looking at her sobbing so miserably that she was gasping for breath¡ªLea¡¯s own heart also ached at her every choke. Sighing, he walked over to Gu Mengmeng and reached out one long, slender finger to gently wipe away her tears. He said through gritted his teeth, ¡°You are just banking on the fact that we can¡¯t say no to you, and so purposely did this to torture us, right?¡± Shoulders trembling, Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea. Eyes all red-rimmed, she pursed her lips and shook her head pitifully. ¡°I jumped not to kill myself... I just wanted to force Gregory to send me back to Sauder... I never thought that you and Elvis would jump after me...¡± Lea was extremely angry. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you know just how important you are to Elvis and I? Alright, Gu Mengmeng, let me tell you. During the seconds when I was jumping after you, all I could think of was that I had to be under you when younded on the ground, just so you will bear a little less pain right before you die. For someone who has such thoughts, do you think I would jump with you? Mmm?¡± Elvis pushed Lea¡¯s hand away with a frown. ¡°Stop it, she is already scared stiff.¡± Lea took a deep breath and turned toward Elvis. ¡°You are just going to indulge her and let her do whatever she wants? If it was some other matter, I don¡¯t care. But she had promised us before that she would protect herself and note to harm for our sakes. She clearly knew that any injury she suffers would be a blow to our hearts. But what did she do now? Did she spare any thought for us when she was jumping off? Ha, for Chixuan... how many times has she abandoned us for him already? Ha?¡± ¡°I said enough!¡± Fury filled Elvis¡¯ cold face. Lea nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°Your indulgence will lead to her eventual downfall... if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have so nobly given up the position of first partner to you. Ha, I should have brought her far far away and kept her hidden. In that way, there wouldn¡¯t be any Cole, there wouldn¡¯t be any Chixuan. And she wouldn¡¯t dive intokes or jump off cliffs!¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng with one hand and used the other to grab Lea¡¯s throat. His deep blue eyes zed as he radiated with an aura of extreme danger. ¡°I warned you. Don¡¯t challenge me for the position of the first partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng had never seen Elvis and Lea fight when they were sober. They were usually in sync with each other and sharedmon goals. They had fought once when drunk and once to dupe Cole. But Gu Mengmeng could see very clearly that the two of them were really in conflict now. They were both angry... It was also obvious that she was the one who had made them angry, but they could not bear to be angry with her. Hence, they were venting their rage on each other. Gu Mengmeng held onto Elvis¡¯ wrist. ¡°Hubby, hubby don¡¯t be angry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. I will never dare to do this again. I really won¡¯t... please loosen your grip, otherwise Lea will really be strangled to death. Elvis stared at Gu Mengmeng, his lips tightly pressed into a thin line. The myriad of emotions reflected in those eyes made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ache terribly. That gaze was full of rage. Of pain, unease and fear. Of... endless frustration. Chapter 1351 - You Are A Little Liar

Chapter 1351: You Are A Little Liar

¡°If you still insist on being angry, then hit me... I have the strength of a Beast King and can withstand a thrashing...¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out one little palm facing upwards. She ducked her head and shrank back, looking at Elvis fearfully, yet not retreating. Elvis took a deep breath and loosened his grip on Lea¡¯s neck. He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s outreached hand and held it tightly. ¡°You are a little liar. You didn¡¯t fulfill any of your promises to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew she was in the wrong and didn¡¯t dare to retort. She just nodded. ¡°Mmm, I am a liar.¡± Elvis didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the way she was behaving. He sighed, as the boiling rage in his chest started to dispel. After Gu Mengmeng saw that Elvis looked calmer, she turned to look at Lea. She tugged at his arm. ¡°Alright Lea, I know that you are troubled over me... I have been too impulsive and just jumped without thinking about the consequences. But I immediately regretted the moment I jumped. My heart also ached terribly when I saw the disappointment and pain in your eyes... I really won¡¯t ever dare to do this again. Please forgive me this once, alright? Just this once.¡± Lea stared at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Your words... can I still believe them? Mmm? Little liar.¡± ¡°Yes, you can believe me. You can.¡± Gu Mengmeng clutched at Lea¡¯s arm and gazed at him pleadingly. ¡°I promise to turn over new a leaf and reform myselfpletely... really, I won¡¯t break my promise again.¡± Her promises... could they really believe in them? Lea knew in his heart that they werepletely unbelievable. The moment this girl was faced with someone she cared about, all logic and reasoning flew out the window and she would do things without any care for the consequences. But so what if he could not believe her, what could he do about it? In the end, he still couldn¡¯t let her go. He still couldn¡¯t say no to her. In the end, how was he any different from her? The moment he saw her jump down, didn¡¯t he also just wished to follow her in death without any regard for anything else? He grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into a tight embrace. The ferocity with which he was hugging her showed clearly just how fraught he was. ¡°Tell me, how can I trust you? Whenever faced with Chixuan¡¯s matters... when were you ever not impulsive?¡± Gu Mengmeng let Lea embrace her tightly. She knew that only in this way could he soothe his own fears. She didn¡¯t struggle but hugged him back gently. Sheid limply against Lea¡¯s chest as she replied in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t I have a partner who is the world¡¯s most intelligent male... next time something like this happens, I will hand it over to you to make the arrangements. I believe that you will always have a way. Right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless trying to suck up to me!¡± Lea¡¯s lips curved slightly in a show of exasperation. The words he had used to scold Elvis, didn¡¯t they also apply to him? They were really helpless against that littledy. If they continued to indulge her in this manner, she would be wild and impudent... Never mind, just let her be wild and impudent. If Elvis and him could be more powerful, so powerful that they could protect her, then she would be fine. Which female in the Beast World wasn¡¯t hot-headed and rash? ¡°Alright.¡± That word was worth more than any gold. It was a promise. After cating Elvis and Lea, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart finally calmed down. The three of them hadpletely neglected Gregory, who remained standing by the cave entrance, watching the entire scene with cold eyes. When Gu Mengmeng jumped, his heart had nearly leaped out of his throat. His mind had turned totally nk and even now, he had no idea how he managed to fly out earlier... Chapter 1352 - So Painful That I Don’t Want To Live Anymore, But Am Unable To Die.

Chapter 1352: So Painful That I Don¡¯t Want To Live Anymore, But Am Unable To Die.

He had broken his own speed record. The sky was his dominion and for a fall from this height, there was more than enough time for him to catch her. In fact, he could have let her fall for a bit longer to teach her lesson. But without even giving himself time to consider this, he had immediately dashed out. He had even started to doubt his abilities, deeply fearful that his grip on Elvis was not secure enough and that he might drop Elvis and Gu Mengmeng... The wound on Elvis¡¯ back was the best evidence of his doubts and fear then. He didn¡¯t know how his level of anxietypared to Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s, he just knew that he did not dare to leave the cave entrance at all as he was afraid she might jump again. He said he would only rescue one partner if she jumped again, and then not rescue the remaining one if she jumped a third time. But he didn¡¯t dare to say that he would not even save her if she jumped a fourth time. Even if it was just an empty threat to scare her, he was unable to say it. However... She had been cating her two partners with soft words and sweet nothings, while not even sparing a nce at the one who had saved her life. She had jumped off the cliff to force him to send her back to Sauder. She honestly stated that she dared to jump because she knew he liked her, and would rescue her. Should he beforted by the thought that she ced so much trust in him? Ha, but apart from trust, she gave him nothing else. And this trust, she was only using it to force him to send her back. Did he still not understand? Not understand at all? There is no ce for you at all in her heart. The pride and dignity of a vulture had already been shattered by her chilly gaze at the borders of Sauder. Actually, it was a simple matter for him to send her back. The moment she epted him, he would not force her to stay inside this cave anymore. But she would rather die than keep him by her side as his partner. Mmm, Gregory thought he could now understand why stray beasts feared her so much. When she decided to be heartless, she could be far more cruel than stray beasts themselves. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Mengmeng was oblivious to Gregory¡¯s searing stare. Making use of someone¡¯s feelings was not something she was willing to do. But for Chixuan¡¯s sake, she had no other choice. She owed Gregory, and would owe him forever. Gu Mengmeng sighed softly before leaning into Lea¡¯s embrace. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°Are you still in pain...¡± Lea was more seriously injured than Elvis. To put it in another way, their recovery speeds were different due to the disparity in their levels. The messy wound on Elvis¡¯ back was nearly healed while Lea was still bleeding. Lea lifted up Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand and ced it over his heart. He then answered solemnly, ¡°Pain. So painful that I don¡¯t want to live anymore, but am unable to die.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a gentle kiss on the spot over Lea¡¯s heart. ¡°I will never let you suffer this pain again in future.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng and sighed before continuing. ¡°Be a good girl and rest here for another 20 days. I will bring you back to Sauder 20 dayster, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea. ¡°You have a solution?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°You already said I am the most intelligent person in the Beast World. I can¡¯t possibly let you down. In order for you to have enough reason to trust me, such that anytime you meet with problems, your first thought would be to let me resolve it and not act recklessly¡ªI must find a way, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything else. Lea handed Gu Mengmeng over to Elvis before walking over to Gregory. He patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Shall we head out for a chat?¡± Chapter 1353 - Looks Like I Guessed Right

Chapter 1353: Looks Like I Guessed Right

Gregory nced worriedly at Gu Mengmeng. He didn¡¯t say anything or make any moves. Lea chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiao Meng doesn¡¯t cherish her own life but values Elvis¡¯ and mine. For the two of us, she won¡¯t do any foolish again. Lea sounded so confident that Gregory felt bothforted and insanely jealous at the same time. Gregory didn¡¯t linger but just morphed into a vulture and used his ws to carry Lea out of that cave and into another one on another mountain. This cave waspletely different from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s present cave. It was full of peculiar rocks and jagged edges, looking very much like the open jaws of a demon. But Lea didn¡¯t care. It was just a ce to hold a discussion. It would do as long as Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Cole must have promised you something, right?¡± Lea leaned casually and calmly against the wall. He grinned at Gregory. ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it. Both you and I are males and both of us desire Mengmeng. If there is anyone in the Beast World who can understand your current emotional state, it would be me. Because only I know just how cruel she can be when she sets her heart to it. She won¡¯t even offer you a word of rejection, but can use her eyes and actions to torment one until they feel like they are in hell. Nevertheless... despite the intense suffering, we cannot resist wishing to to be closer to her even as we are crying out in pain.¡± Gregory¡¯s jaws were clenched tightly as he remained silent, neither agreeing nor denying it. But he knew in his own heart that Lea was right. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cajoling and soothing of Elvis and Lea was more hurtful than a clear-cut rejection. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I also experienced this that I am able to understand your current state... by right, you should be eagerly pandering to her, desperate to present the best of everything to her even if she didn¡¯t ask for it, if only to exchange for just one nce from her. But... you rejected her request and gave up the chance for her to be in your debt. This is not something easily done. Even for Elvis and I, saying ¡®no¡¯ to her is an extremely challenging task. But you actually did it... so the only reasonable exnation is that you have been enticed by arger benefit... for example, someone promised you that as long as you can keep Mengmeng here for the entire winter, he can let Mengmeng willingly ept you as a partner. You could even take over Elvis¡¯ or my status and be the most important person to her.¡± Gregory¡¯s pupils narrowed as his brows furrowed imperceptibly. Lea chuckled. ¡°Ha, looks like I guessed right. Did he also tell you that Elvis¡¯ mark is on her corbone and mine is on her left ear? So... the spot over her heart is still empty and he has the ability to ce your own mark there?¡± Gregory clenched his fists. The words used might have been different, but things had happened exactly as Lea said. If not for the fact that foxes couldn¡¯t fly, Gregory might have suspected that Lea had been hiding somewhere spying on him. This fox... was too scary. Lea waved. ¡°No need to be so worried. I just know him too well, that¡¯s all.¡± Lea took two steps forward and stopped right in front of Gregory. He sized up Gregory with a faint smile. ¡°But... didn¡¯t you find one point suspicious? If he really had the ability to do all that, why didn¡¯t he put his own mark over Mengmeng¡¯s heart? Why is he helping you instead?¡± Chapter 1354 - No Lack Of Wings Over Here

Chapter 1354: No Lack Of Wings Over Here

¡°Although you only met him once, you can¡¯t possibly not have noticed his motives and desire for Mengmeng?¡± Lea shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. Even of you couldn¡¯t see through to his ulterior motives¡ªif it was you, would you help another male im the position over the heart of your favored female?¡± Gregory tightened his fists as he instinctively avoided Lea¡¯s eyes. How could he not know all those things that Lea was talking about? He had been fooling himself, that¡¯s all. Clinging onto an illusion... what if... what if? Lea waved his tail and mercilessly burst Gregory¡¯s hopes. ¡°As someone who has been through it, I can tell you that my Mengmeng does not respond well to threats, but has to be coaxed. No n and scheme is as good as wholeheartedly wanting the best for her. As for what that crippled fox promised you, I can guarantee... he cannot aplish it. In this whole world, there is no one who can do it.¡± Lea lifted his head with an indifferent smile. Despite the clear difference in height and brawn, Gregory felt that Lea looked beyond his reach, as if he was a deity among the clouds peering down disdainfully at themon and foolish mortals. Lea possessed an air of superiority, such that Gregory couldn¡¯t help believing him wholeheartedly. Lea said, ¡°Set aside yourpletely unrealistic ideas and think about it seriously. If Elvis and I don¡¯t allow it, who can go near Mengmeng?¡± Gregory remained silent, but he knew very well that Lea was speaking the truth. With Lea¡¯s intellect and Elvis¡¯ strength, no one would be allowed to approach Gu Mengmeng without their permission. Lea took two steps around to move behind Gregory. He ced one hand on his shoulder and whispered by his ear. ¡°Have you finally realized it? Previously, you could hang around Mengmeng only because I opened a door of opportunity for you. But if you bring something dirty through that door to Mengmeng¡¯s vicinity, I have no choice but to close that door.¡± ¡°This is the Motou mountains, ¡°Gregory stated frankly. Meaning that without him, they couldn¡¯t even leave this cave. In fact... Lea couldn¡¯t even return to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side now. Lea nodded with a chuckle. ¡°You are right. This is the Motou mountains. In other words... you are not the only one here who can fly. There¡¯s nock of wings over here. Tell me, how difficult can it be for me to find someone here willing to service the Messenger of the Beast Deity? Mmm?¡± Gregory frowned and lowered his head. Ha, yes. Among the tens of thousands of birds here, how many could resist Elvis¡¯ power, Lea¡¯s persuasions and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beauty? The eagle-owl tribe used to be one of the guardians of the Motou mountains. Now, the entire race was fully loyal to Gu Mengmeng and followed her lead unswervingly. And she didn¡¯t even have a single partner from the eagle-owl tribe. She had easily won over the eagle-owl race, and could easily do the same to the other bird tribes in the Motou mountains. His own stone-cold heart had already been moved by her. Others would probably be even more vulnerable to her charms. She just had to crook one finger and say she wanted to build a bridge made of wings to walk back to Sauder?¡ªthose birds would tear off their own wings without any hesitation just to fulfill her wish. Lea was a master at reading the subtle facial and bodynguage of others and saw that Gregory¡¯s smile was full of bitterness. From that, he knew Gregory understood him and so patted him on the shoulder. ¡°So if you wish to remain by Mengmeng¡¯s side, forging an alliance with me would be your best bet. What do you say?¡± Chapter 1355 - Sorry, Thank You.

Chapter 1355: Sorry, Thank You.

¡°What do you want me to do? Gregory was straight to the point. Lea gently brushed some non-existent dust off Gregory¡¯s shoulder before rubbing his own fingertips with a smile. ¡°Nothing special, I just want assurance that Mengmeng will not endure any suffering over the next 20 days, and that after those 20 days, the three of us can be transported safely back to Sauder. As long as you can do this, I promise that you can remain by Mengmeng¡¯s side... of course, whether she likes you or not, and whether she wants to ept you¡ªit will all depend on your own capabilities and luck.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory had no other choice, did he? Lea nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since we are done here, let¡¯s go back. I have not seen my Mengmeng for this whole while and miss her very much.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t reply to Lea¡¯s coy showing-off, but just grabbed him by the ankle with a vengeance and carried him back to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave. Gu Mengmeng saw that Lea had returned and hurriedly went forth to wee him. She turned him around to inspect his wound and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that it hadn¡¯t split open. ¡°What secretive words did you exchange? Why did you have to discuss it behind my back?¡± Lea just ced one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he will only save one partner if you jump off again? I was discussing with him that he should just save Elvis next time and let me have a clean death, so that I won¡¯t have to be on tenterhooks everyday with you.¡± ¡°Lea...¡± Gu Mengmeng whined Lea¡¯s name in a pleading manner that tugged at his heartstrings. He pinched her little face in exasperation and kissed her. ¡°I am not as good-tempered as Elvis. I won¡¯t let you off the hook just like that... you must be mentally prepared. After you get the Love of the Sky... I will settle our scores then. Understand? Mmm?¡± Settle the score after getting the Love of the Sky? Gu Mengmeng thought about it... Ha, they would be preparing to bear little foxes after getting the Love of the Sky. So did Lea mean that he nned to settle the score with her when they were making babies? Gu Mengmeng blushed and gently pounded on Lea¡¯s chest. ¡°Indecent.¡± Lea let Gu Mengmeng continue hammering lightly on his chest. His eyes filled with bliss as he watched her throwing a sassy tantrum in his arms. Thank goodness she was fine. Thank goodness. Thank goodness. As long as she could forever remain like that in his arms, throwing tantrums, he could forgive everything. Gently holding her little fists, he lowered his head and kissed her left ear. ¡°Gregory saved us again. We now owe him a debt equivalent of six lives. This debt... how do you intend to repay him?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. She popped her tiny head out of Lea¡¯s arms and looked at the stone-faced Gregory, feeling somewhat sheepish. How could she put it? The blood had rushed up to her head and she just jumped off without any care. But looking at Gregory now, she didn¡¯t feel that angry anymore. After all, Gregory was not her partner. He had no duty to cater to her whims. It was just as what Gregory had said: ¡°why should I?¡±. Using suicide to force his hand just because he liked her a little was not the smartest choice. But since she had alreadymitted the deed, it was toote to regret it. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and stood up resolutely. ¡°Well... Gregory, I was too impulsive today. I apologize. Sorry and... thank you.¡± Chapter 1356 - It’s All Your Rotten Idea

Chapter 1356: It¡¯s All Your Rotten Idea

Gregory pursed his lips and did not say anything. Gu Mengmeng also thought that it did not seem sincere when she was only showing half of her head, so she walked out from Lea¡¯s arms and towards Gregory. But she had taken only three steps when Gregory¡¯s expression changed. With a frown on his face, he said coldly, ¡°Stay there, don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Mengmeng was frightened by Gregory¡¯s shout and stood so still that it seemed like she had stepped on andmine, along with a nk face staring at Gregory. Gregory realised that he had overreacted. Gu Mengmeng was obviously not going to jump off the cliff another time, so he felt awkward and turned his face away, not knowing what to say. Lea was standing behind Gu Mengmeng and exchanged nces with Elvis. His smile was mocking Gregory for acting like a bashful and romantically inexperienced young brat, as he thought about how his behaviour was unlikely to win the heart of Gu Mengmeng... Lea conveniently pulled Gu Mengmeng back into his arms and pecked on her little face, as he said, ¡°Instead of saying 100 times of sorry, why not do it right for once. After all, using ¡®thank you¡¯ to express gratitude is not serious enough.¡± Gu Mengmeng agreed and turned to look at Lea, asking, ¡°What do you think then?¡± Lea rubbed his chin and said, ¡°He saved us three twice, so it is equivalent to six lives. We have to return him six lives for it to be considered a fair deal.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head as she looked at Lea to think. Then she nodded seriously and said, ¡°I owe you six lives. If you have anyone you want to kill, tell me. I will kill six people for you, what do you think?¡± Lea and Gregory were both surprised. Lea held his head and suppressed hisughter. Whereas Gregory¡¯s face was stony when he said, ¡°I am a male, yet I am counting on you, a female, to kill people for me? You...¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her mouth and thought to herself, Oh no, there is a strong bias against females in the beast world, in some cases the men are even more prideful than males. Gu Mengmeng jabbed Lea using her elbows and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your rotten idea.¡± Leaughed bitterly and helplessly, ¡°I said to return him six lives, but who said anything about killing people for him?¡± ¡°Then...¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Lea tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sauder have a ¡®gift¡¯ for the birds on Motou Mountains?¡± Gift... Miranda?! When Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes shed brightly, Lea could tell that she had thought about it. Then he continued saying, ¡°Besides Miranda, we can go to other tribes to exchange five females to be sent to Motou Mountains. If we do this, wouldn¡¯t we be returning six lives to Gregory?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, this is a good idea. Not only will I be able to return a favor, I can also solve the problem of overcrowding on Motou Mountains.¡± Lea turned his gaze to Gregory and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to exchange for females. After all, unless they make a grave mistake, none of the tribes would easily sell their females. So we have to trouble Gregory to stay in Sauder for a short period. When we have found six females, we will return the favor and you can return to Motou Mountains. I¡¯m not sure if Gregory you are agreeable to this?¡± How could Gregory not understand? This was what Lea meant by finding a legitimate reason for him to stay by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Lea smiled at Gu Mengmeng and she also heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1357 - Ah Gu, Welcome Back

Chapter 1357: Ah Gu, Wee Back

It¡¯s easy to be indebted but difficult to repay it. Now that Lea came up with such an idea, it was finally considered a win-win situation for both parties. After returning the favor to Gregory, Gu Mengmeng felt that the emotional burden on her had greatly reduced. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s relieved look andughed. Thisd was really intending on making things clear with Gregory and waspletely unwilling for him to do anything for her for free. This showed that Gu Mengmeng really did not have any feelings for Gregory, so she did not give him any chance to showcase himself. As such, he could be at ease for cing Gregory by her side. Come to think about it, he was just another Burke. As each day passed, Gu Mengmeng used a small stone to draw a line on the wall. In a blink of an eye, 20 days had passed by. It was the coldest period during winter, but Gu Mengmeng insisted on returning to Sauder. Elvis and Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng was worried about Chixuan. These 20 days had already been difficult for her, so they did not want to force her and apanied her in the snowstorm. So long as she could be reassured and happy, it would be enough for them. It was not difficult for Gregory to travel through the snowstorm. Originally, he did not want to bring her, firstly because he wanted to spend more time with her, and secondly because of Cole¡¯s non-existent promise. Now that he had formed an alliance with Lea and Lea had given him a reason to stay by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, he no longer had any reason to force Gu Mengmeng to stay on Motou Mountains. Moreover, if she really jumped the cliff another time, even if she was fine, he might have already gone crazy. Originally, Gregory wanted to carry Gu Mengmeng on his back, and grab Elvis and Lea with each of his w, just like how they came, but Gu Mengmeng was unwilling. She said that the situation was special when they came and it was more urgent. Even though they were also in a rush to return now, it was not as chaotic as when they hade, so there was no reason for her to make Gregory carry her on his back. Actually, everyone was clear that because she had made use of his liking for her once, she was deeply bothered. After revealing the secret, she became even more cautious when interacting with him. Gregory knew that she was stubborn, so there was no use in forcing her and let her be. The oue was that since Lea was considerably smaller, he would curl and wrap around Gu Mengmeng in a wooden bucket and Gregory would onto the side of the wooden bucket. Then Elvis would grab onto Gregory¡¯s ws. So three dayster, there was such a strange sight spotted in the sky of Sauder. A vulture was flying in the sky, with a wolf hanging from its leg and its w holding onto a wooden bucket. There was something moving about in the snow, but as it was too far away, Gu Mengmeng could not see clearly. When shended onnd, Gu Mengmeng saw one person standing in front of the stone castle with his hands behind his back. The door to the stone castle was opened and a huge firece was burning, but it still could not warm up the snowy white ce around. The person standing at the entrance was not anyone else but Cole. His silvery white hair was flying in the wind and his lips were grinning. It seemed as though he was not concerned about the snow and cold, as his eyes were smiling and he said, ¡°Ah Gu, wee back.¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes as she looked at Cole and sheughed coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± ¡°Scared, why would I be scared?¡± Cole took two steps forward to stand in front of Gu Mengmeng. He turned to his side and gestured to her politely and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you have been suffering during this long journey, I was also worried that you would be cold or hungry, so I repaired this destroyed stone castle, heated it up, prepared some delicacies and warmed up the water, just awaiting your return.¡± Chapter 1358 - Congratulations On Becoming The Beast King

Chapter 1358: Congrattions On Bing The Beast King

Gu Mengmeng was no longer able to bear the cold, so she did not turn down his offer and directly entered the stone castle. Elvis and Lea followed right after, Gregory hesitated for a while but followed. After all in the snowstorm, if there was any unexpected event, his presence would be more advantageous for Gu Mengmeng. Cole waspletely unbothered by the attitude of the four of them, and only said casually like an owner, ¡°The bath water has been heated, Ah Gu, do you want to take a bath first, or eat first?¡± Gu Mengmeng sat by the fire and warmed her hands. She looked up at Cole and said, ¡°Congrattions on bing the Beast King.¡± Cole smiled widely and reached out both hands, saying, ¡°Yeah, it is something worth celebrating. Look, Ah Gu, after bing the Beast King, my broken arm is actually growing out. This way... there would not be anyone who would mock you for having a disabled male by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gazended on that pair of arms. Her expression was cold and she said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Originally, I feel that my anger has been vented out every time I see that disgusting broken arm of yours.¡± Coleughed and said, ¡°Silly Ah Gu, if you want to vent your anger... No matter how many times, I will let you break it. Here, break it.¡± Gu Mengmeng watched as Cole presented his arms before her and stepped back into Elvis¡¯ arms. She nced at Cole coldly and said, ¡°I rushed here in the snowstorm not to waste my breath on you. Tell me, what did you do to Chixuan?¡± Cole shook his head, as though a little regretful, and said, ¡°Ah Gu ah Ah Gu, you are really impatient. Aren¡¯t you just telling me that you are anxious about Chixuan and I should start from him if I want to threaten you?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened. When her beast pressure almost left her body, Cole gestured to her to stay silent and said, ¡°Your beast pressure now cannot kill me... But those two of them don¡¯t seem to be strong, I¡¯m not sure whether they can survive the beast pressure of three Beast Kings? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and calmed herself down. She took a nce at Lea and did not say anything. She promised Lea that she would leave things to him if anything happened and she would not act rashly. Then, Lea smiled at her tofort her, and lightly stroked her silky hair, saying, ¡°Mengmeng, you have not taken a bath during these days on Motou Mountains. Since the water is heated, you should go up and take a bathfortably. I will handle things here, be good.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Let Elvis stay here with you.¡± Lea shook his head and wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°You are my deadly weakness. I can only be at ease with the strongest armor protecting you.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Cole and felt that he needed to be guarded against. Leaughed softly, ¡°Even if Elvis is here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his beast pressure, isn¡¯t it?¡± True, Cole is now a Beast King. He could kill Lea just by releasing his beast pressure. Even if Elvis was around, he would not be able to stop Cole¡¯s beast pressure. Gu Mengmeng nodded and kissed Lea¡¯s lower chin, saying to him, ¡°Then I shall be going up, take care.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Lea returned a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, then watched as she walked up the steps with Elvis reluctantly. Then he smiled. It was only a short moment, but his smile, as though it was a mask, transformed into a sly look. ¡°King of the Snow fox tribe, even I... cannot defy your orders, is it?¡± Chapter 1359 - Ninth Brother’s Idea Matches My Thoughts

Chapter 1359: Ninth Brother¡¯s Idea Matches My Thoughts

Cole did not deny it. He looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s leaving backview with his greedy eyes and said, ¡°My first order for you as the Fox King is to kill Elvis, can you do it?¡± Lea hesitated and nodded, then suddenly heughed and said, ¡°You want Elvis and me to fight among ourselves and force Mengmeng into despair. When she is at her weakest, you are going to use that chance to control her mind using the bewitching spell and make her your puppet?¡± Cole seemed to think that the idea was great as he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, Ninth brother¡¯s idea matches my thoughts.¡± But Lea waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s so easy for Elvis and me to die. So long as Ah Gu says it, Elvis and I would put in our all... to kill you for her.¡± ¡°Just you... Now you still dare to talk big in front of me?¡± Cole narrowed his eyes, and his tone was filled with threaten. But Lea did not seem concerned and replied, ¡°Your abilities have always been higher than mine. There is no need for you to wait until you be the Beast King to kill me. You could have dug out my heart during those years. But aren¡¯t you keeping me to enjoy the fun of humiliating me? I have only shown my ws and teeth after your many years of nurturing, are you willing to see me die so simply?¡± Suddenly, Coleughed. His fingers pointed at Lea as he said, ¡°Only Ninth brother knows me the best in the world.¡± ¡°I need to learn from my past mistakes. I am not at all surprised that you have returned to Sauder, it¡¯s just that... now that the wolf n has moved here, if you want to seize back this territory, you need to have a huge war with the wolf n. Even if we do not mention the difference in battling capabilities of foxes and wolves, the wolf n has Elvis as its Wolf King and Mengmeng the Snake King, so the chances of you winning is not high.¡± ¡°Smart-alec.¡± Cole harrumphed. ¡°Sauder is a gift from me to Ah Gu, it is not right for me to seize back the gift I gave out.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Lea narrowed his eyes. Cole, ¡°Why do you think those old follies from the tribe elder group would listen to Ah Gu and never dared to create trouble for her? Did you really think that it is you, the Ninth Highness who managed to hold them down?¡± Lea understood andughed softly, ¡°No wonder Oakley¡¯s scheme was so easily uncovered by you?¡± ¡°No wonder? No, not only this.¡± Cole walked in front of Lea and ced his newly grown arm on Lea¡¯s shoulders, saying, ¡°Did you think the people from 16 tribes are all idiots? Who would dare listen to Oakley the lynx and defy me? Ha, let me tell you, it¡¯s not like that... It¡¯s me who oppressed them when Oakley sought help from them. I allowed the stray beasts to capture their females and kill their children, brothers and parents, forcing them to work alongside Oakley... In order to give Ah Gu the 16 tribes, I actually put in so much effort to force everyone to kill me.¡± Cole rested both arms on Lea¡¯s shoulders and thought seriously, ¡°Tell me, when I am nning to gain control over the world for Ah Gu, what were Elvis and you doing? Huh? You were just ying around with her. ording to the stories that the messengers had passed down, both of you are demonic concubines who caused the demise of a kingdom. I am Ah Gu¡¯s pir and the one who helped her gain control over thend.¡± Lea scoffed and used his hands to break free from Cole. He dusted his shoulders and smiled, ¡°Great Fox King, no offence, my Mengmeng... really does not like anyone touching me. If I have anything dirty on me, she won¡¯t be happy.¡± Chapter 1360 - I Have Been Waiting For You All Along

Chapter 1360: I Have Been Waiting For You All Along

Cole was not frustrated and nodded his head nonchntly, saying, ¡°True, beast pets should behave like beast pets. It¡¯s great that you are making use of your seductive tricks to serve Ah Gu and keep her happy every day, because once she is sick of you one day, I will torture and kill you without any hesitation... So, it¡¯s wise for you to work hard and keep Ah Gu satisfied.¡± Lea scoffed and nced sideways at Cole, saying, ¡°What identity are you using to speak to me like this? You couldn¡¯t have thought of yourself as Mengmeng¡¯s first partner, right? Let me remind you, my Mengmeng... the trash that she hates the most is you.¡± Cole, ¡°Say whatever you want. Anyway, Ah Gu likes you now, so I won¡¯t kill you. If you want to pretend to put up a strong front, it¡¯s fine by me. I have heard of even worse insults than these... Just this amount would not agitate me at all.¡± Lea wagged his tail and casually sat by the fire to warm his hands. If Mengmeng finished her bath and he had to carry her, his hands cannot be cold. He looked at Cole from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Flesh growing back on bones, your hands can grow back after being broken... you must have taken the Soul of the Forest from Chixuan, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cole did not deny it. Lea shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You knew that Mengmeng hates it the most when you do anything to Chixuan, yet you had to do it. Ha, you¡¯d better pray for yourself. I¡¯m afraid that before Mengmeng gets sick of me, you would be murdered by her first.¡± As they were speaking, there was the sound of the door opening upstairs. Lea thought that it was Gu Mengmenging out after her bath and looked up, but he started to frown. The person was not Gu Mengmeng. Instead, Miranda was walking our from the room closest to the left on the second level corridor. Miranda had been walking along the wall and seemed extremely uneasy. Her pupils were shaking continuously and seemed to be out of focus. It was unclear whether she was mentally afraid or fragile physically. Her body was swaying from side to side, as though she would fall if she had not gained support from holding the wall, as she made her way towards Lea. ¡°Ah Ya... You are back... I have been waiting for you all along... all along waiting for you...¡± Lea¡¯s brows furrowed. Instead of looking at Miranda, he looked at Cole and said, ¡°Unless the bait was Mengmeng, beauty traps do not work on me. Moreover, Mengmeng has already known this trick, why did you not give up on it?¡± Cole shook his head and clicked his tongue, saying, ¡°My Ninth brother, you have misunderstood me. This... is not any plot. This... is my gift for you.¡± Lea looked at Cole, as though he was about tough, but did not speak. Cole continued exining, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rise up to fifth-level and activate the blood of a Beast King? Are you willing to be oppressed by that wolf your entire life?¡± Lea scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Miranda is some holy creature for nourishment? After eating her, I will be able to rise a level?¡± Cole frowned and said with a perverted face, ¡°Ninth brother really does not know to care for a female... Eating her won¡¯t allow you to rise a level, but sleeping with her... can.¡± Lea stepped back, disgusted, and even the smile on his face could not cover up the despise he felt. He replied, ¡°Then I have to disappoint the Fox King¡¯s kind intentions. Besides Mengmeng... I cannot be excited by other females.¡± Cole, ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly. Have you never thought of why your father would be so insistent on having her? Without caring about the fact that she was going to be your partner?¡± Chapter 1361 - Why Did He Not Agree?!

Chapter 1361: Why Did He Not Agree?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Because mating with her once is equivalent to battling with an orc of the same level.¡± As Cole spoke, he walked to Miranda¡¯s side and grabbed her hair, pulling her into his arms. Sticking his tongue out, he licked along Miranda¡¯s neck and when he reached her chin, he did not touch her lips and said, ¡°Moreover, the children she gives birth to... That is the most delicious nourishment in this Beast World. You might have forgotten, right? When your father first obtained her, he was only third-level, but he rose to fourth-level after imprisoning her for a period... Then after a rainy season, he rose to fifth-level... The rainy season was over 60 days... And the pregnancy period of a fox is exactly 52 days. Say, isn¡¯t it such a coincidence?¡± Lea¡¯s face flushed white and his eyes seemed to be filled with unknown feelings of depression. He thought that his father had be insistent about Miranda because he was under Cole¡¯s bewitching spell during the mass estrus, but he had never thought that... the truth was as such. Lea narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°So father did not die out of frustration after seeing her on my bed, right?¡± Coleughed out loud and said, ¡°Of course not, a fifth-level beast would be dead out of frustration? Why didn¡¯t you say he died out ofughing because of you?¡± ¡°So how did he die?¡± Lea continued asking. Cole pinched Miranda¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Come, tell your lover how his father died.¡± Miranda pursed her lips, unwilling to speak. Her eyes were filled with panic and fear, as she shook her head profusely at Lea, as though pleading with him to not ask and hear anymore. ¡°Say it!¡± Along with Cole¡¯s low growl, Miranda was pushed to the ground violently. She fell to the ground by Lea¡¯s side, like a butterfly that has lost its wings, and tears dripped from her face as she spoke, with her entire body trembling uncontrobly. Lea nced and made eye contact with her, saying, ¡°Tell me honestly what you know, otherwise...¡± Lea shot her a cold gaze and Miranda shuddered even more, as though her soul had been sucked out. After all, no matter how Cole treated her, only her body was harmed. But Lea was someone she liked since young. Even though he had never treated her kindly, but she had still been hoping for so many years. On countless painful days and nights, she had only survived by thinking of Lea¡¯s face. Some people could leave you breathless just by mentioning their name. His gaze made you even more fearful than mountains and scalding oil. Miranda slowly closed her eyes and turned her face to the side. She answered with a tremulous voice, ¡°It¡¯s me... When mating... I dug out his heart.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Cole smiled eerily and asked. Miranda¡¯s face was pale and even her lips lost its color. With her trembling voice, she replied, ¡°Then... I ate his heart... And opened up his chest. I dug out all his internal organs and crushed them... I hate him, he had tortured me for two whole years! I should have been your partner, I should be living happily with you under the sun, but he ruined all these... Not only did he force himself on my body, he also did not care about my feelings. He only used me as a tool to level up and continuously asked me for more. He forced me to be pregnant and give birth to his children, then make me watch with my own eyes as he ate all my children... I also thought of resigning to fate. So long as he agrees to make me your partner, I can endure it, but he did not agree... What right did he not agree?! Why did he not agree?!¡± Chapter 1362 - Disgusting, Why Am I Part Of The Snow Fox Clan?

Chapter 1362: Disgusting, Why Am I Part Of The Snow Fox n?

As Miranda said, the more agitated she was. Eventually, she totally lost control of her emotions and it seemed as though blood, instead of tears, were flowing from her eyes. She held tightly onto Lea¡¯s hands, causing her sharp nails to sink deep into his skin. With her eyes ring wide open, she screamed, ¡°He snatched away everything from me, when all along I only wanted you! He did not give me, not give me... So, I can only kill him, kill! Kill kill kill!¡± Cole sat opposite Lea and warmed his hands, as he said nonchntly, ¡°Miranda, what did I say a female should behave so that she would be liked? Hmm?¡± When Miranda heard Cole¡¯s voice, her entire body froze, then her facial expression transformed from an eerie and rigid one to a more adjusted one. It took a whole three to five minutes for her to control her expression, returning to her usual look of being meek and fragile. Even her voice had softened, as though she would be frightened and start crying because of the sound of a cough. ¡°I... I only wanted to be with you, everything I did was to be with you, really...¡± Lea stood up beside Miranda. He did not say anything and walked straight up the stairs. On the second level, to the extreme right, was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room. Within the same building, the soundproofing was limited, so Elvis and Gu Mengmeng the two Beast Kings could still hear Miranda¡¯s scream even if they had not intended on eavesdropping. Lea pushed open the door and looked at Gu Mengmeng, then he walked around her and directly entered the bathtub. Gu Mengmeng had finished taking a bath for a long time and the water had already turned cold. Gu Mengmeng ran and leaned against the edge of the bathtub, worried. Her teary eyes looked at Lea. Through her clear eyes, it was obvious that she felt pained. ¡°Lea, the water is cold, stop soaking in it, you will catch a cold...¡± Lea¡¯s entire body was submerged in the water and he ignored Gu Mengmeng, as though he wanted to drown himself. Gu Mengmeng was very concerned and wanted to reach her hands to drag Lea out. Before her fingers could touch the water surface, Lea suddenly sat up and reached out his hands, wanting to grab her wrist. But he stopped a finger distance away. After hesitating for a long while, he slowly ced his hands down and said with his head lowered, ¡°The water is cold, don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°But my man is in the cold water.¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out to grab his dropping wrist and held it, then ced it on her face and said, ¡°A wet fox is not allowed on the bed. Do a transformation and dry yourself before hugging me, alright?¡± Lea wanted to withdraw his hands, but he was enjoying the warmth and softness of the fingertips. With his eyes filled withplicated struggling emotions, he turned his face away and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°I finally managed to convince myself that even if I am dirty I can stay by your side... But I never knew that my n is even more unsightly than I had imagined... Disgusting, why am I a part of the snow fox n? I am really disgusted...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to hug Lea but was stopped by Elvis. With one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, and another hand dragging Lea out and throwing to the side, Elvis said, ¡°Transform yourself and dry yourself. Xiao Meng just took a bath, don¡¯t make her wet.¡± Lea rolled on the ground pathetically, then saw Gu Mengmeng seeming like she wanted to pounce into his arms, so he instinctively followed Elvis¡¯ instructions. Before he could transform back to his human form, Gu Mengmeng had already pounced into his arms and wrapped around his neck to kiss him on the forehead. Chapter 1363 - I Am Not Afraid Of Pain And Death, But I Am Afraid Of Losing You

Chapter 1363: I Am Not Afraid Of Pain And Death, But I Am Afraid Of Losing You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are my husband, you are not disgusting at all.¡± Gu Mengmeng pounced into Lea¡¯s arms. Lea transformed into human form and hugged Mengmeng, as he looked at her uneasily with his wide and narrow eyes. ¡°Will you... abandon me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and solemnly made a promise. ¡°I know that I usually do not keep my words, so Elvis and you always call me a little liar, but I will not deceive you about this. I, Gu Mengmeng, only have lifetime husbands, not ex-husbands!¡± ¡°Mengmeng,¡± Lea hesitated for a while, but still hugged her tightly and said, ¡°I know that I am selfish. Even though I have such dirty blood coursing through my body, I still do not want to let you off... I can do anything, really. Being a beast pet is also alright, or a guardian beast, even as your food is fine... I just beg you to not abandon me... I am not afraid of pain and death, but I am scared of losing you...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t lose me, I will always be by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her face on Lea¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡°People cannot choose our birth. We cannot choose our parents, our rtives. This is our original sin, but you cannot be med. After all, you also don¡¯t have the power to reject it. But those people who have sinned are not you. You did not imprison Miranda, and did not force her to mate, more so than ever, you did not eat her children like a madman. The person who did all these is not you, why do you have to me yourself?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°I am not ming myself, I am ashamed... You are like a sun glowing everywhere, and I... only am more and more unsightly.¡± ¡°Lea, do you remember that I told you that you are my first love?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words were like the gentle breeze, making people charmed. Lea nodded and said, ¡°I remember. You said that first love is the most unforgettable and beautiful feeling. We are both each other¡¯s first love.¡± Lea did not mean anything much when he said this, but it had a different meaning to Elvis, who was sitting at the side quietly and listening. His heart sank a little as the two words ¡®first love¡¯ seemed to be a heavy rock weighing down on him. When he apanied Gu Mengmeng to meet the Beast Deity previously, he saw Snake from the other world. He seemed to have... be Xiao Meng¡¯s first love in that world. This world has Lea and that world has Snake, yet only him, the first partner, could never be her first love. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention was all on Lea so she had not noticed Elvis¡¯ emotions. She only leaned in Lea¡¯s arms and said gently, ¡°In my world, there is a saying: a man may have two women in their life, at least two. After marrying the Red Rose, as time passed, the red would be like the mosquito¡¯s blood on the wall, whereas the white is still ¡®the bright moonlight by the bed¡¯; after marrying the White Rose, the white would be the sticky rice stains on the clothes, whereas the red would be a red mark on the chest.¡± ¡°And I am very lucky to have both of them. You are my moonlight by the bed and Elvis is the red mark on my chest. No matter what others may say, I am very certain of the kind of person the person I love is.¡± When Gu Mengmeng finished saying her piece, she looked up to smile at Lea and continued, ¡°So my moonlight, stop saying those self-deprecating words. In my eyes, you are shining brightly as well. As for me... besides being rash and creating trouble, I have nothing else. If you talk about despising, it should be Elvis and you despising me...¡± Chapter 1364 - Join Me In My Tyranny

Chapter 1364: Join Me In My Tyranny

Lea knew Gu Mengmeng was justforting herself. He loved her so much and spent so much time thinking about her¡ªhow could he not notice the pain in her eyes? With her heart aching for him, Lea felt that if he would be struck by lightning if he still didn¡¯t pull himself together. Probing carefully, Lea confirmed once more. ¡°Do you really not disdain the filth of my race and my father¡¯s unscrupulous ways?¡± Gu Mengmeng poked Lea¡¯s chest with a smile. ¡°The unscrupulous one is your father and not you. Why will I scorn you for that? Moreover... who said the snow fox race is filthy? In my eyes, you are the purest and most beautiful fox.¡± Lea finally rxed and looped his arms around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. ¡°How beautiful?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood lifted on seeing Lea smile. She tapped one finger against her own chin and pondered for a moment. ¡°Mmm... you have a face that canunch a thousand ships. No one in this world is more beautiful than you. Just one nce at you makes me swoon. Apletely unforgettable face that drives me crazy...¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face. ¡°Apletely unforgettable face that drives you crazy. Seem like I am really very beautiful.¡± ¡°Of course. You are my husband after all.¡± Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s face and gave him a kiss. ¡°My Lea still looks the best when he is smiling. That gloomy countenance doesn¡¯t suit you at all and makes me sad to look at.¡± ¡°If you like it, I will smile everyday for you to see,¡± Lea answered. Gu Mengmeng nodded before standing up. ¡°Alright, since the things on the inside have settled down, should we go check the outside?¡± Lea also rose and grasped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t disdain me, then everything that Cole had so painstakingly arranged would be useless against me.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and reached out her other hand toward Elvis. ¡°Cinnabar of my heart, join me in my tyranny.¡± Cinnabar of her heart... Elvis chuckled. Just like that, Gu Mengmeng managed to instantly purify the words ¡°first love¡±, which had been tainted by all that pent-up conflict. Holding her little hand, Elvis said, ¡°Leave the fighting to me, don¡¯t charge straight in. Understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile. ¡°I know. Lea is the brains while you are the brawn. I will just sit by the side, snacking on melon seeds and enjoying the show.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged looks. They already had a tacit agreement on how things were going to start once they went down. They didn¡¯t believe that Gu Mengmeng would obediently sit by the side, eating melon seeds while watching the show, but... With the two of them around, she would nevere to harm, anyway. When they went downstairs, Miranda was just cowering in a corner hugging her knees. She stared grievously at Lea. Lea ignored Miranda and continued to carefully escort Gu Mengmeng. He spread out an animal skin across a stone stool for her to sit down, before going down on one knee beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any melon seeds now, but I remember you like to eat Xue Ling fruits. After we get rid of those annoying pests, I will go help you find some, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng used to eat Xue Ling fruits while she was pregnant. At that time, Lea was emotionally aggrieved and went seeking for those fruits in a crazed manner. Recalling how he came back then nearly half-dead, how could Gu Mengmeng bear to let him risk his life once again just for those fruits? Chapter 1365 - My Eyes Are Going Blind

Chapter 1365: My Eyes Are Going Blind

¡°No need, I don¡¯t really like it that much.¡± Gu Mengmeng rejected with a shake of her head. Gregory, who had remained silent the whole time, spoke up then. ¡°I know where I can find some. I will go get some for you.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could say ¡°no need¡±, Gregory had already spread his wings and flown off. Gu Mengmeng thought about it and decided this was for the best. If a fight really broke out and the three Beast Kings exerted their powers at the same time, the third-level Gregory might just explode on the spot from their beast pressure? Anyway, he was used to traveling in such harsh weather, so the outdoors might now be safer for him than inside the castle. As a result, she gave up all thoughts of chasing after him and just murmured. ¡°Thank you, then...¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s flown away already and can¡¯t hear your thanks. But it doesn¡¯t matter. When he returns with the fruit, Elvis and I will give him something in return for it. We won¡¯t let him go through all that effort for nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and agreed. Otherwise, she would feel ufortable eating those Xue Ling fruits. ¡°So Ah Gu likes to eat Xue Ling fruits...¡± Cole gave a knowing smile. ¡°Alright. I will send my men across the Beast World to gather all the Xue Ling fruit avable for you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Cole before emitting a high-pitched cry, giving both Elvis and Lea a fright. Even Cole was stunned. Gu Mengmeng threw herself into Lea¡¯s embrace and cried. ¡°My eyes... my eyes are going blind... how can there be such a disgusting thing is this world... sob sob sob, it stings my eyes!¡± Elvis and Lea were momentarily taken aback before breaking out into smiles. This girl... didn¡¯t she promise just to sit by and watch the show? Lea patted Gu Mengmeng gently on the back and coaxed her with doting affection. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t look at him if he stings your eyes. What if you turn around and spoil your eyes?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded profoundly. ¡°Mmm, my lord is still better to look at. Quick, give me a smile. I need to cleanse my eyes.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and gave her a radiant and doting smile. His nted eyes were filled with warmth, as if he was looking at the world¡¯s rarest and precious treasure. Gu Mengmeng nodded with satisfaction before turning to look at Elvis. ¡°Hubby, give me a smile...¡± Usually, Elvis just had to look at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and his lips would automatically curl up. But now that she was asking him to do so, he felt rather awkward and tense, hesitating for a long while before finally giving an extremely stiff smile. Gu Mengmeng sped her hands in front of her chest and swooned. ¡°So handsome...¡± Elvisughed out loud at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s teasing. He smiled with helpless affection as he caressed her head. Thereafter, he and Lea stood in front of Gu Mengmeng and used their broad backs to shield her from Cole. ¡°Are you going to get lost or do we have to make you?¡± Cole asked with a smile, ¡°You and I are both Beast Kings. Who do you think will die first if we fight?¡± Cole looked pointedly at Lea, his implication clear. Elvis warmed up his muscles with a couple of neck rotations. ¡°I am not Xiao Meng. I won¡¯t feel threatened.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could a little wolf pup raised by my hand possess a gentle heart like Ah Gu? But... doesn¡¯t Ah Gu have something she wishes to ask me? Is it really not a problem if you just chase me off like this? After all, I used the Soul of the Forest to activate my Beast King bloodline.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a chill run through her body, but she resisted the impulse to just rush forward to strangle and interrogate Cole. She had promised to not do anything rash and let Elvis and Lea handle this. Chapter 1366 - You Really Spout A Lot Of Bullshit

Chapter 1366: You Really Spout A Lot Of Bullshit

Lea waved his tail nonchntly. ¡°Cole, you have been using the same method for so long... we will be immune sooner orter. Chixuan is already a second-level beast now, and an adult. He is no longer a little baby who needs Mengmeng¡¯s protection. Even if this adult beast dies, it is just a means of natural selection. How long do you think you can make use of Chixuan to threaten Mengmeng?¡± Cole nodded profoundly. ¡°Chixuan alone is not enough after all. Then... how about I add on a Kanwu? Oh, right, of that brood of wolf pups, the one I like the most is Jialue. His eyes really look like Ah Gu¡¯s and touches me so... I can barely withstand the urge to press him down beneath me and give him some love, so as to soothe my longing for Ah Gu.¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped up from her stool. Lea waved his tail and gently brushed it against her arms,nding it right in her embrace. Lea was signaling to Gu Mengmeng: Calm down. He is using psychological tactics to upset you. Gu Mengmeng took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down. She then hugged Lea¡¯s tail and sat back down. With Elvis and Lea right in front of her, she and Cole could not see each other at all. Cole¡¯s hearing was topnotch and he could clearly hear Gu Mengmeng jumping up in rage. Unfortunately, those two bothersome fellows were blocking his view, or he would have been able to see that fuming little face. Even when her eyes were filled with anger and disgust, it was wonderful whenever she fixed her gaze on him. Cole said with obvious regret, ¡°Ah Gu, I came all the way here to help fix your house and take care of your sons. I even got some health tonics to help Lea get promoted. Will you not even show your face and thank me?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained silent. She just held onto Lea¡¯s tail and sat behind him and Elvis, waiting to see how they would handle Cole. Elvis took one step forward. His fangs and ws were already glinting in the light. Cole waved. ¡°Sauder might be destroyed if we really start a fight now. I don¡¯t really care, but Ah Gu¡¯s favorite Sandy and family lives here, as do your new wolf disciples and eldest son Hede. Does it really not matter if they all die? Will Ah Gu cry?¡± Elvis sneered. ¡°You really spout a lot of bullshit.¡± Meanwhile, Elvis was already swinging one w toward Cole. Cole was right. Elvis couldn¡¯t kill Cole as he was still linked to Chixuan¡¯s life. Elvis didn¡¯t care whether Chixuan lived or died but Gu Mengmeng did, and he would never do anything to upset her. But was killing the only way to torment someone? Elvis¡¯ attack was sharp and without any leniency. As Cole was also a Beast King now, it would not be easy to kill him. He had to give it his all just to not be defeated. And Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s goal was to snatch back the Soul of the Forest. As long as they could take back Cole¡¯s Soul of the Forest, they wouldn¡¯t need to go find that Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs anymore. Furthermore... They wanted to see if Cole lost the Soul of the Forest and once again got his arm and leg broken¡ªwould he be able to grow another pair? Cole was no fool and would not stand still for Elvis to attack. In addition, he was the one who had taught Elvis his fighting skills¡ªso although Cole was physically weaker, he knew Elvis¡¯ fighting habits and methods inside out. As a result, the fight was an even match without any obvious side winning. Chapter 1367 - Seducing My Man In Front Of Me?

Chapter 1367: Seducing My Man In Front Of Me?

Miranda started crawling along the walls toward Lea as the two Beast Kings fought fiercely. Making use of the distraction provided by the battle between Elvis and Cole, Miranda managed to grab hold of Lea¡¯s ankle. Lea felt someone touching his ankle. He bent down to look and instantly tried to draw his foot back. But Miranda held on tightly, refusing to let go even when she was being dragged over a distance. Lifting her tear-streaked face, she pleaded piteously. ¡°Ah Ya... I know you are already someone else¡¯s partner but I don¡¯t mind. Even if you imprison me in some dungeon and never let me see the light of day again, I am willing... I will be a very good tool for your advancement. If you mate with me, you will quickly reach the fifth-level. In this way, you can better protect your female, right? So don¡¯t push me aside. Just treat me as a tool and use me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng really had to hand it to her. Weren¡¯t all the females in the Beast World arrogant and impetuous? Nina was an exaggerated example, but Gu Mengmeng swore she had never seen a female debase herself like how Miranda was doing now. She was going even lower than a shameless mistress in the present world. She would really say anything just for the privilege of climbing into Lea¡¯s bed. Gu Mengmeng stood up and walked to Lea¡¯s side. She nted one firm foot on Miranda¡¯s wrist. ¡°Seducing my man in front of me. I guess you really don¡¯t want your hands anymore.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng exerted some force and sounds of cracking bones resonated, closely followed by Miranda¡¯s tragic screams. Miranda¡¯s wrist was shattered under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s foot and the hand clutching onto Lea¡¯s ankle naturally loosened from the pain. Lea instantly drew back his foot before lifting Gu Mengmeng up. ¡°How could you step on her?¡± ¡°Your heart aches?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared coldly at Lea. Lea nodded, ¡°How could my heart not ache? What if a bone fragment pierces your foot? Bones are so hard, aren¡¯t you afraid of stubbing your toes? And all that blood, so dirty... tsk. How many times must we say this? Leave such dirty tasks to Elvis and I. You are just so disobedient.¡± Lea ced Gu Mengmeng back on the stone stool. He then drew out a coarse piece of animal skin, tossed it over Miranda, who was rolling on the ground in pain. He then lifted her up and threw her into a far corner. ¡°If youe near my Mengmeng and I again, I will throw you into the bonfire to be BBQ.¡± Miranda was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t hear Lea¡¯s words at all. She just continued to thrash about in her corner. Lea couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to her and just took out a stone basin. He ced it over the fire rack to warm some water, before using it to wash Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet. It was a rather strange scene. Two Beast Kings not unleashing their beast pressure but putting up a showy fighting disy that was all bark and no bite. Meanwhile, Lea was at the side waving his huge, furry tail and dotingly washing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet... Gu Mengmeng looked at the battle between Elvis and Cole. Elvis¡¯ attacks were all lethal moves, but Cole behaved like a skittish cockroach. He did not face Elvis straight on but kept ducking and hiding. He was obviously trying to make Elvis use up all his stamina. Ha, it was a despicable move, but... with Elvis¡¯ high stamina levels, Cole would probably need to keep this up until next year before he would finally get the opportunity to counterattack. Chapter 1368 - Cole, Kneel Down

Chapter 1368: Cole, Kneel Down

Lea used a beast skin to dry Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little feet after washing them clean. He then took out a new pair of shoes and helped her put them on. ¡°Alright, be a good girl and sit still.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, only then did Lea wave his tail and shield her behind him. ¡°I don¡¯t think the great Fox King came to Sauder just to pit his fighting skills against the wolf race?¡± Cole chuckled and leaped backwards. At the same time, Elvis halted his attacks and also stepped back. Elvis returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and stood shoulder to shoulder with Lea,pletely blocking her off and not allowing Cole to catch even a glimpse of her. The battle between Elvis and Cole earlier was mostly just a mutual testing of waters. Although Lea was washing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet, he managed to observe more or less the entire fight. At the level of the Beast King, there is nearly no difference between the powers of each race. It was not possible for Elvis alone to crush Cole, but Elvis was not the only Beast King they had on their side. Hence, they still held the advantage here. Cole raised one hand. ¡°Lea, move aside.¡± Lea went limp and copsed to his knees. He struggled to stand but failed to squeeze out even the tiniest bit of energy. Gu Mengmeng remembered this scene clearly. Wabei had behaved like this when the mark behind her neck started to change. Gu Mengmeng jumped off her stool to help Lea. She shot Cole a scornful sideways nce and said in a cold voice, ¡°Cole, kneel down.¡± At Gu Mengmeng¡¯smand, Cole really went down on his knees. Elvis, who was just about tounch an attack at Cole, immediately halted. He quietly went back to stand at his original position. Cole was rather surprised himself. He tried to stand up but found no strength to do so. Gu Mengmeng helped Lea up and sat him down on her stool. She then stood beside Lea with her arms gently around his shoulder, letting him lean against her. Elvis stood diagonally behind Gu Mengmeng, finally allowing Cole and her to see each other. Gu Mengmeng smirked. ¡°Do you understand now? Even though you are the Beast King, you are still lower than scum before me.¡± ¡°That is but of course.¡± Cole seemed to revel in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stern expression. His face was full of unbridled joy and worship. ¡°Ah Gu has always held the highest and most revered existence in this world. I am just the dirt beneath your feet.¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely immune to Cole¡¯s disgusting fawning. She just asked in a chilly tone, ¡°What have you done to my sons?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°The young masters are all in an extremely safe ce, under my protection.¡± Gu Mengmeng sneered. ¡°Why should my sons be under your protection? Who do you think you are?¡± Cole gazed deeply at Gu Mengmeng as he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Ah Gu, haven¡¯t you considered the major impact to the Beast World when Elvis used the Heart of the Desert to activate his Beast King bloodline?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Currently, the Love of the Sky and Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs have yet to surface as they are under the protection of the Beast Deity. Apart from you, no one else is able to get at them. The Tear of the Beast Deity and Heart of the Desert lies within two Beast Kings, and no one dares to go after them. The Key of the Beast King has yet toe into existence and so there is nothing to covet there. Therefore, the two remaining treasures...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Cole knew then that Gu Mengmeng had understood one of his key points. Hence, he continued. ¡°I remember you said before that ¡®an innocent man will be targeted just for possessing a valuable treasure¡¯. I feel that saying fits Chixuan to a tee.¡± Chapter 1369 - Go On, Continue Weaving Your Lies

Chapter 1369: Go On, Continue Weaving Your Lies

He was just a second-level beast but held two treasures that would drive the Beast World crazy with desire. It was like throwing a piece of fatty meat into a den full of wolves. Gu Mengmeng frowned. She had truly been too careless. How could she, as a mother, not consider the trouble that would befall Chixuan from her decision? Cole continued. ¡°So I took the Soul of the Forest from Chixuan just to divert the attention from him. After all, it is much more justifiable to kill a stray beast king than the son of the Messenger of the Beast Deity and the Wolf King. You can activate your Beast King bloodline and not worry about answering to the Messenger and the Beast King. I am doing this for Chixuan, why are you angry with me?¡± Lea leaned into Gu Mengmeng. Although he was very weak now, he didn¡¯t look wretched at all. Instead, he exuded an elegant charm akin to the poignant allure of a beautiful person weighed down by the worries of the world. The contrast between him and Cole made Gu Mengmeng feel like the kneeling Cole looked even more contemptible. Lea spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°The Fox King¡¯s silver tongue can really turn ck into white... you took Chixuan¡¯s Soul of the Forest to protect him? Ha, forget it. As Mengmeng said, we are all sly foxes. You can¡¯t fool me with your fantastical act.¡± Lea tried to stand again but failed. He was still too weak and had no choice but to sit there, gently squeezing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand as a reminder for her not to get influenced by Cole. Gu Mengmeng smiled as she returned his squeeze. Only then did Lea rx and continue. ¡°You took the Soul of the Forest to activate your Beast King bloodline¡ªaren¡¯t you shouting out to the entire Beast World that as long as they get that pearl from Chixuan, they could activate their own Beast King bloodline just like you? Ha, are you protecting him or pushing him to the edge of a cliff?¡± Cole rubbed his own nose as he smiled helplessly. ¡°It seems like no matter how hard I try, you will never believe my exnations...¡± Lifting his head, Cole stared right into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind Ah Gu hating me or being disgusted by me. But I refuse to be made a scapegoat... I didn¡¯t snatch over the Soul of the Forest. Little Xuan was the one who framed me and forced it upon me.¡± Angered, Gu Mengmeng gave an ironic smile as she scoffed. ¡°Are you telling me that it was Chixuan himself who begged you to take the Soul of the Forest to activate your Beast King bloodline, so that you coulde stir trouble for me?¡± Cole nodded in admission. Gu Mengmeng gave a long exhale. ¡°Could your bullshit at least be more a bit more reasonable?¡± Cole sighed. ¡°Chixuan took the opportunity of my absence to incite Kanwu to take over the stray beast camp territory. Did you know of this?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t answer but just continued staring coldly at Cole. Cole knew from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression that she was aware of it. Hence, he continued. ¡°I went to see Chixuan after I came back, hoping that he would return the stray beast camp territory himself. After all... he is your precious son and I wanted to try diplomacy before force for your sake. But Little Xuan told me that there is a type of fruit you loved inside the stray beast camp and so he had to have the territory. However, he was willing to give me the Soul of the Forest in exchange, to help me activate my Beast King bloodline. In this way... I won¡¯t need to hide from you in fear anymore. The lure of his offer was too great, so I agreed.¡± Gu Mengmeng just looked wordlessly at Cole, as if saying, ¡°Go on, continue weaving your lies¡±. Chapter 1370 - I Will Be The Scapegoat

Chapter 1370: I Will Be The Scapegoat

Cole smiled bitterly at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression. He stroked his own hair helplessly. ¡°Little Xuan was right after all... you would never believe my words. Little Xuan is carrying out the same tricks I previously used on you and using them better and more viciously... it seems like the student has surpassed the teacher. Never mind, I will be the scapegoat then. Just take it that I snatched the Soul of the Forest and forced him to the brink of danger. However, now that I have him secured, will this negate my crimes?¡± ¡°Give me back my son.¡± Gu Mengmeng stated coldly. Cole smiled. ¡°Ah Gu, are you able to take care of them if I return them all to you? I heard that you are going to the Motou mountain range to get the Love of the Sky during the drought season. Thereafter, you are going to bear some offspring for my ninth brother. With such a hectic schedule, do you still have time to take care of Little Xuan?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied with a stony face, ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Cole remained kneeling as he gazed up at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Ah Gu, of course I must protect your weak spot so that no one can threaten you with it.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°In the entire Beast World, only you would dare to use my son against me.¡± Cole nodded with a smile, looking as honored as if he had been awarded with the Best Citizen prize. ¡°Others may make use of your weak spot to take advantage of you or harm you. But for me, I am using him to guide you onto the correct path.¡± Gu Mengmeng replied, ¡°You and I hold different goals and your so-called correct path is definitely not the one I want to head down.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng handed Lea over to Elvis before walking to Cole¡¯s side. She squatted down and eyed him. ¡°You had the guts to wait for me here because you feel you are already a Beast King and have no need to fear me anymore, right?¡± Cole kept quiet as he gazed joyfully at Gu Mengmeng. This was one of the rare times when she had approached him on her own ord. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°But don¡¯t you forget. Even though you are a Beast King, you are still a stray beast. And it just happens that I somehow became the Stray Beast King. So you should be afraid of me... you should have hidden in the gutters like before. You should have fled the moment you detected my scent in the air. That way, you might have preserved your cheap, little life. Because I am not someone you can afford to provoke.¡± At that, Gu Mengmeng drove her fingers into Cole¡¯s right chest, exactly where she had previously dug a deep indentation. Gu Mengmeng knew the Soul of the Forest was there. Her palm entered Cole¡¯s chest and rummaged around the blood and flesh until she felt the Soul of the Forest. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t pull it out but just smiled coldly. ¡°Give me back my son and I will let you continue being a Beast King. Otherwise... ha, I wonder what will happen to a person who fell off his high pedestal?¡± ¡°Alright, I will return him to you.¡± Cole withstood the intense pain as he maintained his heinous smile at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng retrieved her hand before walking back to Lea¡¯s side. She turned and looked scornfully at Cole. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t like others unting their Beast King status in front of my men. Don¡¯t forget that you still exist beneath my feet.¡± Cole understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s meaning. He gave a faint smile at Lea, after which Lea felt his strength gradually return to his body. He wriggled his wrists before gently tugging at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forearm, pulling her into hisp. Chapter 1371 - And If I Refuse To Leave

Chapter 1371: And If I Refuse To Leave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and sighed with a frown. ¡°How many times must I tell you? Mmm? Don¡¯t dirty your own hands...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at her own bloody hand with distaste. Elvis had already brought over a basin of warm water. He took Gu Mengmeng from Lea¡¯sp and settled her in his own arms. Lea then dipped a piece of animal skin in the water, before using it to carefully clean Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Cole¡¯s chest wound was rapidly healing as he continued staring fixedly at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng nced sideways at Cole. ¡°Now that you realize the limitations of your own powers, don¡¯t provoke me again. I am not killing you now only because Chixuan¡¯s life is in your hands. But I don¡¯t mind torturing you until you beg for death. If you are smart, you will quickly return my son to me and then get lost.¡± ¡°Ah Gu...¡± Gu Mengmeng shot him a cold nce and Cole, who was just regaining a bit of strength, instantly copsed to his knees again. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. ¡°I said before that I don¡¯t like you addressing me by that disgusting name.¡± Cole smiled wordlessly, as he quietly gazed upon Gu Mengmeng, as if admiring her malevolent expression and finding it utterly beautiful. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath as she continuously told herself not to bother herself with perverts and not to try to understand their line of thinking. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. ¡°You are not allowed to dirty your clean hands again, understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded without a word. She just nestled in Elvis¡¯ arms, refusing to look at Cole again. Lea walked toward Cole, tail waving. He offered a hand to Cole. ¡°Great Fox King, please don¡¯t be angry. Our female is used to being willful and impetuous.¡± Cole kept quiet but narrowed his eyes and sneered. Ah Gu belonged to him. But this low-grade loser dared to unt his husband status in front of him? He didn¡¯t know his ce at all. Brushing off Lea¡¯s hand, Cole maintained the arrogant airs of a lord of Sauder. ¡°Of course I will never get angry at Ah Gu. In my eyes, whatever she does it the best.¡± Lea continued smiling very formally. He said in a gracious, yet detached manner, ¡°Then... may I ask the Fox King, when does he intend to return our wolf pups to us?¡± Cole nced past Lea toward Gu Mengmeng as he answered, ¡°I will return Ah Gu¡¯s three sons on the day winter ends. It is impossible for first and second-level beasts to navigate the harsh weather now.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°The Great Fox King is indeed thoughtful and considerate. Then we shall follow your highness¡¯ intention.¡± Cole was extremely guarded against Lea¡¯s humble attitude. There was a huge number past grudges and new grievances between the two of them. It was strange for Lea to be talking to him in such an amiable tone. Lea grinned innocently. ¡°Then I wonder if the Great Fox King has any other matters he wishes to inform us?¡± Cole smiled. ¡°What if I do? And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Lea replied, ¡°If you do, please go ahead and tell us now. If not, please take your leave as my female needs to rest.¡± Cole asked, ¡°And if I refuse to leave?¡± Lea shook his head with a vague smile. ¡°You said Chixuan schemed against you, so what is his objective? Was he only trying to make Mengmeng hate you? I don¡¯t think so... even if he didn¡¯t do all this, Mengmeng already hates you enough, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 1372 - Luring Cole Into Their Trap

Chapter 1372: Luring Cole Into Their Trap

A chill shed across Cole¡¯s eyes, as if some realization had suddenly dawned upon him. Yes, why did Chixuan go through all the effort to do all this? Giving him the Soul of the Forest and purposely inciting him to go seek Gu Mengmeng at Sauder. Could it be just to make Gu Mengmeng hate him? No, that young punk would not do such a senseless thing. Or could it be...?! Cole got up and charged into the snowy winds without turning back. Gu Mengmeng stared dumbfounded at Lea. ¡°This... did Chixuan really scheme against him? Then would we be spoiling Chixuan¡¯s ns if we let him go like that? Should I have kept him longer to give Chixuan a bit more time?¡± Lea shook his head with a light smile. He stared at the heavy snows outside. ¡°Ah Gu, you might not want to admit it but Cole really taught Chixuan well. Among the four children, he is probably the one you need to worry the least about.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Mengmeng remained befuddled. Lea waved his tail and returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chixuan will be fine. And after this episode, Cole would probably be too busy taking care of his own matters to give us any trouble for a period.¡± ¡°Do you mean he is going to seek out Chixuan now to settle things?¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Chixuan has Cole by the throat, forcing him to return to deal with him. Just by this, I am assured that Chixuan is not someone who can be easily manipted by anyone. He has the viciousness of a wolf and the craftiness of a fox. He also learned a lot of things from you, which have never appeared in the Beast World before... even if he cannot win Cole, Cole would not be able to do anything to him. Your concern for Chixuan is his greatest protection. Cole will never kill Chixuan as he needs him to manipte you. I surmise that Cole also kidnapped Kanwu and Jialue, this time to use them as bargaining chips against Chixuan.¡± Lea seemed to have thought of a funny thing and chuckled before continuing. ¡°But Cole seems to have forgotten that he was the one who raised Chixuan, and so Chixuan would notck for ruthlessness. Using the same methods against you on Chixuan?¡ªit ispletely unworkable. Moreover, Jialue is also a crafty little fellow. I bet that Cole was unable to capture Hede as Jialue had hidden him earlier. This means...¡± Gu Mengmeng saw that Lea was giving her a prompting look and so tried to think along his train of thought. After mulling for a while, she said, ¡°Chixuan and his brothers already knew this day woulde... Jialue purposely got himself captured and the four of them cooperated to lure Cole into their trap.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°Smart.¡± ¡°So you purposely insisted on staying at the Motou mountains for a month just to keep Cole here the whole time?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea smiled. ¡°More or less. Chixuan must have considered all aspects when setting this n in motion. He picked this time to send Cole over as he must have known about the snow foxes collective mating fever. Elvis and I would never let you be tainted by such an urrence and would naturally bring you away. Cole is a newly ascended Beast King and would be eagerly wanting to show off in front of you. He would never leave without seeing you. But with your personality, you would never tolerate having Cole by your side for long. So I guess that Chixuan¡¯s n would probably be aplished in about a month or so...¡± Chapter 1373 - What In The World Are Those Little Rascals Planning To Do?

Chapter 1373: What In The World Are Those Little Rascals nning To Do?

¡°So what exactly does he intend to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng was very worried. She had an image of her three little rascals heading into Syria armed with just nail clippers. ¡°Two second-level and one first-level beasts. Even all three of them together is not enough to defeat Cole... why don¡¯t we go help them?¡± Lea shook his head and patted Gu Mengmeng gently on the shoulders. He said with a smile, ¡°If Chixuan wants our help, he would have told us the previous time he met us. But... right before he left then, he told me he had been worried there were too many people in Sauder and not enough hunted game. So he had set aside a portion for you in Zacharias. But after seeing that you are so well-stocked, you probably have no use for it. Nevertheless, just in case, he must still let you know that you can always go to Zacharias if youck food.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked. ¡°What does that mean? It just sounds like a normal exhortation?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°I thought so too. But now that I think of it¡ªElvis nearly brought back all possible prey from the forest back into the stone castle. This level of food store would be enough to provide an abundant feast for even arge family like Sandy¡¯s for an entire winter. There are only the three of us¡ªwould there ever be a scenario where we have to go Zacharias because weck food?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at the food storage room prepared by Elvis. Winter was half over and they haven¡¯t even finished one-fifth of the food... She shook her head. ¡°Probably not.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°So Chixuan was trying to tell me that if anything happens at Sauder, you can go to Zacharias as there is a food store there for you, enough to let you survive this winter season. But what could happen that would be serious enough to make you risk traveling in this harsh weather?¡± Gu Mengmeng kept silent for a moment before her gazended on Miranda. ¡°The collective mating fever of the snow foxes...¡± Lea nodded again. ¡°But Chixuan is a wolf. How could he know of this secret? How could he have urately predicted the time of urrence?¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip before replying. ¡°...Cole?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°Smart girl.¡± ¡°Then...¡± What in the world are those little rascals nning to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely befuddled. Lea said, ¡°Compile all the information we have now. Cole would never mention the collective mating fever of the snow foxes to Chixuan without any good reason. So sending Miranda over was probably part of his n. His goal... just as he mentioned earlier, was to make use of the mating fever to make me lose control and mate with Miranda. In this way, I would have discovered that I could be promoted by mating with her. It has always been my urgent desire to be stronger so as to better protect you... men will always seek the easy way out. The moment they discover an easy way to be stronger, they would not be able to resist the temptation. And by then... you would scorn me for being dirty and abandon me. When that happens, Cole would be able to enjoy my pain and at the same time torment you. There might also be some other wicked motives of his that would be aplished.¡± Gu Mengmeng gritted her teeth as she looked malevolently at Miranda. She tugged at Lea¡¯s arm. ¡°When Gregory returns, have him immediately bring this Miranda up to the Motou mountains. I can¡¯t bear the sight of her anymore.¡± Lea loved seeing Gu Mengmeng get jealous over him. Hence, he nodded with a smile. ¡°We will do everything ording to your wishes.¡± Chapter 1374 - The Ten Greatest Punishments Of The Qing Dynasty

Chapter 1374: The Ten Greatest Punishments Of The Qing Dynasty

Gu Mengmeng took two deep breaths in before recovering her emotions slightly. She stared at Lea, waiting for him to continue his analysis. Lea fiddled around with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers as he said in a casual and indifferent tone, ¡°Chixuan must have gotten hold of this news through a certain method so let¡¯s follow it and devise a n. It¡¯s just that Chixuan¡¯s n isn¡¯t fully developed yet so I¡¯m not too sure about the outline of his ns. From the current information, I can figure out that he wants to use the period of one month when Cole is waiting for you in Sauder to do something.....and I feel that Gregory¡¯s return this winter to guard Sauder has something to do with Chixuan.¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed and shook her head, asking, ¡°Do you think Chixuan has entered the rebellious stage? Daring to tie his two legs on the gas cylinder....¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, if Chixuan could use the Soul of the Forest to confuse Cole to stay in Sauder for a month, he isn¡¯t a simple kid. If he has the intention to devise a n, even I might fall for his tricks. Moreover, Jialue is working alongside him. As what you said, if brothers are of the same mind, their sharpness can cut through metal. The worst result will just bending in Cole¡¯s hands, but Cole will not dare to kill them.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°The only thing we can do now is to wait, Cole promised that he will return the three brothers to me before winter ends, if he dares to go back on his words....¡± Lea knew that Gu Mengmeng could not bear to say the phrase ¡®kill him¡¯. It was not because she could not bear to kill Cole but because she could not bear to hurt Chixuan. Lea chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in the Ten Greatest Punishments of the Qing Dynasty you just mentioned, can you exin them more to me? Maybe I can see if we can use any of them on Cole after some tweaks?¡± Gu Mengmeng was worried for her three sons and was filled with hatred towards Cole, so she described the Ten Greatest Punishments of the Qing Dynasty vividly while gnashing her teeth in anger. This scared Miranda till her eyes went nk and despite how pain her wrist was, she did not dare to whimper anymore. Seeing how Lea, who was absolutely perfect in her heart, smiling inpliance with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words and even showed an enthusiastic look, Miranda felt a chill down her spine for the first time. This male, who was the most perfect person in her heart, was a lot more vicious and sinister than the old fellow who held her captive. She could imagine the scenes of those torturous punishments which she had neither heard of nor seen before, just purely by hearing her description. Ah, this was why Lea did not want to save her back then. Aspared to the description Gu Mengmeng was stating now, her captive days were spent in a lot more happiness.... That night, Gregory brought two beast-skin bags full of Xue Ling fruits back to the stone castle. Gu Mengmeng asked Gregory whether he said anything to Chixuan in private before winter as she ate the Xue Ling fruits. Gregory thought that the matter was rted to Cole, so he did not dare to hide anything as he spilled whatever he knew to Gu Mengmeng. Chixuan told him Burke¡¯s story and said that guarding a female in silence was a type of love. Even if the male can¡¯t receive any repayment, doing something for the female was better than waiting aimlessly day after day, wasting his life for a miracle that would never happen. Gu Mengmeng exchanged nces with Lea, Gregory¡¯s act of guarding in Sauder during winter was indeed Chixuan¡¯s doing. She really can¡¯t.....belittle this son of hers. Gu Mengmeng did not want to see Miranda so Gregory sent Miranda to the Motou Mountains and that way, the six lives he owed her was reduced to five. Chapter 1375 - Sending Miranda Away

Chapter 1375: Sending Miranda Away

Unexpectedly, Miranda did not pester Lea any further. Instead, she hurriedly expressed her willingness to head to the Motou Mountains, saying that she need not wait until winter was over because she was a snow fox so she could withstand the few days of traveling. Although Gu Mengmeng did not know that her explosion of hatred towards Cole caused her description of The Ten Greatest Punishments of the Qing Dynasty to be so vivid that it gave Miranda a huge scare, since she noticed the current situation and did not pester Lea anymore, Gu Mengmeng was eventually quite delighted. Thus, she took an empty alcohol barrel and nicelyid a fewyers of beast skin in it. She asked Miranda to curl up in the wine barrel, which Gregory held back to the Motou Mountains. Looking at Miranda who was standing next to the wine barrel on tenterhooks, Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°No matter how capable Cole is, he can¡¯t fly up to the skies so it¡¯s quite free and safe for you to stay in the Motou Mountains. Although the weather is a little worse there, as long as you treat your partners well, they won¡¯t let you go through any sufferings. But, you have to remember, the Birds tribe is the most loyal follower of the Great Beast Deity, if you dare to create any ruckus in the Motou Mountains, I will never let you off.¡± Miranda was scared to her wits by Gu Mengmeng long ago so she shook her head profusely and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the Motou Mountains obediently and will never leave the ce until I die. Please put your heart at ease, Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°That will be good.¡± Miranda nodded her head like how garlic was pounded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your orders obediently, I definitely will.¡± Gu Mengmeng sneaked a peek at Miranda¡¯s broken wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being too harsh but I really don¡¯t like others touching my males.¡± Miranda hid her hand behind her back instinctively and nodded her head obediently, saying, ¡°I understand, the Great Messenger has already showed mercy and granted special favor to me.¡± Yeah, she did not even use any methods like ¡®cleaning¡¯, ¡®boiling¡¯, ¡®skinning¡¯, ¡®drawing and quartering¡¯ or ¡®dismembering her body¡¯ on her. She just stepped on her wrist till it broke, it was indeed benevolent enough. Gu Mengmeng was confused towards Miranda¡¯s sudden gratitude for her kindness but she waszy to think too much into it so she just sent Gregory away. The winter passed by quietly alongside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s anticipation day after day. When the snow finally melted from sealing the window, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart became open and happier too. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng out of the stone castle and headed straight to the Deity¡¯s tform. There was a chair on the Deity¡¯s tform and it belonged exclusively to Gu Mengmeng. It symbolized religious authority and did not allow for any form of infringement. This was the first hunt after Elvis became the Wolf King. No matter what happened, they could not be careless about matters so despite how much Gu Mengmeng missed her children, she did not show it on her face and just looked at the females in the tribe ording to the rules, asking each family how many cubs they added to the tribe during thest winter. Eventually, Lacey from the snow fox tribe gave birth to nine cubs and became the female who gave birth to the most number of cubs in the past two years. So, she was titled the First Beauty of the tribe by Gu Mengmeng. Although there were many females in Sauder, all of them dly epted this result, after all...who could they me for their stomach not being better than Lacey? The 16 tribes earned the limelight during the night campfire party. The Wolf n took the lead with their storage food for the small rainy season and now, Lacey had strove for vindication with her stomach for the Snow Fox n so it was a draw for the three powers. Thus, the uing hunt became a tough tussle without any objections. Once Elvis sounded hismand, all the orcs evolved into their original forms. The deafening and earth-shaking sounds of their footsteps gave off such a tremendous aura that it made Gu Mengmeng extremely shocked. Chapter 1376 - Endless Good Fortune In Love

Chapter 1376: Endless Good Fortune In Love

The females surrounded the Deity¡¯s tform, sitting at their usual spot while Lea apanied Gu Mengmeng with a gentle and focused gaze as if he could not see anything other than her. Sauder was different from Saint Nazaire, besides the fact that the witch doctor need not participate in the hunt, the tribe elders did not need to hunt too. One reason was because they were old and the other reason was because they imed to be of a noble presence and thus, were not willing to do something so uncivilized. Hence, the tribe elder stood on the first level below the Deity¡¯s tform, the spot closest to Gu Mengmeng. They lifted their heads at Lea and looked as if they wanted to say something but did not dare to. Coming to think about it, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s severity and power disyed during Miranda¡¯s casest year possessed sufficient authority that they did not dare to sputter nonsense in front of her anymore. ¡°Elder Eugene, why do you keep staring at my Lea like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng expressed her displeasure. If he had something to say, why didn¡¯t he just say it out, at least Gu Mengmeng had the reason to retort him. If he kept peeking at her like that, it looked like she owed him money and he did not dare to ask her for it, it¡¯s too annoying. Elder Eugene cleared his throat and exined, ¡°The first hunt concerns the sacrificial offerings that we¡¯re going to present to the Beast Deity, it¡¯s an important ritual to express Sauder¡¯s loyalty to the Mighty Beast Deity....so servant feels that the Ninth Highness should participate in the hunt. The Ninth Highness¡¯s presence will definitely be able to stimte the Snow Fox n and they will have a better performance....¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled, interrupting Eugene¡¯s words. She peered at him coldly and exposed him, ¡°You are scared that Elvis would take the lead once again by leading the Wolf n on the first hunt so you want to push Lea out as a mascot to stimte the morale of the Snow Fox n so that they can vie with the Wolf n, right?¡± Elder Eugene¡¯s face froze, guilt creeping up inside him after his thoughts were exposed straight away. After all, he had offended Gu Mengmeng once before with Miranda¡¯s incident. If it was possible, he really did not want to start a conflict with her again but everything was out of his control, he was pointed out by her.... But, Elder Eugene did not know that Gu Mengmeng just recognized the tribe elders from their faces, she could not recall most of their names. It was just that Elder Eugene had such an outstanding performance during Miranda¡¯s incident that made her remember his name clearly. Thus, although all the tribe elders were staring at Lea, only he was pointed out by Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng sneered, leaning towards one sidezily. Huddling up in Lea¡¯s embrace, she said, ¡°But don¡¯t you have a Beast King in your Fox n? If you want to stimte the tribe¡¯s morale, why don¡¯t you guys seek help from your Beast King? Didn¡¯t you guys abide by your Beast King¡¯s intentions to brush me off the moment I arrived in Sauder? Don¡¯t tell me that you guys can¡¯t find him now.¡± The tribe elders¡¯ faces turned pale the moment they heard her words. Last winter, they confirmed the fact that the Fox n had a Beast King. But it was hard to differentiate the Beast King¡¯s emotions, he was always at loggerheads with the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng, but he did not allow others to betray her nor defy her. He would kill anyone who made her angry. This made the tribe elders very helpless because they did not know how to abide by this Beast King¡¯s intentions. And now since Gu Mengmeng brought this matter up, she must be fuming, right? If she¡¯s angry, that anger of their mighty Beast King might befall upon them. Thinking about this, the few old fellows squatted down shakily and brought their knees to the ground. The females from the Snow Fox n were equally scared. They lowered their heads in guilt with pale faces, quivering in fright from the top of their heads to their toes. Gu Mengmeng just needed to take a scan when she knew that this high level of estrus....ha, Cole really had endless good fortune in love. Chapter 1377 - Mum, We’re Back.

Chapter 1377: Mum, We¡¯re Back.

He impregnated Maya previously in Saint Nazaire and in the end, Gu Mengmeng noticed the difference in Maya¡¯s scent when they walked past each other. And there was only one snow fox in Saint Nazaire, which was Lea. Once Maya gave birth to her child, Gu Mengmeng would instantly realize that something was wrong. But Sauder was different, everyone was a snow fox here and the purity of their Fox Seductive Fragrance when going through estrus was very high too, Gu Mengmeng could never smell anything from the females. It was also a normal thing to give birth to snow foxes so she would not be able to identify which children belonged to Cole. Damn it, what was Cole nning again? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain started operating at the speed of lightning but there was no expression on her as she just smiled lightly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be scared. Although I¡¯m the Messenger of the Beast Deity, I won¡¯t stop you guys from having the right to follow your Beast King. Following your Beast King is the nature of all orcs so I won¡¯tmit such an anti-orc crime and I won¡¯t force you guys to have zero interaction with Cole. It¡¯s just that....this person serves the state of Qin in the morning and the state of Chu in the evening and eats the food from the East and sleeps in a house from the West. He abides by Cole¡¯s arrangements on one hand and wants to take advantage of my male to gain some reputation for the n on the other hand. You guys are earning all the gains for yourselves, you can¡¯t be too greedy because you will suffer from a wrath.¡± ¡°Ah Gu is correct.¡± A familiar voice sounded from the crowd. Gu Mengmeng looked towards the source of the voice and saw Cole walking towards her with Chixuan, Kanwu and Jialue. The states of the four of them were quite intriguing. There was no sign of confronting each other with daggers. Instead, they looked like a parent returning with his three children from an excursion. Gu Mengmeng sat up straight out of instinct, attaching her gaze firmly on her three sons. After ensuring that they did not suffer from any injuries or handicaps, the stuffy feeling that was trapped inside her for an entire winter finally subsided. ¡°Greetings, Mighty Beast King.¡± The elders from the Snow Fox n were already kneeling on the ground, now even the females kneeled on the ground, worshiping his formidable presence. Cole ignored them as he stood before the tform and gestured a ¡®please, do¡¯ hand signal, saying, ¡°Young Masters, please return to your Mother¡¯s side, don¡¯t worry her.¡± Chixuan and his two brothers ignored Cole as they leaped onto the tform and walked to Gu Mengmeng. Holding onto her hands, they said, ¡°Mum, we¡¯re back.¡± Gu Mengmeng had many questions for them, but she could not bring herself to ask them now. She just nodded and broke out into a smile. Cole turned around and directly went onto his knees in front of everyone. After kowtowing towards Gu Mengmeng, he announced, ¡°Servant Cole leads the Snow Fox n in greeting the Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked towards him and thought to herself, ¡°What tricks does Cole have up his sleeve this time round?¡± Chixuan patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm, hinting at her with his gaze to ept Cole¡¯s greeting. Gu Mengmeng was confused so she turned to look at Lea. He gave her a smiling gaze, implying that she should trust Chixuan. Thus, Gu Mengmeng replied one word in utmost unwillingness, ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, Chixuan shook Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm with high suspicion of attempting a coquettish act, as if he was pleading with her toplete her superficial work more thoroughly. Gu Mengmeng sighed, tugging onto the corners of her lips to give off a smile as she said, ¡°Great Fox King, please rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, owner.¡± Cole stood up and turned to peer at the Snow Fox n. He issued an order, ¡°The Snow Fox n is originally the follower of the Great Messenger. No matter which level a tribesman is in, they have to act as the Great Messenger¡¯s sharp sword and shield and any betrayal is absolutely not permitted. If I hear of anyone betraying the Great Messenger, don¡¯t me me for being too heartless and ignoring our rtionship as fellow tribesmen.¡± Chapter 1378 - Do You Hope That I’ll Win Or Lose?

Chapter 1378: Do You Hope That I¡¯ll Win Or Lose?

¡°Follow the Beast King¡¯s orders, the Heaven and Earth shall witness the Snow Fox n¡¯s absolute faithfulness to the Great Messenger.¡± The deafening oaths made one exhrated, as if everyone was aware of something. Gu Mengmeng was the only one who was deeply confused after being pledged loyalty. She had zero idea what was going on. ¡°Great Fox King, since the few tribe elders from the Snow Fox n take such notice of the first hunt, why don¡¯t you join in the fun? Perhaps you might be able to lead the fight and defeat our Wolf n?¡± Chixuan stood beside Gu Mengmeng, smiling like an innocent child. His words, on the other hand, made the few old wolves from the Snow Fox n turn pale. ¡°No way, no way!¡± The old foxes raised their objections. What a joke? Elvis and the rest had already made their leave early in the morning and they had increased their distance with them long ago. The two Beast Kings had simr abilities but the Snow Fox n was not as strong as the Wolf n so it was impossible to surpass them. If Cole was to make his leave now and the eventual winner was still the Wolf n, doesn¡¯t that equate to admitting that the Snow Fox n isn¡¯t the Wolf n¡¯s opponent? They had already sent their Beast King to the fight, but they still lost so they definitely would be pinned down by the Wolf n in the future. They needed to devise a n that ensured their victory before they could send their Beast King to the fight. They absolutely could not let Elvis defeat Cole in his first battle. Chixuan blinked as he tilted his head in confusion and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest sending my Daddy Lea to take the lead? He¡¯s merely just a Ninth Highness, how can he exhrate the tribesmen as well as the Beast King? I¡¯m doing this for your own good, why don¡¯t you guys want to consent to it?¡± ¡°That...¡± The tribe elders were speechless. They could not possibly confess that wanting to push Lea out to exhrate the people was just a facade and that pushing all the me to him after they lose was the real motive, right? The best situation was to intensify the family conflict between Lea and Elvis so that Lea could be displeased towards Elvis. That way, he could rely more on the Snow Fox n¡¯s power, see his identity with a much clearer view and not treat his family as a priority in every matter. Instead, he could ce his focus on the tribe because he would be able to have the lead position in the family only when his tribe became strong. Thus, the first thing they needed to do was to cause some dissatisfaction towards Elvis in Lea so that they could instigate him to devise a n of getting rid of Elvis and recing him. The First Partner of the Messenger of the Beast Deity should originally be from the Snow Fox n! This was their real motive, but they could not disclose it. The tribe elders looked at one another, unable to mutter a word at all. Chixuan looked at Gu Mengmeng who ced one hand over the back of the chair and supported her cheek in her palm. She stared at Cole and said, ¡°Since the Fox King¡¯s here, isn¡¯t it a waste of your talents if you don¡¯t showcase them now? Although the Wolf n had left for some time already and that they definitely will gain the upper hand in the overall number of preys, it¡¯s quite unfair to request you to join in now...¡± ¡°Yeah yeah....¡± The tribe elders took the chance and agreed profusely. Gu Mengmeng peered at them with the corners of her eyes and the tribe elders instantly kept their mouths shut, not daring to say a word more. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°To make things fair, let¡¯s notpare who has the most number of prey, how about...paring who has thergest prey? In the end, the person who offers his prey to the Beast Deity shall win. That is considered fair, right?¡± Cole ced his right hand over his left chest, bowing towards Gu Mengmeng like an European knight pledging his loyalty. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Servant doesn¡¯t care about fairness, as long as it¡¯s something the owner wants me to do, I¡¯ll definitely do it. It¡¯s just that...my opponent is your First Partner so do you hope that I¡¯ll win......or lose?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a coldugh and said, ¡°You just need to do your best, Elvis....will fulfill my hopes for me.¡± Chapter 1379 - Because I Am Immune To Punches Chapter 1379: Because I Am Immune To Punches ¡°Your servant at yourmand.¡± Cole bowed, then took his leave, walking towards the direction that the males had set off for the hunt. The tribe elders were all panicking and asked Lea, ¡°Ninth Highness... this...?¡± Lea swayed his tail and said, ¡°Since the Mighty Fox King is here, how could I, a lowly Ninth Highness, call the shots about the tribe matters? All of you can just follow the Fox King¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Eh...!¡± All the tribe elders shuffled on the shot, and eventually after a discussion, they all followed Cole¡¯s footsteps in the direction of the hunt. Gu Mengmeng yawned and said, ¡°There would not be any oue from the hunt until nighttime. All females can return home first and during the night campfire party, there would naturally be an oue ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± All the females did not dare to act rashly in front of Gu Mengmeng and naturally just followed what she said. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng back to the stone castle. The three little ones exchanged nces, then followed them back in a well-behaved manner. Upon entering, Gu Mengmeng immediately turned around with her arms akimbo, with her ¡®face your mother after obtaining unsatisfactory results¡¯ mode on. At this sight, Jialue nudged Kanwu. Kanwu immediately kneeled down without other words and held onto both his ears, saying, ¡°Mother, we already know our mistake.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not even confront them yet and her anger had reduced due to Kanwu¡¯s kneel. Gu Mengmeng poked his head and said, ¡°A man¡¯s knees are precious, who asked you to kneel?! Quickly get up!¡± Kanwu looked up and said innocently, ¡°Previously, I saw Bode teaching beast Father this. He said that if the female is angry, he should just kneel down and admit his mistake, then the female will no longer be angry.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her head. This was the useless trick that Bode had taught Elvis when she was bothered about Lea¡¯s matter and chased Lea and Elvis out of the cave. At that time, the four little ones were presen,t but it had been two years or more... At that time, the four little ones were still children. They were not remembering the right things, yet why were they remembering these useless things? ¡°Mother, it¡¯s like this. This matter¡¯s mastermind is Chixuan, I am the aplice. Kanwu did not know most details and only followed us because he was unwilling for Chixuan and I to risk ourselves. He should have the least to be punished for, so we decided to let him shoulder the responsibility. Mother, you should just hit him as you deem fit. After you are not angry, Chixuan and I will exin to you. Come, you can hit him now.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Jialue and was almostughing because of him. ¡°Kanwu made the least grave mistake, yet why is he the one to be hit?¡± ¡°Because I am immune to punches.¡± Kanwu exined himself and his face seemed to have a strange prideful look. Jialueughed, then wrapped his arms around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbows, and said coquettishly, ¡°Because he has made the least grave mistake, Mother will not hit him too hard... Moreover, Chixuan and I are scared of pain.¡± ¡°Then Kanwu is not scared of pain?¡± Actually, so long as the three of them were safe, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s anger had already reduced by almost half. Shepletely had not intended on hitting her children. Moreover, the three of them were old enough to take their own responsibility. The children from other families most likely had already left their parents at this age and started to explore the world. They could do anything they like and their parents could no longer control them anymore. Their children had risked their lives outside and had to return tofort her ¨C this was already considered very sensible. Moreover, if they were hit at home today, how could they earn the respects of others outside in the future? Chapter 1380 - Mother Is Gone In A Blink Of An Eye!

Chapter 1380: Mother Is Gone In A Blink Of An Eye!

Gu Mengmeng pulled Kanwu up and said, ¡°Stand up properly.¡± Kanwu gave a silly smile as he stood up, then asked, ¡°Mother, you are not hitting me... Does it mean that you are not angry? You won¡¯t cry, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly thought of what Lea said previously about her ultimate weapon that the entire family of males were scared of. She had not understood at that time but now she realized. Her ultimate weapon was just tears? Fine, she was really considered capable. As a mother, she had used her tears and forced her sons to be as weak as dogs. ¡°What about crying? Am I someone who likes to cry that much? Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed Kanwu¡¯s ears and said, ¡°You brats better listen to me properly. You all are wolves, wolves you know?! You should have the arrogance and demeanor, don¡¯t let me see you kneel so easily next time, otherwise I will break your legs.¡± Kanwu nodded seriously, then asked, ¡°Left or right leg, ah...¡± ¡°Both legs!¡± Gu Mengmeng was so frustrated. Who exactly did this brat follow? At this time, shouldn¡¯t he just reply ¡®I know, yes yes yes.¡¯? He still dared to ask whether it was the left or right leg? He was obviously just asking for a beating. Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and said, ¡°You say such harsh words, yet who was the one... On Motou Mountains, after hearing that the children are in Cole¡¯s hands, you had been so anxious, and had cried and created a din from the fright. You even wanted to jump off the cliff to threaten Gregory with your life to bring you back to Sauder to save your sons... Tsk tsk tsk, if not because Gregory was quick enough, you may not even have to chance to break their legs in the future.¡± As Lea said these sentences so casually, it made Chixuan the three brothers frightened. Kanwu was one to act immediately and directly snatched the person from Lea¡¯s arms. He turned her left and right to check carefully, as his brows were tightly furrowed and he said, ¡°Mother, are you injured? Are you feeling pain anywhere? Aiya aiya, you say that I am rash every day, now I finally know who I have taken after...¡± Gu Mengmeng was dizzy after being spun around by Kanwu. She lifted her hand to knock his head and continued, ¡°What are you saying? I am your mother!¡± ¡°I know, how could I not recognize you?¡± Kanwu sighed helplessly, then suddenly became shocked and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head to scrutinise carefully. ¡°Oh no oh no, not sure if your head has been damaged after the fall...¡± ¡°You brat! Only your head is damaged!¡± Gu Mengmeng had the feeling of crying but she could not, as she pped away Kanwu¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Your father has been protecting me well, Gregory had caught us in one try, so I did not fall at all.¡± Kanwu then heaved a sigh of relief, but he still looked at Gu Mengmeng with a slightly concerned look and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Ah, really!¡± Kanwu hesitated for a while, then put out three fingers, asking, ¡°How many is this?¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and answered, ¡°Three...¡± Kanwu could then finally rest assured. He hugged Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Thank go you didn¡¯t fall. My mother, my beloved mother, can you not do something this reckless next time? How old are you? Ah? Why are you still not considering the implications before doing something? Tell me, how could we go out to work hard at ease in the future when you are like this? It¡¯s so worrying, my mother could be gone in a blink of an eye!¡± Gu Mengmeng almost ground her teeth from her frustration. She knocked on all three sons¡¯ head and said, ¡°If you three had not decided to deal with Cole on your own, why would I be this worried? You still dare to say, say even more? Hmm?¡± Chapter 1381 - Cole’s Real Motive

Chapter 1381: Cole¡¯s Real Motive

¡°Aiyo, Mother, I know my mistake, really really...¡± As Kanwu pretended to be in pain, he pleaded in such an exaggerated manner that Gu Mengmeng forgot the reason she was angry. Jialue and Chixuan exchanged gazes. They could finally be at ease and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, sorry for making you worried about us.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and hugged Jialue and Chixuan, then said, ¡°Alright, tell me. Why did you get involved with Cole?¡± ¡°Mother, the matter about the seven treasures... you know, right?¡± Chixuan asked simply. Gu Mengmeng nodded, ¡°Yeah I know.¡± Chixuan adjusted his tone and said, ¡°Cole also knows.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand. It was not strange for Cole to know about the seven treasures, she already knew that. Chixuan continued, ¡°Not only does he know, he also believes that once the seven treasures are gathered, he can open the doors of time and space.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and nodded, saying, ¡°This... is also true.¡± Chixuan¡¯s face dimmed. He was not surprised, but it seemed that he had lost even hisst hope. He sighed without any trace, then said, ¡°Based on my observations and predictions, Cole¡¯s motive is to open the doors of time and space and transmigrate with the orcs into that dimension.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Chixuan with a shocked face and instinctively covered her mouth, saying, ¡°Is he crazy? If the orcs appear in that world, it would definitely bring about chaos, moreover... the ones who will be the worst off will definitely be the orcs.¡± Chixuan shook his head and said, ¡°Cole does not think so. He studied the previous Beast Deity and you and realized that even though you have intelligent brains, you do not have strong bodies. He thought that he was smart enough topete with your intelligence, so as long as there were sufficient orcs, he has the confidence to take control of that world. The orcs are ranked so even if they reach that world, they would not dare to defy him. Then, he would be the God that controls that world.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. She had a curse word she did not know whether to say. Lea stood behind Gu Mengmeng and gently massaged her temples, saying with a gentle voice, ¡°What did you think about? Why did you have such an expression?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°I just want to ask. Our earth is leading our lives peacefully here, yet why do you aliens always want to control earth? Let me tell you, even aliens with intelligence much higher than you guys have brought damaging weapons to attack earth and yet they were defeated by the Avengers. Just you guys with your sharp teeth and ws, going to earth... Ha, you will either be caught and brought into a researchb to be opened up to be an experimental artifact or be enclosed inside the zoo to be exhibited. And he still wanted to be the God to control the world... crazy!¡± Lea, Chixuan and Jialue all exchanged gazes, then asked softly, ¡°There waspletely no chance of him seeding?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I guarantee that if Cole brings his army of orcs and appears on earth within an hour, his army would all perish. Game over!¡± Gu Mengmeng mimicked the voice of the game ¡®Strike of Kings¡¯ and ced her thumb on her neck and drew it across, making a vicious beheading gesture and said, ¡°You loser.¡± Chapter 1382 - Key of the Beast King

Chapter 1382: Key of the Beast King

Even though the orcs have an international looking face, thenguage used is all Chinese. This could be linked to the previous messenger of the beast deity being a Chinese national, so the English that Gu Mengmeng used could not be understood by Lea, but this did not stop them from understanding her expression and action, so they could guess what she was trying to express. He lowered his hands gently onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and with an appropriate strength, he said while massaging her, ¡°Since this is a situation that he is bound to die, you should just leave him be. If he dies there, it would also be a clean death, and save us trouble.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°You do not know how advanced the technology in that world is and you do not know how crazy they can get. Once they find out Cole¡¯s secret, they may try any methods to reverse the usage of doors of time and space. By that time... ha, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not Cole upying earth but earth attacking the Beast World, trying to set up a new home here, then...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not continue on and only frowned. It was as though she could see the corpses of the orcsying everywhere and the forests and streams reced by high-rise buildings built from cement. The present blue sky would eventually be polluted by the haze. Beyond 10 meters, the female and male beasts would share the same body and beyond 100 meters, humans and beasts would be undifferentiated. ¡°I often say that Cole is a psychopath, that his mind is twisted, say he is dark and disgusting... But I did not tell you guys that it is the human mind that is even more twisted, ugly and dirty than Cole¡¯s. And that human mind isparable anywhere in that world. In order to fulfill certain goals, they could do even more heartless things. And I do not hope that our present home would be their target.¡± Lea was not concerned about what the Beast World would be. He only knew that Gu Mengmeng was worried and she was frowning. With his fingers ced gently between her brows, Lea smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone destroy the home you like. So, we just have to stop Cole, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and nodded. ¡°We cannot let Cole seed, definitely not.¡± ¡°Alright, we will definitely not let him seed.¡± Lea promised. Lea lightly patted Gu Mengmeng, then said to Chixuan, ¡°Continue saying, you found out Cole¡¯s secrets, what else?¡± Chixuan looked at Gu Mengmeng, then continued, ¡°Among the seven treasures, the Tear of the Beast Deity, Kiss of the Ocean, Soul of the Forest and Heart of the Desert have already appeared in this world. The remaining Love of the Sky and Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs can only be retrieved by you because it is protected by the boundary of the Beast Deity. Cole knows that you are going to find the Love of the Sky during the dry season, so he intends to lure you to take the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs next year. When these two treasures appear, the remaining one would only be the Key of the Beast King.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively covered her stomach and presented a form that was on guards. Chixuanughed and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Cole also knows that after what happened to me, you are more concerned about protecting your children. The chances of him sessfully kidnapping a child from the two Beast King¡¯s family is almost zero, so... he intends to give birth to a child with the blood of the Beast King to make the Key of the Beast King. This winter season, the mass estrus of the snow fox n was the chance for him to choose.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and her eyebrows were tightly furrowed. Her mind recalled quickly all the young foxes that the females of the snow fox n had brought to the altar. Chapter 1383 - Chixuan Knows Everything

Chapter 1383:

Chixuan Knows Everything

Upon mentioning Cole, all the females hung their heads low, as though they were guilty. This showed that each of them might have been involved with Cole during the winter. Lacey alone had given birth to nine fox cubs that year. Adding up all the other females, there were a total of 23 fox cubs born. Damn it, does this mean that in order to stop Cole, she had to be so heartless to kill all 23 fox cubs? Then how was she any different from Cole? Wouldn¡¯t she be as crazy and heartless as him in order to attain her goal? Chixuan tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbow and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, listen to me first.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Chixuan, waiting for him to continue speaking. Chixuan said, ¡°Jialue and I used a month to plot a scheme, then used the medicinal bug that Cole had once used on Lea daddy on himself.¡± ¡°Medicinal bug? You are referring to the one that makes people lose control of their minds?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in confusion. Chixuan nodded and said, ¡°The way to use the medicinal bug was taught to us by Lea daddy. And I... know how to use the fox seductive fragrance.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Chixuan in surprise. The fox seductive fragrance is something from the snow fox n, how would Chixuan, a wolf, know about it? Furthermore... If your three year old son told you that he knew how to use a seductive medicine, even you would be taken aback. Chixuan looked at Gu Mengmeng, who had a speechless expression, andughed. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t overthink. I only used the fox seductive fragrance with the bewitching spell, so that Cole would lose his memory.¡± ¡°You also know how to use the bewitching spell?¡± Gu Mengmeng was even more stunned. Chixuan looked down andughed softly. ¡°Cole and you are most likely the two people who are the most skilled at using the bewitching spell in this world. Both of you have used it in front of me before, if I still did not manage to learn it... I might be a little too dumb.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a little as she pursed her lips and looked at Chixuan guiltily, saying, ¡°You... know about how I used the bewitching spell on you?¡± Chixuan nodded honestly and replied, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Gu Mengmeng could feel her entire body shrinking and she did not dare to look at Chixuan¡¯s eyes. Chixuan bent down and ced his hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees, saying, ¡°At the start it was effective and I really forgot about Cole. But at that time, Cole took up so much of my memories. After forgetting him, a lot of my memories could not link and everything did not make sense. So, gradually... that bewitching spell lost its effect. But, even so, there was something I remembered clearly... Mother, when you were crying, it was as though my heart was grasped tightly by a sharp w and it was so painful that it was engraved in me and I can never forget it. So, I swore to never do anything to make you cry again. So, don¡¯t worry, even though I remember everything, I will never return to Cole¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes reddened. Chixuan frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you cry, I will look for Cole this instant.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her eyes and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not crying, not crying at all.¡± Chixuan thenughed and gave Gu Mengmeng a big hug, saying, ¡°So, mother, don¡¯t worry. I am very clear about what I am doing now. I did not stay by your side because of your bewitching spell but because I am your son, you are my mother. I cannot bear to see you cry, so I stayed.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with all her might, and suppressed her crying, and smiled even more radiantly. Chapter 1384 - I’m Afraid Of Being Killed By Partners After Saying It

Chapter 1384: I¡¯m Afraid Of Being Killed By Partners After Saying It

Afterforting Gu Mengmeng, Chixuan continued, ¡°To prevent something simr to my situation happening again, I only modified a small part of Cole¡¯s memory and did not erase most of the others.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What... did you change?¡± Chixuan smiled with his eyes and asked, ¡°Mother, can I not say it?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with resolve and said, ¡°I know that this is annoying and you may feel that I am overprotective but sorry... all mothers are the same.¡± Chixuanughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because there is any problem in you watching me but I¡¯m afraid that if I say it... your partner will kill me.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°Ah, you must have really created some trouble. Don¡¯t worry, just say it. If your beast Father and Lea want to kill you, I will cry.¡± Lea sighed helplessly and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I did not want to tell you what your ultimate weapon is.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea and said without a choice, ¡°But I also can¡¯t watch as Elvis and you cause my son to die, right?¡± Lea poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Biased.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not deny it and only grinned with her eyes. Chixuan cleared his throat to say, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I shall just tell you the truth.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat upright and held Chixuan¡¯s hands, as she looked all prepared to listen. Chixuan pursed his lips andughed softly. ¡°I... exaggerated Cole¡¯s possessiveness over you, and hinted to him... that he loves you.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough... Cough...¡± Gu Mengmeng started to cough continuously after hearing Chixuan¡¯s words and looked at him with a curious face. Lea¡¯s brows also twitched and he almost wanted to hit him. Chixuan rushed over to hug Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Mother, allow me to finish.¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Lea and the both of them took a deep breath topose themselves. Then she said lifelessly, ¡°Continue...¡± ¡°In Cole¡¯s original n, he wanted to obtain you so that he can make use of you to open the doors of time and space. To achieve his goal, he had to brainwash you so that you have the same thinking and motive as him. Then, you will think that what he is doing is right and will help him toplete it.¡± Chixuan said in one go, then took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Ever since he poisoned me to take me as hostage, his motive was not to threaten you, but to force you to give up on me. This will prove that you and him are the same kind of person ¨C so long as anyone interferes with you, you will eradicate them even if they are rted to you. This was the same way as he had treated Lea daddy and the Eldest Highness of the Snow fox n previously. But regardless of how many obstacles you faced, you never gave up on me and was willing to plead instead of killing me as the easiest method.¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out her hands to hold Chixuan¡¯s face and said, ¡°Are you a fool? I am your mother, how could I kill you to end things?¡± Chixuan hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbow and said in a rare and intimate way, ¡°Actually, I did not know what I was thinking at that time. I only thought that Cole is an extremely important person in my life and has to go to his side no matter what. But seeing you being oppressed by people each time, I even had the same wish as Cole for you to kill me. But seeing that you really could not do it, I even thought of killing myself so that you would be freed.¡± Chapter 1385 - I’d Rather Disappoint Others Than Let Others Disappoint Me.

Chapter 1385: I¡¯d Rather Disappoint Others Than Let Others Disappoint Me.

¡°So when I was at Zacharias, I took the initiative to ask to stay and battle Leonard... A first-level beast challenging a fourth-level beast was practically seeking its own death. I thought that I was bound to die, but you used the Soul of the Forest to save me.¡± Chixuan looked up at Gu Mengmeng, his eyes filled with respect and dependence. He, who usually did not express much emotions, looked very emotional at that point in time. Using his handsome face to rub against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbows, he said, ¡°Mother, the love you give is really noble. You seemed to not have any limits when ites to me. You would not even bat an eyelid when you use a precious item on me. To protect me, you could endure any hardship... But I was still making you angry, upset and saying insensible words.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed Chixuan¡¯s little head and said, ¡°No, you are only like this because you were controlled by Cole¡¯s bewitching spell. You are not a bad child.¡± ¡°Now that things hade to this stage, you are still trying to exin for me... Mother, you must be the most gentle mother in the world.¡± Chixuan kneeled by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s leg and ced his head on herp, as he continued, ¡°Cole realized that your love for me is boundless, so it is impossible for him to force you to kill me, hence he delivered Miranda here.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows and looked at Chixuan. Chixuanughed. ¡°He knows that you dote on Lea daddy, so he deliberately sent Miranda to create a rift between both of you. He hopes that Lea daddy and Miranda would treat each other kindly, then you would kill them. As such, he can prove that you and him are the same kind of person and all betrayers should die... Then it should be... you cannot wait until someone betrays you before killing him. In order to not be the one betrayed, you have to kill all people who may betray you first. It seems to be the words of the previous messenger of the beast deity, something about ¡®rather disappointing¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather disappoint others than let others disappoint me.¡± Chixuan nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, it should be this sentence.¡± Gu Mengmeng scoffed. ¡°Cole is intending to learn from Cao Cao? Right, Caocao died quite exceptionally, so it might suit him after all.¡± Chixuan did not bug Gu Mengmeng about Caocao and only remembered what she said. After dealing with Cole, he would like to invite Gu Mengmeng to Zacharias for winter, then he can slowly listen to her tell them about these stories. ¡°But Cole did not expect that Lea daddy could resist such great temptation and not touch Miranda. And you did not kill Miranda and only sold her away.¡± Chixuan heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°ording to Cole¡¯s personality of not giving up until he has achieved his goal, there would be another time after he failed this time, and his schemes would be even more revolting and vicious each time. I am worried that once you fall prey to any of his schemes, it would be difficult for you to get rid of it. So I plotted this scheme to change the way he regards you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Chixuan helplessly and said, ¡°Did you think that once he falls in love with me, he would never plot against me and never harm me? But foolish son, do you think that kind of person like Cole knows what is love?¡± Chixuan shook his head and said, ¡°He is not worthy of loving you.¡± Lea nodded, thinking the same way. After Chixuan spoke so much, this sentence was the most pleasing to hear. Chixuan sat up straight and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a smile, saying, ¡°Mother, you taught me a sentence from the military treatise ¡®If you want to exterminate, you have to drive them crazy first¡¯, did you forget?¡± Chapter 1386 - Record This Score Down, We Shall Settle It Later On

Chapter 1386: Record This Score Down, We Shall Settle It Later On

Gu Mengmeng sighed. If she had known, she would not have used ¡®Sunzi Art of War¡¯ and ¡®The Thirty-Six Stratagems¡¯ to teach her children. She was only acting out of impulse at that time. Thinking that the snow fox n liked to collect esoterica, she should write one for them to keep. In order to prevent the next messenger of the beast deity from thinking that she was a joke, she decided to give up on Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s ¡®300 Poems of the Tang Dynasty¡¯, and reced it with ¡®The Thirty-Six Stratagems¡¯, in order to make herself seem more knowledgeable. At that time she did not expect that what she had used to pretend to be smart would eventually cause her son to be so daring to take such a huge risk to plot behind Cole¡¯s back. Face-palming, Gu Mengmeng decided to never put on such a pretense again. Even if she wanted to, she could not do it in front of her children anymore. Chixuan did not know what Gu Mengmeng was thinking and continued to say, ¡°After much consideration, I realize that the only thing that can drive Cole crazy is opening the doors of time and space. Even though I do not know the doors of time and space, but I know that anything that Cole wants to do, Mother would not be willing to see it happen, so it is not appropriate to stimte him with this. After thinking for some time, the most effort he had spent on opening the doors of time and space is on you. He plotted many schemes that seemed to benefit you, making it seem that all the advantages are given to you in order to lure you and make you like him. Even though he had ulterior motives, the effort he spent on you was real.¡± ¡°But no matter what he does, Mother you would never take a liking towards him, so to Cole, such an arrogant person who thinks he was the smartest and irreceable, this was definitely a huge blow to him. As a male, he must have had some kind of preying mentality towards you, so I made use of the fox seductive fragrance to confuse his mind. Just as what Mother has said, such a person like Cole does not know what love is, so I can only exaggerate the possessiveness he had over you and mislead him into believing that possessiveness is love.¡± Chixuan smiled and looked at Lea, saying, ¡°I only dared to do this because I believe that Lea daddy would not let him do as he wishes.¡± Lea scoffed, ¡°You ced my female in such a dangerous spot, isn¡¯t it forcing me to be involved? Even if you don¡¯t butter me up now, I won¡¯t watch by the side. But kid, I will record this score down and settle with youter.¡± Chixuan shrugged his shoulders, then looked at Jialue. Jialueughed and took a step forward. With both hands holding Lea¡¯s shoulders, he said, ¡°Lea daddy, stop saying such harsh words. You are also helpless when ites to the four of us. No matter what, Mother¡¯s heart is always biased towards us.¡± Lea ground his teeth. What is ¡®fortunes rise and fall¡¯? What is ¡®heavenlyw will repeat¡¯?! In the past, how many people had he used this sentence to ridicule them? Even Snake was infuriated by this sentence. Now it seems that the person who ridiculed people in the past is being infuriated now. And how simr was this expression on Jialue with him at that time? The look of ¡®Yeah, I like the way you cannot stand me but you cannot do anything to me.¡¯ Seeing Lea speechless, Chixuan and Jialue exchanged a look of victory. Then, Chixuan turned to sit in a well-behaved manner and looked at Gu Mengmeng, continuing to speak, ¡°Mother has the capability of a Beast King and beast Father is also a Beast King. Even though Lea daddy is slightly weaker, but his intelligence would not lose to Cole. With both of them protecting you, I think that the chances of Cole being able to possess you is almost zero. And something that was even less likely to obtain... was bound to make him even more crazy, and the medicinal bug in his body would have higher chances of carrying out its effect.¡± Chapter 1387 - Chaos During The Offering

Chapter 1387: Chaos During The Offering

¡°Once he waspletely controlled by the medicinal bug...¡± Chixuanughed softly and his eyesnded on Lea¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Lea daddy would naturally have his way of asking him to be well-behaved and not cause any more trouble.¡± ¡°But he is such a paranoid person, how could he not realize that you had ced the bugs on him? Previously your Lea daddy had to use antidote on the bugs because he was discovered. I believe that Cole also has the capability.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not believe that Cole would be such an easily controble person. Judging from how cautious he was, once he realized that his emotions were not under control, he would immediately have be suspicious. Chixuan said with an innocent tone, ¡°We did not put the bugs in his body. He ced it himself.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows and looked at Chixuan in confusion. Chixuan pointed at his own forehead. Gu Mengmeng realized suddenly and said, ¡°Soul of the Forest?¡± Chixuan nodded and said, ¡°I first ced the bug in my own forehead. It is natural for these bugs to like to feed on nts, so the bug would naturally be found on the Soul of the Forest, and the Soul of the Forest had been removed personally by Cole from my forehead and ced into his right chest, whereas the three of us had never touched him at all. Gu Mengmeng frowned. Even though Chixuan could say it so briefly and simply, was Cole such an easy target to fool? During this winter when her three sons were in the hands of Cole, they most likely had not lived thatfortably. It was just that the three of them were obviously not going to reveal the truth. No matter how much she pursued and asked, they would only answer perfunctorily and would never tell her what they had exactly done during the winter. Sigh, the children had grown up and had their own thinking. They were unwilling to let what had happened be the reason for her to cry, so they only wanted to present a perfect oue to her, yet they did not know that the less she knew about the process, the more likely her mind would run wild. Humans¡¯ greatest fear often came from their own imagination and guessing. She forced a smile on her face. Her children were unwilling to make her worry, so how could she bear to make them worry as well? So Gu Mengmeng could only continuously convince herself that it was alright since all three sons were fine and she would not ask about what her children did not want to say. She just had to remember that Cole had taken advantage of her sons before and she would have to settle this score with him in the future. During the evening, there was a dining from outside and Gu Mengmeng knew that the people who had been hunting were back. Lea carried Gu Mengmeng, along with her three sons, out of the stone castle and walked towards the altar. On both sides there was a distinct gap between the snow fox n and wolf n. Gu Mengmeng snickered. Cole¡¯s presence had indeed caused a huge rift between the snow fox n and wolf n. Both had a Beast King so neither were willing to give in. On the altar, Elvis and Cole stood on both sides, with a huge wild beast ced in front of each of them. Both of them had a nonchnt face, as though they were not concerned about the winner, instead the two groups people were shoving and fighting with one another, which had a simr image to the scene of triad members on Hong Kong streets. Gu Mengmeng frowned and said coldly, ¡°Creating trouble during the offering... You guys really do not take me, the messenger of the beast deity, seriously.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was not loud, but it effectively stopped both groups. The wolf n took a step back neatly to Elvis¡¯ side, then bowed to greet respectfully, ¡°My Queen.¡± The snow fox n also stepped back under Cole¡¯s instructions, then said, ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Chapter 1388 - Isolate The Snow Fox Clan

Chapter 1388: Iste The Snow Fox n

Gu Mengmeng did not respond to anyone and walked up the altar with Lea supporting her like an Empress Dowager. She looked at Elvis, then at Cole andughed, ¡°Both Beast Kings, can you tell me what has happened?¡± Elvis walked in front of Gu Mengmeng and reached out his hand to hold her other elbow, then he whispered, ¡°It is just a quarrel between the Fox and Wolf n over whose hunted loots to be used as an offering.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat on the altar seat and said while supporting her chin, ¡°Oh, fine, then you guys can continue. Just tell me when you have a conclusion.¡± Cole stepped forward to bow, thenughed, ¡°Since the Great Messenger is already here, then please make the decision.¡± ¡°I decide? It¡¯s not suitable right...¡± Gu Mengmeng said, unconcerned. Cole smiled and with a doting face looking at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°The Great Messenger represents the Beast Deity and has a highly mighty presence. Naturally what you say is right, how is it any unsuitable?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°Fine, then the offering shall be the hunted loot by the Fox n.¡± Right after Gu Mengmeng said that, the people from the Snow Fox n became arrogant with their chests out, and looked at the Wolf n that had just had an argument with them, with a provocative and belittling gaze. Even though the people from the Wolf n were indignant, but it was still the Queen¡¯s order. Since the Wolf King did not say anything, they also did not dare to do so and could only lower their heads in despair. Gu Mengmeng took notice of this. After the Fox n had shown off so much, she spoke again, ¡°Warriors of the Wolf n, carry your hunted loots into the stone castle, let¡¯s have the night campfire party. Hede, help your father with your brothers to carry the hunted loots up, I want to bring them home to eat.¡± Instantly, the atmosphere changed and the faces of the members of Snow Fox n froze. ¡°Great Messenger, you cannot be absent during the offering...¡± Tribe elder Eugene wanted to stop Gu Mengmeng but was prevented from nearing her by the people from the Wolf n. Gu Mengmeng stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Fox King? When he was leading Sauder, he had conducted the offering many times, he shouldn¡¯t have forgotten how to do it after going to the wild for a few years right? But it doesn¡¯t matter, when I meet the Beast Deity next time I will tell him that I, as the Wolf n¡¯s Queen, is not suitable to interfere with the Fox n¡¯s affairs, so I would appoint the Fox King to do it on my behalf. My Father has always doted on me and would not me me.¡± Eugene wanted to continue but Gu Mengmeng managed to speak before him, ¡°There should be many preparations for the offering, I shan¡¯t take up more of your time.¡± After that, Gu Mengmeng looked up and shouted, ¡°Laurice, bring your fellow tribesman and follow me, Kiara has not met you for a long time, it¡¯s time to have some fun today.¡± Laurice is Kiara¡¯s mother. Ever since Kiara was raised in Sandy¡¯s house and followed Sandy around as a child, she had also gradually be close to Gu Mengmeng. Even though the members of the 16 tribes were not as smart as those from Snow Fox n, they were still intelligent enough. Hearing Gu Mengmeng call Laurice, they naturally understood that she was inviting both the 16 tribes and Wolf n to the night campfire party and had specially left the Snow Fox n to continue with the offering. Weren¡¯t you guys fighting for a winner? Want to fight to provide the offering? Fine, then use the Snow Fox n¡¯s offering, but with the Messenger of the Beast Deity leading everyone to leave, the offering had be a different one. Chapter 1389 - Marriage Union Of 16 tribes And Wolf Clan

Chapter 1389: Marriage Union Of 16 tribes And Wolf n

In the past, when Sauder was having an offering, it had such a spectacr crowd, moreover Cole was still a fifth-level at that time. Even though he is a Beast King now, but the entire ce had instantly be bare, causing the members of the Snow Fox n to be embarrassed. Gu Mengmeng was making an obvious stand that so long as the Snow Fox n dares topete with the Wolf n in the future, she would have fun with just the Wolf n and 16 tribes, leaving out the Snow Fox n. ¡°Might Beast King, this...¡± Tribe elder Eugene looked at Cole with a troubled face. Coleughed softly, ¡°No rush, take it easy. I have patience with Ah Gu.¡± Events urred with two series of progression, and the first one was as such. Gu Mengmeng led the people happily back to the stone castle. The stone castle was constructed by the previous messenger of the beast deity Wang Xiaoxin and after he left, many generations of n leaders had been staying there. That was an iconic building in Sauder and also the symbol of divine power, so it was naturally much more extravagant. The empty space in front of the entrance was not any smaller than the altar. As there were no Snow Fox n members around, the poption had been reduced by one-third, so despite the night campfire party being squeezy, it was still very lively. Gu Mengmeng intentionally divided up the Wolf n and 16 tribes so that they would mix around and sit together. Initially, they were all cautious and ufortable, but after Hede and his four brothers moved around in the center of the campfire, like butterflies, to liven up the mood, both parties started to warm up to each other. To the wolf n, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. The Queen¡¯s enemy is the Wolf King¡¯s enemy, and the Wolf King¡¯s enemy is the entire Wolf n¡¯s enemy. Since the Wolf n could not defeat the Fox n single-handedly, it was naturally wiser for them to form more allies. And to the 16 tribes, it was difficult to survive among the tribes with Beast King. They did not think that they could retaliate against either Wolf n or Fox n, so the best solution was to choose one party to form an alliance. By choosing between both ns actually implied choosing between both Beast Kings. It was obvious that the Wolf n was closer to the Messenger of the Beast Deity, and the Great Messenger¡¯s family had a Ninth Highness. Once the Ninth Highness progresses to the next level and activates his Beast King¡¯s blood like Elvis, he would be the true Beast King to lead the Fox n, whereas Cole, the stray beast¡¯s Beast King could only be a counterfeit. By that time, both the Fox n and Wolf n would be within the control of the Messenger of the Beast Deity, so by taking all these into consideration beforehand, it was definitely wiser to decide based on the Great Messenger¡¯s intentions. The messenger¡¯s attitude was already clear on that day¡¯s offering. With the same objective in mind, the atmosphere surrounding both ns naturally became more lively and on such a night... there was bound to be an exciting matchmaking session. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°We are most likely not going to be able to sleep at home tonight... Let¡¯s go out and hide from them.¡± Elvis and Lea were used to Gu Mengmeng avoiding the scene of others mating and did not say anything. They led Gu Mengmeng to leave quietly. Initially, they intended on watching the stars by the stream, but Gu Mengmeng insisted on going to Sandy¡¯s house and the reason was simply ¡®If I can¡¯t sleep, no one can sleep, wake up and have fun!¡¯ Sandy always weed Gu Mengmeng with open arms, especially after Gu Mengmeng hit Hodgson and Jerry, the males in Sandy¡¯s family and Bode all had the same attitude towards her. Whenever they meet Gu Mengmeng, they would be so well-behaved that it seemed as though they were concubines meeting the wife. Chapter 1390 - None Of The Birds Are Good Things

Chapter 1390: None Of The Birds Are Good Things

Sandy pointed at the bird circling in the sky and said, ¡°It is still flying around in the middle of the night, is it Gregory the bird?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at the sky and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know... It¡¯s too far, I can¡¯t see clearly, but it shouldn¡¯t be this soon, wasn¡¯t he bringing Miranda back to Motou Mountains? Even if he had to arrange a partner for her, it would still take up some days? After all, there are so many males interested in her since females are rare there, so he definitely had to settle it properly. As the n leader, if he did not stay to settle everything, wouldn¡¯t the situation be chaotic?¡± After she said that, Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Sandy andughed, ¡°Why? Have you taken a liking for him? I have to say Gregory is really not bad, his looks areparable to that of a Prince Charming and he is really capable. More importantly, he knows how to fly and can fly really high. If your family has another pilot... it would be not bad.¡± Sandy rolled her eyes at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a blind man.¡± ¡°Gregory is not blind, alright? A vulture¡¯s eyes are very sharp. Even from such a high ce, he could even see a potato when it drops to the ground.¡± Gregory exined on Gregory¡¯s behalf. ¡°He¡¯s not blind?!¡± Sandy immediately sat up straight, with an aura that seemed like she was ready to fight, and shouted, ¡°If he is not blind, where does he get his courage to say that you are unworthy of his liking?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± She did not want Sandy to know that Gregory had already gone back on his words and now likes her... Sandy said, infuriated, ¡°I originally thought that he would be around after the winter, so I wanted to see what kind of person he is to dare to despise our Gu Mengmeng. In the end, I did not see him and could not vent the anger that I had been pent up this entire winter. Now any bird just looks so annoying to me, tsk, none of the birds are good things.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°Aiya, you are being too quick in concluding that all birds are the same because of one person, isn¡¯t it? Ian is also considered part of them, right, yet you said this, how wronged must the Eagle-owl tribe have felt.¡± Sandy thought for a while and agreed. Gregory had angered her but not the other birds, but she had already made herint, how could she take it back? So she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Any bird that is not pleased should look for Gregory, who asked him to be the one to spoil the reputation of all birds? Hmph.¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to please her and said, ¡°Right right right, my beloved Sandy is always right.¡± While Gu Mengmeng chatted at Sandy¡¯s house for an entire night, Elvis and Lea sat at the side aspany for the same amount of time. The arrival of the Wolf King made the seven wolves in Sandy¡¯s house excited for the entire night and became more in love and respectful of Sandy. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng yawned as she returned to the stone castle. The entrance was already cleaned up tidily and Gregory was standing at the entrance, with his eyes locked in the direction where she had appeared. Seeing her return, he did not approach her, instead he turned to leave. He himself did not know why he had stood at the entrance for the entire night but he merely wanted to wait for her to return, but after she returned, he realized that he did not have the right and identity to wait for her, so he left. He stood in the wind for an entire night just so that he could catch a nce of her. Gu Mengmeng also did not give any salutations to Gregory. The two of them had an extremely awkward rtionship now and both of them feigned ignorance, so it was inappropriate for them to either make a move or take a step back. Heaving a sigh of relief, Gu Mengmeng lightly shook her head and walked back into the stone castle. Her four sons were asleep on the ground in all different directions ¨C where was their usual look of arrogance or firm or witty or decisive? Chapter 1391 - You Are My Mother And Not Some Great Messenger. Chapter 1391: You Are My Mother And Not Some Great Messenger. Gu Mengmeng pushed open the door and those four young fellows instantly stiffened up. Their eyes snapped open and stared at the door for half a second. Gu Mengmeng knew they looked alert but were still muddled with sleep, hence she smiled. ¡°Go on and continue sleeping. When Daddy Lea finishes preparing the meal, I wille and call you again.¡± The youngsters nodded dumbly before their heads copsed back onto the bed to continue snoring. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help smiling as she shook her head. Elvis carried her to the second floor. ¡°You should also take a nap. I will call you after Lea has prepared the meal.¡± Gu Mengmeng was indeed tired after a long night. Therefore, she didn¡¯t object and allowed Elvis to bring her up to the second floor to rest. She slept the entire day. By the time she woke up, it was already the evening. Rubbing her eyes, she saw her four sons surrounding Elvis. They looked like they had been fighting for quite awhile, as all four youngsters were drenched in sweat. Nheless, their eyes sparkled with excitement. It was four against one, but Elvis still handled them effortlessly. The four young fellows tried all sorts of coordinated tactics but failed to evene close to cracking Elvis. Lea had his back toward the sun and his shadow was lengthened by the rays. His lips curled up instinctively when he saw Gu Mengmeng descending the stairs. Hedled food as he said, ¡°Mengmeng, you are up? You must be hungry,e over here to eat.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and walked over to the side of the dining table. Lea ced a bowl on it and her four sons scurried over to take their respective seats. Kanwu was sitting nearest to her and Gu Mengmeng used a small animal skin to wipe the sweat off his forehead. She said with a smile, ¡°Look at you all, all sweaty...¡± Kanwu chortled. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s really something else to fight with a Beast King.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t hold any advantage at all, what¡¯s so great about that?¡± Kanwu shook his head in all seriousness. ¡°Which wolf can hope to have any advantage over the Wolf King? It is a sure defeat. But just by the fact that the four of us dare to attack the Wolf King shows that we are more valiant than other wolves. Just look at mother-inw¡¯s seven wolf partners. Collin said that they are ferocious when at home, but are all as meek as mice before the Wolf King, not daring to even breathe too loudly.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Kanwu¡¯s little head. ¡°Yes yes yes. You four are the most valiant and the bravest. After all, who was the one who gave birth to you?¡± Kanwu beamed smugly. Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°But why are you calling him Wolf King and not father?¡± Kanwu stiffened his neck arrogantly. ¡°I will call him father when that form of address bes more respected than the title Wolf King.¡± ¡°Silly boy. Father and mother are the world¡¯s most respected forms of address. They are not something that can be reced by any other titles.¡± Kanwu shook his head. ¡°No. I will call the Wolf King father again when I also be a Beast King one day.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave in. Her son was so ambitious and it wouldn¡¯t do for her to dampen his spirit. Further, Elvis himself didn¡¯t object, so how could she insist? Hence, she just stroked Kanwu¡¯s head. ¡°What about me? Are you going to call me the Great Messenger or the Snake King?¡± Kanwu clung onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm childishly. ¡°No, you are my mother and not some Great Messenger.¡± Chapter 1392 - Just Stay At Home And Be Our Mother.

Chapter 1392: Just Stay At Home And Be Our Mother.

¡°Leave all the difficult, dangerous and dirty tasks to us six males in the family. You just stay at home and be our mother.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed with a helpless smile. Although her children refused to tell her what happened with Cole over the winter, it was not difficult to guess from Kanwu¡¯s use of adjectives. Difficult, dangerous, dirty... Gu Mengmeng gave a soft sigh. ¡°How many people must descend into hell just to preserve someone¡¯s purity and innocence? If the price of letting me go about life without worries is seeing you all mired in danger, I would rather...¡± Lea looped one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and used the other to hook her chin. With the touch of his lips and roll of his tongue, he swallowed the rest of her words, turning them into a faint whimper. Gu Mengmeng was blushing when he finally released her from his deep kiss. Lea chuckled. ¡°As long as we can ensure your safety, we are not afraid of entering hell. We would even find the road to theherworldfortable and spacious. So keep your ¡®I would rather¡¯ and maintain your little fairy status and just let us protect you. If you dare do again what you did at the Motou mountains... I will return the favor and let you personally witness everyone you care about, including me, dying in the most cruel fashion right before your eyes.¡± Gu Mengmeng cowered and smiled back at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already exin? I only jumped as I was confident that Gregory would catch me. That was just the threatening tactics of an immature person. I was not really seeking death...¡± ¡°There were so many solutions but you chose the type of method that would drive Elvis and I crazy.¡± Lea nced at Chixuan. ¡°You are willing to abandon us for him and that really upsets me.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea wouldn¡¯t really kill Chixuan. But if pushed to the edge, there were many ways to torture someone without taking their lives. There was no way she would let her precious son endure Lea¡¯s cruel methods. Hence, she immediately acquiesced and hugged Lea¡¯s waist with a cajoling smile. ¡°I am not as smart as you, that was why I could onlye up with such a drastic solution. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you had intended to do then? I will learn from you and nevermit the same mistake again.¡± How could Lea not see through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intentions? But he would have never harmed Chixuan anyway, and so he just went along with her. Taking advantage of his current upper hand, he pinched her little nose and said, ¡°Very simple. Just sing a song.¡± ¡°Huh? What song?¡± Gu Mengmeng was nonplussed. Lea chuckled. ¡°There are only two races in the Beast World who can sing. The mermaid tribe and the bird tribe. But in the mermaid tribe, only the females can sing, while in the bird tribe, only the males know how to.¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered for a moment before suddenly smiling. ¡°So if the voice of a female singing was heard among the Motou mountains, it would attract the attention of the other birds. They would definitelye forth to investigate, and there¡¯s a good chance we can find someone among them to transport us down the mountains.¡± Gu Mengmeng rapped her own head with regret. ¡°I am really stupid. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I just kept thinking that Gregory is the only one in the whole world with wings. But how did you know only the males in the bird tribe can sing?¡± Lea chuckled. ¡°Have you forgotten that there is a bird tribe in Saint Nazaire? And I was the one who signed the blood alliance with them.¡± Chapter 1393 - You Want Me To Sell Myself?!

Chapter 1393: You Want Me To Sell Myself?!

¡°Since you already had a n, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Then I would not have done such a dangerous thing and made you guys worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea begrudgingly. Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose and swayed it from side to side. ¡°How many times must I tell you. Leave it to Elvis and I to handle all problems. Such things would not have happened if you just remember half of what we said. And you still dare to turn around and try to pin the me on me now? Mmm?¡± ¡°I was in the wrong.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew she was truly the one at fault and didn¡¯t dare to push her luck. She gave an amodating smile. ¡°I was really scared after seeing you two jump right off after me. I won¡¯t ever dare to do that again. I really won¡¯t.¡± Since returning from the Motou mountains, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t dare to act impulsively again. She would obediently step back whenever some issue cropped up, leaving things to Elvis and Lea to handle. Even when Cole appeared in Sauder, Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t interfere but trusted that Elvis and Lea would have their own ns. Tilting her head, Gu Mengmeng asked again, ¡°I have another question.¡± Lea prompted. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°That cave was so far away from the main mountain and the winds were howling so loudly. How could my tiny voice travel that far?¡± Lea gave a faint smile as he bent over and blew gently into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°If your voice can¡¯t carry the distance, there¡¯s still your scent... don¡¯t forget that you possess a scent that can drive all males crazy. Elvis and I just need to put in a bit more effort and make use of the winds¡ªwe can definitely arouse all the males on the Motou mountains.¡± Scent... The Fox Seductive Fragrant?! Gu Mengmeng red at him as she crossed her arms over her chest in a protective stance. ¡°You want me to sell myself?!¡± Lea grinned. ¡°As long as Elvis and I are protecting you, no one would be able to even go near you. Elvis just needs to unleash his beast pressure and he can subdue all the males who were lured to the cave by your scent. Then we can either use reasoning, threats or enticement to make them do our bidding. If all else fails, we can even use the bewitching spell. Anyway, there are a thousand and one ways to make themply.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°Lea, I realized that foxes are really something else. I bow down to your brains. I will never pretend to be smart in front of you ever again.¡± Lea poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow. ¡°I will wait and see.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled helplessly. She had already worn down all her credibility with Elvis and Lea. There was nothing she could do with the fact that they didn¡¯t trust her promises. After dinner, Kanwu and Chixuan bid Gu Mengmeng farewell. With the two of them absent from Zacharias when winter ended, that territory was probably already in chaos. It was impossible for Burke alone to hold down the fort there. Therefore, the two of them had to hurry back to stabilize the situation. Gu Mengmeng hugged her two sons and instructed them to never put themselves in danger again, that they must always tread carefully. The two of them just chuckled and didn¡¯t respond to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. She understood that they already held the mentality that males must always shield females from all dangers and never let a female encounter the slightest bit of risk. So there was no doubt that her two sons would once again risk themselves to protect her should they need in the future. Gu Mengmengpromised. ¡°At least promise me that you will try your best to keep yourselves safe.¡± ¡°We will.¡± Chixuan returned Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hug. ¡°Mother, you should smile more. You look prettiest when you smile.¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curled up into an exceptionally warm smile as she watched her two dashing sons turn and walk off. Chapter 1394 - The Snow Fox Tribe Finds An Alternative Way To Save Themselves

Chapter 1394: The Snow Fox Tribe Finds An Alternative Way To Save Themselves

After sending off Chixuan and Kanwu, Jialue and Hede also started busying themselves with matters of the tribe. The marriage alliance between the 16 tribes and the wolf n had the internal affairs of Sauder undergo a myriad of changes. The snow foxes thought that Cole, as a Fox King, would be able to face off the wolf n. Although Elvis was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner, the snow fox n was the original inhabitants of the territory and held founder¡¯s rights. Who could predict that Gu Mengmeng would merge the 16 tribes and the wolf n. In the blink of an eye, the original three-party tug of power turned into a one-sided situation, rendering the snow fox n alone and helpless. But that useless Cole remained oblivious to the situation. It appeared like he did not care about the survival of the snow fox n at all. As a result, the elders had no choice but to find another way to save themselves. In the morning, Gu Mengmeng let Lea carry her over to Sandy¡¯s ce, whereby they spotted a familiar face along the borders of Sandy¡¯s territory. It was the third-level male snow fox Arnold. The top male of his generation who fought against Hodgson in that first match. ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Arnold bowed respectfully toward Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng gave him an inquiring look. ¡°You are here... is something the matter?¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°I havee to confess my feelings for the female Sandy.¡± ¡°Confess your feelings?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. Didn¡¯t the snow fox n generally not partner outside their race? For the past eight generations, even Wang Xiaoxin didn¡¯t get a snow fox as a partner. They were willing tomit the entire tribe to be her servants, but none of them became her partner. Lea was the only exception in the entire snow fox n. When her identity as the Messenger of the Beast Deity was revealed, the snow foxes did not dare to openly voice their objection, but they secretly put the squeeze on Lea. When Gu Mengmeng became the Beast King and after she became more domineering and fearsome under the influence of Snake¡¯s mark¡ªonly then did the snow fox n gradually stop their bullying. The snow fox n didn¡¯t even ept a highly revered Messenger of the Beast Deity¡ªwhy would Arnold suddenly want to confess his feelings to a half-beast female like Sandy? It was not that there was anything wrong with Sandy, but that it was extremely suspicious for the imperious snow fox n to suddenly do something like that. Lea waved his tail with a smile. ¡°So you feel that your Ninth Highness is not adequate in affirming the rtionship between the Messenger of the Beast Deity and the snow fox n? So you are trying to imitate the wolf n in getting into a marriage alliance with Sandy?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she looked at Arnold with guardedness. Arnold didn¡¯t try to deny it but just smiled. ¡°After all, his Ninth Highness¡¯ heart no longer belongs to the snow fox n, am I right?¡± Lea nodded in admission. ¡°That is but of course. My heart only belongs to my Mengmeng.¡± ¡°So the snow fox has no choice but to seek another way.¡± Arnold more or less acknowledged that he was proposing to Sandy with the motive of getting a marriage alliance. ¡°Go back.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow people with ulterior motives to go near Sandy.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t leave but just retorted in a mild tone. ¡°Do you mean that the wolf n didn¡¯t have ulterior motives when their people became Sandy¡¯s partners? Or do you mean... the Great Messenger is showing favoritism. There are things which you allow the wolf n to do, while the snow fox n can¡¯t?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless at his words. The seven wolves in Sandy¡¯s household had indeed be her partners to get a direct line to Gu Mengmeng. It was an undeniable fact. But Arnold was also right in saying that the wolf n could do that only because Elvis was the Wolf King. Chapter 1403 - Spare Me

Chapter 1403: Spare Me

The Beast Deity said before the moment all seven treasures were assembled, the doors of time and space would open. What if Gu Mengmeng wanted to leave them and go over to Snake then? Perhaps he had been so wretched in front of Snake before that even as a Wolf King now, he still had zero confidence if he were to face Snake. The words ¡°so weak¡± uttered by Snake as he carried Gu Mengmeng back was like a knife embedded in his heart. It forced him to continuously strive to be evermore powerful. Even though Elvis was now so powerful that he could look down on the entire Beast World, he would never get the chance to win Snake. If he lost to Snake again when the seven treasures were assembled... That was the real reason why he and Lea were so fretful. And this was something he and Lea would never tell Gu Mengmeng. They couldn¡¯t say and they dared not say. They were afraid of hearing an answer which they didn¡¯t wish to hear. They were even more afraid of her promising to stay, but then regret her promise when the time came. In this entire life, they were probably most afraid of her lying about this. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what Elvis was thinking about. She thought Lea had already revealed and exined everything. Since everything was now out in the open, the two of them should no longer be letting their imaginations run wild. Hence, Gu Mengmeng felt more rxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not right of us as guests to take over Sandy¡¯s house like that. We came to find Sandy to y, so if there¡¯s anything else bothering you guys, let¡¯s talk about it at home, alright?¡± Elvis and Lea nodded. They didn¡¯t say anything further. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng out of the house, just in time to see Sandy giggling and looking wise. She waved. ¡°Alright, I knew you can¡¯t control them both. In the end, you still had to coax and cate them. I am used to it and won¡¯t make fun of you. So don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt all the more embarrassed at Sandy¡¯s words. She sat down by Sandy¡¯s side and pinched her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with coaxing and cating my own men? They already face so many challenges on the outside, if they are also bullied by me, wouldn¡¯t they be living such pitiful lives?¡± Sandy pointed at Elvis and then at Lea. She said with a smile, ¡°The two of them? Pitiful? Haha, in this whole world only you can make them pitiful. Other than when your impulsive antics drive them crazy, I have never seen anyone else able to gain an upper hand on them.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her nose with a smile. She pointed her chin at Arnold, who was staring ¡°devotedly¡± at Sandy. ¡°What about that one? What do you n to do? He can¡¯t possibly stand there all day like a guard dog.¡± Sandy sighed. ¡°But what can I do? He is not trespassing on my territory, so my males have no right to chase him off. He has not confessed his love for me yet so I can¡¯t reject him. He is standing on public property and can im to be enjoying the scenery. On what basis can I use him of staring at me? And even if so, I have no right to stop others from looking at me, right? Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her chin as she gazed at Arnold. She then turned back to look at Lea with a smile. ¡°He is not as good as my Lea but still looks pretty decent. Will you really not consider epting him?¡± Sandy indicated Hodgson with her eyes as she whispered, ¡°If I take him in, my household might be even more chaotic than the entire Sauder. Spare me!¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Then if you don¡¯t mind, I will help you think of a way to kill off this notion of his?¡± ¡°You have a way?¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes brightened. Chapter 1396 - Impossible, I Already Made It Very Clear.

Chapter 1396: Impossible, I Already Made It Very Clear.

¡°My decree is my own. Whoever creates trouble for you deserves to be beaten up.¡± Gu Mengmeng stated firmly. ¡°Moreover, where in the world is there a rule that says that you must always ept a love confession? Since he dared toe forward to do so, he must have been mentally prepared to challenge your partners. Just take it that you sent Collin or Hodgson to ept his challenge. Who can he me if he loses?¡± Sandy poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. ¡°How many years have you been in the Beast World? Are you still unclear of its rules? You are right in saying that a male has to challenge the current partners of a female he is wooing, but the female also has the right to choose, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked in confusion at Sandy. Sandy sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that since epting Elvis and Lea as your partners, no other male has confessed his love for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before nodding. ¡°Yes, there were about two or three?¡± Sandy continued. ¡°What did the two of them say when those males confessed?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways at Elvis and Lea as she pondered. She shook her head. ¡°I forgot. It seems like I will usually just reject them directly.¡± Lea took one step forward and red at Daji, who very wisely jumped off from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Lea then pulled Gu Mengmeng into his embrace and pinched her cheek. ¡°You are so heartless. You don¡¯t even know how much effort Elvis and I put in to fend off those silly admirers of yours? Mmm? When that second-level tiger in Zacharias confessed to you, did you reject him? And that witch doctor in Saint Nazaire...¡± ¡°I did reject them!¡± Gu Mengmeng insisted righteously. ¡°I rejected them all when they confessed their love for me.¡± ¡°To a male, your way of refusal is not one at all. It is only a hint to test their sincerity and determination.¡± Lea shook his head helplessly as he gave a bitter smile. Gu Mengmeng thought about it. ¡°Impossible. I already made it very clear.¡± Lea held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheeks and swayed her face side to side. ¡°Your gentle tone and roundabout choice of words¡ªno way does it sound like a rejection. No male would give up their pursuit of you after hearing your kind of rejection.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt she had really made herself very clear. But to be honest, it was truly a burden to have to reject someone. Especially in the Beast World, where a confession meant that the male was offering you a lifetime of love and care, whereas a confession by the men in the present world included all sorts of disimers. Faced with such a pure-hearted and self-sacrificing confession, Gu Mengmeng really could not bear to speak too harshly. Blinking, Gu Mengmeng asked Lea. ¡°But they no longer pestered me after I rejected them.¡± Leaughed in exasperation. ¡°Did you really think they were chased off by your few gentle words?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded profoundly. ¡°What if not so?¡± cing Gu Mengmeng in front of him, he stared right into her eyes with a chilly smirk. ¡°If you wish to partner my Mengmeng, you must first challenge her partners. Do you wish to challenge me or him?¡± Lea tilted his head and Elvis came over to stand behind him with a ck face and intense murderous aura. Gu Mengmeng shivered. ¡°Oh, so they didn¡¯t dare to continue pestering me because they were scared off by you two?!¡± Chapter 1397 - What? Are You Feeling Regretful?

Chapter 1397: What? Are You Feeling Regretful?

¡°What? Are you feeling regretful?¡± Lea nced askance at her. His smile had hardened with the clear warning: ¡°you are dead meat if you dare to say you regret.¡± Before Gu Mengmeng could respond, Sandy¡¯s seven wolf partners all went limp and copsed to their knees. Stunned, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words got stuck in her throat as she stared dazedly at Elvis and Lea. Sandy smiled as she gave Gu Mengmeng a shove. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what jealous monsters your males are? Quickly cate them or bring out your female dominance.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°What female dominance? Don¡¯t you know I am a coward?¡± Sandyughed. ¡°cate them then. Hurry up or Hodgson and gang will not be able tost any longer.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled as she gave a helpless shake of her head. She reached out to hold Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ hands. ¡°Why are you scaring Sandy¡¯s partners? They never confessed to me before. Moreover, I already have my hands full cajoling the two of you. How would I find the time and energy to invite more trouble? Do you think I have nothing better to do than to disrupt myfortable life?¡± Elvis drew back his domineering pressure and the seven wolves were finally able to stand up. Collin lifted Sandy up, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to take in the sun. You can¡¯t keep hiding in the house forever. At the very most, we will form a barricade and block you and him from each other¡¯s sight, alright?¡± Collin had been Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guard before and knew very well it was time for them to give her and her males some privacy. Although this was the Beast World, where everyone had exceptional hearing abilities and could always overhear their conversation no matter how far they went, it was important for Gu Mengmeng to maintain her dignity. So as pointless as leaving the cave was, they still had to do it. Sandy nodded and Hodgson took out three thick animals skins andid them out right outside the cave. Bode also retrieved some fruits that Sandy liked to eat. Hodgson then carried Sandy and ced her on the animal skin, before the males all gathered around to form a barricade around her. After Sandy and her family went out, Elvis and Lea finally put Gu Mengmeng down. The two of them were grim-faced as they remained silent with pursed lips. Gu Mengmeng stared as the two of them exchanged looks and seemed to bemunicating via secret Morse code. She waspletely befuddled as to why they had their knickers all in a twist? Weren¡¯t they all fine when they first arrived? They were talking about Arnold pursuing Sandy, and the conversation somehow ended being about her. But she said she had no intention of getting new partners. So why did those two still look so constipated? The two of them continued exchanging looks for a long while, before Lea finally spoke up. He sat upright in front of Gu Mengmeng, in a rare show of propriety. ¡°Mengmeng, actually... you...¡± Gu Mengmeng waited for Lea to continue, but his words seemed to have gotten lodged in his throat. A fluent, smooth talker like Lea was actually having difficulty expressing himself. Gu Mengmeng waited for a long while, but Lea was still unable to formte a sentence. Hence, she probed, ¡°What about me?¡± Lea frowned gently as he gazed at Gu Mengmeng with an indescribable sense of gravity. ¡°Do you not like Elvis and I anymore?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was astounded. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°Who said that? How is that possible? You are my men. Who else would I like if not you two?¡± Lea looked disappointed. He nced at Elvis before turning his eyes back to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You... no longer find us fresh and interesting, and am even starting to get sick of us, right?¡± Chapter 1398 - I Won’t Stop You From Getting New Partners In Future

Chapter 1398: I Won¡¯t Stop You From Getting New Partners In Future

¡°No no, really no.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her hand as she denied it. Lea smiled bitterly. He had looked forward to her denial, but now that he heard it, he didn¡¯t really believe her. ¡°Generally, females would take in five to 10 new partners every year. She would eat about two to three every winter, while about four to five would die during fights. In this way, the number of people in the family remains more or less constant, but apart from the first partner, they are always fresh faces.¡± Lea sighed before continuing. ¡°Our family has fewer males than usual and we know how to store food so there¡¯s no need to eat your partners. Also, Elvis and I are powerful and will not easily die during fights. You have already been in the Beast World for four years and by normal standards, you should already have had 20 to 40 partners.¡± Just hearing that figure made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scalp go numb. Somehow, her thoughts drifted to the image of Sandy mating with Hodgson and Jerry. The two males had Sandy, a robust female bear, bedridden for seven days. If Gu Mengmeng had 20 to 40 partners, she would probably just die in bed? She had yet to satisfy the appetites of her own two males. Every time they mated, she had to plead with them to be gentler, and they did try their best. Thereafter, they never again mated with her at the same time, but even one person was enough to make her faint in exhaustion at the end of the deed. 20 to 40... Just the thought of it made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs grow weak. Gu Mengmeng had one of Lea¡¯s arms in her hands, so he used his other one to gently cup her hand. He continued. ¡°With me and Elvis holding the fort, very few males would dare to dere their feelings for you and pursue you. If not for us... you would definitely be more popr. You would have more than enough males to bring you different types of joy and excitement. Everyday, there will be a new face and personality to greet you, to please you... and not like now, where you have no choice but to face only Elvis and I.¡± Lea ced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand on his own face. He struggled to smile but ended up looking very miserable. His voice trembled as unease filled his eyes. ¡°This face, do you still like it? Can it still attract your attention?¡± ¡°I like it, of course I do.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered hurriedly. She really had no idea what got into Elvis and Lea. Why had they suddenly plunged down into such a gloomy state... could it be males also had premenstrual mood swings? ¡°But how long has it been since you blushed while looking into my eyes? Your eyes... no longer fill with love and adoration whenever you look at me.¡± Lea lowered his eyes and his longshes cast a crescent moon shadow below his lids. ¡°In the past, you used to stare after me whenever I appeared in a crowd. But now, I am always hovering around you while you seldom look at me anymore... well, I guess even the most handsome face will get boring after four years. Unlike Elvis, I am not your first partner and my mark is also not over your heart... it¡¯s not surprising you are tired of me.¡± ¡°No...¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to exin but before she could do so, Lea interrupted. He lifted his head with an exceptionally bitter smile. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from getting new partners in the future...¡± Chapter 1399 - You Two Want To Have An Affair And Hook Up With My Bosom friend?

Chapter 1399: You Two Want To Have An Affair And Hook Up With My Bosom friend?

Gu Mengmeng felt very maligned. The thought of seeking new partners had never crossed her mind. Lea held her hand, his fingers trembling. He pleaded timidly. ¡°Not only that, I can change whatever you don¡¯t like about me. I will never threaten you. I will support you in whatever you want to do. Next time if any male tries to woo you, I will not present myself as an obstacle... don¡¯t abandon me, alright? It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t dote on me anymore... it doesn¡¯t matter even if I no longer hold the same status as I do now. I will be satisfied as long as I can see you. Nothing else matters to me. Alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her own head as she stared at Lea in a daze. ¡°Did you forget to take your medicine? What the hell are you talking about? When did I say I wanted to get new partners? When did I say I was going to abandon you... where did you get all these ideas from?¡± Lea lowered his head. ¡°You already feel Elvis and I are very troublesome, don¡¯t you?¡± Lea gave a self-mocking smile. He dared not look Gu Mengmeng in the eyes but gazed to the side and murmured in a low voice. ¡°Yes, which male would dare to behave so impudently in front of his female? You have been too good to us, and I forgot my ce... it is normal of you to be tired of me.¡± ¡°I am not tired of you! ¡± Gu Mengmeng held Lea¡¯s shoulders as she hollered at him. ¡°Can you be more normal? What the hell is the matter? Your sudden change in behavior is really distressing me!¡± ¡°You mentioned earlier about why would you want to ¡®invite more trouble¡¯...doesn¡¯t that mean that Elvis and I are already troublesome in your eyes?¡± Lea¡¯s gaze dimmed, his feelings obviously hurt. Gu Mengmeng smacked her head,pletely speechless. She sighed and looked at Elvis. ¡°You two kept exchanging nces just now and came up with this conclusion?¡± Elvis hesitated, but eventually nodded in all honesty. Gu Mengmeng was totally exasperated by those two. She thought only females would be so sensitive, being hurt by a carelessment. So males could also be like that. Gu Mengmeng sat cross-legged by the bed and looked at Elvis and Lea. ¡°Tell me, were the two of you recently provoked by anything in particr? We have got along so well these past four years. I don¡¯t believe nothing happened and that you two just suddenly decided to behave in this peculiar manner. Did you hear some rumors or saw anything? Did Cole incite you?¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered all possibilities as she probed them. Elvis remained silent while Lea also pursed his lips and kept quiet. However, his gaze drifted toward Sandy, who was sitting by the entrance. Gu Mengmeng inquired. ¡°What? Did Sandy lecture you two?¡± Lea shook his head. He gave a tentative tug at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. Only when she didn¡¯t resist did he dare to pull her into a light embrace. He rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Since Sandy took in those seven wolves, Elvis and I just feel very ill-at-ease.¡± Gu Mengmeng considered this for a moment, but still failed to understand. She had no choice but to continue asking, ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you that Sandy took in new partners? Damn, unless you two want to have an affair and hook up with my bosom friend?¡± Lea gritted his teeth. He really felt like poking her head and scolding her heartless. But he swallowed his words while his finger also paused right before making contact with her head. He sighed and drew back his hand. He just lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Do you still remember what were Bode¡¯s and Collin¡¯s reactions on the day that Sandy took in her new partners?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to recall but shook her head. ¡°What were their reactions? Too many things happened that day and I didn¡¯t notice. I don¡¯t think they had much reaction.¡± Chapter 1400 - What If One Day You Got Tired Of Me

Chapter 1400: What If One Day You Got Tired Of Me

¡°Exactly, they had no reaction. A first partner and a partner whose mark is over her heart. These two watched Sandy ept seven new partners with no reaction at all. They didn¡¯t exhibit even the slightest bit of unhappiness.¡± Lea chuckled as he looked down at Gu Mengmeng in his arms. ¡°Tell me, if it was Elvis and I, what would have happened?¡± Smiling, Gu Mengmeng replied without even the need to think, ¡°You will both fly into a rage?! If the two of you knew that I was epting partners for the sake of the tribe, you would probably destroy the entire tribe and then tell me ¡®alright, there¡¯s no more tribe now and so no need to maintain social stability for it.¡¯ Hahaha, I think it should be like that?¡± Gu Mengmeng bare her fangs and waved her ws in an imitation of Elvis and Lea flying into a rage. She felt she was being rather humorous and so giggled non stop at herself. But Lea and Elvis didn¡¯t smile at all. They just nodded. ¡°Mmm, it is entirely possible we would behave as such.¡± The atmosphere was so awkward. Gu Mengmeng choked out another couple of dryughs before she found herself unable tough anymore. She pursed her lips. ¡°So? This... what are you trying to say?¡± Lea said, ¡°Elvis is also a first partner like Bode. He would force himself to ept it if you really liked the new male you chose. But if you didn¡¯t like that male and was only partnering him because you had no other choice, he would rather die than allow him to enter this family. Collin¡¯s mark is over Sandy¡¯s heart and he is someone that Sandy has liked for many years. He was also Sandy¡¯s partner before Hodgson, and the strongest and most favored male. If he wished to stop Sandy from forming a marriage alliance with the wolves, Sandy would definitely ignore his objection and insist on epting those new partners. But we chatted with Bode and Collin during the few days right after Sandy partnered those wolves. We asked them why hadn¡¯t they objected to this in the first ce? Guess what did they say?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head. She had also wanted to ask that question. Even she herself had tried to dissuade Sandy from forcing herself to ept that marriage alliance, but Bode and Collin had remained silent on that subject from beginning till end. It was very strange. If Gu Mengmeng did not already know how much they cared for Sandy, she might have suspected that Bode and Collin didn¡¯t love her.¡± Lea said, ¡°They told us that Sandy is a female.¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°And then?¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°Just those four words. Sandy is a female.¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled. She was totally unable to follow the argument. Lea sighed. ¡°Females are the head of the household. Males should not interfere and can onlyply with whatever she wants to do. Just like how Elvis and I shouldn¡¯t doubt your decisions like that, and even me you... ha, Collin¡¯s mark is over Sandy¡¯s heart and still he dare not speak a single word of reprimand toward her for fear of losing his doted status. Meanwhile, I...¡± Lea¡¯s gaze drifted over to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. He smiled. ¡°How daring must I be to dare threaten you and willfully force you to do things you don¡¯t like to. I even took it for granted that you would turn around and try to cate me....it is a very dangerous thing to be overly conceited just because one is the object of affection now. When I am in your favor, of course I can say anything I want, but what if one day you got tired of me... tell me, what would be of me?¡± Gu Mengmeng more or less understood the situation now. These two fellows were feeling threatened by Sandy¡¯s partnering matter. Smiling, she hugged Elvis and Lea and gave them each a kiss. ¡°Everyone¡¯s situation is different...¡± Chapter 1401 - I Can’t Bear To

Chapter 1401: I Can¡¯t Bear To

¡°I like the way you two are so protective over me, taking care of things for me and always making the best decisions for my sake.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck and stared straight into his eyes. She smiled. ¡°Others are others, while we are who we are. I don¡¯t believe in either male or female chauvinism. We are husband and wife and hold an equal footing in the family. Since I can be jealous of Miranda and not allow her toe close to you, why can¡¯t you be jealous of other males and not allow them to approach me? As to threats and intimidation... you are taking it too seriously. Even though you sometimes say things that might scare me, they were only words and you have never done anything to harm me, right? So those threats are useless against me. The reason I give in....is not because I am afraid of your threats, but because I know since you are ¡®threatening¡¯ me, it means you don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t wish to make you unhappy and so pretended to sumb to your threats. In my world, this is called a ruse and a way to spice up rtionships. How did it turn into some unforgivable crime?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lea looked skeptical. He probed. ¡°The males in your other world will also threaten their females?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a smile. ¡°Mmm. They often say things like ¡®if you dare give out your telephone number to men who are flirting with you, I will break your legs¡¯ or ¡®if you leave me, I will kill you¡¯. It¡¯s verymon.¡± Lea frowned and hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly. ¡°I will never break your legs or kill you. I can¡¯t bear to...¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Lea¡¯s cheek with a smile. ¡°Of course I know you can¡¯t bear to. Just a minor nosebleed and the two of you became so anxious and thought I was going to die, how could you bear to use violence on me? Men who say such things would never really break the girl¡¯s legs or kill her. They are only using a more violent way of speaking to tell the girl that he doesn¡¯t like her giving out her number too strangers. They really don¡¯t wish to break up with her. Most of the time, things would be fine as long as the girl puts on a docile manner and says ¡®I am sorry and won¡¯t do this again¡¯. Who would abandon their own partner over such words?¡± Lea continued hugging Gu Mengmeng tightly as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mengmeng, I have been abandoned by you before so I know just how terrible that feels. I am so blissful being with you, that there is only pain and suffering when we are apart. Compared to when we first started our romance, I feel over a hundred times happier now after we became partners. So if you get tired of me one day... Mengmeng, I cannot withstand being abandoned a second time. I really won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Gently, Gu Mengmeng returned Lea¡¯s hug. ¡°What foolish words are you spouting? I won¡¯t abandon you. You and Elvis say I am a little liar, but for this matter at least, I will never go back on my word.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Lea nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret this. Nothing else matters.¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a smile, before pushing Lea back a little and tilting her head in question. ¡°So we are alright now? Don¡¯t be so fussy and fretful anymore, okay? We are still at Sandy¡¯s and have ended up chasing them out of the house.¡± Lea chuckled and kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°I will listen to you. Anything you say.¡± Chapter 1402 - I Have Nowhere To Go If I Leave You

Chapter 1402: I Have Nowhere To Go If I Leave You

Havingforted Lea, Gu Mengmeng turned toward Elvis and asked, ¡°Hubby, do you also feel I will abandon you?¡± Elvis felt rather conflicted, but still nodded in the end. ¡°After Sandy took in her new partners, I summoned all the first partners within the wolf n. I took a survey and discovered there is indeed no one else who is preventing their female from taking in new partners. There is no other family who had not taken in a new partner for four years... I came from a stray beast background and am more selfish than others. Moreover, I don¡¯t have anything... I only have you.¡± You are my everything so all the more I fear losing you. After seeing Lea in a panic, Elvis was naturally influenced and also turned fretful. Sandy¡¯s careless remark just now: cate them or bring out your female dominance? It was as if she had struck them on the heart, severing the tightest tendon there. So even outsiders could see they often forced Gu Mengmeng to cate them... They were the only ones who didn¡¯t realize just how far they had overstepped themselves? As a result, the two of them kept exchanging looks and became increasingly anxious, until they felt that it would bepletely reasonable for Gu Mengmeng to smack the table and say she didn¡¯t want them anymore. Hence their gloomy and fretful behavior. Gu Mengmeng came out of Lea¡¯s embrace and held Elvis¡¯ face in her hands. She kissed Elvis on the lips. It was not a deep kiss, but a gentle brush. After a long time, Gu Mengmeng finally drew back with a smile. ¡°Hubby, did you forget something important?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis was puzzled. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I was not from here. When I first came here, I had nothing apart from that bikini. I am the one who really has nothing. Aren¡¯t you my first real link to this world? When I was not around, you were already the leader of Saint Nazaire. You and Lea were highly reputed warriors and no one dared to go against you. I still remember when I first arrived at Saint Nazaire, you just had to toss out a cold nce and everyone would keep silent in fear. At that point in time, I was thinking: Mmm, I must cozy up to this powerful man, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to survive in this Beast World.¡± Gu Mengmeng changed her position and nestled into Elvis¡¯ arms. She pressed her back tightly against his chest andid her head on his shoulder. She tilted her head upwards to look at Elvis. ¡°Thereafter, you were really very protective of me. When I was bullying others, you immediately stood on my side without even caring who was in the right or wrong. When I wanted to put Nina into exile because I was so upset over Lea, you supported me without any qualms. You are always looking out for me and considering my interests first. In addition, after we became partners, it feels like I have not used my legs to walk at all. You carry me wherever I go... you have pampered me until I am nowpletely dependent on you. I probably can¡¯tst even a day without you.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and gently kissed his chin. She gave a sweet smile. ¡°You have already integrated yourselfpletely into my life. You are the one who is my entire world. If I leave you... I have nowhere to go.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly. He nodded without saying a word. He never told Gu Mengmeng that he and Lea had been behaving like this¡ªapart from being affected by Sandy taking on new partners¡ªhe also felt very uneasy seeing Snake together with the other Gu Mengmeng when they were in the Beast Deity World. Chapter 1403 - Spare Me

Chapter 1403: Spare Me

The Beast Deity said before the moment all seven treasures were assembled, the doors of time and space would open. What if Gu Mengmeng wanted to leave them and go over to Snake then? Perhaps he had been so wretched in front of Snake before that even as a Wolf King now, he still had zero confidence if he were to face Snake. The words ¡°so weak¡± uttered by Snake as he carried Gu Mengmeng back was like a knife embedded in his heart. It forced him to continuously strive to be evermore powerful. Even though Elvis was now so powerful that he could look down on the entire Beast World, he would never get the chance to win Snake. If he lost to Snake again when the seven treasures were assembled... That was the real reason why he and Lea were so fretful. And this was something he and Lea would never tell Gu Mengmeng. They couldn¡¯t say and they dared not say. They were afraid of hearing an answer which they didn¡¯t wish to hear. They were even more afraid of her promising to stay, but then regret her promise when the time came. In this entire life, they were probably most afraid of her lying about this. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t know what Elvis was thinking about. She thought Lea had already revealed and exined everything. Since everything was now out in the open, the two of them should no longer be letting their imaginations run wild. Hence, Gu Mengmeng felt more rxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not right of us as guests to take over Sandy¡¯s house like that. We came to find Sandy to y, so if there¡¯s anything else bothering you guys, let¡¯s talk about it at home, alright?¡± Elvis and Lea nodded. They didn¡¯t say anything further. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng out of the house, just in time to see Sandy giggling and looking wise. She waved. ¡°Alright, I knew you can¡¯t control them both. In the end, you still had to coax and cate them. I am used to it and won¡¯t make fun of you. So don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt all the more embarrassed at Sandy¡¯s words. She sat down by Sandy¡¯s side and pinched her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with coaxing and cating my own men? They already face so many challenges on the outside, if they are also bullied by me, wouldn¡¯t they be living such pitiful lives?¡± Sandy pointed at Elvis and then at Lea. She said with a smile, ¡°The two of them? Pitiful? Haha, in this whole world only you can make them pitiful. Other than when your impulsive antics drive them crazy, I have never seen anyone else able to gain an upper hand on them.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrinkled her nose with a smile. She pointed her chin at Arnold, who was staring ¡°devotedly¡± at Sandy. ¡°What about that one? What do you n to do? He can¡¯t possibly stand there all day like a guard dog.¡± Sandy sighed. ¡°But what can I do? He is not trespassing on my territory, so my males have no right to chase him off. He has not confessed his love for me yet so I can¡¯t reject him. He is standing on public property and can im to be enjoying the scenery. On what basis can I use him of staring at me? And even if so, I have no right to stop others from looking at me, right? Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her chin as she gazed at Arnold. She then turned back to look at Lea with a smile. ¡°He is not as good as my Lea but still looks pretty decent. Will you really not consider epting him?¡± Sandy indicated Hodgson with her eyes as she whispered, ¡°If I take him in, my household might be even more chaotic than the entire Sauder. Spare me!¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°Then if you don¡¯t mind, I will help you think of a way to kill off this notion of his?¡± ¡°You have a way?¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes brightened. Chapter 1404 - I Won’t Stop Until You Get Pregnant, Alright?

Chapter 1404: I Won¡¯t Stop Until You Get Pregnant, Alright?

Gu Mengmeng shook her head and then smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t, but Lea definitely will. I will ask Lea to help you get rid of him if you are bothered by him.¡± Sandy turned to look at Lea, as if waiting for him to express his opinion. Lea kept his eyes on Gu Mengmeng. He had yet to recover from his earlier gloomy state and his heart still held the same worries. Nevertheless, he tried his best from letting all that anxiety show on his face as he didn¡¯t want Gu Mengmeng to see them. Therefore, he smiled and replied, ¡°When have I ever refused to do something which Mengmeng wants me to do?¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured softly. ¡°I wanted to bear a brood of little foxes, but you refused...¡± Lea heard her and his heart warmed. She was still willing to bear his offspring. This proved that she was not lying when she said she was not tired of him. Smiling, Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face gently. He said in a soft voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the Motou mountains during the drought season to get the Love of the Sky? I will make little foxes with you after that. I won¡¯t stop until you get pregnant, alright?¡± ¡°Pah.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. ¡°I wish to live another two more years.¡± Not stopping until she got pregnant... so embarrassing! And Gu Mengmeng had no doubt she might just die before getting pregnant. Just thinking of Lea¡¯s pile driver stamina made her kidneys ache. There had never been any shame attached to the act of mating in the Beast World. Add to the fact that Sandy had given birth to children of her own and recently epted so many new partners¡ªthey were even more open-minded about such matters. They did not feel there was anything wrong about Gu Mengmeng and Lea discussing conceiving children in front of them. Sandy just tugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Eh, does your earlier promise to me still hold?¡± ¡°What promise?¡± Gu Mengmeng sought out Sandy everyday to chat whenever she was in Sauder. She had promised her so many things that it was normal to forget sometimes. Sandy nced at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°If one of your future little foxes is a female, she must pick one of my sons as her partner? It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t make him the first partner, as long as she just epts one of them.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze drifted over to the three little ones training with Bode out in the open. She smiled. ¡°I cannot make the decision on this matter. You know that the freedom to love is important to us. So she has to choose her own males. It is her own life, after all. Nevertheless, whether my future children are male or female, the doors to our home will always remain open to your family. I wee you to bring your sons over to cultivate their rtionship. But I will leave it up to fate whether it is sessful.¡± ¡°What you just said is good enough for me.¡± Sandy smiled contentedly. As long Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t object, it would be a done deal. After all, Sandy was very confident of her own sons. What those two females didn¡¯t realize was that a major ripple ran through those seven wolves and Arnold when they overheard this conversation between bosom friends. ¡°Oh yes, are you going to the Motou mountains during the drought season?¡± Sandy asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°We already made prior arrangements for this. Gregory is staying in Sauder for now as he is waiting for the appropriate time to fly us up to the Motou mountains to get the Love of the Sky. Without that, my great fox lord refuses to let me get pregnant.¡± Sandy pouted and looked grim. ¡°Is that bird trustworthy? He previously imed that he didn¡¯t like you and even caused some trouble... tsk, would he let go of you mid-flight?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a smile, before telling Sandy what happened during her winter at the Motou mountains, when she had jumped off that cliff. Chapter 1405 - How Dare You, I Will Never Forgive You!

Chapter 1405: How Dare You, I Will Never Forgive You!

¡°Heavens, where did you get the guts to do that?¡± Sandy jumped up in astonishment,pletely forgetting her issue with Arnold. Her eyes turned red and teary as she red usingly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°What will I do if anything happens to you? I have 11 partners and three sons, but only one friend. Do you know how important you are to me? You just jumped without thinking... Gu Mengmeng... sob sob sob... how dare you, I will never forgive you!¡± Sandy had not cried for a long time. Since that day whereby she lost five partners when Oakley nned the stray beast attack on Sauder and ambushed Cole¡ªSandy had not cried again. She had strove to mature rapidly and shoulder the maternal responsibilities that Gu Mengmeng should have borne¡ªtaking good care of Hede and Jialue. If not for the fact that Sandy didn¡¯t use to have any wolf partners, everyone would have thought Hede and Jialue were her sons. And this new, tough version of Sandy still got all teary-eyed when she heard about Gu Mengmeng rashly jumping off the cliff. Gu Mengmeng knew Sandy would definitely be mad at her if she told her about that incident. Apart from Elvis and Lea, only Sandy would dare to scold her over this. Gu Mengmeng knew that she was in the wrong, plus she had always been helpless when faced with Sandy¡¯s tears¡ªhence, she could only lower her eyes and coax Sandy. ¡°Alright, Sandy. Stop crying... your tears make my heart quiver. I was wrong, I was truly in the wrong. I will never dare to do that again. Anyway, aren¡¯t I standing safe and sound right in front of you? I didn¡¯t even lose a single strand of hair. Really.¡± Sandy wiped her tears as she pulled at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and scrutinized her all over. She looked like she was really trying to count the number of hairs on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head to ensure not a single strand had gone missing. After satisfying herself that Gu Mengmeng was really fine, Sandy heaved a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, there remained a lingering fear in her heart, and her tears flowed for quite a while before finally stopping. Lea and Elvis lowered their heads with quiet smiles as they watched Gu Mengmeng behaving so timidly before Sandy. They were both also very upset over the Motou mountain incident, but they couldn¡¯t bear to be overly harsh on Gu Mengmeng. Therefore, the two of them felt rather pleased that they had this little spitfire Sandy to teach Gu Mengmeng a lesson. However, Sandy¡¯s partners were in a frenzy, especially her seven new wolf partners. This was the first time they were seeing Sandy cry and frantically wished to go forth andfort her. But their Queen was sitting in their way and they were unable to cut in. Moreover, their Wolf King had a ¡°I will kill whoever darese forward¡± expression. They werepletely helpless. Bode patted Hodgson on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at such times... she knows better than us how to handle this.¡± Hodgson smiled awkwardly as he recalled the very first day after he mated with Sandy. All the new partners had stood in a line and thanked the Queen for not being a male... ¡°Gu Mengmeng, tell me, will you still dare to act recklessly in future?¡± Sandy¡¯s nose was all red as she continued sobbing in between words. Gu Mengmeng hastily shook her head. She held Sandy¡¯s plump little hands in her own. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I won¡¯t ever dare again. I am afraid your flood of tears will drown me!¡± ¡°Let me tell you. If anything happens to you... I...I won¡¯t live on either. And I won¡¯t let you off even when I be a ghost!¡± Sandy threatened fiercely. Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy. ¡°My Sandy is kind and adorable, gentle and considerate. You won¡¯t be a ghost if you die. You will definitely be the most adorable little angel by the Beast Deity¡¯s side... so let¡¯s not talk about death anymore. I have a phobia against that word now. I get the shivers just hearing that word, look at how my hands are trembling...¡± Chapter 1406 - Number One Terrible Friend Sandy

Chapter 1406: Number One Terrible Friend Sandy

Gu Mengmeng took up a cup of water as she said this, before purposely shaking as if she had Parkinson¡¯s disease, spilling water everywhere. Would Sandy not know she was just putting on a show? A giggle broke through her tears as she took over the cup from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and ced it to the side. ¡°I will let you off this time. But only this once.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Sandy¡¯s arms and smiled sweetly. ¡°Once is enough. I will never do such a foolish thing ever again.¡± Sandy took a while topletelypose herself before saying, ¡°Since Gregory likes you, plus he is powerful and can fly, are you going to consider epting him as a partner?¡± Gu Mengmeng was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She sat up with a jerk and shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, no, no. I definitely don¡¯t want to!¡± Sandy asked, ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t those two great lords of yours already agree to it? It¡¯s been four years since you have epted any new partners into your family. You are such an exceptional female¡ªyou should contribute to this Beast World and pass on your exceptional genes to the next generation? Just look at Hede and his brothers, how exceptional are they? Only three years old and each of them already outstanding in their own way. You should bear more children...¡± Gu Mengmeng held Sandy¡¯s shoulder with two hands. ¡°I have no problems with having more children. Elvis and Lea promised that I can have as many children as I want after I get the Love of the Sky.¡± ¡°But you have too few partners... even half-beast or crippled females have more than two.¡± Sandy fretted over Gu Mengmeng¡¯sck of partners. Gu Mengmeng really felt like crying. She had finally managed tofort Elvis and Lea, but Sandy, this number one terrible friend of hers, insisted on reopening this can of worms... Gu Mengmeng shook her head with a bitter smile, yielding to her fate. Sinceing to the Beast World four years ago, Sandy was still the only true bosom friend she had. She had a good rtionship with the 16 valued females, but they held a blind adoration for her, making it impossible for them to exist on the same level. As such, it was sometimes rather awkward hanging out with them. Only Sandy was different. Like what happened earlier, Sandy was the only person in the Beast World who would dare to scold Gu Mengmeng to her face. And only Sandy would sacrifice the lives of her entire family for Gu Mengmeng, never hesitating to stand by her side. Gu Mengmeng sighed before answering in all seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t like Gregory. I have no feelings for him. There¡¯s no spark between us.¡± Sandy nced at Hodgson and the other six wolves before smiling. ¡°Feelings can be cultivated. Just look at when I first epted Hodgson and the rest as partners. I didn¡¯t like them then and had no feelings for them. But after living with them this period, they have treated me very well. They have been gentle and considerate, taking care of everything for me. We get along very well. They have also be important members of my family. Together with Bode, Collin and the rest, they are also my beloved partners. I don¡¯t disdain them just because I didn¡¯t have feelings for them in the first ce. They also don¡¯t me me for partnering with them even though I didn¡¯t like them. In the Beast World, most families are like that. As long as the male is good enough, the female should give him a chance.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I am not saying that Gregory is not good enough. But since partnering Elvis and Lea, I have already closed off my radar to the opposite sex. My heart is only so big and already holds Elvis and Lea. There is no more space to squeeze in a third male. I am not willing to let Gregory waste his life on me, and also not willing to let him disrupt my peaceful life. I am very happy with my current family and have no intention of changing anything.¡± Chapter 1407 - You Alone Is Enough

Chapter 1407: You Alone Is Enough

¡°So, I cannot treat Gregory well. Not even a little.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew all too well just how self-deprecating the males of the Beast World were. Even a powerful and domineering person like Snake had liked her so much that he carved out his own galldder for her, just to ease her pain. He had even sweetlyforted her as he was dying. And after death, Snake was worried that she would feel guilty and so bid her farewell in the Beast Deity World and went to the other world to find the other Gu Mengmeng. Snake had already died for her once, but still happily protected her in the palm of his hand. He did not hold the slightest bit of grudge over dying for Gu Mengmeng, but continued treating her as his precious treasure. She was very scared of this type of crazed, intense love, as one could never return the same level of devotion. Lea was able to realize this oue because she had already liked him in the first ce. All her rejections still left room for negotiation and she really couldn¡¯t bear to totally break away from him in the end. As much as she tried to convince herself of her own monogamous notions of love and marriage, she still couldn¡¯t resist his deep devotion and luminous eyes. Hence, she had remained entangled with him and they spun circles around each other before finally ending up together. She did not feel the same way toward Gregory and so could not let him misunderstand her intentions. She had to be brutal now so that he would have the chance to love someone else in the future. Sandy shrugged. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t like it. Anyway, your two males also treat you very well. They might be a bit overbearing but they still dote on you.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and leaned against Sandy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They are not that overbearing. You should have seen Snake... tsk tsk tsk, he is the self-taught epitome of a tyrant. It¡¯s really...¡¯woman, you are ying with fire¡¯. Haha.¡± Sandy chortled as Gu Mengmeng suddenly lowered her pitch into a manly voice, triggering a bout of non-stop giggling between the two females. Hodgson and the rest exchanged nces. They couldn¡¯t help looking at Bode with admiration. Their expressions seemed to imply: ¡°No wonder you are the first partner, you truly understand Sandy¡±. Bode responded with a faint smile, as if saying: ¡°You are too kind, too kind.¡± They yed together for the whole afternoon before Elvis and Lea carried Gu Mengmeng back to their stone castle. Meanwhile, Arnold remained standing proud and erect outside the territory. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help admiring him a little. He had stood there for an entire afternoon but still maintained such a suave and dashing image. Whenever she looked over at him, he always looked like a promotional poster boy... very determined. Lea followed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze toward Arnold. He felt somewhat jealous and asked, ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t follow Lea¡¯s question. Lea said, ¡°If you like him, he will definitely agree. After all, partnering you will be even more effective than partnering Sandy.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. I am not starring in the series ¡®Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio¡¯, why would I need so many fox spirits? Just you alone is enough.¡± Lea¡¯s expression brightened and he nodded with a smile. After returning home, Lea made dinner and Elvis fed Gu Mengmeng. Thereafter, Lea handed all the bowls and cutlery over to Auretin to wash, before taking out theb which Cole had Gregory deliver to Gu Mengmeng previously. He asked Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Do you still want this thing?¡± Gu Mengmeng had long forgotten all about thatb. She was rather surprised to see Lea take it out. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s still here. I thought I threw it away already. No, I don¡¯t want it. Why would I want it? Do as you deem fit.¡± Lea nodded before heading out with that beast hornb. Chapter 1408 - Despite Her Best Efforts, She Forgot About Sandy

Chapter 1408: Despite Her Best Efforts, She Forgot About Sandy

Gu Mengmeng guessed that Lea was probably taking theb back to Cole. She didn¡¯t know what they discussed but since that night, Arnold no longer stood outside Sandy¡¯s territory everyday, posturing. Counting down the days, little shit should be here soon. Gu Mengmeng anxiously entreated Elvis and Lea to not tell little shit about the foolish thing she had done in the Motou mountains. This was because he would fly into a massive rage if he knew she had jumped off the cliff. He said many times before that she was only alive because Snake had used his life to exchange for hers, and she had to cherish it. But no matter how many times she tried to exin herself, Elvis and Lea refused to believe that she only jumped off as she was certain Gregory would catch her. That she was only threatening him and notmitting suicide. The two of them had already made use of Sandy¡¯s lips to give her a sound scolding. So could they not tell little shit of her foolish act? Otherwise the whole world would know of her attempted suicide... Elvis and Lea nodded their assent, indicating that they would not mention that incident. But despite her best efforts to conceal this, Gu Mengmeng forgot about Sandy... Little shit ran into Sandy at the entrance of Sauder, just as Collin was carrying her to the woods to watch Bode training Joseph and his brothers. Wabei never thought much about Sandy. He was a cold-blooded snake after all, and although he liked Gu Mengmeng, it didn¡¯t mean he would like everyone else connected to her. However, Sandy took the initiative to greet Wabei and he had no choice but to respond. He owed this much to Gu Mengmeng. But this greeting brought a slew of troubles. Sandy told Wabei everything about Gu Mengmeng jumping off the cliff at the Motou mountains. As expected, Wabei flew into a rage on the spot. He dashed into Sauder and charged straight up to the rooftop of the stone castle,unching a direct attack at Gregory. Gregory had lived so long atop the Motou mountains that he naturally had an acute sixth sense toward iing danger. Hence, when Wabei came charging over with a thick murderous aura, Gregory didn¡¯t even have to think before he instantly spread his wings and flew up into the sky. Nevertheless, Wabei was still two levels higher than him and although Gregory avoided a direct attack, his ankle was nipped by Wabei¡¯s venomous fangs. He stayed in the air for a short while before plummeting straight down in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng stared dumbfounded at the scene,pletely at a loss for how to react. How to describe it? She had wanted to greet little shit the moment he came over, but before she could even smile or lift her hand to wave, Wabei had already bitten Gregory... All that happened too fast and Gu Mengmeng was rather overwhelmed. ¡°Eh?! Little shit!¡± She didn¡¯t have time to stop his first attack¡ªbut looking at Wabei charging toward the unconscious Gregory with bloodshot eyes and appearing as if he couldn¡¯t wait to swallow him whole¡ªGu Mengmeng had no choice but to step in front of Gregory and hold Wabei off. ¡°Calm down, please. What¡¯s the matter with you? Did he provoke you?¡± Wabei¡¯s pupils turned into slits as he stared at Gu Mengmeng malevolently. He spat out her name like a messenger of hell calling out the name roll. ¡°Gu! Meng! Meng!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Gu Mengmeng stared in shock at Wabei. She had known him for almost three years but had never seen him so angry before. Even though he couldn¡¯t defeat her, Gu Mengmeng still smiled in a cajoling manner as she asked cautiously. ¡°Little shit, why are you calling me by my full name like that? You sound like the mafia extracting payback. What are you so angry about?¡± Chapter 1409 - He Can Count Himself Lucky

Chapter 1409: He Can Count Himself Lucky

¡°You got guts!¡± Wabei was so angry that he seemed to be radiating a ck aura. He really wanted to kill Gregory, but Gu Mengmeng was clearly protecting him. He wished to give Gu Mengmeng a sound thrashing but even though he knew he was no match for her and could not hurt her, he still couldn¡¯t bear to strike her delicate limbs. Hence, he spun around a couple of times before his gazended on Elvis. ¡°Little wolf pup,e fight with me.¡± When did Elvis never have a gut-full of angst to vent? Having been singled out, heughed. ¡°Happy to oblige.¡± With that, Elvis and Wabei left side by side. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. Those two had behaved the same way when Wabei was training Elvis before their trip to the Ma Desert. Now they were at it again... Wabei¡¯s attack on Gregory¡ªshe had been too shocked to realize it earlier, but now that she had time to think about it, what was there not to understand? He probably heard about her cliff-jumping incident at the Motou mountains but couldn¡¯t bear to admonish her. So he had pushed all the me to Gregory? Sigh, Gu Mengmeng felt very guilty that someone else had to pay for her one moment of folly. ¡°Look after him. Don¡¯t let him die from little shit¡¯s poison.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook his head in exasperation. She wanted to help Gregory get up but hesitated before taking a step back, letting Lea do the honors. Lea was ddened by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s avoidance of Gregory. Although he allowed Gregory to like Gu Mengmeng, it didn¡¯t mean he was willing to let there be one more male in the family. And especially not one who could fly and whose looks rivaled his... Lea helped Gregory up but didn¡¯t bring him into the stone castle. Instead, heid by the side of the castle wall, before checking on his ankle. Wabei¡¯s fangs had ripped off arge piece of Gregory¡¯s flesh, exposing the stark whiteness of his bones. The surrounding flesh had gone ck while web-like, ck lines were spreading outward from his ankle to the rest of his body. Lea clicked his tongue. ¡°This Wabei must have been really mad? This poison of his is so vicious.¡± ¡°Can he not be saved?¡± Gu Mengmeng was rather worried. Although the death of one male was really nothing much in the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng felt very conflicted that this male might suffer a wrongful death because of her. Lea didn¡¯t want to add the burden of another life onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. One Snake was already enough to leave an indelible mark on her. He would not allow this Gregory to be another demon haunting her nightmares. Hence, he sighed. ¡°He can count himself lucky. I just happen to have the antidote to this poison.¡± With that, Lea returned to the house and came out with a small animal skin pouch. He opened it to reveal two pieces of snake scales. Lea used one fingernail to gently scrape off some powder from the scale, before applying that powder onto Gregory¡¯s wound. A short whileter, the ck, web-like lines gradually faded. Thereafter, the ckness surrounding the wound also diminished. The venom was neutralized but the rotted flesh would never heal. Lea had no choice but to use his fingernails to scrape off the rotted flesh. He only stopped until bright red blood flowed out. Gu Mengmeng watched over the entire process. Feeling somewhat guilty, she shook her head in exasperation. ¡°This little shit is too impulsive. Immediately attacking him without even a prior word...¡± Lea tilted his head to look at Gu Mengmeng. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Does your heart ache for him?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°My heart doesn¡¯t ache, but I still feel rather dismayed. He saved my life but ended up nearly dying from an attack by my friend.¡± Chapter 1410 - Serves You Right For Dying Due To Your Incapability

Chapter 1410: Serves You Right For Dying Due To Your Incapability

¡°Serves you right for dying due to your incapability.¡± Lea stood up and transformed, causing the bloodstains on his body and blood stench to bepletely removed, then he returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and hugged her, saying, ¡°There is no reason required for a battle between men, this has always been a rule in the Beast World. If he could not even protect himself, it is his destiny if he bes someone¡¯s prey.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he dies outside, but little shit attacked him because of me, so if he dies I will not be able to be at ease.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him die, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lea promised. Gu Mengmeng nodded and her eyes turned to the little beast skin bag and said, ¡°That snake scales... belong to Ellie?¡± Lea nodded, giving his reply. Gu Mengmeng did not have much hatred towards Ellie now. To her, Ellie¡¯s scales are only medicinal ingredients, so it was not that disgusting. Pointing at Gregory, Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°That wound... wouldn¡¯t cause you to be disabled, right?¡± ¡°He also doesn¡¯t use his legs to fly, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he is disabled.¡± Lea said nonchntly. Gu Mengmeng frowned, causing Lea to rephrase, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t he just get stung by Wabei¡¯s teeth? The males in the Beast World are not so fragile, he will grow back within two to three days.¡± Gu Mengmeng could finally be at ease and did not continue to speak. Elvis and Wabei¡¯s fight continued until the next day afternoon. When both of them appeared in front of Gu Mengmeng like injured soldiers returning from Syria, Gu Mengmeng waspletely speechless. A beast king and another one who only had thest stage to the peak of fifth-level actually were covered in bruises. If someone had not known that they had fought with each other, they would think that the Beast Deity had appeared and beaten them up. Gu Mengmeng supported Elvis, but her eyes were looking at Wabei when she asked, ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°Calm down, my ass! Hmph!¡± Wabei straightened his neck and did not care about Gu Mengmeng. He immediately went up the tree outside the stone castle and hanged from the branches, pretending to be a flying shit. Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Fine, if you are still angry, when you guys have rested enough, I will let Elvis fight with you again.¡± To little shit, there was nothing that could not be settled with a fight, if there is, then fight another time. Actually, Gu Mengmeng could fight with Wabei, but it was obvious that he was unable to fight her and would not enjoy it. Moreover, Elvis and Lea did not like it when she uses violence, so this matter could only be left to Elvis, after all... if Wabei hits Lea, Lea might hit him until he returns to his original form. Wabei did not say anything and closed his eyes, pretending to sleep, showing that he is bent on ignoring Gu Mengmeng. Without a choice, Gu Mengmeng could only support Elvis back to take a seat. While treating his wounds, she asked, ¡°You are a Beast King, how could Wabei hurt you this badly?¡± Elvisughed softly, ¡°Both of us are merely venting our emotions, not really trying to take each other¡¯s lives. I can¡¯t possibly use my beast pressure and kill him, right? Moreover, if I don¡¯t let him hit me a few times, how could he swallow the anger?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she meticulously treated Elvis¡¯ wounds and she muttered, ¡°Each and everyone of you are so violent...¡± Elvis knew that it painted Gu Mengmeng, so he grabbed her little hand and she fell into his arms. Kissing her forehead, heughed, ¡°You fool, these wounds are nothing to a male. Don¡¯t worry, it will recover by night.¡± Chapter 1411 - Refuse A Toast To Drink A Forfeit

Chapter 1411: Refuse A Toast To Drink A Forfeit

¡°How can you not care? What happens if it is infected?¡± As Gu Mengmengined, she meticulously cleaned Elvis¡¯ wounds. She did not know that Gregory, who wasying outside the door, had already awoken. His entire body had be weak after the poison started to spread. His leg had lost a piece of flesh, it was not life threatening but it was still painful. Unfortunately... it did not even gain Gu Mengmeng¡¯s look of concern in exchange. Hearing her show concern over Elvis, Cole¡¯s words reverberated in his mind ¨C You can be her partner and ce a mark in her heart, recing Elvis to be the first partner... If she was in his arms and ming him for not taking care of himself instead of being injured, how blissful would he be? Elvis and Lea were not heavily injured. Even though it seemed frightening, but both of them did not use their ultimate moves, so before evening, their wounds had already healed and they seemed to bepletely unharmed. As for Gregory, even though he was only injured in one area and it was not very obvious, but he was only a third-level beast and his recovering speed was not as fast as a fifth-level Wabei, even lessparable to that of the Beast King Elvis. But because Gregory was injured, Gu Mengmeng was feeling bad about it and asked Lea to prepare another portion for Gregory. In total, there was Gu Mengmeng and her family of three, Auretin who was always sharing their food, Wabei who was still angry and with a cold face, and an injured Gregory. Gu Mengmeng sat at the table and used her chopsticks to poke the meat in the bowl. Seeing the unhappy-looking Wabei, she thought for a while and coaxed, ¡°Eh, little shit, do you want to be a Beast King? I can help you snatch the Soul of the Forest from Cole? Then you will be the rightful Snake King and rece Snake to reach the peak of a snake life, isn¡¯t the thought of it already so appealing?¡± Wabei rolled his eyes coldly and did not say anything after snorting. n one to please Wabei had failed. Gu Mengmeng tried again and served arge bowl of meat to Wabei, saying, ¡°Lea¡¯s culinary skills have improved quite a bit recently. Give it a try, he added some fruit in this meat and it really tastes good.¡± Wabei turned his head and gave her a sight of the back of his head. n two to please Wabei had failed. Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°Are you forcing me to use my ultimate move?!¡± Wabei looked at Gu Mengmeng nonchntly and scoffed, not concerned about her threat at all. Gu Mengmeng nodded and smiled slyly, ¡°I will sleep.¡± Wabei was stunned for a second, then he immediately understood her meaning of ¡®sleep¡¯. His eyes immediately returned to normal and his gaze at Gu Mengmeng was dazzling with light. Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°Then I will tell my Father that whatever I had asked him previously doesn¡¯t count anymore, I don¡¯t have to send you to see him anymore! Hmph!¡± Wabei coughed and grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbow, saying, ¡°Gu Twomeng, you cannot treat me like this.¡± n one of using authority to force Wabei ¨C sess. Gu Mengmeng mimicked Wabei¡¯s look of nonchnce and scoffed. She straightened her neck and stopped talking. Little shit is a typical person who refuses a toast to drink a forfeit. Talking about a drink... Gu Mengmeng returned to her thoughts and stared at Wabei, saying, ¡°You finished all my alcohol before winter!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you give it to me.¡± Wabei rebutted, then seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes staring at him so hard that it seemed like she was about to rage, he immediately gave in and said, ¡°Fine fine fine, isn¡¯t it just grapes? I will ask all the snakes in the Snake King valley to set off to look for them, alright? You petty one!¡± Chapter 1412 - Help Your Female To Sleep

Chapter 1412: Help Your Female To Sleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Who are you calling a petty one?!¡± With arms akimbo, Gu Mengmeng looked like a teapot. Wabei was the one making a request so he naturally was more cooled down and said, ¡°Me me me, I am the petty one, alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Gu Mengmeng twisted her mouth, letting him off. Wabei hooked his arm around her neck and said friendly, ¡°But really, you cannot forget this. I am counting on you.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed away Wabei¡¯s elbow with a look of contempt and said, ¡°You still know that you are counting on me? And you still dared to vent your anger on me?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just so angry that I became muddle-headed? Moreover, even if I was that angry, wasn¡¯t I still unwilling to hit you at all? You are my master, my dear master, alright?¡± Wabei used his shoulders to hit Gu Mengmeng slightly, as he tried to please her. In her impression, Wabei had never shown such an expression when Snake was alive. Probably because he had mixed around with Gu Mengmeng for too long, thus bing less and less serious. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Fine, I got it. Keep that disgusting look of yours. You are now Snake¡¯s father now, can you maintain your face?¡± Wabeiughed sheepishly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it is really great to be Snake¡¯s father. I don¡¯t have to do anything, and just the thought of it makes me feel like I could rise up to heaven.¡± ¡°Right, you should be side to side with the sun.¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Wabei and ridiculed him. Wabeiughed dryly, then pointed at Elvis to say, ¡°Little wolf, why are you still stoning? Quickly help your female to sleep.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Mengmeng pped the back of Wabei¡¯s head and said, ¡°Why are you so disrespectful?!¡± ¡®Help your female to sleep¡¯... He actually shouted out these shameless words! Was he afraid of people unable to hear it? How easily would it have caused a misunderstanding?! Indeed, Elvis had to sleep with her because he was worried about her meeting the Beast Deity alone. He was both worried about her being reprimanded by the Beast Deity and also entering the arms of Snake in her dream. But the two of them were really just sleeping when they met the Beast Deity, just like kindergarten children taking an afternoon nap. They would just hold each other¡¯s hands andy on the bed with their eyes closed. Damn it... Why did it feel as though she was making things worse by exining?! Wabei was surprised after being hit by Gu Mengmeng but he was used to it. His head was only full of thoughts of making Gu Mengmeng sleep, so that she could tell him how Snake was doing there after she wakes up, as well as when he could meet Snake. So Wabei was not bothered by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s beating and words that did not make sense, and responded perfunctorily, ¡°Right right right, I am so disrespectful, my entire tribe is disrespectful.¡± Gu Mengmeng forgot about her anger because of Wabei and allowed him to push her into Elvis¡¯ arms. Without even cleaning her mouth, she was pushed into the stone castle to sleep. Lea put down the utensils in his hands and said to Auretin, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, clean up after eating.¡± Auretin lowered his head unhappily. Gu Mengmeng was sleeping again. This meant that in the next four to five days, Lea would not be cooking... Gregory, who was neglected and forgotten at the side, watched everything with envious eyes. He was envious of Elvis and Lea being Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner, they could stay to take care of her and earn her concern; he was envious of Wabei for being to interact with her so naturally, he was also envious of the trust she had for him; he was even envious of Auretin, who could boldly join them and share their meals, unlike him... He needed a reason each time he stayed by her side. Chapter 1413 - While Xiao Meng Is Asleep, Do Something For Me.

Chapter 1413: While Xiao Meng Is Asleep, Do Something For Me.

After she obtained Love of the Sky and bought five females to be sent to Motou Mountains as repayment to him, he had to leave her, right? Watching Auretin, who was eating sadly, Gregory felt annoyed by him for no reason. Without saying anything, he got up and flew away. It was like entering his own house when Wabei entered the stone castle. In the Beast World, where capability mattered over other things, Wabei was clueless about territory as he had insanely powerful battling capabilities. After all, in the past 800 years, the only one stronger than him was Snake and Snake was the Snake King and even Wabei could be considered to belong to Snake so there was no mention of territory between both of them. After that, Gu Mengmeng became the Beast King but Wabei had a close rtionship to Gu Mengmeng so there was no talk of territory with him. Then eventer on, Elvis became the Beast King, but because of Gu Mengmeng, Elvis also became used to Wabei entering and leaving as though there was no clear territory and did not talk about it. But now... Besides Gu Mengmeng and Elvis, there was another Beast King in Sauder. So Gu Mengmeng could not help but worry before sleeping and held Wabei¡¯s hands to remind him, ¡°Cole that psychopath has be a Beast King, when Elvis and I are asleep, you¡¯d better not provoke him. You can no longer beat him now, you understand?¡± Wabei responded in a perfunctory manner, ¡°I know, I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that he did not put it to heart when she heard him and pped him, ¡°I am being serious with you, you¡¯d better be more mindful.¡± Wabei clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I have told you so many times, I am not afraid of a Beast King. Moreover, the males in the Beast World all like to fight, if you tell me this, wouldn¡¯t it make me more inclined to challenge myself?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at Wabei¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Let me warn you, if you dare to provoke Cole while I¡¯m asleep, I will make you suffer when I¡¯m back!¡± Wabei, ¡°Fine fine fine, I got it. I cannot beat him, I won¡¯t provoke him. Even if he provokes me, I will ignore him. When you are awake, I will ask you and your little wolf to torture him together, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng then nodded in satisfaction. Wabei eagerly pushed Gu Mengmeng and squeezed her Elvis¡¯ arms, then used beast skin to cover them. His actions were so rough... and not gentle at all. ¡°Stop wasting your breath, sleep quickly! Immediately!¡± Lea sat by the bed and tugged the beast skin lower, allowing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face to protrude from it. Heughed helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, you should sleep. I will guard you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded before gradually shutting her eyes. Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s breathing be stable, Lea then turned to look at Wabei and said, ¡°While Xiao Meng is asleep, help me with something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wabei asked. Leaughed, ¡°Fight with me, I want to level up.¡± Wabeiughed and said, ¡°Aiyo? Are you trying to work hard to improve yourself? Haven¡¯t you always been dilly dallying around?¡± Lea was not bothered by Wabei¡¯s ridicule andughed, ¡°Cole is doing something that Mengmeng doesn¡¯t like. I promised Mengmeng to stop him, so I need to rise to fifth-level first, then activate the blood of a Beast King and be the true Fox King, so that I can rid Colepletely from the roots.¡± Wasn¡¯t he thinking of leading the Fox n to rule that world? Lea wanted to see if any fellow tribesman would follow a lone leader, then he shall see how he could rule that world. Chapter 1414 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1414: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

On the other hand, Gu Mengmeng was gradually rising with the white fog. After his first experience, Elvis was no longer so rmed. He followed Gu Mengmeng closely to protect her and hugged her in his arms out of habit. The Beast Deity stood on the altar and waved to them, then he smiled as he dragged Gu Mengmeng from Elvis¡¯ arms and hugged her, saying, ¡°Even if you guys are partners, you shouldn¡¯t hug my daughter in front of me, how shameless is that?!¡± Elvis lowered his head and said, ¡°Father-inw is right.¡± Even though he said that, he did not think that way. Without Gu Mengmeng in his arms, he felt something missing, as though he was onlyplete if he hugged her... Gu Mengmeng hugged the Beast Deity¡¯s elbow and grinned, saying, ¡°Father, I have not returned home to see you for a long time, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Surely I did.¡± The Beast Deity pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose dotingly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only retrieving the Love of the Sky during the dry season? Why are you back so early?¡± Fine, this image of her only returning home after she had run out of money was already deeply ingrained in him and could not be changed anymore. Gu Mengmeng also resigned to fate, since it was already like this, she justughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I create trouble on the Motou Mountains and angered little shit...¡± The Beast Deityughed and poked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, saying, ¡°See how scared you are.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not deny it and held the Beast Deity¡¯s elbow and sat on the double-seater long chair, afraid that he would suddenly have ideas about how to make things difficult for Elvis, so she said with an urgent face, ¡°Father, quickly start, I will watch dramas with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Beast Deity turned back to shoot Elvis a nce, the nce meaning to say ¡®My daughter is really popr, you¡¯d better be on your guards, if you are not kind to her, you can be reced anytime¡¯. Gu Mengmeng did not see the Beast Deity shooting Elvis a nce and smiled as she rushed him to turn on the television. With a wave of his arms, a screen simr to a movie theater screen suddenly appeared before them. The scene was set in S College¡¯s female toilet and it was a continuation of the previous scene in which Snake hugged Gu Mengmeng, who was secretly crying in the toilet as he confronted the girls who had bad mouthed her behind her back. The girls sneaked out quickly in front of Snake by sticking to the walls. Snake really disliked touching females other than Gu Mengmeng, otherwise he would have strangled them to death directly. Badmouthing his Twomeng behind his back? They must not want their tongues anymore. Snake¡¯s face was filled with sinister. It was not a great day to go to school that day, he was called to school by those bastards, causing Twomeng to cry, then he heard those girls badmouthing her. He could not hold it in, not at all! His precious sweetheart, how could she be this insulted by them? Snake took out a phone to message the principal, so that he would retrieve all the footage taken down by the CCTV along the corridor outside the female toilet, take a screenshot of those three girls¡¯ faces and send them to his secretary along with their school entrance particrs. The principal did not dare to neglect him and followed as he said. But Snake no longer felt like attending lessons and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°But there are still lessons in the afternoon...¡± Gu Mengmeng was worried about her credits. Her grades were not great originally, if she still did not put in effort, how could she graduate? As though he could understand her thoughts, Snake said, ¡°No one dares to record my woman¡¯s absence, I will personally tutor you for the lessons that you missed, it will definitely be more useful than the one the school teaches.¡± Chapter 1415 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1415: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng hesitated, then pulled Snake and asked, ¡°I today... can I not go back?¡± Snake looked at Gu Mengmeng, then asked gently, ¡°If you are going home, where do you want to go?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and said, ¡°I want to stay one night in the dorm...¡± ¡°No.¡± Snake frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay in a female dormitory.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a while, then she shook her head and said, ¡°I mean that I want to return to my previous dormitory and squeeze for a night with Bai Lan.¡± Snake¡¯s face dimmed and he grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin. Looking at her swollen red eyes, he said unhappily, ¡°You mean that you want to leave me and sleep with someone else?¡± Why did this sound so strange... ¡°Bai Lan is a girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered under her breath. But Snake¡¯s face was still cold and he narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°A female can hug my woman so simply?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked. Her rtionship with Bai Lan was good, but both of them were innocent alright? Why did it sound so different when Snake said that? ¡°I... I am not feeling great today, so I wanted to rant to Bai Lan...¡± Snake grabbed Gu Mengmeng in his arms and said, ¡°You have something on your mind, yet you are not telling me but to others? Gu Mengmeng, whose girlfriend are you? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was heating up because of Snake¡¯s question and she lowered her head to say softly, ¡°Not every worry is suitable to be discussed with a boyfriend...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Snake raised Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up at him and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and replied, ¡°A girl¡¯s worry is veryplicated and intricate, boys would be impatient hearing it. I don¡¯t want to think that I am too clingy and troublesome, so...¡± Snake was not pleased with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation, but it was better than ¡®Bai Lan is more important than him¡¯, so he unwillingly epted it. Pecking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little mouth, Snake said, ¡°Twomeng, you¡¯d better not make me jealous anymore, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snake in confusion, not understanding him. Jealousy? There was no such thing. Gu Mengmeng thought that her fate with the opposite gender was not good ¨C In her past life, she was busy trying to make ends meet, so she did not have time to think about other matters. The only rted event was giving a love letter to Zhan Jin Cheng and it was even stopped halfway by Snake. After dating Snake, she became even more distant from boys. There was no possibility of her making her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ jealous. Snake could tell that Gu Mengmeng was confused and onlyughed. He looked deeply into her eyes and said, ¡°Before you appeared, I was jealous of everyone who passed by you, because they could see you so easily. Now that I am finally with you, you wanted to say your worries to someone else... Twomeng, if others are more important than me in your heart, I will go crazy, go crazy because of my jealousy.¡± In fact, I would hope that you do not have anyone else other than me in your heart. Only this sentence, Snake did not say it. He knew that Gu Mengmeng has her limits. If he forced her too much, she might just run off. He wanted to protect her for a lifetime, not imprison her. Gu Mengmeng was embarrassed because of Snake¡¯s words and lowered her head to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t I just worried that I would be irritating...¡± ¡°I would wish nothing more for you to continue talking by my ear. Even if you read ¡®Xinhua¡¯s Dictionary¡¯ twice a day to me, I would think that it is music to my ears, how could I ever find you irritating?¡± Chapter 1416 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1416: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°I have already missed out on your past 18 years and that time cannot be regained back... So Mengmeng, don¡¯t make me lose more. To me, you are too precious, more precious than you can imagine.¡± Snake kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and sighed heavily, saying, ¡°I cannot be without you, not even for a second. If you must return to the dormitory, then give me three days, I will let the school clear one building out and I will stay with you. But if you are thinking of leaving me and sleeping in someone else¡¯s bed, I cannot allow that to happen. Don¡¯t ever mention this in the future, and don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°I never thought of sleeping in someone¡¯s bed... Look at what you are saying...¡± Gu Mengmeng swore to the sky. She really had a simple rtionship with Bai Lan, but why did it sound so twisted in Snake¡¯s words?! Snake smiled, then while hugging Gu Mengmeng, he walked out of the female toilet. The other students have already gone for lessons and there was no one else other than them in the corridor. Snake hugged Gu Mengmeng as he walked and said, ¡°Never thought of sleeping in someone¡¯s bed... Does this mean that you only want to sleep in mine? Fine, since you said that, don¡¯t regret it, alright? Hmm?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately rebuked. Indeed, both of them were in a rtionship. Considering that he alwaysy on her bed like a pet dog everyday, they were really sleeping together every night. But she swore to heaven that both of them were just sleeping on the same bed and did not do anything that was overboard. But what was with ¡®only wanting to sleep in my bed¡¯... Why was it that everything Snake said that day sounded so twisted?! Snake shot her a cold nce and narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°You did not mean that? Then what do you mean? You don¡¯t want to sleep on my bed or you don¡¯t want to sleep on just my bed?¡± ¡°Bleh.¡± Gu Mengmeng spitted and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep on my own bed? Why must I sleep on others¡¯ bed?!¡± Upon hearing this response, Snakeughed and nodded, saying, ¡°You really have aggressive territorial behavior. Fine, as you say, you should sleep in your own bed... I am not particr about my bed, I only am particr about you. So long as the bed has you, any bed is okay with me. But there is something I need to correct, I am not ¡®others¡¯, I am... yours.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed extremely red. She quickened her steps and muttered, ¡°Shameless.¡± Snake¡¯s legs were much longer than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. Gu Mengmeng had already started to jog, yet Snake could still walk casually. He was not bothered by her scolding andughed, ¡°It¡¯s enough that I have you, why do I still need to care about my face?¡± When both of them drove back to the vi, it was only afternoon. They went to school in the morning, but after one session, she was called out by her bastardly father, then had to hide in the toilet and heard her ssmates badmouthing her, then she was taken advantage of by Snake before returning. Gu Mengmeng felt that... Her university tuition fees had gone to waste. Damn it, after receiving money, it did not even teach her any useful knowledge. She felt as though she was a Taobao buyer who paid yet the goods were not sent out. Seeing Gu Mengmeng sit by the dinner table and biting her chopsticks, obviously with a look of worry instead of sadness, Snake guessed that she was thinking about her bastard father, so he did not ask much and allowed her to continue staring into space. Meanwhile, he was in the kitchen preparing lunch in an organized manner. He wanted to cook the dishes that he learned for 19 years for her. Chapter 1417 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1417: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Based on the average lifespan of a human of 80 years, with three meals a day, he could still prepare 67,890 meals for Gu Mengmeng. Excluding the meals that they might eat on dates, at work, in the school cafeteria and the times when Gu Mengmeng was craving junk food, he could make about 40,000 meals for her. If he wanted to make all the dishes that he had learned at least once, he had to prepare three dishes and a soup each meal that they have at home. Lunch was prepared based on the pasta series, with the main course as ravioli, apanied with three other dishes, which are bisteca fiorentina, white winevarelli fish and ciuco. The dessert he prepared was sicilian cannolo and a cup of specially brewed cappino. Usually, Italian dishes should be eaten with red wine, but Snake was not really willing to let Gu Mengmeng drink any alcohol, so there was no wine cer in this vi. In F country, he had a vineyard, but that was a wedding gift he had prepared for Gu Mengmeng... just one of them. After the meal, Snake carried Gu Mengmeng to sit on the balcony on the second level and basked in the sun as he casually yed with her hair. Heughed and asked, ¡°Are you intending to read me the ¡®Xinhua Dictionary¡¯? Or do you want to tell me what¡¯s bugging your mind?¡± Gu Mengmeng held a cup in her hands and slowly sipped the coffee specially brewed by Snake. It really tasted great ¨C the sweetness was just right and the foam was not too thick. He did not make it very bitter in order to emphasize his ss in taste, neither did he add too much sugar to amodate her taste buds. Snake had effectively struck a bnce and perfectly satisfied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s desire that even she herself could not describe. The feeling of bliss spread from her mouth throughout her body, making her feel warm. The incident in the morning did not seem as depressing anymore. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head andughed, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to read ¡®Xinhua Dictionary¡¯, how strange would that be...¡± ¡°Then share your worries, just nice I want to hear them.¡± Snake gently stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair and his eyes were filled with doting love. ¡°Just nice- wanted to hear?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways at Snake. Snake nodded and replied, ¡°Anytime you feel like telling, I would like to hear it.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and asked, ¡°Then... what if you are busy? For example, when you are having lessons or meeting?¡± Snake kissed the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand like a gentleman, then said, ¡°So long as you want to tell me, I would never be busy anytime.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, it was just that I felt wronged at that time... But now that I think about it, why did hee looking for me? Did he meet with some difficulties... After all, he¡¯s my biological father and has given me a life. It¡¯s unfilial of me to run away that way... but I also felt that I had suffered a lot because of him so I really cannot forgive him. So I was in a dilemma and did not know what to do. I wanted to ask Bai Lan and see what she is going to say.¡± ¡°Bai Lan¡¯s opinions are very important?¡± Snake asked, a little jealous. Gu Mengmeng shook her head andughed bitterly, ¡°Actually, I can predict what Bai Lan would say to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Snake replied with a sound. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°She would most likely ask if I am reincarnated from a woman who was too kind. Then she would list all the suffering I had to endure because of my irresponsible father, and the final conclusion would most likely be ¡®so long as you are not an idiot, you should not care about him¡¯.¡± Chapter 1418 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1418: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakeughed and felt that Gu Mengmeng was right based on her memory of Bai Lan. Bai Lan¡¯s tone... most likely sounded like this. Even though the use of words might be slightly different, the content would most likely be simr. ¡°Since you have already guessed it, why do you still have to discuss it with her?¡± Snake asked. Gu Mengmeng had beenughing softly with her head lowered the whole time and her eyes were slightly embarrassed as she replied, ¡°I just needed Bai Lan to scold me, then I can be assured and tell myself that ¡®What Bai Lan said was right, it is not my fault to ignore me. He is inhuman for not taking responsibility for me after I was born, causing me to live a life worse than a roadside beggar even though I have parents, so no matter what troubles he faces now, it¡¯s his retribution/ I don¡¯t need to pity him, much less me myself for it, he deserves it!¡¯¡± After Gu Mengmeng said that, she secretly turned to look at Snake and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Are you thinking that I am so mean? Did you regret finding such a girlfriend like me?¡± Snake shook his head andughed, ¡°There is no kindness or evil in my eyes, no right or wrong, just you. You are the standard for me to weigh right or wrong. If you seek kindness, I will give myself to buddha; if you seek evil, I will give myself to be a demon. Regardless of kindness or evil, I will be by your side.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a moment and nted a kiss on Snake¡¯s face. Then, she added, ¡°Even though I know this is not real, I am still touched hearing it. With your constion, I feel much better now.¡± ¡°You fool.¡± Snake stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Lying is to achieve a goal that cannot be reached by telling the truth, but I don¡¯t need anything and I don¡¯t need to lie.¡± Gu Mengmeng was amused by Snake and said, ¡°Are you really in your second year of university? Not grade two? Saying that you don¡¯t need anything... Tsk, are you down with a shameless disorder?¡± In fact, he did not need anything. Except her. But the words were intended to make herugh. So long as sheughed, he had achieved his goal and did not mind being ridiculed by her. So long as she was happy, he would be too. ¡°Then what¡¯s your future ns? Are you going to forgive him or take revenge on him? I can help you either way.¡± Snake asked. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I want to know why he hade looking for me suddenly in school but I don¡¯t have the courage to do so. As for forgiving him, I can¡¯t do it. Taking revenge on him... there¡¯s no need. I was really upset, but it has passed. But since I had endured it, why do I have to involve myself again? Anyway, I did not have a father for 10 over years, I am just hoping that he would never appear before me, so that I can continue being a fatherless child for my life.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Snake kissed her forehead and said, ¡°He will never appear before you again, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± After that day, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bastardly father had never appeared again. She did not know that her bastardly father, mistress, and their illegitimate children had been thrown to Zimbabwe by people instructed by Snake. That was a country with gross domestic product per capita of 0.1 USD, average life expectancy of males of 37, average life expectancy of females of 34, with 20.1% of them as HIV carriers. The next day, the sun rose as per usual. Snake and Gu Mengmeng entered school together, but they realized that they were being pointed at and mentioned by everyone around them. Strangely, they were not pointing at Gu Mengmeng, but... Snake?! Chapter 1419 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1419: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng tugged at Snake¡¯s sleeve and asked softly, ¡°What happened? Has your identity been exposed?¡± But Snake was not the least bothered and smiled nonchntly. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, let me y at your house this weekend, alright?¡± a ¡®female ssmate¡¯ who had never talked to Gu Mengmeng ever since school started suddenly came to her and smiled as brightly as a sunflower. With an awkward face, Gu Mengmeng did not even know her face, why did she think that they were close enough for her to y at her house? Moreover... Gu Mengmeng instinctively looked at Snake. She had been staying at the ¡®dormitory¡¯ provided by Snake all along, where did she have a ¡®house¡¯ to host her ¡®friends¡¯? ¡°Aiya Gu Mengmeng, why are you looking at him?¡± That female ssmate approached and grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbows to swing around, and said to her coquettishly, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient at your house, let us visit yourpany.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, everyone knows it now. You are MonSirpany¡¯s Chief Executive Officer, also known as CEO.¡± The female ssmate smiled with pride. Gu Mengmeng was stunned and stared at Snake. Snake nodded, as if to testify that the unknown female student¡¯s words were true. Gu Mengmeng returned Snake a gaze, questioning what was going on. But Snake onlyughed and whispered to her ears, ¡°The document you signed at the dining table this morning was a shares transfer document.¡± ¡°What?! Shares...¡± Gu Mengmeng only said one word before she cupped her mouth. Avoiding the female ssmate, she dragged Snake to the side of the ssroom. Snake was dragged by Gu Mengmeng to the staircase in a sluggish state, then he leaned against the corner of the wall and smiled as he watched Gu Mengmeng. Then, he said, ¡°Umm... the great CEO is dragging your little wolf dog lover to the staircase during lesson time, are you thinking of doing something indescribable?¡± ¡°What CEO? What little wolf dog lover? What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was in a frenzy and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that it was a document for agreeing to change the expenditure management ount in the morning? You told me that you were toozy to visit the bank so you changed my bank ount and even photocopied my bank card... Why did it be a shares... shares transfer document?¡± When saying ¡®shares transfer document¡¯, Gu Mengmeng said it so softly as though she was afraid of people hearing it. But Snakeughed and knocked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head, replying, ¡°How muchmon sense are youcking? Which CEO would visit the bank personally to pay management fees? Hmm?¡± ¡°No...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt defeated and said, ¡°I have never been a CEO, how would I know?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you one now? CEO Gu.¡± As Snake spoke, he bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Previously, you were smiling so brightly when you had obtained even a trial contract work there. I see that you like MonSir quite a lot, so it¡¯s a gift for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Quickly tear up that transfer contract and pretend nothing has happened.¡± ¡°It is illegal to destroy a contract.¡± Snake pretended to be earnest and serious when he said, ¡°Moreover, I have already sent it to awyer to legalise it. You...¡± Snake reached out his hand and looked at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, saying, ¡°About 45 minutes ago, you have officially be the new CEO of MonSirpany. The announcement has been made to the media and... the sry has been transferred to your bank ount.¡± Chapter 1420 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me Chapter 1420: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me Stunned, Gu Mengmeng took out her own mobile phone and entered the bank APP to check her bank bnce. Damn... so many zeros. The sight of them dazzled Gu Mengmeng so much so that even after counting several times, she still couldn¡¯t be sure how many zeros there were... Snake clicked off her mobile phone with a smile. ¡°Stop counting. It¡¯s just a string of numbers. You just need to know that you have money now and can buy whatever you want.¡± Gu Mengmeng was momentarily shocked before suddenly looking up with a brilliant smile. ¡°So you can¡¯t use that page seven, paragraph nine, line four use to threaten me again? I can afford the $300,000pensation fee now, right?!¡± Snake raised one brow. ¡°Now that you have money, the first thing you wish to do is to ditch me? Let me remind you that I am worth much more than those numbers in your bank ount.¡± Gu Mengmeng gave a silly grin. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Just tell me, can I now pay you $300,000 inpensation fee and be a free person?!¡± Snake smiled helplessly as he nodded. Gu Mengmeng pumped her fist into the air with joy. ¡°Yay! I am free!¡± Snake really loved Gu Mengmeng¡¯s innocent and naive ways. She was already beside herself with joy just because he had transferred her annual sry. What freedom... ha, this little sum of money¡ªhe could clear it out of her hands in just three minutes. As long as he did not want to let go, all the wealth in the world could not buy back her freedom. Not to mention that she only had a few hundred thousand dors in her possession. After spending a long time jumping for joy, Gu Mengmeng finally took two deep breaths. ¡°Alright, I am done celebrating now. I have no idea how to manage a business and handing over such a major corporation to me would drive it into bankruptcy. If it¡¯s not possible to tear up the contract, then let¡¯s hurry over to the notary to change it back. You may have the audacity to be a King Li of Zhou setting light to the beacon fires, but I don¡¯t have the courage to be a Bao Si.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t know how to manage. You can hire me.¡± Snake wrapped his arms around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I am very cheap. Not only will you not need to give me a sry, I will cover your meals and lodging, make you happy and warm your bed.¡± ¡°Indecent.¡± Gu Mengmeng elbowed Snake. ¡°Stop fooling around. I really can¡¯t ept such a gift. It¡¯s too great a responsibility.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Snake kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. ¡°What responsibility is there? Mmm? What¡¯s mine is yours and vice versa. It is just a small enterprise, it doesn¡¯t matter whose name is on it? As long as you don¡¯t run away from me, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°Your so-called small enterprise is MonSirpany, worth over ten billion US dors in assets. I really can¡¯t ept this. You are scaring me like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng swayed Snake¡¯s arm side to side as she pleaded. ¡°epting such an expensive gift in our courtship, what would others say of me in future?¡± Snake smiled. ¡°What would they say... they would probably say you are a closet tycoon who attended school just to take care of me. It was never your intention to study, that¡¯s why your results were never good.¡± Shocked, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°So... you are doing this just because you overheard those few girls discussing my results in the toilet yesterday?¡± Snake didn¡¯t deny or confirm it. He just smiled. He was doing so also because Mo Beibei used Gu Mengmeng of being a kept woman. Although he had already resolved that issue and suppressed that rumor¡ªit was done so obviously that it had the reverse effect of making people wonder even more. Chapter 1421 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1421: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The students were all gossiping secretly, saying that Gu Mengmeng was under the care and protection of someone rich and powerful. All the students who personally witnessed Snakel standing up for Gu Mengmeng kept their mouths tightly shut¡ªnone of them dared to mention his involvement. This made the situation even worse, and nearly every possible political and financial bigwig had been tossed up as a possible candidate for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sugar daddy. But Snakel was not mentioned at all. Snakel didn¡¯t like Gu Mengmeng being linked to other men. Not even if they were just rumors! Her name could only be mentioned alongside his. But if he stepped out as the CEO of MonSir, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s name would still be besmeared. The role of her sugar daddy would just be ced upon Snakel, and the the situation might be twisted into making Gu Mengmeng look like a money-grubbing slut. She might get shamed and condemned by those online keyboard warriors. Snakel was unwilling to let Gu Mengmeng endure all that. So if there must someone being kept, let it be him. A share transfer agreement turned Gu Mengmeng into the CEO of apany worth over ten billion US dors. Then photos of all the shopping, vi, luxury cars presented by Mo Beibei earlier would naturally be exined away. While for him... Ha, being Gu Mengmeng¡¯s kept man sounded rather appealing to him. Being viewed as Twomeng¡¯s gigolo was the ultimatepliment to Snakel. Of course, if Twomeng didn¡¯t like others twisting the truth of their rtionship, he could just announce another identity for Gu Mengmeng that would better suit her. If there was no other enterprise that was equal to or of slightly lower status than MonSirpany, then he would just have to set up another corporation. It was just a small matter to him, what did he care? So after he had Gu Mengmeng sign the share transfer agreement, he arranged for someone to spread the news in school. As expected, the moment they arrived on campus, everyone started whispering and pointing at him. He used to really hate being the focus of others, but today, he felt exceptionally pleased andfortable with all that attention. And the reason had nothing to do with him. It was because the topic of everyone¡¯s discussion today was ¡°Eh, look. That¡¯s Gu Mengmeng¡¯s kept man...¡± Mmm, the whole world now knew that he was Twomeng¡¯s man. This was much more effective than that word sewn across the breast of his shirt. It was a good feeling... Gu Mengmeng saw Snakel smiling profoundly, but didn¡¯t know what exactly was he thinking. She nudged his arm. ¡°Actually you didn¡¯t need to do this. It¡¯s the truth that my results are poor. Just let them say whatever they want. If you truly want to help me, help tutor me and get my grades up. It¡¯s too overwhelming to throw an entire corporation at me. I really... my heart can¡¯t take it.¡± Snakel caressed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t over-think this matter. Do whatever you want. I will handle everything for MonSir, and will not let you be burdened. Moreover, that corporation had always belonged to you.¡± ¡°Belonged to me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was nonplussed. ¡°Of course. I said before that everything I want to give you, already belongs to you.¡± Snakel pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why MonSirpany is named so?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it before nodding. ¡°Apany set up by Mengmeng¡¯s man for Mengmeng.¡± Snakel smiled smugly. But Gu Mengmeng lookedpletely dazed. She paused for a long while before saying, ¡°You... just made that up on the spot, right?¡± Chapter 1422 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1422: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel waspletely unperturbed as he gazed calmly at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. MonSirpany was set up over five years ago and you only met me this school term. How is it possible...¡± Gu Mengmeng was really befuddled. Snakel reached out one open hand toward Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Twomeng.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively responded as she ced her own hand into Snakel¡¯s. Since he had snatched her love letter, he would call her by that name now and then, until she was already used to it. Snakel gave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand a gentle squeeze and smiled. He brought her hand up to his lips. ¡°Do you believe in past lives and destiny?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head with an awkward smile. Snakel chuckled. ¡°I used to not believe in it either. But now I do. Perhaps our lives are just one continuous cycle. Living this lifetime before dying and crossing the Naihe Bridge to drink Grandma Meng¡¯s Soup of Forget, and then reentering the human world to experience your past life all over again. Over and over in one never-ending cycle. For me, I loved you so much in my past life that after crossing the Naihe Bridge, I didn¡¯t drink Grandma Meng¡¯s Soup of Forget... or perhaps I did drink it but that soup couldn¡¯t withstand my love for you. As a result, I still remember how much I love you.¡± ¡°Eee...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked dismissive. She lifted her arm for Snakel to see. ¡°My hairs are all standing up. My great CEO, please stop reading so many romance novels. Such words sound very touching in fiction but very disgusting when spoken out in real life.¡± Snakel chuckled. Her ridicule did not anger him at all, instead, he loved her increasingly audacious behavior. She always behaved so timidly in front of him in the Beast World. Thinking back, she was probably just really scared of snakes. ¡°Since you love me so much... don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Hurry up and take back MonSirpany.¡± Gu Mengmeng pleaded. Snakel shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t take back a gift. However, if you are willing to pinch your nose and snort like a little pig, I will very reluctantly help you handle the media press conference this afternoon, and not allow your identity to be exposed.¡± Gu Mengmeng was frazzled. ¡°What?! There¡¯s a media press conference?!¡± Snakel nodded before taking out his mobile phone and referring to a news website. The top news was the change in CEO of MonSirpany, as well as all sorts of conjectures on tonight¡¯s media announcement. Without another second¡¯s hesitation, Gu Mengmeng pinched her own nose and snorted like a pig twice. Snakel caressed her face with a smile, his eyes full of affection. Perhaps Snakel himself never imagined that his malevolent eyes, so feared in the entire Beast World, could be filled with such warmth. ¡°You are utterly adorable.¡± With that, he pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms again and snuggled with her for a bit. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to ss now. Leave everything else to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like she had too many things to worry about, and had no choice but to let Snakel half-drag her back into the ssroom. The lesson was already well underway and Gu Mengmeng wanted to sneak in via the back door. But would Snakel do something like that? He just pushed open the main door and walked into the ssroom with one arm around Gu Mengmeng. The seat with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s bag on it was still empty. No dare dared to touch her belongings. The teacher was also very calm. He continued teaching as if he didn¡¯t notice the two of them. Their ssmates shot them envious nces, but the looks of envy were targeted at Snakel rather than Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1423 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1423: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The afternoon ss passed in a blur. Gu Mengmeng had yet to recover from the shock of her sudden change in status from poor student to multimillionaire tycoon owner of a billion dor enterprise. Snakel, this second-year academic genius, behaved like there was absolutely no need for him to attend sses. He came to school everyday just to follow Gu Mengmeng around ording to her lesson schedule. He only attended sses which Gu Mengmeng had to go and apanied her around the campus whenever she had free periods. When Gu Mengmeng skipped ss, he did the same with her. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have any sses this afternoon, so Snakel led her to the basketball club. Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t have any prior ns and she was used to Snakel leading her by the nose¡ªhe stuck to her side all the time now such that it had already be a habit. It was like they had been conjoined twins from birth, and never felt anything strange about being together all the time. When they reached the basketball club, Zhan Jin Cheng and the rest were already warming up. Bai Lan was sitting by the basketball court holding onto a bottle of mineral water and watching Zhan Jin Cheng and the rest train. She shouted out words of encouragement now and then. On seeing Gu Mengmeng approach, Bai Lan flung the bottle to the side and flew over to give her a big hug. She cackled. ¡°Girl, miss me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Zhan Jin Cheng with a sour expression. ¡°So what if I miss you? You are now in the sweet honeymoon phase, enjoying the cool spring breeze and happy as ark, right? In this world, one only has eyes for the joyful smile of a new bride, who would heed the cries of an ugly spinster...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Completely ignoring Snakel¡¯s existence, Bai Lan looped one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and dragged her out from Snakel¡¯s arms. She said as they walked, ¡°Just like new clothes, old acquaintances are the best. There¡¯s no way a new fancy is better than an old love, right? Just say the word and I will immediately ditch Zhan Jin Cheng and fly off shoulder to shoulder with you. How about that?¡± Gu Mengmeng could see that Snakel¡¯s face had gone pale and then green, and was now turning a bit ck. She poked Bai Lan. ¡°Forget it, I am not going to split up a happy couple.¡± ¡°Chey, coward.¡± Bai Lan had noticed that Gu Mengmeng was carefully observing Snakel¡¯s expression. She smirked but didn¡¯t continue teasing her. Bai Lan was loud and careless, but she would never do anything to put Gu Mengmeng in a tight spot. She could see that Gu Mengmeng was firmly within Snakel¡¯s grasp. This was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first love affair and she was no match for someone like Snakel. To ensure that Gu Mengmeng wouldn¡¯t suffer when she was not around, Bai Lan knew when to hold back so that Snakel wouldn¡¯t use her as an excuse to bully Gu Mengmeng. Bai Lan had naturally designated Snakel as the dominant party in the rtionship due to his imperious manner and intimidating aura. But actually....strictly speaking, Snakel¡¯s experience with love affairs was on par with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s. Their knowledge on romance was sourced directly from Korean dramas and novels. The difference was that Gu Mengmeng had actively watched and read those material, while Snakel had passively absorbed the content from the bits and pieces in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memories. In other words, all they had were theoretical knowledge. This new rtionship was their first taste of a real-life romance and no one could mock the other forck of experience. Snakel was displeased that Bai Lan had snatched Gu Mengmeng from his embrace but couldn¡¯t openly drag her back. He had no choice but to just stroke her head and say, ¡°I will go change now. Don¡¯t stray too far off. I want to see you the moment Ie out of the changing room.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Mengmeng answeredpliantly with a sweet smile. Snakel¡¯s mood improved quite a bit at this, automatically dismissing Bai Lan¡¯s behavior. He returned with a warm smile of his own, before turning and entering the changing room. Chapter 1424 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1424: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel came out of the changing room to see Gu Mengmeng curled up pitifully in a chair. Bai Lan was standing beside the chair with her right hand propped on the back of the seat. Her thuggish and aggressive stance had Gu Mengmeng cowering. Bai Lan clutched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder and vigorously shook her, scolding fiercely. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, let me tell you, if you bother about him now, you are not just stupid, you are cheap! Have you forgotten how your stepfather refused to give you money for your school fees during your first year of junior middle school, forcing you to seek him out¡ªwhat happened in the end? His mistress pped you right in public. Your ears rang for three days straight while the swelling in your left cheek took a week to subside. And to what end? Even after that p, he still didn¡¯t give you a single cent, right? When I went with you to thrash it out with him, what did he say? He said you deserved to be pped for being disrespectful to your elders, that you didn¡¯t address his mistress as mother?! He imed that it was natural for a mother to discipline her daughter and that speaking bad about her in public reflected your poor upbringing. That they had gone light on you already, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with red-rimmed eyes. Bai Lan hollered belligerently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask him then? Forcing you to call mother¡ªa slut who broke up your family and turned you from a happy kid to a pitiful orphan¡ªwas he so shameless? How did he reply me, tell me yourself.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her bottom lip and whimpered. ¡°He said he definitely would not have divorced my mother if I had been a son. I only had myself to me for being a girl and unable to carry on the family name... I cannot me him for my own weakness.¡± ¡°What else?!¡± Bai Lan was unrelenting. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears kept flowing as she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°He told me not to be as shameless as my mother. That I was not a son so what right did I have to spend his money... he told me never to appear before him again in case I disrupt the harmony of his family... he said every single penny of his would be left to his son.¡± ¡°So why is he seeking you out now?!¡± Bai Lan gritted her teeth as her own eyes became bloodshot from staring at Gu Mengmeng. She pitied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s misfortunes but at the same time was very angry at her failure to fight back. She steeled her heart, but in the end couldn¡¯t bear to continue reprimanding Gu Mengmeng. Bai Lan hugged her. ¡°Girl, let me tell you. You cannot be so timid. It doesn¡¯t matter why he suddenly sought you out, you cannot pay him any heed. Otherwise, your soft heart would be the death of you soon orter.¡± ¡°I know... I know...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded as she wiped her tears. Today was a normal training day and after the previous experience, there were now professional guards manning the doors of the basketball club during practice hours, to stop outsiders from entering. There was no choice. Snakel was of exalted status and he said he didn¡¯t like being surrounded by crowds. As a result, the school had to ede to his request. So only the basketball club members witnessed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heavy sobbing. Zhan Jin Cheng turned pale at th sight of Bai Lan scolding Gu Mengmeng. He was terrified that Snakel would lose control of himself and give Bai Lan one flying kick. He was already mentally prepared to shield Bai Lan and take her ce as a punching bag for Snakel to vent his anger. Luckily Snakel only looked very grim, but didn¡¯t make any moves. Bai Lan held Gu Mengmeng and allowed her cry for a long while until she finally vented out all the grievances she held in her heart. Bai Lan then exhaled and said, ¡°Call me the next time hees looking for you. I will help you chase him off. You are not allowed to meet him alone, understand?¡± Chapter 1425 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1425: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng nodded with a sheepish smile. Only then did she realize that everyone in the basketball club was standing there looking at her. They had all probably witnessed her bawling her eyes out. Snakel shot Zhan Jin Cheng a look. With immediate understanding, Zhan Jin Cheng drew Bai Lan to the side. Snakel then walked up and embraced Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You already cried over this matter twice. I am at my wit¡¯s end... if you don¡¯t want me to capture him and pound him to bits, then don¡¯t shed anymore tears over this again, understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively burrowed her face into Snakel¡¯s chest. She gave a nearly imperceptible nod. She was truly too ashamed to face anyone now... If she told everyone that the person blubbering so wretchedly earlier wasn¡¯t her, but her twin sister¡ªwould anyone believe it? Or... could she im to have a split personality? Gu Mengmeng was still conflicting over this when Bai Lan shouted, ¡°What are you all looking at? Don¡¯t you guys need to practice?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes we are practicing.¡± Since bing her boyfriend, Zhan Jin Cheng more or less treated Bai Lan¡¯s words as sacred decree, pandering after her like a little eunuch. Bai Lan clicked her tongue at Snakel. Gu Mengmeng pushed Snakel. ¡°You go and practice too. I will sit here and watch.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t cry anymore?¡± Snakel held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as he asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Snakel finally smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s good. You are already not much to look at and crying makes you even uglier.¡± ¡°You...¡± Exasperated, Gu Mengmeng harrumphed before falling silent. Satisfied, Snakel pinched her round little face and then stepped onto the court. He dribbled a ball twice around the court as warm-up, before starting a three-on-three match that was even more exciting than the previous exhibition game. Gu Mengmeng and Bai Lan sat by the side to watch. They didn¡¯t know the rules and the intricacies of the game, but it must be said that a m dunk looked so cool! The sense of thrill apanied by that loud bang was no small deal. ¡°A m dunk looks so awesome.¡± Gu Mengmeng murmured as she held Bai Lan¡¯s hand. Snakel had exceptional hearing and he was always attuned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s every action. So of course he heard her words. Hence, with a sideway nce at Gu Mengmeng, he shouted. ¡°Twomeng!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and instinctively answered, ¡°Huh?¡± She then watched as Snakel showcased an incredible disy of skill that ended in a dazzling m dunk¡ªthe kind that was usually only seen in basketballics such as ¡°mdunk¡± and ¡°Kuroko¡¯s Basketball¡±. With the ball still tucked under his arm, Snakel walked over to Gu Mengmeng. He bent over to meet her eyes. ¡°Did that look good?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. ¡°Very good. You looked terrific. A pity I am not tall enough, or I will also join the basketball club... I really wish to try. A m dunk really looks so cool.¡± Snakel smiled and dropped the ball right into the crook between his shin and top of his foot. With the ball firmly in ce, he lifted Gu Mengmeng by the waist and sat her on top of his shoulders. After Gu Mengmeng was seated properly, he lifted his leg and popped the ball back into his own hands. Snakel then carried Gu Mengmeng underneath the basketball rim. He bounced the ball a couple of times before tossing it upward to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to try? Go ahead and dunk.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was bewildered. With the ball in her hands, she was at a loss at what to do. Snakel justughed. ¡°You are the only one in the world who can do whatever you want while riding atop my head. So you can be as arrogant as you wish to be because you have the right. Just do whatever you want to do as I will always be supporting you. Don¡¯t be afraid, just do it.¡± Chapter 1426 - Daddy, Why Are You Making Things Difficult For Your Daughter.

Chapter 1426: Daddy, Why Are You Making Things Difficult For Your Daughter.

The white fog gradually dissipated and Gu Mengmeng stretched out before standing up. She noticed that the Beast Deity and Elvis were both looking at her with peculiar expressions. She thought about it before realizing what they were so grim about. ¡°So many years have already passed since my sad childhood. I am doing well now and am very happy. My days are so fulfilling that I don¡¯t have the time to worry about the grudges held in my previous life.¡± Gu Mengmeng walked into Elvis¡¯ arms and hugged him. She smiled. ¡°As Elvis said, if all the pain and suffering I endured were a necessity for me to meet him and Lea, then it was all worth it. I am willing to endure even more if need be.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly and kissed her temple. He was unable to speak. His heart ached too badly. So badly that it was impossible to feel any further pain. Elvis had a slew offorting words but they all ended up being lodged in his throat. He couldn¡¯t even string together a coherent sentence. The Beast Deity World sighed. ¡°No matter. It¡¯s best that you forget. He didn¡¯t treasure his precious daughter but I do. He preferred sons over daughters so I sent you to a world which favors females over males. All the suffering you endured because of him, I willpensate you ten times over.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s why it is already enough for me to have you as my father.¡± The Beast Deity nodded. Nevertheless, pain still shed in his eyes. ¡°Then apart from asking about Wabei¡¯s matter, what other questions do you have?¡± The Beast Deity looked like he wished to drown his daughter¡¯s past sorrows with love and affection. It was like he would agree to anything Gu Mengmeng asked for now. Gu Mengmeng smiled. She felt as if she would be letting down her father¡¯s kind intentions if she didn¡¯t ask for something major now. But she gave up that notion after thinking about it. Her father might be the Beast Deity but there still seemed to be some upper management level above him. She was a considerate daughter and didn¡¯t want to put her father in a tight spot. Hence, she pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°I am heading over to the Motou mountains during the drought season. Do you have any advice?¡± The Beast Deity mulled over this before looking at Elvis and then at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I feel that Gregory is pretty decent. Will you really not reconsider epting him? It¡¯s always beneficial to have someone in the family who can fly. With his current powers, I estimate that he should be able to immediately reach the upper range of the fourth-level after bing your partner. Then with just a bit more effort, he should be able to attain the fifth-level soon after. By that time, you can give him Cole¡¯s Soul of the Forest, and then give the Soul of Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs to that little fox of yours. Your family will have four Beast Kings and can form an invincible team that can dominate the skies, sea andnd. There will be nothing the four of you can¡¯t do.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. ¡°Daddy, I have no intention of unifying the Beast World.¡± ¡°Tsk, you should have more ambition.¡± The Beast Deity pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to unify the Beast World, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be able to soar through the skies for fun? Gregory is also quite handsome¡ªhe should more than fulfill your standards of beauty.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced at Elvis, whose face looked increasingly grave. She signaled the Beast Deity desperately with her eyes. ¡°Daddy, why are you making things difficult for your daughter.¡± The Beast Deity rubbed his fingers as he continued nonchntly. ¡°It is a great taboo in the Beast World to prohibit the eptance of new partners. You have pampered them too much¡ªaren¡¯t you worried that the males of other families might learn from your example? If every male behaved like them, using their own powers to stop their females epting new partners¡ªwith the current ratio of females to males in the Beast World... ha, you don¡¯t need to unify this world anymore. I predict the Beast World would very quickly self-destruct.¡± Chapter 1427 - He Is Not My Man

Chapter 1427: He Is Not My Man

¡°It can¡¯t be that bad...¡± Gu Mengmeng grimaced. The Beast Deity waved her over and Gu Mengmeng obediently went to his side. He pulled Gu Mengmeng to sit on the double bench and asked, ¡°Do you know how many partners the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity had?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to recall and said, ¡°I heard she had over a hundred. That her family was so big they could form an entire tribe by themselves.¡± The Beast Deity chuckled. ¡°172.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head in astonishment. She was dumbstruck. The Beast Deity continued. ¡°So guess how many mating marks did she have on her body?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively answered, ¡°172.¡± The Beast Deity rapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head with a smile and pointed at her corbone. ¡°172 marks of this size? Is there enough space on the body?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced down and agreed. ¡°So...¡± The Beast Deity disyed four fingers. ¡°Only four.¡± ¡°Only four?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned. How to put it. People in the present world held a different set of morals and beliefs. Gu Mengmeng was already extremely embarrassed at having two partners, and always felt like she was not doing well by either of them. As a result, she was never able to pull her weight in front of Elvis and Lea. Whenever there was any problem, she would usually act cute and coquettish, and whine her way through. She seldom exhibited the forbidding dominance of a female in the Beast World. But just now, she had blurted out the word ¡°only¡± as the initial number provided by the Beast Deity was just way toorge. 172 partners but just four marks. What kind of concept was that? Did the remaining 168 partners remain celibate for life? The Beast Deity seemed to have seen through Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Females hold such exalted positions in the Beast World solely due to the precedence set down by Wang Xiaoxin. Males cannot go against the wishes of a female and cannot prevent them from epting new partners. Even after bing her partner, he cannot force her to mate. In the entire family, the female holds absolute authority. If a male wishes for the chance to mate and propagate, his only way is to treat the female as best as he can. This practice has been passed down for a thousand years, resulting in the current high status of females. You and Wang Xiaoxin hold the same position of power so your domestic situation will directly affect the family structure norm of the entire Beast World.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng was in a dilemma. She knew she had a responsibility due to her position of power. But 172 partners... just thinking about that made her head spin. Gu Mengmeng felt that with her current brain cells, she might not even remember the names of her own ¡°partners¡±. The Beast Deity shook his head as he interrupted Gu Mengmeng. ¡°I am not saying that you have no choice but to ept him. Like Auretin, you can also just give him a ¡°guardian beast¡± status.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Gu Mengmeng looked shocked. ¡°Auretin justes over to share our meals. He is not my man.¡± The Beast Deity chuckled. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Gu Mengmeng was very flustered. ¡°No... I didn¡¯t... that...¡± Elvis gave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist a slight squeeze. ¡°He is our family¡¯s guardian beast. As the two of you have no intention of being partners, Lea and I didn¡¯t say anything. But apart from yourself, everyone else¡ªincluding Auretin, Lea and I¡ªhave all tacitly acknowledged that he is part of our family.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was thunderstruck. Elvis gave a bitter smile. ¡°Apart from his desired female or his own family members, a male in the Beast World would never share his food with anyone else.¡± Chapter 1428 - I Feel Like I Have Defiled A Decent Lady

Chapter 1428: I Feel Like I Have Defiled A Decent Lady

Gu Mengmeng remained dumbfounded for a long while before finally saying, ¡°Does this mean I am spoiling Auretin¡¯s chance for lifelong happiness? No, no, I won¡¯t let hime over for meals anymore...¡± Elvis sighed. ¡°It will be as good as abandoning him if you do that. Although he is not your partner, his current status has already been acknowledged by the rest of the Beast World. Even if you don¡¯t want him... no other female will ept him now. Anyway, food is more important than females to Auretin. So if you don¡¯t allow him toe over for meals... that would be really destroying his lifelong happiness.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Gu Mengmeng squatted down despondently. ¡°Howe I feel like I have defiled a decentdy?¡± Elvis lifted Gu Mengmeng into his arms. ¡°You might feel ufortable referring to him as a guardian beast. Let¡¯s put it another way. Do you remember mentioning about concubines, performers and bodyguards? Auretin is more or less a bodyguard who has sold himself into our family. We eat and live together. He helps you to subdue others. Both sides are willing parties and no one forced the other into this arrangement. There¡¯s no way you are defiling him. Anyway, if you really wish to ¡®defile¡¯ a male, you still have Lea, your performer and me, your concubine, waiting in the ranks. It won¡¯t be his turn anytime soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked and turned to look at the Beast Deity. ¡°So the majority of Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s 172 partners were just hired thugs and not true partners? She only had four real partners, right?¡± The Beast Deity shook his head. ¡°Wang Xiaoxin only acknowledged one partner, Wales. The remaining three... can be considered as lovers.¡± Gu Mengmeng was once again speechless. She herself also had two partners and had no right to scorn or mock at Wang Xiaoxin. But even if Gu Mengmeng followed Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s example and epted over a hundred men without really engaging in any husband-wife activities with them¡ªjust hearing them being called ¡°the men of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s household¡± made her feel embarrassed. Now that she was thinking of it, she really didn¡¯t know how to face Auretin. She thought they were just friends and ate their meals together. But she had ended up eating his reputation too. It would have been fine if she had any designs toward Auretin. It would have just been a matter of letting nature take its course. But the problem was that she had no romantic feelings for Auretin at all. And Auretin himself... ha, if he had any such inclinations, it would be toward Lea instead. The Beast Deity cleared his throat. ¡°Gregory... has fallen in love with you. Can¡¯t you ept him like how you epted Lea, but treat him like how you treat Auretin? Just give him a chance to stay by your side and take care of you. You can keep him if you do end up developing feelings for him in future, otherwise just treat him as another hired thug. There¡¯s nothing bad in that. Anyway, he is very capable and won¡¯t be a burden to you. In fact, he will be able to supplement your dining table and bring you food that even Elvis and Lea can¡¯t get for you. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Gu Mengmeng paused for a couple of seconds before blinking at the Beast Deity. ¡°Daddy, tell me the truth. Did you receive some kickback from Gregory? You are behaving so strangely today. You keep speaking up for him and trying all sorts of arguments to get me to ept him.¡± ¡°Did... did I? Ha... haha... you are thinking too much. No... definitely not...¡± The Beast Deity looked to the side sheepishly. ¡°No? If that¡¯s true, what are you being so sheepish about?¡± Gu Mengmeng circled to his side to meet his eyes again. ¡°Tell me the truth. You know that deities cannot lie.¡± Chapter 1429 - Wouldn’t She Be Harming Him

Chapter 1429: Wouldn¡¯t She Be Harming Him

The Beast Deity rubbed his own nose. ¡°Alright. I will tell the truth.¡± The Beast Deity sighed in exasperation. ¡°You have essentially be the master of the bird tribes after you took the Love of the Sky. The bird tribes will instinctively want to follow you¡ªbut over the past thousand years, no bird tribe has left the Motou mountains. They will definitely be extremely fretful upon leaving the mountains. Therefore, I thought that if you permit Gregory to join your family, it will give the bird tribes a sense of security and belonging. At the very least, it will lessen their anxieties. Meanwhile, Gregory can use his ¡®partner of the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯ status to try and smooth over the rtionship between the bird tribes and thend beasts. Of thend beasts, only the foxes and wolves have Beast Kings¡ªand one of them is your partner, while the other... ha, he will be reced by your partner very soon anyway. Bing a member of a family with these two Beast Kings will make most things more open to negotiation.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at the Beast Deity, half-believing and half-doubting. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Gu Mengmeng dragged out her question in obvious disbelief. The Beast Deity cleared his throat. ¡°Not exactly. There¡¯s another reason which I can¡¯t tell you for the time being... but you must trust that I am your father and will never do anything to harm you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked very reluctant. ¡°I already feel very bad about taking advantage of Gregory¡¯s fondness of me to force him to bring me up the Motou mountains. Now you want me to make use of him again, and this time for the rest of his life, even though I know it will be a one-sided affair... Daddy, are you really fine with teaching your daughter to be such a heartless bitch?¡± The Beast Deity stiffened his neck. ¡°Who said my daughter is a heartless bitch? Humph, they must have never experienced the rage of the Beast Deity before?!¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I believe that marriage alliances are not the only way to establish peaceful links between two races.¡± The Beast World tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°But it is the most effective way. One, the bird tribes would have a ce for them after descending the mountains. Second, you have not taken in anyone new for the past four years. There are already rumors swirling around the Beast World about Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s tyranny. Many males have already started to copy their ways. Didn¡¯t you personally witness thatst year at the end of winter? The fire fox belonging to Saint Nazaire¡¯s Leanna was plotting against the family¡¯s first partner. You managed to discover his n and stop him that time, but what about next time? Once this notion starts to spread, how many times can you uncover and stop such behavior? By the time the winds of the Beast World change direction, it will be toote for you try and salvage things then. I am not saying you must mate with Gregory. Just treat it like you are hiring a new family servant. Is that so impossible?¡± ¡°Well...¡± She had no problem hiring a servant, but whose servant had a service contract that was for a lifetime? Even those who sold themselves into households as servants in the ancient times could still marry and have families of their own. But in the Beast World, once this ¡°servant¡± was taken in, it was as good as branding him with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mark. He would have to stick by her side for the rest of his life. Wouldn¡¯t she be harming him... The Beast Deity didn¡¯t force Gu Mengmeng to make her decision immediately. He patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°There is still some time before the drought season arrives so there¡¯s no need toe to a decision right now. Go back and discuss this with your fox and ask Gregory for his own opinion. Perhaps he is more than willing to be your bodyguard and servant for the rest of his life?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t respond but changed the topic. ¡°Daddy, I have another matter to ask you.¡± Chapter 1430 - Take A Risk

Chapter 1430: Take A Risk

¡°Yeah, you may ask.¡± The Beast World did not continue asking about Gregory, he had already analysed the pros and cons to Gu Mengmeng and he could not forcefully interfere with matters in the Beast World. Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Cole wants to gather all the seven treasures to open the doors of time and space and transmigrate to earth to rule it...¡± As Gu Mengmeng said that, she was rolling her eyes. She really felt that Cole was too clueless. Just talking about this dream and goal of his already made her feel like a retard. Taking a deep breath in, she then continued, ¡°Previously you said that after the seven treasures are gathered, the doors of time and space had to be opened here right? This dream realm, without me leading him... will Cole be able to enter?¡± The Beast Deity hesitated for a while before nodding. Gu Mengmeng sighed. She knew it would be this case. Because Snakel had appeared here before and had even reached before her. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°So if I want to stop him, I have to kill him before he gathers the seven treasures.¡± The Beast Deity shook his head and replied, ¡°Unless you want to give up on Chixuan, otherwise you cannot kill him.¡± ¡°Can I do anything to free him from the bewitching spell?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Beast Deity, ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of bewitching but the Soul of the Forest.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and her face had a confused look. The Beast Deity exined patiently, ¡°There are a total of two leaves in the Soul of the Forest, one of them had saved Chixuan¡¯s life, and the one allowed Cole to grow out a new arm and tail. Both leaves have already sprouted and live on the same branch. If Cole dies now, the effect of Soul of the Forest would also disappear. By then Chixuan...¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip, saying, ¡°Then what if I snatch the Soul of the Forest?¡± The Beast Deity shook his head and said, ¡°The moment the second leaf sprouted, the Soul of the Forest had already formed its roots and be intertwined with Cole¡¯s heart. If you forcefully snatch it, Cole would die.¡± ¡°So I have nothing I can do against Cole?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders fell helplessly as she fell into Elvis¡¯ arms. The Beast Deity looked down then said, ¡°There¡¯s still a way, but you may have to take a risk.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at the Beast Deity, waiting for him to speak. Beast Deity, ¡°Gathering the seven treasures can indeed open the doors of time and space, but at the same time it can fulfill a wish.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought fast and said, ¡°You are meaning to say that not only should I not stop Cole from gathering the seven treasures, I should help him with it, then when they are gathered, I will kill Cole and use the wish to save Chixuan¡¯s life.¡± The Beast Deity nodded, indicating that what she had said was just as he thought. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Alright father, then I shall get back first. My mind is really full now, I need to discuss with Lea when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Beast Deity stood at the top of the clouds and waved his sleeves, as he watched Gu Mengmeng fall backwards. When she opened her eyes, Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment. The fox before her eyes was indeed Lea, but... why did he seem different? Gu Mengmeng extended her arms to touch Lea¡¯s face but Lea smiled and avoided the contact. Carrying a cup in his hands, he helped Gu Mengmeng to sit up, then gently fed her with water, saying, ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Gu Mengmeng was really thirsty but unknowingly, she felt displeased that she had been unable to touch his face. Her big eyes rolled and before she swallowed the water, she had already hugged Lea by his neck and moved forward to kiss him. Chapter 1431 - I Am Unwilling To See You Suffer, Not At All.

Chapter 1431: I Am Unwilling To See You Suffer, Not At All.

Leaughed softly and allowed Gu Mengmeng to kiss him until his face was covered in water. He did not despise it and let Gu Mengmeng to hang from his neck like a monkey. He gently ced the water down at the side, then supported her butt so that she could sit more stably in his arms, then he looked at Elvis and said, ¡°What did he say?¡± Elvis served himself a huge cup of water to drink, then repeated the conversation between the Beast Deity and Gu Mengmeng, including the ¡®bastardly father¡¯ that he saw in the dream realm. After he said that, Gu Mengmeng could clearly see that Lea¡¯s face had darkened and his long narrow eyes were filled with rage. Gu Mengmeng could even clearly see the veins protruding on his forehead and his lips rising on one side ¨C that was his look when he was extremely infuriated. ¡°Nice, nice... Not only did he not take good care of you, he had even abandoned you and despised you, used harsh words to scold you and even used violence on you...¡± The words that Bai Lan said to Gu Mengmeng in the dream realm were all like sharp daggers piercing Lea and Elvis¡¯ hearts. Every word that Lea squeezed through his mouth made his eyes red. In the end, because the pain from his chest was too unbearable, even his expression had be twisted. He hugged Gu Mengmeng so tightly in his arms that he had almost squeezed her into his body. His breathing became heavy and hot, as he said in a deep and low voice to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, ¡°You are my precious sweetheart, how could they bully you like this?¡± Actually when Gu Mengmeng saw that scene appearing in the dream, her heart felt a dull pain but she quickly recovered from it. After all, it had been many years and she could withdraw herself from that situation. But with Lea saying this, she started to feel sad. When she looked up and saw Elvis with a look of pain and reproachful, yet still sealing his lips tightly, tears suddenly fell from her face. That feeling was as though she had clenched her teeth tight and survived alone but when someone started to show some concern, all the feelings of being wronged were even more. Her tears were not because she was upset but because she felt blessed. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It has already passed and I have forgotten about it.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and kissed the tears dry, then kissed her lips. With his voice trembling due to heartache, he said, ¡°But you cried.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I did not cry because I was upset but because I suddenly felt blessed that there was someone who felt sorry for my suffering. Actually,pared to Elvis and you, my childhood is really nothing. Someone once said that your luck is limited in a lifetime. The suffering I had when I was young was probably for me to umte luck to meet you guys. I think that it¡¯s actually quite worth it. If you allow me to choose again, I will still choose to be abandoned by them when I was young, then transmigrate to the Beast World to meet you guys.¡± Lea shook his head and said softly, ¡°No I would rather suffer ten times or 100 times the pain you suffered in return for your blissful past. I am unwilling to see you suffer, not at all.¡± Stopping for a moment, Lea said faintly, ¡°Mengmeng, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked over at Lea. Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng with a resolute gaze and said, ¡°When the doors of time and space is opened, can you bring Elvis and I there?¡± Chapter 1432 - Even You Want To Rule Earth? Chapter 1432: Even You Want To Rule Earth? ¡°Bring you there?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and said, ¡°For what? Even you also want to rule earth?¡± Lea shook his head, saying¡± I am not interested in ruling earth, but my woman was bullied... I cannot endure it. I have to take this revenge! Personally!¡± Originally Gu Mengmeng wanted to say that Snakel had already taught them a lesson on her behalf but there was no need to mention this. Thest word Lea said made her immediately return the words to her throat. With her man protecting her, this sort of feeling was actually incredible. Gu Mengmeng also wanted to nod and agree to it straightforwardly, saying ¡®Alright, let¡¯s go back to find them. I have to make them pay for the p I was given.¡¯ But the reality was... Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°There are too many uncertainties in the doors of time and space. I had transmigrated here unintentionally, I cannot be certain that I can return after I enter. This ce has my important friends, adorable children and close family, I am not willing to let two people who had harmed me in the past to risk losing people I love, who also love me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.¡± Lea lowered his head to think and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wish that they wille to the Beast World.¡± ¡°There is only one wish, I am going to use it to save Chixuan...¡± Gu Mengmeng said cautiously. She knew that Lea was unwilling to watch her to be mistreated but really, her bastardly father and mistress were really not as important as her son. Lea took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I can think of a way to save Chixuan before gathering the seven treasures, then give me that wish and let me use it to summon them here so that I can avenge you.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Lea and Elvis exchanged nces and this matter had finally reached a conclusion. Lea gazed at the surroundings outside the window, then said, ¡°Mengmeng, do you hate that Gregory?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought and replied, ¡°I do not dislike him, but I also do not like him. Towards him... I feel nothing much.¡± Lea pondered and said, ¡°Actually, the Beast Deity was right. As the Messenger of the Beast Deity, you have the duty to maintain a bnce in the Beast World. Beforeing here, Elvis and my n was to not let any other male join the family within a year, and allow you to bear Elvis¡¯ children in a year so as to stabilise his position as your first partner. But there were many unexpected situations happening during this period, such as you being pregnant with Hede and the four brothers in the first winter, such as you frightening us when you gave birth, and such as... These four years had suddenly passed by so quickly, yet our family never had a new member.¡± Gu Mengmeng interrupted Lea and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want a new partner, I think that it¡¯s enough with just you and Elvis.¡± These words touched Lea¡¯s heart. Even though it was such an impractical lie in the Beast World, Lea felt really overjoyed. He did not question its genuinity and only asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If Snakel can live again, will you still reject him?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, then shook her head and lowered it, saying, ¡°If he can live again... I cannot pretend to not know anything in front of him, and I cannot reject him the second time. If it is him, I might ept him... Even though I am that afraid of snakes, but now that I think about it, I am not that afraid of him.¡± Lea was not at all surprised by this answer and nodded, replying, ¡°Then, I will announce to others that... Snakel is your second protection mark. The mark on the back of your neck is not a protection mark but a mating mark.¡± Chapter 1433 - Even If You Want To Harm Someone, It Won’t Be Him

Chapter 1433: Even If You Want To Harm Someone, It Won¡¯t Be Him

Gu Mengmeng could not understand. Wasn¡¯t he talking about Gregory? Why did the topic suddenly changed to Snakel? Was there a point in changing the protection mark to mating mark for Snakel? As though... Hmm... Admitting that he was her dead husband and cing a tablet in the memorial hall. Would that bring him back to life? Lea could tell Gu Mengmeng¡¯s doubts and directly answered them, ¡°Then you and Elvis would have be partners in the first year and gave birth to Hede and four brothers. On the second year, you took me in as your beast pet and Auretin joined your family to be a guardian beast. On the third year, you became partners with Snakel and promoted me to your third partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°So you are saying that I have never stopped every year, is it?¡± Lea looked down andughed softly, ¡°Something like that. Even though increasing one member per year is considered too littlepared to usual families, but it still made sense that there was at least someone joining every year.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°So this year is the fourth year and Gregory is joining our family, is it?¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°I would not let him have a chance to flirt in front of you and be a male beast pet that would climb onto your bed, just me alone is enough. So, he will stay in our family with the identity of a guardian beast. He would not be staying with us usually, just like Auretin, he would onlye over for a meal. You can just treat it as adding another pair of chopsticks to the dining table and not pay much attention, alright?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was full of resistance and she said, ¡°Just Auretin is enough to give me a headache and I don¡¯t even know what to arrange him to do. If we let another Gregory in, why do I feel like I am harming him?¡± ¡°Elvis and I are still very free, if you want to harm someone, it won¡¯t be him.¡± Lea said casually, but Gu Mengmeng onlyughed as she lowered her head. ¡°Such a coincidence, in my dreams, Elvis also said the same thing.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces, then Lea smiled and said, ¡°This is our rapport. Just based on our rapport, unless you are willing, we would not give in so easily.¡± Gu Mengmeng was unwilling and said with her head lowered, ¡°There¡¯s no other way? We are living fine as three of us, yet you want to force another person in... I feel ufortable.¡± Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, regardless of whether it is Gregory or Auretin, unless you want them to, they won¡¯t even have the right to enter your cave door. It is just a title and it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°But once they have this title, their life would be decided. My father said that after beingbelled to be mine, none of the females would want them anymore.¡± Leaughed softly and said, ¡°Why? Did you think that without yourbel, they would be wanted by others? Let¡¯s talk about Auretin first. Indeed, those tribe females often confessed their love to him in the past but when you met him, wasn¡¯t he still single? You should ask him whether he is willing to be partners with other females and give up on our family¡¯s food?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. Without even having to ask, in Auretin¡¯s eyes, only Gu Mengmeng was more important than a meal prepared by Lea. Right, Auretin personally said it himself, Gu Mengmeng was worth three days of food. Lea said again, ¡°As for Gregory, all the males in the Beast World are very stubborn. He is even more so because he had lived on the mountains his whole life and had never seen the world. If you don¡¯t want him, he would also return to Motou Mountains to live a life alone. If that¡¯s the case, why not be kind and let him stay by your side. Even being someone who does odd job is also a gracious gift to him.¡± Chapter 1434 - Who Are You Calling Fake?

Chapter 1434: Who Are You Calling Fake?

¡°Mengmeng, do you remind that period when you were demanding a breakup?¡± Lea asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded. That period was so tormenting to her that she naturally remembered it clearly. Lea continued, ¡°Do you know what was the most painful thing to me at that time?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Lea, ¡°It was not that painful watching you and Elvis being lovey-dovey, collecting salt and digging for potatoes, even hearing you guys mate outside the cave was not it. But because you hid in the cave and never left the ce, leading a life so quiet that no one ever heard and saw you. I did not know whether you were crying, whether you were eating, whether you were fine, whether you were alive, whether you were still at Saint Nazaire, and even whether you were still in the Beast World. All the guesses that I made without knowing anything almost drove me crazy. I prayed to God not for you to forgive me, but for me to be able to watch you from afar, to know that you are still alive and present. Knowing that you are still fine is enough for me. Just a sight from a distance, even if I could only see your figure, even if I could not hear your voice, just one look can let me pull through that day. No matter how heartbreaking it was to watch you and Elvis being so loving, I would dly endure that hardship.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and hugged Lea¡¯s neck. She bit his shoulder andined, ¡°Who asked you to fake it? You pretended to fall in love with Nina, causing me to be hurt emotionally and physically, yet you are pretending to be pitiful now? Hmph!¡± Leaughed bitterly and said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s my fault, so all the suffering I had at that time was to punish me. Afterwards when I begged for your forgiveness, serves me right on being tormented by you. I do not dare toin or be dissatisfied. I am eternally grateful that you could forgive me eventually.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and replied, ¡°Alright, we were talking about them, why did you bring up the past?¡± Lea kissed the mark on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left ear and said, ¡°That¡¯s about them.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng responded with a sound. Lea, ¡°How different could Gregory¡¯s current situation be from mine? He had no right to stay and also could not bear to leave. His current situation is not even as good as mine. At least at that time, I knew that you liked me and I still had the chance to salvage the situation. But he did not even know if you had any feelings towards him. If he were to return to Motou Mountains like this... Ha, how miserable would the remaining of his life be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad... Maybe he will meet a female that he likes in the future and start a new life and live happily ever after.¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Leaughed softly and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, saying, ¡°Do you know how mesmerising you are? How could all those who liked you ever be attracted to someone else? If you don¡¯t believe it, look at Burke. It has been two years and he had already be the leader of Zacharias. From what I know, the females in Zacharias had already expressed their liking towards him, and even there were some from 16 valued females who confessed, but what was the oue? Wasn¡¯t he still single and waiting for you to return to Kanwu so that he could pretend to report official matters to you as he was afraid that you could sense his feelings and distance from him? But he was just like this ¨C he would rather guard his thoughts and anticipate your presence everyone than to let other females have any chance. Do you think that Gregory seems like someone who is even more flexible minded thatn Burke?¡± Chapter 1435 - It’s All My Fault For Putting My Precious Mengmeng In A Spot.

Chapter 1435: It¡¯s All My Fault For Putting My Precious Mengmeng In A Spot.

Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a while and shook her head. She did not say it but she could sense that Gregory was like a veteran who had very high self-restrain, the type that was like a solid weight... Feeling frustrated, Gu Mengmeng pinched Lea¡¯s face and ranted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, why did you plot against him and make him like me?¡± Lea allowed Gu Mengmeng to do as she wished in his arms. Seeing her frustrated, he felt at ease. If she had dly epted Gregory, he would have felt upset. Sometimes, Lea really felt that he was pathetic. He was the one who allowed Gregory to get close to Gu Mengmeng, but when Gregory fell in love with Gu Mengmeng ording to his n, he was also the one who felt uneasy. He was the one who was convincing Gu Mengmeng to ept Gregory into the family but if she epted, he would still be the one who would be vexed... With his rationale and emotions tugging each other, Lea felt that he was almost going crazy. ¡°Yeah, me me me me.¡± Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little fist and ced it on his lips for a kiss. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for putting my precious Mengmeng in a spot.¡± Gu Mengmeng withdraw her hands and shook her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Gregory anything about this yet, I still need time to think... If there is other way, let¡¯s not hold him up.¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°The Beast Deity¡¯s words are only advice to you but they are just like a heavenly decree to the rest of the people in the Beast World, so we definitely have to push forward the matter about recruiting more people to the family. If you are unwilling for it to be Gregory, why not transfer Burke back, or... Barete.¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again, let me have some time to think.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In fact, Lea did not want anyone else to join. But since the Beast Deity had spoken, this matter had to be settled. Lea handed Gu Mengmeng back to Elvis, then left to prepare the dishes. Before the meat had been served, Auretin had already appeared from smelling the fragrance. He followed closely behind Lea¡¯s back around the stove like a little tail, worried that he might miss the time for meal. Since Lea was cooking, it was a sign that Gu Mengmeng had awaken. Wabei openly entered the stone castle, while Gregory stood at the entrance... He had no right to enter so he could only look inside from a distance, to see if the person who had slept for four days was really awake. Unfortunately, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room was on the second level. Even if he had X-ray eyes, he could not see her. But even so, his eyes never left from the doors of the stone castle as he was only wishing to see her even if it was just a second sooner. Wabei went up the second level and immediately entered by kicking the door open. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with a huge grin and asked, ¡°How was it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was vexed and her face did not seem pleasant. She only shook her head, indicating that there was still nothing about sending Wabei to meet Snakel. Wabei did not understand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s frustration and was worried when he saw her face and asked, ¡°What happened? Did something happen there where Snakel is?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned, then shook her head and said, ¡°No, Snakel is fine. It¡¯s my father who could not stand watching me live in peace and gave me some troublesome matters to settle.¡± Gu Mengmeng told him about the Beast Deity asking her to keep Gregory, but Wabei only scoffed, ¡°I was still wondering what it could be, isn¡¯t it just keeping a birdman? Why are you in a dilemma? When the timees, if you like him you can keep him, if you don¡¯t like him... can¡¯t you still eat him? Isn¡¯t it great to keep a fresh food ration during winter?¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Wabei and said, ¡°I should really throw you to the present world and let you be a pair with Bai Lan.¡± Chapter 1436 - Ultimate-Level Lea

Chapter 1436: Ultimate-Level Lea

¡°Gregory.¡± Lea called while standing by the side of the cooking fire. Gregory was momentarily taken aback before turning toward Lea with an inquiring look. Lea said, ¡°Mengmeng loves to eat bird eggs. Go get some and I will stew them for her.¡± Gregory¡¯s face froze. Disbelief filled his eyes as he continued staring at Lea in a daze. Lea chuckled and tilted his head in question. ¡°What? Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Gregory shook his head humbly. ¡°Then hurry up and go. Don¡¯t dy Mengmeng¡¯s meal time.¡± Lea turned his attention back to the simmering pot. Auretin hovered around Lea asking if there was anything he could do to help. In reality, he wished to add more dishes. He went hungry for as many days as Gu Mengmeng had been asleep. He was nearly starving to death now. But if he directly listed the food he wanted to eat, Lea would never make them. He had to make use of the excuse of adding more food for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sake to prompt Lea to make a few more dishes. Truthfully speaking, Auretin was no match for Lea in maniption. Nevertheless, Auretin¡¯s desire was so innocent and simple that Lea couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him. As a result, he let Auretin go ahead with his own intentions. Lea had a lot on his mind now. He needed some quiet and it was a good thing not having this Auretin hovering around him. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng out of the house and saw Lea standing alone by the fire, concentrating on his cooking. Gregory and Auretin were not around. The steam from the pot blurred Lea¡¯s profile. Gu Mengmeng squinted. ¡°Do you feel Lea looks quite different? He seems to have grown even more handsome...¡± Wabei ncedzily at Lea before bragging. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s all thanks to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Wabei. ¡°What? Are you an expert stic surgeon from South Korea? Taking advantage of the time when I was asleep to perform stic surgery on Lea?¡± Wabei didn¡¯t know what Gu Mengmeng was talking about and so just rolled his eyes. ¡°You are a Beast King, right? How can you not notice that he has been promoted another level? So embarrassing. Don¡¯t tell others that we are friends.¡± Gu Mengmeng kept silent for two seconds before a huge grin bloomed across her face. She pounced toward Lea. Lea knew the instant Gu Mengmeng emerged from the house. How to put it? To Lea, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s existence was like a beacon of light. He would naturally notice her the moment she appeared. And since they were close by, Lea overheard their entire conversation. With a smile ying upon the corners of his lips, Lea firmly catch Gu Mengmeng, who had leaped onto his back like a monkey. ¡°Happy?¡± ¡°Of course I am happy...¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto Lea¡¯s neck as she gave him a big kiss. ¡°I immediately felt you looked different when I woke up. So you were promoted... ha, ultimate-level Lea. So handsome. I can barely tear my eyes away from you.¡± Lea was extremely pleased from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exaggerated adtion. Generally speaking, it was rather sad to be valued only for one¡¯s looks. But to Lea, being the best looking person to Gu Mengmeng was something to be proud of. Tilting his head, he said, ¡°Still not the ultimate-level. I will be even better looking after we get the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and I activate my Beast King bloodline.¡± ¡°We will get it! We must get it after the Love of the Sky! For my Lea¡¯s world-ss beauty, I am willing to brave mountains of swords and seas of fire!¡± Gu Mengmeng kissed Lea again and added. ¡°You are so handsome now. Our future children will definitely be even cuter than those babies in milk powdermercials.¡± Chapter 1437 - Aren’t I Your Favorite Fox?

Chapter 1437: Aren¡¯t I Your Favorite Fox?

¡°Lea, how many babies do you foxes usually give birth in one brood?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued hanging onto Lea¡¯s back, watching him cook. ¡°Usually three to 10.¡± Lea answered, ¡°You gave birth to four previously, so this time round... it should be more or less the same number.¡± Since confirming that they could go get the Love of the Sky during the drought season, Lea no longer avoided discussing about children with Gu Mengmeng. In contrast, he was starting disy a certain eagerness toward it. He was now a fifth-level beast¡ªalthough it was a newly-attained status, his battle experience far exceeded other fifth-level beasts thanks to Beast King Elvis¡¯ intensive training. By the time he activated his Beast King bloodline, their family of three Beast Kings would be more than enough to protect their brood of children. ¡°Mmm... then I still need to think of two more names.¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered. ¡°Two?¡± Lea nced sideways at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng beamed. ¡°Yes, I already have two names ready but if we have four sons, then I need to think of two more.¡± Although they had yet to be conceived, Lea himself very much looked forward to it. So he was willing to discuss with Gu Mengmeng about their future. A future with her and their children. ¡°Tell me, what names have you thought of?¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of them. They were ready-made.¡± ¡°Ready-made?¡± Lea was puzzled. Gu Mengmeng nodded and smiled slyly. ¡°Soushi and Tomoe are my two favorite foxes. In the past, I had dreamed of them being my boyfriends, but... since that¡¯s not possible, they can still be my sons.¡± Lea put aside the things in his hands and drew Gu Mengmeng from his back into his arms. With one hand supporting her buttocks and the other behind her back, he let her wrap her two legs around his waist. Facing her directly, Lea narrowed his nted eyes and asked unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t I your favorite fox?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked like a child being caught stealing sweets. Sheughed. ¡°That was in the past. They used to be my favorite foxes.¡± ¡°Mengmeng, you said before that I was your first love... so these two foxes... mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng waved. ¡°Stop it. They arepletely different from you. They are justic characters and not real people at all.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Lea raised one brow in disbelief. Gu Mengmeng chortled. ¡°Tomoe and Soushi are imaginary characters. They don¡¯t exist in real life. No matter how good they are, they cannot bepared to you. Since meeting you, I no longer fancy any other foxes. Really! Daddy Lea is the most handsome...¡± Daddy Lea... Lea smiled. He was delighted by her fawning. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose. ¡°You are not allowed to like other foxes. I won¡¯t allow any other fox into this family to fight for your affections.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Gu Mengmeng lifted her chin and patted her own tummy. ¡°We will have many little foxes in our family in future. And I will like them all. See one, love one!¡± Lea couldn¡¯t help smiling. He gently bit Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Those borne by you are the exception.¡± Lea handed Gu Mengmeng over to Elvis before concentrating fully on finishing his cooking. Just a short whileter, Gregory brought back some bird eggs. He halted the moment he saw Gu Mengmeng. Landing on the ground with an armful of eggs, he didn¡¯t know whether to step forward or retreat. Guarded and hesitant, he had no idea what to do with himself. Chapter 1438 - Gregory, Let’s Talk.

Chapter 1438: Gregory, Let¡¯s Talk.

Lea was unperturbed. He turned around to nce at Gregory and called out nonchntly. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Bring those bird eggs over.¡± Gregory paused for a second before delivering an entire bird¡¯s nest to Lea. Lea frowned as he retrieved two eggs from the nest. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not making things clear. One of our house rules is that we cannot take everything. Taking the whole nest¡ªdon¡¯t do this again. Mengmeng doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Gregory looked nk and was at aplete loss. Lea reached for a small bowl anddled a small portion of honey before adding water. After mixing it into honey water, he handed the cup to Gregory. ¡°When harvesting honey, we will only take half of what¡¯s in the bees¡¯ hive. When hunting, we do not hunt pregnant, nursing or young animals. It¡¯s the same for bird eggs. We can only take at the most two eggs from each nest. These are our family rules.¡± Gregory nodded hesitantly. He was extremely sensitive to the words ¡°our family¡±. He could clearly feel the blood in his veins churning and bubbling uncontrobly. ¡°Deliver this water to Mengmeng. She just woke up from a long sleep and needs a lot of water to rehydrate.¡± Lea instructed as he took over the nest and put it aside. ¡°Remember to apologize to Mengmeng. Don¡¯t let her fret over this matter. Otherwise Elvis and I will not let you off.¡± Gregory felt exceptionally ill-at-ease. He took the cup but didn¡¯t even dare to meet Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Lea¡¯s attitude indicated acknowledgment that he was part of the family, right? But Gu Mengmeng hadn¡¯t said anything... what if she didn¡¯t agree?¡± He greatly feared that Gu Mengmeng would personally extinguish this hope of his. What if she refused to eat the eggs he brought back? What if she said Lea was just fooling around and asked him not to mind him? What if... Gregory was on tenterhooks as he stepped closer to Gu Mengmeng. He handed the cup to her, with only by the slight wrinkling of his brow reflecting the raging anxiety in his heart. Even someone as good in psychology as Gu Mengmeng waspletely unable to detect anything out-of-ce from his expression. Nevertheless, Gu Mengmeng had noticed Lea¡¯s behavior toward Gregory and understood his intentions. She sighed in exasperation. This Lea had promised to give her more time to think about it but now seemed to trying to hasten things in that direction. Gu Mengmeng looked past Gregory to re at Lea, who just smiled charmingly back at her. He nodded, prompting her to just ept Gregory. It was only in name anyway. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. She epted the cup from Gregory and said, ¡°Gregory, let¡¯s talk.¡± Gregory¡¯s heart thumped. He clenched his fists tightly as he lifted his eyes to look at Gu Mengmeng. Even his pupils were quivering. What did she want to talk about? Was she going to tell him to get lost? No she wouldn¡¯t, at least not now. She still had to go to the Motou mountains during the drought season to get the Love of the Sky. Thereafter, she still had to send those five females to the Motou mountains. With these two tasks still unaplished, he should be able to stay on for now. Despite his best efforts tofort himself with those arguments, Gregory¡¯s fists remained tightly clenched. His throat was so dry that he only managed to squeeze out a single ¡°Mmm¡± in reply. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head. She took two deep breaths before lifting her eyes to look at Gregory. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person I am in your eyes, but I can tell you that I am selfish, greedy, rash and a troublemaker. Apart from Elvis and Lea, I don¡¯t think any other male would be able to tolerate someone like me.¡± Chapter 1439 - He Only Likes Food And Doesn’t Like Me.

Chapter 1439: He Only Likes Food And Doesn¡¯t Like Me.

¡°You want me to... back off because of that?¡± Gregory¡¯s fists remained tightly clenched as his eyes shone with unease. She was willing to put herself down just to chase him off? Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Gregory looked nk. Why was she shaking her head? What did that mean? If she wasn¡¯t trying to force him to back off by making things look difficult... Hope ignited in him. Gu Mengmeng clearly saw his eyes brighten significantly. Gu Mengmeng sighed with frustration. ¡°I already told you. I am selfish and greedy. When incited, I often do things without thinking about the consequences. That is why Elvis and Lea are exhausted cleaning up my messes... you saw me jumping off the cliff at the Motou mountains¡ªthat is just one of the many impulsive things I have done. And you also saw how Lea had to deal the aftermath of my recklessness.¡± Gregory nodded as he recalled the conversation between Lea and him in a cave at the mountain opposite. Gu Mengmeng continued. ¡°The problem I have before me now is that I wish to get the Love of the Sky while my father has been urging me to ept you. My father has always been the one fulfilling my requests and this is the first time he is asking me to do something. I don¡¯t want to reject him and don¡¯t wish for Elvis and Lea to be upset. The most beneficial action for me is to ept you as a guardian beast. You will be part of my family, but not as a partner. Like Auretin and I, our rtionship will remain at that level and never advance beyond that. In this way, it will be natural for you to bring me to the Motou mountains and I can answer to my father. In addition, I won¡¯t be doing anything that will hurt Elvis and Lea. Hence, this scenario is the best one for me.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up from Elvis¡¯ arms and went over to Gregory. Because of their height difference, she had no choice but to look up at him. She stared into his eyes in all seriousness. ¡°But you will be the one paying the price of all that. The moment you take on my mark, no other female in the Beast World will be willing to ept you again. You will have no recourse even if you regret this in the future. Don¡¯t be fooled into thinking that you will be happy enough just staying by side and seeing me everyday. Let me tell you that there is no joy in that at all. You are different from Auretin as he only likes food and doesn¡¯t like me. So no matter how intimate I am with Elvis and Lea, he will not get jealous. But you? Will you also not feel jealousy?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the spot over Gregory¡¯s heart. ¡°Day after day of loneliness. Never getting rewarded no matter how much effort you put in. Never having your love requited. Are you really willing to ept such pain? Gregory, if I were you, I will think over this very carefully. Is it really worth it to give up the rest of your life for such a woman? You should not be listening to Lea about the family rules or remembering what to do to make me happy¡ªwhat you should be doing now is to flee. Run away from me and don¡¯t let a selfish woman like me get hold of you. That will be the wisest course of action, understand?¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng drew back her hand and turned to return to Elvis¡¯ arms. But before she could do that, Gregory took hold of her wrist. Gu Mengmeng turned to meet Gregory¡¯s eyes. He no longer looked panicky, but instead exuded calm and resolution. It was as if he had finallye to realize something. Smiling faintly, he appeared aloof yet radiated an undeniable charm. ¡°Truly selfish people will not expose their real intentions to the person being used. They will try all sorts of means and ways to conceal them, until that person bespletely used up.¡± Chapter 1440 - This Bird Man Refused To Act According To Script

Chapter 1440: This Bird Man Refused To Act ording To Script

¡°So you should smile at me before letting me fall into your trap and putting into action all the things you said earlier... you should not be revealing all that is at stake, cing me on my guard.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t pull Gu Mengmeng into his arms but just took one step forward, narrowing the distance between them. ¡°You are really forcing me into a dilemma like this. I still hoped to enjoy some warmth and gentleness from you during the time you are using me. I don¡¯t care how short-lived or fake it is. But now it appears you have no intention of bluffing me at all. You... don¡¯t even n to use me. You im to be justying down all your cards on the table for me, but you are actually trying to scare me off, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. She quietly took a small step backward. She knew that if she directly rejected him, Gregory would never listen to her listing all the pros and cons. That was why she had pretended to be willing to ept him, so that he would patiently hear her out. She thought that after listening to her speech, he would scold Gu Mengmeng ¡°bitch¡± before turning to leave without even a backward nce. Who knew this bird man would refuse to act ording to script. ¡°I may note down from the mountains often but I am not dumb.¡± At Gu Mengmeng¡¯s retreat, Gregory took one big step forward to further narrow the gap between them. They were nearly sticking to each other now. ¡°That supposedly cruel scenario you described earlier¡ªisn¡¯t that the mostmon situation in every family? Compared to those males who never even got the chance to tell their female their own names, at least you remember me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was suddenly speechless. Apart from Sandy and her, the partnering situation in the Beast World was indeed as Gregory described. Males might be easily epted into the family but then forgotten thereafter. Apart from the first partner and a few specially favored ones, most females had no idea how many other partners they had. Like Nina and Ellie, they really didn¡¯t even know the names of their own partners. ¡°From the male¡¯s perspective, sacrificing everything for the female is a matter of course. You talked about reward and requite... it will be my good fortune to get reciprocated, and my own fate if not.¡± Looping one arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, Gregory maintained an aloof expression as he looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe close to me and don¡¯t need to remain at the same spot to wait for me. If you retreat, I wille forward... it doesn¡¯t matter how far a distance you put between us. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a deep ravine or the entire Milky Way between us. I will ovee the distance and the obstacles. It is a type of bliss to be able to feel jealousy and pain over a beloved female.¡± After all, he didn¡¯t even have the right to feel jealous now. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I like you. Partner, beast pet, guardian beast or even food. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gregory plucked a feather from his ear and presented it to Gu Mengmeng. ¡°So are you willing to ept me as a member of your family?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still hesitating when there was an earth-shattering crash. Before Gu Mengmeng could react, Auretin had thrown aside the hunted game in his hands and attacked Gregory. Dumbfounded, Gu Mengmeng stared at the two of them fighting. But Lea just waved his tail and said, ¡°If he wishes to be our family¡¯s guardian beast, he must first show us his capabilities.¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at Auretin as she asked Lea, ¡°This...¡± Lea grinned. ¡°Oh, when Auretin came back, he asked me what was Gregory doing, so I told him Gregory was trying to snatch his rice bowl.¡± Chapter 1441 - Two Guardian Beasts Fighting For Their Place In The Family

Chapter 1441: Two Guardian Beasts Fighting For Their ce In The Family

Stunned for a moment, Gu Mengmeng thenughed out loud. Lea was so evil. Really too evil. Gu Mengmeng dared to guarantee that Auretin thought the ¡°rice bowl¡± Lea referred to was the actual utensil used for eating, rather than his livelihood and position in the family. A savage fight between a ferocious tiger on the ground and a vulture in mid-air. Gu Mengmeng watched dumbstruck. Under usual circumstances, Elvis and Lea would purposely block any ongoing battles from her line of sight. They seldom let her watch any fighting scenes, as if afraid of scaring her. But things were different for Auretin and Gregory. Gregory desperately needed to prove his strength to Gu Mengmeng, while Auretin... was just driven mad over his desire for food. Wabei sat at the side watching with his eyes aglow. He was itching to join in the fight. Although a battle between third-level beasts was nothing much to him, as long as there was a fight, he would feel the urge to participate. Lea tugged at Wabei¡¯s arm. ¡°Two guardian beasts fighting for their ce in the family. What are you going over for?¡± Wabei pouted. ¡°We are both fifth-level now. Let¡¯s go out for a round of sparring?¡± Lea shook his head. ¡°No way. I more or less know all your fighting methods now and it won¡¯t add much to my experience. I am going to fight Elvis after eating, you stay home and apany Mengmeng.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need mypany.¡± Wabei¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°I will go with you two. Elvis is now a Wolf King and you cannot defeat him. Let¡¯s join forces against him.¡± Lea snorted. ¡°Joining forces with you to fight my family¡¯s first partner¡ªno matter who wins or loses, I won¡¯t be able to answer to Mengmeng, right?¡± ¡°Ingrate.¡± Wabei rolled his eyes at Lea with deep displeasure. Lea knew Wabei was referring to when he helped him get promoted during the time when Gu Mengmeng was visiting the Beast Deity. And so he didn¡¯t mind and just smiled before cing the pot of meat onto the dining table. The moment the pot touched the table, Auretin and Gregory instantly stopped their fighting. Auretin¡¯s jaws were mped around Gregory¡¯s neck, all ready to snap his head off. Meanwhile, Gregory¡¯s steel-like ws were pressed against Auretin¡¯s left chest, all set to crush his heart. They were neck to neck and could be considered evenly matched. Gu Mengmeng took out six bowls anddled six portions of meat. She ced the first bowl at her own seat. This was the rule. The female was the head of the household and was always served first. The second bowl was given to Elvis. This was the indisputable right and privilege of a first partner. The third bowl was given to Lea and the fourth to Wabei. Gu Mengmeng then ced the fifth and sixth bowls one on each side of Wabei. ¡°Auretin, Gregory. Stop it. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± This... This was a tacit acknowledgment of Gregory¡¯s status as the guardian beast. Gregory walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and reached out with the intention to hug her. But Elvis acted first, pulling Gu Mengmeng into his own arms. Staring malevolently at Gregory, he said in a mild voice. ¡°She can hug you, but you cannot hug her.¡± Gregory was shocked, but then smiled and nodded. He was a guardian beast and not a partner. Of course he didn¡¯t have the right to hug her whenever he wanted. It was not just him. If Elvis did not permit it, even Lea could not hug Gu Mengmeng as and when he liked. He was somewhat disappointed but not upset. Gregory presented his feather to Gu Mengmeng again. ¡°This is the custom of bird tribes. I will only be considered yours if you ept this.¡± Chapter 1442 - It’s Not Too Late To Retract Your Offer Now

Chapter 1442: It¡¯s Not Too Late To Retract Your Offer Now

Gu Mengmeng lowered her head as she gave a helpless smile. ¡°Your understanding of selfishness is too one-sided.¡± Gregory continued holding out his feather as he watched Gu Mengmeng quietly. Gu Mengmeng looked up and met Gregory¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told you all that not to scare you off but to let myself ept you with good conscience. No matter how much you suffer in future, I can frankly say ¡®see, I told you so. You were a willing party to all this so you can¡¯t me me¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t ept Gregory¡¯s feather but just continued looking into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to retract your offer now...¡± Gregory chuckled and took one step forward. He tucked the feather above Gu Mengmeng¡¯s right ear and smiled. ¡°You are once again emphasizing how selfish you are and how heartless you will be in future... you are not scaring me, but you are afraid. You are afraid of seeing me suffer and afraid that you will feel guilt and me yourself. Your facade is too rudimentary and cannot hide the truth from my eyes.¡± Gregory took one step back and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t purposely behave in a miserable and wretched manner just to make you feel bad. On the contrary, I will show you my merits and have you like me, ept me and be my partner because you feel that I am good enough. We, bird beasts have our own pride. I love you, but I won¡¯t stoop so low.¡± Lea harrumphed as he fed Gu Mengmeng a piece of meat. ¡°You can¡¯t just make anyone fall in love with you. If her heart never ached for you in the first ce, it never will in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. Gregory had touched a sore spot of Lea¡¯s. In order to win her heart, Lea had done all sorts of miserable actions. In the end, he had even nearly jumped into a pot of fire to burn himself to death. Gu Mengmeng wisely kept silent. She just quietly ate her food. Gregory didn¡¯t retort Lea. After all, Lea was a partner while he was just a guardian beast. There was a distinct difference in their status. After taking two bites, Gregory put down his bowl and then looked at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°One more thing. I think I should be frank about this upfront.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Gregory and waited for him to continue. Gregory took a deep breath. ¡°The Fox King has sought me out several times. He hopes that I can arrange a bird beast to bring him up to the Motou mountains.¡± ¡°He also wishes to get the Love of the Sky?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Gregory shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. From what he said, it sounded like he wants to stay on the Motou mountains for a while.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned. He was not after the Love of the Sky but wished to stay on the Motou mountains for a while? Cole was not the type of person who would have the inclination to go on a leisurely holiday. Gu Mengmeng leaned her cheek against her palm and thought for a second before asking, ¡°Did he ask you if there are other treasures in the Motou mountains?¡± Gregory shook his head. ¡°He just said he wanted to go up the Motou mountains. He didn¡¯t mention about anything else.¡± ¡°What were his terms?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Cole all too well. He must have offered a bribe or issued a threat if he asked for Gregory¡¯s help. Gregory smiled at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Gregory nodded. ¡°He said that as long as he can sessfully ascend the Motou mountains, he can help me get you.¡± ¡°How?¡± Gu Mengmeng probed. Gregory shook his head. ¡°I was very tempted by his offer, but... relying on someone else¡¯s tricks to obtain a female I desire¡ªI disdain such behavior. I know you don¡¯t like him so I just left without saying much to him. If you wish to know, I can try approaching him again...¡± Chapter 1443 - First Day Of His New Marriage

Chapter 1443: First Day Of His New Marriage

Gu Mengmeng thought about it before shaking her head. ¡°No need. Cole is very dangerous. Avoid him in future.¡± Lea stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brow. ¡°Stop worrying. Just leave everything concerning Cole to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded without another word. Gregory noted Lea¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t say anything either. He just quietly took up his chopsticks and continued eating. There was no way he couldpete with the level of capability and trustworthiness that Lea stood in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. He still had a long way to go before he could cultivate a good impression of himself in her eyes. After lunch, Gu Mengmeng asked Elvis for a wolf bristle, before getting Lea to pierce a hole in her earlobe with a fish bone needle. Thereafter, she fashioned a feather earring by using the bristle to prate the base of Gregory¡¯s feather, and then looping it through her own ear hole and tying a knot. Elvis and Lea red viciously at Gregory when Gu Mengmeng frowned during the piercing of her earlobe. Gregory¡¯s heart also ached when Lea used that fish bone to perforate her earlobe. It was as if the needle hadn¡¯t prated Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear but his own heart. But he felt a warm current spread throughout his body after that sharp pain. It was hard to describe but it felt like the sudden melting of a body frozen by the harsh winds and snows of the Motou mountains. Bit by bit, the ice cold blood started to circte, further melting all the frost umted on the body. Gregory suddenly understood what the word ¡°warmth¡± was about. His life, which had been as cold and white as snow, started to bloom and appear much more colorful. Mmm, Gregory understood that drop of blood from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s earlobe had nourished his entire world and gifted him with a new life. His life only started for real the moment Gu Mengmeng put on that feather earring in her right ear. ¡°Stop ring at him. I can¡¯t offer him a mating mark, so this... is a form ofpensation.¡± Gu Mengmeng tugged at Lea¡¯s and Elvis¡¯ hands. She smiled. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not painful. Look, I am fine.¡± At that, Gu Mengmeng shook her head and the feather swayed, making her neck look even more elegant and lovely. Gregory cleared his throat before handing Gu Mengmeng something. ¡°This is...¡± The item was carefully enfolded in an animal skin. Gu Mengmeng unwrapped it and was momentarily stunned, before a smile spread across her face. ¡°I never thought that this will be eventually returned to me.¡± ¡°Mmm, you said it can be used to woo a bride. I thought about it... apart from you, I am unwilling to give it to anyone else.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t have the right to hug Gu Mengmeng but he was now entitled to openly look into her eyes with deep devotion. There was no need to worry about being rejected by her for gazing at her too tantly. There was also no need to worry about anyone uncovering his inner emotions from the look in his eyes. Gu Mengmeng waved the Melotti feather fan and chuckled. ¡°Although I was the one who made this, it belonged to you. So, thank you for your present. I like it very much.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Gregory was somewhat at a loss for what to do. Although he had a marriage contract, he never gave thought about how his life would be like after bing a partner. Yesterday, he was still worried about being chased off by her. Today, he was already a member of her family. That dazzling smile might have nothing to do with love, but it was nheless a smile for him. It was just the first day of his new marriage and Gregory already felt very blissful. Chapter 1444 - It Won’t Be Long Before You Can Activate Your Beast King Bloodline.

Chapter 1444: It Won¡¯t Be Long Before You Can Activate Your Beast King Bloodline.

It was major news to the Beast World that the family of the Messenger of the Beast Deity took in a new male. And since epting Gregory was meant for everyone to see, there was naturally no reason to keep things quiet. Therefore, Lea organized a huge bonfire party three dayster, the official reason of which was to see off the Messenger of the Beast Deity on her journey. Generally speaking, Gu Mengmeng would spend winter in Sauder and then preside over the first hunt before returning to Saint Nazaire, Zacharias or the Snake King valley. Anyway, she would never stay in Sauder for two consecutive seasons. But Gu Mengmeng stayed on for a longer period this year as they would be heading to the Motou mountains during the drought season, and also because of Elvis¡¯ new status as the Wolf King¡ªthere were still many wolf beasts who did not manage to reach Sauder before winter began. It was already halfway through the monsoon season now, so Gu Mengmeng and gang were embarking on their journey to the Motou mountains. As Auretin and little shit wanted to tag along, it wasn¡¯t feasible to have Gregory carry them all through the air. Going by foot would take a longer time, after all... they couldn¡¯t travel in a straight line through thends. Apart from being a farewell party for Gu Mengmeng, the bonfire event was also a chance to introduce Gregory to everyone. To tell everyone that a new male had been epted to the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s family this year. A male who had wings and could fly. However, when everyone had settled by the bonfire, only Elvis and Lea were sitting at the presiding seats. The middle seat, reserved for Gu Mengmeng, was empty. By the side of the presiding seats was Sandy¡¯s entire family all present and ounted for. But Gu Mengmeng was absent. As a result, everyone started whispering. This bonfire was organized to see the Messenger of the Beast Deity off on her journey, so where was the guest-of-honor? Just as everyone were puzzling over this, the cries of a bird resonated through the night air. The crowd looked up and saw a huge vulture circling the sky. The vulture then morphed into a man and then followed two steps behind Gu Mengmeng, heading toward the presiding seats. Gu Mengmeng sat between Elvis and Lea. Auretin sat on the other side of Lea, while the vulture Gregory sat beside Elvis. Silence. Even the rustling of the wind and mes sounded especially clear. The first person to react turned out to be Cole. Stepping forward, he looked at Gu Mengmeng, before cing his right hand over his left chest and bowing. ¡°Congrattions mistress, on getting another wonderful partner.¡± Gu Mengmeng really wished to throw his congrattions back in his face with a: ¡°What business is it of yours?!¡± But she kept silent. Firstly, she could not be bothered to talk to him. Secondly, she had promised Lea to let him handle everything to do with Cole. Hence, Gu Mengmeng just nestled into Elvis¡¯ arms, not even bothering to roll her eyes at Cole. Lea was satisfied with Gu Mengmeng ignoring Cole. But he put on a rebuking expression and shook his head in mock exasperation. He stood up to face Cole and gestured respectfully. ¡°Thank you great Fox King. He¡¯s just a guardian beast and not some wonderful partner.¡± Cole narrowed his eyes and stared at Lea with dangerous eyes. Even his breath felt icy-cold, while his smile could not mask the malevolence behind it. ¡°Ninth brother, you got promoted? Ha, congrattions on attaining fifth-level. With Ah Gu¡¯s help, I think it won¡¯t be long before you can activate your Beast King bloodline.¡± Lea smiled without answering. He just gazed fondly at Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1445 - Why Did She Have To Play Along With This Public Display Of Affection?

Chapter 1445: Why Did She Have To y Along With This Public Disy Of Affection?

Turning aside, Lea said, ¡°Beast Kings were indeed rare over the past 1,000 years. Snakel was the only one. But now... our family alone has two. So it¡¯s not anything noteworthy. As such, I don¡¯t really care about being a Beast King. I am satisfied as long as I can take good care of Mengmeng.¡± Cole narrowed his eyes. Typically, there was no way someone as good at maniptions as him would fail to see that Lea was purposely inciting him. But he could not control the raging anger in his chest. That feather earring on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s right ear was an eyesore. He should not be bothered by all these. No matter how many males Gu Mengmeng had by her side, they were just ythings. After he transmigrated through the doors of time and space and took over that world, he would be the one and only revered god in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He would personally witness Gu Mengmeng abandoning Elvis and Lea for him. She would slice off that mark from the back of her neck... She would kill all her pets with her very own hands just to please him. She would then stand by his side, stepping upon the fresh blood spreading out like a blooming poppy flower and radiating a faint fragrance. Why was he getting so angry over a mere guardian beast?! But he just couldn¡¯t control himself. He could ept Elvis¡¯ and Lea¡¯s existence. They had met her before him after all. But Gregory... that insignificant Gregory... what did he have that enabled him to gain her good graces?! That malevolent anger burned so fiercely that just a few provoking words by Lea made Cole radiate all over with a violent rage. The firewood in the bonfire crackled and sparks flew. But those sparks were instantly swallowed by the ckness of the night, the bit of light produced not even equaling the brightness of fireflies. Lea chuckled as he looked innocently at Cole. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, great Fox King? Your beast pressure is seeping out... our two guardian beasts are only third-level and cannot withstand such intimidation. Especially that Gregory. He just joined our family and our Mengmeng adores him. Her heart will ache if you scare him.¡± Lea¡¯s words were like a lighter thrown into nuclear site. But he still felt the effect was not dazzling enough so he turned and winked at Gu Mengmeng before asking, ¡°Right, Mengmeng?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked very conflicted. Why did she have to y along with this public disy of affection? A disy for Cole to watch? What for? Did he buy tickets to this act? But Lea already said those words and if Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t y along, wouldn¡¯t she be exposing his ruse? Gu Mengmeng waved at Gregory who immediately circled around Elvis to stand on the other side of her. She then offered the roasted meat which Lea had given her earlier to Gregory, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You must be tired after carrying me and flying around the whole day? Eat this first... don¡¯t bother about those crazy people. I don¡¯t believe anyone has the ability to hurt you right in front of me.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot a cold nce at Cole as she said herst sentence. She didn¡¯t unleash any beast pressure but managed to suppress Cole¡¯s rage. Snakel was a Beast King who had lived over a thousand years. His power and dominance was not something which newly-crowned Beast Kings like Elvis and Cole could match up to. And Gu Mengmeng possessed Snakel¡¯s snake galldder so she just had to shoot someone a ck look and he would feel like the shadow of massive snake had been cast over him, making him gasping for air. Further, she had dug out Bi An¡¯s heart and took his life. So she now possessed an aura that would make all stray beasts cower with spine-chilling terror... Chapter 1446 - Digging Up Past Grievances

Chapter 1446: Digging Up Past Grievances

Although Cole was now a Beast King, he couldn¡¯t shed his stray beast status and so was especially fearful of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s quick nce sessfully extinguished Cole¡¯s threatening manner. But it was like bursting a pimple without squeezing it clean, leaving an obvious bump on the face. There was no need to touch it to know there remained a hardened knot which could not be removed. The corners of Cole¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily, but in the end, he had to submit to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s dominance. He smiled amodatingly. ¡°It was my careless mistake to have lost momentary control of my beast pressure. Please forgive me for scaring the guardian beast of the Great Messenger.¡± Gregory was not as smart as Lea but he understood what they were doing. However... A vulture who soared through the skies alongside howling winds and bone-chilling ice¡ªnow had to pretend to be a weakling who was ¡°frightened¡± just because Cole leaked a bit of beast pressure. That¡¯s really... Gu Mengmeng patted Gregory¡¯s hand with a sudden smile. She watched as the obviously proud Gregory tried to make himself to look ¡°weak¡± in order to amodate Lea¡ªhis face nearly going into spasms but still unable to fake out a scared expression. The word ¡°dilemma¡± was spelled out clearly on his face but he still tried his best to act ording to Lea¡¯s script. Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help finding this rather funny, but also very heartwarming. We, bird beasts have our own pride. Gregory had said this to her before. He would never do anything especially miserable or wretched to guilt her into epting him. Even though this was a route which Lea himself had used and could personally attest to its effectiveness. But now, he was willing to let go of that pride just to amodate Lea¡¯s n. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile stunned Gregory for a moment. He said rather despondently, ¡°I am sorry...¡± I really don¡¯t know how to act weak. He didn¡¯t verbalize thetter part of his sentence but he believed Gu Mengmeng understood his meaning. Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°This is not the first time that the great Fox King has behaved so arrogantly. You are not the first person to be looked down upon by him and you won¡¯t be thest. Last time, before he was even a Fox King, he even dared to kidnap my Lea and beat him back to his original form before sending him back to me just to prove his dominance. He is already being very kind today to have just slighted you with some words.¡± Gu Mengmeng was clearly twisting Gregory¡¯s apology to make everyone think he was apologizing for appearing weak and bing a target for Cole¡¯s provocation and ridicule. The snow fox n all broke out in cold sweat. Since the first hunt at the end of winter, the Messenger of the Beast Deity no longer brought along the snow fox n for any activities. She was clearly distancing them. The 16 tribes and the wolf n had bonded together, leaving the snow fox n alone and helpless. They had hoped to make use of tonight¡¯s bonfire party to mend the rtionship between the snow fox n and the Messenger of the Beast Deity. But goodness knew what was wrong with this Fox King of theirs. He actually dared to provoke the Messenger of the Beast Deity until she was now starting to dig up past grievances. Cole clenched his fists as he red venomously at Gregory. It was as if he was looking at a dead man. Ah Gu spoke so harshly about him just because of that bird?! He was the most powerful male by Ah Gu¡¯s side. Only he had the right to stand by a female like Ah Gu! As if possessed, Cole took two steps forward and looked like he wanted to snatch Gu Mengmeng right out of Elvis¡¯ arms. He was not going to wait anymore. There was no need to wait for Ah Gu to personally kill them all. He must have Ah Gu now. If Ah Gu could belong only to him forever from this moment on, he could undertake the task of getting rid of these useless trash for her! Chapter 1447 - This Sequence Could Not Go Wrong

Chapter 1447: This Sequence Could Not Go Wrong

The turbulence in Cole¡¯s eyes did not go unnoticed by Gu Mengmeng. If not for the fact that the Soul of the Forest had alreadypletely merged with his body and some of Cole¡¯s bewitching spell still lingered in Chixuan¡ªshe would have killed him without any hesitation. But now was not the right time. They must first assemble all seven treasures before they could kill Cole. This sequence could not go wrong. ring imperiously, Gu Mengmeng spat a single word. ¡°Impudent.¡± Cole immediately went soft and copsed to his knees. The overwhelming sense of oppression had Cole unable to even lift his head. Like a chained beast, the thicker the metal chains were, the more intense the desire to struggle and escape. Cole couldn¡¯t withstand Gu Mengmeng¡¯s strong pressure but this increased his desire to pounce toward her and dominate her. To watch her submit herself beneath him and try all means to cater to his whims. ¡°Elder Eugene, please escort your king back to rest. Don¡¯t let him stay here and spoil my mood.¡± Gu Mengmengmanded as she swept a cold nce across. She looked nonchntly bored but her eyes still beheld an undeniable aura of absolute authority. ¡°Right away.¡± Elder Eugene immediately knelt beside Cole and together with another elder, they half-supported and half-dragged Cole away. The bonfire party continued after this minor disturbance. Gu Mengmeng usually attended such events to show her face and let everyone know she was still well and alive. Today¡¯s party held another objective, which was to introduce Gregory. She wished to leave now that both objectives had been aplished. After all... Every bonfire party always ended in a wildlife version of the dating game show ¡°If You Are the One¡±. Thereafter, there would be a mass disy of love, the scene of which... was rather too intense for her eyes. Gu Mengmeng was just about to go over and say goodbye to Sandy, but before she could even lift her leg, she saw someone walking slowly toward Sandy. Gu Mengmeng felt someone holding her waist. It was Lea. Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea, who pointed toward Sandy¡¯s direction with his chin. Gu Mengmeng followed his gaze to see a snow fox standing sincerely in front of Sandy¡¯s bonfire. He held a bunch of fresh flowers and smiled appropriately, looking somewhat like a prince charming. ¡°Sandy, for you.¡± The one holding the flowers was not just any random male, but Arnold, the one who had stood outside Sandy¡¯s territory for several days. Sandy was stunned. She had heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Arnold had already given up. Who knew he would approach her again? Distressed, Sandy stole a quick glimpse at Gu Mengmeng, who also shrugged in confusion. Lea whispered in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. ¡°He promised not to stand outside Sandy¡¯s territory, but today is the bonfire party and anyone can confess their feelings to their desired female. We have no right to stop him.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead as she shot Sandy a helpless look. Arnold behaved as if he didn¡¯t notice Sandy exchanging nces with Gu Mengmeng. He chuckled. ¡°I just saw these beautiful flowers which reminded me of your own loveliness. So I picked them for you. Don¡¯t feel pressured. I am not trying to confess my feelings to you.¡± Sandy, ¡°...¡± The corners of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched. She thought to herself: Offering someone a gift for no apparent reason. Giving her flowers but not confessing his feelings? Was he trying to take a poke at her and then run off without bearing any responsibility? Stinking hooligan. Sandy didn¡¯t respond. Bode shot Hodgson a look and he immediately stepped forward to block off Arnold. Hodgson smacked Arnold¡¯s wrist, sending the flowers scattering all over the ground, before saying in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯te near my Sandy again. You cannot defeat me.¡± Chapter 1448 - Gu Mengmeng, I Might Have Fallen In Love With Arnold

Chapter 1448: Gu Mengmeng, I Might Have Fallen In Love With Arnold

Arnoldpletely ignored Hodgson¡¯s provocation, and smiled as he looked at the flowers scattered on the ground. Then, he said to Sandy, ¡°These flowers can cover the ground that you have walked on, so my efforts had not gone to waste. I saw that you ate many grilled meat during dinner just now. Since it might be too greasy, I ced two chrysanthemums in the little bamboo cup that you ced on the tableand added some honey with water. You should drink it when you returnter on and you should feel much better then. Fox King seems to be having a situation, I have to follow my beast Father to take instructions from the Fox King so I have to go first.¡± After he said that, before Sandy could respond, Arnold gracefully turned around and walked out. After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned his head slightly to look at the moon in the sky, saying, ¡°Sandy, look.¡± Sandy instinctively looked up and followed Arnold to look in the same direction at the moon. She could not tell any difference and looked at Arnold with a confused look. Her eyes met with Arnold¡¯s deep gaze and gentle smile. His lips rose up to match the golden ratio, causing his silhouette to be extremely beautifully. With his voice filled with a faint enchantment and flirty tone, he said, ¡°We just witnessed the moonlight together just now.¡± There was nothing after that. He left behind a satisfied and light smile, then left. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were sharp. From this distance, she could still clearly see Sandy¡¯s face flushing red. That chubby little hands instinctively held her heart as she watched Arnold¡¯s leaving backing and could not turn away. Gu Mengmeng frowned. The Beast World¡¯s males were good at anything else but they were almost not romantic at all, so even though Sandy had ten over partners, all of them would stand before her and defend her, yet there were none who could make her this mesmerised. But how could there be that many life-threatening situations and huge obstacles for them to showcase themselves? These type of trick that was not heart stirring but romantic brought about a temptation too huge for Sandy. After a long time, when Arnold¡¯s backview had already disappeared, Sandy then slowly kept her gaze. She did not look at her partners but turned to Gu Mengmeng. Her eyes were teary and was filled with helplessness. Her lips quivered but she could not say anything. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and took the initiative to walk over. She hugged Sandy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just say it, is there anything that cannot be shared between us?¡± Sandy felt nasty and her tone was filled with slight restraint when she said, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I think I might have fallen in love with Arnold... But I cannot be partners with him, he is from the Snow Fox n...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she held Sandy¡¯s little face, saying to her, ¡°Are you a fool? In the Beast World, having a partner is purely based on feelings, what has it got to do with the n? Did you forget? Who was it who told me that you are feeling great and want to have a partner, so I just have to lie and wait. What now? When you were teaching me, you had so many tricks but when ites to you, you became a scaredy cat?¡± Sandy was not a glib talker like Gu Mengmeng and her heart was in a huge conflict that she could not reach a conclusion so quickly. But after hearing Gu Mengmeng speak so casually, she suddenly felt that her worry was not that serious. Sheughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, maybe I might not like him anymore after two days?¡± When she said it, Sandy¡¯s eyes could not help but secretly nce at the moon. Chapter 1449 - I Can Wait

Chapter 1449: I Can Wait

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng held Sandy¡¯s little hands and said to her ears, ¡°If you like him and believe that he really likes you and you are willing to be partners with him, then just do it. No need to worry about the tribe.¡± Sandy tilted her head to look at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head seriously, then looked at Lea andughed, ¡°After I go to Motou Mountains to get Love of the Sky, the next step will be to get the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs ti activate the Beast King blood in Lea. By then, when the true Fox King Leaes to the world, how would Cole, a stray Beast King, rule the Fox n? Moreover...¡± Gu Mengmengughed. ¡°I won¡¯t let him stay alive for long.¡± Sandy fiddled with her fingers. After hesitating for a long time, she said, ¡°I shall be waiting.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Sandy, not understanding what she meant by waiting. Sandyughed, ¡°I will wait until the day Lea bes the Beast King and you have gotten rid of Cole. When the Snow Fox n really bes a family with us, I will then ept Arnold. Gu Mengmeng, I have done something wrong to you once this lifetime and I don¡¯t want to do it a second time. It¡¯s really torturous to experience the feeling of being unable to face you, it¡¯s worse than losing anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that what Sandy meant by ¡®something wrong to you¡¯ was that time when she stopped Collin from following Elvis and Lea to fight against Cole and grabbed Cole to escape along the path that the female beast had taken. Gu Mengmeng had said many times that Sandy did not do wrong to her and she did not me her. If she was in the same position, she would also not let Elvis or Lea take a risk for other females. Of course, if it was Sandy in danger, she might even charge forward without caring at all but she would definitely not escape alone and let Elvis and Lea stay to fight against an opponent that they had no chance against. Wasn¡¯t that the same as pushing them to their deaths? Gu Mengmeng never believed that anyone had the obligation to die for her. Moreover Collin was only her guard and friend, not her man! But this was always a emotional entanglement in Sandy and she could never resolve it. So all these years, so long as it was for Gu Mengmeng, Sandy could endure anything and do anything. This made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart go out for her but she could also do nothing about it. Sandy¡¯s personality was just this stubborn and Gu Mengmeng really was helpless, so she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you wait too long.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sandyughed and nodded. Then, both of them hugged again to share all the secrets. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng and the rest set off and left Sauder. In the meeting room, the atmosphere was so tense that it was frightening. Cole had a huge fit and was sitting on the main seat, looking grimly at a group of tribe elders, who were kneeling on the ground and trembling. ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys always unhappy to be oppressed by the wolf n? Now that their Wolf King is gone, and that motley group is on our territory, we obviously have the upper hand yet you are asking me to reconsider? Ha, think about what? You guys tell me, what should I think about?!¡± With a huge m by Cole¡¯s wide palms, the arm on the stone chair was crushed to bits and they flew everywhere. ¡°Mighty Fox King... Even though the Great Messenger and Wolf King is gone, they will eventuallye them. If we kill the wolf n now, the Great Messenger...¡± Chapter 1450 - No Doubt You’re The Child I Nurtured

Chapter 1450: No Doubt You¡¯re The Child I Nurtured

¡°Ah Gu...¡± Suddenly Cole smiled and his mood became very pleasant. He closed his eyes, as though he could see Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heartbroken and pained look. Her eyes must have been as red and seductive as a blossoming red spider lily. Hatred must be the most beautiful expression on her face. With his lips curling into a grin, Cole leisurely said, ¡°He will understand reality and submit to me even if he was reluctant and had a grudge, bing obedient to me and the best fighting tool.¡± ¡°Wiping out the Wolf n... Ha, then you have to seek my permission first.¡± The door to the meeting room was pushed open and Chixuan swaggered in. He casually picked up a small stone from the ground, tossed it in the air and caught it easily. His smile carried a slight provocation and confidence as he looked at Cole and said, ¡°I have told you before, your opponent is me. My mother has just left and you already could not wait anymore... Tsk tsk tsk, you are really so impatient, now I am even beginning to suspect that I may have overestimated you.¡± Seeing Chixuan, Cole¡¯s face became serious. With his eyes narrowing, he did not say anything. Chixuan leaned against the wall, with a look of an unruly rich young master, and tossed the little stone while saying, ¡°I am not as soft-hearted as my mother, who believes that people are kind by nature and people would not offend me. I only believe in being the first to make the move and would rather be the one to do wrong to others.¡± Cole was not infuriated, instead he had a relieved smile and nodded to say, ¡°No doubt you¡¯re the child I nurtured... So, you have instructed the wolf n to wipe out the fox n in one night?¡± ¡°Wipe out?¡± Chixuanughed softly, ¡°They are going to be Lea daddy¡¯s fellow tribesman in the future, how can I kill them?¡± Cole narrowed his eyes, his anger about to overflow. ¡°You also think that Lea can sessfully activate the blood of a Beast King, is it?¡± Cole asked coldly. As though he had heard a joke, Chixuan asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that it¡¯s impossible? Don¡¯t forget, my mother is the messenger of the beast deity. She can activate my father¡¯s blood of a Beast King, so naturally he can do the same for Lea daddy.¡± Cole stood up and approached Chixuan with each step, as rage creeped within him. He said each word one by one, ¡°Let me tell you, I would rather destroy the entire fox n than to hand it over to the bastard Lea.¡± Chixuan threw the little stone in his hand at the Snow Fox n¡¯s tribe elders who were kneeling on the ground, then heughed, ¡°Did you see that? This is the Fox King you have pledged loyalty to. In the future when my Lea daddy¡¯s Beast King blood is activated, you guys have to choose for yourself who to acknowledge and follow.¡± Cole narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist, causing a sound of bone crack to be heard behind him. The tribe elder who was hit by Chixuan¡¯s little stone had be minced flesh and his bones became crushed to bits wrapped within his skin. Blood slowly flowed down his body as though it was struggling to look for the next target to take away its soul. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, the rage of a Beast King?¡± Chixuan held his nose and stepped back, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to scare me. You also know that the Soul of the Forest has already carried out its effect in your body. We are sharing two lives in the same body now and controlling each other¡¯s life. In the past, when you die I will be buried with you but you will be fine if I was dead, but now, if anything happens to me... you have to apany me to the afterworld.¡± ¡°You are threatening me?¡± Cole scoffed. ¡°I have my ways to make you stay alive but lead a miserable life.¡± Chapter 1451 - My Life Is Precious, And I Am Irritable

Chapter 1451: My Life Is Precious, And I Am Irritable

Chixuan shook his head and continued to smile while saying, ¡°You really did not take my words to heart. I said that I only care about my mother in this world. So long as my mother is fine, I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s life and death... including mine.¡± When Chixuan said that, his sharp ws extended towards his own neck without any restraint and hesitation, making Cole unable to suspect that he was just bluffing. He grabbed Chixuan¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that once you are dead, your mother will cry?¡± Chixuanughed, ¡°Have you still not understood the situation? You can use me to threaten my mother because she is soft-hearted but you cannot use my mother to threaten me, because I know that... if I am dead, even though my mother will cry, I won¡¯t be able to see it and the ones in pain would only be my father and Lea daddy. Using myself to drag you, a Fox King, to death, no matter how I see it I think it¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°You ¡ª dream ¡ª on.¡± Cole said each word clearly. Chixuan pped away Cole¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Did you see that? This is the difference between you and I. I am not afraid of death so I am not afraid of you dying. But you seem to have many ambitions to aplish so you are afraid of dying and me dying. Not only are you unable to kill me now, you still have to watch over me, protect me and prevent me frommitting suicide. Unfortunately, I am not a well-behaved child. ording to my mother¡¯s way of saying... this is a stage of rebellion. The more you do not wish for me to die, the more I would think that living is meaningless.¡± Cole narrowed his eyes and took a step forward. Chixuan took a few steps back with his guards up and said, ¡°You use the bewitching spell on me once and my mother used it on me once. You can¡¯t be thinking that I would fall for the same trick again for the third time?¡± Chixuan could distinctly see Cole¡¯s veins protruding and it was a sign that he was highly infuriated. yet Chixuan was even more calm andposed. While maintaining a suitable distance and not looking into Cole¡¯s eyes, he said casually, ¡°I will stay at Sauder for a short period of time, so I am sending my greetings to the Fox King ahead of time. I am different from my two other brothers, not only do I not like to maintain peace, I am also easily irritated. It may be because I have stayed too long with the stray beasts, causing me to desire being the only important one. Unfortunately, as a mere second-level beast, there are many things that cannot proceed as I wish... so if I meet with any misfortune, I might not want to live anymore.¡± ¡°You are threatening me.¡± It was not a question but a statement. Cole was obviously enraged by Chixuan because he had never imagined that there would be a day when he would be controlled by someone else and it was only a second-level orc. Chixuan did not deny it and shrugged his shoulders, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to put it, I have no objections. But my mother told me that we need to be well-mannered and know to use peaceful measures before resorting to force. I am here today to inform you about this beforehand. Before my mother returns, I will be staying at Sauder, attacking you or creating obstacles for you sometimes, but you¡¯d better take care of your subordinates and ensure that they do not do anything that displeases me. After all... my life is precious, and I am irritable.¡± After Chixuan finished, he turned around to walk away with a smile, ignoring the twisted expression on Cole¡¯s face. He was warning Cole that if he dared to try anything while Gu Mengmeng was gone, he would use his own life to drag both of them to death. Ha, Cole had used himself to threaten Gu Mengmeng for so many years, now... the tables have turned. ¡°Mighty Fox King...¡± Tribe elder Eugene attemped to call him. Chapter 1452 - Motou Mountains’ Previous Leader

Chapter 1452: Motou Mountains¡¯ Previous Leader

Cole took a deep breath and clenched his fist, saying, ¡°Send someone to watch him, don¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡± ¡°Then... the matter about attacking the Wolf n...¡± Eugene asked. Cole ground his teeth and said, ¡°We will discuss in future.¡± Events urred with two series of progression, and the first one was as such. It was half a month away from the dry season. With the speed that Gu Mengmeng and the rest were moving at, there was more than sufficient time for them to reach Motou Mountains before the dry season. So with the habit of settling serious matters with a lighthearted mood of leisure travel, they did not feel that the journey was a tough one. Even though Gregory had flown the route from Motou Mountains to Sauder a few times, but it was a straight path in the sky, while walking slowly like this was a new experience to him. There was a huge difference viewing things from the angle in the sky and when on ground. With Elvis around, Gu Mengmeng continued to be behave as though she did not have any legs. After an afternoon of walking, they had already walked out of the boundary of Sauder territory. After 16 tribes became under the control of Sauder, its territory had be so ridiculously huge. Auretin automatically was in charge of hunting while Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to rest under the shade of a tree. Ever since Lea rose up to fifth-level, Wabei finally found an opponent that was his match so he would drag Lea into a fight whenever there was time. Lea was also eager to level up faster so he did not reject. Thus, while Auretin was out hunting, Lea and Wabei were exchanging moves on the empty field. Wabei had been hit by Snakel many times and remained at the peak of fifth-level for 800 over years, so Lea, a fresh fifth-level orc, was still weaker than him, but Lea was still considered better than many others. Gregory was a little clueless as to where he should be in this family. While everyone was doing their own things, he seemed a little out of ce. Gu Mengmeng had always felt sorry to Gregory about the matter of bing partners, so she treated him nicer in other areas aspensation. Seeing that he was ufortable, she gestured to him to sit beside Elvis and watch Lea and Wabei fight while chatting. ¡°Actually, in the past, Saint Nazaire also had a flying beast, an eagle beast and his name is Quentin. When I just arrived, his partner and him got into an argument, causing me to almost die in his hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng said nonchntly, ¡°At that time, I knew that in the Beast World, there are rarely any birds from the Birds tribe, and they are important battling power. So when Ian and the rest joined Saint Nazaire, I epted them without much hesitation.¡± ¡°Quentin...¡± Gregory frowned and repeated this name. Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Gregory, asking, ¡°Come to think about it, it¡¯s strange, aren¡¯t all the birds on Motou Mountains? Why did Quentin leave the mountain?¡± Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng, remained silent and did not respond. Gu Mengmeng was doubtful and asked, ¡°Why? It¡¯s a secret, you cannot say it?¡± Gregory shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not any secret. You will eventually know about it if you go up Motou Mountains.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand. Gregory pursed his lips and after hesitating for a while, he still spoke, ¡°Quentin is the previous leader of Motou Mountains. When he was still around, I was not born. He is the only one who could sense the signal from the faithful messenger, so he became an exception ¨C the only leader of Motou Mountains that did note from the vulture n.¡± Chapter 1453 - Father! Must You Make Me Become A Pervert?!

Chapter 1453: Father! Must You Make Me Be A Pervert?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmengughed dryly and said, ¡°So...?¡± Gregory, ¡°So he made use of his duty to leave the mountains and met a female that has wings but could not fly. For that female beast, he gave up on Motou Mountains and joined a walking beast¡¯s tribe.¡± ¡°Oh my...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°That also means that if he had not stayed with Nina at that time, the one who wille to Sauder to look for me is most likely him, is it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gregory said, ¡°So long as the vulture n has a male that could receive the signal born, his position as a leader would immediately be removed. So the person destined to meet you is still me.¡± Destiny... Gu Mengmeng smiled and thought to herself, your destiny to meet me is not something that great. But Gu Mengmeng did not say that. An idea shed across her mind and she suddenly thought of something else. Gu Mengmeng suddenly stood up from Elvis¡¯ arms and looked at Gregory with her eyes wide open, saying, ¡°When Quentin was the leader, you were not yet born... so you... how old are you?¡± ¡°Ten years old.¡± Gregory answered honestly but Gu Mengmeng was shocked, as though she was struck by lightning. She raised her head and shouted, ¡°Father! Must you make me be a pervert?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shout frightened all the beasts, even Wabei and Lea who were fighting stopped and walked to both sides of Gu Mengmeng. They looked at Gu Mengmeng, then at Gregory, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Elvisughed softly and shot Lea a nce that was referring to Gregory, saying, ¡°Age issues.¡± Lea immediately understood. Previously, in the Snake King valley, she had quite a heavy blow after knowing that Elvis was three years younger than her. Now this Gregory... When Gu Mengmeng transmigrated, she was 18 years old and now, she is 22. Then, as a 22-year-old ¡®old¡¯ woman, she implicated a 10-year-old male under the instigation of her father... Gu Mengmeng grabbed her hair and knelt on the ground, while muttering, ¡°I have no face to meet anymore... Really no face to meet him... I should be caught and shot for five minutes... What is with all these?!¡± Lea knelt beside Gu Mengmeng, like a child reaching out his hands to poke a shell that has been washed up the shore, ¡°The calction for age in Beast World is different from where youe from. A normal male is already considered mature at two to three years and ten years old is no longer young. Look at Sandy¡¯s child Jerry, he is only seven years old this year.¡± Gu Mengmeng buried her head between her knees and turned her head to one side, reluctant to lift it at all. Lea walked over to the other side of Gu Mengmeng and poked her, saying, ¡°me it on me, next time if we add more members, I will definitely ask their age and make sure there is none under 15-year-old, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°25... No, I don¡¯t want any under 30-year-old.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes widened and he said, ¡°There are almost no single males who would live until 30-year-old...¡± ¡°Then I will not add more members.¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a muffled voice, reluctant to lift her head at all. Lea sighed and said, ¡°I was still thinking of giving Barete a title next year, after all he has been by your side for four years, took the punishment on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment on behalf of you and entrusted his life with you... Giving him something to look forward to, then he won¡¯t be too affected when Gregory joins. But what you just said has left him no opportunity... Sigh, that fellow is really such a poor thing, I don¡¯t know how sad he would be after hearing about Gregory.¡± Chapter 1454 - I Have A Very Strange Feeling

Chapter 1454: I Have A Very Strange Feeling

Since knowing about Gregory¡¯s age, Gu Mengmeng started feeling rather awkward. She could no longer meet his eyes directly. Wabei had mocked Gu Mengmeng, not because she was an ¡°old cow eating young grass¡± but that she had already swallowed the grass before realizing how young it was. Gregory felt rather helpless. His young age... was it also his fault? Elvis¡¯ emotions were more difficult to unravel. He used to be very distressed at the fact that he was the youngest in the family as Gu Mengmeng would be incensed whenever Wabei mentioned their age gap. This made Elvis feel very self-conscious, as if he was an embarrassment to Gu Mengmeng. But now there was a Gregory, who was even younger than him. Yet he was suddenly feeling rather despondent. How to put it... he would rather be the one embarrassing Gu Mengmeng than let someone else do it. It was like some kind of status, which was now snatched away by Gregory. The group of them had been traveling in a leisurely manner but their light spirits were now dampened because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s awkwardness. The month passed quickly and before they realized it, they were already at the foot of the Motou mountains. The scenery here was incredible. Gu Mengmeng stood on ck earth and green grass, while just 20 steps away, a clear stream snaked downward as if descending from the skies. Even without touching it, one could feel the bone-chilling coldness of the water. It was also a stream butpletely different from the one in Saint Nazaire. Saint Nazaire¡¯s stream flowed slowly and gently, mmm... like the silky smooth swirl of chocte as seen in those Dove choctemercials. It gave off a leisurely and romantic feeling. But this stream before them was different. It felt harsh and torrential. Or perhaps it was due to the rugged and strange-looking rocks at the lower portion of the stream, making the flowing water turn at acute angles. It was obviously just water but it glinted with the sharp light of a de, such that no one dared to venture too close. In addition, that stream was like a watershed as on the other side of it was pure white snow, howling winds and snow swirling thick in the air. ¡°There, that¡¯s the main mountain of the Motou mountain range.¡± Gregory pointed at the highest peak. Even with Gu Mengmeng keen eyes, she could barely see a faint outline through the heavy snowfall. As to what the bottom of that mountain was like, there was no way to know as it was range where mountains ovepped one another, blocking one¡¯s view of a mountain in its entirety. Gu Mengmeng frowned and elbowed Wabei. ¡°Little shit, look at that highest mountain... does it look familiar?¡± Wabei was also gazing ponderously at that mountain. He looked perturbed for a long while before nodding. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I have a very strange feeling... I feel that I must go over there, but I also feel a bit resistant.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head as she looked at Wabei. ¡°What do you mean? Speak normally.¡± Wabei pursed his lips before gently shaking his head. Wabei usually acted flippantly when he was with Gu Mengmeng. She was not used to this sudden serious attitude of his and felt rather difited by it. Patting Wabei on the shoulder, she said, ¡°If you feel it¡¯s better not to go over, then just stay here and wait for me. I wille back to meet you after I retrieve the Love of the Sky.¡± Wabei hesitated for a moment before shing his trademark unruly grin. ¡°How can I face him next time if I concede to my own cowardice now and let you go face danger alone?¡± Wabei was of course referring to Snakel. He had said the same thing when they were at the bottom of the ocean. Even when his body had been eroded to the bone by the poison, he still set his jaws and shielded Gu Mengmeng as they entered. He said that he could not retreat no matter how dangerous things were. He had to protect her so that he could face Snakel in future without any shame. Chapter 1455 - No, That Is Me

Chapter 1455: No, That Is Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gregory looked at the group before saying, ¡°It is impossible fornd beasts to ascend the Motou mountains. Even for me, it is not an easy task to reach the peak. I will be taxed to the maximum just bringing her up, I cannot bring all of you up there. Since you cannot reach the peak, there¡¯s no point in you entering. Why not just stay here and wait.¡± Gregory was already being very polite as they would be entering the Moutou mountains the moment they crossed that stream. The weather inside the Moutou mountains was far more harsh and cruel than the winters in the Beast World. Elvis was a Beast King and Lea was a fifth-level snow fox¡ªthe two of them might be able to withstand it. But Wabei was a snake and would immediately fall into hibernation mode the moment he encountered the freezing temperatures. And these freezing temperatures were a perennial state in the Motou mountains, which would mean... Wabei could forget about waking up ever again. No matter how strong Auretin was, he was just a third-level tiger and would not be able to handle the onught of the wind and snow of the Motou mountains. It would be certain death for him. ¡°No way.¡± Lea waved his tail and chuckled. ¡°I will follow you two in and then wait for you at the foot of the mountain.¡± ¡°We areing along.¡± Elvis stated simply. They couldn¡¯t fly and there was nothing they could do about that. But letting Gu Mengmeng walk into danger all alone while they wait in afortable location¡ªthis was something that... they could never do. Wabei kept staring in a daze at the mountain blocked by the wind and snow. By the time he snapped out of it, Gu Mengmeng had already decided to have him and Auretin wait here. Wabei tugged at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Gu Mengmeng, look at that mountain. Doesn¡¯t it look like the shape of my body?¡± At that, Wabei morphed back to his original form before curling up and raising the top part of his body high up and opening his jaws wide, ring fiercely in an attacking stance. Gu Mengmeng looked at Wabei and then at the mountain, before nodding profoundly. ¡°Now that you mention it, there is really a likeness there. But don¡¯t all snakes look like that? If Snakel was here and took up this posture, he will look even more like that mountain...¡± Wabei morphed back to human form and shook his head with a deep frown. ¡°No, that is me...¡± ¡°You?¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled. But after seeing that Wabei wasn¡¯t joking, she fell silent for moment before asking, ¡°Little shit, what impression do you have of the Motou mountains? Have you been here before?¡± Wabei shook his head. ¡°I have absolutely no recollection of the times after I was just born. My memories only go as far back as when I first met Snakel. Snakes usually inherit the memories of their ancestors but I have no impression of my them at all. It is like my life only started when I left the Ma Desert to go to the Snake King valley with Snakel.¡± This bit was really strange. Really very strange. Gu Mengmeng patted Wabei on the shoulder. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you are so curious, let¡¯s go in to take a look. If you freeze, I will carry you along. Unless I die in there, I will bring you in and carry you out, no matter what.¡± Wabei stiffened his neck and smiled scornfully. ¡°I am a male, how can I be carried by you?!¡± Only a true friend would know how much mutual trust there was behind his challenging and scornful smile. Let¡¯s not talk about him turning into a block of ice¡ªWabei knew that even if he suddenly transformed into Godzi in there, Gu Mengmeng would still knock him unconscious and carry him out. She would never leave him behind. It was just like the time when he developed a fear of Gu Mengmeng¡ªno matter how scared he was of her, the moment he heard something happened, he would ovee his fear and rush to her side to protect her. Chapter 1456 - Heading Into The Motou Mountain Range

Chapter 1456: Heading Into The Motou Mountain Range

In the end, only Auretin would be left behind to wait for them. Auretin was not a reckless person. He knew his own strength and so didn¡¯t find it a shameful thing to be left behind alone while everyone else went forward. It took a certain kind of maturity to understand the concept of only doing what you could and not be a burden to others during critical times. As Elvis, Lea and Wabei were clearly unable to ascend the mountains, they went their separate ways. Gregory carried Gu Mengmeng and flew directly to the peak of the Motou mountains, while Elvis, Lea and Wabei trekked forward into the snow. They experienced the so-called ¡°riding on a dead horse toward a mountain¡± effect: something was clearly right before you, but even after running at it all day, it appeared like you failed to make any headway at all. Add to that the fact that one¡¯s speed would be severely restricted by the myriad of difficulties faced when trudging through the heavy snow. Elvis and Lea couldn¡¯t bear to let Gu Mengmeng follow them on foot and experience this suffering. So they naturally approved of Gregory¡¯s suggestion to let him carry Gu Mengmeng straight up to the peak. It didn¡¯t matter even if Gu Mengmeng managed to get the Love of the Sky before they reach the Motou mountains. Anyway, Gregory had excellent eyes and would definitely be able to spot them on the return journey. When she previously rode upon Gregory, Gu Mengmeng was still very worried about hindering Gregory¡¯s chances of finding a bride. But now that his status was already confirmed and it was clear that he would never get another female, Gu Mengmeng no longer hesitated. She just sprawled against Gregory¡¯s back and instructed Elvis and Lea to take good care of Wabei, and not to let him die in the Motou mountains. It was a rare urrence that Wabei didn¡¯t bristle at that. He just continued staring fixedly at that mountain. Gregory had a massive physique and Gu Mengmeng would be well-covered by his outer feathers when riding upon his back. Meanwhile, she would be nestled in his soft down feathers and kept toasty by his body warmthpletely sheltered by the onught of the harsh winds. It might just be her own mis-perception but it seemed to Gu Mengmeng that Gregory¡¯s back felt much warmer and wider than the previous time when he carried her up the Motou mountains. One¡¯s feelings would naturally change ordingly to the shift in a person¡¯s status. But knowing that he was just a 10 year old ¡°kid¡±, Gu Mengmeng still blushed from embarrassment. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s line of sight was restricted and she couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside. But she could feel Gregory making a sudden shift in flight angle and was now soaring straight up into the sky. Gu Mengmeng instinctively clutched at his feathers and called out in fright. Gregory responded with bird cry of his own but Gu Mengmeng couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Nevertheless, she felt a sense of calm descend over her. She guessed he must have said something along the lines of ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, even if you fall, I will catch you¡±. Gu Mengmeng chuckled. That¡¯s right, the sky was Gregory¡¯s domain. Nothing would happen to her even if she were to jump about. Gradually calming down, Gu Mengmeng realized she had been clutching at Gregory a bit too forcefully, nearly tugging out his feathers by the root. Hence, she asked in a small voice, ¡°Did it hurt? I didn¡¯t mean to... I was frightened just now...¡± Gregory didn¡¯t answer her. He probably realized that she couldn¡¯t understand him anyway and so saved his breath and just concentrated on surging upwards. Gu Mengmeng had always been rather immune to air turbulence. Even when the pilot announced that the flight was experiencing heavy turbulence, Gu Mengmeng would not feel much of anything. She would just feel like she was sitting in a car riding through a bumpy road. But this time, she could clearly feel the strong air flow pressing down on her like an unbreakable wall of pressure. Even with Gregory¡¯s feathers protecting her, she felt like she was being submerged under the ocean and nearly drowning to death. Chapter 1457 - Gu Mengmeng Was Unwilling To Rely On Him

Chapter 1457: Gu Mengmeng Was Unwilling To Rely On Him

The air became progressively thinner and the speed was agonizing to Gu Mengmeng. She gripped tightly to Gregory¡¯s feathers as her face grew increasingly pale and grim from theck of oxygen. Her consciousness gradually faded away until ckness descendedpletely. Gu Mengmeng fainted. Her body started to slide off and the moment Gregory felt that movement, he instinctively made a sharp turn and shot downwards to catch Gu Mengmeng. So as to not hurt her with his sharp ws, he had no choice but to fly horizontally and use his broad back to catch her. Flying straight up was the simplest and quickest way, but now that she had fainted and was unable to firmly grasp onto his feathers, Gregory had no choice but to ascend the mountain via a circtory route. This type of flight was much harder than just flying directly upwards. The extended flying distance and harsh weather conditions substantially increased the danger and effort required. But Gregory would rather clench his jaws and brace himself against the harsh winds than use his ws to grip Gu Mengmeng and fly upwards. This was because if he did so, she would get injured if he exerted the slightest pressure with his ws. In addition, she would not be protected by his feathers and be exposed to the cold winds. Even he felt pain when stung by the de-like wind. If she was exposed to it... he didn¡¯t dare to imagine that. So this was what it felt like to be unwilling to let another person suffer. He would rather be torn apart than let her lose a single strand of hair. It didn¡¯t matter that she was already unconscious andpletely oblivious to the pain and hardship he was suffering. As Gregory said before, bird beasts had their own pride. He would present his most powerful self to her, to convince her to ept him because he was an exceptional male. He would not put on a miserable front to make her ept him out of pity. He would spread his own wings to shield her from all that wind and snow. To let there only be clear skies in her world. It was already evening time when Gu Mengmeng woke up. They had taken shelter in a spacious cave and Gregory was just using an ice cup to feed some water to Gu Mengmeng. Gregory heaved a secret sigh of relief on seeing Gu Mengmeng open her eyes. ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. But she was actually still feeling very weak. There was a throbbing pain at her forehead and the two sides of her temples. She also felt fatigued and had difficulty breathing. These were the ssic signs of altitude sickness. She was in this condition as she was not used to such high altitudes. Most people would need three to 10 days to recover, but she possessed Snakel¡¯s power and could adapt within a couple of days. But Elvis and Lea were not around, and faced with Gregory... Gu Mengmeng was unable to fuss and simper. How to put it? Gregory might be part of the family now but Gu Mengmeng was truly unable to look at him as a partner. There were some coy behaviors that could only be done in front of Elvis and Lea. Let¡¯s put it this way. When Elvis and Lea were around, Gu Mengmeng was a ¡°fraildy¡± who couldn¡¯t even twist open the cap of a mineral water bottle. But if they were absent, Gu Mengmeng could carry a pail full of water up three flights of stairs, without gasping for air or feeling any aches. There were females in the Motou mountains, but as the tribe leader with a marriage contract, Gregory more or less didn¡¯t have any experience interacting with females. He had fell for Gu Mengmeng the very first time he descended the mountains, and so his experience with love was as good as nil. He didn¡¯t possess any ancestral memories like that of Snakel. He didn¡¯t even have themon practices and societal norms which Elvis and Lea were exposed to. Hence, he had no idea how to please a female. But he knew one thing... Gu Mengmeng was unwilling to rely on him. Chapter 1458 - Gregory Is Quite Meticulous

Chapter 1458: Gregory Is Quite Meticulous

¡°If you¡¯re unwell, then say it, you don¡¯t have to put up a brave front.¡± Gregory frowned. He was only a third-level orc but his tone sounded so wise that Gu Mengmeng wanted to shout, ¡°Master is right for scolding me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°I am merely not used to this height, causing me to not have much strength. It¡¯s really fine, I can just endure it...¡± Gregory did not say anything else and just looked at Gu Mengmeng silently. He remembered that when she drank a slightly scalding hot water in Sauder, she would stick out her tongue miserably andin to Lea. Lea would then hug her and blow air to cool her tongue orfort her with all sorts of ways. When she was using tree vines to make a praying mat and had identally injured her fingers because of the spikes on the vines, causing her fingers to bleed just one drop of blood, she would say that she was worried that the spikes might enter her blood vessels and burst through them. As such, Elvis would frown and before he could scold her, she would first pretend to cry. With her shoulders moving up and down, and her fingers reaching out, she would cry out in pain. Even though she did not shed a single tear, Elvis would still feel sorry for her and hug her tightly tofort her. All the reprimanding words would be stuck in his throat and all the tree vines that Gu Mengmeng was going to use had to first be removed of all spikes personally by Elvis. Such a Gu Mengmeng was actually telling him ¡°she can endure it.¡± Gregory ced Gu Mengmeng down, then flew back into the snowstorm. Gu Mengmeng did not know what had happened to Gregory. She had already tried her best to not bring her any trouble, yet why did he still seem displeased? Sigh, as a family, they still needed time to get to know each other. Gu Mengmeng did not have much energy left. After Gregory left, she did not force herself anymore and directly fell asleep by the fire. Actually, Gregory was still quite meticulous. A fire was lit in the cave and above the fire, there was a pot with water boiling. Needless to say, all these were taught to him by Lea. As Gu Mengmeng nosebleeds easily, water has to be boiled while a fire is lit, so that the water vapour would moisturise the air and keep it moist. There was a thick beast skinid out by the fire and the distance was just right ¨C it was not too close which might be dangerous, neither was it too far which would cause Gu Mengmeng to freeze. At the entrance, there were rows of ice cups ced. Gu Mengmeng just needed to pour out the hot water from the pot into the ice cups and she would immediately be able to drink warm water. And those ice cups were made from extremely clean ice from Motou Mountains and had a subtle sweetness. If one was not afraid of cold, it might even taste like ice candy. However, Gu Mengmeng did not feel like eating something cold, she only wanted to sleep. Both Elvis and Lea were not around, but Gregory did not make her suffer any bit despite his first time personally taking care of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng fell into a groggy sleep and it was uncertain how long she had slept but she opened her eyes in a daze when she felt someone lightly patting her. Gregory using a slightly bigger ice cup to serve Xue Ling fruits to Gu Mengmeng, and said, ¡°The fruits you like to eat, these are only found during winter outside but there¡¯s plenty of them in Motou Mountains. Have some, see if you will feel better after that.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and reached out to receive the ice cup, but Gregory stepped back and did not let Gu Mengmeng take it herself. Instead, he sat behind Gu Mengmeng and allowed her to be surrounded and leaning on his chest. Then, he used beast skin to cover her body, exposing only her little face. Using his long and strong arms to surround Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, he plucked a Xue Ling fruit and ced it at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°Let me feed you.¡± Chapter 1459 - Just Leave After Taking It, Don’t Turn Back No Matter What

Chapter 1459: Just Leave After Taking It, Don¡¯t Turn Back No Matter What

Gu Mengmeng wanted to turn him down. She felt that such a position was too suggestive. Besides Lea and Elvis, she could not ept being hugged this way by others. Really, it felt extremely ufortable. Gregory could tell her difort and did not force her. He only said calmly, ¡°The temperature here is much lower than on ground. You will freeze if you do not cover yourself with beast skin. Elvis and Lea are not around. Even though I am just a guardian beast, I also have the duty to protect and take care of you. It¡¯s just feeding you some fruits, you don¡¯t have to be so repelled, I know my ce.¡± In fact, Gu Mengmeng did not think that much as all her actions were reflexive. After Gregory said that, she felt a little embarrassed. She tarnished his reputation and ruined his life. Originally, she wanted to treat him better, but she forgot that in the Beast World, it was not kindness to ¡®not cause trouble to others¡¯. A male beast would only feel secure if she was being pretentious, unreasonable, difficult to handle most of the time and giving them orders like a servant. Only then would they feel blissful and smile while saying, ¡°Look at that, how reliant is my female partner on me, she gave me so many chances to prove that I love her...¡± Sighing, Gu Mengmeng opened her mouth to receive the Xue Ling fruit in Gregory¡¯s hands, then she smiled an uttered a word of ¡®thanks¡¯. Gregory smiled faintly and sighed, before muttering to himself, ¡°Will you say thanks to Lea and Elvis?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it then shook her head and replied, ¡°In the past I would, but after getting used to it... Come to think about it, I have never said thanks to them for a long time.¡± This answer made Gregory feel more at ease. She was thanking him not because she was distancing from him, but because she was not used to him caring for her. If he had a long time and more chances to take care of her, she would probably ept his gestures naturally like she would from Lea and Elvis, right? ¡°Have another one.¡± As he said that, Gregory plucked another Xue Ling fruit and ced it at her mouth. Seeing her swallow it, he then asked, ¡°Do you feel much better after eating something?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and leaned on Gregory¡¯s chestzily, saying, ¡°I just don¡¯t have energy. But these Xue Ling fruits are really refreshing. After eating them, I don¡¯t feel so disgusted and I feel morefortable.¡± Gregoryughed because of what she had said and replied, ¡°If you like it, I can collect fresh ones for you every day. But you cannot eat too much at one go, otherwise it will be too cool and your stomach will be upset.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say that it was too much of a trouble but she decided to take it back. If collecting fruits for her to eat in the snowstorm could make him happy, then she should let him be. After all, faced with Gregory who was only ten years old, she really could note up with any of the unreasonable tricks that she used on Elvis and Lea. She avoided Sandy but not Gregory, and eventually still became a strange aunt. Sigh, such miserable fate she has. ¡°I went out to take a look just now. The wind surrounding Love of the Sky has weakened and I predict that the winds would stop and snow would melt after seven days. But you only have half day, after taking it, you have to immediately leave Motou Mountains, you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Gregory and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do I have to leave immediately?¡± Gregory lowered his head andughed softly, ¡°Love of the Sky is the treasure to stabilise the Motou Mountains. No one knows what Motou Mountains would be after losing Love of the Sky for 1000 years. In case of anything, you should leave after taking it, and don¡¯t return no matter what, you got it?¡± Chapter 1460 - You Are The Head Of The Household, I Would Naturally Listen To You.

Chapter 1460: You Are The Head Of The Household, I Would Naturally Listen To You.

Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, maybe just like after Sun Wukong took away the Ocean Stabilising Holy Needle, after Gu Mengmeng takes Love of the Sky, thend and mountains on Motou Mountains would also quake? But luckily all of the creatures living there were birds and most likely would not be buried alive. Her father had also mentioned that after attaining Love of the Sky, she would be the Master of Birds and all the birds would follow her. At this thought, Gu Mengmeng discussed with Gregory, ¡°My father... is the Beast Deity. He told me that after retrieving Love of the Sky, all the birds would recognise me as master and follow by my side, so I was thinking how about we settle down at Saint Nazaire with all the birds from Motou Mountains? Even though Sauder¡¯s territory isrger, but there are already the Wolf n, Fox n and 16 tribes there and the situation there is already chaotic enough. All you birds that have been hiding from the world for many years should not join them and be victims. It¡¯s better for you guys to return to Saint Nazaire. I always felt that the people from Saint Nazaire are the easiest to get along with.¡± We... This was a keyword that could persuade Gregory to do anything. With a smile, Gregory said with a nod, ¡°You are the head of the household, I would naturally listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything to jeopardise the rtionship. ¡°Seven days... seven days...¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned in Gregory¡¯s arms and gradually went to sleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. Gregory was roasting a wild rabbit. It was the one that he had flown out of Motou Mountains in the middle of the night to take from Auretin. At the same time, he brought back other hunted animals, but after giving Elvis and the rest three of them, there were two rabbits left to feed Gu Mengmeng. After using water from the ice cups to wash up, Gu Mengmeng bounced to sit beside Gregory. With her hands supporting her chin, she watched Gregory roast the rabbit and smiled while saying, ¡°You are so fast in learning, you must be talented in cooking like Lea. Elvis cannot do this at all, Snakel and him are both disasters in the kitchen, any fresh ingredient would be horrible dishes because of them... One time Snakel grilled meat for me and had almost killed me.¡± Hearing Gu Mengmeng share her story incessantly, Gregory suddenlyughed. Gu Mengmeng hardly saw Gregoryugh. Most of the time, he had a straight face that was like a master. Even if heughed, it was only a slightly movement of the lips, so thisughter was really rare. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Mengmeng alsoughed, as she asked him with her eyes filled with curiosity. Gregory looked back at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Laughing at you for being noisy.¡± Gu Mengmeng scrunched her nose and said, ¡°Are youplimenting me? Why does it not sound like it? Are youining that I am too noisy? Then I shall speak less...¡± Gregory shook his head and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s good that you are noisy.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand Gregory. Gregory plucked out a thigh from the roasted rabbit and passed it to Gu Mengmeng for her to have it first. Then, while cing the water above the fire, she said, ¡°In the past, there was only wind blowing in Motou Mountains and snow falling. I am used to this quietness and never found it inappropriate and I even thought that I liked such silence, but...¡± Gregory¡¯s gazended on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and that pair of usually sharp eyes were filled with gentleness. He said, ¡°Hearing you talk non stop beside my ears, I never felt irritated, instead I feel energised, warm and at ease. As though this should be how being alive is... I then realised that it was not that I was used to silence but because I never knew the world could be this lively.¡± Chapter 1461 - He Did Not Like Any Sounds Other Than The One She Made.

Chapter 1461: He Did Not Like Any Sounds Other Than The One She Made.

¡°You enjoy the bustling noise? Then I shall bring you to Saint Nazaire next time. When the 16 valued females are all gathered... oh my, the scene was practically like arge-scale wholesale market.¡± Gu Mengmengughed as she said. Gregory smiled and nodded, as he said, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not tell Gu Mengmeng that he was still more used to silence but he felt delighted when she was making the noise. He did not like any sounds other than the one she made. After having breakfast, Gregory gave Gu Mengmeng ten Xue Ling fruits that he had freshly picked that day. It was quite greasy for her to eat grilled meat in the early morning, so it was quite refreshing to eat some fruits. ¡°Next time bring me along when you pick the fruits, I want to spend some time admiring the scenery on Motou Mountains.¡± Gu Mengmeng said as she ate. Gregory thought for a while, shook his head to reject her suggestion and said, ¡°The wind is too strong outside, you will freeze.¡± Seeing her frown, he felt bad so he added, ¡°Six dayster, wouldn¡¯t there be no wind and snow on Motou Mountains for half a day? Then you can properly admire the scenery.¡± With Gregory saying that, Gu Mengmeng became even more excited about six dayster. After retrieving Love of the Sky, she could return home to rear more fox cubs and her family would be more lively. Hede and his brothers were growing so quickly that they would no longer y with her anymore, she had to be quick and give birth to more adorable children. With such beautiful thoughts in mind, Gu Mengmeng started to hum instinctively while that random piece of melody made Gregory mesmerised. By the time Gu Mengmeng realised that Gregory had be dazed while looking at her, half a day had passed. ¡°Hey, snap out of it.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced five fingers in front of Gregory and waved it. Then, Gregory returned to his senses and with slight embarrassment, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°I did not know that you could even sing.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Gregory and said, ¡°Right, I heard from Lea that the males from Birds tribe can also sing well.¡± Gregory nodded and replied, ¡°Except that they do not sing as well as you do.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged her knees and said to Gregory, ¡°Sing a song for me.¡± Gregory was also not shy. He nodded his head, hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms and sang a tune with his deep voice beside her ears. It was deep and light, slow and graceful, as though it was an European piano ying a famous piece. It was not bustling with life but every note touched people¡¯s hearts. During the whole time, there were no lyrics and only humming of the tune, but it still enchanted Gu Mengmeng. He hugged her and gently swayed to the rhythm, as though they were dancing together. At the end of the tune, Gu Mengmeng could not stop herself and looked at Gregory with a mesmerised gaze. Gregory was drunk in her gaze and felt as though he lost himself. His lips curled upwards unknowingly. In this moment, his mind was nk and his eyes only had her. ¡°You like it?¡± Gregory asked softly. Gu Mengmeng nodded her head without holding back, then tried to mimick his humming. However, she could not hum with that feeling that he gave off. Even though there were no lyrics, it was filled with deep emotions that she could not learn. ¡°I shall return the gift and sing a song for you as well.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and said. Gregory thought hard about her returning the gift and wanted to ask, ¡®Since I like you, can you also like me? Then this will be considered returning the gift.¡¯ but these words were stuck in his throat and he only said ¡°alright¡± in the end. Chapter 1462 - I Want To Be Coaxed By You, Just Once Will Do.

Chapter 1462: I Want To Be Coaxed By You, Just Once Will Do.

Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and say the song ¡®Meeting You At The Right Moment¡¯. In the Beast World, only the mermaids and male birds would be able to sing, but their songs had no lyrics. So even though Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was different from Gregory¡¯s, it was valued for its rarity. Moreover, the structure of the cave produced a unique echo, enhancing the sound produced. Gregory smiled ever since the start and so blissfully. There was no other reason, just that there was only Gu Mengmeng and him there. At that moment, every note that Gu Mengmeng sang was just for him. In the Birds tribe, singing... is a mating call. He obviously knew that Gu Mengmeng was unaware but it was sufficient for him to deceive himself that Gu Mengmeng was professing her love to him. And this was sufficient. All his efforts had paid off. Countdown to five more days, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s altitude sickness had already worn off. After recovering her energy, she was full of energy to try and started to draw on the walls of the cave. Initially, she drew an incoherent ¡®Martial Arts Secret Mastery Book¡¯ but it was actually just stickmen fighting and had no structure at all. Afterwards, she suggested to draw an illustration of Gregory and he was naturally willing to cooperate, so Gu Mengmeng started to position him and eventually asked him to make a pose like he was looking far away while sitting sideways at the entrance with a mysterious look. But... Gu Mengmeng had never learnt to draw. She tried her best and eventually drew him to look like Crayon Shinchan. ¡°Are you done drawing?¡± Gregory saw that Gu Mengmeng had started to pack up, so he stood up and walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her hands up and rejected him. Hearing that, Gregory really did not move andughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Using her body to cover the drawing fully, Gu Mengmeng said awkwardly, ¡°About that... I did not draw you well, how about you not see it.¡± Gregoryughed softly and said, ¡°You drew it so it would be nice no matter what.¡± As he said that, Gregory took two steps forward and was already right in front of Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back was sticking to the wall as she securely blocked the drawing that seemed like ¡®Crayon Shinchan in deep thoughts¡¯. She raised her head and her nosetip had already touched Gregory¡¯s chest. Gregory was holding onto the wall with one hand and the other hand was ced on her shoulders. He looked down from behind her neck, wanting to peek at the drawing. He did not do it intentionlly but this position, in the modern world... was called Kabedon. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red as she felt that her heart could no longer endure it, so she gave in and said, ¡°How about you take a step back so that I can speak to you.¡± Gregory really stepped back, then smiled and looked at her. Gu Mengmeng took a gulp and said, ¡°Look... It¡¯s alright to look at it, but you have to promise me to not be angry after seeing it... We will still be friends.¡± Gregory sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I am you guardian beast, not your friend.¡± ¡°Aiya, just don¡¯t be mad.¡± That was not the key point that she was making at all, alright? Gregory thought for a while then said, ¡°What if I¡¯m angry? Will you coax me?¡± ¡°I think so...¡± After all, I was in the wrong. She did not finish the second half of her sentence when Gregory smiled and said, ¡°Then I will be angry.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± He was angry even before looking at it? Gu Mengmeng stared straight at Gregory. Gregory tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°I want to be coaxed by you, just once will do. Don¡¯t worry, so long as you coax me, I won¡¯t be angry and will listen to anything you say, how about it?¡± Chapter 1463 - Aren’t You Ashamed Now?

Chapter 1463: Aren¡¯t You Ashamed Now?

¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still quite dubious. Gregory smiled and nodded, while he guaranteed, ¡°I swear upon the pride of Birds tribe that if I did lie, my wings will be broken and my eyes would be blind, and I would never be able to fly in the sky.¡± Gu Mengmeng covered Gregory¡¯s mouth and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t swear so easily, it¡¯s not worth something this small. I will just let you see it. Spit out your saliva and say that you did not mean your oath just now.¡± Gregory did not know that ever since Snakel said to ¡®open his chest and take out his guts¡¯, Gu Mengmeng had a phobia when ites to swearing. She would be really frightened every time she heard someone make an oath. Gregory only knew that Gu Mengmeng was using her nice-smelling and soft little hands to cover his mouth and her delicate and petite face was looking at him nervously, as though he was someone important. She was worrying for him? Afraid that his oath mighte true. But was she a fool? He was not angry at her at all. Even if she had drawn him to look like green-faced monster with sharp teeth, so long as it was her drawing, it would seem beautiful in his eyes. In fact, he did not even need her to coax him as he would not me her at all. He had only intended on tricking her into coaxing him for one time, so how could the oathe true? He held her little hands and moved it away from his mouth. He returned her with a gentle gaze and said softly with his deep voice, ¡°A vulture will never regret the words that he had said.¡± ¡°Then you said previously that you wouldn¡¯t fall in love with me and even asked me to give up! Now aren¡¯t you ashamed? I don¡¯t care, you spit out your saliva and say again!¡± Other than Elvis and Lea, Gu Mengmeng never said such wilful words. It was unusual for her to be so insistent for no reason, but without knowing why, she just felt uneasy about Gregory¡¯s oath. Breaking his wings and going blind... How simr was it to Snakel with his chest ripped open and guts removed? She could no longer endure another person¡¯s life lost because of her. She would rather be insulted with the title of a strange auntie and old scumbag so that she could live peacefully with Gregory and the rest. So long as all of them were alive. The look that Gregory gace Gu Mengmeng was filled with happiness and was not upset at all. Instead, he was over the moon. She was acting shamelessly, wasn¡¯t it? She always had the noble air of the Messenger of the Beast Deity, smiled gently to her friends, and despised her enemies, yet she was acting shamelessly like a child before him, right? He had only seen this lovely and innocent look of hers when she was in Lea and Elvis¡¯ arms. Now, she was also willing to throw a tantrum in front of him, right? Smiles spread across his lip and eyes. Gregory smiled dotingly and nodded, while saying, ¡°Alright, just as you say.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and spit your saliva.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and demanded. ¡°Bleh.¡± Gregory went through the motion of spitting saliva to the side and said, ¡°What I said just now doesn¡¯t count, Beast Deity, please pretend to not have heard it.¡± Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat, then looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Father, watch your television drama and treat whatever happened just now as a short advertisement that was removed. You did not see anything, nor hear anything, you understand?!¡± Gregory did not understand what Gu Mengmeng was saying and only thought that she was extremely adorable. With his arms holding her shoulders, he said, ¡°This time, I can finally see what you have drawn, right?¡± Chapter 1464 - Troubled Crayon Shinchan

Chapter 1464: Troubled Crayon Shinchan

Gu Mengmeng was worried that if she did not get up, Gregory would say something else like breaking his wings and bing blind, so she no longer tried to hide the drawing and moved to the side unwillingly. That drawing of ¡®troubled Crayon Shinchan¡¯ appeared right before Gregory¡¯s eyes. Gu Mengmeng carefully observed his expression. Seeing that he was smiling the whole time, and did not seem any displeased, she then slowly heaved a sigh of relief. If she had to put it into words, the tolerance level of the males in the Beast World to females was as deep as the ocean... Gregory tilted his head to look at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Can I be angry now?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little stunned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s really ugly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not ugly, it¡¯s adorable, but I want you to coax me, so can I be angry now?¡± He still needed permission to be angry? If she said that he wasn¡¯t allowed, would he not be angry then? Gu Mengmeng was a little helpless. She had almost forgotten how little confidence the males in the Beast World had. Initially before she had be partners with Elvis and Lea, both of them were also like Gregory. They always behaved ording to her wishes and would be extremely cautious in their actions. After they became partners, they would constantly be worried that she would abandon them, especially Elvis, he would be extremely terrified even when she entered the water to grab a lotus root. Only after being through many experiences, they then believed that she love them and would never abandon them. Then, they gradually became more daring and started to control her while spoiling her. As a result, now, Gu Mengmeng had forgotten how careful the males in the Beast World would be in front of a female they liked, as though they were walking on thin ice. Didn¡¯t he just want her to act coquettishly and coax him? How difficult would that be? Gregory took a step forward and put her arms around Gregory¡¯s elbow to swing it. She looked up at Gregory and her teary big eyes were filled with innonence when she said using her trembling voice, ¡°Un~ Don¡¯t be angry~¡± Gregory¡¯s bones were all soft after hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡®Un~¡¯. Rosy pink creeped up his ears and Gregory coughed guiltily. His gaze fleeted away and he did not dare to look at Gu Mengmeng. It was him who was expecting her to behave coquettishly yet when she did so, he did not dare to look at her. His heart was beating so fast that it was almost going to burst from his chest. He wanted to withdraw his elbow from her hands but he also could not bear to give up on that warmth. He nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m no longer angry.¡± After Gu Mengmeng realised that Gregory was easily embarrassed, the more she liked to tease him, until his face and ears were red and he could not do anything, whereas she would justugh enjoyably. There were four more days until the wind would stop. The sound of birds chirping entered the cave. Gregory frowned and replied, ¡°I got it. You guys go back first, I wille soon after.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand the birds¡¯ chirp and only saw that Gregory¡¯s expression was unpleasant, so she asked, ¡°What happened? Is there something wrong?¡± For the past three days, Gregory was already used to collecting hunted loots from Auretin every morning, collecting Xue Ling fruits along the way back, then warm himself by the fire while hugging her for a whole day without letting go. He was currently feeding Gu Mengmeng Xue Ling fruits and his mood was bad after being interrupted. He did not want to let her go, not at all. But he was after all the tribe leader and he had to settle every big and small matter on Motou Mountains. Frowning, Gregory nodded and said, ¡°Wait for me in the cave, I will be back soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and did not ask further. After all, this ce was Motou Mountains, not Sauder or Saint Nazaire, she did not have the right to interfere with the Birds tribe¡¯s matters. Chapter 1465 - This Expression Seems Familiar.

Chapter 1465: This Expression Seems Familiar.

Gregory wanted to be like Elvis and Lea and kiss her before he left, but he knew that, as a guardian beast, he did not have this right. It was already a reward for him to be able to hug her like this while using the excuse of low temperature. After they returned tond, or if any of her partner was here, it would not even be his turn as a guardian beast to hug her. There were only four more days left for them to spend alone together, yet he had to spend some spend settling these menial tasks. He was displeased, yet also without a choice. He hugged her tightly, then said with his deep voice, ¡°Wait for me to be back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively responded and felt hrious after replying. She did not know how high this ce was but probably even if she jumped down that day, she would notnd the next day. If she did not want to die, she had no other choice but to wait for him to be back. Gregory wanted to settle matters quickly, so he used the beast skin to wrap Gu Mengmeng tightly, hugged her, and left decisively. Seeing Gregory opening up his wings and leaving, Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips. It was without a doubt that he was really handsome! It took Gregory half a day after he left. Gu Mengmeng did not feel this way when he was around but when she was suddenly alone, she felt not used. As though ever since she transmigrated to the Beast World, she rarely had been alone like this. Previously in Saint Nazaire, there was a period of time when Elvis and Lea were both very busy so she stayed at home, but Lea had also arranged Mandy to keep herpany and chat with her. Moreover, she was onnd at that time and even if she had no one to keep herpany, she had other things to do, but here... Gu Mengmeng looked at the surroundings. Even though the cave was spacious and had everything necessary, it seemed especially empty and lonely when she was alone inside. When Gregory was with her, she only thought that the snow looked scenic outside, but when she watched it alone, why was it that it seemed so cold? Gu Mengmeng wrapped herself in the beast skin and sat at the entrance. She could not help but think, in the past tenyears, had Gregory been sitting here alone while watching this white snow and boundless world? Besides the neverending whiteness, what other things were there in his life? Suddenly, she felt pity for him andughed softly, seems like it wasn¡¯t something bad keeping Gregory as her family member. After all, if she did not want him, he could only return to Motou Mountains and continue to look at thisnd of emptiness and whiteness for his entire life. Shrill ¡ª! A long shrill, followed by the sound of the wind could be heard. Gu Mengmeng recognised that as Gregory¡¯s original form. Before she could smile and say ¡®you¡¯re back¡¯, her entire body was surrounded by a cold air. Her chest was wrapped by a warm body and with a series of dizzy spins and turns, the both of them rolled into the cave. While they were rolling, Gregory also transformed back into human and his sharp eyes were almost bleeding while he looked at her. His lips were tightened to form a straight line and he did not say anything, yet his face was filled with grudge. This expression... Seemed familiar. Gu Mengmeng was stunned and immediately understood that Gregory had thought that she was jumping off the cliff when she was sitting at the entrance. Previously when she entered the water to touch the lotus roots, Elvis also had the same face. ¡°I was sitting there to wait for you, not to jump off the cliff.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked straight into Gregory¡¯s eyes and said first. Gregory was stunned for a moment, then his expression slowly rxed. His brows were still tightly furrowed, but the coldness in his eyes were almost gone. He asked carefully, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 1466 - We All Know The Logic But We Still Can’t Live With It.

Chapter 1466: We All Know The Logic But We Still Can¡¯t Live With It.

¡°You were gone for a whole day, if I wanted to jump I would have done so.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Gregory and said, ¡°Can you sit up first. You are quite heavy, I almost can¡¯t breathe with you crushing me.¡± Gregory then realised that his position was inappropriate. Even though he had imagined it many times in his dream, but... He did not have the right to be above her. He nodded and stood up, then picked Gu Mengmeng from the ground and hugged her. He ced his back facing the cave entrance and his face looking at her, as though he was preventing her from suddenly charging out. Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°I have said many times, I wasn¡¯t really seeking death when I jumped the other time. I was certain that you would catch me, that¡¯s why I jumped. This time, I was the one who wanted toe. I would be taking Love of the Sky after four days, why would I jump off the cliff for no reason? There¡¯s no reason, isn¡¯t it?¡± At this thought, Gregory also thought that it made sense. Sighing, he said, ¡°Sorry, I was too paranoid.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal, I¡¯m used to it. Elvis is also like this, always thinking that I would abandon him, and any seemingly dangerous behaviour would bound to set him off.¡± Patting Gregory¡¯s shoulder, Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°But you have to believe me, I don¡¯t have tendency to abuse myself,mitting suicide is really not my interest.¡± Gregory was unwilling to admit it but watching her jump off the cliff with his own eyes had already be a trauma for him. The sky was originally where he could be the most carefree yet now so long as he sees her near the cave entrance, every cell in his body would scream out of uneasiness. He did not like being this uptight, yet he could not stop liking her, who had made him be like this. Silently sighing, Gregory hugged Gu Mengmeng again and said, ¡°I know, I know...¡± I know everything but I can¡¯t help being worried. Just like what someone said before, ¡®We all know the logic but we still can¡¯t live with it.¡¯ ¡°The wind is strong at the mountain peak, it¡¯s dangerous for you to be sitting here.¡± Gregory forcibly gave ame excuse. Gu Mengmengughed softly and said, ¡°There is no weighing machine here but I also know that I had gained much weight. Before I came to the Beast World, I was about 60 kilograms. Previously, Ipared the clothes that Elvis made for me with the clothes I wore when I transmigrated and the size is about the same, but the muscles I have now is much more. Assuming that my body structure did not change, my weight must have increased. Thinking back, even the 18th level tornado could not do any harm to me, now... it must be even more helpless towards me, hahahaha~¡± Gu Mengmengughed in an exaggerated manner, just like Dongfang Bubai. But Gregory also started tough because of what she had said. He could not understand but seeing herugh, even his mood would be more pleasant. Seeing her like this, he could finally be at ease and believe that he was really being overly worried previously. ¡°Sigh, have you settled your tribe¡¯s matters?¡± Gu Mengmeng directly changed the topic of ¡®failing to jump off the cliff¡¯ to another matter. Gregory shook his head and his brows instinctively scrunched together, obviously showing signs that things were not going well. Gu Mengmeng did not know what was wrong and was also worried that Gregory would be in a difficult spot if she asked too much, so she patted his shoulders and said, ¡°Now that you are a male in my family, you are also rted to the Beast Deity. If there is anything that can be resolved by using the name of the Beast Deity, you can just use it. My father... he¡¯s actually not as upright and holy like you think he is.¡± Chapter 1467 - She Is Pregnant.

Chapter 1467: She Is Pregnant.

To the Beast Deity, the Birds tribe was more sincere than other tribes. So what Gu Mengmeng said sounded disrespectful to Gregory, but... the Beast Deity was not as important as his own female, so Gregory did not reprimand Gu Mengmeng and only chose not toment. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask the Beast Deity about this, but you may have to ask yourself.¡± ¡°Myself?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose and asked, ¡°Why? The others in Birds tribe object to me taking the Love of the Sky?¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°No, this has nothing to do with Love of the Sky.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. So long as it was not anything that is interfering with her obtaining Love of the Sky, anything was fine. Gregory hesitated, as though it was difficult to say, ¡°Do you still remember that female that you sent up Motou Mountains previously?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and replied, ¡°Miranda?¡± Gregory nodded and said, ¡°She is pregnant.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked and smiled awkwardly, saying, ¡°This... isn¡¯t it great that she is pregnant? Why do you seem unhappy, as though someone has made you a cuckold.¡± Gregory did not understand what it meant by ¡®being a cuckold¡¯ and was unconcerned. He only exined, ¡°She is not pregnant with the child of bird.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and a little taken aback. No walking beast was allowed on Motou Mountains. Even if there was a slim chance, Elvis and Lea did not even try and let Gregory carried her to walk. If a walking beast cannot get up and Miranda cannot get out, and the child she is pregnant with is not a bird, then the only exnation was... she was pregnant before winter? Well then... It was that time during mass estrus? Damn! Gregory held her forehead and looked at Gregory, saying, ¡°So...?¡± Gregory, ¡°Motou Mountains have never had any walking beast born before, and and beast is unable to adapt to the climate on Motou Mountains. Moreover, this ce does not have sufficient resources to raise a child... But Miranda had already be partners with nine male birds, sending her back tond would mean causing these nine birds to be stray beast... Birds are most loyal to Beast Deity, they would never be able to ept bing a stray beast because of their pride, so if Miranda is sent away, they would definitely hit their heads against Motou Mountains and die to express their loyalty and protect the pride of the birds.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°Why are they so stubborn? Can¡¯t they just leave the mountains with Miranda?¡± Gregory shook his head and with a resolute gaze, said, ¡°Birds never leave Motou Mountains.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You have also stayed with me down the mountain for some time. You know that even if the birds fly down the mountains, the sky won¡¯t copse.¡± Gregory sighed and shifted his gaze to the side, saying, ¡°Actually...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head and could faintly sense something amiss. Gregory sighed again and said, ¡°I did not intend on telling you this so soon, but I can¡¯t hide it eventually.¡± When he lifted his head again, his eyes were filled with sadness as he said, ¡°I will not follow you to Saint Nazaire. After you obtain Love of the Sky, I will send you down the mountain and I... will return here.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory with widened eyes and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my guardian beast? Since you are my family member, how could you not be with me?¡± Chapter 1468 - Must You Make Me Become SuChapter A Scum

Chapter 1468: Must You Make Me Be Such A Scum

¡°I am also your guardian beast when I am here. So long as you are in danger, I will definitely rush over to protect you, but at the same time, I am also the leader of Birds tribe, I have the responsibility and duty that I cannot push away. Unless Motou Mountains disappear, I will always guard this ce.¡± Gregory¡¯s hand uncontrobly reached out and touched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and he said, ¡°If you are willing, you can take some time off to visit me every year. This ce does notck water during the dry season, you cane here to avoid the heat. We can stay in the cave that you stayed in previously, it¡¯s must lower and there will not be any altitude effect. I can also carry Elvis and Lea to fly up here...¡± Gu Mengmeng was silent. Unknowingly, she felt difort in her heart. She looked at Gregory and asked with slight disappointment, ¡°Gregory, must you make me be such a scum...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng without understand. He felt pained watching her frowning and sad look. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I upied your status but refuse to be partners with you. I am in the wrong and I owe you for this. But you need to give me a chance to make up for it, right? I have already thought of it, I will treat you nicely like family, so long as I am around you won¡¯t have to be hungry. But what about you? You¡¯d actually intended on staying on Motou Mountains alone... I sat here for a long time today and I already felt so lonely, yet you want me to leave you here for half a year, then visit you for two or three months every dry season, then what¡¯s going to happen to the remaining time? I will be thinking everyday that Gregory would be sitting alone outside the cave watching the distance and he must be waiting for me. Since I cannot stay on Motou Mountains with him all the time, why did I agree to letting him be my guardian beast?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, her eyes filled with mist as she pleaded with a gentle voice, ¡°I cannot stand it, I will be tormented by this guilt... Gregory, let¡¯s go together after taking Love of the Sky. Just like all these days, live with Elvis, Lea and me, alright? I will treat you well, really.¡± Gregory slowly touched the feather earring on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s right ear andughed, ¡°You fool.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng grabbed Gregory¡¯s elbow and pleaded, ¡°Alright?¡± Gregory shook his head slightly but his lips were curling upwards. ¡°I said that you cane to Motou Mountains to stay during the dry season but I did not say that I cannot look for you when you are not here! I am really regretful that I cannot be by your side everyday but I have the duty and responsibilities that I need to oversee. Luckily, I am the tribe leader and I have the privilege to go down the mountains. So as long as there is nothing ongoing in the tribe, I will look for you down the mountains. I won¡¯t sit outside the cave and wait like a fool for you. Did you forget? I told you that you don¡¯t need to stand on the spot to wait for me. No matter how far the distance is between us, I will ovee them... I will always go to your side.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still quite dubious. Gregoryughed, ¡°Do you need me to swear?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°No no no, I shall believe you. Don¡¯t swear, I have a slight trauma about swearing.¡± Gregoryughed and nodded. ¡°Then I shall not swear.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to harp on the matter about whether Gregory could be by her side everyday so she changed her focus to ask, ¡°So Miranda is pregnant and her male partners are not tribe leaders and do not have the right to leave the mountains. If she stay on the mountains it might cost two lives, so this is a cycle with no way out, is it?¡± Chapter 1469 - Her Image Was More Or Less Completely Ruined

Chapter 1469: Her Image Was More Or Less Completely Ruined

Gregory nodded his head, frowning all-along as he said, ¡°This kind of matter.....has not happened before, I really don¡¯t have any experience. And moreover, you were the one who sent Miranda up the mountains so I¡¯ve to hear your opinion.¡± Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips and said, ¡°Bring me to her.¡± Gregory nced at the outside and said, being put on a spot, ¡°The wind is too strong outside and it¡¯s very cold. Moreover, I¡¯m scared you will feel difort when wee back up again....¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and refuted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already used to the height, I won¡¯t feel as ufortable as the previous time. Moreover, if Miranda became pregnant during thest winter, I really can¡¯t just ignore her like that.¡± Gregory did not probe any further. He just took an extra beast skin and wrapped it around Gu Mengmeng tightly before carrying her on his back. Then, he tore the beast skin intorge slits and tied her to his back without affecting herfort so as to prevent her from fainting and slipping off him. If this happened in the past, he would had said in utmost confidence, ¡°I can always catch you in time no matter how many times you fall off my back¡±, but now.... He could not take the slightest risk because a chance in a ten million others may injure her, he did not dare to challenge it at all. Honestly speaking, Gregory¡¯s way of tying her to his back made her quitefortable. Of course, Gu Mengmeng was not a masochistic person, she merely just felt a sense of safety after being tied to his back, just like putting on the seat belt when sitting the roller coaster. After everything was settled, Gregory carried Gu Mengmeng out of the cave and reminded her again before flying off, ¡°If you feel any difort, tell me immediately, don¡¯t put on a brave front, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered readily. Gregory warmed up his shoulders before spreading his wings and leaping towards the skies. Gregory¡¯s feathers covered Gu Mengmeng uppletely until she had no idea what was happening outside her sight. She just knew that Gregory¡¯s flight was very steady and every time he pped his wings, she could clearly feel the blood vessels in his muscles contracting and rxing in an obvious and powerful manner. His motions stopped suddenly and that was when Gu Mengmeng knew that Gregory had arrived. The feathers in front of her eyes were kept into Gregory¡¯s skin and she resembled a gigantic baby being tied onto his back. How should he put this... Her image as the Messenger of the Beast Deity was more or lesspletely ruined. It seemed like the Birds tribe would never view her as their Goddess after seeing her today, the Second Beauty next door might even have a greater aura than her now. Gregory untied the beast skin string, flipped open the beast skin like how he would peel an onion and finally, a Gu Mengmeng piping with hot steam came in sight. Her clear fair skin was tinted with redness and it was hard to differentiate whether it was due to the heat or bashfulness. She struggled out from the beast skin and was already in the state of a vicious cycle. Anyways, she could never salvage her image even if she were to act cold for a million times so shepletely gave up on getting back her pride. When Miranda saw Gu Mengmeng, she was clearly given a huge scare as she stood rooted to the spot, not able to move a single inch at all. Until she saw Gu Mengmeng turning her head to look at her, she then backtracked profusely, stepping backwards while shaking her head as if she saw a ghost. At the meantime, sh pleaded with a quivering voice, ¡°I....I¡¯m very obedient, I never escaped from the Motou Mountains before....please have mercy on me, I¡¯ll never dare to pester Ah Ya again...I didn¡¯t escape.....I didn¡¯t....¡± Gu Mengmeng face-palmed, she felt that she might had created a serious mental trauma for Miranda when she broke her wrist back then but she did not know that the reason why Miranda was so scared of her was because she overheard her narrating The Ten Greatest Punishments of the Qing Dynasty. Chapter 1470 - You Don’t Need To Be Scared Because Being Scared Is Useless.

Chapter 1470: You Don¡¯t Need To Be Scared Because Being Scared Is Useless.

She peeked at the nine males surrounding Miranda and without needing to guess, she knew their identities instantly. The Motou Mountains was still included in the Beast World so males who could enter a female¡¯s cave in an imposing manner was definitely the female¡¯s partners. Did they leave the cave to gather around a bumpy rock after catching Gregory sending her up here? Gu Mengmeng dusted her hands and questioned, ¡°Obedient? Why do I feel that you¡¯re not so obedient?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not beat around a bush too. She directly sat next to Miranda and ced her hand onto her stomach lightly, rubbing it as if she was deep in thoughts. Miranda was so terrified that her entire body shook and her eyes were filled with tears. She stared at her partner pitifully, crying out a call for help, ¡°Lucas....Lucas...¡± After all, she was his female, when did he not treasure her like a baby? Seeing how she was so terrified, Lucas¡¯s heart ached terribly too so he took a step forward and said, ¡°Great Messenger, Miranda is not a brave girl, she¡¯s even expecting a cub now, you....¡± Gu Mengmeng turned around and asked Lucas with a smile, ¡°What did I do? I just came over to see her after hearing the news of her pregnancy.¡± ¡°But....¡± Lucas was a Bird after all and he had a nearly dumb sense of loyalty towards the Beast Deity. Gu Mengmeng was the Messenger of the Beast Deity so he naturally worshiped her formidable aura. And furthermore, Gu Mengmeng did not do any overboard actions, she just rubbed Miranda¡¯s stomach so even if Lucas¡¯s heart ached, he could not sputter out any other reasons so he could only stare at Gu Mengmeng, at a loss of what to do. Gu Mengmeng did not care much about him but she did not retract her hand and instead, folded her legs and sat on the bed, sitting facing Miranda. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared because being scared is useless. If I want to do anything to you, all the males you have in this house is not enough to stop me.¡± Her words were said with sufficient firmness. After all, unless there was a Beast King amongst these nine males, even if they were all fifth-level orcs, they were still not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s opponents. ¡°Back then, the reason why I sent you to the Motou Mountains instead of handing you to Cole was to save your life. If I want to harm you, I need not dirty my own hands. I just needed to cast you aside.....and Cole would naturally not let you off. Oh, you¡¯re still unaware of it, right? He had be the Beast King of the Fox n.¡± Upon mentioning Cole, Miranda started to shake even more. Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes and tapped her finger on her stomach twice before asking, ¡°Is this child...Cole¡¯s?¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes started to cken. Clearly, she had not regain herposure from the previous information as she was given quite a huge scare from the news of Cole bing the Fox King. They were once love rivals and she executed some dirty tricks and paraded her devilish approaches in front of Gu Mengmeng before. Gu Mengmeng knew that she was not a fake b**** acting all innocent and pure but....her pitiful look really made it hard for someone to be harsh and nitpick on her. Putting the matter of her pestering Lea aside, Gu Mengmeng did went overboard with Miranda. So, Gu Mengmeng sent Miranda up to the Motou Mountains for two reasons, one was to prevent her from pestering Lea and the other was to save her life. Now, since she did not pester Lea anymore, the interest conflict did not exist between them anymore too. Gu Mengmeng still had some form of conscience towards people who did not pose as a threat to her. After all....even public buses provide priority seats to the old, handicapped, weak and pregnant, Gu Mengmeng could not possibly torture a pregnantdy, right? Retracting her hand from Miranda¡¯s stomach, Gu Mengmeng turned around to tug onto her arm and assured, ¡°This is the Motou Mountains, Cole can¡¯t get up here even if he had extreme capabilities.¡± Chapter 1471 - He Snatched My Son Away Before, It’s Very Fair For Me To SnatChapter His Son Away Too

Chapter 1471: He Snatched My Son Away Before, It¡¯s Very Fair For Me To Snatch His Son Away Too

¡°And moreover, even if he really gets here, he won¡¯t be your partners¡¯ opponent in the skies.¡± Gu Mengmeng spoke tirelessly with a calm and slow tone, in an attempt tofort Miranda¡¯s emotions. She added, ¡°And moreover, don¡¯t you still have me? Since I¡¯m protecting you, I won¡¯t allow him to touch you.¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes started to gain focus as she stared at Gu Mengmeng before turning to look at Lucas, calling him with a strong sobbing voice, ¡°Lucas....¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Lucas¡¯s heart ached terribly. After gaining Gu Mengmeng¡¯s consent, he rushed to Miranda and hugged her in his arms. With Lucas hugging her, Miranda¡¯s emotions calmed down slowly. Gu Mengmeng could infer that Miranda became very sensitive and uneasy after experiencing that confinement period where she saw no sunlight. Lucas and her other eight males must had treated her well for her to regain such a high level of reliance on them. Upon seeing Miranda calming down, Gu Mengmeng then opened her mouth to continue, ¡°Does the child in your stomach belong to him?¡± Gu Mengmeng avoided mentioning Cole¡¯s name but she knew that Miranda understood her fully. Miranda hesitated for a moment before nodding her head, replying, ¡°What do you want me to do so that you can let me off? I¡¯ll kill the child after I give birth to her...if I do that, can I stay in the Motou Mountains with Lucas and the rest forever?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, she knew that females in the Beast World were used to being selfish. Others¡¯ lives seemed worthless other than their own lives. But she thought that a Mother ought to have the most basic motherly love. She was aware that in Miranda¡¯s eyes, her image was scarier than the evil boss, Cole. But, she thought that Miranda would put on a struggle to protect her own child at least. Her reaction more or less disappointed Gu Mengmeng as she felt a sense of hopelessness towards the Beast World. ¡°You¡¯re aware that he wants this child, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attitude became colder. Initially, Gu Mengmeng did not quite understand the reason why Cole forced Gregory to send him up the Motou Mountains but pondering over it now....everything was exposed to view. One of the Seven Treasures, the Key of the Beast King. Cole could not wait till Gu Mengmeng gave birth to a child with the bloodline of a Beast King so he wanted to give birth to one himself. Ha, he must had known that Gu Mengmeng sent Miranda up the Motou Mountains so he brooked no dy in wanting to snatch his child away, right? ¡°I.....I know. He wants to eat this child.¡± Miranda nodded her head nkly and asked, ¡°Then.....then if I ask Lucas to send him the child after I give birth, will he not find me anymore?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such trouble. After you give birth, hand the child over to me. I¡¯ll tell Cole that his child is in my hands and he can snatch the child away from me if he has the capabilities.¡± Miranda stared at Gu Mengmeng, empty nkness written in her eyes. Gu Mengmeng did not want to make such a long exnation. She just replied one sentence, ¡°He snatch my son away before, it¡¯s very fair for me to snatch his son away too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Miranda did not hesitate at all before she agreed to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s request. Gu Mengmeng waszy to sputter anymore rubbish to Miranda. She just threw a nce at Lucas and instructed him, ¡°Head to theke near the boundaries of the Motou Mountains and collect her food from a white tiger. Once she gives birth, send the child over to me.¡± Lucas looked at Miranda and seeing her nod, he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not stay behind any longer as she asked Gregory to bring her back to their original cave. Chapter 1472 - Don’t Be Afraid, I’m Here And I Believe You

Chapter 1472: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯m Here And I Believe You

¡°Are you really going to raise Miranda¡¯s child?¡± After returning back to the cave, Gregory asked her with hesitation. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and answered, ¡°I need the Key of the Beast King if I want to open the doors of time and space. Using another person¡¯s child....was better than using mine.¡± Gu Mengmeng admitted that she was selfish. She wanted to open the doors of time and space and kill Cole at the same time so that she couldpletely eliminate all hidden threats to Chixuan¡¯s life. Using another person¡¯s child in exchange for her own was very despicable, very brazen and very inhumane. But, as long as she could protect her own child, let alone going to hell after she died, she would not even blink her eyes if they forced her to dip herself in scalding oil alive. The greatness of motherly love was built on the fact that it was sufficiently selfish. Actually, Gu Mengmeng could had hidden her own motive and im that it was for Miranda¡¯s sake in a respectable and dignified way because Cole would not have any reason to pester her anymore since the child was not by her side. Gu Mengmeng could had also im in a benevolent way that she could not bear for the child to be so easily abandoned by Miranda so she wanted to raise the child by her side. But Gu Mengmeng did not, perhaps, this was herst pride left. She was despicable and she admitted to it. After doing something that deserved to be vomited on, it¡¯s ideal if one did not appear being put on a spot and attempt to round things off. Nobody in this world would put themselves in your position and consider your gains and losses without expecting something back. Thus, crying in sorrow at night when there was nobody around and bravely standing up to face all difficulties after crying was what a Mother ought to do. After confirming Gregory¡¯s title, Lea and Elvis did not hide the matters that happened between Gu Mengmeng and Cole, as well as, the matters rted to the doors of time and space, from him when discussing with Gu Mengmeng. Sometimes, they would specially exin to him so he kinda knew what was going on. Tightening his grip around Gu Mengmeng, Gregory lowered his voice and said, ¡°The weak falls prey to the strong and survival of the fittest are originally the principles of the Beast World. You¡¯re not wrong, there¡¯s no need to feel sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and refused to admit defeat. Gregory ced both hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and stared into her eyes. His gaze was not sharp and instead, it was as calm as spring water but it had the power to see through someone¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°A bird¡¯s eyes are the most sensitive, you can¡¯t deceive me with your strong front....there¡¯s no need to hide your true self from me. Although we¡¯re not partners, I¡¯m considered your male and I will always take into consideration your feelings by thinking from your perspective. To me, everything that brings you good is correct.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and remained silent. There was a type of emotion in her that was hard to describe. Before you do something, you already knew that you would be despised by the entire world after you had done it and you were prepared to undergo the criticisms that were going to be thrown at you. So, when the entire world threw rotten vegetables at you, you could clench your teeth hard and tell yourself that you would not regret and everything was worth it. But at this time, someone appeared in front of you suddenly and hugged you in a warm embrace,forting you softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here and I believe you.¡± When this person appeared, the towering wall around you would copse and you would vent all wronged feelings and fragility that was hidden inside you. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her wet eyes and said, choked with tears, ¡°Why do you have to make it into a grieving matter instead of despising me? It¡¯s rare for me to make up my mind to act the bad woman role.¡± Gregoryughed, replying, ¡°You¡¯re the best Mother and best partner in this world. Who has the nerve to criticize you? They still have to ask for Elvis¡¯s, Lea¡¯s and my consent.¡± Chapter 1473 - I Have A Gift For You

Chapter 1473: I Have A Gift For You

There was still three more days until the wind would stop. Gu Mengmeng had been upset for the entire night the day before because of Miranda and the child in her womb, she had been coaxed to sleep only by Gregory¡¯s humming. This was the first time in her lifetime that she had experienced such a method to fall asleep. Probably her mother had also coaxed her to sleep like this when she was younger? But ever since four years old, after her parents divorced, she had never been treated this way. Elvis and Lea treated her very well but they could never bring themselves to sing. After all, if they had to howl the entire night... it would sound quite horrible and probably it would be even more difficult for her to fall asleep. There was a streak of red light creeping from the sky and Gregory¡¯s eyes was filled with warmth. Gu Mengmeng had slept in his arms for three consecutive nights and during these nights, he could not bear to even close his eyes for a minute, as though he was afraid of missing out each breath and each smile in her dreams. ¡°Uh...¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively inched closer towards his arms, where it was warm. Gregory¡¯s big hands hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and tightened his grasp around her. He liked it when she moved closer to him unconsciously and her sleeping face that did not have any guards against him. Even though it was slightly despicable, but Gregory still secretly kissed her cheeks. People should really not do anything bad. He kissed her without her permission. Even though it was a light peck on her cheeks, Gregory still felt as though his heart was beating so fast that he could hear it, and the person in his arms seemed to be displeased with the sound of his heartbeat that was disrupting her sleep as she frowned slightly. She rubbed her little face against his chest two times, before finding afortable spot and returning to sleep. Her little actions frightened Gregory so much that he had almost stopped breathing. Without any exaggeration, he was already thinking about what he should do if Gu Mengmeng decided to abandon him for kissing her secretly. Fortunately, a steady and light breathing soon came from Gu Mengmeng and Gregory could finally heave a sigh of relief. He carried Gu Mengmeng to the cave entrance, wrapped her in beast skin, then hugged her tightly in his arms. He lightly patted her little face and called out gently, ¡°Wake up, I have a gift for you.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Gu Mengmeng responded with a sound in a groggy state but her eyes still remained closed. ¡°I really have a gift, wake up quickly.¡± Gregory whispered to her ears. He knew that she has a bad temper after waking up, but... he really wanted her to see it. Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes after much struggle and when she was about toin about him disrupting her sleep, she was amazed by the scenery in front of her. The orange-red morning sun was rising slowly and the warm sunlight spread across Motou Mountains, covering the white snow with gentle warmth. The light shone brightly in the snow, as though it was a vastnd of small and golden sand dazzling beautifully. ¡°The first ray of sunlight at dawn, for you.¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes had been gazing at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face the whole time. He did not miss her look that transformed from upset because of insufficient sleep to shock. He smiled gently and blissfully. She liked his gift, how great. The smile on her face now is because of him, how great. ¡°It¡¯s too gorgeous...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but exim. ¡°Not as gorgeous as you.¡± Gregory instinctively replied. Gregory said too softly and because of the strong wind outside the cave entrance, Gu Mengmeng did not hear his sentence. Even so, this was the first time ever since Gu Mengmeng transmigrated that she did not throw a fit because she was awaken in the morning. Somehow, this first ray of morning sunlight caused her heart to be brightened up and all the worries seemed to be all swept aside. Chapter 1474 - You Are Brighter Than The Sun

Chapter 1474: You Are Brighter Than The Sun

¡°Is your mood better?¡± Gregory asked. Gu Mengmeng nodded and stood up from Gregory¡¯s arms. She walked into the cave as she stretched, while saying, ¡°Previously when I had a part-time job, I had to wake up very early in the morning and that was all because I had no choice at that time. So I had a wish that when I am riched in the future, I would sleep until I can wake up naturally, without having to wake up early anymore. After that, I did not be rich but with Elvis and Lea, my wish of sleeping until anytime I wanted came true with the title of Messenger of the Beast Deity. Anyone who wake me up would be scolded by me.¡± As Gu Mengmeng spoke, she had already came to sit by the fire. Using the beast skin to wrap herself and sitting by the fire to warm herself, she hugged her knees and lightly swayed her body. Her smile was filled with sweet memories as she recalled the past, then she continued, ¡°Do you know something? Elvis and Lea know that I have a temper from waking up, so they never woke me up. There was a time when a female beast from the tribe was making a din outside my door in the early morning and disrupted my self, so I went out, enraged, and beat her to a pulp... Both of them do not hit females, but they beat up all the males in her family and from then on, no one dared to ever disrupt my sleep.¡± Gregory had already walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. He added four to five ice cups into the pot, so that it would boil to form water for Gu Mengmeng to wash up and drink. While Gu Mengmeng watched, she said, ¡°But it is an exception today, the sunrise was really too beautiful. Seeing the sun gradually light up the horizon, it was too breathtaking for me to even step away, moreover who can stop the dawn break? My father had always told me that the previous messenger of the beast deity left behind something in the Beast World, called faith, and what I want to bring to the Beast World is something called hope. But I do not know what hope is, could it be that enjoying life with my partners every day is called hope? I don¡¯t think so... Today, it was as though all my doubts have cleared. I am not the sun, I do not have light rays, but... my existence itself is hope.¡± Gregory did not disrupt her. He liked to listen to her speak, anything would do. Her voice was like the most gorgeous instrument and the most pleasing melody. No matter how much she was rambled, he would listen seriously to every word she said. Despite those past events being unrted to him, so long as it was linked to her, he was interested. ¡°Regardless of the difficulties or pain that everyone encounter, even if they think they cannot endure anymore, they would think to themselves at that time, never mind, we still have the messenger of the beast deity. No matter how huge the obstacle is, we call pull through, because she will definitely save us. It is an obstacle because it is tough but it will pass. After passing through the most difficult times, everything would be better. Even if I do not appear, they would give the credit to me, saying that the messenger of the beast deity gave them hope, allowing them to survive these ordeal. Is it shameless for me to be saying this? As though I am overestimating myself.¡± Gregory scooped out the warm water from the pot and passed to Gu Mengmeng to wash up. As he watched her rinse her mouth, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± After receiving the ice cup from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, he pat her back to make her spit out the water from her mouth and said gently, ¡°In my eyes, you are brighter than the sun, with the most dazzling presence. So long as I have you, I will know where I should go.¡± Chapter 1475 - Reciprocate courtesy

Chapter 1475: Reciprocate courtesy

Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment before she burst out intoughter. She should not be med for being a lovestruck fool but Gregory really had a serious face when he used a serious tone that was meant for reading ¡®Mind Clearing Spell¡¯ to say such romantic lines. It was too special, too hrious, and too mushy that it was extraordinary. ¡°You said that there is a term called ¡®reciprocate courtesy¡¯ in your world?¡± Gregory did not care about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s foolishughter. Regardless of what she did, she would always seem adorable in his eyes. Gu Mengmeng nodded as a response to his question. Gregory looked down andughed softly, ¡°I think this term is great, I like it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory in confusion. Gregory was a little reluctant but he still replied, ¡°I gave you a gift you life, shouldn¡¯t you reciprocate and give me a gift to make my mood better?¡± Gu Mengmeng unwrapped the beast skin and said, ¡°You have seen for yourself, I don¡¯t have anything on me, so I don¡¯t have a gift for you. But I will note it down and prepare a gift for you once we go down the mountain, how about that?¡± Gregory shook his head, saying, ¡°I want it now.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything now.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders helplessly. ¡°You have.¡± Gregory ascertained. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips jerked and her face became unpleasant. They agreed on not bing partners, Gregory must not have... ¡°What do you want? Say it first.¡± Gu Mengmeng had already been overthought things once, and did not want to make the same mistake again so she felt that it was better for her to clear things up. Gregory¡¯s face was slightly red and his ears turned suspiciously pink. ¡°Since I already have a title, shouldn¡¯t you give me something... special...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory¡¯s embarrassed look and her heart skipped. She took a step back and tightened her grip around the beast skin and said with her guards up, ¡°Gregory, we have been interacting well these days but I think of you as my family... I cannot do that.¡± Gregory looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cautious expression and his eyes darkened. He lowered his head in disappointment and said, ¡°Alright, since you are unwilling... then I will be like everyone else in the future, and always call you by Gu Mengmeng...¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked and felt that she had overthought things again, so she asked, ¡°What is ¡®something special¡¯ that you want?¡± ¡°Nickname.¡± Gregory said in an upset tone. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and she felt relieved and did not know whether tough or cry. Right, how could she forget. The males in the Beast World like to give their female partners a nickname. Lea called her Mengmeng, Elvis called her Xiao Meng, Snakel called her Twomeng and even Cole that psychopath called her Ah Gu. It was a great recognition and satisfaction to a male when they have a unique nickname for their female. Auretin did not have it because he did not need it ¨C he did not need anything other than braised meat. Gu Mengmeng rubbed against Gregory¡¯s body and took the initiative to lean on his shoulders, as she smiled, ¡°I thought you were referring to something else. Isn¡¯t it just a name? Alright, what do you want to call me?¡± ¡°I really can?¡± The hope that returned after he fell into despair made his eyes light up. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°You can, just give me a name, so long as it¡¯s not too disgusting I can ept it.¡± Gregory pursed his lips and said hesitantly, ¡°Baby Meng...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory with widened eyes. Baby Meng? Wasn¡¯t that the name of a bun?¡± Chapter 1476 - I Don’t Want To Wield A Sword, I Just Want To Hold You.

Chapter 1476: I Don¡¯t Want To Wield A Sword, I Just Want To Hold You.

¡°Gu Mengmeng means nothing more precious than treasures.¡± Gregory added, with his tone filled with caution. Gu Mengmeng felt shameless, what ¡®more precious than treasures¡¯... ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± The expectation in Gregory¡¯s eyes was so obvious that it made Gu Mengmeng feel as though she hadmitted an offence if she rejected him. She nodded and said, ¡°Fine, so long as you like it.¡± Gregory smiled extremely blissfully. ¡°Baby Meng.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Baby Meng.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Baby Meng.¡± ... There were two more days until the wind would stop. Gregory told Gu Mengmeng that Elvis and Lea were already at the foot of the mountain. They had found a cave that they could seek shelter from the wind at the foot of the mountain and were temporarily staying there with Wabei. After two dayster when Gu Mengmeng had obtained Love of the Sky, they could leave together. Gu Mengmeng wanted to go down the mountain to see Elvis and Lea. She had not seen them for four days already. Since they had be partners, this was the first time that they had been apart for so long. Gregory hesitated for a while and still shook his head, saying, ¡°You will be leaving the day after tomorrow when you obtain Love of the Sky. Can¡¯t you stay and apany me during these two days?¡± Thinking back about what Gregory had said that day, Gu Mengmeng hesitated and nodded her head. Gregory would not be leaving with her. He would be lonely most of the time in the year and she could not even promise that she coulde here every year¡¯s dry season to keep himpany, moreover how many chances would he have to leave the mountain to look for her? She could not even bear being apart from Elvis and Lea for four days, how would Gregory endure the remaining days? Forget it, she should just keep himpany during these two days. Gregory hugged Gu Mengmeng and sat by the firece. He reached out his hand and asked, ¡°Can I hold your hands?¡± Gu Mengmeng directly ced her little hands in his. When she looked back, she could see happiness overflowing from his eyes. Gu Mengmengughed softly. The high and cold impression she had of him when she first met him had crumbledpletely. He was practically a fresh young brat which did not know anything about love, anything small could easily keep him this happy. ¡°Eh, your hand is really beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng was surprised and pulled his hand closer to scrutinise repeatedly, saying, ¡°I always thought that Lea¡¯s hands are the most beautiful, just like a schr, slender like plum branches, long and well proportioned. But yours is different, it has more manly aura with the joints obvious and the lines flowing smoothly. These small calluses do not seem like ws and instead give a sense of security. If Lea¡¯s hands are for holding books, yours is for wielding a sword... Yeah, one hand wielding the sword and the other holding wine, while venturing the world in bright clothes.¡± Gregory never felt that his hands were special but after being speciallyplimented by Gu Mengmeng, he became more concerned with it. He had to care for his hands properly in the future. After all, she liked it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wield a sword, I just want to hold you.¡± Gregory held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand, ced it on his lips and kissed it. After kissing, he then realised that he might have acted in an overboard manner, so he looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face nervously. Seeing that she was not angry, he could be at ease andughed, ¡°Hold for my whole life.¡± ¡°Then you should follow me down the mountain after I obtain Love of the Sky. If you are on the mountain, how can you hold me for your life?¡± Gu Mengmeng made use of the topic to convince him as she did not intend to give up. Instead she wanted to use any reason to trick him to leave. She was not concerned about the other birds on Motou Mountains being lonely but Gregory is now a part of her family, so she had to trick him to leave. Chapter 1477 - Uneasy For No Reason

Chapter 1477: Uneasy For No Reason

Gregory smiled and did not respond, then kissed the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand again. Even if it was the back of her hand, it was a huge relief and bliss for Gregory to be allowed to kiss so openly. ¡°So long as I am thinking of you, it will be for my entire life.¡± After Gregory said that, he held Gu Mengmeng with one hand and the other ced on her shoulders, as he said, ¡°I still have to go to the stream, firstly so that I can collect your food today, and secondly to introduce Lucas to Auretin. You know how protective Auretin is over food, I¡¯m afraid that if Lucas went alone, Auretin would not give him any.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, then smiled and said, ¡°Then hurry, I will wait for you at home.¡± There were two key words ¨C ¡®home¡¯ and ¡®wait¡¯. Gregory felt his heart tighten, then he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand again, before letting her go reluctantly and flying off. Gu Mengmeng sat by the fire and used the tree branch to poke the fire, causing it to burn even stronger, but the smile on her face gradually faded. Her left hand held her chest as she felt that something was making her feel uneasy. By right, everything was progressing well. Two days after the wind stop, Gregory would bring her to obtain Love of the Sky, Elvis and Lea had already reached the foot of the mountain safely along with Wabei, and there seemed to be no issues. Miranda was pregnant with the child of the Beast King bloodline. Even though she did not know how things would continue, but she would try her best to protect that child. Cole could note up Motou Mountains so he definitely could not create trouble while she retrieve Love of the Sky. Saint Nazaire had Barete guarding, Zacharias had Peter. Even though there was Cole at Sauder, like a ticking time bomb, but Lea had already made the necessary arrangements before leaving. With not just Sandy¡¯s entire family, but also the entire Wolf n and 16 tribes around Hede and Jialue , it would be difficult for Cole to do anything alone and would not be able to stand up against them. Then what was she worrying about? What did she miss out? Why was she feeling this uneasy? Gu Mengmeng sat like this in a daze until Gregory came back. Gregory took the tree branch in her hand that had been burnt to a small piece remaining and threw it into the fire. He hugged her gently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly snapped out of the daze and quickly collected all her worries, smiling and said, ¡°You are back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gregory adjusted the beast skin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body and looked at her with worried eyes, asking, ¡°What were you thinking just now? You did not even realise when I returned.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly felt uneasy... Say, you don¡¯t think there would be anything happening when I collect Love of the Sky?¡± Gregory hugged Gu Mengmeng even tighter and ced his chin above her head. Using his deep voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have me.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded andughed softly, ¡°By right, I am a Beast King, you are a third-level beast, I should be stronger than you. But strangely, when you hug me like this, I feel safe for some reason and all my anxiety is gone.¡± ¡°Alright, if you feel uneasy in the future, I shall always hug you like this.¡± Gregory smiled while responding, his gaze gentle and determined. The next day would be when the wind would stop. Gu Mengmeng stayed at the entrance of the cave and looked at the far distance. Gregory hugged her from behind and Gu Mengmeng naturally leaned her head on his shoulders. Chapter 1478 - Yeah, My Life Is Complete.

Chapter 1478: Yeah, My Life Is Complete.

Gregory¡¯s voice reverberated in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, ¡°You¡¯re still worried? Your soul seemed to be away from your body from yesterday till now.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and looked at the sky, saying helplessly, ¡°Yeah, night has fallen and a day has already passed. I don¡¯t know what I am worried about, but... I just feel uneasy.¡± Gregory was silent for a moment before he asked hesitantly, ¡°In the past when you feel uneasy, what would Elvis and Lea do?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and shook her head, saying, ¡°I am not someone who has that much worries. It is my first time experiencing uneasiness for no reason.¡± Gregory sighed softly and said, ¡°So I should feel honoured? Your first time feeling uneasy for no reason and the person beside you is me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was humoured by what he said andughed, ¡°How about you tell me about your childhood stories, maybe I will feel better after diverting my attention.¡± ¡°Childhood?¡± Gregory asked back. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°During the days that I have been here, I feel that even though the scenery on Motou Mountains is unique and spectacr, but after looking at it for ten years, the mountains would no longer look like mountains and snow would not look like snow. How did you spend your time in the past? I am a little curious.¡± Gregory recalled seriously, then shook his head andugh bitterly, ¡°I forgot...¡± ¡°Forgot?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, feeling strange. Gregory nodded and replied, ¡°I thought about it seriously, and all my memories seemed to only begin after seeing you for the first time at Sauder, how did I survive those ten long years in the past? Other than flying endlessly... I don¡¯t remember anything else.¡± Gregory tightened his grasp on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm andughed softly, ¡°This sort of feeling is great, my life... only started the moment I met you, so you are my everything, and I am holding you now... Yeah, my life isplete.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°I am so important, yet you are unwilling to leave with me...¡± Gregory sighed and did not respond. He only pointed at the night sky and said, ¡°The night sky here is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that he was intentionally changing the topic and did not expose him. She merely nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful. In our world, the air is so polluted, especially in S City where I was, there was almost no stars at night. Strangely, I have been to the Beast World for four years yet I have never watched the stars properly. Since we are so high up today, you should watch with me and see if there is any horoscope I can recognise.¡± ¡°Alright, I shall watch with you.¡± Gregory¡¯s gaze had been on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face the whole time as she watched the stars. How could the light from stars be as dazzling as her? Gu Mengmeng gestured for a long time, but she could not even find the Big Dipper. She sighed and shook her head, saying, ¡°Previously I could easily talk about horoscopes when I was still in school but in fact, I don¡¯t even recognise any of the stars.¡± Gregory did not mind andughed, ¡°Does it matter whether you recognise them? It¡¯s fine so long as they are beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, admitting to what he just said. ¡°I just like it when you can always help me find a reason out when I fail at pretending to be intelligent.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t recognise all the stars but I know some stories about them. Let me tell you a story as a form of repayment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory smiled gently, his eyes filled with affections. Chapter 1479 - Our Daughter?

Chapter 1479: Our Daughter?

After some thinking, Gu Mengmeng reached out her hand and gestured with her fingers, saying, ¡°There was once a female deity who was filled with curiosity about the mortal world, so she secretly descended to the mortal world to explore the ce. In the mortal world, she and a man... a male fell in love. The deity¡¯s mother was enraged when she found out, most likely because she felt that it was not worth it that her 24 karat pure gold precious daughter who had been raised at home was so easily tricked by a wild beast that came from an unknown source. So she brought the deity back to the heaven and did not allow them to meet.¡± Gregory nodded and said, ¡°If our daughter fell in love with a wild beast, I would also not be happy about it.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°...¡± Wild beast was only a metaphor, alright? Moreover where did ¡®our daughter¡¯e from? She had already said that she would not be partners with him... Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turn unpleasant, Gregory immediately tried to salvage the situation and said, ¡°Of course, if you allow, I won¡¯t stop it. But... best to not be the first partner. The females from the Birds tribe should at least find the first partner from the tribe...¡± The more Gregory said, the more it seemed real, and his expression was so serious. Gu Mengmeng was speechless for a moment and did not even bother to rebuke him. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng no longer said anything, Gregory thought that she had agreed to it and was delighted. Not because he was happy about the power over deciding his daughter¡¯s partner but because he could discuss about ¡®their children¡¯ with her and just this fact alone made him feel blessed. Even though he was even more clear than Gu Mengmeng that they would not have a child together. ¡°Then? What happened afterwards?¡± Gregory asked with a smile. He wanted to hear Gu Mengmeng speak more to him. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°After the deity¡¯s mother brought the deity back to heaven, the deity cried incessantly. The cowherd on the ground also missed his wife a lot but he had no way. Then, a cow in his family became a spirit and told him that using its skin to wrap himself would allow him to meet the weaving deity. The cowherd did as he was told and carried his son and daughter in a shoulder pole to meet the weaving deity in the heaven. When the Heavenly Mother knew about this, she was infuriated so she used her hairpin to form a milky way between the cowherd and weaving deity... And that was the milky way where all the stars gathered. It had no edges and boundaries and it could not be transcended.¡± ¡°Then, a group of magpies could not watch it and felt that this mother-inw was too difficult to please. Even though the cowherd was not rich, he still had a house,nd and cow. Moreover, they already had children so it was not kind of her to forcefully separate them. So they formed a magpie bridge so that every year on the seventh month seventh day, the cowherd and weaving deity could transcend the milky way to meet.¡± When Gu Mengmeng finished, sheughed softly, ¡°Actually I think this story is quite tragic but I don¡¯t know why many people say it is romantic. Every year during the seventh evening of the seventh month, everyone would celebrate and all the couples around the world would show off their affections... Up till now I could not understand what is worth celebrating when a couple could only once a year.¡± Gregoryughed and said, ¡°Alright, the story is over. Quickly get some sleep, you still have to get the Love of the Sky tomorrow.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Hopefully everything would turn out fine.¡± Gregory did not respond and ony hugged Gu Mengmeng as hey by the fire. He lightly patted her back with a rhythm until her steady breathing could be heard. Then, he left a kiss on her forehead and using a calm and certain tone, said, ¡°It will be fine, definitely will be.¡± Chapter 1480 - My Warmth Is Only For You.

Chapter 1480: My Warmth Is Only For You.

The next day morning, Gu Mengmeng did not need Gregory to wake her up as she had already woken up early by herself. The moment she opened her eyes she saw Gregory¡¯s neck and was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°Hi, morning.¡± ¡°Baby Meng, morning.¡± Gregory returned a smile, then got up to add five ice cups into the pot. He turned back to adjust the beast skin on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, then said, ¡°The wind is much weaker now, after you wash up and eat something, I will bring you on a flight around Motou Mountains so that you can view its scenery.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°I was just casually saying it the other day, and you really still remember.¡± Gregory smiled gently and said, ¡°I remember every promise I made to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng lightly punched Gregory¡¯s chest andughed mischievously, ¡°Aiyo, you are really such a heartwarming guy.¡± Gregory held her little fist and ced it on his heart, saying softly, ¡°my warmth is only for you.¡± As she was retrieving Love of the Sky that day, Gu Mengmeng was a little excited. She did not feel like eating anything and wanted to set off immediately, but Gregory did not allow her and said that she must eat something otherwise he would not bring her out. She was not in the mood and pestered Gregory to convince him but Gregory forcefully fed her an entire rabbit before letting her off. ¡°Come up.¡± Gregory stood at the cave entrance with his back facing Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmengy on his back without hesitation. It was really easy for humans to form a habit. She still remembered how ufortable she was during the first time when she was on Gregory¡¯s back and fidgeted around a lot, but now she wasying sofortably. ¡°This is the first time I am flying in my half-beast form, I do not know if I can control well, so you have to hold on tight... If I change to my beast form half way, don¡¯t hesitate and immediately hold on tight to my feathers, you understand?¡± Gregory reminded her. Gu Mengmeng nodded. Gregory seemed to still be worrying as he continued, ¡°Even if you did not manage to hold onto me, don¡¯t be scared, I will definitely catch you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly. Her entire body was hanging from Gregory¡¯s back, with both arms around his neck and both legs wrapped around his waist. Her little head was ced on his shoulders, making her look exactly like a mischievous little monkey. Gregory transformed his hands into wings, and with a jump, he flew into the sky. The wind was blowing on both sides and Gregory seemed to be not used to flying in his half-beast form, but the instincts of a bird allowed him to quickly find his bnce and soon, he was flying steadily. Gu Mengmeng felt amazed. She had sat on an airne before but had never sat outside the airne, moreover an airne would not under her control like Gregory and fly anywhere she wanted to. ¡°Woohoo...!¡± The scenery before her eyes quickly passed by her as they flew. Even though the wind had stopped, there was still cold air, it did not make Gu Mengmeng feel extremely cold and she only felt refreshed. Gregory carried Gu Mengmeng to circle the sky around Motou Mountains. Even though he had flown for ten years, it seemed to be extremely different that day. The sunlight was bright, warm breeze was blowing, a beautiful woman on his back, what else could he ask for? If it could remain like this, how great would it be... ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go get the Love of the Sky.¡± Gregory turned his head to say to Gu Mengmeng. In the past, Gregory had always carried her to fly using his beast form and her entire body would be covered by his feathers and her vision would be obstructed. This was the first time she was flying so enjoyably and she felt exhrated. It was a pity that they had to stop so soon but it was more important to obtain Love of the Sky and it could not be affected, so Gu Mengmeng turned her face andughed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s first get Love of the Sky. After taking it, if there¡¯s still no wind, can you give me a ride for two more rounds?¡± Chapter 1481 - You’re Capable, Brother

Chapter 1481: You¡¯re Capable, Brother

Gregory¡¯s lips curled up to form a bitter smile but he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± While on his back, Gu Mengmeng could not see clearly Gregory¡¯s expression and only heard him reminding, ¡°I am transforming now, you have to hold on tight.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gu Mengmeng waspletely in an excited state and even her response was filled with energy and eagerness. Gregory transformed into his beast form in midair. Gu Mengmeng could not hold onto his broad shoulders, and slid down to his shoulder de, only able to grab onto his feathers just like in the past to secure herself. Her vision was obstructed and she could not see the surroundings but she could feel Gregory flying at a steep angle. She did not know whether it was because she was bing closer to Love of the Sky or because she had just experienced the excitement of flying, she had a vivid image in her mind and felt really stimted, as though she was sitting on a rollercoaster. Her scream made Gregory¡¯s adrenaline level rise. Usually, it would take much effort to ascend the height but he actually flew up in one shot. When theynded safely, Gregory heaved a sigh of relief. He transformed into human form and ced Gu Mengmeng down. Gu Mengmeng looked around curiously and realised that this was the peak that looked like a snake from a distance. Both sides had a huge cave that seemed like the eyes of a snake. Gu Mengmeng moved closer to one of the cave and felt that it was pitch dark. There was obviously light outside but it could not enter the cave. A cold air slowly came from the entrance of the cave. Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and could only make out something frozen in ice that was found deep in the cave. ¡°What is inside that?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Gregory. Gregory smiled without responding. He dragged Gu Mengmeng to one side and said, ¡°Love of the Sky is not in the cave, you should not go closer to it.¡± ¡°I am just looking...¡± Gu Mengmeng was filled with curiosity. Since they were up here, she should might as well explore. ¡°Look at it after obtaining Love of the Sky. I¡¯m worried that it would be troublesome if the wind returnster.¡± Gregory was still holding Gu Mengmeng back and not allowing her to move closer. Gu Mengmeng did not insist and thought that it was more urgent for her to settle the important matters. So Gu Mengmeng followed Gregory to walk towards the center. In the center of both snake eyes, there was a dent in the ground. The temporary snow umted had melted and formed clear water in it. Gu Mengmeng reached out her hands to touch it but was stopped by Gregory. He shook his head and said, ¡°The water formed from the 1000 year ice may cause you to lose your hand if you touch it.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± After he said that, Gregory pulled Gu Mengmeng behind him, then transformed his hands to wings. With a strong sweep, the water was instantly blown out of the pit and instantly formed ice when in contact with the ground, forming a thinyer of glistening ice flowers. Gu Mengmeng leaned on Gregory¡¯s shoulders as she watched the water droplets blown away like fireworks blooming. Just like a child filled with curiosity, she smiled uncontrobly, ¡°You¡¯re really capable, brother.¡± Gregory smiled dotingly and helplessly and said, ¡°Love of the Sky is there, you just have to take it.¡± Gu Mengmeng moved out from behind Gregory and extended her body towards the pit. Indeed, she saw a pair of transparent wings that looked like ice sculpturesying t. It was huge and seemed to be twice as big as Gregory¡¯s wings. This size... her father wanted her to carry it around? How? Chapter 1482 - Don’t Worry, There’s Me!

Chapter 1482: Don¡¯t Worry, There¡¯s Me!

Gu Mengmeng bent down and reached out her hands to touch that pair of wings. Strangely, even though she could see it, she could not touch it, just like she could see ice and not feel air. Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Gregory in confusion. Gregory said, y down and use your back to touch the wings.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mengmeng followed his instructions. Shey on the ground with her face up. Then she felt a heart stinging pain. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt something piercing through her shoulder de and that instant, it was so painful that her entire body was twitching and she was screaming. ¡°Baby Meng!¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes had reddened in fright because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heartwrenching scream. He wanted to move closer to pick her up but he could not. A huge tornado spreaded outwards with Gu Mengmeng in the center and swept everything in the world upwards. Gregory fought the strong wind to move closer to Gu Mengmeng with huge difficulty. Even though the tornado and brutal icicles had cut open his skin like countless knives, he did not retreat and continued to move closer to Gu Mengmeng with strong resolute. His Baby Meng was screaming in pain in the middle, he had to go over to protect her. He promised her that no matter what happened, he would protect her so he had to go over. The sharp ice bits attacked him at lightning speed. He avoided one fatal icicle that was flying towards his neck but he could not avoid the one attacking his eye. The wind was too strong and the icicles were too sharp. Before he could feel pain, blood had already flowed down from the corner of his eyes. With his mind still worried about Gu Mengmeng who was screaming, Gregory did not even realise that one of his eyes had turned blind. The tornado was spreading outwards continuously and its strength was bing stronger. Even for Gregory, he had never experienced such strong wind in the past ten years. If not because Gu Mengmeng was trapped in the middle of the tornado, he would definitely be blown away. With difficulty taking each step, yet still refusing to step back, when his fingertips finally touched Gu Mengmeng, his heart that had risen to his mouth could finally be at rest. Gritting his teeth, he forced his body forward and hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms. she was definitely in pain as she no longer made any sound. Her eyes were tightly shut and her forehead was covered in sweat. The blood vessels at her temples were almost bursting, her fists clenched tight and her palms with blood dripping, obviously because her nails had dug deep into her flesh. ¡°Baby Meng, Baby Meng!¡± Gregory called out in a panic. He hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still me!¡± Gregory opened his arms and transformed them into wings. He ced Gu Mengmeng tightly in his wings, then walked out from the tornado. When he came to the cave that Gu Mengmeng wanted to visit initially, his wings had already been damaged so badly by the icicles that there was no unharmed skin left, his flesh was badly mutted and it was so nasty to see. He ced the unconscious Gu Mengmeng on the ground and knelt in front of the statue trapped in the ice, praying earnestly, ¡°Please transfer all the pain that Gu Mengmeng is suffering to me. I am willing to bear twice the pain in exchange for her safety.¡± The howling wind seemed to slowly calm down. Gregory endured the injuries all over his body and used the beast skin to tie Gu Mengmeng on his back. Ignoring the countless wounds on his wings, he forced himself to open his wings and fly. There was not much time left, he had to bring Gu Mengmeng safely to Elvis and Lea so that they could bring her out. Chapter 1483 - Something Happened, Right?

Chapter 1483: Something Happened, Right?

When Gu Mengmeng woke up, Elvis was carrying her and running frantically. Elvis rarely ran like this. Previously, no matter how they had to hurry on their journey, Elvis would still be running leisurely and had never seemed so pathetic. He did not seem to be running, he seemed to be... escaping. Lea was following closely behind Elvis. Both of them had extremely focused expressions with their attention focused in front and their feet not stopping at all. There was a trail of footprints left behind on the smooth snow, making it obvious how fast they had been running, almost as though they were flying across the snow. Gu Mengmeng was dazed and did not care about the cold wind blowing in her face as she struggled to stand up. She looked around at the surroundings and confirmed that she was still within the boundaries of Motou Mountains. Elvis and Lea were around but Gregory and Wabei were missing. ¡°Where are they?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned as she asked. Her question made Elvis and Lea stop in their tracks and sank into the snow. The snow was as deep as their chest level but they seemed to not notice. Their gaze at Gu Mengmeng was even more deep and Gu Mengmeng could clearly see Elvis¡¯ cheekbones rising and falling, as though he was chewing something. ¡°Something happened, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly jump down myself, so it must be Gregory who handed me over to you guys, but he is not with you guys... Usually, even if he did not request, Lea and you would not carry me and run in the snow instead of letting Gregory carry me to take a morefortable flight. So something happened to Gregory?¡± When Gu Mengmeng finished saying that, she nced across Elvis and Lea¡¯s faces. Both of them remained silent because they promised to not lie to her. So Gu Mengmeng guessed correctly. Taking a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°What about Wabei? Something also happened to him right? Seeing how you guys ran just now, there must be danger behind. Under such situation, so long as Wabei was not dead, he would not leave me behind and not care... so now, he¡¯s either dead or something worse than him dying has happened. Otherwise, even if he was frozen, you guys would not leave him behind and not care. After all, if something happened to little shit, I will be sad and you guys won¡¯t do anything that made me sad unless you had no choice.¡± ¡°Say it, what happened to both of them?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared into Elvis and Lea¡¯s eyes and asked. ¡°Mengmeng, we only have half a day to run out. After half a day, the wind would start blowing again. This cold weather is not something we can endure so within half a day we definitely have to leave Motou Mountains. I will exin to you after leaving this ce, alright?¡± Lea tried to convince Gu Mengmeng but Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°You guys leave first.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng, stop fooling around.¡± Elvis said coldly. Gu Mengmeng hugged Elvis tightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Gregory but it must be because of me. Since he has a title and belongs to me, I cannot leave him alone to face danger himself. As for little shit... I had promised beforeing here that so long as I am alive, I would bring out the way I brought him in.¡± ¡°Gregory is on the highest peak of Motou Mountains, you won¡¯t be able to go up.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, listen to me, let¡¯s go first.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and smiled, ¡°You guys cannot go up but I can.¡± After she said that, she pushed Elvis away and using the momentum from her jump, she opened up a pair of ice sculpted wings. Chapter 1484 - Gregory, I Am Back To FetChapter You.

Chapter 1484: Gregory, I Am Back To Fetch You.

Gu Mengmeng walked in circles, then said, ¡°Lea and you should leave Motou Mountains first, I am going back to look for Gregory and little shit. Believe me, I know my life is important to both of you, so I will definitely not let myself be in danger. Once I realise that the situation is beyond my control, I will definitely leave.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces and clenched their teeth. Eventually, they gave in and said, ¡°Let us follow you.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°You have also mentioned that both of you cannot go up the peak of Motou Mountains where Gregory is at. Once the wind starts blowing, you will be unable to fight and won¡¯t be able to help me, instead I still have to take care of you guys. Listen to me, leave first and wait for me, don¡¯t make me distracted.¡± After she said that, she turned and flew towards the highest peak on Motou Mountains. It was easy to recognise. Among all the mountains, it was the highest and shaped like a snake. It was uncertain whether it was because Gregory flying her that day that taught her to fly. Her first flight was tiring but not difficult. Even though she did not control her bnce well,but at least she did not fall. It was as though flying was her natural ability and this was all because of the wings rather than her. It was also uncertain how long Elvis and Lea had run for but Gu Mengmeng spent around 20 minutes to reach the peak of Motou Mountains. And when she saw Gregory , she waspletely stunned. Tears rolled down her face uncontrobly as her heart felt crushing pain. She did not even feel her nose stinging when tears flowed down, apanied by her heart pain. ¡°Gregory...¡± It was a simple word and it made the person back facing her freeze. He did not turn back and opened his mouth to speak with much difficulty, ¡°We had agreed that once you obtain Love of the Sky, you would leave and never turn back... Why did you return?¡± ¡°You are my male partner, how could I abandon you and leave?!¡± Gu Mengmeng responded Gregory with a crying voice. She walked step by step towards that back that was covered in injuries. There were really many wounds on his back and it was uncountable. His entire back was bleeding so much as though it was never going to stop. And what made her most shocked was the two hideous wound on his shoulder de. His wings... were gone. That should originally have been a pair of strong wings that was alike to an angel¡¯s wings, but now, all left is a wound that is badly mutted. She did not dare to ask where his wings had gone. She could only suppress her sadness and said, ¡°Gregory, I am back to fetch you... leave with me, alright?¡± ¡°Baby Meng, don¡¯te here.¡± Gregory never turned his back and only back faced her. The pride as a male allowed him to endure all the pain and not shed a tear but her appearance easily caused his psychological defense mechanism to crumble, all his determination was shattered to dust because of her phrase ¡®I am back to fetch you¡¯. He gritted his teeth to stop himself from crying and with a self-mocking tone, heughed bitterly and said, ¡°Sorry, I can never hug and hum to you, move elegantly or apany you to draw, watch the sunrise, and fly in the sky to look down at Motou. Since you cane up, it shows that Love of the Sky has been integrated smoothly in you. Congrattions, you can fly now. Unfortunately, my dream of flying alongside you is unlikely toe true. But don¡¯t worry, Baby Meng, I can help you guard this ce in exchange for your safe departure. Don¡¯t let my sacrifice be wasted, quicky leave, alright?¡± Chapter 1485 - Let Me Retain My Last Pride As A Bird, Alright?

Chapter 1485: Let Me Retain My Last Pride As A Bird, Alright?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why are you making me leave? Why do you not want to leave together?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not control her tears and roughly wiped it away. She sniffed and then said almost in a pleading voice, ¡°Gregory, didn¡¯t you say I am the most important to you? Didn¡¯t you say you would listen to me so long as I coax you? I am coaxing you now, any method of coaxing is fine, just leave with me, alright?¡± Gregory was choking with sobs and his voice was trembling uncontrobly when he said, ¡°Behave Baby Meng, don¡¯t cry. Now... I can no longer hug you tofort you.¡± ¡°Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter if you cannot hug me. I can hug you. Let me hug you, I will stop crying after hugging you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to take another step closer but Gregory shouted with his deep voice, ¡°If youe closer, I can only jump down from here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t act rashly. I won¡¯t go over, I will just not go over okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so frightened that she did not dare to move forward, worried that he might really jump down out of agitation. She had even stepped back and said, ¡°I have moved back, moved back. Don¡¯t jump, you don¡¯t have wings now, even if I can fly I am not skilful, I am afraid that I won¡¯t be able to catch you... I am a coward, don¡¯t scare me anymore, I beg you... I am really afraid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te here and I won¡¯t jump, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid, don¡¯t let my heart break. Behave, while the wind is not back yet, quickly leave, alright?¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was coaxing, sincere and even pleading. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied, ¡°You should leave with me. While the wind is not back, let me bring you and leave together. Aren¡¯t you always waiting for me to like you? I like you, alright? Leave with me, I will definitely like you properly in the future and treat you well. Leave with me, I beg you, alright?¡± Gregory took a deep breath and his voice was filled with helplessness as he said, ¡°I have said before, I don¡¯t want to show you such a pathetic sight of me to earn your pity, so don¡¯t say that you like me at such a time. Let me retain myst pride as a bird, alright?¡± ¡°No no no! What stupid pride, how much is it worth?¡± Gu Mengmeng shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°So long as you leave with me, I don¡¯t want any arrogance and pride. I can give them all to you, so long as you leave with me!¡± This was Motou Mountains and now Gregory does not have wings and is covered in injuries. It was easy to predict the oue if he was left alone there. Gu Mengmeng had already caused Snakel¡¯s death, she did not want to be responsible for Gregory¡¯s death as well. She was the one who wanted Love of the Sky. If anyone had to pay the price, it should be her, why should someone else suffer on her behalf, why should someone pay their lives for her? She did not want it, she did not want it to happen! ¡°Baby Meng, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Gregory had been back facing Gu Mengmeng the whole time. He took a deep breath before he could force himself to sound more calm, then he slowly spoke, ¡°I have been counting down. Be it initially at Sauder or afterwards when wee to Motou Mountains, I have always been counting down to the day that I would lose you... Now that it has be like this, it¡¯s also fine, at least I don¡¯t have to worry about losing you the next second.¡± ¡°I have said that you should leave with me, I will treat you nicely my entire life, you won¡¯t ever lose me.¡± Gu Mengmeng pleaded earnestly, ¡°You said that you don¡¯t want to wield a sword, and only want to hold me for your entire life. You promised an entire life so it should be your entire life, a day less, a minute less or a second less is not an entire life! Gregory, you are a bird, and birds have their pride, you cannot go back on your words!¡± Chapter 1486 - Baby Meng, I Lied To You.

Chapter 1486: Baby Meng, I Lied To You.

¡°Baby Meng, behave, stop it.¡± Gregory lowered his head and said, ¡°My life began the day I met you, you gifted me the meaning of living. Now that I am in this state, I still feel the happiest, because I loved youpletely in my life and you allowed me to feel blissful for my entire life.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Our life together is still long, leave with me and I will show you how long ¡®an entire life¡¯ is.¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°Baby Meng, I lied to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I forgive you. No matter what you lied to me about, I am not angry. Really, I am really not angry, so leave with me, alright?¡± Gregory, ¡°Actually... right from the start, I knew that once you obtain Love of the Sky, I would not be able to leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and she recalled all the instances that they had talked. He was always lying, saying that after she retrieve Love of the Sky, he had to stay on Motou Mountains to fulfill his duty as the leader, saying that he would wait until the dry season for her to return to Motou Mountains to avoid the heat and meet with him, and even saying that he would fly down to look for her when he was free. She felt strange at that moment and now it seemed that all that he had said was a lie. No wonder, no wonder he would always change the topic when she said that he should leave with her, either that or he would not respond. It turned out that right from the start he knew the price that a person had to pay after she took the Love of the Sky. So he had nned to die for her right from the start? It was even more ridiculous that she had been counting down eagerly and waiting for the day that the wind would stop so that she could get her hands on Love of the Sky earlier. Ha, how was she looking forward to Love of the Sky, she was actually looking forward to Gregory¡¯s death! What kind of feeling was he bearing when he took her on the two rounds of flight in the sky? What kind of feeling was he bearing when he told her, ¡®It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go get Love of the Sky¡¯? And what exactly... did he feel when he heard her say, ¡®If there is still no wind after getting Love of the Sky, let¡¯s fly two more rounds¡¯? And what feeling did he have when he replied her with ¡®sure¡¯? Damn it, Gu Mengmeng had never felt that she was such a scumbag! What exactly had she done?! ¡°Regarding the story about Love of the Sky, I lied to you.¡± Gregory said slowly, ¡°That bird did not fall in love with the beast but he fell in love with the Messenger of the Beast Deity. He did not leave a calm and peaceful life after leaving his wings behind to leave with the beast. Instead, he stayed here to help her guard a person, waiting for that soul to return.¡± Gu Mengmeng was lost and did not know how to react. She could listen to Gregory¡¯s words while in a daze. ¡°In the cave that you wanted to enter just now but I did not allow, that¡¯s the true form of the bird... the form without wings.¡± Gregory sighed and continued, ¡°It was said that this mountain is transformed from the most beloved partner of the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity after he died. His body and soul was scattered in different parts of the Beast World and required a fated person to collect them all. When everything is returned to its original ce, her beloved partner can then revive. So the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity arranged different people to guard at different ces to protect that body and soul.¡± Gregory stopped for a moment, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s really painful to have their wings broken but this was the only way to guard the mountain and prevent it from copsing before they havepleted the task. So the bird did that without any hesitation. And this guarding would take 1000 years.¡± Chapter 1487 - You Are Lying Again!

Chapter 1487: You Are Lying Again!

¡°The vulture n and that master¡¯s engagement... was thus decided.¡± Gregory intentionally rxed his tone, as though he was talking about something that was not important, but no matter how casual he talked about it, it did not change the cruel face that ¡®the bloodline had been passed on when he could hear that faithful messenger¡¯s calling and only this bloodline could guard this mountain.¡¯ ¡°So I used this pair of wings to exchange your wings, is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng made the most objective conclusion and said each word clearly. Gregory hesitated. He did not want to let Gu Mengmeng face this situation so he sent her away while she was unconscious. He thought that the next time she came would be next year¡¯s dry season and even if she knew that he was dead, it had been a year and probably she would not be that upset. In fact... During this one year, she would meet new people, encounter new events and probably she might even forget that there was someone on Motou Mountains waiting for her to return to ¡®avoid the heat¡¯ and would continue leading a carefree life. Although it sounds miserable to be forgotten. But at least she was happy and that was enough for Gregory. But he did not expect her to return so quickly. Before he could clear up his pathetic look and hide all traces of his miserable state, she had actually returned. It was now pointless to deny. Everything was right before her eyes, what use was it to deny? He nodded with difficulty and spouted a ¡®yes¡¯. Gu Mengmeng fell to the ground hard, as though a 500 kilograms weight had dropped suddenly from a thin fishing line, and her heart felt that it was crushed to form a bloody hole. But that pain could not bepared to the badly mutted back view of Gregory. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore, I am going to return this pair of wings to him and let him continue guarding this mountain. I no longer want Love of the Sky, I don¡¯t want it, I want you, leave with me, alright...¡± ¡°Baby Meng, don¡¯t say these foolish words. My wings are already broken, the pair on your back is no longer Love of the Sky, mine is... There¡¯s no turning back.¡± Gregory sighed and then continued, ¡°I did not finish saying the legend.¡± Gregory stopped for a moment, seemingly to take in a breath, then coughed and continued, ¡°Legend says that so long as the partner of the Messenger of the Beast Deity can be revived, the bird that has been guarding here will be reincarnated. Now my wings has reced his to be the new Love of the Sky and I will move to another cave to begin another offering ritual. Then, I will be like him, guarding this mountain without my wings... so don¡¯t be sad, this is not definitely a dying situation, maybe, maybe...¡± ¡°You are lying again!¡± Gu Mengmeng interjected and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°How are you intending to lie to me now? Say that Wales can revive? Then your wings can grow back? Then you return to my side? Do you think that I am a three-year-old kid?!¡± ¡°I am not lying to you this time, I am telling you the truth.¡± Gregory exined. ¡°Since you are not lying to me, why are you not turning around to look at me to say this?¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a pushy manner, ¡°You know that I study psychology, right? If I am alert, there is almost zero sess rate in trying to lie in front of me, turn around and repeat what you said, then I will believe you.¡± Chapter 1488 - Gregory, I Am Here.

Chapter 1488: Gregory, I Am Here.

¡°I...¡± Gregory¡¯s back froze and he could not move. Gu Mengmeng smiled, cried and pleaded, ¡°Look, you don¡¯t even dare to look at me. Are you afraid of me exposing your life, or are you afraid that you cannot stand it and will leave with me? Gregory, you said that you like me, is it true? Hmm? If you like me that much, why are you not turning around to look at me? Do you know how sad, helpless and anxious I am now? Look at me, look in my eyes and tell me that you don¡¯t care. Even if I cry to death here, you don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Baby Meng, stop it.¡± Gregory¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness. If he could, how would he not want to take another look at her? Suddenly, the ground quaked and Gu Mengmeng fell to the ground. Her shocked scream finally made him lose his control and he suddenly turned around to ¡®look towards¡¯ the source of the sound. Gu Mengmeng fell to the ground and she was stunned when she saw Gregory¡¯s face. ¡°Baby Meng, where are you? Did anything happen to you? Hmm? Reply me, quickly!¡± Gregory was urgently trying to walk towards the direction where her sound came from but he did not see her fall to the ground and walked past her. Hepletely had no idea that it was a deep cliff in front of him and only called out her name anxiously, ¡°Baby Meng, don¡¯t scare me... where are you? Hmm?¡± ¡°Gregory, I am here.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally could not hold in her tears. She wanted to put up a strong front and not let Gregory think that she was pitying him, so she tried not to mention about the wings, and tried to prevent herself from crying too obviously, but now, she can no longer hold it in. Gregory¡¯s eyes ¨C those sharp eyes that could urately spot her from 6000 meter height in the sky ¨C was only left with two bloody holes. He was crying just now because of her plead, because of her insistence... But it was not tears flowing down, rather it was blood. From those pair of eyes, blood flowed down like tears and covered his face. Upon hearing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice, Gregory then heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Mengmeng could sense that even his breathing was shaking. Gregory turned around and tried to find his way to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and asked gently, ¡°What happened? Did you fall? Is it painful? Why did your tone change... how badly are you injured? Baby Meng, behave and quickly look for Lea alright? He is skilled at healing and can definitely treat you.¡± Gu Mengmeng reached out her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She hated the smell of blood, ever since the eerie night campfire party on hering-to-age ceremony. So Elvis and Lea would usually not let the fellow tribesman bring back the hunted loots, and would let them directly handle them outside and bring back only the cleaned meat. After what had happened to Snakel, she hated blood stench even more and would usually try to avoid it as far as possible. But that day, the blood stench did not make her feel afraid or disgusted, instead she felt pained, really pained. He had been injured to this extent, yet he did not even frown, but because of her falling, he hadpletely lost control. ¡°Yeah, I fell, it¡¯s really painful... Gregory, keep mepany, alright? I beg you, I am injured... my leg might even be broken, it¡¯s even bleeding...¡± In fact, she only had a light abrasion. Moreover, she had her Beast King abilities holding her up, even if she had broken her leg, she would not be in any danger. Chapter 1489 - I Live For You, And Die For You.

Chapter 1489: I Live For You, And Die For You.

Except that he was being affected because he was too concerned about her. ¡°When I flew back here I could recognise this mountain, but I cannot find my way if I had to fly out... If you don¡¯t apany me, I will definitely be trapped in Motou Mountains, moreover I am injured and might die along the way due to excessive bleeding... Gregory, I am scared, you should apany me and send me out of Motou Mountains. Just send me... alright? Ah? It¡¯s painful, really painful...¡± As she said that, she held on tightly to his neck and did not loosen her grip. He obviously had no arms to push her away but she was still worried that he would try to break free, so she clung to his neck tightly, and pleaded in a coquettish manner, trying to make his heart soften. So long as he was willing to leave the mountain with her, even if she had to knock him out and tie him up, she would definitely keep him by her side and not let him die on Motou Mountains. Gregory¡¯s body was very frozen. He was not only enduring the pain from broken wings, blindness and a whole body of injuries, he was also suffering the pain that she had to suffer from growing a new pair of wings and it was twice the amount of pain. But all these pain seemed to be nothing muchpared to her hug. The cells in his entire body was in such great pain that he felt as though his organs were all burning but when she clung to him like this, it made him feel a bliss he had never ever experienced. ¡°I can arrange a bird to lead the way and send you out.¡± Without his arms, he could not push her away, neither could he hug her. This was the first time she was desiring his hug so much but he could not reciprocate. If there was any regrets, this would be one of them. ¡°You also felt the quake just now right? I need to immediately start the offering ritual, otherwise this mountain would copse. By then, my wings would have been broken for nothing and it would cost the lives of the entire Birds tribe.¡± Most importantly, once that happened, Gu Mengmeng and her partners would not be able to leave. ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t remove the feather from your ears, because I will be the wind and blow that feather, to tell you that I love you, I miss you, I am protecting you...¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Her throat felt as though it was choked viciously by a pair of hands as she could not make out any sound. ¡°I live for you, and die for you. Baby Meng, I loved youpletely for my whole life and this is the greatest pride that I have.¡± ¡°No...¡± Gu Mengmeng sobbed breathlessly and hugged Gregory without letting go at all. ¡°Even if I have to tie you, I will tie and bring you away. I don¡¯t care about whether this mountain will copse, I just don¡¯t want you to die!¡± Gregory sighed and said, ¡°Baby Meng, I caused myself to be like this not because I wanted you to cry. Behave, give me a smile, alright? Even though I can no longer see, so long as you are smiling, I would feel blessed.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not respond and Gregory knew that she must be crying miserably. But heughed and said helplessly, ¡°Being able to see you cry for me before I die ¨C I think I will die without any regrets.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to die!¡± Gu Mengmeng almost cried till she fained and her throat became hoarse. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Gregory promised, ¡°I am only guarding this mountain and waiting for that Master to revive. Then, I will definitely look for you. I am still waiting for you to fall in love with me, still waiting for that pleasant weather when I can bring you to soar in the skies and overlook the Beast World. How could I bear to die? Right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to guard the mountain, I want you to guard me!¡± Gu Mengmeng was already crying so much that her nose was blocked. When she spoke, she could not breathe smoothly and every sentence she said was broken. Chapter 1490 - I Will Become The Wind And Protect You Forever.

Chapter 1490: I Will Be The Wind And Protect You Forever.

¡°I will be the wind and protect you forever. I promise.¡± Gregory promised. ¡°I don¡¯t believe, you are lying again.¡± Gregory smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I swear that if I lie again, I will die alone and never see you again. See, I lied to you and my oath about breaking my wings and bing blind came true... Seems like this oath reallyes true. I care about you that much, so never seeing you again is the most vicious oath I can make. So believe me once more, alright?¡± Another quake came from the ground. Gregory could not hug Gu Mengmeng and could only used his legs to try to stay bnced, so that she would not be injured because of the movement. ¡°Baby Meng, I really do not have much time left. Behave and leave quickly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want to leave you alone. Leave with me, together!¡± Gregory clenched his teeth and closed his eyes to pray, then Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wings on her back suddenly opened. It started to p strongly and Gu Mengmeng was instantly carried to the sky by the wings. ¡°Gregory! Gregory!¡± Gu Mengmeng screamed at the top of her lungs. But Gregory stood on the spot and faced the direction where Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice had disappeared. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Baby Meng, the cowherd and weaving deity are actually not so miserable, at least they could still meet once a year and that is something worth celebrating. If, if... I can return to your side one day, we should also celebrate the Seventh Month, alright?¡± The distance was too far and Gu Mengmeng could no longer hear what he had said. And Gregory was also clear that he would never be able to hear her response, so he stood for a while, then steadily walked to the other cave on the mountain peak. Legend says that both caves on the mountain peak were originally the vents of a volcano and one of them were guarded by Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s flying partner for 1000 years, whereas the other one... Gregory stood at the mouth of the vent and took a deep breath. With a smile on his face, his mind was filled with memories of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice and face during all these days. He had no regrets even if he were to die. The males in the Beast World never feared death, it was even more glorious for them to die for their beloved female partner. Even though it was a slight mistake for Gu Mengmeng to see his pathetic look in the end, but it was alright. If he could return reincarnated, he would definitely make use of a stronger version of himself to overwrite the ws he had left behind. A bird should have the pride of a bird. He was unwilling for Baby Meng to remember a useless and crippled him when she thought about him. Without any hesitation and fear, Gregory jumped into the volcanicva. Theva bubbled then spurted out. From a distance away, it seemed like fresh blood had flowed out from one eye of the huge snake. This was the second time Motou had shed blood. The previous time was when Love of the Sky became the treasure that guarded the mountain. When Gu Mengmeng saw theva flow out from the snake eye, she knew what had happened. Instantly, her vision darkened and she fainted. But she did not know that when theva stopped flowing, a statue that was wrapped inva slowly rose up from the cave and blocked the vent. Like the statue in the other cave, it guarded the cave in the highest peak of Motou Mountains. When Gu Mengmeng woke up, she was already at the borders of Motou Mountains territory. Elvis, Lea and Auretin were surrounding her with faces of worry. Chapter 1491

Chapter 1491: 895Íßã£ÄØ?»¹Ã»»ØÀ´?

Gu Mengmeng opened her eyes and rubbed her temples that were still aching. She moved her lips and forced a smile. Lea felt heartache and hugged her in his arms, saying, ¡°If you are sad, you don¡¯t have to smile, who are you forcing yourself for?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s throat was in immense pain, luckily Elvis handed over the water he prepared so that she could moisturised her throat. Motou Mountains had returned to its peaceful state. Withoug asking, Gu Mengmeng also knew how long she had been unconscious for. Regardless of what Gregory intended to do, it must have already happened. She could not stop it. It was toote... Gregory was really ruthless. He was forcing her to believe that legend. Now that things had reached this stage, what else could she do other than believing it? She could be said to be lying to herself or even superstitious but she could only believe that Gregory would return when Wales revive. Stroking the feather on her ears, Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and only smiled faintly. He said that even if he could not see, so long as she smiled, he would feel blessed. Then she would smile, smile for him to see. ¡°Where¡¯s Wabei? He¡¯s still not back?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not going to mention Gregory at all, so Elvis and Lea naturally would not ask. Seeing that she changed the topic, they just thought of it as her not willing to mention that upsetting incident. Gu Mengmeng had always been heavily invested in rtionships. When Snakel died, she had been depressed for a long time and Elvis and Lea could still remember up to now. In contrast, her reaction was already considered great. ¡°He¡¯s not back, but...¡± He¡¯s most likely not returning. Elvis and Lea could not finish the remaining sentence. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°What exactly happened? You guys tell me.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces but neither of them spoke. Auretin was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I am heading off to hunt first.¡± Lea found an excuse and smiled, ¡°Yeah, you must not have eaten delicious food during this period of time, I will leave with Auretin and pick something nice for you to eat.¡± After he said that, he left. Gu Mengmeng knew that he was avoiding trouble as he was scared of her asking further. Shey in Elvis¡¯ arms and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Tell me, I don¡¯t have more energy for this and I don¡¯t want to think too much.¡± Elvis hesitated, then nodded and said, ¡°After we reached the foot of the mountain, Wabei suddenly became crazy. His eyes turned red and started to attack us for no reason. Lea and I wanted to hold him down but we failed.¡± ¡°Failed?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand. By right, even though Wabei was strong, he was only a fifth-level orc. Elvis was a Beast King, there should be no reason for him to be unable to hold him down. Moreover, with the help of Lea, both of them still could not control Wabei? Gu Mengmeng felt strange. Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Wabei had be stranger the closer he got to the mountain. Initially, he was only irritated, then he started to lose control. He said... it seemed that something was calling him and making him lose control.¡± ¡°That mountain...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and muttered to herself but she could not think of anything. Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, and seeing that she could ept it, Elvis continued, ¡°He dived into the snow after bing crazy. Lea and I followed but we only found a steep cave. Other than snakes... other tribed could not enter.¡± Chapter 1492 - Gu Mengmeng Was Going To Meet The Beast Deity

Chapter 1492: Gu Mengmeng Was Going To Meet The Beast Deity

Only snakes can enter the secret passageway to the cave? Gu Mengmeng felt her head aching. Before entering, Wabei had already mentioned that he sensed something strange from Motou Mountains. She had even asked if he hade before but he said that he did not remember. But Wabei had easily found the entrance to this path for snakes even though it was in a mountain buried under snow. As though he was led by something... Suddenly, a thought came to her mind. Unknowingly, she recalled the question that Wabei asked her before entering ¨C whether this mountain looked like him. At that time, Gu Mengmeng still thought that he was joking and said that aren¡¯t all snakes all the same, and even Snakel looked simr. Wabei did not say anything but Gu Mengmeng knew that all snakes looked the same to her, but snakes could tell the difference between their features. Just like the mark behind her neck, she, Elvis and Lea could not tell any changes but Wabei could tell at one look that it was not a mark left behind by Snakel originally. Or perhaps... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She grabbed Elvis¡¯ hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find my father, I have to meet him.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Elvis said in a worried tone, ¡°This ce is not safe. If both of us were to fall asleep, Lea and Auretin might not be able to cope.¡± ¡°Then I shall go myself.¡± Gu Mengmeng said. Elvis pursed his lips and said, ¡°How about this, after Lea returns, you should eat some food first so that you won¡¯t be hungry. Then, I will find find a cave for us to settle down, then we shall go meet the Beast Deity together, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that after she retrieved the Love of the Sky, it meant that she was one step closer to opening the doors of time and space. Elvis must have been getting more and more anxious. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Mengmeng did not insist. Two days ago, Gregory had already told her that Elvis and Lea had reached the foot of the mountain, which meant that something had already happened to Wabei for at least two days. Even if she was impatient, it would not really make much difference. Because of Gregory, Elvis and Lea must already be very worried, she could not make them feel even more uneasy. When Lea returned, he brought many fruits that Gu Mengmeng liked. After using the pristine stream water to wash them, they looked as fresh and sweet as though they were kept in ice. Elvis told them that Gu Mengmeng wanted to meet the Beast Deity and Lea was not surprised at all. He only instructed Elvis to take good care of Gu Mengmeng. Even Gu Mengmeng understood what he meant by ¡®take good care¡¯. Lea was worried that she might act rashly out of impulse, such as entering the doors of time and space to return to the present world. She would not do such a thing but Elvis and Lea would not believe her no matter what. After lunch, they all set off in the direction opposite to Motou Mountains. Having walked for half a day, they finally found a cave that wasfortable enough for temporary shelter. Elvis and Lea entered to cleaned the ce, then used the new beast skin that they had hunted to set up a simple bed so that Elvis could hug Gu Mengmeng to sleep. Gu Mengmeng knew that after she was asleep, Lea would tempt Auretin with food so that he would hunt for more and better quality beast skin so that she could sleepfortably. In fact, she did not feel such a need because she was really not that delicate. She would be fine even if she had to sleep directly on the ground but she did not say this out loud. Because she knew that Lea could not apany her to the dream realm to meet the Beast Deity like Elvis could, and being alone would definitely make him feel uneasy. Closing her eyes, with the white fog rising gradually, Gu Mengmeng could feel that Elvis was hugging her with greater strength. She did not struggle and allowed him to hug her like this. So long as he could feel more secure, even if it was painful to be hugged this tight, she could endure it. Chapter 1493 - What Gregory Said Was Right, He Will Return

Chapter 1493: What Gregory Said Was Right, He Will Return

As usual, the Beast Deity was weing her with smiles from above. Gu Mengmeng felt fatigued physically and mentally, and forced a smile, then she leaned into the Beast Deity¡¯s arms and called out softly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Aiyo my little angel, you¡¯re so great, you even have wings now.¡± The Beast Deity teased. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were dry. She wanted to cry but she could not, which might be because she had cried out all her tears when she was on Motou Mountains. She felt a tingling sensation in her nose and her eyes felt pained. ¡°You obviously knew what I had been through on Motou Mountains, yet why are you still saying these to make me feel hurt? Now I seriously doubt whether you are my biological father...¡± The Beast Deityughed sheepishly, seemingly not taking her words to heart. He held her by the shoulders and led her to sit on a two seater bench. Heughed, ¡°Look at this ce, is there any difference?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked around. The patch of green fungus that was originally only two square meters had already covered such vast amount of area that it was boundless. Besides the time when she came, she no longer saw any white fog. Gu Mengmeng thought to herself, the construction of this dream realm is almostpleted. So long as she obtain the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, the doors of time and space would open and this ce would beplete by then. Besides the increase in floor area, Gu Mengmeng could not tell any other difference. The Beast Deity also did not seem disappointed as he pointed at the grass patch nearby and said, ¡°Look closely there.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gazended on the grass patch. After staring at it for some time, besides the slight swaying, there was really nothing extraordinary about the grass. Wait a minute... The grass was moving... because... of the wind... The feather on her ears swayed gently and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pupils dted. She looked at the Beast Deity with her mouth wide open and with a surprised and shocked face. She did not dare to simpy say the answer she had in mind, afraid that she had overthinked and would eventually be disappointed again. As though sensing what she was thinking, the Beast World smiled lovingly and nodded his head, saying, ¡°What he said to you is true. His wings are the new Love of the Sky and the wind from the Beast Worlde from there. He had even followed you here just so to tell you...¡± The Beast Deity intentionally paused and did not finish his sentence. He gave Gu Mengmeng an encouraging look, giving her the hint to continue. ¡°He is telling me that he still loves me, he misses me and he is protecting me...¡± The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°It is only a temporary separation. When you gather the seven treasures and revive that person, Gregory would return again, so don¡¯t be upset. He is only fulfilling his duty as Motou Mountains leader and protecting the ce.¡± Gu Mengmeng covered her face and finally burst into tears. After she came round, she did not dare to cry because Gregory told her that he would be feel happy if she was smiling, so she had always been smiling despite how down she was feeling. She forced herself to believe that ridiculous legend, otherwise she might break down. But the Beast Deity cannot lie, right? He said that what Gregory said was true and he would return... The Beast World gently patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders to allow her to vent her emotions. After she was tired of crying, he then consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s cruel and painful to have his wings broken and bing blind but everything he had sacrificed would be worth it. You saw the good in him and after he returns, you will give him a chance, isn¡¯t it? For such a chance, many male beasts would be willing to risk their lives, so don¡¯t cry, my darling. It¡¯s rare that you are back to visit your father, don¡¯t make my heartache, behave.¡± Chapter 1494 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1494: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Seeing that Gu Mengmeng had calmed down, the Beast Deity then smiled broadly and said, ¡°Comeee, watch a drama with your father.¡± ¡°Daddy, that little shit...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after watching the drama.¡± The Beast Deity did not allow Gu Mengmeng to continue speaking and shot Elvis a meaning nce. Elvis immediately ced Gu Mengmeng in her arms and sat on the long bench to watch the television with the Beast Deity. There was no white fog. With a wave of his arms, the Beast Deity made a screen appear in front of them. The screen was showing the scene when Gu Mengmeng was riding on Snakel¡¯s neck and scoring a goal in the basketball hoop. With both hands holding onto the ball, Gu Mengmeng slowly ced it into the hoop. As the sound of the ball falling to the ground and bouncing reverberated, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart also jumped with it. She understood that Snakel was using this to tell her that no matter what she wanted to do, he would always support her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Mengmeng said softly. Snakel picked up the ball and bounced it, then saying, ¡°I don¡¯t ept any thank you. Say, CEO, I have already fawned over you to this extent, you should at least increase my pay?¡± Gu Mengmeng was humoured by him andughed, increase his pay? Increase what pay? MonSirpany belonged to him and he had given it to her for no reason. She totally had no authority to speak, and shepletely had no idea about managing thepany and business. At the most, she was only a figurehead CEO and the person with the true authority was the person under her, alright? But since he was willing to lower his status to humor her, Gu Mengmeng was still willing to ept it so she lifted her little chin proudly and said, ¡°Fine, I shall raise your pay. Raise it by... 20 dors, alright?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Snakel smiled radiantly and looked up at Gu Mengmeng, asking, ¡°Do you still want to continue scoring goals?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°You can lower me down.¡± Snakel did not reject and held her waist to lower her down. Gu Mengmeng wanted to cling onto his neck but she was too short, so using her brilliant idea, she stepped on the basketball and used it to prop herself higher to wrap around his neck, then using his body to stabilise the ball. ¡°So mischievous.¡± Snakel frowned slightly and scolded her with a doting face, whereas the two simple words were filled with sweetness. ¡°What are you afraid of, you will catch me anyway, so I won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Yeah, d you know that.¡± Snakel was pleased with the amount of trust she had in him. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, then suddenly nted a kiss on his lips. After she kissed him, she immediately wanted to run. However, how would Snakel let her off so easily? His arms wrapped around her waist and directly lifted her into his arms. Losing her bnce, Gu Mengmeng instincitvely used her legs to wrap around Snakel¡¯s waist and Snakel¡¯s arms were supporting her butt steadily. In this hugging position, Gu Mengmeng was half a head taller than Snakel. With a smile on his face, Snakel looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embarrased face that was flushing red and teased, ¡°Provoking me and you still wanted to run? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not stand the embarrassment and could not speak at all with her face flushing red. It was not the first time they had kissed but it was the first time she had initiated it, especially right after she cried, and now she was carried in this way in public... Ah, how long would she beughed at by Bai Lan and the rest before the matter would die down? Gu Mengmeng felt that she might not be able to face anyone in this short period of time. But Snakel was not bothered about showing his affections in public, he was dying for the entire world to know how great his rtionship with Gu Mengmeng was. She was his and anyone who dared to eye her would have to suffer under him. Chapter 1495 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1495: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel had originally declined to attend the media ceremony at night but nearing the start of the event, Snakel received an international phone call from F country, saying that Snakel¡¯s parents thought that he was bullied in S City as he had transferred MonSirpany to someone else and immediately took their private jets back as they wanted to meet the person who had stolen thepany away their son. Snakel held his forehead, he was very clear about his parents¡¯ intentions foring. Looking at Gu Mengmeng, Snakel smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Seems like I cannot turn down the media ceremony, I shall apany you at night.¡± ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t you say that we can choose not to go?¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly became cowardly. Snakelughed softly and stroked her little head, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a surprise.¡± ¡°More of a shock I guess...¡± Gu Mengmeng stuck her neck in and said, ¡°I have never been to such an event, what if I say the wrong thing?¡± ¡°Just say whatever you want, at most I will be at a loss,¡± Snakel said casually and leisurely, but seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s panicked face, he sighed and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all the mediapanies that are invited all have economic connections to MonSirpany. They will automatically hold down any news that is harmful to MonSirpany. Even if a journalist dares to write it, it would not be able to publish sessfully, because the person in power would not dare to offend their financial backer because of a little news. So if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe me money, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Mengmeng could finally be at ease and nodded her head, saying, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, who would choose to give up on money.¡± Snakel¡¯s face darkened. He was not as reliable as money? She did not trust him but trusted money instead? He was not as valuable as money? With him around, wouldn¡¯t there be endless amount of money? His speed of earning money was even faster than money printer... This little brat, she¡¯s really dumb, how could he settle this score? Tsk... Annoying! ¡°Let¡¯s go back home and change into formal wear.¡± Snakel pushed Gu Mengmeng into the racing car, without giving her any chance to exin, and sent a message to his personal assistant before entering car. When they reached the vi entrance, all the workers in charge of dressing them up were already awaiting at the entrance. With a confused look, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Uh... are we not buying the formal wear first?¡± Snakelughed softly and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose, moving it left and right, then saying, ¡°You still believe those storyline in a romance novel? Buying formal wear right before attending the ceremony? Ha, those items that are hung out to be sold are only worn by those people who suddenly became rich. My woman can only wear customised clothing.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and did not understand. Snakel opened the door and used his fingers to divide up the living room area. The workers immediately understood their working area and started toy out all their tools and equipments. Their actions was a little frightening. For those knew, they could tell that they were giving Gu Mengmeng a makeover but those who did not know might that they had entered a cosmetic products exhibition. Snakel did not bother about the workers¡¯ ¡®preparations before war¡¯ and hugged Gu Mengmeng while leading her to the second level. After entering the walk-in wardrobe and pushing open the wardrobe, there were seven or eight pieces of gowns donned on the mannequins and each of them were had a glow that indicated their price and extravagance. Gu Mengmeng looked at Snakel with a confused look while he leaned against the wardrobe door and said, ¡°All thetest season items by the world¡¯s top 10 designers are here.¡± Chapter 1496 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1496: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°From the fabric cutting to fitting to sewing, every work was personally done by the designer. It is on apletely different level from those that were drawn by the designer and made by her disciple.¡± Snakel extended his long and slender legs to walk towards Gu Mengmeng and gently hugged her, with his chin touching the side of his face, and saying softly, ¡°Such a professional designer only produces an outfit each season and it is specially customised for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°You had known about this media event early on and had prepared beforehand?¡± Snakel shook his head and said, ¡°No, I just wanted to be prepared. I can¡¯t possibly let my woman be unprepared when she is attending a ceremony, right? Go and choose one you like. I will match my outfit ording to your choice.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be matching you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked softly. Snakel shook his head and lightly pecked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, saying, ¡°You fool, I only have one request from you ¨C stay by my side. So long as you coborate with me in this, I can coborate with you in other matters.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed pink and she lowered her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to choose, I shall just listen to you... After all, I am wearing for you to see.¡± These words sessfully pleased Snakel. Snakel pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and turned her lips towards him, and gave her a long and deep kiss. Only after she was almost breathless, then did he let her go reluctantly. Grinding his teeth, Snakel panted heavily and said, ¡°If you are going to say such seductive words, I will make an announcement to cancel the media ceremony today then bring you back to F country toplete our wedding documents before announcing it to them.¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. As she had told Snakel countless times that she would leave her first night to the night of her marriage, so it was obvious what he had meant. ¡°If you are not going to choose, I shall do it.¡± Gu Mengmeng was extremely embarrassed and broke free from Snakel¡¯s arms and chose a gown that was white and not too exaggerating. It had a high waist ribbon and was off-shoulders, with a A-line skirt that was up to the knees. The simple folds of the dress made the waistline seem even higher, causing one¡¯s body figure to seem even more ttering. It was youthful yet not overboard, innocent yet not pretentious. Gu Mengmeng felt that a designer gown was indeed a designer gown. It seemed simple but in fact it was not, every detail was delicately designed and perfect, probably this would be called workmanship? Snakel had a strong territorial behavior. He would not allow the workers up onto the second level and the living room was the most he could tolerate. So he had been the one personally helping Gu Mengmeng to put on the gown. By helping, it actually just meant helping her to pull up the zip on her back, while Gu Mengmeng wore it herself in the toilet beforeing out. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little ufortable. After all, in this lifetime, not just wearing it, she had never even thought of herself being able to wear such a beautiful piece of clothing. Snakel smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°My woman is definitely gorgeous.¡± ¡°I am asking you about the dress,¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head shamefully and grumbled in a coquettish manner. Snakel shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°How would I know whether a dress is beautiful? Anyway, so long as you are wearing, anything is beautiful.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless and replied, ¡°I¡¯d better go down and ask the makeup artist, she seems more reliable than you.¡± Snakel raised his brows, so not only was money more reliable than him, even a makeup artist was also? Weren¡¯t all these makeup artists hired by him? And weren¡¯t the money earned by him? Tsk, this woman really did not could not tell the order right. Chapter 1497 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1497: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

With Snakel such a huge figure following her, who would dare to say Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gown wasn¡¯t beautiful? Moreover, it was a dress personally made by the international top 10 designer . Not only such a youthful and pretty girl like Gu Mengmeng, even an olddy would look beautiful in it. After earning the praises from all the makeup artists, Gu Mengmeng felt herself gaining much confidence. She sat on the makeup chair to allow the makeup artists to start doing her makeup and style her hair. Gu Mengmeng did not dare to move too much and seemed exceptionally ufortable. Instead, Snakel seemed much more rxed. He changed into a khaki suit upstairs, with a white shirtplementing his outfit inside, a sapphire blue cuff matching his sapphire blue tie to match with the essories Gu Mengmeng was going to put on afterwards. As Snakel was used to attending such an event, he quickly finished his preparations and sat at the side leisurely, as he watched Gu Mengmeng, who had a expectant yet uneasy look, while the makeup artists attended to her, and he felt that she was too adorable. Gu Mengmeng could feel two holes almost prating through her because of Snakel¡¯s intense stare, so she asked awkwardly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say all the outfits by the top 10 designers are upstairs? Why did I only see seven of them? Where¡¯s the other three? Did you give it to someone?¡± ¡°I threw them away.¡± Snakel answered simply but Gu Mengmeng almost bit her tongue in hsock because of his response. Even if she did not know the market price, she knew how expensive the products of such a high grade designer would be. yet this man had just simply told her that he threw them? How much money did he exactly waste?! ¡°Why?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied instantly. Snakel¡¯s face darkened, as though he was still furious at the thought of those three outfits. He harrumphed twice before saying, ¡°The breast and back was revealing, and even the elbows and legs... Did they think anyone could see my woman? Hmph, still the top 10, I think they don¡¯t deserve their reputation, and are just useless.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood now. He was criticising others for their revealing designs so he gave them a pass. Gu Mengmeng smiled without saying anything. It was indeed not her style to wear revealing clothes. Even if he had asked her to, she would not wear them out. However... She felt wronged for the three outfits that were thrown away. The skirt hem was just slightly too short, about five centimeters above the knees, and could not really be considered ¡®revealing in the chest, back, arms and legs¡¯... After settling everything, Gu Mengmeng saw that there was a ¡®Meng¡¯ word sewn on the chest pocket of the khaki suit and could not help but find it hrious, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to wear this at such a formal event, isn¡¯t it?¡± Snakel replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s not nice? Then I shall change into another one.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Change into one without the word, a suit that is normal.¡± Snakel stopped in his steps and turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng with a look of disbelief. He waved his hands to dismiss the makeup artists. They did not dare to neglect him and left hurriedly without packing their things. Gu Mengmeng could not understand how the atmosphere had suddenly be so suppressed and looked at Snakel nkly. Snakel took each step closer to Gu Mengmeng and asked her with a frowning face, ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was lost and did not understand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling sorry for those three outfits that were thrown away? At most... I could find them back.¡± ¡°No, I also don¡¯t like too revealing clothes. Anyway I won¡¯t wear them, and you had thrown them away, why would you still find them back?¡± ¡°Then why are you angry? Just tell me directly.¡± Snakel looked at Gu Mengmeng, with a look demanding her exnation. Chapter 1498 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1498: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°I am not angry,¡± Gu Mengmeng was lost. Snakel grinded his teeth and said, ¡°If you are not angry, why do you want to hide our rtionship? Previously in school I held it in when you did not allow me to say that I knw you but now that you have agreed to be my girlfriend, why do you still make me seem like a shameful illicit man? Gu Mengmeng, do you really make you lose face that you feel in a spot by admitting we are together? You are really that unwilling to let others know that I am your man?¡± ¡°No... no such thing...¡± Gu Mengmeng was forced by his aura to step back slowly as she was really a coward. Snakel forced Gu Mengmeng to the corner of the wall. Before she hit the wall, he pulled her into his arms and said with a frown, ¡°The wall is cold, don¡¯t stick close to it, stick to me instead.¡± After he said that, he turned around and leaned against the wall, then hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He continued asking from above, ¡°Since there is no such thing, why do you not allow me to wear clothes with your name sewn on?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment before she realised what Snakel was talking about. She was instantly speechless andughed because of him. ¡°Why are youughing? I am talking about something serious.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I am going to hold your arms to attend this even, who else wouldn¡¯t know our rtionship? Do you still need to tell them using a word?¡± ¡°Yes I do.¡± Snakel insisted. ¡°I want everyong to know that you are mine once they see me, especially the males...¡± ¡°Tsk, do you think you are filming animal world? Males...¡± Gu Mengmengughed, not thinking much about it, and said, ¡°I am saying that as a CEO, you will beughed at for having a ¡®Meng¡¯ sewn on your chest pocket, how am I trying to hide our rtionship.¡± ¡°I am Snakel, who dares tough at me?¡± Snakel held his head with an air of arrogance. Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly and replied, ¡°Fine fine fine, if you don¡¯t want, let¡¯s not change it.¡± Gu Mengmeng gently touched the word on Snakel¡¯s chest. Even though it was childish... but undeniably, it made Gu Mengmeng feel a sense of security. Snakel¡¯s face then became more pleasant. He held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide our rtionship. I want to stand by your side openly and let the world know that you are mine, I would give anyone who¡¯s eyeing you a hard time. I also want to let the whole world know that I am yours, anyone who dares toe near to me, I will make her family suffer.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that his tone was too dumb. She only thought of it as a joke and did not take it seriously. This was because she did not know how he had dealt with Mo Beibei and the oue of her trashy father now. She only knew that Snakel was rich and powerful but she did not know that he would make every promise he made to here true. Snakel was unwilling for Gu Mengmeng to sit on a car driven by others as her safety could only be his responsibility. So when a limited edition racing car appeared at the media ceremony, it garned a lot of attention. This mysterious CEO of MonSirpany rarely showed his face openly like this. This was his first time appearing before the media and it was at the news conference for him to pass on his position. But when the door opened, the media people were all stunned. A handsome prince with his 49 inches long leg alighted from his racing car and with a bright face, opened the door of the passenger seat, just like a graceful ancient European knight holding a princess by her hands to get off from the pumpkin carriage. The little princess¡¯ face was filled with rawness and innocence that made everyone feel like protecting her. When the both of them were standing together, they seemed like a beautiful fairytale... This... was really a CEO handover news conference and not the scene of a engagement ceremony? Chapter 1499 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1499: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The news conference was just for Snakel and Gu Mengmeng to show their faces so that the reporters could take photos of them, whereas the remaining public rtions matters were settled by the legal department and public rtions department and Snakel did not have to do anything. Inside the ceremony, there was a gathering of the so called upper ss society. Even though MonSirpany was nothing to Snakel, but it was apany that was almost the level of a province. Not only were there many people in S City who had to depend on it for a living, even the other influential people from the province had business exchanges with them. As such, they naturally had to be present to observe the situation that was like an earthquake to S City when it came to such a drastic change like changing the CEO. On the other hand, the previous CEO of MonSirpany was too mysterious. After being in coboration for so many years, many were already filled with curiosity about his identity. It was as though someone was holding you by your throat, choosing whether you should live or die, but you had not even seen the person choking you so naturally anyone would be curious. So when Snakel held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and appeared in front of everyone, it caused a huge uproar. Who would have imagined that the person who had conquered the entire field without giving them a chance to retaliate was actually a youngd around 20-year-old? And there waspletely no sign of immaturity in his brutal methods in the business industry. He was obviously a wily old fox, a real piece of work! Snakel did not care about what others thought and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand to walk straight to food serving section. He choose a dessert and passed it to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Just eat whatever you want, why are you just looking?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked in confusion, ¡°There are so many desserts here, how do you know what I like to eat? Can you read minds?¡± Snakelughed softly and stroked her head dotingly, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read minds, but I recognise your eyes when you like something... because you would asionally look at me like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red and she lowered her head to chew her food. Through the corner of her eyes, she saw someone trying to approach Snakel to talk but was stopped by the personal assistant behind Snakel. The personal assistant was n charge of all the social interactions andpletely gave no one any chance to get close to Snakel. Gu Mengmeng felt that it was rude so she said softly, ¡°I can eat the food here myself, you can go and socialise, don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Socialise?¡± Snakel was a little surprised when he looked at Gu Mengmeng. He turned back to look at those people who tried to approach him for a conversation but his eyes did not stay on them for long and quickly returned to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face. He pinched her little face and said, ¡°I am not here to socialise today, I am here to apany you.¡± ¡°We are together everyday, why do you still have to specially apany me?¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s different today.¡± Snakel¡¯s gaze deepened and said, ¡°I have someone to introduce you to.¡± Gu Mengmeng swallowed the cake in her mouth and asked softly, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My parents.¡± Snakel answered casually but it caused Gu Mengmeng to erupt in a series of cough. The cake was stuck for a moment in her windpipe, causing her face to turn red from coughing it out. Tears welled up in her eyes as she waved her hands to say, ¡°I am going to the toilet.¡± ¡°Let me go with you.¡± Snakel¡¯s face was filled with worry and helplessness. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and waved her hands, saying, ¡°I can go alone.¡± After she said that, she fled without turning back. Snakel thought to himself, Gu Mengmeng must be nervous knowing that she was going to meet her inws, so he did not insist and waved his hands. His personal assistant walked over and he told him in an unconcerned manner, while holding up a slice of cake, ¡°This cake is not good.¡± Chapter 1500 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1500: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°Yes, I¡¯ll settle it.¡± Snakel¡¯s assistant replied in a simple but direct manner. Without even probing any further, he turned around and headed for a negotiation with the caterer. After that, the cake shop which should had receive mass good reviews after catering MonSirpany¡¯s press conference, vanishedpletely in one night. It ceased all activities in S City and not even a single branch could be found. The reason was.... The quality of cakes were not up to standard and they retorted the precious treasure of MonSirpany¡¯s owner. Let¡¯s not discuss these gossip for the time being. Let¡¯s just talk about how Gu Mengmeng closed herself in the cubicle after entering the toilet. She transited from the crazy palpitation of her heart to foreseeing her pathetic ending. Ha, it was time to wake up from her Cindere dream. Snakel could love, dot and pamper her but Snakel¡¯s parents would never agree to him dating a poor and fallen girl without a single merit. That was true, if she was Snakel¡¯s mother, she would look down on someone like her too. Snakel was blinded by love so he liked every part of her but his parents... In this kind of situation with so many media personnel outside, if any scandal of a Cindere failing to marry into a rich family surfaced, it would definitely cause a great mor and raise a babel of criticism, right? She was just a nameless nobody so people would forget her easily but Snakel....would definitely be judged and pinpointed by others. And moreover, Snakel was very persistent with her so he would definitely fight against his parents and eventually, it would just result in a huge pile of unrecoverable mess. Gu Mengmeng bit onto her lower lip and pped her face. Forcing a smile, she told herself, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you already experienced much happiness during this period of time. You can¡¯t be too greedy or else you will receive retribution.¡± Thinking about this, Gu Mengmeng tidied her own emotions and prepared to open the door and wash her face. Then, she nned to ask the cleaner for a set of clothing so that she could sneak out when things were still under control. But, she found out that the cubicle door was blocked from the outside. Gu Mengmeng pushed it twice but still could not open the door. The next moment, she heard a voice that was changed with a voice changer from outside and said, ¡°Your parents divorced when you were four and they married to different partners again....ha, you¡¯re just a burden who nobody wants and you even dare to pester Snakel? Trash should stay at where trash are, stop daydreaming.¡± After the person finished speaking, a basin of dirty water was poured from above Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. Gu Mengmeng did not even have time to dodge when she waspletely drenched. If it was an ordinary girl, she would definitely be curling up in a corner while shaking in fear, crying out for help. But just as what the person mentioned, Gu Mengmeng was a burden whom nobody wanted. She had acknowledged this fact since long ago and no matter how pathetic she was, nobody woulde to save her. The only person she could rely on was always just herself. Thus, Gu Mengmeng lifted her leg and gave a harsh kick to the door. The cubicle¡¯s handle was blocked firmly but the chain lock was not as tight. Her first kick gave off a loud sound that shocked the person outside. Without having the time to react, Gu Mengmeng gave a second kick. Then, the door flew out with a loud bang. The person was in bewilderment as she forgot how to escape. With the voice changer in her hands, she stared at Gu Mengmeng nkly, dumbfounded. Gu Mengmeng did not say a word as she directly grab the person¡¯s hair and knocked the person down. Then, she rode on her back and gave her a tight p until the voice changer flew out from her hands. Her blood-streaked eyes were red and terrifying from all the crying and she used them to re at thatdy with a piercing gaze, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t use these kind of school bullying childish techniques against me. Pouring dirty water and locking people up in a toilet is what middle-schoolers would do! I¡¯ll leave Snakel but not because of your terrorizing, you¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± Chapter 1501 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1501: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng lifted her arm and prepared to give this woman a second p when her wrist was held back by someone. Gu Mengmeng raised her head up abruptly. The person who was holding onto her wrist was not anyone else, it was Snakel. He mped his thin lips and locked his sharp gaze fully on her without leaving an ounce of it to anyone. But that gaze was filled with disappointment, sorrow and anger.... Gu Mengmeng chuckled, yeah, he must be fuming mad. What asion was it today? He brought her here but she made herself all filthy and she even rode on someone¡¯s back, beating the person up like a shrew... If she was him, she would be disappointed and angry too. Gu Mengmeng retracted her arm but Snakel did not release her. Instead, he tugged hard and pulled her into his arms. He did not seem to mind that the dirt on her would taint him at all as he just tightly locked her in his arms and walked upstairs without a single word. When the celebrity who was being beaten up realized what was happening, she started to bawl her eyes out, as if she received some deadly wrong treatment. It¡¯s just that she had not cried much when a security personnel forcefully brought her away and locked her up in the utility room, as if awaiting her trial. Snakel brought Gu Mengmeng up to the exclusive lounge on the second floor. It¡¯s supposedly a lounge but its interior design was very simr to that of a presidential suite in the hotel. It was a ce for guests to rest after getting drunk so it had everything, including bathrooms. Snakel ced Gu Mengmeng into therge bathtub and filled the bathtub after ensuring that the temperature of the water was warm enough. Right after, he started to remove Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clothing without a single word. Gu Mengmeng hugged her chest with both her arms and red at Snakel in defense, hollering, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Not bathing? Don¡¯t tell me you want to keep being this dirty? Won¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Snakel avoided Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes as he just stared at her dress that was tainted with dirty water. Gu Mengmeng pushed Snakel away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bathe myself, you can leave this ce first.¡± Snakel froze there and did not move a single inch for quite some time. Then, he suddenly smirked and questioned, ¡°You want me to leave this ce? Then what happens after? Are you going to take the chance to leave me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. She knew that Snakel was angry but she did not expect the reason to be because he heard that she wanted to leave him. Lowering her head, Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Snakel, let¡¯s break up.¡± Snakel acted like he did not hear her as the veins on his temples twitched twice. His chest rose and fell in an exaggerating manner and he clenched his teeth hard, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you bathe first.¡± ¡°Snakel!¡± Gu Mengmeng roared. Snakel lifted his head up, his jade green eyes forming a deep and piercing gaze. He was angry, really angry. ¡°I said before that you have to call me by that title, huh?¡± Snakel pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with one hand and said with an icy cold expression, ¡°Don¡¯t anger me and call me by that title properly. As long as you listen to my words....I can treat it like nothing happened just now. I didn¡¯t hear anything and you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt the sharp pain from her chin but how could that pain bepared with her heartache? From the beginning, she kept telling herself that Snakel and her were not from the same world, she would eventually lose him. But she did not control herself properly because she sunk herself deep inside his pamper and love. After drifting alone for over ten years, without anyone to rely on like a duckweed, she finally had someone to rely on, just like a drowning person grabbing onto her life savior. Now, she needed to leave him and it hurt her as much as cutting her heart. But what could she do? His parents had already caught up to them, should she leave only when they strike her face with a cheque? Chapter 1502 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1502: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

¡°We belong to two different worlds. We won¡¯t have a future together. Wake up, it¡¯s better for everyone if I leave you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears rolled down her eyes uncontrobly as Snakel felt his heart being tugged at while looking at her sorrowful gaze. He hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms tightly, whispering into her ear, ¡°I know that we belong to two different worlds so I came. I came to your world to find you, I came to your world to wait for you....you clearly like me too, don¡¯t you? Why do you have to leave? Hmm?¡± Snakel¡¯s voice was shaking, every word of his heavily knocking against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. Gu Mengmeng sniffed and said, ¡°Your parents are here...they won¡¯t consent to us getting together. I don¡¯t want to see you getting hurt because of me so I left.¡± Snakel¡¯s spine froze. Then, he suddenly broke out into a smile and ced both his hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders. He squinted his eyes at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°So, that was why you wanted to leave?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, not having the courage to stare into Snakel¡¯s eyes. Snakel took a deep breath. He was extremely angry and was fuming mad until he exploded but he could not bring himself to do anything to her. He really really wanted to know what was stored in that brain of hers?! Ah, he knew everything without needing to open her brain. ¡°You watched too many television dramas.¡± Snakel clenched his teeth hard and growled, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re permitted from reading those unhealthy romantic novels and watching those messed-up television dramas.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused, weren¡¯t they talking about breaking up? Wasn¡¯t the atmosphere very solemn just a while ago? What had this got to do with romantic novels and television dramas? Romantic novels and television dramas were both innocent. Snakel squinted his eyes and questioned her, ¡°You feel that my parents will smack your face with a cheque and demand you to leave me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng was shocked as she nodded her head. ¡°You feel that my Mother might pour water at you, right?¡± Snakel questioned further. Gu Mengmeng nodded again. Following each of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nod, Snakel¡¯s smirk grew even wider. He probed, ¡°You feel that if I did not want to separate with you, my parents will hold me captive....and then I¡¯ll protest by going on a hunger strike. My parents will use your safety to threaten me and force me to give in. Eventually, I¡¯ve to abide by my family¡¯s wish and marry someone I don¡¯t like and we will never see each other again, right?¡± Blushing, Gu Mengmeng nodded her head once again. Snakel lifted his hand up and really wanted to strangle her to death. But what a pity, he could not bear to do it. In the end, he flicked her forehead and said, ¡°You linked me with all the useless trash in those novels? Huh?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng nked out, Snakel¡¯s pace was too fast for her. Snakel pinched his nose bridge and said, ¡°I know of your desire for kinship so I wanted to introduce you to my parents. After all, when we get married in the future, they will be your family. I want to make up for the regrets you experienced with your family so that you can get the same love and protection others have from their parents. Let¡¯s not talk about this first, you¡¯ll naturally understand it soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng was still stuck in her dumbfounded state. She could only stare at Snakel nkly. Snakel continued, ¡°Am I just a piece of trash in your eyes? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to nod her head habitually but she regained her rationality after meeting eyes with Snakel so she shook her head. Snakel sighed heavily and said, ¡°Do you think that I will allow someone to smack your face with a cheque? Someone to pour water at you? And someone to hold me captive and then bully you?¡± Breathing out a deep breath, Snakel then added, ¡°If my parents are people who will do this kind of actions, do you think that I¡¯ll introduce you to them without putting my guard up?¡± Chapter 1503 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1503: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Snakel was really speechless, he was unable to exin to Gu Mengmeng what exact preparations he did in the 19 years when he waited for her. All obstacles that would hinder them werepletely cleared by Snakel long ago so anyone who dared to gossip and pinpoint him and Gu Mengmeng did not exist in the family. He was the entire family¡¯s support. Back then, he used one sentence ¡®It¡¯s easy to make a family flourish but it¡¯s easier to destroy a family¡¯ to wake everyone in the family up. Snakel used 19 years to be the absolute principle in his family. Everything of him was correct. So, the woman he liked was the entire family¡¯s goddess. The dramatic and heartwrenching scenes that Gu Mengmeng was worried about would never happen. But, he could not confess his identity to Gu Mengmeng for the time being. ¡°After you¡¯re done bathing, I¡¯ll bring you to watch a show.¡± Snakel did not allow Gu Mengmeng to have any chance to protest before he ripped her clothes apart and threw them to one side. Seeing how she tried to cover herself in embarrassment, he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re going to be mine eventually, what¡¯s the point of covering yourself up?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned so red it looked like blood was going to drip out from it but she could not defeat Snakel. So in the end, she could only feel so ashamed and resentful until she wanted to die but was unable to do anything other than being washed thoroughly by Snakel inside out. Then, Snakel used arge bath towel to cover her up and ced her next to the dressing table, blow-drying her hair with a small hairdryer. This was not the first time Snakel bathed Gu Mengmeng. He bathed her once in the Beast World but that was because she was poisoned and let alone struggling, it was hard for her to even breathe so the bath turned out to be quite smooth. But today... The more she struggled, the more obvious his reaction got. Using Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words to express it, he was a thousand-year old snake demon who had lived for two lifetimes but he¡¯s being tormented by her like a good-for-nothing rascal in the bathtub now? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple as she squirmed up in her spot and not moving an inch, allowing him to blow-dry her hair. Her wronged expression that made her look like she was on the brink of tears really tugged at one¡¯s heart. Snakel squatted down and revealed her face from the bath towel, saying, ¡°If you feel that you got the worst of it, let¡¯s return back to the bathroom. I¡¯ll remove all my clothes and let you bathe me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face turned even redder. She straightened her neck and turned her head to the other side, away from Snakel. She was determined to ignore him. Snakel chuckled and added, ¡°You casually mentioned a break-up and hurt my heart but you have no intention to pacify me at all. So, I gained this welfare for myself as a form ofpensation. You¡¯re not in the position to get angry, do you understand?¡± Snakel pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little chin and turned her face to him, continuing, ¡°If you face any troublesome matters, you don¡¯t have to run away. All you need to do is to run into my arms. If you dare to think about leaving me again, regardless what the reason is, I¡¯ll settle you on the spot and then bring you to register our marriage. Do you hear me?¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated, not daring to nod her head. Snakel took in a deep breath and used up all his patience to say, ¡°Listen carefully Gu Mengmeng, you¡¯re mine and you can only be mine. Let alone not being able to escape my palms, even if you manage to escape, I¡¯ll flip this entire world upside down to find you. And moreover, you have my symbol on your body. Nobody in this world will dare to hide you. Instead, the entire world will send you back to me, do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at him in grievance, why did it sound like he was threatening her? ¡°Twomeng, no matter what you want, I¡¯ll give them all to you. I can give you everything.....except for freedom.¡± Snakel brought Gu Mengmeng into his arms and said softly, ¡°Other than leaving you, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. So be obedient and stay by my side, hmm?¡± Chapter 1504 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1504: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not want to speak up no matter what, Snakel feltpletely helpless. He could solve a financial crisis that easily involved ten billion dors in three days, he could make hispetitor fall from the heaven at the top to mud at the bottom in three hours, he could suspend MonSirpany in case of skyrocketing of stock prices so that they could create billions of profits in three minutes. However, he could not force this little girl in front of him to assure him that she would not leave. The only opponent he could not defeat in this world was probably just her. He held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders in despair and turned her to himself. In a surrendering tone, he said, ¡°I should be the one to get angry because you¡¯re the one who wants to abandon me, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart ached, she muttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to abandon you.....I just wanted to let you off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Snakel¡¯s heart rxed a bit after hearing her finally speaking up. Gu Mengmeng stared at Snakel and felt her nose scrunch up. She said, feeling quite wronged, ¡°Who would want to give up such a perfect boyfriend like you? I had never been treasured by someone before and nobody has ever babied me like you before, do you know how hard it is to let go? How I wish I could stick with you forever....but I can¡¯t be too selfish. You¡¯re like the moonlight that is only limited to admiration. How can I pull you down from the skies into the mud and demand you to suffer in this filthy world with me? I like you a lot so I can¡¯t allow myself to taint your body. I clenched my teeth hard to let you go....I didn¡¯t abandon you.¡± Snakel was taken aback and the corners of his lips could not help but curve upwards. He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied nkly, ¡°I said...I didn¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°The previous sentence.¡± ¡°I clenched my teeth hard to let you go...¡± ¡°The previous one.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow myself to taint your body.¡± Snakel shook his head and said, ¡°Not this sentence, the one before this.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and replied softly with uncertainty, ¡°I like you a lot....¡± Snakel scooped Gu Mengmeng into his arms and hugged her tightly. Heaving a long sigh of reief, he said as if the stone pressing against his chest was finally removed, ¡°I finally waited until...you say you like me. I waited until my heart is burnt. So, you were not forced to stay by my side because of the contract but because you like me, right? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head and said, ¡°Are you a fool? If I don¡¯t like you, will I allow you to hug and kiss me as you wish? If I don¡¯t like you, will I allow you to sleep on my bed? If I don¡¯t like you, back in the bathroom just now.....I rather knock myself to death than allow you to bathe me....¡± The more Snakel heard her words, the more he liked what she said. He was so delighted but he did not know how to express it. He could only kiss Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips harshly, wild with joy and a tint of punishment. ¡°Hiss.....it hurts.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips bled from Snakel¡¯s bite. She frowned and red at Snakel, pouting. Snakel raised his brow and smirked, saying, ¡°Serves you right, who asked you to kidnap my woman? Huh? Don¡¯t you know I can¡¯t continue living or eat or sleep properly after leaving my Twomeng? Why are you so heartless? You clearly know that my woman likes me too but you kidnapped her.....won¡¯t Twomeng be sad after leaving me? Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, feeling a sweet sensation in her heart. She nodded her head and said, ¡°She will be sad, she definitely will.¡± ¡°Seems like I really spoil you too much, you actually dare to make my woman sad?¡± Snakelnded a heavy kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and added, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a small punishment this time, if you dare to make my Twomeng sad again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily, do you understand? Huh?¡± Chapter 1505 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1505: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in a well-behaved manner, then Snakel hugged her in his arms, feeling satisfied, and kissed her little hands gently. He then continued, ¡°Remember, I am not something like the moonlight ¨C something you can see but cannot touch. I am your boyfriend, I am willing to do anything and I have the ability to protect you. I brought you to my side painstakingly not for you to ¡®let me off¡¯. Don¡¯t underestimate yourself, you are not my w, you are my life, so don¡¯t say that you want to leave me again, you got it? Anything about breaking up... I don¡¯t want to hear them another time, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no but,¡± Snakel clenched his teeth and stared into her eyes, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, unless you want me to die, don¡¯t ever leave me.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment before suddenly smiling. Seeing her smile, Snakel¡¯s mood improved. Everything had passed. Yep, just like this. If anyone dared to betray... no, not even betrayal, even if they dared to defy him, they would have to face the consequence. But Gu Mengmeng was an exception. So long as she smiled or spoke gently, or even shot him a nce, Snakel would immediately give in and his mood would drastically change from rage to joy. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Snakel lightly tapped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and asked with a neutral tone. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°ording to your character setup as a CEO, shouldn¡¯t you be saying ¡®If you leave me, I will make you suffer¡¯? Why are you saying ¡®I cannot leave you unless you want me to die¡¯? Shouldn¡¯t this method of if-you-dare-to-leave-i-will-die be effective against women?¡± Snakel was not angry and hugged Gu Mengmeng. He kissed her and said, ¡°Because I know myself very well. When ites to you, I won¡¯t be able to use brutal means.¡± Moreover, I have already seen you in your most vulnerable state so I know how much you are afraid of being hurt. Except that Snakel did not say this second sentence. ¡°Then won¡¯t you be easily oppressed by me in the future?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked while blinking her eyes. Snakel nodded honestly, seemingly not at all evading the topic, and said, ¡°For me, the only thing I would notpromise to you is ¡®breaking up¡¯. Other than that, I can do anything you say and be handled by you in any way.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said softly, ¡°You will spoil me easily like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to spoil you,¡± Snakel kissed her and said, ¡°My woman should be a bossy one.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and did not respond. She was really helpless when it came to Snakel¡¯s moral values. Snakel lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and said, ¡°So I want you to give me a definite answer, you won¡¯t ever leave me, right?¡± ¡°Depends on your performance,¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was red as she turned her head away, feeling embarrassed. She did not reply, ¡®Yes¡¯, because that might mean agreeing to marry him but he obviously had not even proposed. But she did not know how much trouble her ambiguous answer was going to bring her, because from then on, Snakel would follow her even when she went to thedies, as he was afraid that she might crawl out from the toilet¡¯s air vent and escape on an UFO... ¡°Change your clothes, I¡¯m going to bring you to a show.¡± Snakel stepped back in a helpless manner. Even though she did not agree, her expression would not lie. She had obviously gave up on the thought of leaving him and that was sufficient. He was also worried that by pushing her more, it might drive her away. Chapter 1506 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1506: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

While Gu Mengmeng was showering, Snakel had already instructed his personal assistant to send another gown from the vi. Even though there was no makeup team to help her redo her makeup, but because of her young age and greatplexion, she still looked beautiful without any makeup. She changed into the new gown, while Snakel blow dried her hair, allowing it to fall straight and softly on her back. When Gu Mengmeng held Snakel¡¯s arms to walk down from the second level, the situation downstairs was a little strange. How should he put this... The originally harmonious atmosphere now seemed like a court. A pair of old couple was sitting on a european designed sofa in the middle of the hall. They looked like they were of a certain age, yet they did not seem old, and their every action exuded an air of nobility. The man took out a pocketwatch from his shirt pocket, took a quick look, then spoke using a not-so-fluent chinese, ¡°Now, an hour has passed. If you guys cannot give me an answer I am satisfied with, then... I will let this matter escte to a national level. I don¡¯t know if you guys will be able to deal with the offence of insulting the F country¡¯s royal family.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snakel with a nk look, whereas he lightly patted her little hand around his arms, signalling to her to watch quietly. Gu Mengmeng nodded in a well-behaved manner, then walked with Snakel to the center of the hall. ¡°Father, mother.¡± Snakel said politely and very gentlemanly. In fact, Snakel had never been this polite to these two people ever since he was born. As such, his formal greetings to them made them feel a little taken aback. ¡°Uncle, auntie.¡± Gu Mengmeng called out awkwardly as she cautiously looked at them, thinking to herself whether she should run away or use Snakel as a human shield if either of them threw things at her. Snakel¡¯s mother looked at Snakel¡¯s elbow and the big hands ced on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and immediately understood the reason for the respect that her son had given them that day. Seems like Snakel really likes thisdy. As such, Snakel¡¯s mother¡¯s face immediately blossomed. Someone who could let their son, who was as cold as an ice mountain, show respect to them was definitely a great daughter-inw. If Snakel could interact more harmoniously with the family after marrying her, then this daughter-inw was definitely a godsend! It was no exaggeration but while Snakel¡¯s mother gazed upon Gu Mengmeng, she was already thinking about which royal member to hire as the personal tutor for her future grandson. ¡°Comeee, my precious daughter-inw.¡± Snakel¡¯s mother gestured to Gu Mengmeng in a loving way. Gu Mengmeng felt that the progression of events had been too different from what was shown on television and she was taken aback. Snakel smiled and nodded. He let go of her hand, allowing her to sit by his mother¡¯s side. Snakel¡¯s mother held onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands and said dotingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will handle things for you. Even though this is not F country, but my family¡¯s daughter-inw cannot be bullied by others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± An old gentleman at the side hit his walking stick on the ground hard and said, ¡°My precious daughter-inw has suffered because of you guys, you have to give me an exnation.¡± Gu Mengmeng was lost, so such a court-like situation was for her? Who were they interrogating? What did she suffer from? Snakel¡¯s lips curled into a smile, not for any reason but because she did not rebut the title of ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. Yeah, seems like he can push forward the date to propose. Chapter 1507 - So Long As He’s Fine, I Can Be At Ease.

Chapter 1507: So Long As He¡¯s Fine, I Can Be At Ease.

The screen shed and disappeared in front of them. Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at the Beast Deity,ughing helplessly, and said, ¡°So she has met his parents? Don¡¯t tell me the next episode will be about them getting married?¡± The Beast Deity shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not up to us to be concerned.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless and shook her head, as she said, ¡°Now that we have finished watching the show, Father, answer my question.¡± The Beast Deity nodded and said, ¡°Ask away.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If that legend is true, then Motou Mountains was Wales¡¯ original form?¡± The Beast Deity nodded as a response. Gu Mengmeng continued asking, ¡°What is the rtionship between Wales and little shit? Little shit had obviously said that he had never been to Motou Mountains but how did he know about the pathway for snakes? Elvis said that he would be crazy once he got near to the mountain and could not be controlled at all, he even said that there was something calling him...¡± The Beast Deity hesitated for a moment, then smiled and stroked her hair. Then, he replied, ¡°Let him personally answer these questions once he returns, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly taken aback, then she smiled, nodded and said, ¡°So long as he¡¯s fine, I can be at ease.¡± Since the Beast Deity said that little shit could return to answer her personally, this meant that at least he was safe and could still return. This was enough. Everyone had their own unexinable reasons and Gu Mengmeng did not intend on forcing little shit to tell her everything, or even expect that he would ce everything on her shoulders. Her rtionship with little shit was the type to drink in a carefree manner when they were free, train on their own when they were busy and sacrifice own lives to help each other when either one was in trouble. She knew that when she was in trouble, little shit would rush over to help her no matter which corner of the world he was at. Of course, little shit definitely also knew that she would do anything to help him. There must be a reason for him to leave without bidding farewell but since Beast Deity said that he would return, she could be at ease. The worries weighing on her heart were resolved and she felt much more pleasant. She tilted her head to look at the Beast Deity and feeling fatigued, leaned on Elvis¡¯ chest. She said, ¡°Father, you mentioned that when I retrieved Kiss of the Beast Deity, the ck gas that I inhaled was Wales¡¯ poison and it was his blood entering my body when retrieving Soul of the Forest. This time, it was his transformed body that was defending Love of the Sky, whereas Tear of the Beast Deity was given to me by Snakel, whereas Snakel was his son... Why do I feel that all these seven treasures are linked to him?¡± The Beast Deity smiled without speaking and only continued nodding his head. A sudden thought shed across her mind and she sat up straight to ask, ¡°Is it that after I gather all seven treasures, Wales would be revived?¡± The Beast Deity¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he smiled in a slightly upset manner. With his gaze floating away, it seemed as though he was in deep thoughts. After a long while, he answered, ¡°Maybe...¡± Gu Mengmeng was pumped up. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists as she said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t Gregory return very soon?¡± The Beast Deity smiled and looked at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Previously, I asked you to make him your partner and you seemed really reluctant. How long has it been? He had suddenly be so important?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand. Gregory to me... is not love. I just don¡¯t have the courage to bear all the guilt of all the lives gone because of me. It¡¯s really too torturous to sit there enjoying the fruits of other people¡¯sbour, especially when it¡¯s a huge price they had to pay. Just Snakel alone had already caused me to almost break down, if there¡¯s another Gregory... I might go crazy.¡± Chapter 1508 - Be It A Tragic Disaster Or Happiness, It Must Have Been Decided.

Chapter 1508: Be It A Tragic Disaster Or Happiness, It Must Have Been Decided.

Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis, and said with a pleading tone, ¡°Hubby, after we return, let¡¯s go look for Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, alright?¡± Elvis wanted to say that they did not have any information about Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and it was difficult for them to start finding without any heads-up. But looking at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s swollen red eyes and hoarse throat, he could not bear to say ¡®No¡¯. He could only nod his head and smile heartrendingly as he said ¡®Alright¡¯. Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. She could finally be at ease. If she could save Gregory and revive him, then she would still have the chance to repay him. It would be great this way, great. With her mind rxed, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind could think quicker. She looked at the Beast Deity and asked, ¡°But Wales had already died for 1000 or more years. If Wales were to be revived now... it would just be having another pitiful person alive in this world.¡± The Beast Deity smiled with an unfathomable meaning and only said an ambiguous sentence, ¡°Everything is fated in life, be it a tragic disaster or happiness, it must all have been decided.¡± Her father was unusually one to leave someone hanging. Gu Mengmeng understood that he did not want to continue talking about it so she did not force him and just smiled, then said, ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t want to say, I won¡¯t pursue further. Don¡¯t use such a fake tone of speech, I am not used to it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Beast Deity looked at Gu Mengmeng dotingly. Seeing that her countenance had improved greatly, he then said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you have all the answers you wanted? Quickly go, that fox in your family... is quite pitiful being alone.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, then hugged him and said, ¡°I shall be going.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and plunged down. When she opened her eyes, she immediately met with Lea¡¯s worried gaze. Gu Mengmeng returned him with a smile and his brows gradually rxed, along with his gaze bing gentle. She reached out and wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck, then said with her hoarse voice, ¡°You must have been worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine so long as you are safe.¡± Lea carried her to the side and fed her water. Elvis had alsoid there for a few days and needed to move around to exercise his stiff body. Gu Mengmeng turned back to look and realised that there were indeed many more new beast skin, all of high quality. Like what she had guessed before sleeping, Lea would not allow her these details to cause her difort. But this cave was a temporary shelter and they would leave once they woke up, so there was really no need to prepare so many items. But thinking again, they had been asleep for four to five days while Elvis and her went to meet the Beast Deity. If Lea was not allowed to prepare all these, and just waited, wouldn¡¯t he go crazy just from waiting? Starting from the third day after Gu Mengmeng fell asleep, there was never no food on the stove. Lea had been preparing fresh food the whole time. If Gu Mengmeng was still not awake, he would give the food to Auretin, then starting preparing food again. So when Gu Mengmeng woke up, there would be food to eat. As Lea fed Gu Mengmeng, he asked, ¡°Where do we go now?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Sauder. With Cole that psychopath there, I¡¯m afraid that Hede and his brothers would be bullied.¡± Elvis and Lea did not disagree. They would go anywhere she said to go ¨C that had always been the rule of this family. After having their meals, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng, Lea and Auretin carried the daily necessities and they all set off for Sauder. Chapter 1509 - Good Boys, Mum Is Back

Chapter 1509: Good Boys, Mum Is Back

When they came, it was filled withughter and chatter. But because they were missing Gregory and Wabei when they returned, the atmosphere felt grim. The one-month journey back to Sauder was shortened to only 20 days because of the loss of interest in enjoying the scenery and exploring the ce. The atmosphere at Sauder felt strange, how could it be described... It was too peaceful, so peaceful that it made people feel strange. Judging by Cole¡¯s personality, it was unlikely for him to not do anything while Gu Mengmeng and Elvis were gone, but Gu Mengmeng actually found the tribes living in peace, as though it was an idyllic ce outside the world. Even if it was the past, the Fox n and Wolf n would still be in conflict and trying to plot against one another. Why was it that after she came back from Motou Mountains, they seemed to have all changed? Gu Mengmeng did not return to the stone castle, instead she directly went to the meeting room. Hede, Chixuan and Jialue already knew about her return and were waiting for her in the meeting room. Elvis instructed a wild wolf to summon the seven wolves from Sandy¡¯s family, whereas Lea automatically requested to meet Cole. Even though Gu Mengmeng was worried that Cole would use his identity as a Fox King to oppress Lea, but there was no other person other than Lea who would be smart enough to notnd into Cole¡¯s trap. Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and promised that he could escape safely so that she would not worried, before Gu Mengmeng nodded and allowed him to look for Cole. In the meeting room, Chixuan honestly spilled about the thing that he had used as a bargaining chip to threaten Cole to not act rashly. Gu Mengmeng was so angry that she mmed the table but before she could speak, Chixuan had already leapt into her arms and sobbed miserably, ¡°Mum, you don¡¯t know how afraid I was all these days... Without you around, there¡¯s no one protecting me. Sobs sobs, it¡¯s really pitiful to be a child without a mother. I can only try to be a greater scum than Cole, but I was so afraid that psychopath would not be afraid of death... I almost could not live to see you again.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned by Chixuan¡¯s cries and the reprimand she almost wanted to give was stuck in her throat and converted to saying, ¡°Alright, good boys, mum is back. In the future with me around, he won¡¯t dare to bully you guys.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chixuan wiped his non-existent tears and nodded pitifully. With a look of extreme fright, Gu Mengmeng could not bear to scold him after. After all, he was only a three-year-old child... Sigh. Chixuan and Jialue exchanged nces. Right, the first trick to deal with their mother ¡®pitiful act¡¯ had seeded. As for the reason for the Fox n and Wolf n to suddenly interact amicably, it was in fact an ident. Sandy¡¯s family had another beast pet and it was not anyone else but Arnold, who was as gentle as water and very seductive. Originally, it was not anything great to have another beast pet in a female¡¯s family but that female was Sandy and the beast pet was Arnold, causing the situation to progress differently. Gu Mengmeng, as the messenger of the Beast Deity, had already felt unhappy towards the Fox n. Ever since the Fox King Cole was crowned, she became even more distant. If Arnold could sessfully earn the support of Sandy, then it could rebuild the rtionship between the Fox n and the messenger of the Beast Deity. If Arnold could impregnate Sandy, and sessfully be inws with Gu Mengmeng, it would further strengthen the rtionship between the Fox n and the messenger, so the Fox n was worried that there would be anything causing trouble to Arnold, creating a rift between Sandy and him, then all his efforts would then go to waste. After all, Arnold was only a beast pet and had not yet be a partner, so the members of Fox n naturally would be cautious to not let the Wolf n have anything against them. Chapter 1510 - Intolerable, This Cannot Be Tolerated!

Chapter 1510: Intolerable, This Cannot Be Tolerated!

And the situation on the Wolf n¡¯s side was not any different. Arnold might not be Hodgson¡¯s match in terms of battling abilities and he might not even beat Jerry or any of the seven wolves. But in terms of cunning tricks and methods to earn liking, the seven wolves together was not a match for Arnold. Just from the fact that the seven of them with the title of a partner could not even stop Arnold, a pursuer, from winning the heart of Sandy, the difference in ability was obvious. Now that Arnold was a beast pet, he had even more chance to stick around Sandy, so the fear of threat was rising rapidly among the Wolf n. After all, Sandy had not given birth to the Wolf n. If Arnold earned a higher rank and gave birth to a child that became Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner, then the Wolf n... Just the Wolf King alone would no longer be able to lift his head up in pride. With seven of thempeting against an opponent and yet they could not win, even if the Wolf King did not me them, they themselves also would feel ashamed. Moreover, even though Gu Mengmeng was the Messenger of the Beast Deity, but she was also their Wolf n¡¯s Queen. All her four children are now the young masters of the Wolf n. If Arnold bes partner with Sandy, then wouldn¡¯t their Wolf n¡¯s young master be controlled in the hands of the Fox n? At the thought of how much Gu Mengmeng prioritise her children, their Queen would most likely side the Fox n for her sons, then the level of status of their Wolf King in the family would be... Intolerable, this cannot be tolerated! So the most urgent matter at hand was to make Sandy give birth to a pack of wolf cubs for the Wolf n before she be partners with Arnold. It would be best that they were female cubs, but if not, it also would not matter. After all, Sandy was a half-beast and there was low chance of her bing pregnant. After her first pregnancy, it would be uncertain how many more years it would take for her to be pregnant again, and who would be able to predict the changes during this period of time? Who knows if Sandy could see through Arnold¡¯s true motive and no longer like him? Or because of her children, she might favour the seven wolves more? Regardless, they had to make Sandy give birth for the Wolf n first. For the achievement this goal, the entire Wolf n formed a consensus to not get into a conflict with Arnold so that he would not have a chance to sow discord in front of Sandy... As such, the two tribe¡¯s conflict was moved to the small ce in Sandy¡¯s home in the form of an uncivilised version of ¡°Empresses in the Pce¡±, whereas the two tribes were so peaceful... that it was awkward. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. She looked at Hede, then at Jialue, finallynding her eyes on Chixuan, and said, ¡°Before I left, Sandy said that she would not be partners with Arnold. I believe that she would go back on her words, say it... whose idea was it?¡± The three sons were silent, then they all shook their head uniformly, and replied together, ¡°Not me.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her brows, thenughed, ¡°Be honest and I would be lenient, otherwise I would be strict with my punishment.¡± Her three sons shrugged their shoulders uniformly again, obviously knowing that she had no choice against them. They said together with innocent faces, ¡°Really not our idea.¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms andughed, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not your idea for making Sandy be partners with Arnold. A fox is skilled at pretending and I am not surprised that they might pretend to fawn and present a false image of peace, but the Wolf n would not use such a roundabout method. ording to my guess... directly killing Arnold would be their usual style. Don¡¯t tell me that they thought of this themselves, not every wolf would be this cunning like both of you. Say it, who was the one guiding the Wolf n in their decisions behind the scenes?¡± Chapter 1511 - We Are Neither Afraid Of War Nor Death

Chapter 1511: We Are Neither Afraid Of War Nor Death

Jialue smiled with a cautious look, took a little step forward, then bent down to massage Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs, trying to curry her favour, and said, ¡°Heh heh, Mum, you are really urate at your predictions, you must be the female version of Zhuge, nothing can hide from your beautiful and wise eyes. Mum, tell me how it is possible for there to be such a perfect female like you? Not only are you gorgeous looking, your intelligence is also uparable...¡± ¡°Hold up,¡± Gu Mengmeng poked Jialue¡¯s head and said, ¡°Stop trying to butter me up, tell me the truth to spare yourself from physical punishment.¡± Jialue naturally knew that Gu Mengmeng would not really hit him because of this matter, and smiled mischievously as he continued, ¡°What I said was not to butter you up, I am really saying it from the bottom of my heart.¡± Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was ring at him, Jialue stopped his yful act and smiled in a well-behaved manner, saying, ¡°Say, I¡¯ll just say it. Mum, how do I dare to hide anything from you? Aren¡¯t I afraid that you may cry...¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly as though her righteous spirit was cut short. She had only cried because of Chixuan once, just once! Indeed, its effect was great. Not only did Chixuan return, all the males in her family including her partners and sons no longer dared to defy her wishes. But they would always mention this as and when... did she not want her face? ¡°I am your mother!¡± Gu Mengmengined. ¡°I know.¡± Jialue replied with a serious look and nodded, ¡°Besides my mother, who else would receive such treatment ¨C letting me the Wolf n¡¯s young master give shoulder and leg massages ¨C isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tsk, you are still fooling around?¡± Gu Mengmeng gave another poke on Jialue¡¯s head. Jialueughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t fool around anymore, aren¡¯t you just interested in knowing how I had convinced the Wolf n to behave? Actually, it¡¯s easy, I just told them, ¡®You see, there is already a Daji from the Snow Fox n who is engaged to our Wolf n¡¯s young master. If Arnold and Sandy gave birth to another female, judging by my mother and mother-inw¡¯s close rtionship, they would definitely not let outsiders benefit from their own... By then, at least two out of four of my mother¡¯s sons would be in the control of the Fox n and how would there be a ce for the Wolf n?¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her gabe and replied, ¡°After you said that, wouldn¡¯t they be dying to kill Arnold immediately, why would they decide to stay silent?¡± Jialue pped the table and said, ¡°No doubt you¡¯re my mother, you¡¯re so smart. You have guessed correctly, the tribe elder of Wolf n immediately said that he wanted to lead the members to bite Arnold to death so that everything would be settled. In the end...¡± Jialue said, while standing up suddenly and hitting his chest, with a heroic tone, ¡°Your son, I, immediately said with a domineering air of Wolf n¡¯s young master, ¡°Hold up.¡± Gu Mengmeng was amused by Jialue, who looked as though he was giving a storytelling session, and pinched him, saying, ¡°Speak properly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jialue smiled and bent down beside Gu Mengmeng, continuing while massaging her legs, ¡°I had already analysed the situation to the tribe elder at that time, telling him that even though it is easy to kill Arnold, it might agitate the Fox n. The Wolf n naturally did not fear battle, but there was still a Fox King with the Fox n. Without the Wolf King, we would be disadvantaged, we are neither afraid of battle nor death, but once everyone dies, wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial to the Fox n? Moreover, when the Wolf King returns and realises that his fellow tribesman had all died, wouldn¡¯t he be a leader without any followers? As a King, he would be alone and without support, that image... just the thought of it was tragic. How could we allow the Wolf King tond himself in such a state? Can we? We cannot!¡± Chapter 1512 - Through The Crossfire To Love You

Chapter 1512: Through The Crossfire To Love You

¡°Then what can we do?¡± Jialue answered his rhetorical question, then continued, ¡°We have toe up with a better solution and what is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng cooperated and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Jialue nced at Gu Mengmeng andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Fox n trying to let Arnold be partners with mother-inw then convincing her to earn your support? We can kill Arnold, but there would still be Arnochi, Arnodi, Arnomei, Arno and others, isn¡¯t it? Unless we kill all the foxes, there would not be an end. Moreover, my mother-inw is head over heels with Arnold, wouldn¡¯t killing him cause her to vent her anger on the seven wolves? Then once the seven wolves lose favour, the Fox n would find another fox and send to mother-inw. Then, their n would seed.¡± Without a doubt, the hypothetical situation that Jialue mentioned sounded very natural and likely. Not just if to trick the Wolf n members, even herself... Hah, if she did not have the psychological knowledge from Wang Xiaoxin, she might be duped too. ¡°Then?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not intend to expose her son¡¯s theory. Anyway, it had happened, so long as she knew the process and not reveal it in front of the Wolf n, it would be alright. Jialue¡¯s eyes smiled to form an innocent look as he pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Then I suggested a solution. I told them that the simplest solution is to take drastic measures to deal with it. Isn¡¯t the Fox n intending to let Arnold and mother-inw be partners to earn your support? Then we should not let them have their way. Not only are we going to do that, we are going to pretend to be fooled by them so as to teach them a lesson. Firstly, the people from Fox n should all be calm and not let Arnold have any chance to cook up lies or pretend to be miserable to earn mother-inw¡¯s pity. We should not let Arnold pretend to be like Romeo and Juliet ¨C who had to be together despite the family feud ¨C passing through the crossfire to love you or something like that. Otherwise, if mother-inw forms such feelings, there would no longer be any chance for the seven wolves.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead again. She remembered telling Hede and the four brothers fairytale stories with positive messages when they were young, but why did they only remember the romance parts that she only told females? Romeo and Juliet... When she said this story, the four of them were still wolf cubs that could not speak humannguage... And ¡®passing through the crossfire to love you¡¯... Wasn¡¯t this sentence from ¡®Too Late to Say I Love You¡¯ that she read to the 16 valued females? Gu Mengmeng regretted now. She should not have read modern romance stories to the females. Previously, how many times had she been in trouble because of Yoo Sijin? Why did she not learn? Yet now her sons had remembered these... Jialue did not know that Gu Mengmeng was reflecting on the failure of her parenting and continued, ¡°The second step is to let the seven wolves watch closely and prevent Arnold from performing well, whereas they had to use their utmost passion to curry favour with his mother-inw. After all, they could only prevent her heart from being dug away only by putting high enough defenses. So long as his mother-inw was pregnant with wolf cubs, then actualise the engagement between both families... Heh heh heh, even if Daji and his elder brother are only engaged, there are many uncertainties in the future. Even if she had be partners with Arnold, shouldn¡¯t there still be a difference between daughter-inw and daughter? How could his mother-inw¡¯s child be the same as the one born to another female?¡± Chapter 1513 - The First Family Rule – Our Family’s Male Are Not Allowed To Swear!

Chapter 1513: The First Family Rule ¨C Our Family¡¯s Male Are Not Allowed To Swear!

Gu Mengmeng felt a headache and even her gaze at her son was strange. She finally understood why Elvis had not allowed her to teach her sons. If she continued, all of them could even act in ¡°Empresses in the Pce¡± without memorising a script, and their impromptu performance would definitely meet the standards of ¡°Beyond the Realm of Conscience¡±. ¡°Son...¡± Jialue was smart but in terms of judging other people¡¯s expression and understanding them, he was obviously not as good as Chixuan. Cole kicked Jialue at the back of his leg, before he realised that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression did not seem right and stopped his bragging. He cleared his throat and said carefully, ¡°Mum don¡¯t be angry, I am not really plotting against mother-inw. I was just afraid that something might happen in the tribe while you were gone, so I used this method to keep the powers stabilised. Second brother used his own life to threaten Cole but if the Wolf n and Fox n were to really fight, even if Cole had not done anything, it would still be a situation with both parties badly harmed. After all, this was not just a battle between two tribes but between two races ¨C theplete races with two Beast Kings. You let Elder brother and I guard over Sauder, I can¡¯t possibly let you return to only see a devastating mess left behind, right? Moreover, I only taught the seven wolves to treat mother-inw extremely well to earn her favour. I did not do anything else, I swear.¡± Gu Mengmeng already had a phobia about swears. Previously Snakel¡¯s ¡®open his chest and take out his guts¡¯ came true, followed by Gregory¡¯s ¡®break a wing and turn blind¡¯ also came true. Now, whenever she hears ¡®swear¡¯ she would feel her heart skip a beat. Using the back of her hand to p onto Jialue¡¯s head, Gu Mengmeng said with widened eyes, ¡°The first family rule is our family¡¯s males are not allowed to swear! Not at all!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t swear, won¡¯t swear, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jialue was really afraid of Gu Mengmeng. After all, he only had this mother, what could he do if she was really enraged? Seeing her re, he hurriedly smiled and tried to coax her, ¡°Mum, seeing that I havee clean with you, can you give us a light punishment?¡± Gu Mengmeng also realised that her reaction had been too extreme. After all, her children did not know about her phobia of ¡®swear¡¯, so she did not continue harping over it. She only sighed, and poked his head, pushing it to the side, then asked, ¡°What about the Fox n? Who was the one who told them?¡± Indeed, the Fox n was skilled at making use of people¡¯s minds and pretending to be peaceful, but if there was no one pushing for the idea, the entire n would not be this well-behaved. It was not surprising for the Fox n to target Sandy but with both the Fox n and Wolf n targeting their ns on her, and using the same strategy, it was really strange. Three of them looked at one another,ughed and step back slowly, without intending to say anything. Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and was about to force the reply out of them when Lea swaggered in with his tail andughed, ¡°Alright. Stop it, the idea is mine, and I was the one who told the Fox n. Before I left, I instructed these three fellow to never let others know that I was the mastermind, otherwise it would not seed. So, no matter how you ask, they won¡¯t say it. The pride of a wolf would not allow them to go back on their promises.¡± ¡°Lea Daddy, you are back, we almost could not hold it any longer...¡± Jialue heaved a sigh of relief, as though he had seen his saviour. Lea stroked Jialue¡¯s head andughed, ¡°You guys have already done very well. Since we are back, leave the remaining matters to us. You three should get a good rest.¡± Chapter 1514 - That Scene Looks Exciting.

Chapter 1514: That Scene Looks Exciting.

Chixuan stayed silent for a moment, then said, ¡°To watch over Cole, I had stayed here for too long. I am worried about Kanwu being alone at Zacharias... Since you guys have returned, I shall be returning to Zacharias to keep himpany.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt the greatest heartache for Chixuan. When he was young, he suffered the most. After he grew older, he was the son who had to travel around the most. Hugging Chixuan, Gu Mengmeng said in a sorry manner, :There is a night campfire party to celebrate my return. You should stay here and join in, let Lea Daddy prepare some good food to nourish your body. You should leave tomorrow morning, alright?¡± Ever since Gu Mengmeng burst out into tears that one time, Chixuan could never bring himself to decline Gu Mengmeng. He could only nod his head and smile as he agreed. Elvis had been out for a long time. Even though there seemed to be no actions taken by the Wolf n, they were actually holding it in and naturally there were many matters Elvis had to deal with after his return. As Gu Mengmeng kept away Elvis¡¯s beast skin skirt, she said, ¡°Go, you are the Wolf King, all the wolves are waiting and watching you. I am going to visit Sandy, it will be fine with Lea¡¯spany.¡± Elvis also knew that ever since the matter with Gregory, Lea and he had been too uptight, causing Gu Mengmeng to feel immense pressure, and Mengmeng was hoping that he could divert his attention to something else and not be too uptight because of her. In fact, how was it possible for him to not feel anxious for her? But he was willing to cooperate with her arrangements, so that she would believe that he had already diverted his attention. He nodded and nted a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°Before the night campfire party, I will go fetch you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in agreement, then nced meaningfully at her three sons, signalling for them to follow Elvis. With their father backing them up, it was easily for them to instil a domineering image of the Wolf n young masters. After Elvis led her three sons away, Lea handled over the task of preparing for the night campfire party to Auretin. Auretin was both the Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s protector and Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guardian beast. Even though he was not a witch doctor, no one dared to doubt him. Ever since Gu Mengmeng came to the Beast World, the frequency of the night campfire party had be higher. Even though Auretin had never organised it personally, he had assisted Lea many times and was quite used to it. Without anything to do, Lea carried Gu Mengmeng and swaying his tail, walked from the meeting room to Sandy¡¯s house. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°What is happening at Cole¡¯s side?¡± Lea burst out intoughter and said, ¡°You will know when it¡¯s time for the night campfire party, the scene... is really exciting.¡± Seeing Lea with a rxed and joyous expression, she knew that Cole must not have been living well during this period of time. So long as he was not well, Gu Mengmeng felt really good. As for how bad he was, Gu Mengmeng was not bothered to find out. When they were near the boundary of Sandy¡¯s territory, Gu Mengmeng saw Arnold leaning at the cave entrance to strike a pose, as he looked into the sky with his head 45 degree tilted. Sandy was sitting at the other side of the cave entrance with the seven wolves eagerly serving her. If not because of their height, Gu Mengmeng would have thought she was looking at Snow White. Sandy had an awkward expression that seemed like she was holding back tears andughter. asionally, she would nce secretly at Arnold and did not dare to turn her head to look at him straight in the face. At one point in time, she would be fed fruits by Hodgson, and another time Jerry would hand her a cup of honey water... ¡°Little bear bun,¡± Gu Mengmeng called out. It was just three words but it was as though the the pause button was pushed, as everyone stopped their movement and turned over to look at Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1515 - Girl, I Have Done You Wrong.

Chapter 1515: Girl, I Have Done You Wrong.

¡°Girl,¡± Sandy was the first to react and immediately stood up from her chair. She pushed away Hodgson, who was blocking in front of her, and immediately ran towards Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng came down from Lea¡¯s arms and the both of them hugged tightly together. Little bear bun and Girl were the nicknames that Gu Mengmeng and Sandy agreed thest time they met. Besides their partners, they were the only ones with a unique nickname for each other. Even though it was just a nickname but because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s identity, it was already the highest honour in the Beast World. Sandy was not concerned about honour but because she was the most special to her most important friend, it made her really happy. ¡°How is it? Is it hard to handle the beauty¡¯s gratitude?¡± Gu Mengmeng teased. Upon mentioning this, Sandy¡¯s face flushed red. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Girl, I have done you wrong.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Sandy nced secretly at Arnold and said, ¡°Before you left I obviously said that I would ept him only after Lea bes the Fox King, but... but... that day I really...¡± Gu Mengmeng understood that Sandy was referring to Arnold and gave an understanding smile. She used her elbow to jab Sandy and replied, ¡°I only said that because I was afraid of you having an emotional burden. It was just tofort you and you took it seriously? Aiya, let me see...¡± Gu Mengmeng cupped Sandy¡¯s round and soft face with her hands andughed, ¡°Is this cowardly fellow really my little bear bun? Hmm?¡± ¡°Aiya, stop fooling around, I¡¯m being serious...¡± Sandy pouted and rebutted, ¡°If I knew that you wereing today, I would have hidden him...¡± ¡°Hide him? Hide where?¡± Gu Mengmeng mocked, ¡°Just like the wife checking the room and dragging the lover out from under the bed?¡± Gu Mengmeng teased Sandy, but knowing that she was fooling around, Sandy was not angry and only said with a red face, ¡°Who cares where he is going to hide? So long as you cannot see him...¡± Gu Mengmeng hooked her arms around Sandy¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Why? You did not get permission for keeping a beast pet, so you cannot face me?¡± Sandy nodded seriously. Gu Mengmeng smacked her lips andughed, ¡°Just nice, I also kept a guardian beast and I did not discuss with you. We are even now, how about that?¡± Sandy knew about Gregory, after all she had introduced him that openly during the night campfire party before she left. Sandy then recalled and immediately looked behind Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Eh? That bird did note with you? I still wanted to take him a notch down and ask why he said that he did not like you previously and whether it hurts his pride now.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile froze and she quickly recovered. Smiling, she said, ¡°Yeah, I believe it must have hurt. Next time there should be a chance...¡± Sandy only took it as Gregory settling other matters for Gu Mengmeng so she did not take it to heart. After all, Auretin was also Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guardian beast but he would not follow every time as well, so she was not concerned. Sandy¡¯s males had a deep impression on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ¡®shocking parenting¡¯ so once they saw Gu Mengmeng, they immediately entered a eunuch mode. Threeyers of beast skins were stacked outside the cave and fruits and honey water were all prepared. They lined up neatly outside to wee her and could not even bother to exclude Arnold. Sandy led Gu Mengmeng to sit on the beast and eagerly asked whether her ns on the Motou Mountains had gone smoothly. Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and mysteriously said, ¡°Let me perform a show for you.¡± Chapter 1516 - I Am Smiling, So Gregory Are You Happy?

Chapter 1516: I Am Smiling, So Gregory Are You Happy?

¡°Alright.¡± Sandy did not even ask about it and was already filled with excitement. Gu Mengmeng stretched her shoulders and with a sudden exert of strength, a pair of transparent wings that look like ice opened up from her back, then under Sandy¡¯s surprised eyes, she flew into the sky and circled around while the sun set. With the wind blowing, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair flew along with it and the feathers on her right year swayed with the wind. Gu Mengmeng was trying hard to smile. No one could hear her asking in her heart, I used you to exchange for this pair of wings that I am using to fly, did you see it? I am smiling, so... Gregory are you happy? After flying two rounds, Gu Mengmeng then recollected herself and steadilynded. ¡°Girl... you are so capable, you are really flew up to the sky!¡± ¡°Yeah, this time I am really just beside the sun.¡± As Gu Mengmeng spoke, Arnold suddenly butted in and said, ¡°Congrattions, Great Messenger, and congrattions to Ninth Highness.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced to the side at Arnold. Arnold continued, ¡°Everyone knows that the Great Messenger wanted Love of the Sky so that you can procreate for Ninth Highness, now that you have Love of the Sky, the Snow Fox n must be awaiting the arrival of a new child.¡± Gu Mengmeng was about to speak but Lea said before her, ¡°Seems like you are really well loved, so much so that... you are fearless.¡± Arnold did not seem to understand and only looked nkly at Lea. Lea swayed his tail, stood up and walked in front of Arnold, saying, ¡°As your senior for being a beast pet, let me advise you... don¡¯t think that you will be safe because you have a title. There will always be a limit to how much she can dote on you. If you offend her, a female can be even more heartless than a male in changing their liking.¡± ¡°I would care to hear more,¡± Arnold still did not understand what Lea meant and only saw that Sandy¡¯s expression was really unpleasant. But he did not understand what he had done wrong and could only disy a willing attitude to listen. Lea turned his body sideways and swayed his tail. Heughed, ¡°As a beast pet, the least you should know is to watch a person¡¯s expression closely, right? When both of them are talking, not only you, a mere beast pet, even those standing there in a line there, which one of them are not even more qualified to speak than you? But did you see them interjecting to speak? Even me, I have to consider before disrupting their conversation, as for you... how dare you just speak your mind?¡± Arnold¡¯s heart dropped. It was not because he had not realised that Bode and the rest did not speak when Gu Mengmeng and Sandy were talking but it was exactly the opposite ¨C he had realised so he intentionally interjected. He thought that since Lea was the Snow Fox n¡¯s Ninth Highness and was apanying Gu Mengmeng to visit Sandy while the Wolf King was not around, it was a great chance to take the seven wolves down a notch. So long as he could interject, even if Gu Mengmeng replied in a perfunctory manner, it would cause his family status to rise. Moreover, if Gu Mengmeng replied, it proved that Gu Mengmeng was considering about Lea and was still treating the Snow Fox n kindly. Then, Sandy would not be bothered and the matter about bing partners would naturally happen. But he did not expect that the one who responded was not Gu Mengmeng but Lea. Looking at Sandy again, her face was really displeased and Arnold realised that he had messed up. ¡°Sorry, I have been too rude. I was just... wanted to congratte Ninth Highness.¡± ¡°Congratte?¡± Lea gave a mockingugh and shook his head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know my Mengmeng and Fox King¡¯s rtionship? Or do you not know about the feud between Fox King and me? You are qualified to congratte me? Huh?¡± Chapter 1517 - Seems Like You Are Really Well-Loved

Chapter 1517: Seems Like You Are Really Well-Loved

It was obvious what Lea had meant. He was saying that Arnold is serving Cole and it was Cole¡¯s instructions that made him get close to Sandy. Arnold could not defend himself at all. He originally had ulterior motives for getting close to Sandy but afterwards, he really fell in love with Sandy. But both of them had been tied down by many conflict of interests. He did not know that Lea had plotted a scheme before he left and still chose toe to Sandy¡¯s side by following with the flow. However, it caused many troubles to entangle him, causing him to be unable to break free easily. But even though it was a decision beyond redemption, he still wanted to be closer to Sandy. Yet, his sincerity now could not change the ulterior motives he had when he initially got close to her, and it could not change the fact that he was fulfilling the duty as a part of Snow Fox n and taking orders from the Fox King. He wanted to quickly be partners with Sandy and make her give birth to his children so as to improve the rtionship between the Messenger of the Beast Deity and the Snow Fox n. At the same time, his love for Sandy was true. He thought that there was no sh between these two matter. But now he could not say anything. Sandy wass concerned about Gu Mengmeng. In her family, other than her first partner Bode and Collin who was imprinted in her heart, her other partners did not have a unique nickname, but Gu Mengmeng had. Just based on this fact, Arnold knew that even though he was well-loved, he could notpared to the importance of Gu Mengmeng to Sandy. He was from the Snow Fox n and Gu Mengmeng treated them with enmity. This was bound to be an obstacle between Sandy and him that could not be ovee. Unless... Arnold¡¯s gazended on Lea¡¯s face and it was filled with zeal. He knew very well his punishment for defying the Beast King. But even if he was clear, he could not stop the madly pounding heart inside him. Lea returned an unfathomable smile, patted his shoulders and said, ¡°My Mengmeng said that people should know to judge the situation, as beasts, we also have to act wisely.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Sandy continued, ¡°Girl also said that one would be a fool if they do not take advantage of a situation when there is advantage to gain.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly burst out intoughter and pinched Sandy. Then, she nced sideways at Arnold and said, ¡°Seems like you are really well-loved, you could even let my little bear bun choose to help you out of the predicament. Don¡¯t worry, anyone my little bear bun likes, I will also like them. But... if I know that you did something to make my little bear bun suffer, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Thest sentence Gu Mengmeng said each word especially clearly. Arnold could not help but feel his goosepimples stand and he immediately lowered his head, saying, ¡°I will remember Queen¡¯s teaching.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly. It was really natural for him to call her Queen. Arnold did not belong to the Wolf n and would never call her that because of Elvis. She was not on good terms with Cole and would definitely not be Cole¡¯s Queen. So the only way for her to be called Queen is when Lea bes the Fox King. As his tribesmen, Arnold naturally should call Gu Mengmeng ¡®Queen¡¯. Gu Mengmeng nodded and dly epted this address. She only said, ¡°He who understands the times is a wise man, but you should also know hide your abilities until it¡¯s the right time... You have to remember that someone who is capable would easily attract jealousy.¡± Gu Mengmeng was reminding him that he should hide his disloytalty to Cole and not let him notice. After all, Sandy was really liking this beast pet and it would be great if he could be part of them, but if he was executed this time, it would be difficult for Gu Mengmeng to ount to Sandy. ¡°Thank you Queen for the advice.¡± Arnold was a smart person and was easily enlightened. Chapter 1518 - Can’t You Accompany Me?

Chapter 1518: Can¡¯t You Apany Me?

Gu Mengmeng did not respond to Arnold and continued to chat with Sandy. When the sun set, Elvis came to fetch her. After bing partners, Gu Mengmeng did as she promised. In front of Elvis and Lea, she would pretend to be heavily injured and disabled, and could not even take care of her daily life. So even if she had legs and now has wings, despite being able to walk and fly, so long as Elvis and Lea was around, her only way to travel was by carrying. The night campfire party was very grand because while Gu Mengmeng was not around, there were more people joining the Wolf n whereas the Fox n was united. All the subdivisions of the tribes were all almost gathered at Sauder. Then, there was a minute change during the night campfire party. In the past, the main campfire belonged to Gu Mengmeng. By counting each individual member in the family, the number of females in the family would decide the numver of fire to light, and the other families who were more closely rted to Gu Mengmeng would sit nearer to the main campfire. But Cole was single and it was impossible for him to be missing a campfire so the tribe elders ¡®harmoniously¡¯ discussed and decided to make slight adjustments so that the main campfire seat where Gu Mengmeng originally sat at would be meant for two people. Gu Mengmeng, as the Queen, sat by the main campfire belonging to the Wolf n, whereas Cole, as the Fox King, sat by another campfire. As such, there was a clear distinction at the scene. On the left side, there were the Wolf n and the 16 tribes, with Elvis and Gu Mengmeng leading at the front, whereas the right side was filled with the Fox n, led by Cole. Gu Mengmeng took a brief look. The Fox n had quite many members, seemingly even more than the Wolf n. Even though their individual battling capability was not as great as a wolf, but judging from their quantity, if they really fought, the Wolf n led by Elvis might not gain victory. If they won, they definitely had to pay a huge price. Rubbing her gabe, Gu Mengmeng felt her head hurt. ¡°Ah Gu,e here.¡± Cole had already sat on the right side of the campfire. From afar, he saw Gu Mengmeng being carried by Elvis while she herself was in a trance, yet because she did not even bother looking at him, he felt really nasty. Gu Mengmeng shot him a cold nce and ignored him. She quickly sat beside the campfire by Elvis¡¯ side and leaned into his arms, waiting for Lea to prepare food for her. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng ignored him, Cole immediately stood up and took the initiative to walk in front of her. With his eyes staring straight at her without any fear, he said, ¡°Ah Gu, you have already been gone with them for an entire dry season. I waited so long for your return, can¡¯t you apany me?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up, frowned, and looked at Cole with a displeased look. She said, ¡°Fox King, have you gone to the wrong side? Your campfire is on that side, there¡¯s no ce for you here.¡± ¡°The mountain is unwilling to give in to me so I can only give in to the mountain. Since you are unwilling toe to my side, I can only go to your side.¡± Cole said full of emotions, as though he was rted to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng felt ufortable from Cole¡¯s gaze and only felt that he was slightly different. She sized him up. After a long time, she still could not tell a difference. Cole dly epted her observation and smiled as he opened his arms, saying, ¡°Ah Gu,e here, I will let you look at me slowly, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes stopped on Cole¡¯s face and suddenly a realisation struck her. Cole¡¯s gaze at Gu Mengmeng was different. His eyes was filled with possessiveness... The medicinal bug on the Soul of the Forest and bewitching spell cast by Chixuan had taken its effect and now Cole hadpletely believed that he was ¡®deeply in love¡¯ with Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1519 - Interesting, Definitely Interesting.

Chapter 1519: Interesting, Definitely Interesting.

Lea swayed his tail and whispered to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ears, ¡°Is it interesting?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked back at Lea andughed. Even though Chixuan¡¯s abilities were not enough to change too much details, even if he had changed by a minute detail, it was sufficient to leave a mark and create a butterfly effect. Lea went to meet Cole previously to ensure that the medicinal bug had already controlled Cole. Judging from Lea¡¯s look when he returned, Lea must have added fuel to the fire when he was alone with Cole. ¡°Interesting, definitely interesting.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew very well how a male beast in the Beast World would look like after they fell in love, wasn¡¯t it? Especially for such an unscrupulous person like Cole, it could be said that he could get anything he wanted in his life, so long as he schemed for it, there was nothing he could not achieve. An unattainable love... How interesting would that be? Cole frowned. He did not like it when Gu Mengmeng looked away from him. ¡°Ah Gu,¡± Cole called out in a deep voice. Gu Mengmengzily replied, ¡°What?¡± Cole was stunned. He obviously did not expect Gu Mengmeng to respond. He thought that Gu Mengmeng would tell him coldly, like in the past, to not use such a disgusting way of calling him. But she actually responded? With his heart warming, even his voice softened, ¡°I have not seen you for an entire dry season, I really miss you, just apany me to sit by the fire with the Fox n, alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want,¡± Gu Mengmeng cut him off cleanly and nced at Cole, saying, ¡°Before I went to Motou Mountains, you used your dominance to scare Gregory, causing him to be unwilling to follow me... So I am still angry at you and don¡¯t want to respond to you.¡± ¡°He is merely a guardian beast...¡± ¡°He is still my guardian beast, and one that I doted on,¡± Gu Mengmeng said emotionlessly, ¡°And you... he, what are you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Cole was speechless and clenched his fist tight. He did not have a ce, he did not have a title! Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words were like daggers piercing through his heart. He could only watch as his blood flowed out, yet he could not do anything. Frowning, he said, ¡°If I capture him back, you won¡¯t be angry anymore?¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and said, ¡°Capture him? How to capture him? I did not know that... the Fox King knows to fly? And could get up Motou Mountains?¡± Cole took a deep breath in and said, ¡°I cannot fly but I can get up Motou.¡± ¡°How? By crawling up?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied nonchntly. Cole exined patiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send Miranda up Motou Mountains? She should have already formed partners during this dry season right?¡± Gu Mengmeng understood immediately. Miranda was from the Fox n and was under the control of Fox King. So long as he reached somewhere near to Motou Mountains, he could use his authority as the Fox King to give orders to Miranda¡¯s partner to fetch him. Miranda¡¯s partner would definitely not sit still and watch as Miranda die because of the Beast King¡¯s fury, so he would definitely agree to Cole¡¯s request. Ha, one has to hit where it hurts. Cole was really skilled when ites to finding someone¡¯s weak spot. Miranda was still pregnant with a child and this child was beneficial to Gu Mengmeng, so she could not let Cole create trouble for Miranda at this time. Moreover, she promised Miranda to keep her safe. So Gu Mengmeng tilted her headzily and said casually, ¡°Ha, you are intending to find her on behalf of me... Are you still unwilling to part with your concubine and child so you are using me as an excuse to relive your dreams?¡± Chapter 1520 - Only The Child You Give Birth To Is My Precious Treasure

Chapter 1520: Only The Child You Give Birth To Is My Precious Treasure

Cole was almost jumping with tion. As though his eyes were shootingsers when he looked at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Ah Gu, are you jealous? You care? You care that I have other females and care that other females gave birth to my child?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not deny but she was also unwilling to admit it, so she grudgingly turned her head to the side and ignored Cole. Cole took a step forward and said, ¡°Ah Gu, I am really so happy. You actually cared about this... But don¡¯t be angry, those lowly females are not qualified to give birth to my child. The one in Miranda¡¯s womb is only a tool, for you to open the doors of time and space. I know that you are unwilling to part with Hede and his brothers so let me be the Beast King, I will create the Key of the Beast King for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her chin and snickered, ¡°Then Maya¡¯s womb... also has the Key of the Beast King? At that time, you were still not a Beast King right?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not care about which female that Cole had slept with and did not care about anything about this fox, but she felt that it was disgusting that he was putting up a pretense of being deeply in love with her despite his promiscuous behaviour, so she could not help but rebut him. At the mention of Maya, Cole¡¯s face had a seemingly psychopathic loving look and his tone was filled withpromise, ¡°Ah Gu, I really did not expect you to care so much about me, no wonder you let Chixuan hold me back while you were at Motou Mountains, so that I will stay at Sauder and not follow you. Turns out it¡¯s all because you are angry at me... Good Ah Gu, don¡¯t be angry, listen to my exnation.¡± To be honest, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s goosebumps had all already stood up. She felt that Cole did not even have to use his martial arts to fight with her, just this repulsive method was enough to make her die out of disgust. ¡°Initially, I really did not activate the blood of a Beast King so while I was at Saint Nazaire that winter, I used Maya to test out the probability of a stray beast impregnating a female, so that I could prepare for this winter. Moreover, hasn¡¯t Maya¡¯s child not been born yet? It¡¯s just a test product, you don¡¯t have to be bothered. In this world, there is only you who can give birth to my child. Ah Gu, only the child you give birth to is my precious treasure, the only child I recognise.¡± ¡°So right from the start, you did not intend on letting Maya¡¯s child live?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned with despise for him. Cole nodded honestly and said, ¡°Unless you gave birth to them, I won¡¯t allow any fox that could threaten my title as the Beast King exist.¡± When Cole said this, his eyes instinctively swept towards Lea. Lea¡¯s eyes met with Cole¡¯s and with a slight smile, he said, ¡°Why is the Fox King looking at me like this? Aiya aiya, are you thinking of taking actions against me?¡± As he said that, he suddenly turned his head, then pounced into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and said coquettishly and pretentiously, ¡°Mengmeng, look at this Fox King, he¡¯s using his identity to bully me... Sobs sobs sobs, he had bullied me like this in the past,st time he had even beaten me up so badly that I transformed into my oriignal form... Mengmeng, if you were to keep him anyday, I may not be able to live any longer.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Lea was intentionally agitating because the more agitated Cole¡¯s emotions were, the greater the control the medicinal bugs have over him and that would bring even greater benefits for them. So regardless of how unwilling she was, Gu Mengmeng still had to withstand the feelings of disgust she had and coordinate with Lea¡¯s acting. She stroked his silver hair, kissed and coaxed him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t like anything you don¡¯t like.¡± Chapter 1521 - If You Successfully CatChapter Me, I Will Let You Kiss Me

Chapter 1521: If You Sessfully Catch Me, I Will Let You Kiss Me

Lea lifted his chin and shot Cole a look to challenge him. The slyness in his wide eyes was so obvious and his voice was filled with arrogance as he said, ¡°Look, no matter how strong you are, my Mengmeng is still biased towards me.¡± Lea had not said something like this for a long time. As though... Ever since he left the Snake King valley, he hardly said something this coquettish anymore. After not hearing it for such a long time, she missed it. If it was said that Lea was intentionally challenging Cole and did not care about him, then the gentleness in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes was really hurting Cole. The veins on his forehead jumped. Lea and Gu Mengmeng exchanged nces and formed amon understanding. Cole had always been skilled at manipting people¡¯s mind, and he had been in great control of his own emotions. Jumping into a rage because of these simple instigating words... was really not his usual style. ¡°Fox King, you should return to your fireside. Don¡¯t stand here and frighten my partner,¡± Gu Mengmeng chased him away without showing any courtesy. Cole wanted to open his mouth to speak, but Gu Mengmeng turned her head away and ignored him. Swinging his arms angrily, he returned to his fireside, but his eyes continued to be staring straight at Gu Mengmeng, as though he was dying to pierce a hole through her. Gu Mengmengpletely ignored Cole¡¯s stare and continued to eat and y as she usually would. She was gentler to Lea than how she usually behaved. Both of them fooled around and acted out many scenes like ¡®Come chase me, if you sessfully catch me, I will let you kiss me¡¯, making Cole almost wanting to charge over and carry her away. Seeing that they have done sufficiently, Gu Mengmeng and Lea exchanged nces, stretched their bodies and said that they were tired and wanted to return home. Elvis did not say anything and carried Gu Mengmeng to the stone castle. Lea swayed his tail as he followed behind. Before leaving, he even winked at Cole, giving him a look of ¡®I know you cannot stand me, but you cannot do anything about it¡¯ that was very deserving of a beating. After returning to the stone castle, Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter and pped her thighs, saying, ¡°Ah, so refreshing! I have never seen Cole with such an unpleasant look. It was too hrious seeing his face that was so filled with jealousy that he had almost gone mad... In the past, he had always been agitating me to the point of clenching my teeth, yet I could not do anything. Today I have finally fought back, now I feel really relieved!¡± Lea used his fingers to lift Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and smiled brightly and said, ¡°The medicinal bug on Cole has most likely been 80 percent activated. Once it reaches 100 percent, Cole would be a wooden puppet controlled by me. All his actions would be following my scheme... But activating the medicinal bug required me nning for it step-by-step and it¡¯s really tough on me, so... Mengmeng, shouldn¡¯t you reward me? Huh?¡± It took Gu Mengmeng only two seconds to realize what he meant by ¡®reward¡¯. Right, she had been busy because of Love of the Sky and had not been intimate with them for a long time. Seeing Gu Mengmeng blush but not reject, Lea understood that she had consented. But there were rules in every family. The Beast World¡¯s family rules did not allow any disorder to ur. Kissing Gu Mengmeng on her lips, he said, ¡°I will remember Mengmeng¡¯s adorable look and treat it as interest payment. I shall be making ns for the activation of the remaining 20 percent medicinal bugs in Cole¡¯s body. When we seed, don¡¯t forget to reward me.¡± After he said that, Lea handed over Gu Mengmeng to Elvis and patted his shoulders. Giving him a telepathic smile, he said, ¡°Now that Mengmeng has two items out of the seven treasures, that... maybe you can give it a shot.¡± Chapter 1522 - Really? You Agreed?

Chapter 1522: Really? You Agreed?

Elvis was stunned initially, then he looked at Gu Mengmeng, his gaze... had almost shot out a green light. Gu Mengmeng was a little guilty, and asked meekly, ¡°That... what is that?¡± Lea had already stepped out of the stone castle but he did not go off to prepare anything and only guarded outside to keep a lookout for them. Looking up at the moon, Lea could not help butugh softly. Four years ago, he had also been guarding the door like this for them, four yearster... it was still him guarding the door. But his current state of mind was already extremely different from that time. In the room, Elvis¡¯ heart was pounding like thunder. He was a little anxious and distracted and said with a deep voice, ¡°Let me boil water for you to take a bath in. After taking a bath, you should feel morefortable.¡± In fact, he was dying to pin her down at this moment. But she had a habit of taking a bath before and after, otherwise she would not let anyone touch her. Elvis would rather make himself ufortable than to let her suffer, especially when it came to this matter. Elvis¡¯ reaction was really too strange and Gu Mengmeng felt as though a disaster was going to befall her. By right, after bing partners for four years, even though they did not do it frequently, but they had already given birth to four children, what other huge event had she not experienced before? But for some reason, she felt her heart skipping fast that day. She felt even more nervous than her wedding day. ¡°Hubby, tell me, what is Lea referring to when he said ¡®that matter¡¯? I really feel anxious...¡± Elvis continued to boil water and it was the first time he was back facing Gu Mengmeng and did not dare to turn around. Gu Mengmeng felt even more confused and walked in front of Elvis, discovering that his face was filled with embarrassment and flushing red. When she looked down, his excitement was obvious and it was difficult to hide. It was normal for Elvis to have a physical reaction to her body but she was wearing clothes, did not arouse him and neither did she exude the fox seductive fragrance, yet he was already this excited? It was unsual, really too unusual. ¡°That, how about today... let¡¯s forget it?¡± Gu Mengmeng cowardly took steps back. Elvis looked at Gu Mengmeng with a hurt and disappointed face. Pursing his lips, he spouted, ¡®Alright¡¯. Even though he said alright, but Gu Mengmeng felt very guilty. He looked so pitiful, as though he was a husky that was abandoned by its owner, with a lowered head and a hopeless face. Gu Mengmeng mustered the courage to take a step forward. She used both hands to cup his head and said, ¡°You want it?¡± Elvis choked with sobs and nodded. Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it, isn¡¯t it just ¡®that¡¯? I¡¯ll just give it all up.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought to herself, they were already married for so long, Elvis could not possibly bite her to death. Elvis¡¯ eyes lit up and immediately hugged her excitedly, saying, ¡°Really? You agreed?¡± Gu Mengmengughed bitterly, ¡°I agree, what¡¯s there to not agree? We have already given birth to four children, it¡¯s toote for us to be shy now. You are my hubby, whatever we do is reasonable and legal.¡± Elvis stuck out his tongue and licked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we already have four sons in our family so I will let this time¡¯s child be Lea¡¯s. But once he have this child, I would no longer give in to him, in the future it will depend on our ability to decide whose child you are pregnant with.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with a red face. Elvis added more firewood into the fire and soon, he boiled the water for Gu Mengmeng to take afortable bath. However... How should she put it? As Gu Mengmeng took the bath, she felt as though she was washing vegetables before making a meal and this vegetable was herself. Chapter 1523 - Afraid Of You Pouncing On Me Like A Ravenous Wolf.

Chapter 1523: Afraid Of You Pouncing On Me Like A Ravenous Wolf.

ording to the past experience, after being tormented by Elvis like this, she would sleep for at least three days three nights and not get off the bed for a week. But strangely, this time, Gu Mengmeng was already awake the next morning. When she rubbed her eyes and sat up, Elvis and Lea were both stunned. ¡°I... I am going to prepare breakfast,¡± Lea was stunned for only two seconds, before he immediately stood up and walked out of the stone castle. He called out to Auretin, telling him that he would be preparing meals that day and Auretin instantly ¡®flew¡¯ out to hunt, whereas Lea lit the fire to boil water. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms and asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep longer?¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Elvis with a displeased look and said, ¡°Now you¡¯re concerned about me? Why did you not pity me when I was pleadingst night? My waist has almost broken...¡± ¡°Your plead was too pleasing to the ears that I was dying to hear more, so...¡± Recalling the arousing scenest night, Elvis could not help but feel turned on again. Gu Mengmeng could tell that he had some thoughts again and red at him, saying, ¡°Stop it, I am afraid of you pouncing on me like a ravenous wolf. Last night, I allowed you to torment me for an entire night, now I¡¯m dying of hunger. If you do not give me any food, I would really die for you to see.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pounce on you. I¡¯ll feed you some food first,¡± Elvis suppressed his stimted emotions. He knew that even though Gu Mengmeng had the Tear of the Beast Deity and Love of the Sky protecting her now, he could not do it too vigorously. Otherwise, if she was really exhausted, his heart would ache for her. As they talked, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng downstairs and walked out of the stone castle to sit at the entrance so that the sun would shine on them as they waited for food. By right, Auretin was the most enthusiastic when it came to meals. Since Lea was willing to cook, even if he had not prepared any hunted loots, he would steal it from someone¡¯s ce first. With the benefit of being part of the Wolf King and Wolf Queen¡¯s family, anyone from the Wolf n would be more than willing to offer their hunted loots, so that they would be handed over to Elvis and Gu Mengmeng. If not, he would even capture a wild wolf guarding the borders of the stone castle to meet his urgent need. But this time, he had been away for too long. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stomach was already growling out of hunger, but this male beast who would do anything for food had yet to return. Sensing something amiss, Gu Mengmeng asked with a tilted head, ¡°Auretin must not have met with trouble, right?¡± Lea and Elvis looked at each other. ¡°This is Sauder, what could possibly happen?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied in confusion, ¡°I cannot tell, but I really feel uneasy. How about we go out to look for him?¡± Elvis and Lea were actually meaning that... it was just a dumb tiger, if he¡¯s missing, then so be it, what¡¯s there to search for. But seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s worried look, they did not decline. Lea took the pot off the fire and ced it at the side. pping his hands clean, he said, ¡°I shall go hunt and also bring back that glutton.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I can fly and can see further.¡± Gu Mengmeng also stood up as she intended to follow. Knowing that his objection would be useless, Elvis did not insist and thought of it as taking a stroll with her. Three of them were about to search in the direction that Auretin had left, but they saw someone slowly walking towards them with a tiger thigh in his hands. Behind him was a badly mutted tiger being dragged, leaving a trail of blood. It could faintly be seen that the tiger was a white tiger. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart jump. She could not recognize Auretin¡¯s original form, but she had a premonition that this half-dead beast was Auretin. Chapter 1524 - Are You Really Little Shit?

Chapter 1524: Are You Really Little Shit?

And the one dragging Auretin... ¡°Little shit?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was filled with hesitation. That face belonged to little shit, without a doubt. But his entire body¡¯s aura waspletely different. How should she put it? If little shit did not have multiple personality disorders, then this person before her must be his twin brother from the same home. ¡°Yeah,¡± Little shit threw Auretin casually to the ground,pletely not concerned about his life or death. He only said, ¡°I coincidentally met your family¡¯s tiger. I heard that he was going to hunt... I see there¡¯s no longer a need, you can just eat him.¡± Lea understood Gu Mengmeng very well. If Auretin had died outside that day, she would be upset for two days and recover after that, at most he and Elvis would have to find Auretin¡¯s killer to avenge for him and the matter would be settled. However, now that Auretin was carried back like this, Auretin must not die, otherwise it would be another emotional entanglement in her, especially since Gregory¡¯s matter had just happened not long ago. So before Gu Mengmeng gave any instructions, Lea had already lifted Auretin off the ground to do a simple check, then gave her a reassuring smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally heaved a sigh of relief and her heart calmed down. She walked in front of Wabei and sized him up. Then she asked uncertainly, :¡±You... are really little shit?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Wabei nced at Gu Mengmeng from the corner of his eyes and responded with a sound, his behavior seemingly cold. Gu Mengmeng frowned. His face indeed belonged to Wabei, but everything else about him was not right. How should she put this... In the past, Gu Mengmeng would call Wabei little shit because both of them were close and would fool around with each other without any boundaries, but also because he had an aura of being so dumb that he could not be saved, she intentionally named him little shit. In the past, he would be agitated each time she called him that and the more agitated he got, the more she liked to tease him and it was difficult to change this nickname after a long time. But the person before her... The aura that he exuded could freeze someone to death. If he had to bepared with someone, then... the only one would be Snake before his rage. But the both of them were still slightly different, because Snake would only give off such an oppressive air when he was extremely infuriated, whereas this Little shit felt domineering even when he was not angry. Even though he seemed to not be concerned about anything, it made people not dare to belittle him. Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and leaned in to sniff Wabei. He had a simr appearance, but his scent could not possibly be the same. As though realizing what Gu Mengmeng was doing, Wabei did not struggle nor cooperate. He had a look of nonchnce as he allowed Gu Mengmeng to carefully detect his body odor. Gu Mengmeng meticulously sniffed his entire body, then exchanged nces with Elvis, confirming that the person was really Wabei. Even if Gu Mengmeng¡¯s nose was not sensitive, but as the Beast King and a wolf, Elvis would not definitely make a mistake. After all, other than Gu Mengmeng and Lea, Wabei was the one who had been around him for the longest and it was impossible for him to detect the smell wrongly. He was really Wabei. But Gu Mengmeng felt as though his core had been reced. ¡°Wabei, where did you go for the past few days? I had never met you ever since I came back from Motou Mountains and I was quite worried.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know why, but in front of this person, she could not call out ¡®Little shit¡¯. She was not afraid of him, she just felt that... he was not him. Chapter 1525 - Don’t You Feel Anything Different On You?

Chapter 1525: Don¡¯t You Feel Anything Different On You?

¡°I went to retrieve something stored somewhere,¡± Wabei¡¯s simple response made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart feel colder. The person before her was not the little shit she knew. Even though they shared the same body, they were definitely different inside. If it was little shit, he would definitely boast to her haughtily about his achievements on Motou Mountains, point at her nose to ask her to kneel down and sing ¡®Conquer¡¯. He would not be like this, using a high-sounding excuse to prevent Gu Mengmeng from continuing to ask. It seemed as though he was giving an exnation but in fact, he did not say anything and gave off a feeling of ¡®How is this your business?¡¯, causing Gu Mengmeng to not even have the right to continue asking. Little shit was her friend, a really sincere one. He would undoubtedly not treat her this way. Either something serious had happened at Motou Mountains and she did not know, or this person in front of her was not little shit at all. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind started to run wild as she even started to suspect whether little shit had died on Motou Mountains and another spirit had transmigrated to take over his body. But this also did not seem right. If that was the case, how did little shit find her? And how would he know that Auretin was her family¡¯s tiger? Pursing her lips, Gu Mengmeng did not continue asking Wabei about Motou Mountains. She knew that he would not say it so she did not want to push him too hard and cause everyone to feel awkward. So she changed the topic and asked, ¡°Then did you see who had injured Auretin like this?¡± Usually, with the title of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s guardian beast, all the others in the Beast World would show Auretin some face. This ce was Sauder and half of its control belonged to the Wolf n. No matter who had beaten up Auretin to this state, the Wolf n would not sit still and watch, after all, wouldn¡¯t hitting the male from the Wolf King¡¯s family be the same as hitting Elvis in the face? The members of Wolf n would definitely not tolerate this. But with reality presented right before them, Auretin was really beaten half-dead by someone... Wabei nced sideways at Gu Mengmeng and with a calm expression, and a feeling of watching an idiot, he took a deep breath in and said simply, ¡°Cole.¡± Gu Mengmeng was mind blown? Wouldn¡¯t it be Cole? Besides him, who else would dare to do it?! Gu Mengmeng stood up immediately and wanted to settle scores with Cole. Elvis knew very well Gu Mengmeng¡¯s temper so he did not stop her and carried her with him. The male from the Wolf King¡¯s family was beaten up. If he did not fight back, he would no longer be deserving of the title as Wolf King. But before they had stepped out, Wabei said listlessly behind them, ¡°Are you sure that you want to head over now?¡± Gu Mengmeng and Elvis both stopped and turned around to look at Wabei. Wabei looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything different about you?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and scrutinized herself, unable to tell any difference. Then she slowly shook her head, then turned to look at Elvis. Elvis also scanned her for a long time. There seemed to be something different but he could not think of it at that moment, so both of them turned to look at Wabei again. Wabei pointed at the back of his neck, then looked at Gu Mengmeng with an ambiguous smile. Gu Mengmeng turned her head to show the back of her neck to Elvis and asked, ¡°Look, is the mark on the back of my neck still there?¡± Elvis looked at it and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s still there.¡± ¡°Then what is different?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked again. Elvis, ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t think so? I can¡¯t tell at all...¡± Chapter 1526 - Aren’t You Intending On Trying Your Fury Of Beast King?

Chapter 1526: Aren¡¯t You Intending On Trying Your Fury Of Beast King?

Wabei burst out inughter, as though he could not stand the foolish behavior of Gu Mengmeng and Elvis in front of him. He walked in front of Gu Mengmeng and smiled coldly, then he reached out his head to press on Elvis¡¯ neck. Gu Mengmeng was frightened and said in a panic, ¡°Little shit, what are you doing? Let go quickly.¡± Wabei continued to smile slightly and applied more force to his fingers. Elvis¡¯ muscles were tight. He was afraid of harming Gu Mengmeng in his arms so he ced her down, then said with much difficulty, ¡°Step back.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand why Wabei had suddenly attacked Elvis but she knew that with Elvis¡¯ capability as a Beast King, it would be best for her to step back so that he could retaliate and not be bothered by her safety. Following his instructions, she stepped back and Elvis grasped onto Wabei¡¯s hand to try to break free from his clutch, but it was obviously useless. Elvis swung his leg to hit Wabei¡¯s chest hard, but he still did not bulge. This was not right, Wabei was a fifth-level beast and Elvis was a Beast King. And the situation now... Wabei waspletely unbothered by Elvis¡¯ attacks and turned his head to look at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you intending to try your Fury of Beast King?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively held the back of her neck. Seeing that Elvis¡¯ face was already turning purple, she could tell that Wabei was really going to kill him. Clenching her teeth, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Wabei, release!¡± But Wabei only snickered and did not let go. Instead, he made a turn while holding onto Elvis and walked in front of Gu Mengmeng, until he was only a step away. Then, he released his fingers and Elvis, who had fainted from the strangle, fell to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Wabei asked softly. Gu Mengmeng frowned and shook her head. She remembered that when she had just retrieved Soul of the Forest, she shouted at Wabei by ident and he instantly copsed to the ground because of the Snake King¡¯s domineering pressure. From then on, she never dared to shout at him as she was afraid that she would unintentionally harm him. But that day... Gu Mengmeng touched the back of her neck and asked, ¡°Did my mark change again? It had degenerated to be Snake¡¯s protection mark, no longer the Snake n¡¯s family mark, is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not so dumb after all,¡± Wabei raised his brows, seemingly slightly pleased. Gu Mengmeng understood that Elvis was a wolf and could not tell a difference between snakes, so he could not tell the change in the mark behind her neck. But Wabei was a snake and in his eyes, this change was very obvious. With her arms hanging on both sides of her body, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart emptied. There were some things that could not be resolved by escaping. Regardless of how much she wanted to pretend that she had not found out, she could not always lie to herself. It was not the first or second time that Wabei and Elvis had fought. They had almost beaten each other to death before going to Ma Desert, but that was almost. Even though their fighting styles were aggressive, it did not have any killing intent. But just now... Wabei obviously had the expression of ¡®It does not matter even if he was killed¡¯. Snakes were born heartless and Gu Mengmeng knew that all along. But because little shit cared about her, he took care of the people around her as well. Someone who would treat Elvis like this was not her little shit. Gu Mengmeng lifted her head and looked at Wabei silently. She asked, ¡°You are not my little shit, you should not be Wabei as well, who exactly are you?¡± Wabeiughed softly and his eyes brightened, as though it was the first time he was looking at Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1527 - You Have Revived?!

Chapter 1527: You Have Revived?!

Wabeiughed with an air of mischief and said, ¡°Even though I do not like this nickname, but I am really little shit, and also Wabei... But I guess that you are asking about the other identity I obtained... the one I just obtained from Motou Mountains.¡± ¡°You are...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she spouted the name, ¡°Wales?¡± Wabei raised his brows, smiled and nodded. ¡°You have revived?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was filled with utter surprise. This piece of news hade too shocking for her. Even though Gregory told her that Wales would revive and the Beast Deity had also said so, and even she had continuously psychoed herself into believing that he would revive. But when this person who was dead for thousands over years appeared before her eyes, it was still a huge blow to her. Wabei seemed to be pondering hard about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s question and after a short while, he scoffed a response, ¡°Given my current state, it should not be considered a revival... At most, it would only be awakening.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and her expression looked anxious as she asked worriedly, ¡°What about little shit? Is it because you havepletely revived, little shit would disappear as well?¡± Wabei... Oh, no, probably from now onwards, she should call him Wales. Wales bent forward to reach Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye level and observed the look of confusion in her eyes. He said, ¡°Wales is me while I was unconscious, I am the awakened version of Wabei. I remember everything clearly while I was unconscious so it should not be considered as disappearing. But there is something I think I should inform you... Don¡¯t ever treat me like that fool who would always be circling around you, that sort of idiotic lifestyle is not my style. Also, all these little things around you had better not create a scene in front of me, otherwise, next time I won¡¯t be this patient to waste my breath on you.¡± As Wales said that, his eyes shot a cold re at Elvis, who had copsed to the ground. ¡°In that case, why did you return?¡± Gu Mengmeng took a step forward, red at him and said, ¡°You... not only have little shit¡¯s memories but also his emotions, right? Little shit cannot bear to leave me behind and was afraid that I would be worried about his sudden disappearance, so you came back to let me know that you are safe and sound, right?¡± Wales did not deny and only smiled, before saying, ¡°Your imagination is really good, it¡¯s a pity you are not a scriptwriter.¡± Hah, she had not heard such words of ridicule for about four years, wasn¡¯t it? Seemed like this was really Wales. After all, only him, the partner of Wales, would know about this future upation called ¡®scriptwriter¡¯. ¡°Then tell me, why did youe back?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not give up on seeking an answer. Wales¡¯ eyesnded on her face and he replied truthfully, ¡°You are an important factor for my revival. If I want to see her again, I have to protect you and make sure that you would safely and sessfully gather the seven treasures.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Gu Mengmeng was in disbelief. Wales saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t you have her psychology knowledge? You should be very skilled when ites to reading facial expressions and differentiating truth from lies, isn¡¯t it?¡± To put it simply, guess for yourself whether it was true. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body froze suddenly, as though the surrounding air was sucked away. Wales might have little shit¡¯s memories but he really did not have little shit¡¯s emotions. If he was little shit, he would definitely not speak to her like this. Wales did not bother about Gu Mengmeng andzily walked into the stone castle, leaving behind his back view and a sentence, ¡°I shall be staying temporarily in the third room on the right side of the second level, don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± Chapter 1528 - Arrogance From Being Stuck In An Embarrassing Situation

Chapter 1528: Arrogance From Being Stuck In An Embarrassing Situation

Lea came out after tending to Auretin¡¯s wounds. He had heard everything from the conversation that Wales and Gu Mengmeng had outside just now, so he did not say anything. He helped Gu Mengmeng to transport Elvis to a shady ce, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine. Elvis would wake up soon and both of us can apany you to settle scores with Cole and to seek justice for Auretin, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, while her face looked weary. Lea rubbed her little head and said, ¡°Since Wabei is Wales, and he is in his original form now, we can only ept it as his friends, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, it¡¯s most important that he is safe.¡± Gu Mengmeng ced her head on Lea¡¯s chest and said, ¡°I know, I understand all this logic... but I really feel ufortable seeing little shit be like this, it was as though I have already lost him.¡± Leaughed softly and tapped her little nose, saying, ¡°You are really lost as an involved party.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Lea continued, ¡°What did he say just now? You are the key to his revival, so he had to guard you to ensure your safety? These words... even if he had used them to deceive Jialue or Chixuan those two little wolf brats, they won¡¯t believe it.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a nk look. Deep down, her hopes were rising and she gazed upon Lea silently, awaiting him to continue. Lea continued with his exnation, ¡°If he did not appear, there would be three Beast Kings in this Beast World ¨C you, Elvis and Cole. If the three of you were to really risk your life to battle one another, with all your simr levels of capabilities, there would not be a conclusive winner. But Elvis would protect you no matter what, so Cole would not be a match for both of you, especially since you have wings now and could fly to the sky. It would practically be a foolish dream for Cole to think of harming you, so even if Wales had not guarded you, you would still be able to live safely. But he still returned, with the only reason being that he was worried about you. If he only has Wabei¡¯s memories and not his feelings, why would he do this?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°But just now he...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he is Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partner. He had been beside Wang Xiaoxin for so many years so he would not have any lesser knowledge about psychologypared to you.¡± Leaughed and continued, ¡°Moreover, even if what he said was true ¨C that he had returned to only help you get the seven treasures, then wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to not show up? After all, it would be the most advantageous situation for him to be hiding from the enemies so that he could take them by surprise and use themon tactic of all snakes, to deal with a deadly blow. But he had appeared so openly. Say, why do you think he did so?¡± The smile on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face started to spread even wider and even her eyes started to dazzle with her smile. ¡°He was afraid that I was worried about little shit, so he came back to tell me that he was safe and there was no need to worry.¡± Lea nodded and said, ¡°He sounded like he was cold and heartless, but didn¡¯t he bring Auretin back? Snakes are born emotionless and never the species to concern themselves with unnecessary affairs. If not because of you, he would probably not even take a look at Auretin.¡± At this thought, Gu Mengmeng suddenlyughed out. ¡°I understand now, he was just being difficult.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and shook her head, saying, ¡°The almighty Wales, Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partner, a Beast King with demigod level, yet he was called little shit by a junior like me every day. He was stuck in an embarrassing situation so he could only be arrogant. Heh heh, seems like he is really quite alike to little shit.¡± Chapter 1529 - Do You Think That You Can Stop Me?

Chapter 1529: Do You Think That You Can Stop Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s concerns were resolved, Lea also smiled with her. And they did not notice that around the corner of the second level, there was a snake sticking out his tongue, then turned his head and left a sentence behind, ¡°Smart-aleck.¡± But there was a grin on the corner of his mouth and even his eyes were filled with an unusual gentleness. Elvis was not unconscious for long. Almost after half an hour, he groggily opened his eyes, held his forehead as he shook his head, trying to wake himself up. Then, heid his eyes on Gu Mengmeng and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Gu Mengmengughed and shook her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, he won¡¯t harm me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elvis remained doubtful. Lea shared his analysis again to Elvis. Even though Elvis could not understand what it meant by arrogant but since Lea and Gu Mengmeng had the same belief, it would not be wrong, so Elvis no longer bothered about it. It was normal for males to fight and kill each other, so Elvis would not bear a grudge against Wabei just because Wabei had strangled himself unconscious. At most... he would just strangle Wabei back. However, there was no need to wait till next time to settle scores with Cole for beating up Auretin. They had to settle scores right this instant. Elvis stretched his body and after realizing that there was no difort over his body, he carried Gu Mengmeng and with Lea, headed towards where the Fox n had clustered together. Except that when they walked to the border of the territory, they realized that there was already chaos among the Fox n. ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused and thought to herself, could it be that others from the Wolf n had already reached before them and settled scores? She scanned the area, but there was no one from the Wolf n. Lea casually grabbed a fox who seemed to be rushing off somewhere and asked, ¡°What had happened?¡± ¡°Ninth Highness... this...¡± That fox knew that Lea and Cole did not see eye to eye with each other. Even though both the Wolf n and Fox n were living in Sauder, they had an opposing rtionship, so the fox nced at Elvis and remained silent, while looking like he was in a spot. Gu Mengmeng waved her hands and said, ¡°Forget it if you are not saying, we can find out ourselves.¡± Lea also shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and released his grip. But the fox did not leave. Instead, he used his arms to block Gu Mengmeng¡¯s way and stuttered, ¡°The Fox King is not in the right condition to meet you guys... You guys... you guys should leave.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that it was hrious that he looked calm as though he was going to die. Holding her chin, she looked at the little fox before her and said, ¡°Do you think that you can stop me?¡± ¡°Great Messenger... Please, please do not make things difficult for me. The Fox King... really is not in good condition to meet anyone.¡± That little fox shuddered, obviously feeling frightened. Gu Mengmeng gave a belittlingughter and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be because he knows that I am here, so he is ¡®not in good condition¡¯? When was Wu Song beating up my tiger, he seemed to be in such ¡®good condition¡¯.¡± Lea revealed his sharp ws andughed softly, ¡°Are you going to scram or should I make you move?¡± ¡°This... This is the Fox n¡¯s territory, you guys cannot...¡± ¡°I am also a fox.¡± Lea narrowed his eyes and said while smiling slightly, ¡°I am even the same n as your Fox King, and with the same mother.¡± When he finished saying that, Lea swung his sharp ws and the little fox was thrown to the side. All the foxes that were originally in a messy chaos immediately came forward when they saw it, and used their own bodies to block the way. Gu Mengmengughed softly and did not understand what Cole was nning. These foxes were at most third-level. Not only Elvis and herself, these two Beast Kings, they could not even stop Lea and the others. This was obviously going to cost their lives. Since when did Cole be... such a coward to be unwilling to admit what he had done? Chapter 1530 - Severely Injured Mighty Fox King

Chapter 1530: Severely Injured Mighty Fox King

¡°Great Messenger,¡± Arnold stood out from the crowd and sped his fists, while saying, ¡°The Mighty King has been severely injured and is unconscious now. He is really not in good condition to meet any guest now, please forgive us and not make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Severely injured?¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes. She did not believe that a third-level Auretin could injure Cole that badly. Arnold nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it was Great Messenger¡¯s friend Wabei who injured the Fox King.¡± ¡°Little shit?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, then sheughed. Even though little shit sounded as though he was not concerned about her, his actions seemed to be more honest. Without a doubt, little shit had attacked Cole and he must have ¡®conveniently¡¯ done that when saving Auretin. Even if Auretin was not Gu Mengmeng¡¯s male, the tiger from her family should not even be bullied by an outsider like Cole. Little shit was seeking justice for her. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said to Arnold, ¡°Alright, I understand. Since it is not convenient for the Fox King now, then we shall not disturb anymore.¡± After she said that, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and left. Behind her, there was a wave of relieved sighs. It was obvious how frightened they had been since the situation just now was as though they had met with an enemy. Lea smiled and looked at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I right? If it was only Wales and not little shit, would you care about this matter?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled brightly and shot Lea a meaningful nce, then continued, ¡°To celebrate little shit¡¯s safe return, let¡¯s have more dishes tonight. Might as well... heh heh heh...¡± Lea watched as she smiled sneakily and immediately knew what she was thinking. ¡°The grapes that Kanwu delivered had been fermented into wine with Sandy guiding her people. I have checked it after returning. Even though it is not as smooth as the one you made, but its taste was not much different.¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°But you know how high Wabei¡¯s alcohol tolerance is, aren¡¯t you afraid that he would drink up all your alcohol?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head and said, ¡°So long as little shit can return after drinking it, why would the barrels of alcohol matter?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood turned for the better and she hummed the whole way back to the stone castle. As usual, Wabei was not one to scheme anything. If anyone annoyed him, he would often choose to fight back. The method of ¡®it¡¯s never toote for a man to seek revenge¡¯ had never suited him well. Seeing Auretin beaten up like that, he would either not care, but if he concerned himself with it... Cole would definitely be in 10 times worse condition. Ah, it was quite a pity not being able to see that look of his now. When they pushed the door open to the stone castle, Gu Mengmeng was stunned... Little shit, this was definitely little shit! ¡°My wine!¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her voice and roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were resting upstairs? Why did you finish my wine the instant you returned?!¡± Right, Gu Mengmeng was intending on serving wine to little shit but it was one thing to serve him, but another thing when she returned to the stone castle and saw a drunk snake wrapped together like the Goddess of Nuwa. His tail was still curled around a wine barrel as he leaned unsteadily and smiled seductively at Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Burp~¡± Little shit seemed to be in a great mood after drinking. Seeing Gu Mengmeng return, he approached her by gliding in a S shape. He pushed away Elvis and hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms, while leaning near her ears to say, ¡°I am your father, really...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. How could he still be acting out a continuation even though he had lost consciousness from drinking? Previously, when she was drunk, Elvis and Lea had imitated the way she had discussed with little shit about who was the father, but she never expected that after one year, when little shit was drunk again, he would still be able to continue the conversation. Chapter 1531 - Just A Pitiful Person

Chapter 1531: Just A Pitiful Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You don¡¯t believe?!¡± Wales seemed to be displeased. He straightened the top half of his body and lifted Gu Mengmeng by the cor off the ground, as though he was holding a little chick, and shook her. Seeing Gu Mengmeng being shaken by her like a pendulum in his hands, heughed and said mysteriously, ¡°Look, you have Snake¡¯s mark behind your neck, isn¡¯t it? I heard that he was dating you in that world... Judging from that brat¡¯s personality, you won¡¯t be able to escape and will definitely marry him. I am his father, so aren¡¯t I your father too?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed the logic in Wales¡¯ words and it seemed... really to be true. Seeing the progress of Snake and Gu Mengmeng in the dream realm, there must be no other possibilities. But... How should she put it? Even though they had the same face and same name, and even had the same past experiences and memories, but the Gu Mengmeng in that dimension was not herself. So she felt that she still could not acknowledge this ¡®father¡¯. ¡°Sometimes, I really feel that this small mouth of yours... haha... Do you think that you can predict the future, or that this was destiny? You made me deceive Cole that I am no longer afraid of you because I have be partners with Wang Xiaoxin... Hahaha, didn¡¯t I be partners with her, if not where would Snakee from? But... but... I can no longer find her.¡± As he said that, he suddenly released his grip and Gu Mengmeng fell straight down. With his quick movements, Elvis caught Gu Mengmeng and frowned as he looked at Wales with an extremely displeased face. Gu Mengmeng patted Elvis¡¯ shoulders and shook her head, saying, ¡°He had held it in for more than a thousand years. Letting him be drunk and vent it all out might be good.¡± Elvis did not say anything and quietly ced her down. Then, he sighed and stood quietly one step away from her, so that he could protect her anytime Wales acted crazily. Lea held Elvis¡¯ shoulders and said, ¡°Put yourself in his shoes, if Mengmeng insists on leaving through the doors of time and space tomorrow, would you stop her?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Elvis said this word with his teeth clenched. Lea, ¡°What if you cannot?¡± Elvis frowned and said, ¡°Follow.¡± Lea¡¯s smile was even wider as he asked again, ¡°What if she does not allow you to follow?¡± Elvis¡¯ brows furrowed tightly, almost forming a dead knot, but his voice turned cold and he said simply, ¡°Die.¡± Lea understood and nodded, then said, ¡°Our thoughts are the same. That time, Wales... was also like this. But you knew the oue. That woman peeled away the scales protecting his heart and dug away his heart...¡± Elvis¡¯ heart tightened and he had a strange sympathy for him. He loved Gu Mengmeng and was willing to die for her. He was not afraid of death, but if the reason she wanted him to die was so that she could leave... This must be what it meant by drilling through the heart and piercing the bones. Seeing Wales in an unsteady drunken stupor, Elvis suddenly felt a simr emotion. He turned around, looked at Lea andughed, ¡°We are different from him, Xiao Meng... is still a soft-hearted one.¡± Lea nodded and said with deep thoughts, ¡°Yeah, we are lucky that that world did not have anything that Mengmeng would be thinking all the time and could not give up and also how she would not bear to leave us. So, even though he is a tough male, he was only a pitiful person.¡± When Lea¡¯s voice stopped, Wales suddenly appeared in front of Lea. His snake eyes stared straight at Lea and he asked coldly, ¡°How did you know about the heart-protecting scales?!¡± Chapter 1532 - Gu Twomeng, Drink With This Old Man

Chapter 1532: Gu Twomeng, Drink With This Old Man

Lea was stunned and instinctively looked towards Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng was also tilting her head as she stood behind Wales. She pointed at her nose and said, ¡°I told him.¡± Wales turned back and his eyes were so sharp that it frightened Gu Mengmeng and contracted her neck. He did not ask anything but Gu Mengmeng had already revealed everything honestly, ¡°It was the Beast Deity who told me.¡± Gu Mengmeng repeated the story that the Beast Deity had told her initially, without missing a word, then quietly watched him for a moment before asking, ¡°Why? Did the Beast Deity say wrongly?¡± Wales seemed to be in deep thoughts and it was unknown whether he had be muddle-headed because of the alcohol or because his mind had already drifted elsewhere. In any case, he was dazed for a long time. Suddenly, heughed and it was a very heartyugh. He used both hands to hold onto Gu Mengmeng. With his eyes brimming with tears, he asked each word and sentence carefully, ¡°The Beast Deity really said that she was waiting for me?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head in a daze and said, ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t it like that... between you guys?¡± Wales slowly shut his eyes and teardrops fell down from the corner of his eyes. His lips had been curled up the whole time and the slight smile made people feel heartache for him. ¡°Little shit... are you alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wales and could not help but feel pity. Wales nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t be better. Knowing that she was waiting for me, I have not suffered this thousand years for nothing... Come, Gu Twomeng, drink with this old man.¡± This phrase ¡®old man¡¯ instantly made Gu Mengmeng feel relieved. No matter whether he was called Wabei or Wales, he would be her little shit. Just like what Lea said, if Wales was Wabei¡¯s true self, then she should ept him. Even though he was not as adorable as Wabei and was a little awkwardly arrogant, but no matter what, if he was little shit, he would be her friend. Ah, transcending the time difference of thousand years to be friends with the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity¡¯s hubby and Snake¡¯s father must be considered as ¡®friendship between the generations¡¯. Gu Mengmeng raised her cup and clinked it with Wales¡¯ cup in a toast without any hesitation and said, ¡°I shall drink a cup to celebrate your return.¡± ¡°Drink!¡± Wales was also not modest and finished one cup in a go, without leaving a drop. Gu Mengmeng wanted to say that wine was not the same as Erguotou and it should not be drunk this way. But with little shit looking like this... Forget it, so long as he was happy drinking it, why does it matter how he was appreciating the alcohol? It was more important for him to feel carefree. Wales wrapped his arms around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck and with a look like close brothers, said, ¡°Gu Twomeng, help this old man do something... In the future, I would risk my life to return the favour, alright?¡± Gu Mengmengughed. This Wales had acted so cold when he returned but after a few barrels of wine, his personality as little shit had all returned. If she had known, she would not have been worried about him in the morning. She should have directly drowned him with two barrels and see whether he could still be that arrogant. But so long as little shit could return, she would no longer be mad at him. After all, when she inherited Snake¡¯s memories initially, it was not just a day or two that she had a huge change in personality. It could be forgiven that he had been awkward for half a day. So Gu Mengmeng raised her head and said, ready to offer help, ¡°How close are we? Do you still have to say? Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± Little shitughed and said, ¡°Seduce Cole.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was agitated and said, ¡°You are trying to sell me off like this?¡± Chapter 1533 - I Have Wasted An Entire Millenium

Chapter 1533: I Have Wasted An Entire Millenium

Wales waved his hands messily and said, ¡°Who told you to really sleep with him? Tsk... really dumb, could I possibly force my own daughter-inw into the bed of another male? Do you think that I am such a fool?¡± Gu Mengmeng silently agreed. She and Snake... They had a special rtionship, but she really could not hold up the title of Snake¡¯s ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. ¡°I only want you to plot a scheme for him once, make him fall head over heels in love with you... Because only then, his heart can be useful.¡± Wales smiled in a drowsy state. With a unique characteristic that belonged only to the Snake n of slyness and sinister, he said with a scheming face, ¡°You know where the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs is at?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and a doubt formed in her mind. Could it be that the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and Cole are rted? As though he had seen through her thoughts, Wales smiled and nodded his head, saying, ¡°The Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs is derived from the Soul of the Forest. In order for the forest to grow healthily, it needs to absorb nutrients and Cole... is that source of nutrients now.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wales in confusion. Wales gave a burp but while half-conscious, he raised a finger and pointed in midair as he said, ¡°The Soul of the Forest originally had two leaves, one left... one right... Yeah, both can be used to save lives, grow flesh from bones, and bring back the dead... Ya, it¡¯s just like this. But, in fact, it has a third leaf. Only when this third leaf has grown out and openedpletely, the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs will then exist in the world.¡± As Wales spoke, he swayed until he reached Gu Mengmeng and ced his hands on her shoulders, as he tried to look as serious as he could, but Gu Mengmeng could only see his drunken state. ¡°This first piece of leaf is called ¡®benevolence¡¯, the second one is ¡®kindness¡¯ and the third one... is ¡®love¡¯. So if you want Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs to appear in the world, you have to make Cole fall in love with you, so deeply in love that he would be willing to die for you, then this third leaf of Soul of the Forest will then sprout.¡± While speaking, he released Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, then stared straight at his palm and said, ¡°When you gather the seven treasures... I can then really be revived, then I can finally meet her... It has been a thousand years, I have wasted an entire millenium...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her cheeks and thought for a long time, but she still shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why must I make Cole fall in love with me before the third leaf can sprout?¡± ¡°Because you will not love him.¡± As though he had thought of something hrious, Wales¡¯ eyes were filled with an interesting smile and he said, ¡°You know what is the most painful torture in this world?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Being separated at death.¡± Gu Mengmeng had experienced these four words once because of Snake and another time because of Gregory, so she had strong emotions towards it. Wales shook his head and replied, ¡°It is just one of the upsetting phenomena. By upsetting, it meant that even though it is tough, it will still be the past. Just like me, I have endured a thousand years... but at the thought of being able to return to her side soon, I feel that this thousand year¡¯s torture was only a short moment.¡± Wales stopped, then looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°When Snake died, you must be in great pain right... But has that pain subsided so much that you could not recall now? So the most torturous thing is not being separated at death because even though it was painful, it will gradually be forgotten and one would recover from it.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what is the most painful torture?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Chapter 1534 - Wishing For Something Unattainable

Chapter 1534: Wishing For Something Unattainable

Wales scoffed, ¡°Wishing for something unattainable.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and did not understand. Wales, ¡°So long as Cole falls in love with you and you don¡¯t love him... this torturous feeling would stimte the sprouting of the third leaf of Soul of the Forest. The more pain he suffers, the faster this leaf would grow. When this leaf haspletely sprouted, his heart that was providing the nutrients would bepletely sucked dry and be as hard as rock... bing the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and felt immense fear. Not because of anything but because at the beginning, the Soul of the Forest had been ced on Chixuan¡¯s body... Her brows were tightly furrowed together. She had always thought that the seven treasures were great items that could save lives but she had never thought that the third leaf of Soul of the Forest that was meant to represent life was actually such a deadly item. Then did Cole know about everything initially when he ced Soul of the Forest in Chixuan¡¯s body or was it unintentional? If he had known, why did he ce it in his body afterwards? But if he did not know... It could not be. Cole¡¯s understanding of the seven treasures were much more than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s and he could not have ced it in Chixuan¡¯s body without knowing about it. So Cole must be scheming something. ¡°Is there any way to let the third leaf sprout and obtain the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, but the person who was the source of nutrients won¡¯t die?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Wales nodded and answered truthfully, ¡°There is. You have to love him sincerely... cut half of your heart and give it to him, then he won¡¯t die.¡± When Wales finished his piece, heughed first, then looked at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Will you do that? Love Cole... and cut your heart for him to continue his life.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Wales nodded approvingly and said, ¡°So Cole is bound to die.¡± Gu Mengmeng was not as optimistic as Wales. She could not understand the motive behind Cole¡¯s actions. She did not believe that he would risk his own life for nothing. Could it be that Cole had naively thought that Gu Mengmeng would cut her heart to save him? Right, because his life was tied to Chixuan¡¯s life. There might be a possibility that she would really cut half of her heart for him to save her son but the problem with this was that there was another important condition and that was that she had to fall in love with him for real. Hah, this was even more unlikely than cutting her heart. Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°I think that Cole should know about the secret to the third leaf of the Soul of the Forest... And he understands how much I am dying to watch him die. Under such circumstances, he could not possibly fall in love with me and allow me to grow out the third leaf.¡± Wales shook his head and said mysteriously, ¡°Do you know why he had beaten up Auretin?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Walesughed with his shoulders shaking and said, ¡°Because he had heard over the castle wall the sounds while you were mating with Elvis, so he was angry, he was jealous, he was in a crazy rage... He did not dare to act impulsively in front of you so he vented it out on Auretin who was alone.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wales tongue-tied. He nodded his head seriously, indicating that whatever he had said was true, then he said softly, ¡°Let me tell you another secret. When I beat him up... and used my snake tail to feel his chest, the third leaf... had already sprouted to form a bud, so I only beat him to a crippled state and not kill him...¡± ¡°You are saying...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as though she had eaten a fly. Wales nodded and said, ¡°Cole loves you. His love is twisted, unsightly, kept in the dark... but he really loves you.¡± Chapter 1535 - Benevolence To Your Enemy Is Cruelty To Yourself

Chapter 1535: Benevolence To Your Enemy Is Cruelty To Yourself

Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. She disliked Cole and might even hate him. Each time he used Chixuan to threaten her, the greater the despise and hatred she felt towards him. She was dying to skin him alive and take apart his bones. But... She still did not like the idea of using emotions to deceive him. Yes, she could not deny that what Wales said was right. To the males in the Beast World, ¡®wishing for the unattainable¡¯ was the most heart wrenching thing. But this type of scheme was really despicable and Gu Mengmeng was unwilling to involve herself in it. Wales stared at Gu Mengmeng for some time and could tell the rejection she felt towards this n. He took a step back, disappointed, and said, ¡°You have six out of seven treasures, with only the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs left. Gu Mengmeng... take it as I¡¯m begging you, so long as you help me this time, I, Wales, would be indebted to you for a lifetime and would do anything for you even if it meant risking my life.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew about the rtionship between Wales and Wang Xiaoxin. It would be an exaggeration to say that she could empathize with him. Since the knife was not stabbing yourself, one would never know how painful it was. Initially, when she heard from the Beast Deity about this story, she had already pitied Wales and this pity had scaled up after knowing that Wales was little shit. Little shit was an important friend to her. She could not bear to watch as he returned from a near-death love tribtion, and still had to relive the failures. But... ¡°Is there really no other way to get the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Wales smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying, ¡°If the second leaf of Soul of the Forest has not sprouted, then it is possible to transfer it to another body... For instance, the birdman on Motou Mountains is very suitable. Unfortunately, the second leaf has already sprouted now and the Soul of the Forest had already be infused with Cole¡¯s body and could not be removed. Gu Mengmeng, you only have to be moral towards a good person, what is there to stop you when it is Cole?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t like to make use of someone¡¯s feelings,¡± Wales looked at Gu Mengmeng, his eyes filled with pleading. He articted each word clearly, ¡°But up to now you haven¡¯t been doing anything, yet he was still using that dirty mind of his to love you. Let me tell you, I am very familiar with his gaze, I also had such a gaze a thousand years ago. That belongs to a crazy insistence, a twisted and possessive mentally ill state and desire. Even if you did not do anything, he would also not let you off. Auretin is just a beginning, he would harm the people around you to warn you to not defy him, to not agitate him... What about next time? Who would it be? Hede and his brothers? Sandy? 16 valued females? Or Lea, Elvis and even other people he could threaten you with?¡± Wales held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with his hands and stared into his eyes, while saying cautiously and solemnly, ¡°If you want to protect the people around you from danger, it would be best for you to take actions first. Give him an illusion to think that there is hope between you and him. In order to maintain this hope, he would then not dare to harm anyone around you impulsively. And what you have to do is to not take initiative, not decline and not take responsibility. When his hopes peak, you will then crush his hopes ruthlessly. So long as you are ruthless enough, the third leaf would then definitely sprout. By then, I can finally be with her again and you can alsopletely free yourself from that troublesome person. Besides Cole, no one else would be hurt. And Cole... he deserves it.¡± ¡°Benevolence to your enemy is cruelty to yourself. Gu Mengmeng, think carefully.¡± When Wales finished, he walked unsteadily with his swaying body to the second level and closed himself in his room. Chapter 1536 - I Cannot Bear To See You Suffer, Not At All.

Chapter 1536: I Cannot Bear To See You Suffer, Not At All.

It was not known whether it was because Sandy¡¯s wine had a lower level of purity or because of Wales¡¯ previous experience of drowning himself in alcohol, but he had be better at drinking. This time, he had almost drunk all the alcohol, but he did not misbehave crazily like thest time. He had only be more talkative and emotional. Gu Mengmeng returned to her room andy between Elvis and Lea. With both theirrge tails covering her body, she would hug each one one after another, as she stared at the ceiling and thought about what Wales had said. Lea and Elvis knew what was troubling her mind. But Elvis had always been unskillful with his words so he did not speak and only shot a meaningful nce at Lea, indicating to him to console Gu Mengmeng. No matter what her decision was, they would support her. But with her being so frustrated like this, they felt their heart aching for her. Lea gently tidied the messy hair on her forehead and asked gently, ¡°Mengmeng, actually Elvis and I do not support you using a beauty trick.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways at Lea, waiting for him to continue. Leaughed, ¡°In the Beast World, any problem should be resolved by the males. Even if we exclude Elvis, who could be tied with Cole in a fight, even if there was no Beast King, it should be us risking our lives to battle with Cole. There is definitely no reason for you to go heads on with him.¡± Gu Mengmengy on the side of her body, hugged Lea, and buried her face in his chest, as she said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind this.¡± Lea lightly patted her back and continued, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t mind, but it is disgraceful for Elvis and me to always be hiding behind our female partner¡¯s back. But now it is not time to save face... Undoubtedly, I can plot a trap to let Elvis kill Cole, without having to stain your hands. But if the seven treasures do not appear and Cole dies, then Chixuan would definitely die alongside him. You could not bear Chixuan and this is the reason why we are so hesitant.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and nodded while saying, ¡°I know, if I cannot be ruthless enough to ignore Chixuan¡¯s death, you and Elvis would definitely be restrained by him. But I really cannot stand Beast World¡¯s way of killing an enemy without being concerned about the deaths of those you care about ¨C using means to achieve a goal without caring about the losses. Chixuan is a piece of flesh from my body, I really cannot part with him.¡± Lea kissed her forehead and said, ¡°We know that you cannot bear it so we won¡¯t do anything to make you sad. So Wales¡¯ suggestion seems to be the only possible one. Only then, the seven treasures would appear, and it can protect Chixuan while stopping Cole from his crazy thoughts. When Wales revivepletely, Gregory can then return and you can conveniently aid Wales and Wang Xiaoxin in their thousand-year fated rtionship. It could be considered highly beneficial without any drawbacks.¡± Lea sighed and gave a self-mockingugh, as he hugged her tighter and said, ¡°We all understand this logic, but now I cannot analyze the pros and cons as clearly as four years ago, then make the most beneficial choice rationally. Mengmeng, I cannot bear to see you suffer, not at all. If you are unwilling to do it, then don¡¯t. Anyway, I would be happier if that useless door didn¡¯t ever open. If not, I would always feel uneasy, afraid that after you leave through the door, I can never find you again.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled lightly and did not say anything, but her mind was very clear. Chapter 1537 - Present Yourself At The Doorsteps For Me To See

Chapter 1537: Present Yourself At The Doorsteps For Me To See

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea analyzed the pros and cons clearly to her but did not make a decision for her. Lea was telling her that no matter what her final decision was, Elvis and he would support her unconditionally and would clear up the mess for her as per usual, so she could be free to do anything that she thinks she should do. That night, Gu Mengmeng tossed and turned and could not sleep. Luckily, with two of seven treasures in her body providing her support, she was not very tired even without a night¡¯s sleep. Except that the next morning, there was a loud ruckus from the door to the stone castle, causing Gu Mengmeng to frown. At such a time, there were really quite a few people who dared to misbehave outside her door. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng down from the second level and instantly saw the wild wolves and foxes already tearing each other apart. The scene was bloody, violent and even strange... It was a scene like a samoyed and husky, both with rabies, biting each other to death. But the battle between wild wolves and foxes was even more brutal, so the situation was even more chaotic. ¡°You¡¯re so impressive, Fox King. Have you taken the bullying to my doorsteps?¡± Gu Mengmeng said sarcastically, seeding in stopping this massacre. Both the wolves and foxes were baring their teeth at each other to threaten each other and slowly retreated to the side after receiving orders from their respective kings. There was no blood coloration on Cole¡¯s face. Even though his wounds had mostly recovered, he still looked pitiful. Seems like little shit really had not been merciful yesterday. If not because he felt the third leaf of Soul of the Forest sprouting from his chest, little shit could have killed Cole without thinking about Chixuan in the heat of the moment. Cole could be considered really fortunate to be able to escape this ordeal. ¡°Ah Gu, you came to see me yesterday, is it?¡± As though his eyes could filter out everyone else, Cole looked only at Gu Mengmeng. With his smile deepening and looking mentally unsound, his voice was filled with a tinge of anticipation and trying to please her cautiously. Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath in without any trace and nodded, while saying, ¡°Yeah, I was stopped.¡± Cole¡¯s face brightened to form a smile as he said extremely joyously, ¡°I have already killed the person who stopped you. I have skinned him alive to make you a cloak, just nice you can wear it during this winter. I have already ced an order that in the future, no matter when, so long as you want to see me, no one can stop you again.¡± The one who stopped her was an orc, not a wild fox... Gu Mengmeng felt her stomach churning as she frowned and said in a displeased manner, ¡°Did you not know that I was going to settle scores with you yesterday?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Cole was still smiling and answered naturally. ¡°If he had not stopped me, you could have lost your life and could not speak to me today.¡± But he did not seem to mind and stepped forward to say, ¡°Who knows? Maybe when you see my heavily wounded and half-dead look, you won¡¯t be able to do it? He made me lose a chance to disy my weak and pitiful side for no reason...¡± Gu Mengmeng scoffed internally ¨C Cole really could not differentiate between enemies and foe. She was the one dying for him to die and could even dig a hole from his heart without batting an eye. Even a fool could tell that the one who had stopped her yesterday was someone who was sincerely protecting Cole, otherwise... who would dare obstruct the two Beast Kings? ¡°Tell me, why are you here today?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at the ground filled with corpses belonging to wolves and foxes and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be merely here too dirty my ce?¡± Cole shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. Since you had rarely taken initiative to meet me, it would be such a pity you did not see me... So I presented myself at the doorsteps to let you see me. At the same time, also prepare some food for you tost through winter.¡± Chapter 1538 - You Don’t Have To Be Too Touched

Chapter 1538: You Don¡¯t Have To Be Too Touched

Gu Mengmeng lowered her head to look at the ground filled with corpses and frowned at Cole, while asking, ¡°These are the food you have prepared for me?¡± Cole nodded and smiled. His face of ¡®you don¡¯t have to be too touched¡¯ made her feel like hitting him. ¡°I don¡¯t eat snakes, wolves and foxes, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Gu Mengmeng seemed very displeased and said mockingly. Cole seemed to be surprised and shot a questioning look at Lea. Lea nodded as a form of agreement. Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng with an enlightened expression and said, ¡°Because of your partner¡¯s tribe, you have be this gentle even to wild beasts? But Ah Gu, if as Messenger of the Beast Deity, you do not take the lead to eat wolves and foxes, then others would not dare to offend you... In that case, there would be too many foxes and wolves wandering around without predators. In the future, it might be possible for you to see wild wolves and foxes outside of the tribe.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked and was speechless. So Cole was telling that as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, if she was picky about her food, she would disrupt the natural bnce in the entire Beast World? Strangely, Gu Mengmeng thought of the Empress from the television dramas she watched in the past. Emperor have some vegetables. They said that you have taken three bites, stop eating it. Emperor drink some soup. They said that you have drunk too much, stop drinking it. Emperor said, ¡°Heh heh heh, Empress, let¡¯s sleep together.¡± Empress replied, ¡°Emperor you have to focus on managing the dynasty and cannot endulge in beauties...¡± Hah, even if I was the Emperor, I would not like the Empress. Gu Mengmeng was looking at Cole now, as though she was the Emperor looking at the Empress. He was pretending to be on the side of justice, using moral values and ¡®being kind for your sake¡¯ as weapons to take control every action she was taking. This Cole had really thought of himself as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first partner. Did she think that Elvis was dead? Gu Mengmeng harrumphed nonchntly, then turned to look at Elvis and asked, ¡°Hubby, if I don¡¯t eat wolves and foxes, would the situation that he said really happen?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Elvis replied calmly and continued, ¡°If there are too many foxes, I would givemands for the wild wolves to eat them. If there are too many wild wolves, I would givemands for the wolves to ¡®digest themselves internally¡¯. As for snakes... they had been staying in the Snake King valley for the past millenium. They have their own life cycle and do not need outsiders to tell them what to do.¡± This outsider was clearly referring to Cole. Lea also continued to say, ¡°Elvis is right. After all... that Master has already awaken and the Snake n would naturally be ruled over by him. Even if he was not free, there was still Mengmeng the Saintess taking care of it, when would it be up to an outsider to bark?¡± This was scolding Cole a dog that did not know his business better. Elvis gave a gaze and the wild wolves immediately dragged away the wolves and foxes¡¯ corpses from the doorsteps with their mouth, clearing the area in front of the stone castle. Even though the corpses were dragged away, the bloodstench from the ground was still very strong. Gu Mengmeng clicked her tongue and said unhappily, ¡°Originally, I wanted to spend the winter at Sauder this year, now that it is such a mess, with bloodstench everywhere, it¡¯s so frustrating. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s spend winter at Saint Nazaire this year.¡± ¡°Ah Gu,¡± Cole had not thought that the trouble he created would drive Gu Mengmeng away so he called out in panic and said, ¡°I will clean up the ce for you and ensure that there is no bloodstench. This year... you should still stay at Sauder to spend the winter. After all, there is the underground passageway here and you can still look for Sauder during winter, so that you won¡¯t be bored, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Cole, as though she was thinking. Cole¡¯s eyes continued to stare at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, like he was someone waiting to be judged. Chapter 1539 - I Would Want A Hand-Me-Down From Someone Else?

Chapter 1539: I Would Want A Hand-Me-Down From Someone Else?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I should not have any time left to y with Sandy this winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Cole, then shifted her gaze to Lea and said with a bashful smile, ¡°Now that I have Love of the Sky, Lea has agreed to give birth to a pack of fox cubs for me to y with.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes instantly reddened as he grabbed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and said through his gritted teeth, ¡°If you want to give birth to fox cubs, I can do it with you, don¡¯t ever mate with others anymore.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways at Cole, then looked at her wrist andughed softly, ¡°Cole, are you mistaken? You are not my male partner, it would not be your turn to father a child with me no matter what, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So long as you are willing, I can be your male partner.¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng, his face filled with a hideous look. Gu Mengmeng struggled but could not break free. She did not turn angry, instead she smiled and asked Cole, ¡°You, a stray beast, how could you be my partner?¡± ¡°Even without the mating mark, I can still impregnate you. Maya and Miranda are the best proof.¡± Cole rebutted. He felt that there was a hidden meaning behind Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words, as though she was giving him a chance, so he gave his best try, hoping that this chance would give him the opportunity to stay by her side. ¡°Hah...¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter. Her clear and big eyes were obviously filled with ridicule and disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am a clean freak? Would I want a hand-me-down from someone else? Is your brain filled with hyaluronic acid? Has it cleared all the creases on your brain?¡± Cole did not release his hands, and said, ¡°The Snow Fox n never had the concept of chastity, you know that. But if you mind, I can promise to never touch other females in the future, but only you, is that alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and only shot Elvis a meaningful nce. Elvis¡¯ fists were already tightly clenched. After receiving Gu Mengmeng¡¯s signal, he lifted his sharp ws and immediately aimed at Cole¡¯s wrist. Cole¡¯s hand had been broken by Elvis once, so he must have had a trauma. So when Elvis raised his ws, Cole immediately released his hand. Gu Mengmeng exercised her wrist andughed softly, ¡°How much do you like me? It¡¯s just this amount, you would let go so easily just because Elvis had moved his hands...¡± After she said that, she wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to stay here, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes had been on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face the whole time and she did not even bother to give Cole a look of despise. Kissing Gu Mengmeng lovingly on her little nose, he replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Lea swayed his tail and smiled very gracefully when he passed by Cole and said, ¡°Then, I shall be troubling the Fox King to clean up this area, thanks for the hard work.¡± After saying that, he followed after Gu Mengmeng. While walking, he said, ¡°There must be some winter rations for you at Saint Nazaire since Barete must have prepared your share, so if we return now, there should be no issue if Elvis and I were to go out to get some of your favourite vegetables and fruits.¡± ¡°Hold up.¡± Cole suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs anymore?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body froze and she turned to look at Cole to say, ¡°You know the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs?¡± Cole smiled miserably and nodded, while saying, ¡°Not only do I know about it, I am willing to bet my life on a chance for you to love me... Even if you are going to despise me, make use of me, it¡¯s alright. But if you want the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, you have to stay by my side and let me love you more, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1540 - I Can Do Anything For You.

Chapter 1540: I Can Do Anything For You.

Gu Mengmeng could no longer understand Cole. She patted Elvis¡¯ back to signal to him to ce her down. Elvis did so ordingly. Gu Mengmeng slowly walked towards Cole and tilted her head, while asking, ¡°You know the price that you have to pay for retrieving the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Cole gave a certain and resolute answer. Seeing Gu Mengmeng walk closer to him, he smiled even more brightly. ¡°You know yet...¡± Cole took two steps forward and stood in front of Gu Mengmeng. With a deep and resentful gaze, he asked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t Gregory also bring you up to Motou Mountains despite knowing the price of retrieving the Love of the Sky? Do you think that I would be worse than him? Ah Gu, let me tell you. My feelings for you is more determined than anyone¡¯s. For you, I can do anything.¡± Cole ced his hand on his chest, and with the corner of his lips grinning sinisterly, he said, ¡°Chixuan is raised by me, do you think that his little tricks would be able to fool me? He was obviously using the bewitching skill on someone more skilled than him, but I still allowed him to do as he wish, why do you think I did so?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, with lips pursed and said nothing. There was a sentence that Jialue said that was very urate ¨C don¡¯t ever try to understand what a psychopath is thinking because you can never understand his logic. The person before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes waspletely a psychopath. Just his n to take control over Earth was already enough for him to be locked up in the Qingshan mental institute for a lifetime. ¡°Because I need a reason for me to treat you nicely in public, to announce to the world that I love you.¡± Cole lifted his head and smiled. With an arrogant and miserable face, he said with his hoarse voice, ¡°They say that I let down everyone... Hah, but when has anyone ever treated me kindly?¡± ¡°Ah Gu, you only know that I am unkind to Lea but do you know why I hate him, and why I had schemed against him so many times?¡± Cole looked at her with his gaze locked on her face and continued, ¡°Because my mother beast shares the same bloodline as Miranda. For every nine children that she gives birth to, only one would survive... because the remaining ones would be eaten by their father.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a feeling of disgust rise up and instinctively retreated. ¡°And the ones survived not because of the magnificence of our parents¡¯ love or due to any kinship or humanity.¡± Cole took another step forward closer to Gu Mengmeng and suddenly raised his hand, pointing it straight at Lea and said, ¡°We survive only so that he could eat us.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at Cole in disbelief. ¡°Surprised?¡± Coleughed bitterly as he shook his head and his hand that was pointing at Lea slowly wrapped around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. Finally, he had hugged her as he wished, because she was so taken aback that she had forgotten to struggle. Cole started to understand why Lea did not dare to reveal his pathetic and unsightly past to her, because only by unveiling the rotting scar to show her his flesh, it would be able to exchange for her concern. And such a little her had such an unlimited warmth. Only when he hugs her like this, the heart piercing pain could then be slightly relieved of its torture. ¡°He is the pure and perfect son of the Gods, with the responsibility of making the Snow Fox n thrive... In order to attain greater power, my parents kept the most outstanding one among the group of nine brothers, so that he could be personally skinned and broken apart to be fed to him.¡± Chapter 1541 - Am I Really That Evil If I Am Trying To Survive?

Chapter 1541: Am I Really That Evil If I Am Trying To Survive?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With her eyes widened, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Lea. Lea¡¯s face was also flushed white. He took a step back and shook his head profusely, refusing to believe it. Cole turned Gu Mengmeng around so that her back was stuck close to his own chest. With one hand around her waist and the other holding her chin to force her to look at Lea, he ced his face beside her ears and said mesmerizingly, just like the Snake Spirit bewitching Eve, ¡°If not, how do you think a Ninth Highness, who only has healing knowledge as a witch doctor and no actual experience, could rise to third-level? Where did those brothers that sudden disappear go to?¡± Lea¡¯s face be even paler. When he was still the Ninth Highness, he was the pride of the Snow Fox n. His food and everything else were specially served to him and the food was prepared so well that there was no hair and bones in the meat. Even the fresh blood was ced in a stone bowl before serving. As for those brothers... In the Beast World, it was part of nature for the males to die in battle, so every one or two years, when there was a brother dying, they had not thought much about it. Now that Cole mentioned it, he thought about the critical period when he was leveling up... and it really matched the time when those brothers had disappeared. ¡°Ugh...¡± Lea suddenly turned around and held the wall as he started to puke. Lea had said that he was not a kind beast but all his gentleness and kindness would only be for Gu Mengmeng. He was numb from killing and was never merciful. It was as though he had ced everyone on a chessboard and plotted each move so that he would not regret every move. During the time when he was the most crazy, he had even eaten orcs. But his own brothers... Biological brothers... They had actually been cut up into pieces by his parents and presented before him. He had even not realised, and while learning more healing knowledge, he had eaten his own brothers¡¯ flesh and drank their blood... Lea puked so much that even his bile juice had evene out. He was in such great pain that his eyes were swollen red and bulging out. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart aching for him. She wanted to go to his side andfort him but she was locked tightly by Cole¡¯s grasp. ¡°He always thought that I was kind to him so that he would be careless. But actually, it was not like that. I had only intended on protecting myself initially. I had tried all means to earn his favor so that he could regard me importantly so that our parents would take it into ount and not harm me. I only wanted to continue living, even if I had to wag my tail like a pathetic dog.¡± Cole gritted his teeth as he said each word and sentence. ¡°Ha, and I seeded. By relying on him, I survived each ordeal once and again, until the end... when even Eldest Brother died.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body froze and she turned her head with much difficulty, unwilling to believe it as she looked at Cole. Coleughed softly and said, ¡°The Eldest son of the Snow Fox n was supposed to take over the management rights but in order to aid him in leveling from second-level to third-level, Mother Beast gave the order for her male partners to bite Eldest Brother to death without any hesitation. Then, his flesh was cooked and served to him. After coaxing him to eat the flesh, I am thest brother other than him among the nine brothers remaining. Say, in order for him to reach the peak of third-level, and attain the perfect condition to await the arrival of the Messenger of the Beast Deity, would Mother Beast even be concerned about Lea¡¯s feelings towards me?¡± Cole held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with both hands and his eyes were filled with bits of desperation. He asked her, ¡°Ah Gu, I only wanted to survive, is that really evil? Must I really be the food on his te so that I could contribute to the rtionship as his brother?¡± Chapter 1542 - Stop Disgracing Yourself In Public, Quickly Get Up.

Chapter 1542: Stop Disgracing Yourself In Public, Quickly Get Up.

¡°Let go of me.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head and looked coldly at Cole, while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care about how pitiful you are, that¡¯s your business. Once you hurt Lea, you are my enemy.¡± As expected, Cole released his hands. Gu Mengmeng immediately ran to Lea¡¯s side and hugged him tightly in her arms. While patting his back, she consoled him, ¡°This is not your fault. It¡¯s your parents who are mad and forcefully used this method on you... You did not do anything wrong, nothing at all. Moreover, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s already in the past, so it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright... You have me, you still me! In the future, no one else can bully you anymore, really.¡± Lea puked so much that he had almost copsed. With his hands holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face, and his gaze looking unconfident and afraid, he asked, ¡°Mengmeng, what do I do... this bloodline is really beyond expectation. It could always p me in the face after I have epted how dirty I am and tell me that I am even more unsightly that I thought I am... Mengmeng, I... will you despise me? Hmm?¡± Elvis came to Lea¡¯s side and carried Gu Mengmeng in his arms. Then, he kicked Lea and said, ¡°Stop disgracing yourself in public, quickly get up.¡± Lea stared at Elvis nkly for some time and suddenly heughed. From a certain point of view, Elvis and him were really like birds of a feather flocking together. They had both eaten their own brothers. What kind of eerie and strange fate was this? He read and understood Elvis¡¯ nce. Elvis was telling him that Gu Mengmeng would not despise him because of his past. Wasn¡¯t Elvis himself the best example? Dusting the dirt on himself, Lea wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and readjusted his emotions. When he looked up again, he was the flirty Lea Daddy again. Swaying his huge tail, Leained flirtingly, ¡°I wanted to use this chance to make Mengmeng soft-hearted and dote on me more, but you actually saw through it, damn it.¡± Lea had always been skilled at putting on a nonchnt pretense. The more upset he was, the more likely he would use such a tone to trick Gu Mengmeng into thinking that it was his way of trying topete for more attention. Initially, Gu Mengmeng believed him. But gradually, she realised something amiss. But she would not expose Lea. She only needed to know that he was no longer concerned about Cole¡¯s words. Cole stood a distance away andughed softly, as though he wasughing at Cole and also himself. But afterughing for a while, he suddenly took a deep breath in and tilted his head as he said to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Ah Gu, see, we are the same kind of person.¡± Gu Mengmeng ignored him and scoffed, ¡°I am different from you.¡± Cole extended his hands out and said, ¡°No, Ah Gu, we are the same. I revealed my misery and weakness to you but you could still be unconcerned about him. Instead, you were feeling pity for him andforted him. This shows that your gentleness and pity is only shown to people you care. As for people you do not care, you would not even bother to take a look at them. Doesn¡¯t this sound like me? Even if I have corpses floating thousand miles in front of me and blood flowing like a river, I would not even frown. But if you are in any trouble, I would act immediately. So Ah Gu, you don¡¯t have to dislike me, we are the same kind of person and only I am fit to apany you and only I can truly understand you.¡± Cole came to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side like a sh of light. With his big hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, he said gently, ¡°You are right. We are not wrong. It¡¯s those weak people who had been trampled on who are wrong ¨C regardless of whether it was me who was treated like a dog those years, or Lea who was tortured by me. But not it is no longer the same, we are all strong enough. The character who was a prey at that time hadpletely changed to be a hunter now... The rules are set by me and I am yours.¡± Chapter 1543 - Ah Gu, Are You Satisfied Now?

Chapter 1543: Ah Gu, Are You Satisfied Now?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole ced his other hand around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist. With a seductive smile, he said, ¡°Standing above the Beast King is when you reach the top of the food chain and you would be the strongest, with no one daring to defy you.¡± But he had not even held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist properly before another hand stopped him. A cold voice rang beside his ears. It was a simple sentence that was filled with a nonchnt and mocking tone. ¡°Did you think that I was dead?¡± A crack was heard ¨C it was the sound of bones breaking. Hah, history repeated itself again. This was the second time Elvis had broken this arm. But this time, Cole was much more powerful than that time, so his other hand had also transformed into a w that was aiming at Elvis. Elvis dodged backwards and released his hand. Cole exercised his wrist that was tugged away andughed, ¡°Ah Gu, are you satisfied now?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I only like you to this extent that I can¡¯t even bear a wrist? Now my hand is broken. Even though it won¡¯t really be broken... but it is still painful,¡± Coleughed as he presented his broken hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs? If you want me to experience a painful heartbreak... you have to give me some benefits first so that I would fall deeper in love with you. I have already created a chance for you... Do you want toe over andfort me, hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Cole coldly, then gradually spouted two words, ¡°Don¡¯t want.¡± After she said that, she allowed Elvis to carry her and leave. Seeing Gu Mengmeng leave without hesitation, Cole smiled dotingly and helplessly, then sighed, ¡°Tsk, no doubt she¡¯s the woman that I have ced my eye on. She¡¯s really ruthless and heartless.¡± After saying that, he also did not care about his image and casually followed Gu Mengmeng to the border of Sandy¡¯s territory and watched her bid farewell with Sandy while Hede and the two brothers and the badly injured Auretin were left in the hands of Sandy¡¯s family. Due to rtionship between the seven wolves and Elvis, they would definitely not decline and promised to take good care of the males in the Wolf King¡¯s family. Whereas Arnold had an awkward rtionship with them. After all, the one who had beaten Auretin to a half-alive condition was his own king, so Arnold did not speak at all and only stood quietly at the side with his head hung low. It was unknown what he was thinking. When Gu Mengmeng came out from Sandy¡¯s house, she saw Cole still standing there, with a smile and not saying anything. From his calm behavior, it was clear that no matter where Gu Mengmeng was going to spend winter, he would be thick-skinned and follow them. Gu Mengmeng considered for a while and thought that it was not a wise choice to return to Saint Nazaire. The reason was simple. Cole was trouble but she was going to be involved with this piece of trouble for some time. There was the 16 valued females at Saint Nazaire and Gu Mengmeng did not want any of the females to follow in the footsteps of Maya. So Gu Mengmeng eventually decided to go to the Snake King valley. Snake King valley was Snakel¡¯srgest hideout. It was impossible for Snakel¡¯s reputation that he had built for thousand years to be tarnished overnight. Even though Ellie had colluded with Cole in the past, but that was approved by Snakel. Wales had been guarding the Snake King valley using Wabei¡¯s identity for the past 800 years. Now that he was awaken and was a demigod that was even higher level than a Beast King, the snakes would definitely be more united. If there was a ce in the Beast World that was so clean that Cole could not even ce a needle through, Snake King valley would definitely be the best choice. Chapter 1544 - Who Was The One Accompanying The Act?

Chapter 1544: Who Was The One Apanying The Act?

Wales did not have any objections. After all, the rule that Snake King valley did not allow the entry of outsiders... was set by an outsider. When Snakel was still alive, he did not mention that others were not allowed inside, it was just that anyone who entered would most likely be their food. Returning to the Snake King valley gave him a feeling that everything had changed. After Snakel died, Gu Mengmeng had only returned once, just once. And Elvis and Lea were waiting for her outside the valley that time and did not enter with her. But this time, with Cole the trouble around, Elvis and Lea would definitely not let him be alone with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng immediately returned to the cave that Snakel had stayed in the past. Wabei had his own cave, and Wales¡¯ temperament had upied most of him after his awakening. He preferred peace to noise, so he did not stick with Gu Mengmeng and the rest, and only told her that if there was anything she needed help with, she could ask the little snakes to pass him the message. Whereas Cole shamelessly followed them to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave. Both parties formed a strange consensus. Cole obviously knew that Gu Mengmeng wanted the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, yet he still took the initiative to stick to them while waiting for them to plot schemes and deceive him. Gu Mengmeng, on the other hand, knew that Cole was aware that she wanted the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, so she would definitely let him stay, yet she still pretended to reject him half-heartedly, then silently consented to him staying in Snakel¡¯s cave. This brought about a strange feeling as it was difficult to tell who was apanying the other in the act. During winter, all the snakes would hibernate, so there was no need to prepare food, but Gu Mengmeng does not hibernate during winter. Moreover, she was the Saintess of Snake King valley and had Snakel¡¯s protection mark behind her neck. She had a special and precious identity so she had to be well taken care of. Since she also had Snakel¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity, she was invulnerable to most poison, so it was easier for the snakes to prepare food for her. As animals with fang bites at their vessels were carried to Snakel¡¯s cave continuously, Elvis, who would usually go out to hunt every year, did not leave because of Cole¡¯s presence. Instead, he tasked his wild wolves to hunt. Cole said that he was going to stay to spend the winter, but it was not appropriate for him, a male beast, to expect a female beast to take care of him, so he ordered his wild foxes to hunt around the area and bring the food over. As a result, there were three piles of food in Snakel¡¯s cave. One of it was prepared by the snakes for Gu Mengmeng. Since they contained poison, only Gu Mengmeng could eat them, whereas the other two piles were prepared by the wolves and foxes. Fortunately, Snakel¡¯s cave wasrge enough, otherwise with all these food piling around, hehe, anyone would not be able to enter. Lea looked at the three little mountains of hunted prey and silently shook his head. He was speechless, and sighed while he prepared them by skinning them to produce fur coats, then seasoned the flesh to be stored. Gu Mengmeng extended her wings and flew onto a branch. She sat above ground and hung her legs off the branch while humming Guo Jing¡¯s ¡®Singing on a tree¡¯. Elvis proactively helped Lea. Cole hesitated for a moment before joining them. The three male beasts who were like enemies that could never work together and had topete with one another had actually started to prepare the winter food harmoniously, and this scene was really strange as well. But because they had not created any chaos, when the first snow came, Snakel¡¯s cave was already stored with sufficient food. That day, Lea made all the dishes that he knew, because the first day of winter was an important day. Chapter 1545 - Happy Wedding Anniversary

Chapter 1545: Happy Wedding Anniversary

Gu Mengmeng rubbed her hands and shrugged her shoulders, then said with a smile, ¡°Unfortunately there¡¯s no more alcohol, otherwise I would have gotten both of you drunk today.¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces. Ever since that time when they were both drunk and Gu Mengmeng made use of that chance to fulfill her desire as a woman who enjoys watching male homosexuals, they had never drunk alcohol together again. Between the two of them, one had to stay sober so that they would not do anything that would trigger the dirty thoughts in Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng carried three cups of water over in a well-behaved manner and passed them out to Elvis, Lea, then herself. Clinking their cups, she said sweetly, ¡°Hubby, husband, happy wedding anniversary. There is no alcohol, so let¡¯s toast with our water to celebrate the asion?¡± ¡°Happy wedding anniversary.¡± ¡°Happy wedding anniversary.¡± Elvis and Lea said at the same time and smiled gently and blissfully. There was no calendar in the Beast World, so they used the first day of winter as their wedding anniversary day. Three of them were sumberged in bliss and sweetness, whereas Cole, who was sitting at the side, was isted. There was nothing to cover up Snakel¡¯s cave. After all, before Gu Mengmeng came, only Snakel had stayed here. They were sharing the same space, yet Cole could not join them at all. Holding his chest with his hand, Coleughed bitterly. He knew that he was seeking torture by following them, yet he had only started to feel this miserable now. He could not think of how he would survive this long winter. Gu Mengmeng was not concerned about Cole and continued to reminisce the interesting events that had taken ce during that year with Elvis and Lea while eating. At times, she would me coquettishly, and sometimes she would hold her stomach inughter, causing Cole to be unable to turn his eyes away from her. So he stared and waited, hoping that she might mention him at all. Even if she was expressing her hatred. Unfortunately, she did not even say a word about him. After messing around for an entire day, Gu Mengmeng was so fatigued that she fell into deep sleep in Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°Carry her in to sleep, Mengmeng does not like it when others watch her sleep.¡± While clearing the cutleries, Lea told Elvis. Elvis nodded and carried Gu Mengmeng into a hole that they dug before winter. This ce could be considered a separate room for the three of them to rest during winter. Cole was allowed to stay in the cave but not allowed to go near this room. He was clear about his position and knew his motive, so he would not do anything that would anger Gu Mengmeng. He only stayed quietly at the corner and stared at the door to the room, reluctant to look away, as though he could see the person who was sleeping soundly through the wall. After Lea cleared everything, he did not enter the room. Instead, he sat beside Cole. He did not look at Cole and only sat beside him, saying nonchntly, ¡°What you said to Mengmeng that day was a lie, right?¡± Cole also did not look at him andughed secretively, ¡°Ah Gu has psychology knowledge. There is low chance of sess in lying in front of her.¡± Lea nodded his head in agreement and said, ¡°True, she was no longer that young female beast who had juste to this world, and would believe anything. So if you want to deceive her, you have to use a 100 percent true story, with 20 percent misinformation and 30 percent acting... What had happened to our brothers was true, and your motive for earning my favour is also true, but... If you really only wanted to save yourself, you could have left. With such a big world, which ce would not be big enough for you to hide in?¡± Chapter 1546 - Don’t You Want A Nest Of Foxes? I Can Make Your Wish Come True

Chapter 1546: Don¡¯t You Want A Nest Of Foxes? I Can Make Your Wish Come True

Cole smiled coldly and nodded, ¡°So are you intending to rat on me? And expose my huge ambitions to Ah Gu, telling her that I had pretended to be pitiful so that I could gain her sympathy?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°If I wanted to expose you, I would have done so earlier, why would I wait until now?¡± ¡°Oh? Then what is your purpose for telling me these?¡± Cole asked softly. Lea, ¡°I am merely giving you advice, your pitiful act is useless... Five years ago, I pretended to be even more miserable and pitiful than you but I was unable to move her and make her forgive me in a winter. At least for me at that time, she still liked me, but you...¡± ¡°I would care to hear you out.¡± Cole was an evil person but he was also an intelligent one. Lea had revealed a loophole in his act in order to prove his sincerity. Gu Mengmeng wanted the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and Lea would definitely help her. So during this winter, he would ignore everything else to make Cole fall madly in love with Gu Mengmeng. The first step was to not break apart the disguise that Cole had put up in front of Gu Mengmeng. So long as Gu Mengmeng felt slight pity for Cole, she would then be soft-hearted and this would be sufficient for Cole to be crazy. Ha, colluding with an enemy to make himself go crazy ¨C Cole felt that there would not be anyone else in the world who would do this. Lea smiled lightly, then patted Cole¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Within three days, there would be a great chance. It¡¯s up to you... as to how you would grasp this chance.¡± After he said that, he left for the room. A great chance within three days... Cole¡¯s confusion sustained until the next morning when Gu Mengmeng woke up. She stretched her body and upon turning around, saw Lea, who was holding her chin and smiling at her from the corner of the bed. ¡°Dear hubby, morning~¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her eyes and greeted sweetly. Lea pinched her little face that had just woken up and replied with a gentle voice, ¡°Are you awake now?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and ced her head in his arms coquettishly. She found afortable spot in his arms and saidzily, ¡°I am awake but I want toze around for a while more...¡± Lea returned a hug and kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°You might... have toze for ¡®a long while¡¯.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand and raised her head, only to feel his lips crashing on hers. She thought that it was by ident, but Lea kissed even more deeply. As they intertwined with each other, the room was filled with the fox seductive fragrance. ¡°Lea... it¡¯s so early in the morning...¡± ¡°A male beast would have a biological reaction in the morning... you know that right?¡± Lea said and turned around to pin her down. He continued to kiss her from the forehead to her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a nest of foxes? Now... I shall make your wishe true.¡± ¡°Ah... no... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was also in a chaos because of his kisses and did not know what to do. She had notpletely woken up and her mind was already upied by these series of sexual actions, causing her to feel dazed. But her body had given a more straightforward reaction than her mind. ¡°Winter is the most carefree period in a year. If you are pregnant now, Elvis and I can take care of you wholeheartedly... there¡¯s no better time than now.¡± Lea¡¯s hands moved along her arms to intertwined with her fingers. He pinned both her hands to the side, then whispered to her ears, ¡°And you are really beautiful... I cannot hold it in anymore.¡± Chapter 1547 - You Cannot Try Harder Anymore, Otherwise I Would Die

Chapter 1547: You Cannot Try Harder Anymore, Otherwise I Would Die

The males in the Beast World had sensitive ears. This was originally a strength for them but now, it had also be a torture. The two male beasts who were outside could hear clearly whatever Lea and Gu Mengmeng were doing and saying in the room. The fox seductive fragrance that was surrounding the ce had also activated their sensitive olfactory system. Cole¡¯s eyes turned red and he almost charged into the room. But how would Elvis allow him to enter? As such, the two Beast Kings started to fight in the empty space in Snakel¡¯s cave. As the sound in the room reverberated, the battle outside became even more intense. When there was finally a cry at the end, Elvis¡¯ ws had just dug into Cole¡¯s chest. Both of them were stunned but Elvis did not take Cole¡¯s life. After all, Gu Mengmeng allowed Cole to follow them not for him to kill Cole. Or it would be more urate to say that it was not for him to kill Cole at that moment. Expectedly, Gu Mengmeng slept for an entire day after that. When she opened her eyes again, the room was filled with the smell of cooked meat and she could hear Elvis¡¯ regr and clear breathing and heartbeat, as well as the sound of Lea stirring the food with a chopstick in a pot. When all these sensesbined, it formed a blissful scene and Gu Mengmeng smiled gently. She hugged Elvis and called out sweetly, ¡°Hubby.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, then said softly, ¡°You had been asleep for a day.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Lea was right, you would definitely wake up after smelling food.¡± While saying, he carried Gu Mengmeng and used the warm water prepared to wash up for Gu Mengmeng. As he washed her face, he stayed silent for a while, then suddenly said without any reason, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng held Elvis¡¯ big hands like a cat, then revealed her face from the beast skin and looked at him curiously. Elvis¡¯ eyes was a little disappointed when he said, ¡°In the future, I would serve you even better.¡± Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and immediately flushed red after thinking for a while. Elvis must not be referring to washing face and brushing teeth when he said serve, instead... ¡°Cough... cough cough...¡± Gu Mengmeng was choked by her own saliva. How should she put it? She was a little afraid. After all, she had just been tortured by Lea nad if Elvis wanted another time, she felt that she could die on the bed because of ¡®her beauty¡¯. Elvis lightly patted her back and said, ¡°This time you slept for a day, butst time you only slept for a night... From this, you can tell that you were not satisfied thest time. It¡¯s my fault, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. So Elvis had judged whether she was satisfied based on how long she slept after that? She shook her head, held Elvis¡¯ shoulders with both hands and pleaded with a smile, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s not what you think. There¡¯s many factors that would affect the duration of my sleep. For instance, we were at Sauder at the time and I had recharged my energy. But this time, we had just arrived at Snake King valley after a long journey so I am even more tired thanst time. Additionally, it was rainy season then, right? Now it¡¯s the winter season and because of the lower temperature, the same activity would burn different amount of energy, so I would be more tired and sleep more... In any case,there¡¯s many reasons but it is definitely not because you did not try hard enough. You really cannot try even harder, otherwise I would die...¡± Chapter 1548 - Are You Addicted To Eavesdropping?

Chapter 1548: Are You Addicted To Eavesdropping?

Watching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fearful look, Elvis felt his heart warming and itching. Without a doubt, her almost pleading attitude had amused him. After all, with regards to that matter, all males have a strong possession desire and was unwilling to be oupeted by others. It was a pleasing matter to be recognised by one¡¯s own female partner. ¡°Ah, so should the person who should ¡®try harder¡¯ be me?¡± Lea leaned against the room door and looked at Gu Mengmeng, with an ambiguous smile and meaningful gaze. Gu Mengmeng was tongue-tied and shook her head profusely. She instinctively held her waist and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. Both of you should rx a little more... otherwise I¡¯m afraid that you guys might break me apart on bed and won¡¯t ever wake up again.¡± Lea and Elvis looked at each other and smiled. But they did not say anything and only called her out to eat. After Elvis helped Gu Mengmeng wash up, he used a beast skin to wrap her up and carry her out of the room. When she was out, she felt embarrassed. She was in a daze when she was teased flirtatiously by Lea, and she had forgotten that there was another person staying at her ce... So had Cole heard a live version of a sex tape in the cave the day before? As the actor, Gu Mengmeng felt as though she could hit her head against Lea¡¯s chest and die of embarrassment. ¡°Ah Gu,¡± Cole¡¯s voice was weak and tired, but his lips still forced a smile and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to look at me... is it because you are pitying me?¡± Gu Mengmengughed dryly and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s awkward?¡± ¡°Why is it awkward? Is it because I heard you and Lea having sex?¡± Cole said each word groggily, as though that was the only way his heavy heart would not be broken into pieces. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Ha, there¡¯s no need for that, anyway it¡¯s not the first time I heard it...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Cole. He was undoubtedly someone she hated to the core but when her eyes met with his, her heart tugged a little. It might be because of the story he told. After knowing what he had done to Lea might be because he had no choice, all the hatred started to lossen and even the sight of Cole was less frustrating. Cole clearly saw the gentleness when she lifted her head, so he tried to smile even more, as though he was hiding all the darkness behind his smile, and only show her the rare sunlight he had left in him. Even if he felt a burning sensation in his throat that was making his blood boil, he still tried to maintain his grace and said calmly, ¡°That time at Sauder, when you were having sex with Elvis, I was near the stone castle... and heard everything. That was the first time I lost control totally and beat up your little tiger.¡± Little tiger... If not because Gu Mengmeng knew that Auretin the glutton had an expressionless face usually, and was cold to anyone other than during meal time, she would almost be deceived by the name ¡®little tiger¡¯, as though she had kept an adorable pet. She held her forehead and suddenly felt that her focus was off. With her lips twitching, she scoffed, ¡°Are you addicted to eavesdropping?¡± Cole looked at the surroundings and said, ¡°This time, it was unpreventable. The cave is just this big, I could hear it no matter where I hide.¡± Chapter 1549 - I Am Originally Just A Ruthless Woman Like This

Chapter 1549: I Am Originally Just A Ruthless Woman Like This

Gu Mengmeng felt even more awkward and cleared her throat. ¡°Uh... how about you move to other cave while it¡¯s just the start of winter. Or can¡¯t you foxes still travel during winter? You can return to Sauder or anywhere else.¡± Cole moaned. His eyes were filled with misery and said without responding, ¡°Ah Gu, seems like you really hate me. You had actually not left me any of your soft-heartedness and kindness. Hearing the female I love most mate with other males had already made be feel immense pain and almost became crazy. I thought this was the most torturous situation but I never expected that you would chase me out at this time... Ah Gu, it¡¯s covered in ice and snow outside with no signs of life. Even if I can find a cave to stay in, how am I going to get food? I cannot survive a winter... Even if you don¡¯t care about my life and death, you have to think about Chixuan. If I die, what would happen to him? Moreover... don¡¯t you still want the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs?¡± ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng did not think that far. She just thought that she had not thought it through when she allowed Cole to stay in her cave for winter right from the start. During this winter, she could not possibly avoid mating with Elvis and Lea, especially since she wanted to have Lea¡¯s children. How could she not do it? But it would be ufortable for an outsider to hear through the walls everytime she did it, as though she was doing a live broadcast. So Gu Mengmeng told him to leave, but not with the intention for him to die. In the end, the situation became a difficult one that she could not leave from. Gu Mengmeng sighed and said, ¡°I was originally just a ruthless woman like this. If I were you... I would escape early, run away as far as possible and never appear before this ruthless woman. Taking into consideration Chixuan¡¯s life, I would not chase after your life, as for Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs... it doesn¡¯t matter if it does not appear. Anyway, that door cannot be opened and everyone could be more at ease.¡± Cole quietly watched as Gu Mengmeng said these words in a fit of anger andughed, ¡°I can interpret it as you are concerned about me and don¡¯t want me to die? In order to save my life, you would rather let down Wales¡¯ request and let him wait for a millenium? It wouldn¡¯t matter if the bird man from Motou Mountains continues to guard the mountain and dies?¡± At the thought of little shit and Gregory, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart tighten. She red unhappily at him and said, ¡°You are just trouble. The current situation now is all your fault.¡± Coleughed softly and with a contented face, said, ¡°Yes, Ah Gu is right. It¡¯s all my fault. I plotted all these so that I could get a chance to be allowed to love you. Only with this permission, would you then pity my misery... I know that you won¡¯t love me, but I want you to remember me, to remember me forever.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and turned her head in frustration to enter the room. Lea carried the pot directly into the room to coax her into eating. Gu Mengmeng was feeling frustrated by Cole and did not have any appetite. But Lea gently rubbed her womb and said, ¡°For all you know, there might be a little fox inside. Even if you are not thinking about yourself, you have to think for your child.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked down and said after a short hesitation, ¡°It can¡¯t be that fast? First time?¡± Lea smiled and looked at Gu Mengmeng, then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you be pregnant with Hede and his brothers the first time too? Or do you think that I am worse than Elvis when ites to this? Hmm?¡± Chapter 1550 - It’s Not That I Don’t Hit Women, But I Just Don’t Hit You.

Chapter 1550: It¡¯s Not That I Don¡¯t Hit Women, But I Just Don¡¯t Hit You.

With Lea saying this, Gu Mengmeng felt that she it might be true. She instinctively ced her hand over her womb. She felt hesitant and also strange. If she was pregnant... she should have felt something right? Should be... Gu Mengmeng recalled. Initially when she was pregnant with Hede and brothers, she also did not have any reaction. Only after Lea sensed something different in her scent then did she feel anything. What about this time? Would it be the same? Gu Mengmeng felt that what Lea said made sense. If she really had a child in her womb, she should take good care of herself. Because of this ¡®possibility¡¯, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood became much better. Her irritable mood because of Cole had alsopletely been forgotten. She touched her womb every few time, then opened her mouth to receive the food Lea fed her like a master, while she thought happily about the number of foxes that she would give birth to. Would they be sons or daughters? What should she name them... After a meal, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to apany her to digest, while Lea washed the dishes. Gu Mengmeng then realised a wound on Elvis. She frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Elvis looked down and saw that the trace of injury that had almost recovered and only left with a faint pink mark, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s almost recovered. Moreover, he¡¯s more heavily injured than me.¡± ¡°He?¡± It took her just two seconds to understand who ¡®he¡¯ was. Before entering the cave, Elvis was not injured. When she was awake, he also did not fight with anyone, so it could only be that day when she was mating with Lea... That time, her mind was a little lost but when she recalled now, she had indeed heard some battling. Gu Mengmeng held her sleeves, immediately jumped up from the bed, and left angrily. Cole had been staring at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cave entrance the whole time so he naturally saw her walking out and had heard her conversation inside. He knew that she was going to settle scores with him and did not avoid or dodge. He just sat there quietly and watched her, as though he was looking forward to how she would ¡®take revenge¡¯ on him. Gu Mengmeng walked in front of Cole in a furious state and held him by the neck. She scoffed, ¡°You stayed in my cave and even hit my man, are you tired of living?¡± When she said that, she swung her fist at Cole, causing him to fly andnd heavily on the wall, then he fell to the ground, causing a wave of dust to be suspended in mid air.¡± ¡°Puuu...¡± Spitting out fresh blood, Cole held his chest as hey on the ground watched Gu Mengmeng with a smile. The bright red colour of the blood had a huge contrast on his pale face. Even though he looked pathetic, he still forced a smile and did not say anything while continuing to look at her. Gu Mengmeng felt her anger diminished because of his blood. She clenched her fist tightly and stood on the spot, without rushing forward to hit him again. She asked crudely, ¡°Why are you not retaliating? Aren¡¯t you good at fighting? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t hit women, I saw that you were not merciful at all when beating up Maya and Miranda.¡± Cole shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t hit women, but I just don¡¯t hit you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give in to me. You are a Beast King, so am I. If I risk my life, I might not be weaker than you.¡± The fact that Cole did not retaliate made Gu Mengmeng displeased. It felt as though she was using violence on him and bullying him. But it was obviously his fault, why should she feel guilty? Chapter 1551 - Won’t You Kill Me?

Chapter 1551: Won¡¯t You Kill Me?

¡°I know that you are not weak, but I can¡¯t bring myself to fight back.¡± Cole gave a bitter and helpless smile, while shaking his head in a self-mocking manner, then said, ¡°You should think back about whether I had harmed you at all during those times that made you hate me.¡± Indeed, no matter how many times Cole had infuriated Gu Mengmeng, he had never really touched her at all. Gu Mengmeng clenched her fist and said with a low growling voice, ¡°You had harmed people whom I care about, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to just hit me directly!¡± Cole started to cough again, while spitting blood each time he coughed. He finally stopped spitting blood and used the back of his hand to wipe his mouth, then he lifted his head and smiled at Gu Mengmeng. Then, he said, ¡°We are really alike ¨C we are so protective of people we care about, and so cold towards people we don¡¯t care... The only difference is that you are concerned about Elvis, Lea, Chixuan, Sandy and everyone else except me. As for me, right from the start, I only cared about you. But Ah Gu, what is the difference between the people you care about and me?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her fist and was speechless. Cole had previously been beaten up by Wales because of Auretin. Even if he had a Beast King¡¯s capability, it was unlikely for him to recover within such a short amount of time from the beating by a demigod. Yet he did not recuperate properly and travelled a long way with them to the Snake King valley, all so that he could fall in love with her then give her the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs. Even though they were both Beast Kings, foxes were born weaker than wolves. Moreover, because of the injuries that he had sustained, he would be at a disadvantage during the battle with Elvis. If Gu Mengmeng had been more rational and looked at him closely, she would have easily realised that the huge hole in his chest had not yet recovered. Compared to the faint pink scar on Elvis¡¯ body, Cole was obviously more heavily injuried. But she only cared about Elvis and hit Cole without any other considerations, causing him to copse to the ground and spit blood. What Cole had said was right. With regards to this, she was really like him. She only cared about the people she was concerned about and did not care about the life and death of others. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips with her eyes reddening. It was unknown whether it was because Cole had revealed the fact, or because of him spitting blood. After enduring for some time, she said ruthlessly, ¡°But at least I did not kill you!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you kill me?¡± Cole replied calmly. His smile was so gentle, as though he was saying, ¡°The winter would pass, the flowers you love would bloom and the fruits you like would bear fruits.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Her fists had been clenched tight by the side of her body the whole time. She clenched her teeth for a long time and slowly loosened her fist, saying to him, ¡°Right, I will eventually kill you. After I undo the bewitching spell on Chixuan, I will definitely kill you. But Cole, you are different from Oakley, you are not innocent.¡± Coleughed softly, ¡°If you did not remind me, I would have forgotten... Sorry, there were too many things that I have done to make you hate me and I did not think of it. But Ah Gu, you have so people that you care about, why did I kill such an unimportant person like Oakley? If I wanted to torture you, he, he, Chixuan or Sandy would all be good candidates, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cole¡¯s fingers swept from Lea to Elvis, then dropped without any energy left. Heughed bitterly, ¡°I would want to keep anyone that you like or even protect them for you. But anyone who betrays you... I cannot allow them to live on.¡± Chapter 1552 - If Time Turns Back, I Will Still Kill Him

Chapter 1552: If Time Turns Back, I Will Still Kill Him

¡°If he had guarded Sauder in a well-behaved manner, I would not kill him no matter how you oppose me. Look at Chixuan, he¡¯s the best example. No matter how that little wolf is so audacious in front of him, didn¡¯t I still let him live? Only you would foolishly think that I had left him alone to threaten you... Ah Gu, don¡¯t you know yourself? You have so many weaknesses all over you that it¡¯s too easy for me to threaten you. I won¡¯t be restricted to just Chixuan. Even if he was dead, there are still Hede, Jialue and Kanwu. Wouldn¡¯t you give up on none of them?¡± Cole staggered as he tried to prop his body up to lean against the wall. He looked up at Gu Mengmeng, with a smile still on his face. Taking a deep breath, he pursed his lips and forced himself to swallow the blood that was rising up his throat. His brows were frowning and his forehead was covered in sweat but his lips were still rising. He had to smile, he must smile. He was already so pathetic in her eyes. The only thing he had left to show her was this smile. ¡°You treated Oakley as a friend, but what about him? He had pushed you to a dangerous situation without any hesitation for his own goal... I cannot let a person who could backstab you anytime to stay by your side, so even if you would hate me because of it, I cannot let him live on.¡± Cole supported himself using the wall and slowly stood up. The Beast King, Cole, who could control the world easily, was so pathetic and weak at this moment, and could not even stand up if he had not supported himself using the wall. When he coughed, blood leaked from his tightly shut lips uncontrobly. He turned his head slightly and secretly wiped away the blood, then he turned to look at Gu Mengmeng and continued saying, ¡°Ah Gu, I told you before that we are the same kind of person. I will definitely not allow anyone who would threaten the safety of people we care about to exist. When you killed Nina that time... wasn¡¯t it because of the same reason?¡± Nina ¨C that was a name that had not appeared for a long time. No matter how she had agitated her and annoyed her, Gu Mengmeng had endured it all. Until afterwards, she hurt Sandy. Even though it was not Gu Mengmeng who had personally killed her, she had instructed Lea to do it. Because of an order she gave, Nina and her family of 46 males had all died. She did not allow Nina, who could harm Sandy, to live, and Cole would not allow Oakley, who would betray her, to live. Gu Mengmeng took a step back unsteadily and her eyes darkened. So she was actually the same kind of person as Cole? Cole stood steadily and looked at her with resolute, saying, Ah Gu, I don¡¯t deny killing Oakley. If you want to avenge on behalf of him, I will stand here for you to take my life. But let me tell you, even if time turns back, I will still kill him, without any hesitation, without any mercy and without any regrets.¡± Gu Mengmeng tightened her fist and swung her arms, leaving behind a sentence, ¡°There¡¯s no next time.¡± Cole did not promise to not harm people she cared about because he still had to keep his bottom line of not lying to her. If there was someone around her who would betray her again, be it Elvis, Lea or the four little ones, he would use all sorts of means to eradicate anyone who dared to hurt her. With one hand holding the wall and the other hand holding his chest, Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s determined back view and said, ¡°Ah Gu, we did not do anything wrong. We are just protecting people we care about. Unless a man looks out for himself, he would be destroyed by nature. In this cruel world, you are either the hunter or prey and it is just part of nature for the strong to feed on the weak.¡± Chapter 1553 - We Already Have Children

Chapter 1553: We Already Have Children

Three weeks would pass quickly in a blink of an eye. Gu Mengmeng was reluctant to face Cole so she hid in the room and rarely left the whole time. Lea would usually serve the meals to her as she waspletely unwilling to leave the room at all. After three weeks, Lea had confirmed that she was pregnant. Usually, a fox would be pregnant for around 50 days and three weeks passed would mean that half the gestation period was over. But Gu Mengmeng¡¯s womb was still ridiculously t. Lea frowned as he stared at Gu Mengmeng for a long time. Then, he lifted his head in a daze and slowly said, ¡°Maybe... she¡¯s a girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng was also slightly taken aback. There was very low chances of being pregnant with a female child. Gu Mengmeng and Lea had also believed that this child would be a boy and had even thought of four to five backup names. Now that she suddenly realised that the child was a girl, they were all stunned. ¡°Real... really?¡± Gu Mengmeng carefully tugged at Lea¡¯s hand to confirm again. Lea transformed into his beast form and sniffed cautiously between her thighs, then he transformed back into human form and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that you are pregnant and after taking into consideration the number of days passed, if the child is a boy, your womb would have been much bigger...¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Mengmeng screamed happily and hugged Lea in excitement. ¡°Lea, we have a daugher, we are going to have a daughter!¡± Lea was also taken aback by the sudden joy and was frozen as his mind repeated the sentence ¡®We are going to have a daughter¡¯. After a long time, he thenughed and hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms.Crying out of joy, he said, ¡°We finally have a blood rted family member... finally... Mengmeng, thank you, thanks...¡± Gu Mengmeng held his face and kissed, then said, ¡°You fool, besides this child, you still have me and Elvis, we are all your family.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lea nodded profusely and wrapped his arms around her tightly. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pregnancy had made him forget everything else, including the conflict with Cole previously. As she was pregnant, Gu Mengmeng could not stay in the cave the whole time as she should exercise more. It was impossible for her to live the cave, but luckily because Snakel¡¯s original form was considerably huge, this cave had at least around 300 square feet of space. If she wanted to take a stroll to digest, it was still sufficient space. After being in the room for three weeks, Gu Mengmeng felt a little apprehensive. Unknowingly, she felt that could not face Cole. In the past, she hated him because he had plotted against Lea, but afterwards she knew that... he was only trying to protect himself. After that, she hated him because he had kidnapped Chixuan and killed Oakley. But afterwards she realised that his reason for kidnapping Chixuan was so that he could see her more often and killed Oakley to protect her, despite it being an extreme method. Didn¡¯t she also kill Nina to protect Sandy? She also did the same thing so what right did she have to criticize Cole? Previously, when Cole fought with Elvis, it seemed like he was more badly injured, but she had hit him without finding out the reason till he spitted blood... Ah, when she thought about this, why did it seem like she was the one at fault? After hesitating for a long while, she still could not take the step out. A shadow loomed over her head and she instinctively looked up, only to meet with Cole¡¯s eyes. He was still smiling and did not seem to bear any grudge. ¡°It¡¯s a huge matter now that you are pregnant. It¡¯s best for you to maintain a great mood at this time. I remember that you like to eat Xue Ling fruits? I shall find some and bring them to you.¡± Chapter 1554 - Maybe You Have Accumulated Fats Around Your Waist

Chapter 1554: Maybe You Have umted Fats Around Your Waist

¡°Uh... don¡¯t bother, Lea will help me...¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head to avoid his gaze. Cole chuckled and resisted the impulse to hold her chin up to look at himself and said, ¡°You are pregnant, and with a girl, it¡¯s better for you to keep a witch doctor by your side. It¡¯s freezing outside, won¡¯t your heart ache for him if he had gone out? It¡¯s better for me to go. If you do not see me... maybe your mood might be better?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and did not say anything. Her mood would be better if she did not see Cole? Probably... After all, she felt a strange and heavy pressure whenever she sees him now. Moreover, if she had made Lea brace the strong wind and snow to collect fruits for her, she would feel heart ache for him and would rather choose not to eat them. Cole lifted his head and wanted to rub her head. Seeing her step back instinctively and contracted her neck to avoid it, his hands froze in mid air for a short moment, then slowly dropped. ¡°I shall be going, take care.¡± After he said that, he took two steps back, then turned around and left like nothing had happened. A gust of cold wind blew in and Gu Mengmeng trembled and snuggled into Elvis¡¯ arms. Lea lit the fire to boil some water for her, so that he could maintain moisture in the air to prevent her from nosebleeding again. Without Cole in the cave, Gu Mengmeng felt more at ease and carefree. As though she had returned to the days at Saint Nazaire, she was carefully taken care of by Elvis and Lea, like a master. It was not even a month of pregnancy, but the two of them were already taking turns to lie on her womb to listen. Sometimes, her intestines would produce some sounds and these two fools would insist that it was because of the child¡¯s movement while they remained excited like two foolish dogs... These days were so rxing that another half a month had passed in a blink of an eye. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s womb grew bigger as days passed and was almost as big as her chests. When she stood up, she looked like ¡®B¡¯. As she rubbed her womb, she looked up and down at Lea and asked, ¡°It has only been a month, my womb... Isn¡¯t it growing too quickly?¡± Lea pinched her little womb andughed, ¡°You have been eating more and exercising lesser. It should not be the weight of our daughter, but maybe you have umted fats around your waist.¡± ¡°Le¡ªaaa¡ª!¡± Gu Mengmeng grinded her teeth as she stared furiously at him. The hair on his back stood up instantly as it brought him back to memories when Gu Mengmeng had juste here for a year. When Elvis said that Gu Mengmeng might have gained weight, he was chased after by her with a bone that was as big as a sweet potato. Lea was not afraid of being hit but because it was not suitable for her to ¡®chase him in a battle¡¯, he immediately admitted his mistake and automatically transformed into his beast form in front of Gu Mengmeng. He even smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Good Mengmeng, don¡¯t be angry. In the Beast World, it¡¯s apliment to say that a female beast is fat. Really... aiyo aiyo, I know my mistake, I really know my mistake. My Mengmeng is not fat at all, not fat not fat...¡± With his ears pinched by Gu Mengmeng, his face turned as red as an apple. Even though Lea was pleading, his body did not dare to struggle at all, as he was afraid of harming her identally. While they were fooling around, a wave of coldness could suddenly be felt. Gu Mengmeng instinctively looked towards the cave entrance and saw Cole, who was covered in snow. He had obviously suffered quite a bit as he seemed to have almost frozen to death. He transformed into human form, with a thickyer of snow covering him, his face was frozen yet he still tried to smile. He took out a beast skin bag and handed it to Lea and said, ¡°Xue Ling fruits... I plucked some back...¡± Chapter 1555 - Beat Me If You Want To Be Promoted

Chapter 1555: Beat Me If You Want To Be Promoted

Lea had just held onto the beast skin bag from Cole when Cole copsed straight to the ground with a loud thud. Obviously, he had been freezing. Gu Mengmeng felt her heart jolt cause of his copse. It was unclear whether it was because she had known about his past, but the enemity she had towards him had diminished, especially because he had left this time so that he would not annoy her with his presence and that she would feel better. In addition, he had braced the wind and snow to pluck fruits for her, no matter how heartless she was, Gu Mengmeng still felt slightly remorseful. Gu Mengmeng wanted to go up to help him up but was stopped by Elvis and Lea. ¡°There¡¯s too much cold air around him, it would not be good if he passed it on to you.¡± Lea handed over the Xue Ling fruits to Elvis, then stepped forward to carry Coleto somewhere further from the fire. A frozen person should not be ced by the fire immediately as it would cause his injury to worsen. Elvis took a piece of beast skin andid it by the fire so that Gu Mengmeng could sitfortably there. Lea took care of Cole, while Elvis washed the Xue Ling fruits for Gu Mengmeng to eat. Gu Mengmeng held onto a small bowl and stared nkly at the bowl filled with Xue Ling fruits, without eating any of them. Elvis used his chest to support her back and his hand crossed her shoulders to hold her little hands gently, as he asked, ¡°Why are you not eating? Don¡¯t you love these fruits the most? I remember that when you were pregnant with Hede and the others, you could eat three big bowls of these fruits in one seating.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s many Xue Ling fruits on Motou Mountains. Gregory... that time he would pluck them for me to eat every day, but he said that I could only eat at most 10 each time, otherwise it would be too cooling for me and my stomach would be ill.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment, then took away the bowl in her hands. With a forced smile, he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to maintain your principles in front of your own female partner, Gregory... is a good example. When he returns, you should keep him, Lea and I have no objections.¡± Lea turned his head and looked at Elvis, saying, ¡°Who says I have no objections? I have one! If he wants to be promoted... he has to beat me first.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea, who extended his neck like he was protecting his food, andughed out. How could Gregory, a third-level beast, beat Lea, a fifth-level beast? Elvis looked at Lea emotionlessly and said, ¡°Xiao Meng feels bad towards him because of Love of the Sky, and he has done so much for Xiao Meng, we have no right to reject him.¡± Lea grunted unhappily and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of him that Mengmeng could obtain Love of the Sky, but who asked him to do that? Since he was willing to do it, then we do not owe him anything. Moreover, there¡¯s many other ways to thank him, except for using Mengmeng as a reward. If we do not abide by this exception, in the future if all of them were to sacrifice their lives for Mengmeng, wouldn¡¯t we have to keep them all?¡± When Lea said this, he nced at Cole and it was obvious what he meant. Judging by how cunning Cole was, if Gu Mengmeng had ignored this exception for Gregory, Cole could do something even more extreme to threaten her to keep him. Elvis frowned and stayed silent for a moment, then said, ¡°They are different. Initially, Gregory was... schemed by you.¡± Lea swayed his tail and smiled casually, ¡°Since he was schemed by me, there¡¯s even less reason for us to thank him. I was capable enough to plot against him, if he has anything against us, he coulde at me and take revenge, I will be waiting.¡± Chapter 1556 - If You Know A Plausible Shortcut, Why Take The Longer Way

Chapter 1556: If You Know A usible Shortcut, Why Take The Longer Way

Elvis sighed. As the first partner, he had to be fair and magnanimous. But as a male beast, how could he willing to have another person who wouldpete for favour with him in the family? Especially that Gregory, who was exceptionally handsome, and different from other walking beasts in the Beast World. He had a unique aura that belonged to flying beasts. He might not surpass Lea, but at least they wereparable. In front of Gu Mengmeng, he was neither servile nor overbearing. He would not relent for no reason because of her pleading and had his own limits to ensure that he would only do things beneficial for her. Most importantly, Gregory was only 10 years old and at the prime age of his life, whereas Lea and himself were no longer young and lively. Moreover with his connection to Love of the Sky, if he really became Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner... Elvis smiled bitterly, would he still be deemed important in Xiao Meng¡¯s eyes? Unfortunately, he was not Lea and could not ce his emotions before Gu Mengmeng¡¯s benefits. So long as Xiao Meng likes him, not only could he not reject him, he still had to find ways to settle Lea so that she could do as she wish. But now that Wales had not really revived, there was still some time until Gregory returned. He was only trying to mentally prepare himself and Lea by talking about it early and there was no need to argue about it so early. Moreover, Elvis was very clear that even though Lea sounded so determined, if Gregory really liked Gregory, he would tolerate it even if he was unwilling and would not really stop her. After all,pared to her smiling face, there was nothing more important, including themselves. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it when Gregory sessfully returns.¡± Elvis said inly. Lea harrumphed and did not respond. He searched around for some medication and forced it down Cole¡¯s throat using hot water. Then, he patted his hands and said, ¡°Alright, this fellow is only frozen from the cold. He won¡¯t die, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Prepare some more food. When he wakes up... let¡¯s eat together.¡± Lea nced at Cole and his lips rose slightly as he nodded. Ever since Gu Mengmeng was pregnant, she would feel sleepy frequently. She would be groggy the whole day and after walking just a few steps, she would be tired and would yawn and sleep in Elvis¡¯ arms. Elvis remembered that when she was pregnant with Hede and the rest, she had also been easily tired like this, so he carried her back to the room to let hery downfortably to sleep, whereas he would keep her warm beside her. Lea stayed outside and adjusted the fire as and when required, so that he could prepare to cook. When there was a steady breathinging from the room, confirming that Gu Mengmeng was asleep, he then kicked Cole and said, ¡°Alright, stop pretending, Mengmeng is asleep.¡± Cole gradually opened his eyes with a smile on his face. He supported himself to sit up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really pretending, I just woke up.¡± Lea did not question him and only asked with a vague smile, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more creative? You had actually copied my method of seeking forgiveness from that time, aren¡¯t you afraid that Mengmeng could tell?¡± Cole¡¯s body was weak. Even though he was a Beast King, it would still cost half his life after not eating, drinking and being out in the cold for half a month. With his voice hoarse and a little unreal, he said, ¡°If you know a usible shortcut, why take the longer way? Following a proven method would ensure that I don¡¯t fail, isn¡¯t it?¡± Leaughed softly, ¡°You are also really brutal to yourself. You had already returned 10 days ago, yet you did not enter until you were almost frozen to death... Ha, when you entered and copsed, it seemed so real and pitiful.¡± Chapter 1557 - Are You Seeking Life Or Death?

Chapter 1557: Are You Seeking Life Or Death?

Cole did not think that Lea was being sarcastic andughed calmly, ¡°Just as you have said, Ah Gu is not a foolish young female. It¡¯s difficult to deceive her, especially since she had such strong enemity towards me. If I wanted to change her thoughts towards me, wouldn¡¯t I have to be more harsh on myself?¡± Lea stopped his stirring movement and turned to look at Cole. With a nk look in his eyes, he asked, ¡°That time you had used up all your schemes to fight for your life, yet now you are using your energy to n for your own death... I really cannot understand you, are you seeking life or death?¡± Cole looked up and sat against the wall. His eyes were mysterious, as though he was looking at his past self through the fire, and he said, ¡°I was unwilling to ept it that time. I could not understand ¡®based on what right¡¯ and was determined to have everyone trampled under my feet. These few years, I have indeed done that. I have be Sauder¡¯s leader, the Beast World¡¯s almighty ce of justice; also the stray beast¡¯s king, controlling the deepest and darkest part of the Beast World; I have been the kindest and evilest in front of others... You may not believe it but I am already sick of such a life, where everything is within my control and no one can escape from my grasp. If I want to live, I can live, if I want to die, I can also die, if I want to live like I was dying... it¡¯s also not impossible.¡± Cole nced at Lea and smiled, ¡°As the most intelligent being in the Beast World, have you gotten rid of me at all all these years? I have been hated the most by people like Peter and Oakley, but I don¡¯t care about their hatred. I even intentionally allowed them to grow and develop sharp ws and teeth to attack me. Sadly, they were too dumb and could not receive the blow, so it was a boring for me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also people who loved me the most, such as Maya and Gillian. They tried their best to please me, aodate me, humour me but I could not bring myself to be interested in them at all. Other than using them, they had no other value in my eyes.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes were as dead as calm water that it made people feel chills. ¡°Also you, my brother who hates and loves me. You hate me for scheming against you, hate me for torturing you, but you also cannot bear to part with the blood rtion we share. After all, I am your only elder brother alive in this world, so when Elvis and you attacked me that time at Sauder, even though you had already held me down, you cannot bring yourself to kill me, so you used the excuse of Ah Gu wanting to protect Chixuan to release me... I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know returning the tiger to the mountains would incur trouble in future. At that time, it would be most beneficial for you to kill me directly. After all, my life had not be intertwined with Chixuan¡¯s yet and it would be the most rational decision to kill me then look for Chixuan.¡± ¡°But all these could not beat Ah Gu¡¯s gentle look that time...¡± Cole¡¯s gaze softened and ripples seemed to have formed in his dead eyes. ¡°When I first saw her, she was grilling meat with Elvis in the outdoor area of Sauder. Sauder has a me Devil and it was unlikely for me to not know until a chaos happened. Actually, I had reached the ce even earlier than all the female beasts that had attended the beauty contest, exceot that I was stunned by Ah Gu¡¯s brightly lit and smiling face. I forgot to move so I did not step forward.¡± Cole broke a tree branch and threw it into the fire, thenughed softly, ¡°I saw her humming a tune in Elvis¡¯ arms while extending her hands to grill the meat on a tree branch. As the fire light flickered in her eyes, it was as though her entire person was glowing, and she was even brighter than the fire in front of her...¡± Chapter 1558 - If I Could Be Loved By Her, Why Would I Want To Be Hated?

Chapter 1558: If I Could Be Loved By Her, Why Would I Want To Be Hated?

¡°At that time, I did not understand the feelings of liking someone. I only knew that this female beast was interesting and I wanted her.¡± As Cole spoke, he threw the other tree branch into the fire and said, ¡°That night, after I returned to my room, my mind kept reying her face when she was ying with Elvis. I even... imagined that the person she was hugging to not be Elvis but me, so the next morning I packed up and went to look for her at the stone house. Yeah, you had even stopped me. A third-level orc had actually dared to behave disrespectfully in front of me, a fifth-level beast, you were really overestimating your capabilities.¡± Leaughed dryly and said, ¡°So you brought me away and beat me up until I transformed into my original form.¡± Cole raised his brows and did not deny it. ¡°A female should scramble after a strong person. With a fifth-level title, I should be her type. Unfortunately, she did not care about me, so besides the curiosity I had, I even felt a sense of possessiveness over her.¡± Cole continued, ¡°After you guys left Sauder, I had been following you guys the whole time. But you guys were too weak at that time and did not notice me at all. I had been watching her as she treated you and Elvis gently the whole time and I had thought countless times to directly snatch her away, just like Gillian, then lock her up to train to be my pet. But when she smiled, I could not move at all... If I could be loved by her, why would I want to be hated?¡± ¡°At that time, I was furious, filled with grudge and hatred... I med her for appearing toote. I have already be partners with other females and lost the right to pursue her openly. But after many twists and turns, I could not bear to stain her because of my hatred so I could only allow her to marry you.¡± Cole looked straight at Lea with an honest gaze that bear no guilt at all, and said, ¡°If you had not made such a request to me at that time, I would not have lost the chance to pursue Ah Gu. Why do I have to settle Gillian for you, while you could woo Ah Gu? Did you think that you were pitiful after being rejected by Ah Gu? But did you know that, I was even envious that you were rejected, because I did not even have the right to be rejected...¡± Lea was not angry, instead he smiled calmly and said, ¡°Blood rtion is really such an amazing thing. When I was envying Elvis being scolded, held by the ears by Mengmeng and hit by potatoes, you were actually envying my envy...¡± Cole returned a smile, as if to acknowledge what he had said. After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°After that, I plotted a scheme for Ah Gu to seek help from me when she was at Sauder, while I pretended to be her hero. Inititally she had been trusting me, then it changed to her circling around me with motives. It was not that I could not tell the change, but I was unwilling to expose it. If she was willing, I would rather be blind and be deceived by her my whole life. Unfortunately, even if she was pretending, it still interfered with my ns, so I spent most of my energy on her, which gave you and Elvis a period of rest, so that you guys could regain energy and retaliate.¡± Cole lowered his head and gently touched his chest, saying, ¡°When I realised that my obsession over Ah Gu bing greater, I had already fallen so deeply in love with her that I was reluctant to let her go anymore. I used all means to do things rted to her. Besides her, everything else seemed to be nd and meaningless. When I recalled the phrase ¡®based on what right¡¯ that I could not understand, I realised that it no longer had any significance. Be it as the leader of the messengers tribe or a stray beast king, all these had be worthless. I no longer wanted anything else or oppress those people who had belittled me. I just wanted her.¡± Chapter 1559 - Why Not?

Chapter 1559: Why Not?

Lea ced the ingredients into the pot sequentially, and while mixing it he said, ¡°After so many things had happened, I never thought that there would be a time that we would recall that day so peacefully together. There¡¯s really nothing definite in this world.¡± Cole smiled without responding. It was not that he could not understand what he was saying. Lea was implying that so long as you stay alive, there¡¯s still hope. His little brother was advising him against suicide. But... ¡°I know. If I had the intentions, and if Ah Gu take into consideration Chixuan and not be so cruel towards me, I should be able to avoid it. But I had forced her to do so many things that she did not want to do. In the end, I had to let her do something that she wants, so that she could ept it.¡± Cole nced subconsciously at the room. He could not see anything through the wall but the stable breathing of that small person had already brought him the greatest reassurance in his dark life. ¡°If I could not get Ah Gu, there¡¯s nothing else in this world that can hold me back. Instead of living like a withered person, why not give my life to Ah Gu and fulfill her wishes... If she really wants to kill me, then kill me. I had already nned the most brutal scenario for her and offered myself to her... If I could exchange it for her courteous treatment, it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough.¡± Lea nced sideways at Cole and asked, ¡°So whatever you said about taking over the world is all a lie, right?¡± Coleughed softly and nodded. ¡°If I did not say this, how would Chixuan that brat believe me?¡± Lea harrumphed softly and said, ¡°You were just making use of Chixuan¡¯s immaturity and used such a wed saying to deceive him... If you could not get the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, you cannot open the doors of time and space. But you would die if the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs is removed, how would a dead fox be able to take control of the territory then?¡± Cole did not deny it and onlyughed slightly, ¡°You have already understood it now now, I wonder how long it would take Ah Gu to understand? By then, would she feel more guilt towards me, then remember me for a longer time...¡± Lea was stunned, then turned to look at Cole and frowned. ¡°You intentionally used such an illogical reason to trick Cole, so that in the future when Mengmeng understands your n, she would feel more guilt towards you?¡± Cole replied with a rhetorical question, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Lunatic,¡± Lea did not agree with it and only turned away to continue mixing the meat in the pot and said, ¡°Mengmeng said that you must be tired after plucking the Xue Ling fruits so she asked me to prepare more dishes to host you.¡± Cole looked at Lea¡¯s pot. The steam rising from the pot enshrouded his silhouette. He smiled gently, even if he had not tried it, he could sense how warm this meat would be. ¡°When she¡¯s awake, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Cole looked down at his own chest and muttered, ¡°After all, there¡¯s not many chances left for me to be able to eat with her.¡± Both of them did not say anything and only sat quietly. His gaze would constantly shift to look at the door. Gu Mengmeng felt that she had slept for a long time. When she was awake, Lea¡¯s meat had already been heated up a few times. When Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng out of the room, Lea smiled and approached her. Pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, he said, ¡°If you are still not waking, this pot of meat would have be meatballs.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea¡¯s neck listlessly. Her voice was still hoarse from waking up and her eyes were still groggy, as she mumbled with a soft voice, ¡°Hungry...¡± Chapter 1560 - The Doors Of Time And Space Had To Be Opened Earlier, We Cannot Wait Any Longer

Chapter 1560: The Doors Of Time And Space Had To Be Opened Earlier, We Cannot Wait Any Longer

Lea had originally already been doting on Gu Mengmeng. Now that she was pregnant, he would naturally pamper her even more, how could he let her stay hungry? So he lightly patted her back and said, ¡°Hold on, it will be ready soon.¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to sit by the fire, while sheidzily in his arms while waiting for food. When she saw Cole already awake, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cole returned a slight smile. He responded with a word but his eyes had dimmed. Lea was used to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s taste so all the dishes he prepared were ording to her taste, so she naturally was satisfied while eating it. After she was full, Elvis and Lea held her on each side to take a stroll in the cave to digest the food. After walking two to three rounds, she said that she was tired and wanted to sleep. It was the first time Lea and Elvis had taken care of a female child, so they did not think that there was any issue. After all, a girl was fragile and difficult to care for, so they thought that it was natural for Gu Mengmeng to feel tired. Moreover, sleeping after eating and eating after waking up was practically Elvis and Lea¡¯s ideal lifestyle for Gu Mengmeng so they did not have anyints. But Cole¡¯s face darkened even more. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng into the room to sleep and soon, her steady breathing was heard. Cole ced the bowl in his hands aside and said, ¡°Both of you,e out for a while.¡± Lea and Elvis were stunned. Even though their rtionship with Cole had improved slightly, his presence was still awkward. If there was no need, they would not interact at all. Especially between Elvis and Cole, there was no rtionship at all, they were just unable to stand each other. It was the first time Cole had used such a rude way of calling them, almost sounding like an order. ¡°It¡¯s about Ah Gu,¡± Cole added. Elvis and Lea looked at each other, then stood up and walked out. Cole used his nce to indicate that they should go somewhere further to talk and not disturb Gu Mengmeng. Elvis and Lea did not have any objections and followed Cole to the other side of the cave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis asked with a displeased face. Cole looked back at the Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room door and said mysteriously, ¡°How long has she been in this state?¡± Elvis and Lea looked at Cole in confusion. What did he mean by ¡®this state¡¯? Cole frowned a little impatiently, but he suppressed it and exined, ¡°Ah Gu;s womb, if it was a male child, it¡¯s too small. But if it¡¯s a female child... don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too big? It¡¯s already like this after a month, then how big would it be when it¡¯s ready for delivery?¡± Once Cole said this, Lea was surprised and his brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°She would feel tired during pregnancy, but Ah Gu¡¯s health had usually been great, and she had two of the seven treasures, Tear of the Beast Deity and Love of the Sky, supporting her body, would it be normal for her to be so groggy and sleepy? You this witch doctor...¡± Cole criticised half way and did not continue. But he sighed and shook his head. Elvis did not have any medical knowledge but he could understand one thing. That was that Gu Mengmeng was abnormal, she was in danger. Elvis grabbed Cole¡¯s neck and pinned him tightly against the wall, saying, ¡°Exin clearly, what¡¯s wrong with Xiao Meng?!¡± Cole blocked and pushed away Elvis¡¯ hands, saying, ¡°The doors of time and space had to be opened earlier, we cannot wait any longer.¡± Chapter 1561 - I Am The Best At Attracting Hate From Her.

Chapter 1561: I Am The Best At Attracting Hate From Her.

¡°What do you mean?¡± Elvis pursued. Cole took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The child in Ah Gu¡¯s womb is currently absorbing the powers from Tear of the Beast Deity and Love of the Sky. If this continues, within three months, her womb would burst and cost both their lives.¡± Elvis staggered backwards when he heard ¡°womb would burst and cost both their lives¡±. The phrase was simple to understand it was as though andmine had exploded in Elvis¡¯ mind. With much difficulty, he turned his head and looked at Lea. As he gritted his teeth, he said, ¡°This child cannot stay.¡± He had to eradicate anything that could threaten Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life, even if it was Lea¡¯s child or his. Initially, when Gu Mengmeng had trouble giving birth to Kanwu, if she had not threatened with her own life, he would have crushed Kanwu to death without any hesitation, just to protect her. Now that this child was Lea¡¯s... he would still do the same. There was no one or anything more important than Gu Mengmeng, including himself. Cole said coldly, ¡°Ah Gu would not agree to this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Elvis said with a grim look and looked towards Lea, then said, ¡°I can do the cruel job. No matter how infuriated Xiao Meng is afterwards, I will bear all the consequences. You... take good care of her.¡± Lea held him back and said, ¡°Calm down first.¡± ¡°You cannot bear it?¡± Elvis asked back with a sinister gaze. Lea shook his head and said, ¡°In my eyes, no one isparable to Mengmeng. If her life is being threatened, I will personally get rid of this child. But if there is a way to not hurt Mengmeng, why should we let her cry?¡± Elvis was stunned and looked at Lea with a confused face. Lea turned around to look at Cole and said, ¡°What do you mean when you talked about opening the doors of time and space?¡± Cole, ¡°When the doors of time and space are opened, the seven treasures would be gathered together. This would mean that the Tear of the Beast Deity and Love of the Sky would be removed from her body. The child in her womb would then be unable to absorb energy from the seven treasures and the problem would naturally be resolved.¡± Lea¡¯s gaze shifted down slightly as he said, ¡°But the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs has yet to appear.¡± Coleughed softly and replied, ¡°The Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs has yet to appear because I am not in enough pain. Probably when Ah Gu is filled with hatred and personally pierce through my left chest to touch my heart... the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs would appear.¡± Lea frowned and considered for a long time. He shook his head and said, ¡°You have exined everything in the past to her. Judging by her character... she must be feeling guilt towards you and won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡± Cole stepped back and revealed a sly and despicable smile, while saying, ¡°I am the best... at attracting hate from her.¡± ¡°What are you intending to do?¡± Lea was doubtful. With a pair of reddened eyes, Cole stared at Lea and said, ¡°I want you to die!¡± The energy in Lea¡¯s body was instantly sucked dry and blood flowed out from all over his body as he copsed to the ground. Fury of Beast King... Elvis stared at him with a pair of enraged eyes. Cole scoffed, ¡°What? Does the Wolf King want to kill me? Ha, you have to think properly. If I were to die now, the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs would not appear and the thing in Ah Gu¡¯s womb would cost her life. Just byparing our fighting capability, I am definitely not your match but nothing is unfair in battle, you have no way to retaliate.¡± As he spoke, he reached his hand out at Elvis¡¯ chest and crushed his heart without any hesitation. Gu Mengmeng felt consecutive pain from the two mating marks and immediately awoke. Like a stranded fish, shey on the bed and tried to take in deep breaths. Her eyes no longer seemed sleepy and were wide open. Suppressing her urge to cry, she shouted, ¡°Elvis, Lea? Respond, respond to me!¡± Chapter 1562 - I Will Kill You!

Chapter 1562: I Will Kill You!

Elvis and Lea did not respond to her at all. Only a series of light and wet footsteps could be heard approaching, step by step, towards her... Gu Mengmeng suddenly stood up and stared straight at the entrance to the room. As expected, a white figure was seen there. He smiled evily and arrogantly, as his hands grasped onto a beating heart. ¡°Ah Gu, now you... finally belong to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng red at Cole. Red traces instantly filled her eyes and it was as though the blood coursing through her body had instantly frozen as she felt so cold that it was indescribable. Cole threw that heart to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feet, then used the hand that was covered in Elvis¡¯ blood to touch her womb. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Now I only have to kill this child... Then you would have nothing left and can only depend on me...¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly lifted her head and wrapped her hands around his neck. Cole did not struggle and only looked at her with a sneer, while asking, ¡°Do you not care about Chixuan? For the two partners that had already died, you are going to kill Chixuan personally? Hmm?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt the veins on her forehead jumping and she had even bled from her gum. But Cole smiled leisurely and said, ¡°Let me tell you, it is easy to remove the rtion between me and Chixuan, you just have to say you love me. But can you say it? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth and looked at him. Then she said, ¡°I-love-you!¡± She said out these three words with her teeth gritted, while at the same time, her right hand had pierced through his left chest mercilessly, and grabbed his heart. Cole held her hand that had pierced through his chest and smiled with difficulty. ¡°Say it again... Cough... I want to hear it another time... Hear you say you love me another time.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as though her eyes were red from the blood and as though possessed by a demon, she did not have any kindness left. She slowly used strength to close the fingers that were in Cole¡¯s chest and forcefully broke all the vessels that had connected to his heart. Cole knew that he would no longer have another chance to hear her say she loves him. He could clearly feel her hands on his chest but he did not feel furious, neither did he panic. His eyes only looked straight at Gu Mengmeng as he wanted to take another nce at her before he loses consciousness. If Gu Mengmeng had the ability to hear someone¡¯s heart, she would be able to hear him say: Ah Gu, are you here to kill me? Yeah, it¡¯s finally time. I have waited long enough for you... Ah Gu, among the 100 things you remembered me for, there is finally one that would make you happy, right? You have finally torn open my chest and personally dug out my heart. Are you feeling blessed now? If you feel blessed, can you not forget me? Even if it will always be a painful memory each time you remember me, don¡¯t forget me... It¡¯s alright if you scold me, it¡¯s alright if you hate me, so long as you remember me. Cole raised his hand with difficulty and his blood stained hand reached for the top of her head. He really wanted to rub her soft little head. He had personally crafted a beast hornb for him but he had not yetbed her hair even once. Gu Mengmeng withdrew her hands from his chest without any hesitation, just like how he had held onto Elvis¡¯ heart previously. Cole¡¯s body slowly slid down and up to the end, he still could not rub her little head. Chapter 1563 - Cole’s Death, With A Heart Like Stone

Chapter 1563: Cole¡¯s Death, With A Heart Like Stone

But it¡¯s alright, he did not have any regrets. Because right now, Gu Mengmeng only had him in her eyes. Ah Gu, didn¡¯t you always want me to be in pain and wish that I could die? Now, your wish is fulfilled so don¡¯t blink, don¡¯t turn away, just look at me like that. Look at me once before I die.....just once....I beg you. What a pity, Gu Mengmeng was destined to not hear of Cole¡¯s plead. Her entire heart was hung on Elvis and Lea. She threw Cole¡¯s heart on the ground without hesitation and turned around to run out of the cave in search of Elvis and Lea without an ounce of reluctance to leave. She did not see how his heart, that was dripping wet with blood, slowly turned into a stone after rolling on the ground the moment she turned her head away. With a heart like stone, he was just wishing for something unattainable.... His heart did not even die when she pierced through his chest. But when she left without hesitation, it was when he suffered the most pain. He did not ask for much, he just wanted her to look at him once more. But thisst wish he had before he died became a extravagant craving.... She never loved him before so she would not share a single bit of her softness with him.... Ah Gu, you always said that I was vicious. But how was I as vicious.....as you? In the end, Cole breathed hisst breath, with his troubling eyes looking faraway at the direction Gu Mengmeng left him. A piece of light green object pieced through his right chest, growing into a sprout at the speed of lightning. If Gu Mengmeng still recalled, the spot where the sprout grew was the spot where she dug the hole on his chest when Oakley died.... Outside the cave, Gu Mengmeng plopped on the ground. With one hand, she hugged Elvis whose chest had a huge hole and whose heart had went missing and with her other hand, she mored onto Lea who was bleeding from all seven apertures. Lifting her head at the skies, she bawled and cried until she could not make a single sound. No words could describe the sorrow she was feeling. At the same time, seven rays of light appeared out of nowhere. The Love of the Sky and Tear of the Beast Deity on Gu Mengmeng, the two hearts in the cave: Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs and Heart of the Desert, the Soul of the Forest which grew out from Cole¡¯s left chest, the Key of the Beast King from the Motou Mountains and the Kiss of the Ocean from Zacharias.... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body grew weak and she lost consciousness, fainting in the midst of all the light rays. Her consciousness was trapped in chaos and she did not know where she was. It felt as if she was a wandering soul, watching this world from a third-person perspective. The setting in front of her was not the Beast World but.... But the present world? The scene was situated in avish lobby. There were many people in the lobby, d in shy clothes as they gathered together, whispering amongst themselves. Gu Mengmeng walked closer to them and noticed a European-style sofa in the middle of the crowd. An aging old man and a youthfuldy was sitting on it. Isn¡¯t thedy.....her? Gu Mengmeng was still deep in confusion when she felt the world spinning, as if she made countless somersaults. Her vision was switched once again and she became thedy sitting on the sofa. There was a hand on her shoulder, his fingers well-defined, slim and powerful. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, dad and mum will stand up for you. Be obedient and watch on.¡± Shocked, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at him, meeting his jade green eyes. After being taken aback for two seconds, she called out, ¡°Sna....kel?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Snakel smiled, pinching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little nose, replying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me by another title?¡± ¡°Ah Kel?¡± Gu Mengmeng called out with apprehension. Snakel leaned down and kissed the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, assuring her, ¡°Yeah, be good, I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 1564 - I Know Who You Are.

Chapter 1564: I Know Who You Are.

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes turned red as she bit onto her lower lip. Her thoughts were very messed up and she could not figure out what was happening. She just felt her heart aching terribly and her tears dropped down one by one. Upon seeing this scene, Snakel¡¯s Mother felt her heart being tugged at mercilessly, what a joke? This was her precious daughter-inw who could control her son, how could she suffer this kind of wronged treatment? Even if she was brought back to F country, the entire family had to serve and protect her, she was a baby treasure whom nobody would bear to raise their voice at but she was being bullied to tears here! ¡°Hubby.¡± The woman elbowed her husband lightly. Her husband turned around and upon seeing his precious daughter-inw crying, his temper rose instantly. He roared, ¡°Nobody is saying a word, right? Alright, don¡¯t say a word then. Someone, make a call to the conste!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, Mighty Duke, please ease your anger.¡± Someone who was d in a suit and looked like the PR manager stepped out immediately. He gestured to the person behind him who came over with a tray with a stack of documents ced on it. He tried to make up by smiling as he said, ¡°This is a present from the Mo Family as a form of apology. All asset procedures that we could prepare in one hour are all here. After paying all these, the Mo Family has only one house left. This apology is quite sincere enough, why don¡¯t.....¡± Snakel carried Gu Mengmeng up from the sofa, hugging her in his arms. He spat a sentence without much expression, ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t sell tears.¡± After that, he walked away directly with Gu Mengmeng. He originally wanted to give a light punishment as a warning and allow his parents to stand up for Gu Mengmeng so that she could feel the warmth of having a family. He did not care about the extent his parents were going to go to. But the situation was different now because Gu Mengmeng cried. Once she cries, this matter would level up and it was not something money could solve. After Snakel left, the expressions of the two elders became massively colder. They exchanged nces and understood their son¡¯s intention of not wanting to handle this matter with mercy. But he was caught up with pacifying his wife so he had to leave this matter to them. If they did not settle it well, they would not need to expect their son to return to F country anymore. Thus, the two of them showed off the honor of a royal family in F country and escted this trivial matter into a diplomatic dispute between two countries. And Snakel did not have the heart to care about anything else they did. He ced Gu Mengmeng in his car and sped towards the CEO office in MonSirpany. He did not release his grip on her for the entire journey. The car was driving at 140km per hour but he was holding onto the steering wheel with only one hand. It was as if Gu Mengmeng would disappear once he released her. But it was strange. Throughout the journey, he did not say a word. He just held onto her hand tightly, to the extent of even shaking slightly. The moment Snakel entered the CEO office, he took out the wedding ring that he customized long ago from his drawer. Holding onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, he proposed, ¡°Twomeng, He Yichen used seven years in exchange for Zhao Mosheng, Yang Guo used 16 years in exchange for Little Dragon Girl, Feng Qingxue used 900 years in exchange for Barry Tusu, what about me? Can I use my thousand years and future lifetime in exchange for you?¡± ¡°Snakel.......I....this is.....I¡¯m not....¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pupils were shaking violently. She slowly understood from the journey here that this was neither the Beast World nor the present world, this was the ¡®television drama¡¯ she used to watch with the Beast Deity. ¡°I know who you are.¡± Snakel locked Gu Mengmeng tightly in his arms. He said with his voice shaking as if his soul could be heard as well, ¡°Your one look is enough to allow me to differentiate between reality and illusion.¡± Chapter 1565 - I Don’t Want You! Don’t Want!

Chapter 1565: I Don¡¯t Want You! Don¡¯t Want!

Snakel slowly released Gu Mengmeng and did not trap her in his arms anymore. He just held onto her hand and went down on one of his knees. Looking up at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Twomeng, I mentioned before that I will only propose once in my lifetime. Marry me, alright?¡± ¡°The illusion you talked about earlier....¡± Snakel smiled, maintaining his position of kneeling one of his knees on the ground as he said, ¡°Your appearance here signifies that the doors of time and space have opened...this is your original world, your family and friends are here. If you¡¯re willing to return back to this world, these 19 years I spent here will be your memory and I¡¯ll make you live life in happiness forever. But if......if you still want to return back to the Beast World, everything here will be an illusion, a dream I made using 19 years of my life.¡± Snakel opened the ring box. A pair of snake-shaped matching rings was lying quietly inside, two snakes sharing a galldder. Snakel mentioned before that when a male and female snake came together, they would form a perfect pair. However, if they were to separate, the galldder would belong to the female and a male without a galldder was a dead one. ¡°Twomeng, don¡¯t make me lose you again. Marry me, will you?¡± Countless memories started pouring into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind. All television dramas that she watched with the Beast Deity became her own memories, as if she was the one dating Snakel all along. The intecing of memories from the two spaces overturned each other, sinking Gu Mengmeng in massive agony. Grabbing onto her head, she shook it profusely. She wanted to scream out loud but no sound came out from her mouth. Snakel was worried and his heart ached at the same time. He hugged Gu Mengmeng in his arms tightly and said with a deep voice, ¡°Twomeng, don¡¯t be scared, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll protect you. Forget about everything from the Beast World, stay here......I¡¯ll be by your side, alright?¡± ¡°No....no!¡± Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth hard, her eyes turning red. She could not give up on Elvis and Lea because they were still lying in the ocean of blood. The pathetic scene of Elvis¡¯s and Lea¡¯s death, as well as, the promise she made on the day she mated with Elvis kept surfacing in her mind. ¡°Elvis, I love you. I¡¯m going to give myself to you. From today onwards, I¡¯ll treat you as my pride, my skies and my husband. I¡¯ll stick with you in life and death unless you forsake me. If you¡¯re faced with any imminent danger, I¡¯ll substitute myself for you....¡± She promised Elvis and Lea, no matter how much she lied before, she would never make a lie like that. She would never abandon them, never! ¡°I want to go back, I want to return to the Beast World!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered at the top of her lungs. She bit onto her tongue harshly to keep herself awake. She told herself that this messy memory was not to be trusted and all these memories that concerned Snakel did not belong to her because they were just scenes she watched on the television with the Beast Deity in the Beast World. She reminded herself heartlessly, ¡°Snakel¡¯s already dead, this person in front of me......is just an illusion!¡± ¡°I want Elvis, I want Lea, I don¡¯t want you! Don¡¯t want!¡± Gu Mengmeng screamed and shouted with all her might, pushing Snakel as hard as she could. Snakel staggered backwards, losing bnce. The next moment, the rings fell to the ground. The female snake and male snake separated into two. A gemstone appeared on the female snake while there was a......missing galldder on the male snake. The scene before her started to twist and turn, resembling an oil painting dipped in water. The moment it touched the water surface, the oil paint dissolved in all directions. Her headache slowly became better as she took in deep breaths while holding onto her chest. She scanned her surroundings warily with bloodshot eyes and realized that this was.....a familiar setting. Chapter 1566 - Thank You, And, I’m Sorry.

Chapter 1566: Thank You, And, I¡¯m Sorry.

The white mist subsided long ago. Gu Mengmeng was in her own dream. She looked around but she could not find the Beast Deity anywhere. ¡°Father....Father, where are you? Hurry ande out....I need you.....Father!¡± Gu Mengmeng was on the brink of tears, neither her sentences nor her words wereplete. She just ran around aimlessly, shouting and pleading. The scene before her became blurred, some shadows in the air slowly formed a human figure. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her eyes and stared at it in detail. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng called out her name upon instincts, ¡°Wang.....Xiaoxin?¡± Wang Xiaoxin smiled lightly with a tint of guilt and heartache. She took two steps forward and hugged Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Child, thank you...and, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mind was still in a mess, all of these came so suddenly that she could not tidy up her thoughts properly. Wang Xiaoxin felt Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stiffness so she held onto her shoulders with both hands and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary against me. We¡¯re not strangers, am I right?¡± ¡°You.....¡± ¡°Or perhaps, if I change my appearance, will you feel more at ease?¡± As Wang Xiaoxin said, her five features became blurry in front of Gu Mengmeng. And then, she became someone d in white, as holy and gracious like the.....Beast Deity?! ¡°You.....¡± Gu Mengmeng had tens of thousands of questions to ask but everything was stuck in her throat, not a single word could be said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you.¡± Wang Xiaoxin pulled Gu Mengmeng by her hand and sat back into the wooden double chair. There was a guilty smile on her face as she sighed, saying, ¡°The statement about the Beast Deity not being able to lie is already the biggest lie itself. I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you from the start. But please believe me, I don¡¯t have ill intentions.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up from the chair abruptly, sniffing as she said, ¡°Elvis....Elvis and Lea....¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Calm down first and listen to me.¡± ¡°They are my males, how can I not panic?!¡± Gu Mengmeng tugged onto the corner of the Beast Deity¡¯s clothes with both hands and pleaded, ¡°I won¡¯t calcte what lies you said to me before. Please return Elvis and Lea to me, I beg you....return both of them to me.¡± Wang Xiaoxin sighed, shifting her gaze to one side. Gu Mengmeng followed Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s gaze and saw a gigantic door there. It was so gigantic that the ends of the door could not be seen. She could only see a crack in the middle of the entrance and Snakel was standing at the crack. ¡°Child, previously, you asked me whether Snakel¡¯s experiences in the other world were illusions and I replied no. The answer of this question actually lies on you. When the seven treasures are gathered together, the doors of time and space will open. If you transmigrate to the other side of the doors, you will realize that Snakel¡¯s experiences are your real memories and not illusions.¡± Wang Xiaoxin stood behind Gu Mengmeng, holding onto her shoulders with both hands, adding, ¡°Elvis and Lea are already dead, what else is there left in the Beast World for you? Why don¡¯t you just transmigrate back to the present world? Snakel can protect and take care of you and you will definitely live life in happiness and delight. I can erase your memories from the Beast World so that you can forget about what happened and live life as if nothing ever happened before. That way....you won¡¯t need to suffer and you can have a simple and happy life like what we saw in the television drama. That....will serve as mypensation to you, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng stared hard at Snakel, his cold and straight eyes were filled with sorrow. Gu Mengmeng was aware that, in the illusion she just escaped from....Snakel really did existed and she did said cruel words to him, she abandoned him for the second time. Chapter 1567 - Who Said That You Don’t Have Anything Now? You Still Have Me!

Chapter 1567: Who Said That You Don¡¯t Have Anything Now? You Still Have Me!

Gu Mengmeng bit onto her lower lip hard. After a while, she said with apology, on the brink of tears, ¡°Ah Kel, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Snakel¡¯s brows remained tightly knitted from the start but he rxed his pressed lips slowly, forming a helpless smile. He stood there, watching the tears brimming up in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Sighing, he took a step forward with a smile and walked through the door, standing in the same world as Gu Mengmeng. The tiny step he took almost skinned oneyer of his skin away. The pressure and abrasion from transmigration made him wallow in agony but he could only clench his teeth hard and hold it in. He could not show any cowardly side of himself to Twomeng. He had to be strong enough to protect her no matter where they were. Facing his palm outwards, Snakel took in two deep breaths to calm down before he called, ¡°Twomeng,e over.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt like her legs were not hers as she took tiny steps towards Snakel as if being possessed by ghosts and gods. Her eyes were fixated on his face and she cried even harder the closer she got to him. Back then, this guy ripped open his chest to retrieve the galldder for her, this guy created a perfect future in apletely unfamiliar ce for her after he left his own world, this guy casted 19 years of his hard work to the winds without any reminiscence just to transmigrate to her world... He threw his status, his money, his glory, his worship and even his life out of the windows without regard for anything just for her. And what about her? Other than hurting him again and again, what else did she do for him? Snakel maintained his position of holding his palm out while awaiting Gu Mengmeng to put her hand in his. However, when Gu Mengmeng walked to him, she did not hold his hand but instead, pounce into his arms directly, hugging him tightly. She resembled a lost kid hugging her loved one while weeping bitterly, feeling panic-stricken and helpless. She said while choked with tears, ¡°Ah Kel, what should I do....Elvis and Lea are dead, what should I do? I¡¯m so scared....I don¡¯t have anything now.....weep weep weep....Ah Kel, what should I do....¡± This was the first time Gu Mengmeng took the initiative to crash into his embrace, this was the first time she sought his help, this was the first time she showed her weak side to him without concealing anything. Snakel hugged Gu Mengmeng back with both arms tightly, the smile on his face bing wider. Back then, he was so envious until he went crazy and was so jealous until he wanted to kill someone. Finally, it happened on him too. He interrogated her once before, ¡°When you¡¯re sad, you find Elvis and when you¡¯re injured, you find Lea....when would you think of me?¡± Now, she thought of him. She asked while hugging him, ¡°What should I do? Ah Kel, what should I do, I¡¯m so scared.¡± So, it may not be a happy thing to have one¡¯s dream fulfilled. He would rather stay envious and jealous for his entire lifetime than see her cry so much, looking like a kid who lost everything. He pressed his lips against Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear and kissed her gently. Then, he said with his deep and husky voice, ¡°Who said that you don¡¯t have anything now? You still have me, don¡¯t forget, no matter what world I¡¯m in, I¡¯m always an invincible winner.¡± ¡°But....¡± Gu Mengmeng wailed even louder. She only managed to spit out two words before everything got caught in her throat. She had no choice but to give up on talking so that she could breathe through her nose. At the same time, Snakel wiped her tears away and said while smiling at her, ¡°You¡¯re originally ugly enough, now you became uglier after crying.....stop crying, don¡¯t you just want Elvis and Lea? I¡¯ll snatch them back for you, alright?¡± Chapter 1568 - Just Like How Zhuangzi Dreamed Of A Butterfly, You Are A Blessing And A Misfortune

Chapter 1568: Just Like How Zhuangzi Dreamed Of A Butterfly, You Are A Blessing And A Misfortune

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears were still stained on her face as she widened her eyes in anticipation at Snakel. Snakel smiled and pulled her back into his embrace. He said, sighing, ¡°I walked around the mortal world and suffered all those trouble for you....Twomeng, you have to remember that you¡¯re the only one who can ride on my neck so don¡¯t be a coward and don¡¯t cry. Just await my return....¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know what Snakel was nning to do. She just felt her heart being tugged at mercilessly. She grabbed tightly onto Snakel¡¯s clothes out of instincts and without knowing what she was showing her displeasure at, she shook her head profusely. Snakel smiled, kissing her lips. This was his first time genuinely kissing her, kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s true presence. He hugged her with all his might and wanted to rub her into his chest so badly. He said, ¡°Just like how Zhuangzi dreamed of a butterfly, you are a blessing and a misfortune....Twomeng, do you know? The moment I saw you, I heard seven words from the Beast Deity ¨C there is no escape from your doom.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt Snakel slowly vanishing, just like colorful bubbles dancing in the summer wind, being blown away little by little. She could neither catch up nor could she grab or touch him... ¡°Ah Kel....Ah Kel......don¡¯t......no no¡ªah¡ª¡± Gu Mengmeng tried to grab onto Snakel with all her might but he eventually disappeared. Before hepletely vanished, he maintained his smile at Gu Mengmeng and left onest sentence behind, ¡°I waited for you twice in the previous and present life. This time round....it¡¯s your turn. Wait for my return and don¡¯t abandon me again.....Twomeng, I love you.....¡± ¡°Ah¡ª! Ah Kel!¡± Gu Mengmeng hollered at the top of her voice but did not manage to call Snakel back. Once again, Snakel vanished for her... Following Snakel¡¯s disappearance, the gigantic door closed slowly and soon, screech¡ªbang! Gu Mengmeng stared at the closed doors of time and space and continued lying on the ground, not able to get herself together. With her mouth wide open, she sobbed sorrowfully and tragically but not a sound could be heard. A few human figures surfaced after the doors disappeared, just like how they were originally standing behind the doors but were just blocked from sight. ¡°Xin, I¡¯m back.¡± The biggest figure walked past Gu Mengmeng and stood before Wang Xiaoxin, hugging her in his arms. Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes turned red instantly as she hugged the person back tightly. Her emotions that remained calm for a thousand years were in an upsurge. Her eyes were dropping tears but her lips were curved in a smile. After trying to catch her breath for a while, she cried, ¡°I hate you to death, why did you make me wait for such a long time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I took too long to return.¡± That person hugged Wang Xiaoxin and kissed the top of her head. After hugging each other for a long time, the male sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this little trouble first, you¡¯ll lose your breath if you keep crying.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Wang Xiaoxin nodded, mncholy filling her eyes. She asked, dispirited, ¡°Did I do it....wrongly?¡± The male answered, ¡°In my eyes, everything you do is correct.¡± Wang Xiaoxin chuckled, huddling in the male¡¯s arms,menting, ¡°Wales, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re not so glib-tongued a thousand years ago.¡± Wales did not deny as he carried Wang Xiaoxin and walked to Gu Mengmeng. Then, he kicked Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Hey, Gu Twomeng, when are you going to stop crying? My son risked his life to close the doors of time and space for you, are you not going to make a wish and call your two trash back?¡± Gu Mengmeng was still choking with tears on the ground. After hearing a familiar voice, she turned around but could not recognize the person before her. Chapter 1569 - Elvis And Lea Are Back

Chapter 1569: Elvis And Lea Are Back

However, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s current mood prevented her from having the energy to take a closer look at who the person was. She just nodded her head hurriedly and cupped her hands in front of her, making a wish in devotion, wishing for Elvis and Lea to return. Gu Mengmeng closed her eyes, repeating her wish inside her head again and again. Until a familiar and warm embrace enclosed her gently, whispering into her ear, ¡°Xiao Meng, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes opened wide all of a sudden as she stared intently at the person in front of her. He looked down in a condescending manner, like a deity. His ck and lush hair casually fell on his back like inky clouds, having an unique appeal. Underneath the dashing eyebrow lied a pair of petal-shaped eyes, filled with amorousness that would trap anyone negligent. Aquiline nose and red lips of moderate thickness showed a dazzling smile. ¡°Hubby.....¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything else as she pounced directly into Elvis¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. She hollered, ¡°You scared me to death, I thought I wasn¡¯t going to see you again.....weep weep weep.....how can you abandon and leave me alone? You said you¡¯ll take care and protect me forever. You said that you¡¯ll not make me uneasy......how can you break your promise?¡± Elvis allowed Gu Mengmeng to punch and hit his chest as he smiled at her in connivance. He grabbed onto her little fists and pressed them against where his heart was. Kissing the top of her head, he said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my fault, everything¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Xiao Mengmeng, you only have him in eyes?¡± A fluffyrge tail swayed lightly towards them. A slim and slender hand ced itself onto Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist. He did not pull Gu Mengmeng away from Elvis¡¯s arms, instead, he leaned himself closer and cuddled inside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s embrace in a charming way. He lifted his face up and showed his devotion in his long and affectionate eyes. His thin lips outlined his face perfectly, showing his holy and seductive aura. That flirtatious wink made the entire ce lose its color. He said, ¡°Let me take a look, wow wow wow, your eyes are all swollen from the crying? Seeing how you cried so badly, it looks like Imitted a grave mistake.....Xiao Mengmeng, how are you nning to punish me? Do you want to throw potatoes at me or pinch my ears? I promise I won¡¯t dodge......or maybe, it¡¯s fine if you want tosh at me with a little leather whip too~¡± ¡°Get lost.....¡± Gu Mengmeng scolded him with her strong nasal voice but her arms were still circled around Lea¡¯s neck tightly. Recovering what she had previously lost made her cry in joy. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng while Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea. The scene of the three of them together perfected the entire world. The smile hanging on her face made her wet tears look like they fell from her eyes in happiness. After a long time, until Elvis and Lea sessfully calmed Gu Mengmeng down, Wang Xiaoxin and Wales walked up to them. Wang Xiaoxin held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand and said in utmost guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting you experience all these hardship. And, thank you for returning him to me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the Beast Deity whom she called ¡®Father¡¯ and felt rather ufortable. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say. Before Gu Mengmeng could say anything, Lea squinted his eyes and took a step forward to block Gu Mengmeng from Wales. He asked in defense, ¡°Xiao Mengmeng, who is he?¡± Return him to her? Why did these four words sound like an adultery was going on? Although he did not recognize this female in front of him, her looks were below Gu Mengmeng by one to two times but the snake beast beside her looked invincibly strong and unbeatable......return? Could it be that Gu Mengmeng snatched her male away during the period when Elvis and him were ¡®dead¡¯? Chapter 1570 - You Don’t Need Other Males By Your Side

Chapter 1570: You Don¡¯t Need Other Males By Your Side

At the thought of such a possibility, Lea¡¯s face darkened. When he turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, his eyes were filled withplicated emotions. He did not know how long he had ¡®died¡¯ for. If it had been many years, Mengmeng could not have no one by her side. Looking at this snake beast before him, he seemed strong enough and could prevent Gu Mengmeng from being bullied if he was taking care of her. But he did not feelfortable. During a time while he was unaware, another male had been cooking for her, making clothes for her, feeding her, hugging her, coaxing her and might even... After being partners for three to four years, Gu Mengmeng had sufficient amount of understanding of Lea. Usually he would be smiling and there were hardly anyone who could cause his face to change, so seeing his face instantly change so many times, Gu Mengmeng could easily tell what he was thinking. She immediately shook her head in denial and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, I really don¡¯t know him!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lea scrutinised her little face and thought about the possibility that she would ¡®return¡¯ the snake beast after he himself and Elvis had awaken and she no longer needed the snake beast. Seeing that her red eyes were filled with sincerity and urgency, he then heaved a sigh of relief, nodded his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright even if you know him. Elvis and I are back, you don¡¯t need other males by your side.¡± Wang Xiaoxin wanted to say something but before she could do it, Wales had alreadyunched an attack. He swept his tail towards Lea and said, ¡°You little fox, had my temper been too nice while I was in deep sleep and spoilt you? Don¡¯t need other males? My son had dug his gall dder in exchange for her life, now he is willing to sacrifice his life to exchange both your lives back, and yet you say that Gu Twomeng does not need other males? Ah?¡± Lea was swept away by a distance and held his chest as he stood up. He had originally thought that this snake beast was fighting for the right to be partners with Gu Mengmeng so Lea had originally prepared himself for a life-or-death battle. But these words... Why did it sound different as he continued hearing? Gu Mengmeng was also stunned and looked at Wales. She asked cautiously, ¡°You are... little shit?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Wales responded impatiently. After responding, he felt indignant and turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Gu Twomeng, open your eyes wide and see. This is my original look, do I look like shit? Do I? Ah?!¡± This irritable temper, yeah, it¡¯s definitely little shit. Gu Mengmeng sniffed and unknowingly felt so touched that she wanted to cry. She had lost all her important people in a day and on the same day, all these important people had returned to her life. The joy of losing and getting them back made her feel the urge to cry. She rubbed her nose and while crying, she smiled and rebutted, ¡°You have to show your true form and coil up so that I can tell whether you look like shit...¡± Wales was also not perfunctory and immediately showed his true form and coiled up in front of Gu Mengmeng. He was no longer golden yellow like shit in the past. Instead, he was glowing white, as though the thousand-year ice from Motou Mountains had frozen on his scales. He was shining brintly and looked elegant and stunning. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Not anymore, not like shit anymore... Like the casual hair... Like the ice cream from MacDonalds... Like white shit...¡± Wales, who had just returned to his human form, was about to rectify his identity and ask Gu Mengmeng to not call him little shit anymore. But he was choked by thest sentence that she had added and he pointed at her nose while shouting, ¡°Gu Twomeng!¡± Chapter 1571 - Little Shit, Congratulations On Your Revival

Chapter 1571: Little Shit, Congrattions On Your Revival

Gu Mengmeng hugged Wales and said while sniffing, ¡°Little shit, congrattions on your revival.¡± Wales was taken aback by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sudden wave of emotions. He clicked his tongue and with a look of despise, pushed her head back into Elvis¡¯ arms with his fingers. Then he said, ¡°You actually dared to hug me this casually in front of my female partner, even if you don¡¯t care about your face, I do!¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter and returned to Elvis¡¯ arms in a well-behaved manner. After being still for two seconds, her eyes started to look around. When she did not see anyone else, she frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gregory? Didn¡¯t you say that after Wales ispletely revived, he no longer has to guard Motou Mountains and would also be revived? Where is he?¡± Wang Xiaoxin pursed her lips and lifted her arms, causing another wisp of fog to gather and spread. And there stood another male. He had a pair of feather growing from his ears, announcing the identity of his n. Gu Mengmeng did not recognise this male but she recognise his wings. That pair of wings that were like ice had once grown on her shoulders. Gu Mengmeng instinctively looked back. She tried hard to adjust her shoulder de and realised that the pair of wings had really disappeared. So the item had been returned to its rightful owner? ¡°Little woman, we have met again.¡± That male looked at Gu Mengmeng with a calm gaze and was neither angry nor happy. This look was familiar. When she met Gregory for the first time, he had also been this arrogant. ¡°You... you are the beast that had guarded Motou Mountains for thousand years?¡± Gu Mengmeng guessed. The male nodded and replied, ¡°I am Samuel, one of Xiaoxiao¡¯s male partner. I have met you on Motou Mountains and have been entrusted with the task of caring for you by a little nestling.¡± Little nestling... Compared to the over thousand-year-old him, ten-year-old Gregory indeed seemed like a little nestling... ¡°What about Gregory? Since you have awaken, why did Gregory note along?¡± Gregory continued asking. Samuel looked at her leisurely and replied after a long time, ¡°The one I left behind on Motou Mountains is Wales¡¯ original form. Wales has been revived so I would naturally also be revived, but that little nestling of yours had not been guarding Wales.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Samuel nced at Wales, then answered, ¡°How simr fate has been... Just like how Xiaoxiao had treated you, this little girl had treated your son the same way. And just like your choice in the past, your son has also... They all say that snakes are heartless by nature, could it be all the feelings of a snake had been used up by you and your son? Both of you had willingly separated yourself into four or five portions to be scattered in the Beast World for thousand years in order to fulfill the wishes of your loved one. Tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s really so touching.¡± After Samuel said that, he turned to look at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Motou Mountains is a volcano, you know that right?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. She had seen Motou bleed before so she knew that Motou Mountains was a volcano. Samuel continued, ¡°To close the doors of time and space, it will require a Beast King as sacrifice. Remove the poison and bury it in the deep sea; Dig out the heart and hide in the desert; Draw the blood and conceal in the forest; Capture the soul and tuck under the rocky cliffs; Cut the gall dder and umte to form tears; Gather the spirits and continue the bloodline; Sacrifice the true body and burn it in Motou. The four words ¡®deep waters fiery fire¡¯ would torture him for thousand years... until the next Messenger of the Beast Deity descend to life. Just like you, he will gather the seven treasures and allow him to be freed. During this period, it is only the vulture that had guarded the mountain peak that could ensure that the beast king¡¯s body could endure the burn from theva flowing from Motou;s volcano... The me from thousand years ago and Gregory from thousand yearster are the same.¡± Chapter 1572 - If He’s That Good, Why Did You Not Want Him?

Chapter 1572: If He¡¯s That Good, Why Did You Not Want Him?

Gu Mengmeng retracted her body and said, ¡°So I can only wait, until thousand yearster, when another person transmigrate by ident like me, and coincidentally she would be willing to help me to gather all seven treasures to save Snakel and Gregory?¡± Samuel walked behind Wang Xiaoxin and held her hands up to kiss the back of her hand. Then he said, ¡°The Messenger of the Beast Deity that you chose is not as intelligent as you.¡± Wang Xiaoxin shot him a look of rebuttal and withdrew her hand. She pinched his waist, then walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and said, ¡°You really thought that you had transmigrated by ident and coincidentally gather all seven treasures?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and she frowned slightly. Subconsciously, she nodded her head. She could not think of anything else but judging by Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s facial expression and words, she felt that it was not a coincidence after all. ¡°In this world, all the coincidences are arranged meticulously beforehand by others.¡± Wang Xiaoxin lowered her head. With bitterness forming at the corner of her lips, she said, ¡°Ever since you met Snakel, you had already been part of my roulette of destiny. From the Tear of the Beast Deity, to Kiss of the Ocean, and then to the other five treasures, did you not sense that it was as though there was a pair of invisible hands pushing you forward and forcing you to act in that way?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Each time when she had been searching for the seven treasures, she had usually not been willing. The Tear of the Beast Deity was forcibly given to her because Snakel had to save her, whereas the Kiss of the Ocean was so that she could find an cure to Chixuan¡¯s poison... Every time it seemed like she had a reason that waspelled by circumstances. Just like what Wang Xiaoxin had said, it was as though there was a pair of invisible hands behind her pushing her forward. But... ¡°Snakel is your own son, how could you bear to do it?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Wang Xiaoxin with a look of disbelief. She really could not understand it. If she had clearly known what obtaining the Tear of the Beast Deity would do to Snakel, how could she, as a mother, bear to do it? Wang Xiaoxin did not seemed surprised by her question as she smiled and responded, ¡°Did you not know? In the Beast World, only your partner is your family. My son... Ha, he is your male partner, your family member, not mine. As a mother, I could only do my best to help him earn your favor, so I dragged you along to watch television with me, so that you could see how nice he treats you. Just now, I had even attempted to persuade you to give up on Elvis and Lea and stay with him in the modern world. Unfortunately... you did not choose him. The source of his suffering is that he was not good enough, at least not to the extent that you would love him unconditionally.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as though her heart had been weighed down by a millstone that it felt extremely painful. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, you were wrong. It¡¯s not that Snakel is not good. He¡¯s good, very good.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s that good, why did you not want him?¡± Wang Xiaoxin replied her with another question. Gu Mengmeng was speechless. After staying silent for a long while, she said inly, ¡°I... will wait for him.¡± She had a long millenium for her to think about what feelings she had for Snakel. Also, for Gregory, she could slowly think carefully about how she would face both of them after a millenium. Wang Xiaoxin did not insist further and only nodded, then she said, ¡°With this sentence of yours, my foolish son¡¯s feelings had not gone to waste after all.¡± Wang Xiaoxin held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and patted the back of it, then said, ¡°You have gathered the seven treasures and have be the new Beast Deity. And I finally can stop meddling in the affairs of the Beast World and can peacefully lead a carefree life with my partners. This time is my first time meeting you in my true form but it will also be our farewell. My story haspletely reached the end and I will need you to continue it. as for me... I will no longer be part of it.¡± Chapter 1573 - I Won’t Do Anything That Makes You Sad The Second Time

Chapter 1573: I Won¡¯t Do Anything That Makes You Sad The Second Time

Gu Mengmeng just watched with her own eyes as Wang Xiaoxin led Wales and Samuel disappear in front of her like a wisp of fog. And Wales only left behind a sentence, ¡°Gu Twomeng, take care.¡± And he disappeared along with Wang Xiaoxin. From the time they met in the Snake King Valley to her departure after Snakel died, they would always part twice a year and every time, Gu Mengmeng would feel reluctant. This time, they would never meet again and Gu Mengmeng felt more at ease instead. Probably because every time they separate, it would mean that little shit had to spend the lonely period alone. But this time it was different. He had someone he loves by his side. They had waited for each other for thousand years and their feelings were stronger than gold. Seeing little shit¡¯s gaze at Wang Xiaoxin, Gu Mengmeng knew that even if they did not have to leave each other, a person like little shit who would value lover over friendship would not have time to bother about her anymore. Moreover... Thousand yearster, when Snakel revives, if she had to call Wales ¡®dad¡¯... they might probably fight for a day? Gu Mengmeng leaned on Elvis¡¯ chest and hugged him tightly while saying, ¡°Hubby, everything that happened today was too fast, I feel surreal, as though I had been dreaming...¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s littlle face and said, ¡°This is the dream realm, of course you are dreaming.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked around nkly and nodded, then she smiled and said, ¡°True, we are dreaming. But hubby, if we wake up now... you will still be around, right?¡± Elvis grabbed her little hand and kissed it. He replied, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that makes you sad the second time.¡± Gu Mengmeng then nodded and with one hand holding onto Elvis, and the other hand holding Lea, she closed her eyes. The usual feeling of falling made her heart thump as hard as ying the drums. When everything was stable, she did not dare to open her eyes. The faint blood stench that was entering her nose had told her that she had returned to the Beast World where the Snake King valley cave was. But... But... What if when she opens her eyes and she still sees a huge hole in Elvis¡¯ chest and Leaying on the ground with blood flowing all over his body? Gu Mengmeng felt herself trembling. She had regretted it. She should not have woken up, even if it was a dream, she should have died in it. ¡°Xiao Meng, open your eyes,¡± A familiar voice was heard. Using just a simple sentence, it had already soothed the uneasiness in Gu Mengmeng. She opened her eyes wide open and stared at Elvis, then she looked down at his chest. Heaving a sigh of relief, she thenughed, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright... Lea, Lea?!¡± ¡°I am here.¡± After Lea woke up he had immediately transformed himself and cleaned all the frightening bloodstains on his face. Currently, he is in his half-beast form and was wagging his furryrge tail. Every step that he took was so seductive. Hey on the side of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knees and supported his chin up to say, ¡°Xiao Mengmeng, I heard that only the Beast King can enter that dream realm. Aren¡¯t you curious... why I was there?¡± Gu Mengmeng was slightly stunned, then her lips rose unconsciously. She looked at Lea and smiled, ¡°You...?¡± Lea nodded and replied, ¡°You might not believe it but Cole¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity is here with me.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and did not understand. Lea sat up straight and said, ¡°On the second rib bone on my left chest, there¡¯s Cole¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity. When you dug out his heart, he had also given me this rib bone at the same time.¡± Chapter 1574 - Let’s Wipe Away All The Past

Chapter 1574: Let¡¯s Wipe Away All The Past

¡°He... why did he do that?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand and her first reaction was to ask, ¡°Since he was already dead, why did he still have to plot a scheme? How did he intend to hurt you? Why did he want to still harm you after you were dead?¡± Lea ced both hands on her shoulder to calm her down. He said calmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not to hurt him. He wanted to help me be a Beast King so he had protected my heart. This was thest thing he had done for you. He told me not to say it and I have also agreed, but... He is after all my own brother. Regardless of how twisted he was, and how unsightly he was, at least when ites to this matter... I do not want you to misunderstand him.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head in silence and responded, ¡°Cole, he... seems to be agitating me on purpose.¡± Leaughed softly and asked, ¡°How did you think of that?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Before he died, he told me how to undo the bewitching spell that had linked him and Chixuan... As though he was intentionally helping me to clear all my concerns and kill him. I was so furious at that time, but now that I think about it, he seems to be agitating me on purpose.¡± Lea nodded and admitted, ¡°Yeah, he was right. When ites to attracting our hate, he¡¯s naturally gifted.¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a while, then looked at Lea and asked, ¡°Did I... kill the wrong person?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lea answered certainly and hugged her shoulders, then continued, ¡°He has been sick of living and only wishes for his death. Dying in your hands is also a form of kindness to him. Even though to you, he may no longer be an extremely evil person, he was still one to others in the Beast World. By killing him, you have also cleared a threat for the world.¡± Gu Mengmeng touched the position her heart was located at and said, ¡°But I still feel ufortable. It was because he had killed you and Elvis that I had in the heat of the moment... but now that both of you are fine, he was dead. I feel as though I had wrongly killed an innocent man.¡± Lea thought for a while and said, ¡°Cole? An innocent man? It can¡¯t be... Even though he has his reasons but it was true that he had tortured me during those years. Moreover, he had something to do with Elvis¡¯ tragic childhood as well. It was also a fact that Chixuan was forced to be separated from you and had caused you to cry so badly. Any of these would have been sufficient reason for you to kill him.¡± Lea ced Gu Mengmeng back into Elvis¡¯ arms and ced both arms on her shoulders. With his eyes looking straight into hers, he said, ¡°I have told you everything that Cole had done not to make you feel guilty, but so that you won¡¯t hate him anymore. I have hated him for ten over years and I know how painful it was to hate a person. I don¡¯t want you to experience this pain as well, so... since he is already dead, then we should wipe away all the past and not bother about it. Forgiving him would also be letting yourself off, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t hate him. Let¡¯s wipe away all the past.¡± ¡°So well-behaved,¡± Lea smiled and nodded. Then, he kissed her cheeks and said, ¡°Another thing that I need to tell you beforehand.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Lea and Elvis exchanged nces, then he slowly said, ¡°The seven treasures had been gathered to open the doors of time and space, so the Tear of the Beast Deity and Love of the Sky in your body... is gone. You no longer have your Beast King capabilities and had be a weak little female like the time you had just transmigrated. Next time, if you encounter anything, you can no longer charge forward and should hide behind Elvis and I, you got it?¡± Chapter 1575 - Soul of the Forest

Chapter 1575: Soul of the Forest

Gu Mengmeng tried to release the beast pressure and there really was no effect. Laughing sheepishly, she said helplessly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s also not my thing to be a strong independent woman. Moreover, both my men had be Beast Kings, why else would I need the beast pressure?¡± Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was not in despair, Lea felt his mood improving, but there was another more important problem and that was... ¡°Without the Love of the Sky, you will definitely be in pain when you give birth, so...¡± Gu Mengmeng held her womb and widened her eyes, while saying, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else but if you dare to have any weird thoughts regarding my womb, I will fight to my death with you.¡± He knew that this would happen... Lea sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I know how much you treasure this child, how would I dare to have weird thoughts about her. I just want to say that in the dream realm, weren¡¯t you able to see the situation in your modern world? Now that you are the Beast Deity, can you send me to the dream realm to learn midwifery skills? Then when you are giving birth, I can help you lessen the pain to the best extent.¡± When Gu Mengmeng heard him say this, she then rxed herself. She nodded in a dazed state and said, ¡°Oh, you meant that... you should have told me earlier, I was shocked.¡± Lea poked her little head and said, ¡°You did not hear anything that Elvis and I said. We had already said that we would no longer do anything that would make you sad the second time.¡± Gu Mengmeng realised that she had been doubted them wrongly, so she smiled as a form of apology and said, ¡°When did I not? I have taken everything you guys said to heart, really.¡± ¡°You little liar,¡± Lea scolded her this but his eyes were smiling. At least she had kept the promise of not giving up on them. So long as she had done this, no matter how many times they were deceived, they did not mind. Taking into consideration Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body, Lea did not immediately enter the dream realm. Instead, he started to cook first, because once they entered the dream realm, it would unknowingly take a few days. Now that Gu Mengmeng is pregnant, she could not be hungry. No matter what, she had to be fed full before anything else. On the other hand, Elvis left Gu Mengmeng by the fire, while he packed the area in the room and cleared away Cole¡¯s body so that she would not feel disgusted. But when he entered the room, he realised that there were no blood stains at all and not even Cole¡¯s corpse. Elvis frowned and called out, ¡°Lea.¡± Lea did not understand and ced his spat down. He walked in and upon seeing nothing, he also replied, ¡°Eh.¡± Even though Gu Mengmeng was unwilling to see Cole¡¯s body, she could not hold back her curiosity and followed in. The ce where Cole¡¯s body had originally been has grown into a little tree now. It was half the height of a person and the leaves had a strange glow, like a cold jade. Gu Mengmeng lightly ced her fingers on it and the texture was familiar... ¡°Soul of the Forest?¡± Gu Mengmeng said instantly. Elvis and Lea looked at each other, then nodded and said, ¡°This is where Snakel stayed in the past and it¡¯s natural for his soul to be here. Seems like Cole... his entire person had be fertilizer for Soul of the Forest and hadpletely been absorbed. True, for a person like Snakel, how could he allow an outsider remain in his cave? This is also good, at least it ended cleanly.¡± Lea also ced his hands gently on the bark of the little tree as he smiled and nodded. He continued, ¡°Except that the Soul of the Forest is a precious treasure and cannot appear in the world during this millenium. Now that Snakel and Wales are no longer around, this Snake King valley... who should be guarding it?¡± Chapter 1576 - Chixuan Is Here

Chapter 1576: Chixuan Is Here

¡°I did not think of it yet, let¡¯s talk about it when the timees. Anyway, there¡¯s still some time until winter ends.¡± Gu Mengmeng stared at this little tree in a daze. She could not tell whether this tree was Snakel or Cole to her. She shook her head and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. This room... just take it as his room.¡± Elvis and Lea did not object and carried Gu Mengmeng to the cave outside. Without the capability of a Beast King, Gu Mengmeng felt her cold tolerance drastically reduced, so Lea had to light more pails of fire to keep her warm in the cave, whereas both of them had to take turns to transform into their original form to keep her womb warm. And it took an entire winter. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s womb had not grown any bigger ever since that time and had been as big as her chest, causing her to worry. After all, she had killed a person and transmigrated. All these trouble... she did not even know whether the child was still inside? What if she had died in her womb... As though the little brat in the womb had sensed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts and unwilling for herself to be pronounced ¡®dead¡¯ for no reason, she moved her little legs to remind her mother that she was still alive... This movement reduced her worry and she could finally feel rest assured about the worrying concerns that she had and did not dare to say to Elvis and Lea. The snow that had sealed up the cave entrance had been knocked away from the outside. Gu Mengmeng felt surprised. This was the Snake King valley and there should not be anyone who knew that Wales had already left. Moreover, she had entered the cave openly before winter. To everyone in Beast World, this ce should have Gu Mengmeng, Cole, Elvis the three Beast Kings, with little shit and Lea, the two fifth-level beasts guarding. At this time, who would dare to ambush the Snake King valley? Wouldn¡¯t it be akin to carrying the lights to the toilet to seek one¡¯s own death? Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng up, whereas Lea instantly revealed his ws and defended in front of Elvis. He had his usual faint smile on his face ¨C a disguise that was like a mask. When they saw who had arrived, they were stunned. ¡°Chixuan? Why are you here at this time?¡± Gu Mengmeng jumped off from Elvis¡¯ arms and walked to his side. She patted off the snow on his body and said, ¡°Even though winter is almost ending, the snow is still falling, it must have been cold... Could it be that something has happened to Zacharias?¡± Chixuan shook his head and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Something has happened to him, right?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand instantly. ¡°Cole.¡± Chixuan¡¯s eyes were just looking at her straight, as he awaited an answer. Under her watchful eyes, she nodded and said, ¡°I... I killed him.¡± It could not be seen whether it was joy or anger from his face as he hugged Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I had already expected this day, but mum... I still feel uneasy.¡± ¡°Chixuan...¡± ¡°I am different from Kanwu. I was raised by Cole. No matter how evil he is to you, in my eyes, he is more like a father than Elvis and is someone I am closest to other than you.¡± Cole had been hugging Gu Mengmeng the whole time. He did not want Gu Mengmeng to see his pathetic look and buried his face in the nook of her neck. He said, ¡°Mum, do you know why I am so afraid of you crying? That¡¯s because ever since I could not transform myself, he had been saying to me, ¡°No one can hurt Ah Gu, anyone who displeases her should die¡±, ¡°Ah Gu is the most beautiful when she smiles. Even if she does not ever smile at me, but at least she should not cry for me.¡± Chapter 1577 - My Baseline Is To Not Let You Shed A Tear.

Chapter 1577: My Baseline Is To Not Let You Shed A Tear.

¡°It was him who told me that no matter whether others or himself is injured, his baseline is not let you shed a tear, so when you cry, I would know that I was wrong. I would rather swing my ws at him, show my teeth and ignore my dependence on him to never let you shed a tear.¡± Chixuan hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly. His brows were tightly furrowed when he said to her, ¡°Mum, you must not know right? When I was determined to abandon him and return to your side, his gaze at him was filled with approval and pride that he had never shown before. I was sure that his eyes were telling me ¡®no doubt he¡¯s the Xuan¡¯er that I raised¡¯... How ironic was that? The person whom you hated to the core was admiring an ingrate that had abandoned him.¡± Gu Mengmeng gently patted his back and said, ¡°Sorry, I have ced you in a difficult spot.¡± Chixuan shook his head and replied, ¡°You are my mother, you will forever be right.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and did not know what to say. ¡°Mum, where is he? Can you let me... meet him for thest time.¡± Chixuan¡¯s voice was almost begging. Gu Mengmeng nodded and led him to the room. She pointed at the little tree and said, ¡°He¡¯s here. He... has be one with this tree.¡± Chixuan knelt by the tree and kowtowed three times. He said, ¡°I am not fated to address you as beast Father, but I thank you for raising me. I will take good care of my mum and not let her cry for me, so... you can be rest assured.¡± When his voice stopped, a leaf fell from the tree branch andnded on his gabe. Within a blink of an eye, it fused with his skin. ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Lea leaned against the room door. When he saw this, he smiled uncontrobly, ¡°That¡¯s it, we don¡¯t have to consider further. He has chosen the person to guard the Soul of the Forest.¡± ¡°What... no, Chixuan is only a second-level beast, how could he guard it?¡± Gu Mengmeng was really worried. Once the news of the Soul of the Forest being here was leaked, there would undoubtedly be an upheaval in the Beast World. If Chixuan was here, Gu Mengmeng would not be at ease. Leaughed softly and asked, ¡°Did you forget how much effort it took us to obtain the Soul of the Forest at Zacharias that time? Elvis and I had almost lost our lives there. If you look at everyone from Beast World, how many of them could have battling powersparable to Elvis and mine at that time?¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng was still worried. Chixuan hugged Gu Mengmeng and looked at the little tree, then said, ¡°Mum, in the past, you were worried that he would lead me astray and did not allow me near him. Now... I¡¯m afraid he no longer has the chance to lead me astray, so let me apany me. Just take it as a repayment for raising me. After all, I am a wolf, and it¡¯s not the Wolf n¡¯s style to not repay a favor.¡± When Chixuan spoke, he looked at Elvis, as though waiting for him to verbally support him. But Elvis shrugged his shoulders and said coldly, ¡°No point looking at me, I¡¯m afraid of my wife.¡± Chixuan looked at Elvis with a ¡®speechless¡¯ face and said, ¡°You are really proud of your cowardice.¡± Elvis grabbed Gu Mengmeng by the shoulders and lifted his chin to say, ¡°I am proud of being afraid of my wife.¡± Gu Mengmeng could neitherugh nor cry as she pinched him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of our child.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis kissed her little face gently and said, ¡°I am the Wolf King and he is a wolf. If you are unwilling for him to guard this tree, I canmand him with the identity of the king to scram.¡± Chapter 1578 - Reappearance Of The Blood Vines

Chapter 1578: Reappearance Of The Blood Vines

Gu Mengmeng shook her hand and gently ced her hands on Chixuan¡¯s little face, as she said, ¡°My son has grown up. He has his own opinion and knows to differentiate right from wrong now, I can no longer force my own opinions upon him.¡± ¡°Mum...¡± Gu Mengmeng held onto his little hands and patted it, while she spoke, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, just do whatever you want to do, your mum will support you.¡± In fact, Chixuan did not expect Gu Mengmeng to be so easily persuaded and it made him feel uneasy. He had even thought to himself that if Gu Mengmeng were to cry because of this, he would immediately give in. No matter what, he could no longer let his mother cry again. But his mother had actually said that she would support him. ¡°Thank you mum,¡± Chixuan hugged Gu Mengmeng tightly. The breath that he had held in his chest could finally be released now. The family of four enjoyed a heartwarming period of around ten days. On the 11th day, the snow that had sealed the cave hadpletely melted and it signaled the end of the winter. Even though Gu Mengmeng was the Snake n¡¯s Saintess, without Snakel¡¯s protection mark, she felt unconfident if she had to summon the Snake n. The Snake n members still respected but they would no longer gather around her. As a result, when they awoke from their winter hibernation, they slowly slid out of the Snake King valley. Without anyone telling them, their natural instincts had told them their Snake King and that demigod had already left. A Snake King valley without its Snake King would be a target of everyone and a ce of immense benefits. If they did not leave, they would not have the capability to protect themselves. But this was also a great oue, now they no longer had to worry that the information about the Soul of the Forest would leak out. ¡°We are also leaving. We still have to go to a few ces and arrange people to guard the seven treasures.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat in Elvis¡¯ arms, with one hand on top of her womb, and the other hand holding Chixuan gently. Chixuan smiled slightly, as though he was a child who had matured overnight. He had be mature and independent, and no longer worried Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Mum, I shall send you guys out.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Actually, Gu Mengmeng could not bear to part with this son. But since she had said that she would support him, she should learn to let go. After leaving the cave, she felt a little lost and could not believe everything before her eyes. This... was practically Zacharias in the past. Fiery red vines had covered the entire valley. They looked as bright as fire but they exuded an aura of danger. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands that were covering her womb clenched tight. Previously, Elvis and Lea had almost been wrapped into cocoons and she had only saved them after risking her life. Now that she no longer had the Tear of the Beast Deity and was pregnant, how would they get out? Lea easily saw through her thoughts and tapped her little nose, while saying, ¡°These vines has Snakel¡¯s blood in them, do you think that they would harm you?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and with her doubts, walked off Elvis¡¯ arms. She reached out to touch the blood coloured vines and a bunch of them immediately wrapped around her wrist gently and so carefully. They followed along the back of her hands and wrapped around her ring finger, then the vines broke and a stream of blood wriggled around it. It was only a short moment but it had already seeped into her skin to form a red mark like a tattoo. It looked like a little snake and seemed like a ring around her finger. Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and smiled. The blood from this blood vines was indeed from Snakel. Chapter 1579 - The Beast King Who Did Not Cared About The World Was A Coward Before A Little Girl

Chapter 1579: The Beast King Who Did Not Cared About The World Was A Coward Before A Little Girl

When he said that he would only propose once, it would really only be once. Even though she did not agree to it, he had still ced a ring over her fingers. They obviously did not have other forms ofmunication but it was as though Gu Mengmeng had heard Snakel using his tone that did not allow others to interfere to say, ¡°This mark is a temporary one. Wait for me to return and properly ce a ring over your finger. If you dare to remove it, I will make Elvis and Lea die...¡± Without any other concerns, she walked into the area with blood vines courageously. Indeed, these vines that were once brutal were now as obedient as domestic pets. Elvis pulled Gu Mengmeng into his arms and said, ¡°The winter has just ended, the ground is cold. You are pregnant with a child, don¡¯t walk alone.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not struggle. Her body was not just slightly weakerpared to the time when she had the Tear of the Beast Deity, so she stayed in his arms in a well-behaved manner and ced her little head on his shoulders. Sheughed and asked, ¡°I remember that previously at Zacharias, when that blood vine pierced my palm, it only stopped attacking me after being in contact with my blood. Say, do you think that it was having a mercy on me because it recognised me and knew that I was close to little shit?¡± Lea burst out intoughter and replied, ¡°Before Wabei had regained his consciousness, his memories were separate from Wales¡¯, how could he possibly recognise you? It should be because of Snakel¡¯s blood in your body. He recognised his son and stopped.¡± Gu Mengmeng pondered and nodded her head after being in deep thoughts. Then, she said, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous when the next Messenger of the Beast Deityes? Snakel¡¯s bad temper... Even his own father had beaten him up for 800 over years.¡± The vines wriggled with a rustle. It was unknown whether they were displeased that Gu Mengmeng had said that Snakel had a bad temper or that she had said that Wabei was his dad. In any case, they were not happy. Gu Mengmeng stuck out her tongue andughed, ¡°Can¡¯t I just talk about it? Why are you being fierce? I am pregnant and cannot handle frights. Don¡¯t scare me or I will cry.¡± The vines instantly stopped... Gu Mengmengughed softly and said, ¡°Who would have expected the Beast King that did not care about the world would be such a coward before a little girl. Haha, why do I feel pleasure from being such a despicable person?¡± Lea poked her little head and said, ¡°Even you know that you are despicable? Hmm? You only know to scare us with your tears... But, you can only talk about it. If you really cry, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled sweetly and was not angry at all. She ced her head on rhe nook of Elvis¡¯ neck again and felt in a specially good mood. After sending them to the entrance of the Snakel, Chixuan stopped and said, ¡°Mum, I will take over the management of the stray beast¡¯s camp as the stray beast¡¯s young master. The original territory had been snatched away by Kanwu. I cannot possibly fight with my younger brother over it, neither can I leave Snake King valley, so I will transfer the camp outside the Snake King valley. In the valley, there¡¯s the blood vines protecting and outside the valley, there¡¯s the stray beasts I led guarding the ce, so it will be safe. As for the next Messenger of the Beast Deity from a milleniumter that you are worrying about... let¡¯s leave it to fate. I think that you don¡¯t have to think too much. After all, Snakel is the one who¡¯s most eager to meet you. If the person is someone you sent, not only would he not put him in a difficult spot, he might even take the initiative to pluck that tree and present it to the person.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, indeed this seemed like something that Snakel would do. Hugging her own son, Gu Mengmeng reminded, ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t deal with it yourself. You still have three brothers, your father the Wolf King and Lea daddy this Fox King. Most importantly, you still have a Beast Deity as your mother, you understand?¡± Chapter 1580 - I Know The Best About Oppressing People Using Authority

Chapter 1580: I Know The Best About Oppressing People Using Authority

Chixuan smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°Yeah, he taught me to use all the beneficial resources to achieve one¡¯s own goal. After all, I know the best about oppressing people using authority.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew who Chixuan was referring to by ¡®he¡¯ but she did not make it explicit. A person¡¯s death was as though the lights had gone out. She had promised Lea that she would ce all grudges behind her, no longer hate him or view him as enemy. After bidding farewell with Chixuan, Gu Mengmeng proceeded to return to Sauder. The entire Wolf n and Fox n had gathered there. Without mentioning the Wolf n first, it was definitely an important matter to settle since the Fox n had lost its Beast King. If Lea had not returned to show his presence, there would definitely be a huge chaos in the tribe. Furthermore, Gu Mengmeng had taken over as the next Beast Deity and she had to ¡®die¡¯ after settling her affairs. Even if she did not cared about others, if she had notforted Sandy properly, she would definitely not be able to go in peace. So they trudged high and far. Even though Gu Mengmeng was not a Beast King, but her two legs were just like decorations and Elvis and Lea never counted on her to use walk on her own legs. In the past, she would always be carried but it was even more unlikely for her to walk on her own since she was pregnant. As such, even though it took some time to take care of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s easily fatigued body, because Lea had already be a Beast King, their journeying speed had increased, so it did not take them much longer time to return to Sauder aspared to the past. Sandy and her family, along with Hede and Jialue were awaiting outside the city gates. When they saw Gu Mengmeng approach from far, none of them had moved, except for Sandy, who had run and pounced onto her. With one quick move, she hugged Gu Mengmeng in her arms and started to cry before she could speak. Gu Mengmeng could not move at all because of Sandy¡¯s bear hug. She could only smile sheepishly and say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my little bear bun? Who bullied you? Tell me and I will stand up for you.¡± ¡°You heartless one. Wu wu wu... Why did you not spend winter at Sauder? Ah? If you had been at Sauder, I could at least be with you...¡± ¡°You know already?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little surprised. How should she put it... After all the events that happened, she had been staying at the Snake King valley the whole time and the spread of news in the Beast World had been sealed off the whole winter. How did Snake King valley know about what she had experienced? Sandy said through her sobs and tears, ¡°The Fox King had died, how could you hide a matter this great? Don¡¯t forget, my family still has a Snow fox as a beast pet... Moreover, even if Arnold had not said anything, did you know how chaotic it had been at Sauder those days? Even if I had not wanted to know about it, is it even possible?¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy back and lightly patted her back, while saying, ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. Aren¡¯t I alright now?¡± ¡°Alright? Do you think that I am a fool? How could I not know what kind of person Cole is? Is it that easy to kill him? Tell me honestly, how much suffering did you face? And Chixuan... Chixuan he... Wu wu wu... My poor little Chixuan, I still have not given birth to a daughter to be partners with him...¡± ¡°Chixuan is fine, he¡¯s not dead.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Sandy must have thought of how Chixuan and Cole¡¯s lives had been linked together by the bewitching spell and Soul of the Forest, so she said, ¡°Before Cole died, he specially told me the way to break the link between Chixuan and him.¡± ¡°He would be this kind?¡± Sandy was still doubtful. Gu Mengmeng smiled and said, ¡°Even though he¡¯s a horrible person, he was really sincere to Chixuan. One sentence he said really made sense ¨C In his eyes, I am covered with weaknesses and there was no need for him to make use of only Chixuan to threaten me.¡± Chapter 1581 - If You Like It, Then Let Him Lay Flat.

Chapter 1581: If You Like It, Then Let Him Lay t.

¡°If he wanted Chixuan to die, he would have acted on it earlier. On the contrary, he had always tolerated Chixuan¡¯s provocation and retaliation. To boil it down, he must have formed some feelings for him...¡± After all, a human¡¯s heart was made of flesh. If Cole was not really kind to Chixuan, Chixuan would not have looked up to him as a father. Now that she thinks back, Gu Mengmeng felt that she might have been too extreme at times and had been too cruel. But Sandy did not care about these. She only turned Gu Mengmeng left and right to look closely. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng was not harmed or injured, she could finally be at ease.Then, she said, ¡°Who cares about what happened to him? Once I knew he was dead, the first I thought about was the sacrifice that you had to pay and the more I thought about it, the more I felt panicked and had been worried the entire winter. Afterwards, Arnold said that he could sense another new king emerging. I thought that besides Lea, there would be no one and then I could finally be relieved.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I alright now?¡± Gu Mengmeng held Sandy¡¯s little hands and led her into the city as sheforted Sandy. ¡°Congrattions Fox King and Queen on the pregnancy of your daughter.¡± With sped fists, Arnold bowed respectfully. Gu Mengmengughed softly and said, ¡°Now, I can finally live up to the title as a Queen. Arnold, thanks for your blessings.¡± As she spoke, she patted Sandy¡¯s little hands and said, ¡°Now that Lea has be the Fox King, the Fox n and Wolf n would be the closest friends. So... you don¡¯t have to worry about what would happen to him, to me, or to others. If you like it, then let himy t.¡± Sandy cleared her throat and smiled. She turned her head and nced at Arnold, then said, ¡°Arnold, you should head back home to lie down first, I... I wille back soon.¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes shed brightly and the corner of her lips moved upwards uncontrobly. She responded with a soft ¡®alright¡¯ and turned to leave, returning to the little stone room. Lea also smiled and teased her, ¡°Useless.¡± Sandy turned and looked at Lea for a moment, then said, ¡°Thinking back about the Great Lea who had hung from the tree of Saint Nazaire like a piece of fox skin half alive, I can¡¯t say that he¡¯s useful either.¡± Lea ground his teeth and said, ¡°I am the Fox King now, aren¡¯t you afraid that I would kill your little foxes?¡± Sandy wrapped her arms around Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°If you are capable, then just make him die, then I can stick with my Girl all day long. She would definitelyfort me first and not have time to bother about you. By then, even if you try to seek your death above a pail of fire at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment, I won¡¯t let her go and save you, hmph.¡± ¡°You...¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng and took a deep breath in. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°A gentleman does not fight with a woman, I shall tolerate with you.¡± Sandy giggled, looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Did you see that? This is called the power of females. You ah... are as cowardly as dogs at home every day. You¡¯re bullied so much by them that you no longer know your authority.¡± As she said that, she gently ced her hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little womb and continued, ¡°There¡¯s my precious daughter-inw here, she must not be as cowardly as you. She should be able to show her authority as a female and head of household. From now on, the two of us shall be the role models and call the shots in the family. This is called... called... what is it called?¡± Gu Mengmengughed and finished her sentence, ¡°Prenatal education.¡± ¡°Right right right, it¡¯s prenatal education. Prenatal education is very important...¡± Sandy rambled on as though there was something bothering her. The two male beasts behind her followed her and did not dare interrupt. Elvis lightly pushed Lea and asked softly, ¡°You also have a day that you would be this cowardly?¡± Leaughed softly and said, ¡°People whom you cannot agitate are friends... Moreover, didn¡¯t you see that whenever I took apromise, Mengmeng¡¯s face was smiling like a blossoming flower? For that smile, anything is worth it.¡± Chapter 1582 - The Next Time We Meet After This Farewell Is Not Known

Chapter 1582: The Next Time We Meet After This Farewell Is Not Known

Taking into consideration Arnold was stillying at home waiting for Sandy, Gu Mengmeng did not hold her back to talk even longer. She teased her with a few sentences and sent her away. After Lea became the new king, he naturally had some matters to settle. He would not stay at Sauder for a long time, and after Gu Mengmeng had settled her affairs, he would ¡®die¡¯ with her. In order for there to not be chaos in the world because of the sudden disappearance of the Fox King, he had to deal with many matters first. But due to the change in Fox King, from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s enemy Cole to her partner Lea, the rtion between the Fox n and Wolf n instantly transformed from enemies to family. For both the n¡¯s Beast King to not feel troubled, the members of both n were much more courteous towards one another. After some time, they formed real rtionships. Even though it was not to the extent of Elvis and Lea¡¯s close rtionship, it was still peaceful and they could interact harmoniously. Although Lea was more merciful in his way of handling matters, but they were still trained a simr way and often had the same idea of dealing with matters. But taking into consideration Gu Mengmeng¡¯s emotions, Lea was more kind-natured and did not use simple but brutal means like he would in the past. Instead, he made use of both generous and authoritative ways. Even though it was a roundabout method, but with Elvis¡¯ cooperation, they did not spend too much time on Sauder¡¯s matters. After the rainy season, Lea and Elvis had already settled everything. Auretin¡¯s injuries had already recovered before winter, but because Gu Mengmeng did not stay at Sauder during winter, he had been staying at the stone castle alone with the identity as a guardian beast. The food that Elvis had originally stored in the castle had already been almost depleted by him. Even though he and Gu Mengmeng did not have that kind of rtionship, but after all, he had the title of her family member. As such, when Gu Mengmeng left Sauder, Auretin had also followed them. With reddened eyes, Sandy forced her tears back and said, ¡°Girl, we have made an agreement. The one in your womb... my son has to be the top priority as the candidate for her first partner. So after you give birth, you muste back to look for me, otherwise... otherwise... I will cry to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Sandy and patted her back, as she cajoled her, ¡°Alright, my little bear bun. You are already a mother, yet why do you still like to cry? You¡¯re just like the first time we met and you did not mature at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t agree to it, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes were extremely red, just like a child who was insistent on buying a toy, and Gu Mengmeng was exactly the toy she loved the most. Gu Mengmeng shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright alright, after I give birth, I will definitely carry her to let this future mother-inw see, okay?¡± Sandy extended her chubby little hands and raised her pinky, while saying, ¡°Pinky swear.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mengmeng also raised her pinky and hooked fingers with Sandy, and even sealed the promise. Then, she continued, ¡°You should believe me now right?¡± Sandy nodded, then hugged Gu Mengmeng for a long time, before she used her voice that had a heavy nasal sound to say, ¡°Girl, you must take care. I will be at Sauder waiting for you, always waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng returned a huge hug and said, ¡°You should also take care.¡± These two females were reluctant to part. When they were hugging, they did not cry, but once Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng to leave, the two females could no longer stop their tears. They both knew that after this farewell... The next time they meet is not known. Chapter 1583 - A Bird Should Have The Pride Of A Bird

Chapter 1583: A Bird Should Have The Pride Of A Bird

The one month journey was not long. They were just returning to the ces they had been to and Gu Mengmeng could not help but feel emotional. Thest time she had been on this path, Gregory and little shit were still by her side. Yet this time, the people are gone. When they returned to the stream, Gu Mengmeng could not help but shake her head with a bitter smile. Without her wings, how could she get up to Motou Mountains? ¡°The promises I made with him, seems like I could never keep them...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt deste. Looking at the highest peak, she felt so lost and helpless. Lea held her shoulders andughed softly, ¡°Fool, didn¡¯t someone already think of a solution for us?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng was very curious. With a turn of his narrow eyes, Lea said, ¡°There, isn¡¯t there someoneing to fetch us?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways and far away, and spotted two vultures flying towards them with wide opened wings. Their body sizes were not much different from Gregory¡¯s but she could easily tell that that was not Gregory. When the two vulturesnded, they bowed respectfully and greeted, ¡°Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes as she felt that they look familiar. When she thought more clearly, she recognised one of them to be the first partner of Lucas. She immediately understood. Lea had used his identity as the Fox King to order Miranda, so her partner had no choice but to follow Lea¡¯s order to be their chauffeur. As they were males from another family, it was inappropriate for Gu Mengmeng to go on their backs. Fortunately, Lucas brought arge piece of beast skin, that could wrap her up and be carried by their ws, to fly directly to Motou peak. The other vulture carried Elvis, Lea and Auretin to the little cave that Gu Mengmeng and Gregory had stayed in for seven days in the past. The great air pressure made Gu Mengmeng feel dizzy. To stay conscious, she bit the tip of her tongue lightly. She knew that the wind at Motou Mountains would only stop during half a day of this dry season, so if she had lost consciousness, then she would have to wait another day to meet Gregory. Forcing herself to stay awake, she finally made it to the peak of the mountain. The scenery looked as beautiful asst year, but Gregory was no longer with her. The cold spring was still glistening with light glow. Gu Mengmeng squatted beside the cold spring and through the clear water, she could see the pair of wings thaty asleep at the bottom of the spring. That was Gregory¡¯s wings, the one that had once carried her to travel around the 6000-meter high skies and looked over the entire Motou Mountains. Gu Mengmeng, as though possessed, extended her hands, almost wanting to touch that pair of wings. Before she could touch it, a sudden gust of wind blew, causing the spring water to move. Gu Mengmeng kept her fingers and gently touched the feathers on her right ear. She smiled and said, ¡°I know, I know. The 1000-year-old ice cold water is so cold that it harms the hands and body, and I should not be touching it.¡± The breeze blew again, causing the feathers on her right ear to sway. It was as though someone wasughing softly and approving what she had said. She walked to one of the cave at the mountain peak. She knew that the other side had originally kept Samuel¡¯s body, so this side should be where Gregory was. ¡°Great Messenger...¡± Lucas held Gu Mengmeng back and shook his head, saying, ¡°Birds have birds¡¯ pride. He must not be willing for you to see him in his pathetic state.¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped and looked at Lucas. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°You are right, he does not want me to pity him because of his miserable state.¡± She sat down with her legs crossed by the cold spring, then said to the pair of wings, ¡°Did you know? Samuel has revived. He took away the wings... I can no longer fly. So, you should quicklye back. Didn¡¯t we make an agreement... We are going to choose a day with nice weather and you are going to fly me two rounds around Motou Mountains?¡± Chapter 1584 - The Ceremony To Congratulate The Leader On A Blessed Marriage

Chapter 1584: The Ceremony To Congratte The Leader On A Blessed Marriage

Gu Mengmeng looked up at the blue sky, smiled gently and said, ¡°I have really returned to Motou Mountains for the dry season... Have you been waiting torturously during this year? Shall I sing a song tofort you?¡± The only response was a gentle breeze. Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and sang the song ¡®Meeting You At The Right Moment¡¯. This was the song that she had sung for Gregory many times. But during those times, she would always be hugging her and swaying their bodies together with the tune. Now, there is only her with the breeze aspany. Before she could wallow in sadness, a series of chirps could be heard. She looked in the direction of the source of the sound. Countless birds had flown down from the mountains. They were colourful and filled the entire sky, creating a magnificent scene. The birds opened their wings to soar in the sky. Some flew higher, others lower, and some flew left, others to the right. Seeing Gu Mengmeng looking at them, all of them transformed into their half-beast form and circled her, then they hummed softly the tune that did not have any lyrics. This song... She had heard before. When Gregory held her in his arms, he had sung this song by her ears. Gu Mengmeng felt her eyes tearing up. She knew that this was the orchestra that Gregory had prepared for her, a concert that was only for her. This was the romantic event that he had prepared specially for her. After one song, the birds dispersed in different directions. It was as though all these had been a dream and disappearing so unrealistically. Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Lucas. Lucas had a smile on his face as he stood beside her and said, ¡°This is Motou Mountains¡¯ ceremony to congratte the leader on a blessed marriage. It should have been presentedst year, but...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded to express her understanding. Last year, Gregory¡¯s wings had been broken and eyes turned blind. She was forcibly brought away by Samuel¡¯s wings. She had cried her hearts out and had fainted in the end. Under that sort of situation, it was really inappropriate to carry out such a ceremony. Even though Gregory was only a beast pet, but he was considered a part of her family. In the Beast World, this meant that he was her man. ¡°Now who is the leader of Motou Mountains?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want the atmosphere to be so heavy, because Gregory had said that he liked it when she smiles, so long as she was smiling, he would feel blissful. So at least while she was on Motou Mountains, she had to maintain her smile. Lucas shook his head and said, ¡°Since the past, choosing a leader requires the sensing ability of the faithful messenger. Butst year after we went down the mountain, we realised that the faithful messenger had disappeared, so...¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, take me to meet Miranda.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In actual fact, Lucas had some hesitation. But Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner was Lea and he had Miranda¡¯s life in his hands, so he really did not dare to disobery hermands. Moreover, she was the person that Gregory had protected with all his heart. And Gregory now... is the deity guarding the Motou Mountains. After wrapping Gu Mengmeng in the beast skin, Lucas opened his wings to fly up high in the sky and carried her to his own cave. In the cave, Miranda had a few little vultures following her around. All of them hadrge and dark eyes, and looked extremely adorable. Seeing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arrival, Miranda instinctively took a step back and defended the little vultures in her arms. Gu Mengmengughed softly. Originally, Miranda did not have any maternal instincts. She had treated the child that way previously probably because that child¡¯s father was Cole. She hated Cole and naturally did not want his child to live well, now... she should be very much in love with her partner. Chapter 1585 - I Seemed To Have Gotten Over Him

Chapter 1585: I Seemed To Have Gotten Over Him

¡°Cole is dead, do you know?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked softly. Miranda nodded. She was a snow fox and she could sense the Fox King¡¯s death within her. Even without having to see it for herself, she would also be aware of it. Then, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°The new Fox King is Lea.¡± When Miranda heard the name that she had been troubled with for most of her life, she was stunned for a moment, and suddenly sheughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked simply. Probably because of her casual attitude, Miranda slowly rxed. She looked at Gu Mengmeng and opened her mouth, ¡°In this one year... I had almost not thought of him at all. Now that you mention, I then realised... I seemed to have gotten over him.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°When you were young, you had such a determined and immature infatuation. Later when you were in danger, naturally you would imagine him as a hero saving you. Now that you are living blissfully and have a partner who loves you, they would be the heroes that you could touch. With them around, you would naturally no longer need an imaginary hero.¡± Miranda nodded to show agreement to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words. Gu Mengmeng extended her hands and held Miranda¡¯s arms, while saying, ¡°I had once been rash. Your hands... it¡¯s my fault.¡± Miranda shook her head and replied, ¡°Initially when I went to Sauder, I did not have any kind intentions. This pair of hands... it¡¯s just retribution.¡± ¡°I promised Lea that everything in the past would be forgotten and I would never rake them up again. So this time, one of my purpose of visit is to heal your hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng wrapped her hands gently around Miranda¡¯s arms. She slowly closed her eyes and prayed silently under her breath. When she opened her eyes again, she smiled gently and asked, ¡°How about you try moving it?¡± Miranda looked at her wrist in disbelief and could not utter a word. She looked up at Lucas, then reached out her hands. Lucas reeled Miranda in excitedly and carefully scrutinised her wrist, as his face was filled with immense joy. He did not despise her for being handicapped but he felt pained for her whenever her wrist brought her suffering every day. Now everything is great. Her wrist was healed and there would no longer be a sight of her covered in swear and rolling on the ground with a pale face while in pain. ¡°Thank you Great Messenger for the pity!¡± When Lucas said that, he was about to go down on his knees. Gu Mengmeng held Lucas up and smiled. ¡°Maintain your pride as a bird and do not kneel so easily. If you really want to thank me, maybe you can do something else for me.¡± ¡°I am willing to take anymands from the Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°I want you to take over Gregory as the new leader of Motou Mountains and guard this ce... until the next Messenger of the Beast Deity descends.¡± Lucas frowned and said, ¡°Sorry for my ignorance but when would the next Messenger descend?¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°About a milleniumter.¡± Lucas, ¡°Great Messenger, even though I cannot count, I know how long a millenium is. Just a third-level beast like me probably could not live until then.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled gently and looked towards the young beast beside Miranda, and said, ¡°You may not live until then but there¡¯s still your son and your son would still have a son... With all your children and grandchildren, they would definitely live until that day.¡± Lucas looked at Miranda. Seeing Miranda nod, he then ced his right arm before his left chest and bowed. Then, he said, ¡°I shall follow the orders from the Great Messenger. Lucas would definitelyplete this task.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, send me back to Elvis and Lea then.¡± Chapter 1586 - I Really Miss You.

Chapter 1586: I Really Miss You.

Without Gregory, it was difficult to enter or leave, so Gu Mengmeng did not really stay on Motou Mountains throughout the entire dry season. Instead, after staying for seven days, she instructed Lucas to send them down the mountains. Gu Mengmeng stayed by the stream until the dry season ended, then set off for the seaside with Elvis, Lea and Auretin. She had once thought that after obtaining Kiss of the Ocean, she would never step foot on this ce. Now that she returned, she could not help but feel as if a lifetime had passed. It was just that without Tear of the Beast Deity, she did not know whether the Kiss of the Beast Deity that Wang Xiaoxin had given her was still there. If she had really lost everything that Wang Xiaoxin had given her, she would really no longer dare to go undersea that easily. After all, little shit was also no longer around. If she had drowned, there would not be anyone who could collect her body back. As she was hesitating about how to enter the sea, she saw a little head rising out from the water surface. He had only revealed half his face, but it could not hide his eyes that were as clear as a bright star. Once Gu Mengmeng met with that pair of eyes, the corner of her lips could not help but rise instinctively. She waved her hands and shouted, ¡°Little Fei Rui?!¡± ¡°Great Messenger, it¡¯s really you!¡± Fei Rui immediately swam out from the sea. As he came ashore, he transformed into his human form. Fei Rui was very happy to see Gu Mengmeng but with the obvious enmity that he sensed from Elvis and Lea, he did not dare to approach her easily and only stopped three steps away from her. He fiddled with his fingers and smiled at Great Messenger. His voice was clear and clean, as though the sun was shining on the sea, and it made people feel refreshed, ¡°The little fish that was swimming in the water told me that they saw youe here. I did not believe it initially... who would have expected it to really be the Great Messenger. I definitely have to tell my younger sister. If she were to know that you are here, she would really be overjoyed.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the big boy before her and even her heart became soft and brightened. When she first met him, he looked as pathetic as an abandoned little puppy. With half his head popping out from the well in Saint Nazaire, he asked pitifully whether she could let him enter Saint Nazaire territory. He was only a little second-level orc but he actually dared to challenge Lea on the territory ofnd beasts, causing Lea to almost seal up the well. That was such a little him. Now he has be almost a head taller than Gu Mengmeng. When she looked at him, she could no longer look down at him like she was looking at a child anymore. She then realised that she had been very busy all these years and had not met Fei Rui for a long time. Twice every year, he would send salt and food from the Ocean tribe to Saint Nazaire, but as she spent lesser and lesser time at Saint Nazaire, she had not met him for a long time. Despite this, he had never stopped travelling between both ces twice a year. It was all because Gu Mengmeng had said that he was the Prince of Bridges, and also fellow tribesman of Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng and the rest set up a campsite by the sea. That night, they met Melinda and Carter. Melinda seemed even more gorgeous under the moonlight with her curly hair as her signature look. Carter had exceeded the third-level after forming partners and is now the only fifth-level orc in the sea. He seemed even more powerful than the first time they had met. With one of them tough-looking and the other gentle, they seemed exceptionallypatible when they stood together. Gu Mengmeng instinctively lost herself while gazing at them. Both of them had a strange aura around them. Even though they were two independent individuals, it was as though they were onlyplete when they were standing together. ¡°Great Messenger,¡± Melinda smiled and walked in front of Gu Mengmeng. She held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I really miss you.¡± Chapter 1587 - Your Ear. It’s Beautiful.

Chapter 1587: Your Ear. It¡¯s Beautiful.

¡°I also miss you.¡± Gu Mengmeng responded with a smile. You are looking at the scenery but you are unaware that you are also a scenery in the eyes of others. While Gu Mengmeng was eximing howpatible Melinda and Carter were, in Carter¡¯s eyes, she could only see the only two Beast Kings in this world standing on each side of this petite female. They say that two tigers cannot share one mountain, but these two Beast Kings did not seem to have any rivalry with each other. They had hid the dazzle all over them and only left their gentle gazes all on this little person in the middle. Whereas that little female beast smiled peacefully and gracefully. Her womb did not seem to be bulging at all, instead she had the beautiful glow of a mother. It was gentle, not too dazzling or bright, yet it made people captivated. Gu Mengmeng noticed that the pearl earrings on Melinda¡¯s ears had already formed a pair. One of them was found among the food Fei Rui brought back when she was around, whereas the other one... ¡°Your earrings are beautiful,¡± Gu Mengmeng was not stingy with her praises. Melinda flushed red and lowered her head. She looked at Carter andined sweetly, ¡°I told him that he should just look for a simr one for polishing but he did not listen and insisted on scouring the entire ocean to look for the exact same one. You may not even know, but because he had brought the children to look for pearls, many tribes thought that we were invading them and caused many unnecessary battles...¡± ¡°Child... ren?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked with a smile. Melinda nodded with a red face and replied, ¡°Bridges is now the strongest tribe in the Ocean world. Because of the name bestowed upon by the Messenger of the Beast Deity, Carter this fifth-level beast guarding the ce, and because we are not particr about their origin, many of the Ocean tribes had sought refuge from us. During these three years, we have also given birth to many children, so...¡± Gu Mengmeng watched Melinda¡¯s blissful smiles all over her face and she herself could feel her heart warming. Initially, when she set up this Bridges tribe, she only wanted to give Melinda and Carter an opportunity. As though she had nted a seed in the soil, now that this seed has grown into a big ginseng tree, she felt reallyforted. Melinda and Carter invited Gu Mengmeng and her family to the ocean for a visit, but Gu Mengmeng declined. Even if Elvis and Lea were Beast Kings, the underwater world was not a ce where they could use their skills fully. She did not want to make them worry, nor did she want to let her womb take a risk, so she proceeded on with her topic directly, ¡°The Kiss of the Ocean has already returned to the ocean.¡± Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, just nice, it¡¯s within the territory of Bridges. My elder brother has already sent his men to pass the news to Saint Nazaire. The messenger might still be on his way, but you guys have alreadye here.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°Since it¡¯s within your territory... Just nice, I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°Please give me the orders, Great Messenger,¡± Melinda said. Gu Mengmeng instinctively looked at Carter before he replied, ¡°Melinda is the head of the family, I shall be listening to her.¡± Gu Mengmeng then realized, how could she forget... In this world, the females are the ones with the authority to speak. Not only Carter, even Elvis and Lea the Beast Kings were also listening to her. Gu Mengmeng held Melinda¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I hope that you can help me guard the Kiss of the Ocean. After a thousand years, a new Messenger of the Beast Deity would descend. Then, please lead the new Messenger of the Beast Deity to where the Kiss of the Ocean is, like how Fei Rui had led me, is that alright?¡± Chapter 1588 - I Am Merely Following The Arrangements.

Chapter 1588: I Am Merely Following The Arrangements.

Melinda held back Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands. With a sincere and gentle smile, she said, ¡°Did the Great Messenger forget? Bridges is your subsidiary tribe. Yours words are like the deity¡¯s decree and we can never decline.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°I am not giving orders with the identity as the Messenger of the Beast Deity. I am requesting your help as your friend.¡± Melinda did not understand the difference between these two identities. Gu Mengmeng was just Gu Mengmeng, she was both the Messenger of the Beast Deity and her friend. Regardless of which identity she used, she would still be Gu Mengmeng. So long as it was something Gu Mengmeng said, Melinda would not reject. But she did not argue and only smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, as your friend, I shall agree to your request.¡± With the matters finally settled, Gu Mengmeng could finally rx. On the first night, Gu Mengmeng lived by the sea, whereas Melinda and Carter led the mermaid tribe back to the deep sea. The mermaids took turns blowing bubbles and as the bubbles gathered together, they formed a bigger bubble. With countless mermaids working hard all night, they finally finished their work the second morning and a huge bubble had covered the corals. With the bubbles filled with oxygen, Gu Mengmeng and the rest could then freely move around in the ocean. After all these preparations, Melinda returned to the shore and invited Gu Mengmeng underwater. Melinda was passionate about her invitation. Gu Mengmeng thought, since she was touring the ces she had been to, it would be regretful if she had not entered the first stop where she had found the seven treasures. Since there was now a solution, she was naturally willing to visit the ce. Elvis and Lea had not been underwater before. Thest time Gu Mengmeng was here, little shit had been apanying her while the two of them waited onnd. This was a rare chance and they naturally would apany her. Melinda, Carter and Fei Rui each blew a bubble that was as big as the astronaut¡¯s helmet and ced them over Gu Mengmeng and her family members¡¯ heads. Auretin, without anyone caring for him, seemed pitiful, but without the oxygen helmet, he could not go underwater. But since it was a trip for the family to revisit the ces they had gone to, it was also normal for them to not bring him along. So he sat onnd without any expressions and quietly watched as Gu Mengmeng forgot him in her excitement. Anyway, it was not the first time and Auretin should have already been used to this lifestyle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down?¡± Fei Rui¡¯s big eyes were beaming with clear light as he looked at Auretin fearfully and asked. Auretin looked towards Gu Mengmeng and saw that she had turned around after Fei Rui spoke. When both their eyes met, Gu Mengmeng smiled with her eyes grinning, and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going? The underwater world is beautiful, let¡¯s go together~¡± Auretin nodded expressionlessly and responded with a forced ¡°alright¡±. Fei Rui immediately blew another huge bubble to cover Auretin¡¯s head, then pushed him to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. As he pushed, he said, ¡°Everything about this is great, except that you are too difficult. If you want to go, just say it. If you don¡¯t say, who would know that you want to go?¡± Auretin, with his stony face, twirled at the side and replied coldly, ¡°I am not thinking of going or not. She is the family head, and I am a guardian beast, I am merely following the arrangements.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Fei Rui¡¯s little nose had almost risen so high that it touched the sky. He was no longer the little mermaid who would feel his stomach grinding once he saw Auretin. After interacting with him all these years, he had already be used to Auretin¡¯s zombie-like face and he was very clear that even though Auretin seemed fierce, he was the most righteous one. He had dered to not let anyone bully him and he had really done so. Chapter 1589 - Turtle Warship

Chapter 1589: Turtle Warship

Even though they were rarely together, every time Auretin returned to Saint Nazaire, he would ask Fei Rui about how he was managing matters in Saint Nazaire. If there were anyone who had tried to bully Fei Rui, they would receive a strict warning from the big white cat. Because of his special identity, even those people from Saint Nazaire who had a higher level than Fei Rui would not dare to offend him. Moreover, there was an unknown rumor iming that Gu Mengmeng was preparing to keep Fei Rui and had asked Auretin to take care of him. As such, Fei Rui¡¯s position in Saint Nazaire had risen to that of a temporarily unofficial member of the Great Messenger¡¯s family. Of course, Gu Mengmeng was unaware about all these. Even if she had known, she would merely justugh it off, because she was clearer than anyone else that Auretin was treating Fei Rui kindly because Fei Rui had brought fresh and delicious seafood delicacies to him each time. After the entire row of people entered underwater, Melinda ordered the huge sea turtles to prepare themselves. Among them, thergest sea turtle was almost as huge as a mini yacht. On both sides, it had 20 other sea turtles following it and all of them were arranged neatly in increasinglyrger sizes. The smallest sea turtle was almost as small as Gu Mengmeng¡¯s palm. It tilted its head and looked at Gu Mengmeng with a nk and curious face. ¡°The back of a sea turtle is much wider and stable while swimming. It is suitable for you to ride on.¡± Melinda looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s womb thoughtfully and smiled meaningfully. Gu Mengmeng ced one hand on her womb and the other hand wrapped around Elvis¡¯ neck, allowing him to carry herself onto the back of the sea turtle. After she had settled down stably, she turned around to show Melinda a huge grin and said, ¡°Even without you saying, this is my first time riding on a sea turtle... In my recollections, only Tang Seng had received such treatment when he was journeying to the west... Haha, because of your kindness, I can also experience the same treatment as Tang Seng... Deng deng deng deng, deng deng deng deng... Biu~ biubiu~¡± Seeing her enjoying herself, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles. The turtle warship was stable but not too slow and Gu Mengmeng could still feel the impact of water current against her. If not because of Elvis holding her, she could have been washed away by the water current. Lea was afraid that the water current would cause her difort and sat in front of her to block it for her. As they traveled deeper down, they quickly reached the huge bubble that Melinda had prepared for Gu Mengmeng. The sea turtle steadily stopped outside the bubble. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and hopped off the sea turtle¡¯s back, then walked into the bubble. Melinda lightly poked and the bubble over Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head popped with a sound. Elvis, Lea and Auretin did not need any help and used their own ws to pop the bubble. Even though it was also the three male beasts¡¯ first time entering the deep sea, but because of their reserved nature, they had naturally not expressed their curiosity so openly like Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng opened her arms and took a deep breath in, then said, ¡°So the air underwater tastes like this. It¡¯s a little salty and has a faint seaweed taste... Previously when I came, I had the Kiss of the Beast Deity so I did not experience this taste. Luckily, this time I managed to experience it. Yeah, if I ever return to the modern world, I will tell the stores selling perfume that their sea breeze perfume is all trash!¡± Elvis and Lea exchanged nces and smiled. She must still be thinking of returning to the modern world, right? Despite this, she stayed because of both of them. If there was a chance, they would also be willing to return to the modern world with her and see how the ce she grew up in looked like. Chapter 1590 - The Deity of Beast Deity

Chapter 1590: The Deity of Beast Deity

Melinda held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s elbow and said, ¡°If you would like, you can stay here for more days. I can ask the mermaids to take turns pumping air in to ensure that you would have an unlimited supply of oxygen underwater.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered in a straightforward manner. After all, it would take time to make arrangements for Kiss of the Ocean and she would need to stay for a few days. Without water, the live corals became dead corals very quickly. They did not have the furry texture when they were alive. Instead, they had a golden glisten that was bright red like blood and seemed to be a luxury. Luckily, this ce was in the deep sea, and had not been excessively excavated by the modern people, so the corals were not yet a precious item, otherwise Gu Mengmeng would feel pained to see this extent of wastage. The area in the air bubble was not huge, but there were four to fiveplete corals. Each coral was as tall as Elvis and covered an area as wide as three people surrounding it. Gu Mengmeng treasured the coral so much that her eyes were almost glowing when she looked at it. Melinda came to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and followed her line of sight to size up these corals... She could not tell any difference and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this coral? Is there anything special?¡± With one hand holding the coral and the other hand holding her waist, Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Melinda and asked with a smile, ¡°Melinda, you have many of such corals in your sea right?¡± Melinda nodded without understanding her. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her little hands together and asked, ¡°About that... can you pluck some for me to grind to make a string of pearls?¡± Melinda thought that she was going to say something else ¨C why did she have to ask about something this minor? Laughing softly, Melinda held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°My Great Messenger, how many times do I have to repeat for you to understand? This is your tribe and everything here belongs to you. You can pluck as many as you want and no one can stop you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± A huge grin formed on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and she said, ¡°Then I shan¡¯t be reserved anymore. I want to make a few bracelets, one for myself, one for my daughter, and also one each for you and Sandy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also my share?¡± Melinda was beyond overjoyed. Previously Gu Mengmeng had made an earring for her and Carter had made another one to match it afterwards. There were many pearls in the deep sea but there was only one that was hanging from her ears. Now, even if other people could not recognize Carter, they could still recognize the earrings on Melinda¡¯s ears. Once they saw this pair of earrings, they would know that they were part of the Messengers tribe. Now that Gu Mengmeng was going to make bracelets and also one for her, she was naturally happy about it. Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends, so naturally I should share the good stuff. Did you know? The red coral is one of the eight treasures of Buddhism and can bring good luck for the person wearing it.¡± ¡°Buddhism?¡± Melinda asked in confusion. Gu Mengmeng nodded and replied, ¡°Just like you guys believing in the Beast Deity, Buddhism is like another deity that the Beast Deity believes in. I did not believe in the past but after experiencing these few years... I have no choice but to believe.¡± Gu Mengmengughed at herself in a mocking way. It was really ironic for her, someone who did not believe in deities, to be a Beast Deity. ¡°Oh...¡± Glowing lights were shooting out from Melinda¡¯s eyes. The Deity of Beast Deity ¨C what a great existence would that be. Gu Mengmeng did not exin how Buddhism was passed on because she did not really understand much about it. It would be misleading people if she had spouted nonsense and it would not be good. Chapter 1591 - Did You Forget Who I Am?

Chapter 1591: Did You Forget Who I Am?

After gaining permission, Gu Mengmeng started to instruct Elvis to pluck off the corals, then cut them into small pieces using his sharp ws, before kneading them slowly to form a round spherical shape. Fei Rui had almost mastered the skill of spitting needles in water. Each time he spitted one out, it would pierce through each coral pearl urately in the center and never deviated the slightest bit. After the pearls had been polished, the problem of stringing them together arose. Onnd, they could use vines to form a string, but this type of strings were unable to withstand rotting in seawater and would definitely break underwater. If hair was used, it would be too thin. It would not look good, neither would it be strong enough. Gu Mengmeng was in deep thoughts when Melinda gave her a better suggestion. She mentioned that there was a type of shellfish underwater. Within the shell, the flesh was arranged in swirls. After the flesh had been removed, only the tendons remained. These tendons were more stic and could withstand rotting from seawater. The only problem was that this type of shellfish fed on poison and would usually capture poisonous fishes as its source of food, so it contained great poison. Not only ordinary people, even a fifth-level mermaid like Carter would not go near it unless he had no choice. If it was in the past... It would be easy to settle this, as Gu Mengmeng had Snakel¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity on her and her body was immune to all poison and such a small shellfish would not have any effect on her. But after Wang Xiaoxin left, the special buff on her had all been gone. Now, not only a poisonous shellfish, even a mosquito might even kill her! For her to risk her life for an essory... Gu Mengmeng weighed the advantages and thought that it was not worth it. Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders andughed, ¡°You have forgotten again... Don¡¯t you have two almighty male partners?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s poisonous...¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head. Leaughed softly and said, ¡°You, how many years has it been and you have still not gotten used to the way of living in Beast World? The female just has to give the orders. As for how the task is aplished, it¡¯s up to the males to think about it.¡± Gu Mengmeng still shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let my male partners risk their lives for an essory. Forget it, let me think if there¡¯s another recement.¡± Lea sighed and held her shoulders with both hands. He lowered his head to her eye level and looked into her eyes, while saying, ¡°Did you forget? Who am I?¡± ¡°I am Lea...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea and responded in confusion. ¡°What else?¡± Lea smiled and continued asking. Gu Mengmeng blinked her eyes and said, ¡°And...?¡± Lea sighed and responded, ¡°Alright, a woman bes a fool for three years after giving birth... Considering that your intelligence had dropped because of me, I shall remind you out of kindness. I am the most talented witch doctor in history and it¡¯s my skill to find an antidote to poison.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head innocently and in doubt. Lea smiled as he tapped her little nose and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ever trust me when something happens, I would be really sad. As though... a hero has nowhere to unleash his abilities, so pathetic.¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out inughter and said, ¡°How could it be so exaggerating? I merely could not bear for you and Elvis to be hurt.¡± Lea kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Even though your ¡®can¡¯t bear to¡¯ is so heartwarming, but Mengmeng, I really need to show you my capabilities as I am eager for you to rely on me more...¡± ¡°Alright, then, witch doctor, may I trouble you to get this poisonous shellfish for me. But there¡¯s something I have to say beforehand. You have to guarantee your personal safety and bring yourself back in aplete piece without getting hurt.¡± Chapter 1592 - If You’re Not Satisfied, Come On And Challenge Me.

Chapter 1592: If You¡¯re Not Satisfied, Come On And Challenge Me.

¡°I shallply with your orders, my Queen.¡± Lea nted a kiss lightly on the back of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand in a teasing manner, then he turned around to leave like an elegant knight. Melinda was afraid that Lea would be in danger so she asked Carter to personally lead his men to apany Lea to retrieve the poisonous shellfish flesh. Whereas Melinda stayed at the corals to arrange a wee banquet for Gu Mengmeng. After all, this was the first time the Messenger of the Beast Deity had visited the tribe Bridges underwater ever since the tribe was established. Without any doubts, they had to have a huge celebration. At the same time, they could show the messenger how strong this tribe was. They hoped that Bridges would not only be the messenger¡¯s tribe but also the pride of the messenger. Gu Mengmeng could not turn down such a kind invitation and naturally had to turn up. However, the air underwater was limited and not suitable for a campfire, so in order to create the atmosphere, Melinda used a huge shell to disy many luminous pearls around the banquet. They were arranged irregrly but in an attractive manner, as though the luminous pearls had piled to form a little mountain and seemed very grand... The entire area exuded the aura of luxury and Gu Mengmeng felt that she was the only one emitting a poor aura... Sigh, after bing a Messenger of the Beast Deity, she is now the Beast Deity. Gu Mengmeng felt that she was great enough to be left in the historical records. Others on the record were at most uncorrupted, but she herself was so clean that she did not even have anything to show off. Yeah, this time she definitely had to obtain the coral bracelets. She should take more so that she could give one each to Elvis and Lea, so that she would waste her position as the Messenger of the Beast Deity. It sounded like an enviable role, but there were many troubles during that period and had almost cost her life. If she had not gained some repayment for her emotional loss, it would be considered unkind to herself. At this thought, Gu Mengmeng secretly ground her teeth. Elvis came close to her ear and gently blew air into it. He pointed at the luminous pearl in the shellfish and asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded without hesitation. Without saying anything, Elvis went up to grab a handful for Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Here, have fun with them.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng instinctively looked around. After realizing that no one had seen them, she hurriedly ced the luminous pearl back and said with a hushed voice, ¡°This does not belong to us, it¡¯s not good for us to take it like this...¡± ¡°Melinda had already said that this is your tribe. Everything here belongs to you and you can take anything you want, there¡¯s nothing not good about it.¡± Elvis stopped for a moment, then continued, ¡°If anyone has objects, ask them to look for me. If they are displeased, they can challenge me. If they can beat Lea and I, they can take back this useless toy.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt herself sweating. Wasn¡¯t Elvis practically meaning that they can give if they want to, if not they can just snatch it? Gu Mengmeng poked Elvis and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Beast King, how unsightly would it be for you to abuse your authority.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with snatching something for my female partner.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng and grabbed another one from the shellfish. He handed it to Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Take it if you like it. The rules in this world are different from that world. Fate will decide between the predator and prey, whereas the winner can have his sole portion. So long as you are strong, you can decide the rules. Lea and I are strong enough, so we can set the rules and we would listen to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it and felt that she should inform Melinda about it. After all, all these items had been ced outside by Melinda, it was not polite for her to just take them without saying a word. So Gu Mengmeng held Melinda and asked, ¡°Can you give me some of these pearls?¡± Melindaughed and replied, ¡°You can take anything from the banquet so long as you like it. If you cannot carry them back, Carter and I can personally deliver them to you, including... them.¡± Chapter 1593 - SuChapter A Flirty Walking.

Chapter 1593: Such A Flirty Walking.

Gu Mengmeng followed the direction of Melinda¡¯s fingers to look and almost fell. Oh my, such a flirty walking. There was a row of mermaids with different colored hair, human body and fish tail and their figures all had beautiful and smooth curves. Unlike thend beasts that had huge muscles, they had bnced and lean muscles. Their Adonis belt continued with their fish tail and that gorgeous scene could easily make a person¡¯s blood spurt out and their imagination run wild. Gu Mengmeng felt heat rising up her nose and immediately held her nose. She waved her hands at Melinda and said, ¡°Stop stop stop, a married woman cannot withstand such temptation. You should just let me off.¡± When Elvis saw Gu Mengmeng hold her nose, his face immediately darkened. The reason was simple. She would only do this little action whenever her nose was bleeding and her nose would only bleed when she was under temptation. Lea or he could not even make her nose bleed when they were naked. She would only have this reaction when there was an ambiguous scene of them sticking together. So this row of fish before him... Hehe, they seemed to look delicious after grilling. Since the start when Melinda said that she was going to give Gu Mengmeng a person, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes had already nced towards Elvis, so she did not miss out on the murderous aura in his eyes. She held his face with both hands and smiled, trying to please him, and said, ¡°Hubby, calm down, calm down a little. Look at me still pregnant, how could I have those thoughts? Don¡¯t worry, I just want the item and not anyone else, I won¡¯t take any of them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elvis lowered his eyes and nced coldly at her. She nodded resolutely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t want, I definitely don¡¯t want them.¡± Elvis thought for a moment and harrumphed, ¡°You had also said that you did not want Lea originally.¡± ¡°This.....¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say you didn¡¯t want Snake...¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°You also said you were not interested in that birdman previously.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt as though she had really embarrassed herself by going back on her words. With both hands supporting her cheeks, she looked up at Elvis and said, ¡°Hubby, my face hurts from the embarrassment.¡± Elvis felt his blood rising because of her adorableness and the corner of his lips rose uncontrobly. He removed her little hands and pinched her little face that had turned chubby because of her pregnancy, saying, ¡°If you know that your face hurts, then don¡¯t do anything embarrassing.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, I won¡¯t do it in the future.¡± Gu Mengmeng promised. Elvis then kissed her in satisfaction and gently caressed her womb, saying, ¡°After you give birth to this daughter, Lea and I would definitely make it up to you.¡± It was without any exaggeration, but once Elvis said this, Gu Mengmeng immediately felt her legs go weak. She was not looking for a mermaid as her new partner. She felt wronged, she had been implicated because of Melinda... Sob sob sob, she felt used wrongly and could not even exin herself. Seeing cowardly Gu bite her handkerchief with a miserable look, Elvis finally felt his mood improving. He shot the mermaid a cold nce and harrumphed without saying anything. He gracefully walked to the main seat and sat down with Gu Mengmeng in his arms. He sat in a posture that was mostfortable for her as he functioned as a warm chair with human skin. He casually fiddled around with her hair. His leisure and casual look made it seem as though he was the King Shangzhou who had Daji in hisp during the court meeting. Everything had been prepared and Melinda did not seem to be waiting for Carter or Lea¡¯s instructions. After all, in the Beast World, the female beasts had greater authority. So long as Gu Mengmeng and her were there, the banquet could begin. The first program was unfortunately the dance by the row of mermaids. Oh my goodness! The swaying of the hips and positioning of the arm was really seductive that it was really... hard to see, embarrassing to watch. Gu Mengmeng held her nose and turned her head towards Elvis¡¯ chest, but she still could not help but peek using her side nce. Chapter 1594 - I Think You Have Thought Too Well.

Chapter 1594: I Think You Have Thought Too Well.

Elvis¡¯ eyes had been lowered the whole time he was looking at Gu Mengmeng. The redder her face got, the darker his face became. When there was the sound of teeth grindinging from above her, she then looked away in a well-behaved manner and buried her face in Elvis¡¯ chest. Actually, she did not think of keeping another partner, but since he was putting in so much effort to perform, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for her to not watch? But it would not be great if she had a conflict because she was just taking a look, right~ Even in present world, if a youngd wanted to peek at a girl, he would not dare to do it in front of his wife, right~ Gu Mengmeng¡¯s behavior of burying her face sessfully amused Elvis. The grim look on his face instantly disappeared, as he thought that this person who acted like a little ostrich was so adorable. So he propped her little chin up and gave her a deep kiss. Without anyone at the side, they continued to intertwine together. When Gu Mengmeng became weak and almost breathless from the kiss, he then let her go reluctantly. Using his fingers to wipe away the saliva at the corner of her lips, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I really cannot wait any longer, how I wish you could give birth to her today...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was deep red because of the shortage of air. She gave a light punch at Elvis¡¯ chest and said, ¡°If I give birth today, that will be a premature birth!¡± Elvis scoffed and said seriously, ¡°That won¡¯t do, Lea has said that you must carry the child for a month before giving birth, otherwise it won¡¯t do good to you and your daughter.¡± ¡°You still remember it?¡± Gu Mengmeng shot him a displeased look. It¡¯s not her fault for being too unreasonable, but this guy had been too obvious in expressing his desire that she felt anxious even when sitting on hisp. How many years had they been married? Wasn¡¯t she just unable to sleep in the same room with him because of her pregnancy? Why did he have to show so openly how miserable he felt and had to tolerate for so long? Sigh, all the males in the world are the same ¨C they are all animals who only think using their lower body. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and straightened her neck, unwilling to look at him anymore. Elvis shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Fool, this is a disy of my affections. If I don¡¯t be hard when I see you... then how will you be blissful in future? Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not good for your daughter.¡± When Gu Mengmeng heard this, she felt even more furious. She turned her head and asked, ¡°In your eyes, am I important or is my daughter important? Now that there¡¯s her, you are no longer concerned about me? You aren¡¯t afraid of me getting angry, but you are only worried about the influence on our daughter? Elvis, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Lea told Elvis that a pregnant woman¡¯s emotions fluctuate greatly and it is normal for her to be unreasonable. Moreover, in Elvis¡¯ eyes, when would Gu Mengmeng ever be wrong? If she was angry, it was definitely because he had said something wrong and the one at fault would be him instead of her. Since he was to me, Elvis naturally would apologize in a good-natured way and coax her. But while Elvis was apologizing to Gu Mengmeng, one of the mermaid beast swam over and stood in front of her, ¡°Great Messenger, I am a third-level mermaid beast Jimmy, can I invite you for a swim in the ocean? I know a ce that has beautiful scenery.¡± ¡°I think you have thought too well.¡± Elvis raised his brows and replied coldly, ¡°If you want to take away my female partner from my arms, you should see if you are capable of it.¡± Jimmy was not the least afraid of Elvis the Beast King. Or it could be said that when ites to seeking a partner, a male has nothing to fear. He stood straight and said to Elvis solemnly, I know that the Wolf King is the first partner of the Great Messenger but the first partner also does not have the right to stop a female from keeping new family members.¡± Chapter 1595 - I Am Not Stopping You, I Am Giving You A Chance.

Chapter 1595: I Am Not Stopping You, I Am Giving You A Chance.

The corner of Elvis¡¯ lips inched up to reveal an attractive smile and he said, ¡°No, you are wrong. I am not stopping you, I am giving you a chance.¡± Jimmy tilted his head and looked at Elvis, not understanding what he meant. Elvis stood up and ced Gu Mengmeng on the seat, then took a fruit with an unknown name from the table and passed it to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Xiao Meng behave, sit down and eat this fruit while watching the show.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that after all this the ocean was not Elvis¡¯ territory. It would be best if she could scale down matters. She could just reject Jimmy, there was no need to make a scene. But Elvis held the back of her head and nted a kiss on her forehead. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can settle it very soon.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless... Elvis let go of Gu Mengmeng and took wide steps with his long legs until he stood face to face in front of the mermaid beast. When they stood close enough for aparison, Gu Mengmeng then realized that Elvis was much more muscr than Jimmy and his body ratio seemed even more proportionate. But because he had always been hugging her every day, there was hardly a chance for him to show his body to her, so Gu Mengmeng had almost forgotten the stimting effects when looking at him from far because of his manliness. This was really a case of not knowing the truth because of being too self-absorbed in it. Tsk tsk tsk, no wonder Elvis was angry previously. She had been looking for something less significant even when she had something more attractive with her, so naturally it would be a cause of anger. Gu Mengmeng was self-reflecting on herself when Elvis started to speak calmly. ¡°If you want to pursue my female partner, shouldn¡¯t you challenge me first?¡± Elvis lowered his head slightly. Without deliberately using the Beast King pressure, the oppressive aura that a Beast King exuded had already surrounded Jimmy. Elvisughed softly. With a face filled with confidence and calmness, he said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be giving you a chance by epting your challenge?¡± ¡°This is the ocean.¡± Jimmy reminded. Elvis nodded andughed softly, ¡°There is no reason that can stop a male from protecting his own female, no matter where or who.¡± Jimmy nodded after giving it a deep thought, and said, ¡°Alright. Since this is the case, let¡¯spete in the ocean.¡± ¡°This is not fair.¡± Gu Mengmeng panicked and unconsciously said, ¡°Elvis is and beast and cannot breathe underwater, how can hepete?¡± Jimmy wanted to pursue Gu Mengmeng so he would naturally not defy her. Anything that the female he liked says is right. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯spete here and not enter the ocean.¡± Jimmypromised without any principles. But Elvis did not ept it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to give in to me, let¡¯spete in the ocean.¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± Gu Mengmeng was pretty worried.¡± Elvis moved his neck to the left and right, then stretched his arms and hugged Gu Mengmeng to give her a kiss. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My body is heating up, I need to calm down in a cold shower. You should just continue watching the show.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to speak, but Elvis pecked her lips. With his eyes narrowed, he gave her a reassuring smile. Gu Mengmeng felt helpless and sighed. Without saying anything else, she returned to her original position and watched silently as Elvis and Jimmy crossed the boundary of the bubble and entered the ocean. The ocean was the territory of the mermaids. Even though Elvis was strong, there was a huge disadvantage for him ¨C he only had time for a breath. After taking a breath and entering the ocean, since this was the deep sea, there was no chance for Elvis to float to the water surface to exchange air. So, after this breath. if Jimmy had not lost, Elvis would have lost. Chapter 1596 - It Is War When Everything In A Fight Is Fair.

Chapter 1596: It Is War When Everything In A Fight Is Fair.

Gu Mengmeng clenched her teeth tight but still tried to maintain a smile on her face. If Elvis had lost, how was she going to reject this Jimmy?! While Gu Mengmeng was still thinking, Jimmy had alreadyunched an attack on Elvis. Jimmy was an upright mermaid and was not interested in using underhand tricks, otherwise so long as he led Elvis far away to deplete his oxygen, he would have won. There was actually no need for him to attack so quickly. Elvis returned a cold and slight smile. It is war only when everything in a fight is fair. This type of behavior that gave up on the use of one¡¯s own strength was not called upright, but a foolish one. Elvis tried to move his fist. Yeah, there was indeed very strong resistance underwater and it would probably not be wise for him to swing his fist. So he gave up on the idea of fighting and only watched coldly as Jimmy attacked. A mermaid was extremely fast underwater. Even for a Beast King like Elvis, because of his limited vision in water, he could not see his actions very clearly. But vision was only a small contributing factor to a victorious fight, whereas the muscle memory and instinct to danger were more important. So when Jimmy¡¯s web was ced at Elvis¡¯ throat like a sharp knife, Elvis¡¯ ws were faster and had already grasped at Jimmy¡¯s throat. He tilted his head and smiled. Suddenly, the release of beast pressure created a huge ripple underwater and transmitted outwards, creating a huge force that made all the webs of the mermaids present break. The fear experienced was innate and could not be stopped. Jimmy was merely a third-level beast and had been in such close contact to the beast pressure, so he naturally could not withstand it. With a movement of his eyelid, he had already fainted and was forced into his natural form. Elvis had already been merciful, otherwise Jimmy would have been squeezed into a fishball by now. It was not because Elvis had be kind, but because Gu Mengmeng was pregnant and a bloody and violent scene was not a good source of education for her daughter. After all, a young female beast just has to live in a beautiful fairytale-like world. When Elvis carried the fainted Jimmy back to the bubble, the row of mermaids that were ready to express their liking for Gu Mengmeng were all seated in an upright position. None of them dared to flirt with her anymore. Elvis dumped Jimmy before them and said calmly, ¡°He does not seem to be able to withstand a fight... Take care of him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The mermaids understood that Elvis had implicitly meant one word, ¡®Scram!¡¯. So the row of mermaids carried Jimmy, who was in his original form, and left the bubble. At the same time, Lea brought back thick muscles of poisonous shellfish and walked back. When he saw Jimmy in a half-dead state and looked at Elvis, he immediately understood what had happened. Lea unkindly used his tail to trip the mermaid in the center. If it was in the water, nothing would happen but they were in the vacuum bubble, so the mermaid tripped and fell on the people in front, causing the people at the back to fall also. As such, the row of mermaids fell out of the bubble in a miserable manner, and formed a stark contrast to the arrogant look they had when they entered. Carter had also returned with Lea. As a fifth-level mermaid, he naturally could see everything that Lea had done. But he only smiled without saying anything and walked by Lea¡¯s side to Melinda. Then, he used the soundwaves of a mermaid to pass the news to Melinda that there was no need to give another person to Gu Mengmeng as her male partners would not agree to it. Chapter 1597 - A Way To Settle It Once And For All

Chapter 1597: A Way To Settle It Once And For All

Melinda lowered her head and smiled as she replied to Carter using soundwaves. She repeated everything Elvis had done and concluded that even if she had the intentions to, the mermaids had all been frightened by him and none of them would dare to go near Gu Mengmeng anymore. Gu Mengmeng also understood that Elvis¡¯ previous behavior was not because of an impulsive reaction to Jimmy¡¯s challenge. He was warning the others by using a fight thatsted a second, so as to ward off the other mermaids with ulterior motives. This was the only way to settle it once and for all. But it made the situation a little awkward. After all, it was just a kind intention of Melinda. So Gu Mengmeng cleared her throat and said, ¡°After making the arrangements for Kiss of the Ocean, I am going to stay in the desert. Sigh, the sandstorm there is strong and there¡¯s no water, the thought of it is so painful...¡± Melinda was also not a fool, how could she not understand that Gu Mengmeng was giving her an out? She was meaning to say that she won¡¯t be staying in the ocean the whole time, and mermaids cannot stay without water for long, so she won¡¯t keep an Ocean tribe member as her partner. This was a standard response. Originally, Melinda also did not intend on buttering up to Gu Mengmeng, but thinking that all the mermaids were good-looking and different fromnd beasts, she would naturally be d if Gu Mengmeng liked any of them. But now it seems that Elvis and Lea would not agree to it. After all, Gu Mengmeng did not seem to have any intentions of expanding her family, so she would not force it upon her anymore. The ceremony still continued and was not disrupted by this small incident. The songs and dance celebrated a sign of peace, creating a simr feel to the Victory Banquet in the Heavenly World. After all, the Mermaid Tribe was the only tribe that could appreciate music. The birds could also sing, but they could not y instruments and could only produce sounds using their voice. But the mermaids were different. They would produce different sounds from different types of shellfishes, coral, turtle shells and stones, eventually creating a harmonious tune. Compared to a concert in the present world, it was stillcking, but it was considered the most entertaining performance during the many years that Gu Mengmeng had been in the Beast World. Lea handed over the shellfish muscles to Gu Mengmeng and said to her ears, ¡°I have tried it. There¡¯s no poison on the muscles after removing the flesh, what are you intending to do with it?¡± Gu Mengmeng took a muscle and stretched it. It was very stic, but it seemed to be slightly thin, so she took three strings of muscles. As if she was braiding, she braided the muscles and strung 18 red coral pearls together. At the end, she tied a dead knot and tied a simple Chinese knot above it. Then, below the Chinese knot, she ced some scrap material toplete the red coral bracelet. Gu Mengmeng wore the bracelet on her wrist. With a smile, she looked at Elvis and asked, ¡°Hubby, does this look nice?¡± Elvis stroked her little head dotingly and lovingly, and replied, ¡°In my eyes, you will look good no matter what.¡± ¡°Tsk, such a sweet talker who¡¯s full of lies.¡± Gu Mengmeng said this, but the corner of her mouth had been rising. Elvis held her little chin up and looked straight at her eyes. With his eyes filled with gentleness deeper than the ocean, he said seriously, ¡°I have seen your crying face when you looked the most pathetic and seen you when you were in your most natural state in the morning. I know how frustrated you are when you are on your period, I also know how fragile you are when you are emotional. I have seen you when you are the most beautiful and ugliest, but regardless, I like them all. So long as it is you, I cannot turn my eyes away.¡± Chapter 1598 - I’m Afraid That You Won’t Dote On Him In Future

Chapter 1598: I¡¯m Afraid That You Won¡¯t Dote On Him In Future

Gu Mengmeng did not respond to Elvis and only gave him a peck on his chin, then cuddled in his arms, as she watched the dance prepared by Melinda and continued to braid the bracelet. She had worn the first one on her wrist. The second one had been given to Elvis, the third one to Lea, and the fourth one to Melinda. She had finished braided all the remaining coral and shellfish muscles together to form seven more bracelets. She needed to keep five of them ¨C four for her sons and one for the one in her womb. She had to keep one for Sandy and the remaining one... Gu Mengmeng nced around and his eyesnded on Auretin¡¯s face. Even though they really did not have a romantic rtionship, but Auretin was still her guardian beast to other people. She should at least do it out of courtesy, so Gu Mengmeng really gave one bracelet to Auretin. Auretin was an extremely straight guy and did not feel anything towards the essory. Rather, he was more interested in the te of meat that was ced in front of Gu Mengmeng, but he still had the baseline principle as a male beast, and he really could not bring himself to snatch a female beast¡¯s food. But Auretin did not mind the bracelet, whereas Fei Rui really liked it. His clear big eyes continued to stare at the bracelet on Auretin¡¯s hand. The ocean really did notck coral, but the problem was with extracting the poison from the poisonous shellfish. Fei Rui could not have done it himself. Personally, even if he had obtained it, he could not braid like Gu Mengmeng, nor could he tie a Chinese knot, so... even though the raw materials were from the sea, as the underwater Prince, he could not make such a bracelet. Sob sob sob, he really wanted it... Auretin looked at Fei Rui and lifted his hand to ask, ¡°You want this?¡± Fei Rui nodded honestly and replied, ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± Auretin¡¯s face was expressionless and he said, ¡°Every time I saw meat, I also had a face like this.¡± Fei Rui smiled embarrassedly and did not respond. Auretin took off the coral bracelet from his wrist and handed it over to him generously, saying, ¡°For you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fei Rui¡¯s big eyes lit up and his gaze was filled with utmost respect for Auretin. But when he was about to receive it, he lowered his head in a dilemma and shook his head, while saying, ¡°This was gifted by the Great Messenger, everyone in your family has it, if you give it to me...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine without it.¡± Auretin said honestly. It was not a word offort, but it was time for Lea to prepare food, and nothing else concerned him more than that. ¡°I...¡± Fei Rui still did not dare to receive it. But he really wanted it so he ran to the front of Gu Mengmeng. With a pair of clear eyes that were like the stars in the sky, he looked at her full of expectation and asked, ¡°Great Messenger, Auretin said that he is willing to give that red coral bracelet to me, can I take it?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Fei Rui nkly. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°I have already given it to Auretin. If he is willing to give and you are willing to take it, just take it, why do you have to ask me?¡± Fei Ruiughed a little awkwardly and said, ¡°I am afraid that after I keep the red coral bracelet, you will be angry at him and no longer dote on him.¡± Gu Mengmeng had almost choked on her water. Auretin and her really only had the dered rtionship of ¡®family¡¯ and Auretin must have no need for her ¡®doting¡¯. In the family, the only one he needed must have only been Lea. At this thought, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes shifted to look at Lea. Lea had not forgotten that when Auretin wanted to join Saint Nazaire, Gu Mengmeng had even fantasized about them together. At that time, she even had a look that seemed as though he was going to be trouble for Auretin. She just shouted on the spot that she liked him, then turned around to cry. Chapter 1599 - The Legend Of The Deep Sea

Chapter 1599: The Legend Of The Deep Sea

As such, whenever she gazed at him and Auretin like this, Lea would feel his goosebumps form. With his wide eyes narrowed and full of emotions, he smiled dangerously and asked, ¡°Little Mengmeng, what are you thinking?¡± Gu Mengmeng seemed to be troubled after being caught red-handed, so sheughed it off and shook her head to deny having any thoughts. After getting her approval, Fei Rui happily received the red coral bracelet from Auretin and wore it on his wrist to show everyone around. He had even held Melinda¡¯s hands to show off the bracelet to her, causing Carter to be jealous yet helpless, while he could only clench his teeth to say, ¡°You are Melinda¡¯s brother so I shall bear with you.¡± That night, Gu Mengmeng stayed under the ocean. The next morning, Melinda, Carter and Fei Rui all apanied her to where the Kiss of the Ocean was located. If she was not certain that she was in the ocean, she would have suspected that whatever she had seen was from another gxy in the Milky Way. There was a ck pearl floating in the center, with the surrounding shrouded with a darkyer of poisonous fog that varied in thickness. It looked like a scene from a science fiction Hollywood movie, as though they were observing the gxy from within a spaceship, except that it was not colorful and there was darkness. Within the poisonous fog, there were many floating shellfishes. All of them moved slowly, like the sloth named sh from ¡®Zootopia¡¯. The shellfishes slowly opened and closed, as if they were eating the poisonous fog. Without Snake¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity protecting her, Gu Mengmeng did not dare to stand too close to the poisonous fog and could only stay within the safe boundaries as she pointed at it and asked, ¡°Lea, did you retrieve the muscles from these shellfishes here yesterday?¡± Lea nodded. Gu Mengmeng rubbed her chin and thought seriously, as she said, ¡°When I retrieved the Kiss of the Ocean that time, it was in a huge shellfish, do you think one of the poisonous shellfish ate the pearl up?¡± Fei Rui secretly bit his lower lip. He moved forward to tug at her elbow, shook his head and said, ¡°It cannot be.¡± ¡°Cannot be?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Fei Rui took a breath, then tilted his head as he looked at Gu Mengmeng. Smiling, he said to her, ¡°Does the Great Messenger know about the Legend of the Deep Sea?¡± Another legend? Now, Gu Mengmeng felt herself having an instinct reaction whenever she heard the word ¡®legend¡¯. At the desert, Bi An told her a legend and he died afterwards. At Motou, Gregory told her another legend and he died. Now Fei Rui was going to tell her another legend? Frowning, Gu Mengmeng instinctively asked, ¡°Can I not listen to it...¡± Fei Rui chuckled and replied, ¡°You should listen to it. This legend has something to do with the Kiss of the Ocean.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead as a foreboding feeling intensified in her. Before she could reply, Fei Rui sat beside her on the turtle¡¯s back and transformed his fish¡¯s tail into legs. He hugged his knees and sat in an upright posture. After turning his head to look at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Legend says that this ck pearl was originally not called Kiss of the Ocean. It was only a poisonous pearl from these poisonous shellfishes. Even though it was poisonous, it was not strong enough to remain in the ocean.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and did not say anything. She had also thought about this question, How could a poisonous item have such a romantic name like the Kiss of the Ocean? If it had a name, it should have been ¡®The Devil¡¯s Agreement¡¯ or ¡®Eye of the Grim Reaper¡¯. How would it be called Kiss of the Ocean ¨C a name that was obviously rted to love? Chapter 1600 - This Was Not A Legend, But Gossip.

Chapter 1600: This Was Not A Legend, But Gossip.

Fei Rui seemed to notice her confusion and grinned widely. His smile had always been that pure and innocent, so when he smiled it seemed as though the poisonous fog around them had been purified. Fei Rui continued to hug his knees as his eyes turned to the ck pearl in the middle of the poisonous fog. He took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Around a millennium ago, there was an extremely poisonous snake that fell in love with a female.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face darkened and instantly she assigned the characters. An extremely poisonous snake... Little shit. A female... Wang Xiaoxin. The people in the legend were people she knew, and this really disrupted her interest in the story. Forget it, it did not matter whether it was a legend, she was just going to treat it as a gossip and listen. ¡°But that female did not love him. She had even... hated him, despised him, and even wanted to kill him.¡± Eh? Gu Mengmeng was stunned. This version of the story obviously did not match reality. Gu Mengmeng did not forget the scene when little shit and Wang Xiaoxin reunited that day. One of them said with an emotional gaze, ¡°I hate you so much, why did you make me wait so long?¡± The other replied lovingly, ¡°Sorry, I amte.¡± Even if Wang Xiaoxin had not set things up for a thousand years to revive little shit and lure her to search for the seven treasures, and even involved her own son, just these two sentences that they said were sufficient to show the loving rtionship they had. Even if it was not deep love, it should still be an unforgettable one. How could they not be in love but hate each other instead? This was not logical, really not logical. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Did you remember wrongly?¡± Fei Rui looked at Gu Mengmeng with a look of confusion, and shook his head seriously, saying, ¡°There are not many legends in the ocean, especially since the mermaid tribe had been the protector of the ocean for many generations, I couldn¡¯t have remembered this legend wrongly.¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. She felt that she had many doubts and could not resolve any of them. She could only lift her arms and say, ¡°Alright, then continue, I shall listen.¡± Fei Rui nodded and continued, ¡°Even though the female was highly reluctant, the snake beast was very domineering and oppressive and he was very strong. In order for her partner to not find her, the snake beast tied her up and hid her in the ocean.¡± As Fei Rui spoke, he turned to look at Gu Mengmeng, and said, ¡°The big bubble that Melinda had made for you was passed down from a thousand years ago. That time, the snake beast had also made such a big bubble for the female, so that she could move freely and breathe underwater.¡± Gu Mengmengughed dryly and thought, move freely and breathe? What kind of freedom was it to be watched over in a restricted area? That should be being jailed... And in such a deep ocean, there was no chance of escaping at all. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips and thought, with little shit keeping Wang Xiaoxin in captivity like this, no wonder he was being detested. ¡°The snake beast said that whenever the female was willing to be partners with him, he would let her out. But the female really detested him. No matter what he did, she refused to be partners with him. The more he forced her, the more she retaliated so that she could escape.¡± ¡°Then... in order to escape, she epted a mermaid as her partner.¡± When Fei Rui talked about this, his eyes dimmed. Gu Mengmeng did not know the reason for his disappointment and only patted his back lightly, while giving him a warm smile. Chapter 1601 - Just The Thought Of It Made Me Shudder.

Chapter 1601: Just The Thought Of It Made Me Shudder.

Fei Rui shook his head gently to show that he was fine. Then he asked Gu Mengmeng, if it was you, would you ept someone you don¡¯t like so that you could escape? Gu Mengmeng really wanted to shake her head and say with confidence that she won¡¯t. If it was five years ago when she had juste to the Beast World, she might really say this. But the experience during the past five years had taught her to ept reality. Imagine if Cole had imprisoned her and forced her to be his partner? Hah, in order for her to escape tond to meet with Elvis and Lea, she would definitely agree to be partners with a mermaid. It was not just about her defying with her life at stake, there was still Elvis and Lea¡¯s life tied to hers. In her womb, there was still another child¡¯s life. If she had died, Elvis and Lea would be suffering pain worse than death. They would go crazy and destroy the entire Beast World, including themselves. And Gu Mengmeng cannot let such things happen. So her answer was obvious ¨C she would definitely ept a mermaid as her partner in order to escape. Even though she hesitated, she eventually nodded her head and said, ¡°If it was me, I would do it.¡± She could feel that Elvis¡¯ arms, that were around her, had tightened. She turned back to look at Elvis. His face was straight and solemn. As though he had hesitated for a lot, he said cautiously, ¡°You did right.¡± Gu Mengmeng stayed in Elvis¡¯ arms and smiled lightly, ¡°But this scenario won¡¯t happen to us. Lea and you are both Beast Kings, there would almost be no chance of trying to kidnap me under your watch.¡± Fei Ruiughed and did not expose the truth. In fact, if one did not care about the oue, it was still possible. For example, they were both underwater now. Even if Elvis and Lea were Beast Kings, but in this depth underwater, there was no chance of them moving agilely. They just had to burst the oxygen bubble around the two of them to easily capture Gu Mengmeng. But in this deep sea, all the mermaids had be faithful to Gu Mengmeng. No matter how much they desired bing her partner, they would not go to such extreme. This was the difference between a mermaid and a snake beast. Fei Rui knew that given Gu Mengmeng and Lea¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for them to not consider this possibility, but they had given the mermaids their utmost trust. As such, they dared to dive down with them to this ce that was this dangerous to them. This trust was very precious and the mermaid tribe treasured it extremely, that¡¯s why they would not do anything to break it. Since they would not do it, then why did they say those suspicious words? So Fei Rui kept his gaze and continued looking at the Kiss of the Ocean, saying, ¡°The female did not escape blindly. Even though she was in the deep sea, she had obtained a way tomunicate with the outside world through the mermaid. Her partner found the seaside and fought with the snake beast. He risked his life to fight and hold back the snake beast, while the mermaid took her away using this opportunity.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her chin up as she listened to this story. Although Fei Rui said it calmly, it made her feel emotional as she heard it. Little shit¡¯s capability had already reached the level of a demigod. How much had Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s partner risked to hold him back so that she could have the chance to escape? Just the thought of it made her shudder. With little shit¡¯s hot temper, it seemed like he would not stop at all in a fight. Chapter 1602 - A Fool’s Dream

Chapter 1602: A Fool¡¯s Dream

¡°After the female sessfully escaped ashore, the mermaid unfortunately could not leave with her.¡± Fei Rui continued, ¡°Because once they were onnd, the mermaid no longer had an advantage over fighting. Not only was he unable to protect her, it was highly likely that he would be a burden to her as well. He could not let the chance that he had sacrificed so much for her to escape, to go to waste. So the mermaid decided to let the female leave herself, whereas he returned to the sea to hold back the snake beast and fight for a chance to save her partners. Even if only one of her partners could survive and leave, it was still a very precious blessing to her.¡± Gu Mengmeng took notice of this key point ¨C Wang Xiaoxin had agreed to be partners with the mermaid but before they could actualise it, they were separated. In other words, the mermaid could not make a breakthrough in the restrictions of his level and the highest level he could reach was the third-level. A third-level orc challenging a demigod snake beast, hah, it would even be an exaggeration to call it a challenge, it was practically suicide. With little shit¡¯s fighting style, a simple sweep of his tail would instantly crush him into fish balls. ¡°Of course, the mermaid was no match for the snake beast, but he still managed to stop him, because he told the snake beast... He had stolen away the female while the snake beast was not around and only he knew where she was hiding.¡± Fei Rui turned his head to look at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°This lie is very lousy, right? If he had really stolen away the female, why did he return to walk right into the trap? Wouldn¡¯t the normal choice be running away? But probably because the mermaid tribe was usually honest and won¡¯t lie, or because the snake beast was overwhelmed with rage and could not differentiate a lie in an emotional state. In any case, the mermaid¡¯s lie sessfully distracted the snake beast into chasing after him. In order to fight for a chance for her partners to escape, he continued to swim deeper into the ocean...¡± Indeed, the mermaid had an advantage in speed when underwater, but this advantage would only exist when their capabilities did not differ much. If little shit was a third-level or fourth-level beast, the mermaid¡¯s strategy would have a likelihood of seeding. But little shit was a demigod at that time. With such a great difference in their level, it was sufficient to ovee the advantage that he had as a mermaid. Moreover, little shit was not an ordinarynd beast, it was also considered his territory underwater. It was practically a fool¡¯s dream for the mermaid to want to earn time by swimming faster than little shit. True enough... Fei Rui continued his story, ¡°Sadly, the mermaid was caught by the snake beast before he could get far. But the snake beast did not kill him. Instead, the snake beast hung him and the female¡¯s partners on the shore to force her to return. The female did not run too far away and had been hiding nearby the whole time. When she saw her partners and the mermaid caught and in life-danger, she eventually appeared in front of the snake beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng had guessed this. Even though Wang Xiaoxin was terrifyingly rational, she was not someone who was so selfish that she would not care about other¡¯s lives, especially when those who were caught were her partners. Fei Rui stayed silent for a while, then said, ¡°The female ate the ck pearl that was covered in the snake beast¡¯s venom and needed the snake beast to give her the antidote every day, otherwise she would be poisoned to death. All this for the exchange of her partners¡¯ safety. The snake beast never locked the female underwater again, and allowed her to stay onnd with her partners, except that she needed to return to his side every sunset to obtain the antidote.¡± ¡°In order for the snake beast to lower his guards, the female cooperated. Until one day, the mermaid who had returned to the sea to look for the antidote came back...¡± Chapter 1603 - There’s Always A Lovesick Man, This Hatred Had Nothing To Do With A Woman.

Chapter 1603: There¡¯s Always A Lovesick Man, This Hatred Had Nothing To Do With A Woman.

¡°He obtained an ancient secret prescription from the ocean tribe¡¯s elders. The poison from the pearl of a poisonous shellfish cannot be cured and one could exchange their lives for another.¡± As Fei Rui spoke, he pointed at the ck pearl that was floating among the poisonous fog, ¡°It exists, grows and belongs to the poisonous shellfish. If you want to save the female, the only way is to eat the poisonous shellfish king, and then kiss her. Using mouth contact, he can then suck the ck pearl into his own body.¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned and did not say anything. All the males in the Beast World were not afraid of losing their lives for someone they liked. They were blindly courageous about their love and never bothered about their lives. She could even imagine how ted the mermaid was when he found out about this method. He must have been thinking about how she could be saved and never thought about how his own life would end as a result. ¡°The mermaid swallowed the entire shellfish king and rushed to swim onshore before the poison had an effect on his heart. Finally, during thest moments of sunset, he saw the female who was about to go find the snake beast. With the poisonous shellfish king in his throat, his vocal cords were already damaged and he could not produce a sound. He could only continuously use his tail to hit against the water surface to attract her attention. Despite the immense burning pain that reached his entire body because of the poison, he was unperturbed and hit the water surface to produce sshes everywhere.¡± ¡°Finally, he seeded in attracting her attention. The female ran to the seaside and asked him what¡¯s wrong. He could not say anything and only held her tightly and kissed her.¡± When Fei Rui said this, he turned around to look at Gu Mengmeng. There was a glow in his eyes, that seemed like he knew something, as though he had certain desires about the future, and also as though he had certain unclear fantasies. He said, ¡°It was rumored that the scene in that moment was captured. It was so beautiful that even the waves were unwilling to interrupt their kiss. That was the moment when the sea was the most peaceful and there was no wind or huge waves. The sunset flow left the most beautiful shadow on them, like a pair of gentle hands that was cautiously protecting their first kiss... The once in a lifetime and only kiss.¡± ¡°The poisonous pearl in the female¡¯s body was sucked into the mermaid¡¯s body by the poisonous shellfish king. Thebined poison caused the mermaid¡¯s skin to start rotting. With the remaining strength in him, he pushed away the female and told her that she was free and the snake beast could no longer use the pearl to threaten her. Whereas, the mermaid jumped back into the sea to offer his damaged body to the Beast Deity, so that he could forever remain in the ocean.¡± Gu Mengmeng finally understood that the shell that had instantly disintegrated into dust when she touched it was the poisonous shellfish king stuck in the mermaid¡¯s throat. ¡°There¡¯s always a lovesick man and this hatred had nothing to do with a woman.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and said softly, thenughed, ¡°Our previous Beast Messenger really... did notck any lovesick man around her.¡± Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and kissed the top of her head, saying, ¡°You also do notck any around you.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Of course she knew that she did notck any. Wouldn¡¯t Snakel, who had died for her twice, be the greatest fool? And also Gregory who had broken his own wings for her and jumped into the volcanova. She nced sideways and hugged Elvis and Lea. She continued, ¡°Both of you had better stay with me and not be one of these love fools, you understand?¡± Lea smiled without objecting to it, then asked Fei Rui, ¡°Little mermaid, do you know what the poisonous shellfish king looks like?¡± Chapter 1604 - He Was Honored, Not In Misery.

Chapter 1604: He Was Honored, Not In Misery.

Fei Ruiughed while nodding, then opened his mouth. This action frightened Gu Mengmeng and caused her to break out in a cold sweat. With a tight furrow of her brows, she opened her eyes wide open and held Fei Rui¡¯s shoulders tightly with both hands, saying, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fei Rui was still smiling. His eyes were as dazzling as the stars, clearer than the sea water and even more wless than the moonlight. ¡°I am the Prince of Bridges... and also a member of Saint Nazaire.¡± As Fei Rui smiled, he said, but the sight of blood flowing along the corner of his lips stung her eyes, causing Fei Rui¡¯s bright smile to give off a feeling of pain. ¡°Moreover, I like the Great Messenger the most... I have to protect the deep sea boundary, and also... the Great Messenger.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and teardrops fell from her face. She reached out her hands and wanted to hold Fei Rui¡¯s throat to make him spit out the poisonous shellfish king. But Fei Rui grabbed her hands and left a kiss on the back of her hands. Then with her eyes smiling, he looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Great Messenger. My death can protect the entire ocean. This is an honor for me.¡± After he finished, Fei Rui leaned back and entered into the poisonous fog. That pair of eyes that were as dazzling as the stars were still smiling and looked at the people who were not far away. There was his most precious sister there, but his brother-inw was very reliable and would guard Melinda well, so there was no need to worry... There was his most important friend there, but Lea is such a good cook, Auretin should be able to live blissfully. There was his most liked Great Messenger... Oh no, the Great Messenger is crying. But never mind, her partners were all strong and loved her so much, they would definitely be able to coax her. Sorry, Great Messenger, I did not want to make you cry. But with all of you sending me on thisst journey, I still feel quite blessed. Forgive me for my selfishness, I really did not have the courage to walk through thisst journey alone. Finally, thank you to all... for listening to my long story. Fei Rui dispersed the poisonous fog, turned around when he was in front of the Kiss of the Ocean and swallowed it in one mouth into his stomach. He could feel the poisonous pearl causing his throat to rot as it moved down his chest... Great, it was absorbed by the poisonous shellfish king. Fei Rui breathed out, then slowly closed his eyes, as though there was instantly no more gxy in the night sky and no more stars left. ¡°Fei Rui!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt her chest burning and she used all her strength to shout, as though her chest was going to explode. Why did this happen? Why would Fei Rui do something this unpredictable? He was still acting coquettishly in front of her the day before and asked if he could keep the bracelet that she had given to Auretin, and today... Melinda took a step forward and held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s wrist. Her eyes reddened but she still forced a smile and said to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Great Messenger, stop crying. My elder brother has already decided to do this a long time ago. This is his mission, he was honored, not in misery.¡± ¡°He had already decided a long time ago?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked Melinda with tears welling up in her eyes. Melinda nodded and replied, ¡°Ever since the day the Kiss of the Ocean reappeared in the deep sea, my elder brother has already prepared for this.¡± ¡°Then why did you not stop him!¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to me Melinda, because she know the person who would be the most upset would be Melinda, but she could not stop herself. Such a great kid, why did he have to be buried in the seabed and never see daylight again? Chapter 1605 - There Has Never Been A Special Power That Would Be Activated For No Reason.

Chapter 1605: There Has Never Been A Special Power That Would Be Activated For No Reason.

¡°I had tried to stop him,¡± Melinda nced at Gu Mengmeng, then at Elvis and did not continue. Gu Mengmeng choked. With narrowed eyes, she asked Melinda, ¡°So you arranged those mermaids yesterday...¡± Melinda nodded and said, :They are the outstanding mermaids whom I have picked out and they are willing to use their lives to exchange for a kiss from you.¡± whom Gu Mengmeng did not know what to say. She really pitied Fei Rui, but other people¡¯s lives are still lives... As though she knew what Gu Mengmeng had thought about, Melinda held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I know that I was being selfish, but if I could... I really did not wish the person to die to be my elder brother, so I prepared all those...¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Yes, she did not have the right to criticize Melinda. Didn¡¯t she also sacrifice Miranda¡¯s children to protect her own child? At one¡¯s most desperate moments, their human nature would reveal itself to be a selfish one. Gu Mengmeng looked at Melinda¡¯s face. It was still forcing a smile despite the blood fria forming in her eyes. It made her unable to me her further and could only sigh heavily, ¡°You should have told me beforehand, maybe I could stop Fei Rui?¡± Melinda shook her head with a forced smile and said, ¡°If there was no one to swallow the poisonous shellfish king to suck the Kiss of the Ocean, this pearl would continue to release poisonous fog and attract all the other poisonous shellfish in the sea. When the poison has dispersed, the ck pearl would be an ordinary pearl... The Kiss of the Ocean would then cease to exist. So, there needs to be someone willing to sacrifice their life and allow the Kiss of the Ocean to be sucked back into the poisonous shellfish king. This will allow the poisonous shellfish king to continue nurturing the pearl, so that when the next Messenger of the Beast Deity returns a millenniumter, the Kiss of the Ocean would still be there.¡± There has never been a special power that would be activated for no reason. There always has to be someone silently paying the price for the benefit that a person enjoys. Only that this price has been kept a secret and you did not know. And when this price bes presented so explicitly right before your eyes, you will then learn to feel guilty. With her hands holding her chest, Gu Mengmeng looked at Fei Rui, who was curled up like a baby in deep sleep. She watched, while concerned about whether his body would rot because of the poisonous fog. Eventually, itpletely disappeared and became a puddle of ck liquid. In the center of the water, there was a very small shell that was half a finger high, two fingers wide, and it was slightly opened, as the poisonous fog was slowly sucked in. Fei Rui did not leave any corpse behind. His flesh had be the nutrients for the poisonous shellfish king and to nourish the Kiss of the Ocean. The poisonous shell that had initially surrounded the Kiss of the Ocean seemed to be attracted by the poisonous shellfish king and stuck to it like a ma, forming a strange object that was fused together. Then, Gu Mengmeng saw the cracklines forming on the shell that was sucked to the poisonous shellfish king, followed by a series of cracking sounds. The poisonous shell shattered into bits and sank into the deep sea, disappearing in the bottomless darkness. The flesh of the shellfish gradually turned into a ck liquid, just like Fei Rui, after losing its shell, and it was slowly taken into the poisonous shellfish king. All the poisonous fog could be seen sucked into the poisonous shellfish king, then the poisonous shellfish king slowly released new poisonous fog around itself. As the poisonous shellfish king sank deeper, Gu Mengmeng tried to follow it down. Chapter 1606 - The Second Family Rule

Chapter 1606: The Second Family Rule

The poisonous shellfish king sank into the soil of the seabed, then the soil instantly had a strange transformation that could be seen with the naked eye. Firstly, its color became as dark as ink, then the corals and seaweed wilted, as though they had been sucked dry of their lives, and were taken in by the ck soil, like they had entered a quicksand. The fishes that could not escape in time immediately flipped upside down and were swallowed by the soil. Gu Mengmeng realized that this was no longer soil, this had be an underwater quicksand. Previously, when she was retrieving the Kiss of the Ocean, little shit had been the one carrying her to swim across it. Now that she thinks about it, if the person who had apanied her that time was not little shit, no one could have possibly survived this poison. Even Snake might not be able to do it. Hah, was he suffering the retribution a thousand years after the sin that hemitted himself? She did not forget about it. That time, little shit¡¯s skin had almostpletely been rotten because of the poisonous fog. His wounds were so deep that even his bones could be seen. Then now, the person who hasmitted the sin is her. Does it mean that a thousand yearster, she would be the one guarding and sending the next Messenger of the Beast Deity to retrieve this Kiss of the Ocean? Without Snake¡¯s Tear of the Beast Deity, she no longer had a body that was immune to poison. By that time... she would probably die here, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous for the almighty Beast Deity to die because of the poison of Kiss of the Ocean? Elvis tightened his hands around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist and kissed her little hands. He hugged her in his arms and whispered softly, ¡°Now that it hase to this, there¡¯s no point being upset. Fei Rui is a courageous male beast and we all won¡¯t forget him.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and leaned slightly on Elvis¡¯ chest, replying, ¡°I am here to make arrangements for the Kiss of the Ocean, but I never expected this oue. I thought that it would be fine so long as no one swears to me, but... Besides a swear, I did not know that even a legend could cost a life. In the future, I don¡¯t want to listen to any legends, don¡¯t let anyone tell me.¡± Elvisughed softly and seemed to feel helpless. In the Beast World, the life of a male beast had always been this unimportant. Not just the self-sacrifice made by Fei Rui, there were many other male beasts who had died for no reason so as to amuse their female partners. Without mentioning distant examples, think about how many male beasts had died because of Nina? When did anyone feel sad for them? The males in the Beast World were aggressive and fond of fighting. There would be countless of them dying every day. Competing for food, with only the sole winner enjoying it all ¨C this is the way of living in the Beast World, and also its rule. No one would shed a tear for the weak, there would even be fewer people who would remember the males who had died because they were not strong enough. Only Gu Mengmeng would regard a male beast¡¯s life so highly. He loved her kindness, yet he also felt pained. Sighing, Elvis lightly patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back and said, ¡°Alright, our family¡¯s second rule is that no one can share any legend. If anyone mentions the word ¡®legend¡¯ before you, I will bite them to death, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted tough, but she could not. Looking at the poisonous shellfish king and the surroundings sinking deeper into the quicksand, just like what she had witnessed when she had retrieved the Kiss of the Ocean, she shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This ce... would be very dangerouster on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without any objections, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and shot Carter a meaningful nce. All of them immediately turned around and swam towards the huge bubble that Melinda had prepared for Gu Mengmeng. Only Gu Mengmeng and Melinda continued to look back at the abyss swallowed by darkness. They knew that there was a very pure young man there. He had the clearest eyes and the warmest smile, but from that day onwards, he would be guarding the pearl in the darkness alone for a thousand years... Chapter 1607 - Treasure The Person Before You

Chapter 1607: Treasure The Person Before You

Fei Rui¡¯s death brought a huge blow to Gu Mengmeng. She felt very ufortable but she could not me anyone. She could not vent the frustration suppressed within her and remained depressed every day. At this time, she would be reminded of Cole. After Cole died, Gu Mengmeng thought a lot. If she did not think about liking or hatred towards him, she realized that he treated her quite well. He bore the burden of all the dirty and unsightly things, so that when something like what happened to Fei Rui ured, she could me him with a reason, use him and criticize him, whereas she herself could be at ease. Even though Cole¡¯s personality was twisted, but he really treated her nicely. Elvis and Lea were unwilling for Gu Mengmeng to continue staying in the deep sea, where she would be reminded of sad memories, so after they updated Carter on the operation of the tribe, as well as the precautions when guarding the Kiss of the Ocean, they left with Gu Mengmeng. It was rare that during this period, Auretin, who had always been a glutton, did not bug Lea for food. Instead, he wore an emotionless face with a solemn aura each time. After arriving onnd, Auretin asked Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Are you feeling upset?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at him in confusion. Auretin pursed his lips and added, ¡°About little Fei Rui.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes dimmed and she nodded. Auretin, ¡°Is it a feeling of emptiness?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled bitterly and nodded again. Auretin replied ¡®Oh¡¯ after thinking deeply, then said after a long period of silence, ¡°So it feels like this to lose a friend.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Auretin in confusion. She wanted to say something, but she could not find the right words to express herself. But as though he could understand the emotions in her eyes, Auretin replied directly, ¡°In the past, I did not have any friends. After knowing you guys, I finally became close to others. You and Elvis, Lea are all strong enough, so... this is my first time losing a friend.¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Auretin¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Someone once told me that not every farewell is an expected one, they would always bring you pain and take you by surprise. So... treasure the person before you. While he is still around, treat them as nicely as you can, so that when this ¡®surprise¡¯es, you would not be feeling regrets. You won¡¯t be tortured by all the ¡®what-ifs¡¯ ¨C ¡®what if I had treated him nicer¡¯, ¡®what if I had listened to him more attentively¡¯, ¡®what if...¡¯¡± Auretin seemed to understand vaguely and nodded dazedly. For the first time, he turned around to look at the never ending deep ocean. He was telling himself that from that day onwards, if he met someone he cares about, he would treat them as best as he could. After leaving the ocean, thest stop was Saint Nazaire. When they returned to Saint Nazaire, they could see Barete standing straight at the entrance of the tribe from a distance. Barete, whom they had not seen for a long time, had matured and was no longer that young man who was impulsively brave and blindly following Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instructions to help her escape from Saint Nazaire. Within a short span of five years, he had already built up an aged feeling because of an unmentionable rtionship. Besides Barete, Burke and Kanwu had all reached Saint Nazaire. Gu Mengmeng was not the least surprised. After all, Chixuan had already rushed to the Snake King valley right after winter ended, so it was impossible for Kanwu and Burke to not know that something had happened to Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1608 - Why Do I Feel Abandoned By You

Chapter 1608: Why Do I Feel Abandoned By You

The death of the Beast King was such a major issue that it was easy to obtain news about it. Kanwu is already one and a half head taller than Gu Mengmeng now. When Gu Mengmeng wanted to hug her son, she had to beckon to him to bend down. This meant that her son had really grown up into a mature male beast. ¡°Mum, why do I feel abandoned by you?¡± Kanwu walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and tug at the corner of her clothes, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t be despising me now because of my little sister? Mum, after all I have been your beloved son for so many years, you can¡¯t possibly not want me just like this? I also won¡¯tpete with my little sister for your love...¡± Gu Mengmeng poked his head and said, ¡°What exactly is in your head? You are a piece of flesh from your mother¡¯s body. That time when I was giving birth to you, I had almost lost my life, yet you are saying something this heartless to me? Ah?¡± ¡°Mum, I was wrong. Heh heh.¡± Kanwu had always been the one to speak his mind. Seeing Gu Mengmeng poke himself, he was not angry and onlyughed dryly. Gu Mengmeng sighed and replied, ¡°But Kanwu, your mother can¡¯t possibly be with you for a lifetime. Your second brother, he... has something to do on his own. You have to grow up eventually and learn to take some responsibility yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, Kanwu was immediately agitated and said, ¡°Mum, you are still going to abandon me?! Then, in this case... Mum, I found a new lover for you, he¡¯s quite fun, how about you...¡± Before Kanwu could finish his sentence, he was kicked away by Elvis. That face was so dark... that ck ink had almost dripped from it. ¡°New-lover?!¡± Elvis gritted his teeth and forced each word out of his mouth, ¡°Do you have a dying wish? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped Elvis immediately and stroked his chest to calm him down, ¡°Our child is just spouting nonsense without thinking, why are you in a rage? It¡¯s not right to use violence at home!¡± Lea pulled Gu Mengmeng away from Elvis¡¯ elbow and hugged her in his arms. He did not give her a chance to stop him at all. With a fake smile hanging from his face, he nced at Kanwu, who was kicked away, then looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I think that in that world, besides the miraculous healing techniques, there are also idioms that make a lot of sense ¨C such as ¡®a loving mother leads to a useless son¡¯, ¡®a filial son is nurtured through beatings¡¯, ¡®one cannot be useful without being taught a lesson¡¯, ¡®a son cannot aplish without being beaten¡¯... Gu Mengmeng finally understood ¨C when Kanwu mentioned ¡®new lover¡¯, it was as though he had stabbed a wasp¡¯s hive. This was the greatest taboo for Elvis and Lea. Sigh, this foolish son, why did he only grow taller and not develop some intelligence?! By saying something like this in front of these two who were easily jealous, he was really seeking his own death... just like his father! But even if he was courting trouble, he was still her child, she could not possibly watch as these two Beast Kings bullied her second-level son. So she used her strength to push Lea. Actually, her strength was too weak to push Lea. But because she no longer had the abilities of a Beast King, Lea was even more cautious and did not use his strength when holding her. He had held her even gentler than when he was holding a piece of tofu, as he was afraid that she might be injured. As such, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s light push easily allowed her to break free. Using her two short legs to run, she quickly ran in front of Kanwu and like a mother hen, protected her son behind her. She red at Elvis and Lea and said, ¡°If you want to hit my son, then you have to step over my corpse. So long as I am still breathing, I shall see who dares to touch my son!¡± Chapter 1609 - Know More About Your New Lover?

Chapter 1609: Know More About Your New Lover?

Elvis sighed helplessly and stood on the spot without moving, saying simply, ¡°I am the Wolf King.¡± ¡°I know! And I am still the Wolf Queen, what about it?!¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and shouted. Leaughed at the side so much that he could not straighten his back. With one hand around Elvis¡¯ shoulders and the other finger pointing at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Did you forget? Mengmeng said that a pregnancy would cause someone to be foolish for three years... Hahaha, we would have to suffer for the next three years.¡± Elvis sighed and repeated, ¡°Queen, I am the Wolf King.¡± Gu Mengmeng was amused by him, but she could not lose to her aura. She straightened her neck and repeated, ¡°I know, so what?!¡± ¡°Cough...¡± Kanwu stood up from behind Gu Mengmeng and wrapped his long arms around her waist. Then, he moved her behind him andughed out loud, ¡°Mum, I am a mature male beast now, I would beughed at if it was known that I was hiding behind a female beast. Don¡¯t forget, the warrior of the Wolf n is never scared of battle and death. Most importantly... you are the only female beast in our family. Whether it is your two partners who are not that mentally sound, or us the four brothers, we would not hide behind you like a coward when we are in danger. Instead, we should be the ones defending in front of you like armor, you should be the one who should be protected, you know?¡± Gu Mengmeng was a little touched after hearing what her son said and her eyes instantly welled up with tears. ¡°Son...¡± Gu Mengmeng was so touched that before she could speak, Kanwu suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Moreover, mum you are really foolish now. That crazy partner of yours is a Wolf King. If he wants to kill me, there¡¯s no need to step over your corpse. He just has to stand there and stare at me and I would be dead. When he swung his fist at me, it showed that he had no intention to kill me. But when you suddenly pounced and became emotional, it made me feel embarrassed, hahaha...¡± Gu Mengmeng really wanted to hit Kanwu but he clenched his fist and eventually only poke his head. As ifforting herself, she said, ¡°Blood-rted, you are really my blood-rted son!¡± Kanwuughed foolishly with his mouth wide open. He held her shoulders and said, as though currying her favor, ¡°Sigh, mum, really, don¡¯t you want to know more about your new lover? He has thick brows, huge eyes, wless skin, broad shoulders, thin waist and perky butt...¡± Smash! When Kanwu¡¯s voice ended, he was hit against the ground hard. Just like what he had said, Elvis did not even move his feet and only raised his brows, but he already was on the ground and could not stand up. ¡°Mum...¡± Kanwu pleaded. Gu Mengmeng nced coldly and said, ¡°Just use words if you are talking, why do you have to be rough? Release my son, now!¡± Elvis took a deep breath and did not release Kanwu. Instead, he walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side and carried her in his arms. With his dark blue eyes looking straight at her, he asked, ¡°Do you have an interest in the new lover that he had arranged?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng answered directly. This sessfully made Elvis happy and he nodded his head and released Kanwu. He looked at Kanwu from a superior stand and said, ¡°Brat, if you dare to arrange another person for her under my watch, I don¡¯t mind letting you be crippled for the rest of your life, so that you can be a spineless wolf that can onlyy on the ground.¡± Upon hearing this, Kanwu immediately flew into a rage. He rolled and struggled on the ground while shouting, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t care... I don¡¯t want to be a child without a mum... I want to arrange a new lover for my mum. I will look for a new one for my mum every day, I want to let my mum stay by my side... Ah... I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care...¡± Chapter 1610 - Just The Mouth Of Baby Teeth Of Yours, Who Can You Kill?

Chapter 1610: Just The Mouth Of Baby Teeth Of Yours, Who Can You Kill?

Gu Mengmeng face-palmed. Previously when he was still a wolf cub, he still seemed a little adorable. But now a 1.9 meter tall youngd was rolling about and throwing a tantrum... It was really embarrassing to look. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Kanwu, get up.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Kanwu replied with a huff, ¡°You have to meet the new lover I prepared for you, otherwise I won¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°Alright, I will meet him,¡± Gu Mengmeng relented, then turned to give Elvis and Lea aforting look. Wasn¡¯t it just meeting another person? She just had to say that she doesn¡¯t like him after meeting him. Just treat it as coaxing a child, why do they have to be so serious? Elvis also knew that he had already hit Kanwu twice that day. If he really beat him another time, Gu Mengmeng would really fall out with him. She always sided Hede and his brothers unconditionally, so it was already her limit when she tolerated him two times. Alright, isn¡¯t it just meeting a ¡®new lover¡¯? Hopefully that new lover would be tough enough for a beating. Hearing Gu Mengmeng agree, Kanwu then immediately stood up from the ground. He did not care about the pain from Elvis¡¯ hits. He immediately signaled to the side and howled. Then, a person walked out from behind the tree and tried to make himself look calm. However, his frozen expression and awkward hands exposed himpletely. Gu Mengmeng looked at the person and could not help but smile bitterly. She looked at Kanwu and asked, ¡°Victor is the one you are rmending as my new lover? If I am not wrong, previously when I left Zacharias, I had clearly turned him down.¡± A little tiger that was almost as old as her son ¨C Gu Mengmeng would never have any intentions towards him no matter what. She did not forget the first time when she met this little tiger, he was still fighting with Kanwu on the ground. To her, Victor was merely her son¡¯s ssmate. She had to dere once again that she was really not a strangedy, she was not a pedophile! Kanwu grabbed Victor and dragged him in front of Gu Mengmeng. He whispered to his ears, ¡°Let me tell you, this is really thest time. If you really do not grasp this opportunity, my mother would really leave... As your brother, I have already done the most I could. See how I did not cower in fear even after my father beat me up like this. If you dare to be a coward... I will bite you each time I meet you in the future, until you die!¡± Victor was extremely nervous initially, but after being teased by Kanwu like this, he became rxed. He nced sideways at Kanwu and said, ¡°Tsk, how do you speak to your senior? Just that mouth of baby teeth of yours, who can you kill? Even if I do not retaliate and let you bite, your teeth might even fall off.¡± Kanwu was infuriated and wanted to beat him up, but he looked at Gu Mengmeng and held it in. Pushing Victor slightly, he said, ¡°Wait until you seed in wooing my mother, then you can put up the act of being my senior. Hurry, stop being wishy-washy!¡± Victor also pushed Kanwu, then groomed his beast skin skirt. He looked up at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°We have met again... Uh, I am actually really a good candidate, how about you give it a try? You can abandon me if you are not satisfied, I won¡¯t me you for it.¡± Give it a try... These words made Gu Mengmeng panic inside out. How was it possible to try?! Gu Mengmeng felt her blood moving around in her chest and she really wanted to just spit it on Victor¡¯s face. This kid must have been injured in his head, right? Gu Mengmeng waved her hands and responded, ¡°Thank you for liking me, but...¡± Chapter 1611 - I Don’t Need A Father Who Cannot Help Me Let My Mum Stay!

Chapter 1611: I Don¡¯t Need A Father Who Cannot Help Me Let My Mum Stay!

¡°Don¡¯t turn me down,¡± Victor suddenly raised his head. Without any psychology knowledge, one could tell the panic and uneasiness on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything much, so long as you can stay by my side. I won¡¯t force you to stay for me. Wherever you go, you just have to bring me along. I am capable of hunting. No matter what you want to eat, I can help you hunt. Moreover, my original form is a tiger, so it¡¯s quite an overbearing presence. After all, I am the king of the forest, so it¡¯s quite eye-catching if I can be your mount... I...¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kanwu was instantly triggered after hearing what he said. He immediately kicked Victor from the back and said, ¡°I am helping you so that you can help me make my mum stay, why did you betray me even before you earned the position? Scram! Did you not see what title my fathers have? Why do they still need you to hunt? Still king of the forest... The two Beast Kings are here, you are practically just a Hello Kitty in front of them. I don¡¯t have a father who cannot help me let my mum stay! Hmph!¡± Gu Mengmeng watched as Kanwu and Victor fooled around. She was not angry, instead she thought that it was nice. Chixuan was no longer around Kanwu and she was worried that Kanwu would be lonely. After all, it was really rare to have a single child in the Beast World. She was really worried that after she left, Kanwu would be a loner. Now, it seems that even though he and Victor are always quarreling, their rtionship seems quite close. This way, she could be at ease. Kanwu kicked Victor away and approached her. With his pitiful eyes staring at Gu Mengmeng, he said, ¡°Mum, this tiger is not good. It¡¯s normal for you to not have any feelings. How about we change another one? What do you think of Master Burke? I heard that he has a face that is simr to the one that you like? I guess that he¡¯s just slightly capable and would be willing to be your stand-in, how about you consider him?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, saying, ¡°Kanwu, no matter where I am, I will always be your mother. You won¡¯t lose me...¡± Kanwu¡¯s face darkened and he lowered his head in silence. Of course, he knew that Gu Mengmeng would always be his mother no matter where she was, and he had not always been with Gu Mengmeng while growing up. He was not a mummy¡¯s body who cannot part with his mother, but this time it was different. He felt that if he could let his mother stay, he might not be able to meet her for the rest of his life. This premonition made him really uneasy, so uneasy that he was trying to make her stay regardless of the method he used. But... If he was this willful, his mother would be in a spot, right? He should not have mentioned Burke. He knew very well that his mother hates to owe someone. His mother was not unaware of the sacrifices that Burke had made for her. It was just that one of them pretended to be a mute and not say anything, while the other pretended to be blind and cannot see. This was something they did not explicitly agree on and he should not be the one addressing it openly. ¡°Mum, I understand.¡± Seeing Kanwu¡¯s demoralized look, Gu Mengmeng felt pained, so she hugged him and consoled him, ¡°Even if your mother is not by your side, I will still love you. I know that you have good friends around you, and there will be your gentle lover in the future, so I can be at ease. You should also be the same. You should know that Elvis and Lea had always been apanying me and they would take good care of me. So don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± Kanwu nodded, like an eggnt that was hit by snow. Not for anything else, but because he knew that this time, he really could not hold her back anymore. Chapter 1612 - Our Family Just Needs One Tiger.

Chapter 1612: Our Family Just Needs One Tiger.

In fact, they had already be adults. When other male beasts could transform into half-beasts, they would already leave their parents and lead an independent life, but he had lived under his parents¡¯ protection for three to four years. It was not because he was not capable, but just like a kite, because it has a string holding to it, it knows that it has somewhere to return to after wind stops, allowing it to fly fearlessly in the sky. But suddenly the string broke and he became lost... If he had known this, he would not have ambitions to be a hero. He should have been around Gu Mengmeng the whole time, it was fine even if others teased him for being useless, he should have treasured the time he had to spend with his mother... But now, it was all toote for her to regret the past. Kanwu¡¯s head remained low and he did not say anything. Victor wanted to approach Gu Mengmeng and try another time, but he was stopped by Auretin. Hmm... The reason was simple. Lea said to Auretin, ¡°Our family just needs one tiger.¡± This meant that if Gu Mengmeng took Victor in, then Auretin¡¯s food supply might be threatened! Trying to snatch the food supply of a glutton, you are really... courageous. While Auretin and Victor were ¡®having a deep discussion¡¯, Elvis had already carried Gu Mengmeng back to the cave they previously stayed in. After cing Gu Mengmeng down at the cave entrance, Gu Mengmeng walked in, with one hand holding Elvis on the left and the other holding Lea on the right. All these seemed to still have the look she was the most familiar with. When she just arrived here, she was practically a blind person and could only move around the area near the cave entrance. If she walked in deeper, she would not be able to see anything. On the right side of the cave entrance was the closet that Elvis had dug for her after she came, because she said that it was wasteful to throw away the straw clothes that she only wore once. As such, everything inside was her old clothes, made of different materials, with different designs, all arranged neatly, just like someone had taken care of it meticulously. Because of what had happened to Cole, Gu Mengmeng had not returned to Saint Nazaire for two years, then who was it who had been taking care of this cave? Gu Mengmeng looked back and saw Barete, who was standing at the cave entrance. Barete smiled with his brows, frowning, ¡°Aren¡¯t I the Great Messenger¡¯s guard? When the messenger is not around, I have to take good care of her things.¡± Gu Mengmeng returned an apologetic look and smiled gently, ¡°Barete, all these years... it has been hard on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job, after all... I owe you.¡± Barete¡¯s eyes were filled with depression. It had an indescribable pain and also enjoyment. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°No, Barete, you don¡¯t owe me anything. What happened to Oakley was Cole¡¯s scheme, it has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to me yourself for it, neither do you have to repay any debt because of it.¡± Barete lowered his head and avoided her eyes. His lips formed a line as he could not say that sentence, ¡®I just need a reason to guard you.¡¯ Gu Mengmeng patted his shoulders and said, ¡°I am leaving and you should forget about it... Among the 16 valued females in Saint Nazaire, there is the most beautiful female beast of the tribe, you...¡± ¡°I have someone I like.¡± Barete still did not look at Gu Mengmeng and continued to stare at the ground. Gu Mengmeng was taken aback and immediately smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great. I have previously said that once you have someone you like, I will return your life to you. Now you are free, you can just go woo the person you like. With me the Messenger of the Beast Deity supporting you, you will definitely seed!¡± Chapter 1613 - I Did Not Lose You, Because I Never Obtained You.

Chapter 1613: I Did Not Lose You, Because I Never Obtained You.

Barete did not look up the whole time. He opened his mouth, the words that had repeated over and over inside him was interrupted and reconstructed. In the end, it became apletely different word of ¡®okay¡¯. Knowing that Barete had someone he liked made Gu Mengmeng heave a sigh of relief. She had already brought harm to Snakel, disrupting Gregory¡¯s life. If she were to drag Barete into this, it might take her longer than a millenium to clear all the emotional debts that she had. Except that she did not realise that what Barete had been staring at the whole time... was her shadow. After she turned around, Barete then looked up. His eyes were filled with deep longing that was as deep as the ocean, and his emotions were turbulent. I did not lose you, because I never obtained you... So losing, to me, is a luxury. But it¡¯s alright. So long as you are blissful, nothing else matters to me. If you want to fly away, then do it. I shall stay here and guard over your things. Whenever you are tired and want to rest, everything here will still be the same as when you left. You will always have a familiar home, a familiar Barete standing at the same spot waiting for you. That night, Gu Mengmeng gathered the 16 valued females for a night campfire party. During the excitement, they shared all the interesting events that had urred at Saint Nazaire while Gu Mengmeng was not around for the past two years. When Gu Mengmeng heard the 16 valued females give incessantpliments about Barete, her heart even more at ease. It was never easy to settle matters between females, but Barete had been unanimously praised by the 16 valued females. All of them imed that he was a considerate male and was kind to everyone. Gu Mengmengughed and said that Barete was practically the central air-conditioner of Saint Nazaire, whereas Barete only smiled without saying anything. He was kind to the 16 valued females, only because they were picked by Gu Mengmeng. Additionally, whenever she talked about the 16 valued females, she would have a look of pride. How was he being considerate to 16 valued females? He was merely guarding the item that she was proud of... It was not any different from protecting the old clothes in the cave. Gu Mengmeng stayed at Saint Nazaire for almost two months and walked on every inch ofnd there. The saltke that she had first met Elvis at, where she had taken advantage of him. She had also attempted suicide there and caused a hugemotion. The tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment where she had first met Lea at. That time, she had even called Lea a ¡®beauty¡¯, addressed him as ¡®father¡¯ and also saved Barete, who had almost died, and fought with Nina there... The stream where Sandy had made a huge fuss at because she had a nosebleed, and the territory where she had dug for potato and sweet potato... She visited every single ce with Elvis and Lea. Thinking back on the past experiences, every event that she felt miserable at that time seemed so sweet now. After two weeks, Gu Mengmeng had intended on visiting the Ma Desert before winter came, so that she could settle the Heart of the Desert, then ¡®die¡¯ without any worries. But before she could leave Saint Nazaire, she felt a twisting pain in her womb. Gu Mengmeng held her womb and her face instantly turned sheet white. Beads of sweat started to flow down her face. It was so painful that she felt breathless even when breathing, so she did not even dare to breathe. Lea had not been wasting time ever since he was revived. Whenever he was free, he would travel to the dream realm to learn medical techniques, especially in gynecology. Chapter 1614 - I Don’t Know If I Should Say The Swear Word?

Chapter 1614: I Don¡¯t Know If I Should Say The Swear Word?

So, when Gu Mengmeng started to frown, he immediately knew what to do. ¡°Elvis, original form.¡± Elvis panicked and was in a daze. His mind was empty and could not process anything. He could only rely on his rapport with Lea and immediately transformed into his original form once he heard what Lea said. Lea ced Gu Mengmeng on Elvis¡¯ back and did not rush him to return to the cave. Instead, he said, ¡°stand steadily and not move. Wait for Mengmeng¡¯s firstbor pain to subside first, then immediately carry her back to the cave.¡± Elvis did not even dare to nod and only blinked once to indicate his understanding. He did not forget the Beast Deity... Oh, no, thebor pain that Wang Xiaoxin had made him experience in the dream realm. At the thought that the pain was torturing Gu Mengmeng now, he felt as though his heart was being stabbed over and over again by a knife. If it was possible, he was willing to bear thebor pain ten times in exchange for Gu Mengmeng¡¯s current suffering, however... This was the only thing that he could not rece her. Other than feeling heartache for her, there was nothing he could do. ¡°It¡¯s okay... I¡¯m alright...¡± Gu Mengmeng definitely knew how torturous her suffering was to Elvis and Lea. She tried to smile. Even though her hair was instantly wet from her sweat and was stuck to her face, she still tried hard to smile, as she was worried that these two might suddenly act crazily and say something crazy like they want to crush the child. Everytime during herbor, she had to fight with her husbands, this sort of feeling was really vexing. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, save your energy, stabilize your breathing,¡± Lea frowned. He was in a huge dilemma over the child in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s womb. This was a child that he had been waiting for five years. Even though she was not born yet, she was still a piece of flesh from his heart. But this dearly loved child of his had tortured Gu Mengmeng so much... Without denying it, he had the impulse of personally killing her. Gu Mengmeng nodded and followed ordingly with the frequency of Lea¡¯s rising and dropping hands to stabilise her breathing. The pain gradually lightened and she could finally give a huge smile and say, ¡°Alright alright, I can tolerate it, it¡¯s not really that painful...¡± Before she could say anything, Elvis had already leaped forward like an arrow leaving the bow. Gu Mengmeng could not even express her shock before Elvis ced her steadily on the beast skin bed in the cave... Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to say the swear word she had in mind. Bringing a pregnant woman... No, carrying a woman who was almost giving birth on a rollercoaster ride was not humane! Not humane! Seeing Gu Mengmeng turn ghastly, Elvis was worried sick. With a concerned face, he held her hands and asked, ¡°What is it? Is it painful again? Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng harrumphed and turned her head away, not wanting to speak to this dumb wolf. When Lea entered, he immediately instructed Elvis to light the fire, whereas he hurriedly ced all the food ingredients in the wok, so that he could cook to prepare to replenish her energy. Auretin led the male beasts in Saint Nazaire to hunt under Lea¡¯s instructions. Even though the male beasts in Saint Nazaire would usually hunt outside every year at that time and the nearby tribes were already used to it, but this time, both guards of the messenger had been involved. Moreover, they seemed to be in the state of killing and did not let off anything regardless of its size. Even the ferocious beasts that they would usually not hunt would be bitten with all their might and carried back to Saint Nazaire. The Eagle-owl tribes, that were usually mysterious, had also set out in action and did not care about avoiding anyone as they brutally caught any bird flying in the sky. Chapter 1615 - Could It Be The Rise Of Another Evil Boss?

Chapter 1615: Could It Be The Rise Of Another Evil Boss?

This made the surrounding tribes frightened. Both thend and air armies had already been deployed, could it be that Saint Nazaire was stocking up food in preparation for a war? But wasn¡¯t Cole already dead? This... Could it be the rise of another evil boss? The surrounding tribes tried to send their members to Saint Nazaire to understand the situation, but the wild wolves and foxes had guarded Saint Nazaire so well that no news could be heard. Not only an orc, even a fly could not even enter. Originally, an orc would not be bothered about the stray beasts, but... Firstly, there were two of them; secondly, these two types of stray beasts were obviously under themand of the two Beast Kings. If they were to engage in a conflict, they would be challenging the Beast King directly. He he, seeing the Saint Nazaire members who were hunting like ferocious tigers released from cages, which other tribe could withstand such a heavy attack? And both Beast Kings and that Great Messenger had not even shown their faces. As such, all of them could only return to their tribe in a huff. They started to raise their guards eagerly, but did not dare to fight with the Saint Nazaire members over the prey... In fact, there was no need to hunt this madly. The main problem was a little mimunication. What Lea told Auretin was, ¡°prepare some food to replenish Mengmeng¡¯s energy so that she would not run out of energy while giving birth...¡± ¡°What would happen if she runs out of energy?¡± Auretin asked. Lea said, ¡°Two lives dead in a body.¡± Of course, Lea would not allow that to happen. By that time, even if Gu Mengmeng was to fight with him, he would also personally kill his daughter to save her. But Auretin did not know what Lea was thinking. Damn it, two lives dead in a body, how could it happen? So he hurriedly made the arrangements. With his usual expressionless look apanied with a frowning face and a solemn tone, he told everyone, ¡°The Great Messenger needs food otherwise she will die.¡± Instantly, an uproar erupted in Saint Nazaire. The Great Messenger would die because of theck of food! How could they let it happen?! Barete originally did not believe it and wanted to see what was happening. When he arrived at the cave entrance, he sensed a strong bloodstench. He recognised this scent, it was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blood. Previously when she was plucking potatoes, she had cut her hands and he was around, so he recognized the scent of her blood. His mind instantly exploded and without saying anything, he immediately turned around and ran to lead in the hunt for Gu Mengmeng. This attitude stimted all the other male beasts. Damn it, if they let the Messenger of the Beast Deity die in their tribe because of insufficient food, it would be such a disgrace to all them male beasts! Not only was it a natural obligation for a male beast to care for a female beast, it was everyone¡¯s obligation to take care of the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Which one of them in Saint Nazaire did not earn her grace? Which one of them did not benefit because of her? All the females in their families couldfortably survive the winter and dry seasons, wasn¡¯t it all because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s blessing? Even if Gu Mengmeng was not the Messenger of the Beast Deity, just her person itself was the reason for them to definitely not let her die because of insufficient food. And this stimted feeling of the masses was very contagious, as though one was continuously adding firewood to a burning fire, it would be strange if the fire did not burn even more strongly. Gu Mengmeng was in huge pain in the cave. Without the Tear of the Beast Deity, her listening abilities were not as great as before, so she did not know about the news that she would die of hunger outside and needed food from the entire Beast World to continue living. If she had heard it, she would have been so agitated that she would immediately give birth to the child. Chapter 1616 - Bite Me If It Hurts.

Chapter 1616: Bite Me If It Hurts.

While Gu Mengmeng was not in pain, Lea lit another fire to boil water. At that point in time, an uninvited guest appeared. He was someone they were familiar with ¨C Joshua, the witch doctor of Saint Nazaire and a first-level ape beast who had wooed Gu Mengmeng previously. Ha, when he was wooing Gu Mengmeng he was a first-level orc, and after two years, he¡¯s still first level... ¡°Let me do it,¡± Joshua took over the firewood in Lea¡¯s hands and threw them into the fire. ¡°You?¡± Lea hesitated for a second but eventually nodded. After all, it is normal for a witch doctor to guard over a female beast inbor. Even Lea had guarded the cave when Nina was inbor, except that Nina wasying an egg that time and it did not take much energy for her toy it. Although the nest of eggs were all crushed by her, but there was indeed a rule for a witch doctor to guard over a female beast inbor. Moreover, during these two years, the 16 valued females seemed to be pregnant quite regrly. There were a few of them pregnant and giving birth every year, so Joshua, the newly appointed witch doctor, had more experience than Lea in midwifery. As such, since Joshua was Saint Nazaire¡¯s witch doctor, it should naturally be him guarding. Additionally, there were not enough males in their family and they did not have enough manpower. Even though Joshua was not strong in battling, he was proficient in his medical skills. The theoretical knowledge that Lea had learned from the dream realm were only theories and it was his first being involved. With someone who has actual experience standing at the door, it would definitely be of certain help. Furthermore, Auretin that idiot had already led everyone to hunt and it was impossible for him to let anyone stay to help. Seeing the pile of animal bodies at the doorstep, Lea almost wanted to strangle Auretin to death. But... Rather than letting this idiot stay in the cave and create trouble, it would be better off letting him be crazy outside. Anyway, winter was arriving and these prey would not go to waste. After Gu Mengmeng had given birth, he would distribute these prey with the 16 valued females to survive the winter. Anyway, so long as the glutton Auretin did not return at this time to create trouble for Gu Mengmeng, Lea could not care about anything else. Joshua was in charge of boiling pots of water at the entrance, whereas Lea had time to apany Gu Mengmeng in the cave. Herbor pain had be even more frequent. ording to his midwifery knowledge learned from the dream realm, Lea knew that it was soon before Gu Mengmeng gave birth. Sensing the pain in her lower abdomen, Gu Mengmeng, who had experience from her first childbirth, knew that her precious daughter already could not wait to meet her. It was just that Gu Mengmeng did not expect that a fox¡¯s body would be bigger than a wolf¡¯s. Why did she feel as though it was even more painful than when she was giving birth to Kanwu?! ¡°Ah!¡± When thebor pain hit her again, Gu Mengmeng screamed her lungs out and tightened the grip on the beast skin under her. She clenched her teeth tight and used all her energy to concentrate on pushing the child out. Elvis held her head, just like what Lea had done when she was giving birth to Hede and the other sons. His blue eyes were filled with heart pain for her, as though a blunt knife was continuously stabbing him. Elvis bought his arm in front of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Bite me if it hurts.¡± He remembered that when Sandy was giving birth, Gu Mengmeng taught this to Collin. Leaid between Gu Mengmeng¡¯s legs, all ready to receive the child. He lifted his head to give Elvis a grateful look, then he lowered his head to look at the top of the child¡¯s head, and he was stunned... Chapter 1617 - Now Is The Best Chance

Chapter 1617: Now Is The Best Chance

This... This was obviously not a fox¡¯s head, but a human baby¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Mengmeng screamed in pain. As she used more force, the child¡¯s face had already appeared. Lea wanted to lick the centa, but... Erm... It was not a fox. There was no centa on it, how was he supposed to lick? He had already stuck out his tongue, but he was frozen and did not know what to do. Elvis red at Lea and said, ¡°Why are you still in a daze?¡± ¡°This...¡± Lea could not describe his feelings at this moment. He had witnessed all kinds of situations, but he was so helpless at this moment. He had all the theoretical knowledge, but he was not mentally prepared! He had already thought for 10 months that he would be receiving the birth of a little fox, but this little fox... was slightly different from what he had imagined. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Mengmeng used more strength and the child immediately came out. Lea was frightened and in a panic, held his little princess. With his eyes welling up in tears, he looked at Gu Mengmeng, who seemed like a fish panting heavily from being stranded onshore, and said with a choked voice, ¡°Mengmeng, it¡¯s been hard on you. Thank you... I love you.¡± ¡°Enough nonsense...¡± Gu Mengmeng responded weakly. ¡°Bite the umbilical cord, tie a knot, then carry her to let me see.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lea followed as she instructed. He used warm water to clean the child, then use a soft beast skin to wrap her up, and ced her beside Gu Mengmeng. He kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and said, ¡°This is my first time seeing a child who was born aplete female, and this special child is our daughter.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the red and little baby in her arms and smiled gently. The maternal glow was shining around her. Gu Mengmeng kissed her precious daughter, then asked Lea, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kiss her?¡± Lea shook his head and said, ¡°Other than you, I don¡¯t kiss anyone else.¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered a word of ¡°hypocrite¡± and did not say anything else. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s childbirth was still considered smooth, Elvis also heaved a sigh of relief. He handed over the child to Lea, theny Gu Mengmeng down to rest properly. While they were packing up the mess in the room, he said, ¡°Maybe... now is the best chance.¡± Lea was taken aback. Seeing the precious daughter in his arms, he could not bear. If he did not see her, he could say heartless that he could kill her to protect Gu Mengmeng, but after seeing her birth, Lea felt that he has two hearts now ¨C one containing Gu Mengmeng and the other containing the little princess. Regardless of which heart he was going to crush, it would be painful to him. But... Elvis was not wrong. Because of Auretin, the entire Beast World knew that Gu Mengmeng was in ¡®life danger¡¯ and it was the best chance. After all, it would be difficult to even put up such a realistic act. He turned around to look at Gu Mengmeng, who was deep asleep, then at the soft little child in his arms. Lea hesitated for a moment and eventually nodded. ¡°Kanwu is around, so just let him take care of this little sister.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes had been on his little daughter¡¯s face the whole time. Her eyes were closed and she was sleeping as soundly as her mother,pletely unaware that she would have to be separated from her mother the moment she was born. Every word that Lea said was like a sharp needle piercing his heart. This child was also precious to Elvis. So long as it was Gu Mengmeng who had given birth, anyone would be precious to him. How could he bear this little child too? Elvis thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let Kanwu bring her to the Snake King valley. There is Chixuan there and it would be safer for both of them to take care of her. Moreover, there is no outsider at the Snake King valley and it will be convenient for us to visit her anytime.¡± Chapter 1618 - Are We Not Going To Have A Home From Today Onwards?

Chapter 1618: Are We Not Going To Have A Home From Today Onwards?

Lea thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mengmeng to wake up and discuss with her.¡± Elvis did not object and only continued to pack the room. The childbirth had drained most of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s energy. Without the Tear of the Beast Deity guarding her, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body was extremely weak. She slept for a whole day and night before she slowly opened her eyes. And this day and night was passed on as a rumor of her ¡°unconsciousness¡± in the Beast World... Elvis and Lea discussed the n with Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng could not bear to part with the daughter whom she had just given birth to, but she also knew that it was the best chance. If they did not make use of this chance, it would be even more difficult if they wanted to vanish without a trace. So while Gu Mengmeng was still pale and weak, Elvis carried her to sit at the cave entrance. It was amazing that within 1000 meters radius of Gu Mengmeng, there was not even any wind. Obviously, this was because of Gregory¡¯s protection. Gu Mengmeng summoned Kanwu and handed over her little daughter to him, instructing him to hand her over to Chixuan at the Snake King valley. Kanwu looked at the frail look on his mother and instantly had reddened eyes. He clenched his teeth and did not say any word for a long time. In the end, he only nodded his head. Gu Mengmeng was filled with guilt. She was determined to exin everything with her sons after she had finished her acting. A mother who was faking her own death to her sons, ha ha, there must not be any mother who was as mischievous as her. But she had no choice. The more upset Kanwu was, the more realistic the ¡®news of her death¡¯ would be. In any case, many females had died from difficulty of childbirth, so this was quite believable. With Auretin¡¯s effortful acting, no one would doubt her difficulty in childbirth. In front of everyone, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands dropped,pleting the act of ¡®the death of a young, beautiful woman¡¯... Her death was really graceful. Elvis and Lea released their Beast King pressure at the same time as they pretended to lose it. They did not do this for nothing, but because they were afraid that others would move closer to mourn. Once they move closer, they would discover that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tightly shut eyelids were moving and her eyes were still moving around, then their efforts would all go to waste. After everyoneid down, Gu Mengmeng hurriedly hugged her little daughter, Elvis carried Kanwu and Auretin on his shoulders, and Lea carried Gu Mengmeng and daughter to secretly leave this tribe that both of them had personally established. Gu Mengmeng took at the entrance of Saint Nazaire and could not help but look back. This was all Elvis and Lea¡¯s effort, and also the tribe that she had tried hard to protect for the past five years. There were too many memories here ¨C happy and sad ones. Those small matters that did not mean much previously had all be precious memories, as though the weight of gold was weighing down on Gu Mengmeng and preventing her from stepping away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis noticed the sadness on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and asked out of concern. Gu Mengmeng looked up and met with Elvis¡¯ blue eyes. With a choked voice, she said, ¡°Hubby... are we not going to have a home from today onwards?¡± These five years, not just the cave at Snake King valley or Sauder¡¯s stone castle, Gu Mengmeng had stayed at many ces, but only the cave at Saint Nazaire was considered her home. She had left countless times without any fear, because she knew that she would always return, and no one dared to upy this cave. This ce would always belong to her. Chapter 1619 - This Is The Little Sister?

Chapter 1619: This Is The Little Sister?

But it is different this time. She was really going to leave. A person who had already ¡®died¡¯ most likely won¡¯t return anymore. Elvis stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head. He was used to the worrisome part of her and kissed her face, gently saying, ¡°Our home will be wherever you are. Don¡¯t be upset, Lea and I will always be by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a smile. Yeah, the cave was not her home. Home is where Elvis and Lea are. Without both of them, what was the point of guarding that cave? Even though the past memories were precious, but they would not disappear just because she had left Saint Nazaire. It was just that without traces of the memories with her, she would gradually forget many things right? But so what? So long as both of them are still by her side, wouldn¡¯t she form even more precious memories? At this thought, Gu Mengmeng felt more at ease. She wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and kissed his face, saying, ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡± When passing by theke where she first met Elvis, Gu Mengmeng suddenlyughed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elvis questioned. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°I feel that you are right for calling me a little liar. I seemed to have been lying since the first day I came to the Beast World.¡± Elvis frowned and asked, ¡°What did you lie to me that day?¡± Gu Mengmeng sniffed andughed, ¡°I said that I won¡¯t take responsibility for you... but look at me now?¡± Gu Mengmeng tugged at her cor and continued, ¡°Not only did we be partners, I have even given birth to your sons... Tsk tsk tsk, what did I say about my character personality ¨C wasn¡¯t I supposed to be a vagabond, only seducing people and not taking responsibility? Sigh... I did not know that I am this talented at deceiving people.¡± Elvis also smiled and pinched her little face, saying, ¡°This life, I only wish that you keep to one promise. As for the others, I don¡¯t mind... Moreover, that phrase of ¡®not taking responsibility¡¯ really deceived me well.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that definitely, the promise that Elvis and Lea wanted her to keep was the phrase ¡®to not abandon them¡¯. So long as she did not keep on her words for this phrase, they would forgive her regardless of what she did. ¡°The sentence ¡®a Beast Deity does not lie¡¯ that Wang Xiaoxin said is the biggest lie. I think that it makes a lot of sense... In the future if I want to be an honest Beast Deity, I will start with not saying ¡®I will not lie¡¯.¡± Gu Mengmeng giggled. Elvis kissed her little face and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Along the way, the wild foxes and wolves helped them to clear the path, so that Gu Mengmeng could avoid the orcs who were traveling to Saint Nazaire to ¡®mourn¡¯ for Gu Mengmeng. The attention that Saint Nazaire had garnered instead made it more convenient for Gu Mengmeng and the rest to take actions. When they reached the Snake King valley, Chixuan had already preparedrge amounts of food in Snake¡¯s cave. When he saw Gu Mengmeng, he smiled telepathically and said, ¡°I know that you might arrive before winter so I have already stored up on the food. You can just stay at ease. I will be guarding the entrance to ensure that no one will bother you during winter.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and handed over her little daughter in her arms to Chixuan, while saying, ¡°We are here to hand her over to you to care for. I have to make a trip to Ma Desert and the climate there is not suitable for her...¡± Blood ties are an intriguing thing. When Chixuan saw the little female baby, he instinctively became gentler and smiled, ¡°This is the little sister? What¡¯s her name?¡± Chapter 1620 - Let Me Hear You Call Me Second Brother

Chapter 1620: Let Me Hear You Call Me Second Brother

¡°Her name is Danya,¡± Gu Mengmeng answered. While Chixuan carried Danya, he smiled gently and tickled her lower chin, calling out softly, ¡°Little Danya, I am your second brother. Come, let me hear you call me second brother, alright? Hmm?¡± It would be impossible for a newborn child to be able to speak. Even though little Danya could not speak, she could smile. She widened her mouth to reveal her pink gums. Her eyes narrowed to form a crescent-shaped grin. There were also two adorable dimples on her pink little face. Her smile instantly melted Chixuan¡¯s heart. Little sister... Such an amazing thing. She had immediately tamed the Stray beast Young Master into a domesticated dog. In the future years toe, when little Danya matures, the people who would be guarding the tower are not her first partner but her four brothers who would be standing at each corner of the tower... As such, because of her overprotective four brothers, little Danya could not enter a rtionship even after maturing into adulthood, as all her pursuers had been chased away by these four brothers. Her four brothers would still reason that ¡®They would not let their little sister be partners with males who were worse off than them¡¯. God knows that her four brothers are the most renowned male beasts in the Beast World. Her eldest brother had extraordinary magnanimity, just like a ruler. Third brother was intelligent and could alwayse up with ns beforehand to earn a victory. Countless enemies could not even meet him before they were trapped and could not move on further. Fourth brother was courageous, like the God of Battle. Whenever his cold eyes met with someone, they would feel cold and surrender before a fight. Her second brother was undeniably the most handsome despite his demonic aura. His actions could never be predicted and he would kill ording to his own liking. Most importantly, even though he was only a third-level orc, he had the frightening capabilities of a fifth-level orc, and no one dared to act imprudently in front of him, much less test out his abilities. He was the Leader of the Stray beasts, who made people terrified at his name. These four amazing characters had, however, shamelessly acted adorable in front of little Danya. So long as they could get her to smile, they would do anything for her. As such, little Danya became the envy of every female in the Beast World. Not because her mother was the Messenger of the Beast Deity, or because her father was a Beast King. But because she had four brothers who doted on her so much. Of course, that is a story for another time, let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being. After Gu Mengmeng handed over Danya to Chixuan and Kanwu, she led Elvis, Lea and Auretin to the Ma Desert before winter came. This was the safest ce and also thest stop to settle down the seven treasures. Because there was no one who would step foot into this demonic territory where there was insufficient food and water. As the sand flew in the sky, Elvis used the beast skin to cover Gu Mengmeng. Because of Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s passing, Gu Mengmeng inherited the position of Beast Deity, so all her past memories that were wiped away all returned to her. Such as... Bi An and Fedaton City. ¡°Spring is gone (another year gone by), hair is whiter, alone in contemtion, cutting my hair, covering already covering my eyes, can¡¯t see where I¡¯m going, today, so far apart, my inside churns in pain, there is no hope to see you again in this lifetime...¡± Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng and walked in the desert, as she sang softly while leaning on his shoulders. When she returned to this forgotten Fedaton City, the broken walls had already been half buried in sand. But in the center of the city, there was a mysterious red glow that was emitting a tempting aura. Chapter 1621 - Don’t Want Him To Walk In The Same Footsteps As Bi An

Chapter 1621: Don¡¯t Want Him To Walk In The Same Footsteps As Bi An

Gu Mengmeng looked over and indeed saw the blossoming red spider lily. She reached her hands out to pick it and the flower easily fell into her palms. This... was Snake¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you still want to build a Dragon Gate Inn here to sell human flesh bun?¡± Elvis looked at the demonic red flower and smiled bitterly with tightly furrowed brows. In his lifetime, it must be difficult to beat Snake right? Previously at the Snake King valley, Snake had said that he was ¡®really weak¡¯. He thought that after bing a Beast King, he could win, but in the end... he was saved by Snake again. A thousand yearster, when Snake returns, will his position as the first partner still be secure? Heughed helplessly. A thousand yearster... there should be a battle. It was going to be difficult to determine the winner between two Beast Kings. Gu Mengmeng did not know that Elvis¡¯ mind had already drifted to the future thousand yearster, and only smiled while nodding, ¡°Yeah, I am going to build a Dragon Gate Inn here. It will not sell human flesh bun, but it will only be waiting for someone¡¯s return.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elvis replied simply, then kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Lea and I are going to look for the blue stone for you, we shall stay here until the Dragon Gate Inn is built, okay?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and smiled to indicate agreement. Lea and Elvis both left to look for the blue stone, whereas Gu Mengmeng sat on the broken wall with her legs dangling from it. She hummed the ¡®Sorrow of Separation¡¯ and looked at the deste desert, feeling like she was a fighter who was out on a travel. Auretin nced sideways at the Heart of the Desert in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°This, let me guard it for you.¡± ¡°You?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head to look at Auretin. Auretin nodded and said, ¡°Lea told me that I am the most suitable person to guard it, that¡¯s why he had brought me along.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at him in confusion. Auretin always had an expressionless face, but his eyes seemed exceptionally sincere as he said, ¡°I was born in the Ma Desert and am the only surviving orc who is suited to stay here. If I do not guard it here, then no one else can do it for you. After all, I am your guardian beast and it is my duty to help you guard something. Furthermore, this is beneficial to me, I don¡¯t have to be your partner to break through the third-level, and I might even reach the demigod level like Bi An. An undying body, how enticing is that? Moreover... Lea told me that if I am willing to help you guard the Heart of the Desert here, he will let Chixuan arrange some stray beasts to deliver food to me.¡± After saying so much, his emphasis should in thest sentence, right?! Gu Mengmeng did not know whether to cry orugh. She looked at him and said, ¡°Have you thought carefully? Staying here alone will be lonely...¡± Auretin gave out a scoff that sounded like ¡®he he¡¯ but his face did not move when he continued, ¡°Before meeting you, not only was I alone, I was also despised and chased away by people who came here. After I became stronger, I was continuously being harassed. To me, it is great to stay alone without being interrupted by others. Moreover, I do not want to lose any friends anymore.¡± ¡°But...¡± At the thought of Fei Rui, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart ache. But she had remembered how she had retrieved the Heart of the Desert previously. She did not want Auretin to be the next Fei Rui, neither did she want him to walk in the same footsteps as Bi An ¨C after guarding it for a thousand years, he was going to be dug of his heart. Chapter 1622 - Slim Chances Of An Old Bachelor Finding A Partner

Chapter 1622: Slim Chances Of An Old Bachelor Finding A Partner

Auretin seemed to sense what Gu Mengmeng was thinking and patted her shoulders, saying, ¡°How do you know if there won¡¯t be someone who will love me like I do a thousand yearster? For all you know... I will the next Snake ¨C meeting that special person a thousand yearster, who will give my life color and meaning.¡± The next Snake... He, then wouldn¡¯t his heart be dug out? Furthermore... Gu Mengmeng lowered her head to look at the red spider lily. Not only would his heart be dug, he would also end up being in bits and pieces and be in deep sleep for a thousand years. Being the next Snake was really not a happy ending. Moreover, even though Snake could not express himself, he surprisingly matches the personality of a domineering boss and the chances of him being liked by young girls were much higher than Auretin, this expressionless big white cat who only has eyes for food. He had looks but he did not know how to make use of it like Lea... Gu Mengmeng does not dare to even imagine Auretin acting cute. In the Beast World where there was such an unbnced ratio of males to females, could Auretin really find a way to fight with other males and stand out among everyone else, to earn the favor of the next Messenger of the Beast Deity? What if the next Messenger of the Beast Deity does not like his dimwitted personality? Or what if... the next Messenger of the Beast Deity does not know how to cook? Probably then, even if the other party was beautiful, Auretin would also be unwilling to be partners with her? What was it that he had said previously? Oh, right, he said ¡®I am not interested in females, I am only interested in food¡¯... Gu Mengmeng really felt that the chances of Auretin, an old bachelor, finding a partner a thousand yearster were really slim. Auretin looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s facial expression and could not tell what she was thinking. He could only continue to convince her, ¡°I am not as good as Lea at words, but I know that it is the most suitable arrangement for me to guard this flower.¡± As Auretin spoke, he ced his palms facing upwards and kneeled on one knee. Elvis had told Gu Mengmeng that this was an act of submitting for an orc. Auretin had never done this to Gu Mengmeng. He had really thought it through. He was willing to guard this flower and stay at the Ma Desert for a thousand years. Gu Mengmeng sighed helplessly. She thought to herself, even though she did not have a son like Snake, she would probably have to drag the next Messenger of the Beast Deity to watch a few rounds of drama to help Auretin out. It was just that ¡®Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me¡¯ was a short youth romance film. Could it be that Auretin would be a lead for... a culinary show like ¡®Taste Of China On The Tip Of Tongue¡¯? Gu Mengmeng was frustrated and felt a huge pressure on her. Seeing Auretin kneeling at her feet, with a look of ¡®I won¡¯t stand up if you do not agree¡¯, Gu Mengmeng eventually sighed and gave in. ¡°Auretin, thank you...¡± Gu Mengmeng handed over the red spider lily to Auretin. Auretin ced the red spider lily in his chest in front of Gu Mengmeng, then showed her the first grin in his life, saying, ¡°No need for any thanks, you just have to make sure that Lea keeps to his promise and sends me food.¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and responded, ¡°Auretin, do you know? You look really good when you smile?¡± Auretin was dazed after hearing her say that. He touched the corner of his lips and said, ¡°Seems like it was right for me to guard this flower...¡± Elvis, Lea and Auretin took turns apanying Gu Mengmeng, whereas the other two people searched for huge stones in the desert to build the Dragon Gate Inn that Gu Mengmeng had in mind. Chapter 1623 - Does A Beast Deity Not Care About Its Face?!

Chapter 1623: Does A Beast Deity Not Care About Its Face?!

Gu Mengmeng tore a piece of beast skin and wrote a ¡®wine¡¯ word on it to hang on the door. Then, Elvis used his sharp ws to carve out a couplet on the blue stone at the side. The first line was ¡®Rushing in the wind and moon because of the King¡¯s orders¡¯, followed by the second line ¡®Spending the day and night to earn his favor¡¯. Both of them hung at the entrance above the stone inscribed board that only had the words ¡®Dragon Gate Inn¡¯. This couplet was the one written on the door of the film ¡®Dragon Gate Inn¡¯ with Maggie Cheung acting. Gu Mengmeng felt that this version was the most ssic version and did not allow anyone to criticize it. She taught the words to Auretin and told him that if a thousand yearster, the person could read this couplet, it would prove that she was the right person. After all, she does not dare to be as unreliable as Wang Xiaoxin, who only used Tiktok videos as the secret message, what if the person she chose does not use Tiktok? Does she still have to personally give a demonstration as a Beast Deity? The Beast Deity¡¯s version of ¡®Seaweed dance¡¯ or ¡®Learn to Meow¡¯? He he, does a Beast Deity not care about its face?! When the ¡®wine¡¯ g flew with the wind, Gu Mengmeng eventually had to bid farewell with Auretin. She no longer had to go on a long journey and smiled while looking at Auretin. Then, she disappeared in the steam of the desert, as though she was an evaporated mirage. Gu Mengmeng brought Elvis and Lea back to the dream realm and officially took over the position as the Beast World. She took care of marriages in the Beast World, like a middle-aged woman in the neighborhoodmittee who was in charge of punishing the husbands who had bullied their wives, and took the side of the females without following any principles. The dream realm had a boundless grasnd, mountains stacking one above another and streams flowing continuously. There were no four seasons, so every day was as warm as spring, with beautiful weather. Every year, she would secretly return to the Beast World during winter, to the cave where Snake was. And her sons and daughter woulde back to spend time with her during winter. The red coral bracelet that she had made for Sandy was also handed to Hede to bring back to Sauder for her. Hede said that when Sandy received the bracelet, she brawled so much that no one could stop her. Collin and Bode only frowned with a heartache face, but they could not say anything tofort her. In the end, they patted her back and sighed silently. And Sandy¡¯s eyes still had tears until she fell asleep. But after sleeping for a short while, she smiled again. The next day, Sandy told Collin that she dreamed that she had gone to Saint Nazaire and saw Gu Mengmeng grilling meat on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. The scent was so enticing that she wanted to eat it, so she moved closer. Then, Gu Mengmeng sat at the side of the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment and smiled while extending her hands, saying to her ¡®Hi, I am Gu Mengmeng.¡¯ She said that the Gu Mengmeng at that time was so warm. If she had a pair of wings, she would be able topete with the sun. Every year in the future, Gu Mengmeng would always ask her children to bring some small items to Sandy, and listen to stories about Sandy. Even though to the children, it had been one year since they met their mother, but to Gu Mengmeng... she was only eating dinner with her children every night. Yes, one day in the dream realm was one year in the Beast World. The thousand-year wait was in actual fact only a thousand days. This day, Gu Mengmeng smiled after a long time. Elvis hugged her from behind and asked softly, ¡°Is there any good news? Why are you smiling so happily?¡± Gu Mengmeng waved her hands and a screen appeared. There was a girl¡¯s face. At times, she was crying and at other times, she was smiling. Chapter 1624 - Ending – I Will Wait For You In The Beast World, It’s A Promise

Chapter 1624: Ending ¨C I Will Wait For You In The Beast World, It¡¯s A Promise

¡°She is...?¡± Lea moved closer and looked at the unfamiliar face in confusion. Gu Mengmeng answered mysteriously, ¡°The next Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Elvis and Lea looked at each other nkly, then at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°Why did you choose her?¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms and answered, ¡°I wrote our experiences in the Beast World in a novel and uploaded it online in the modern world. She... is this novel¡¯s most loyal reader. I don¡¯t have schemes like Wang Xiaoxin, so I could only use the most direct method to pick the next Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled at the girl through the screen and said, ¡°If it¡¯s her, she would definitely be able to do better than me. At least she won¡¯t be as lost as me when I first came to the Beast World, causing me to act so foolishly and take so many unnecessary paths.¡± Elvisughed softly and asked, ¡°So you have been sitting here every day recently without moving because you are writing this?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°From writing it to publishing it, it took a total of 237 days. The day Ipleted it is exactly the 1000th day Snake had left me.¡± Lea swayed his tail andughed, ¡°Are you sure this meek and fragiledy can really help you gather the seven treasures?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded solemnly and answered, ¡°I believe that if it¡¯s her, she can do it. Moreover, aren¡¯t we helping her?¡± Elvis kissed her forehead and said, ¡°I have to listen to Xiao Meng¡¯s words, whatever you say will be it.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, then said to that girl through the screen, ¡°Hi, I am the Messenger of the Beast Deity. When you firste to the Beast World, don¡¯t be frightened, the orcs here are mostly honest and kind, they won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Snake and Gregory are really important to me, so you have to help me bring them back.¡± ¡°If you really need a capable assistant, I rmend Auretin from the Ma Desert. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you forget the words on the couplet, I think that you can still win his heart by frying some meat or vegetables. The one guarding the Snake King valley is my son Chixuan. He has also suffered a lot when he was young but also because of this, there are remains from the Kiss of the Ocean and Soul of the Forest inside his body, so he is the only one among my four sons who is still alive. If you are stopped by him outside the Snake King valley, I rmend that you shout three times ¡®Mother is the best in the world¡¯. This is the secret message that I have agreed with him, so long as you shout this, he will know that you are someone I know and he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°The Love of the Sky is guarded by the vulture n. Let me tell you a secret, the current Vulture Messenger is a a very handsome man who has very high self-restraint. Every dry season when the wind stops on Motou Mountains, he would leave the mountain to patrol. You just have to stand by the stream and sing ¡®Meeting You At The Right Moment¡¯, and he will bring you to Motou Mountains. Because that song was the love song between me, the previous Messenger of the Beast Deity, and the Protector of the Motou Mountains. In this Beast World... no one else knows how to sing it.¡± ¡°As for the Kiss of the Ocean, one of Melinda¡¯s descendants is protecting it. The bad news is that the deep sea has not been peacefulteful and there have been some messy conflicts between the tribes. But the good news is that they have all inherited Melinda and Carter¡¯s good looks and capability, so their future generations have be even more gorgeous, so beautiful that it is indescribable. In any case... as a Beast Deity who already has partners and in order to not harm the young, I shall be going to the deep sea anymore. I am really afraid that I might be overwhelmed with lust and vite a young fish. So, I shall leave all these handsome men to you, my dear Messenger of the Beast Deity.¡± ¡°Just as Wang Xiaoxin had said, my story hase to an end, the future... is awaiting you toplete. I will wait for you in the Beast World... it¡¯s a promise...¡± Chapter 1625 - Ending – Snake’s Return

Chapter 1625: Ending ¨C Snake¡¯s Return

Seven years, Gu Mengmeng had been the Beast Deity for a whole seven years. The Messenger of the Beast Deity whom she chose was much better than her in all aspects. She had been very frank with her emotions and was not as hesitant as Gu Mengmeng. She had four partners and had really gained control over all three areas ¨C water,nd and air ¨C bing the first one among the three Messengers of the Beast Deity who had be partners with the ocean tribe. However, no matter what, she could still not avoid the heartbreaking pain during the moment when the doors of time and space opened. Gu Mengmeng stood behind her with both hands holding her shoulder. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes looked past her ears at the wide open door and said to her, ¡°You have watched ¡®Wolf Hubby¡¯, so even without saying, you also know that... once you walk through this door now, then everything you have watched in the ¡®drama¡¯ during this period of time will be your memory. You and Auretin will lead the blissful life that he had prepared for you in that world, everything that you have experienced in the Beast World will disappear like dreams, instead...¡± The girl smiled at Auretin with tears in her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Auretin shook his head gently and with determination, saying, ¡°I am not afraid of anything for you. I have already said that I will be your unrivalled hero, how could I change my mind at the crucial moment?¡± The girl produced a thick nasal sound of ¡®Yeah¡¯ and said, ¡°After a thousand years, I will make crystal pork shoulder, duck neck in sauce, bear paw in savoury soup and roasted pig trotters.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Auretin smiled with his raised mouth and said in a tragic and generous tone, ¡°You have promised me, I am waiting to eat your crystal pork shoulder, duck neck in sauce, bear paw in savoury soup and roasted pig trotters.¡± The door slowly closed. After a thousand days, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes still reddened upon witnessing this sight. Until Auretin and the door disappeared together, the girl then suddenly jumped into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms and bawled her lungs out. She was not as resolute as she had imagined. Even though she knew that she would still meet Auretin after a thousand or more days, it was still heart aching for her to see Auretin split into pieces in front of her eyes. Her clothes were held by the cor. Before the girl could react, she was already thrown away as though she had lost gravity. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. The depressing atmosphere had instantly dispersed because of this extremely dark face in front of her. ¡°Twomeng, it¡¯s been a thousand years. Haven¡¯t you be so bold? You knew that I am returning today, yet you are hugging someone else in front of me? Hmm?¡± The dark faced person standing before her was not anyone else but Snake. He felt really oppressed. He had spent the past thousand years muddle-headedly, and when he could finally meet her, what was the oue? Not only did she not give him a hug andfort him with her words of concern, she was hugging a dirty female who was covered in tears in front of him. Ha ha, did she really think that he was dead?! If it was in the past, Gu Mengmeng might have rebutted Snake, but now.. She really does not want to oppose him. He has suffered enough and she cannot let him continue to suffer. She jumped into Snake¡¯s arms and rubbed her face on his chest, enjoying the coldness from his body. This was the feeling that she had previously been afraid of but now it is making her feel blessed. ¡°Ah Kel, wee back, I really missed you...¡± Snake straightened his back. The fury in him that was about to explode seemed to be extinguished instantly by a pail of cold water. After a sound of sizzling, there was only a wisp of smoke left and after the wind blew, it dispersed. Chapter 1626 - Ending – If You Are Around, I Will Live. If You Are Gone, I Will Die.

Chapter 1626: Ending ¨C If You Are Around, I Will Live. If You Are Gone, I Will Die.

Snake tightened his hands and looked at Gu Mengmeng. He did not speak for very long and kissed her deeply. This was a kiss that he had kept for a thousand years. It had the feelings from two lifetimes of unaplished wishes and separation. Finally... he could really hold aplete and real form of her and not let go again. No one else other than Snake and Gu Mengmeng could understand how emotional the kiss was. The others just watched them hug and kiss, with grins on their faces and a look of bliss in their eyes. It was not worth mentioning any descriptions about the kiss as they would seem just in and superficial. The kiss that was filled with love and no luststed very long, so long that it could express the deep longing during the past thousand years. Then Snake finally released her. The corner of his lips raised and he smiled, ¡°Twomeng, I am back.¡± During the past thousand years, he had so many words that could fill the gxy that he wanted to say to her, but upon seeing her, he could not even say anything. In that dream realm, he had learnt to sweet talk, but none of them could express the feelings he had for Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around his waist, nodded and said, ¡°This time, you shall never leave me again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Snake lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead, as a form of promise. From that day onwards, he would only respond with a word ¡®Yes¡¯ to her requests. Snake held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands and a ring that had appeared out of nowhere was securely ced around the ring finger of her left hand. Seeing the ring with the design of a female snake winding around a diamond, Snake¡¯s gaze became gentle. He ced his right hand on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and opened his palm in front of her, revealing a ring with the design of a male snake. He said, ¡°People say that husbands and wives share a heart, but to a snake, heart is not as important as the galldder. So, I handed my galldder to you... If you are around, I will live; If you are gone, I will die.¡± Gu Mengmeng tip toed and kissed his lips. It was not meant to be romantic and even had a hint of punishment. She bit the corner of his lips, then stopped tip toeing and said, ¡°Seeing you die for me twice, I already have a trauma towards your death. Don¡¯t ever say you are going to die in the future, otherwise I will cry for you.¡± Yes, cry for you to see. Tears were Gu Mengmeng¡¯s deadly weapon. Even though she rarely used it, but it was an effective threat that all the males in her family were afraid of. But... He was Snake... With his precipitous and sharp brows twitching, Snake pinched her little face and squeezed his mouth to form the shape of a fish¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°Are you threatening me? Huh? If you dare to cry, I will torture that little wolf to death.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to diss him with ¡®Elvis is also a Beast King now, I believe you won¡¯t be able to torture him to death¡¯, but she was afraid that if she said that, Snake would really gather all his determination to fight with Elvis... Sigh, domestic violence was not worth it. She had a question in mind: If the men in a family are all so rash and skilled in battling, and won¡¯t quarrel if they could use their fists, what should she do as a gentle little woman who felt slightly sorrowful? It is really urgent, she is waiting for an answer... Raising her head, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words continued to stay in her stomach. Eventually it became a gentle sentence, ¡°You cannot bully me...¡± K.O.! Snake¡¯s heart chambers were emptied, as though an arrow had instantly pierced through his ribcage into his chest. Pump pump! The transport of the blood to the top of his head was apanied with an ear-deafening heartbeat sound. Snake could not control his facial expression and nced sideways, but the corner of his eyes were still on her miserable-looking little face. His throat became dry, and he could not help but clear his throat, then replied with an arrogant sound of ¡®Alright¡¯. Chapter 1627 - Ending – Gregory’s Return

Chapter 1627: Ending ¨C Gregory¡¯s Return

Gu Mengmeng already knew that Snake was one who would give in to coax rather than coercion. Seeing that Snake was pretending to remain prideful yet having no choice but to give in to her, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mood improved significantly. She tiptoed and pecked his chin, then giggled. Snake¡¯s face had brightened because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attempt to please him, so he turned to the side graciously and said, ¡°I have brought back your guardian beast.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body froze, along with the smile on her face. A watery mist instantly covered her eyes and she wiped them before she turned to look in the direction that Snake was pointing at. ¡°Gregory...¡± Gu Mengmeng choked when she called out his name. Gregory was smiling very gently. He stood at his spot without moving closer, and only looked at her with a deep gaze, saying, ¡°I promised that I will be back, I have fulfilled that promise.¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to hug Gregory, but with Snake¡¯s hands still on her waist, she did not dare to move and only secretly nced at Snake. Snake¡¯s face did not seem pleasant, but he was not infuriated, and only replied coldly, ¡°He had guarded my body for a thousand years so that I can return safely to meet you. Even though it is suffocating, but because of his favor, I brought him back. But let me warn you against having thoughts that you should not have. If you let me find out that...¡± Snake did not finish his sentence and only squinted his eyes, exuding an aura of imminent danger. Gu Mengmeng cowardly contracted her neck. Before she could even exin herself, Gregory had already taken the first move and said, ¡°I am only a guardian beast, I do not have other desires, so you don¡¯t have to be so anxious, I won¡¯t snatch away her love for you.¡± Snake scoffed nonchntly, ¡°Snatch away her love? Such an arrogant tone... But don¡¯t worry, I also won¡¯t let that happen. If you had be partners with Twomeng before I did, or had a mark nearer to her heart than mine, I will definitely make you die a worse death than you had a thousand years ago.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not keep up with them for a moment and nkly stared at Snake then at Gregory then at Snake... So, what Snake meant by ¡°thoughts that she should not have¡± referred to letting Gregory in the position that he had previously had? She thought that he would say any male beasts besides him are barbarians and she should not have any contact with them. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Snake looked down at Gu Mengmeng and asked. Gu Mengmengughed dryly and responded, ¡°Nothing, I just feel that your temperament has improved a lot.¡± Snake gently squeezed Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°A person that I have exchanged with two lifetimes, how could I not treasure her? So long as you are alright, I will be fine.¡± After he said that, Snake lightly pushed Gu Mengmeng into Gregory¡¯s arms. Gregory opened up his arms for a hug. He still did not move from his original position and received her steadily, giving her a huge hug. He said, ¡°I have no right to snatch you away from other¡¯s arms, so I can only wait for you at this spot. Thank you for being willing toe to my arms, thank you... for not forgetting me.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not say anything and only ced both hands gently on his arms. Gregory seemed to be able to tell what she was thinking, so he gently moved to her ears and whispered, ¡°Today¡¯s weather is beautiful, how about you fulfill the promise that you had made previously?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head to look at Gregory, with her eyes full of expectation. Gregory widened his arms and lightly shook. A pair of wings that look like ice immediately opened up behind him. With the light reflecting from it, it glistened like crystals. Chapter 1628 - Finale

Chapter 1628: Finale

Gregory transformed into his half-beast form to let Gu Mengmengy on his back. He moved his shoulder de slightly to warm up his body, before he opened his wings and carried Gu Mengmeng to fly in the sky. He had not flown for a thousand years, but the natural instincts of a bird allowed him to never forget to soar and fly. Gu Mengmeng cheered excitedly while on Gregory¡¯s back. This was the first time she was flying on his back, she had even owned a pair of wings for a short period of time that she had used to fly a few times. But this time was the most blissful flight she had. The wind brushed against her cheeks and blew her eyes dry. Yes, she was crying because her eyes were dry, not because she was being emotional! Not because of that! The vast grasnd looked different even without the Motou Mountains¡¯ scenic view. At some point in time, Snake had already transformed into his original form and were brawling with Elvis. The two Beast Kings¡¯ fight seemed brutal, but neither of them had the intent to kill. After all, they were no longer willing to let the little person in the sky shed another tear again. Lea swayed his tail and leaned against the back support of the double-seater chair. His legs were on the arm support and he looked sluggish and veryfortable. He would advise Snake some moves at times, then remind Elvis again ¨C that typical look of watching a show, as though the fight was not intense enough. The girl who was originally crying quite miserably stood at a distance as she looked at these three legendary Beast Kings. The emotions that made her almost cry initially were immediately gone because of them. She was a little dazed. Suddenly, she felt as though she could not tell apart reality and imagination. She really... Just because she had read a novelpletely, she transmigrated here? Initially, because of Lea¡¯s appearance, she felt upset that Elvis was not as appreciated. After what had happened to Nina, she had scolded herself for being blind and could not tell that Lea was a scumbag. But while scolding, she would leave ament to the author, because she was feeling heart pain for the miserable-looking white fox... Because of Snake¡¯s death, she had cried so much and felt so frustrated when she condemned the author. When Gregory¡¯s wings were broken and eyes were blind, her heart ached again. At that time, she really wanted to crawl out of the screen to strangle the author to death! But... When she reached the ending, the author had requested for her help, saying that Snake was really important to her and she had to save him and Gregory, so she really agreed on an impulse. She really did not think it through when she muttered that sentence of ¡®If I can transmigrate to the Beast World, I would really save Snake and Gregory.¡¯ Then she really transmigrated? This situation that did not match the core values of a socialist had actually happened to herself. Seeing the snake and wolf battling, and a white fox watching the show and trying to instigate matters, and Gregory flying the sky, the girl wiped away the tears on her face, raised her head and shouted, ¡°Su Su, I shall return first. My man is waiting for me at home!¡± The girl on Gregory¡¯s back revealed her little head, and waved to her across Gregory¡¯s back, saying, ¡°That novel has already beenpleted for seven years, you are still calling me Su Su?!¡± The girl smiled brightly and said, ¡°You thought that everything is over after it has beenpleted for seven years? You abducted me to the Beast World, don¡¯t you have to take responsibility?! Let me tell you, I am going to depend on you for this entire life, you will forever be my Su Su.¡± Gu Mengmengughed, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I will always... be your Su Su.¡± Chapter 1629 - Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

Chapter 1629: Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me

The doors of time and space. Ha, this choice had just been a diversion right from the start. Standing outside the entrance of S College, Gu Mengmeng still felt a little lost. Her little reader had first reced her as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, then taken over as the new Beast Deity after Auretin¡¯s disappearance. Then, Gu Mengmeng was suddenly in a trance ¨C She was no longer the Messenger of the Beast Deity, nor was she the Beast Deity, then... who should she be? Where should she be? Return to Saint Nazaire? But the thousand over days in the past three years had been a thousand years in the Beast World. How could she, the Messenger of the Beast Deity who had ¡®died¡¯ a thousand years ago, return? Obviously, no one could stop her if she wanted to return. After all, in their family of five, it was sufficient to bring a world-shaking change with three Beast Kings. But how was she going to return and face all the unrecognizable changes? Barete, who said that he was going to guard the ce for her to return, had already turned to ashes and could not break through third-level even till his death. He said that his life would be in the hands of one person, other than that person, he would not belong to anyone. Even though the 16 valued females were all well taken care of, but given the limited lifespan of a beast, without a Beast King¡¯s ability, they could not be immortal like Gu Mengmeng. Since ancient times, both beauty and hero could not escape ageing with time. The lovely and innocent 16 valued females who had once been around her, and allowed her to walk around with pride, had gradually aged ¨C how could she not feel pitiful for them? She could not return, not because there was someone holding her back, but because Gu Mengmeng herself could not ovee the emotional obstacle in her. So she stayed in the dream realm of the Beast Deity for a long period of time aimlessly and repeatedly pondered over the question ¡®Who am I? Where am I? What should I do...¡¯ Snake curled up his snake tail and wrapped Gu Mengmeng in his arms, saying, ¡°If you are bored, how about we return to the modern world?¡± Gu Mengmeng was stunned and looked at him with a tilted head. Her eyes were filled with shaking emotions, but it also had a deep confusion, as though she did not understand Snake¡¯s intentions and was anticipating his exnation. Snake¡¯s lips rose and he said, ¡°Last time my parents had backed you up during the media conference, but you cried suddenly and I had to carry you away. The time in that world still stopped there, how about we return to finish ¡®Tyrant Senior Falls In Love With Me¡¯? Hmm?¡± ¡°We obviously know that it¡¯s fake, why bother to lie to ourselves...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze dimmed. But Snakeughed, ¡°Reality can be fake and imagination can be real. The truth and lies in this world is just like this. They all say that it¡¯s Zhuang Zhou who dreamed of the butterfly, but who can rule out the possibility of the butterfly dreaming of Zhuang Zhou? Anyway we have nothing to do, we can just think of it as a leisure activity, moreover...¡± Snake spoke halfway and nted a kiss on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead, then with his deep and slow voice, he said, ¡°I promised to give you aplete family, so we must do that. Let¡¯s not care about whether it¡¯s real or not, but it¡¯s definitely true that we are always by your side, and that¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Undoubtedly, after the experience in the modern world, Snake was even more skilled atmunicating with a female than Elvis, Lea or anyone in the Beast World. He was no longer that difficult Snake King who had kicked little shit up the tree. Gu Mengmeng smiled and thought to herself, yeah why does it matter whether the dream realm is fake? It¡¯s enough that Elvis, Lea, Gregory and Snake are by her side. ¡°What about you guys? What do you say? Are you willing to act with me?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Chapter 1630 - A Family

Chapter 1630: A Family

Elvis took a step forward and took Gu Mengmeng from Snake¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°I will always listen to whatever Xiao Meng says.¡± With Elvis putting up an air of arrogance as the first partner, Lea could not make things difficult as a ¡®senior¡¯, so he leaned into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms with his usual flirtatious demeanor, saying, ¡°That ce is Snake¡¯s territory, Mengmeng you have to protect me, and not let Snake bully me like the time we were in the Snake King valley. Oh my little heart, it¡¯s beating uncontrobly with so much fear and excitement~ Mengmeng touch it~¡± This flirty fox is pretending again with its past acting skills, look at his eyes. Even without saying, Snake could read the meaning he was implying in his gaze ¨C ¡®Look, Mengmeng is still going to side with us in the end.¡¯ But unfortunately, he could not kill this flirty fox who was provoking him for no reason. After all... They are a family. Moreover, Gu Mengmeng was his precious love that he had exchanged using two times of his most miserable death. He really would rather turn to ashes than let her frown again. So, even if this flirty fox could reach the heavens, he could only drag him down with his tail, but could not directly whip him to death. Elvis and Lea had already expressed their opinions, so Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze naturally shifted to Gregory. Gregory had a special and slightly awkward position in this family. He was neither Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partner, nor was he a guardian beast. But her partners were all Beast Kings, would there be a need to protect her? But what should he do? Even though he had an awkward position and was in a difficult spot, he still wanted to stay by her side and not move away. Smiling like an ascetic deity who had stayed on the mountains for a long time, Gregory¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions that were as deep as an ancient spring, and he said inly, ¡°Wherever Baby Meng is, I will be there.¡± After all the members agreed, it was time for Snake to bring them back to the time when they had left. Elvis, Lea and Gregory did not have an identification card in Z country, so Snake could only arrange for them to go to F country first. Snake was a royal family member there. Especially during the past 10 years, his family n had be stronger, so it was very easy for him to obtain a few identification cards for them. Furthermore, Elvis and the rest had looks that were more European style. If they were forcibly introduced as citizens from Z country, they would seem more outstanding. But among the three people who were arranged to go to F country, the first one who could reach Z country first was not the two Beast Kings, but Gregory the guardian beast. His identity was simple. He was the personal bodyguard to Gu Mengmeng. Yeah, because the new CEO of MonSirpany, Snake¡¯s delicate girlfriend was locked up in the toilet during the media conference and poured water at, Snake¡¯s parents agreed that Gu Mengmeng needed a personal bodyguard. Snake felt speechless regarding this matter, and had to continuously remind himself, ¡®Xiao Meng needs parents, this is all for Xiao Meng... He cannot kill them, cannot kill, cannot kill...¡¯ Eventually, Snake picked Gregory, who had the least presence and had spent the least amount of time with him, among the three people. After all, when he was in the magma of Motou Mountains, the thousand over days to Gu Mengmeng were really a thousand years to him. During the past thousand years, it was this bird man who had broken his own wings and offered his life to the mountain, so that he had the chance to return to Gu Mengmeng. Sometimes, the rtionship between men was formed when one was willing to risk his life for another. Chapter 1631 - Gu Mengmeng’s Lawful Husband

Chapter 1631: Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Lawful Husband

So, the final oue was that Snake¡¯s parents announced that Gu Mengmeng was the future daughter-inw that their family acknowledged, then they showed off their English abilities that sounded so high-ss that Gu Mengmeng could not understand even though she had passed the fourth grade or sixth grade of English. Then they returned with high-profile. The speech was summarized by Snake in one sentence ¨C ¡®Gu Mengmeng is my family¡¯s daughter-inw, anyone who dares to touch her will be challenging the royal family of F country and instigate a fight.¡¯ As such, Gu Mengmeng became a new noble member that was powerful overnight. More amazingly... The F country¡¯s prince who had a marriage contract with Gu Mengmeng was unknown. Snake was still the pretty boy who was ¡®provided for¡¯ by Gu Mengmeng. So, Gu Mengmeng was stunned when she was surrounded outside the entrance of S College. How should she put this... In the modern world, she seemed to have an illegal rtionship with the males in her family, but they had been husband and wives for over a thousand years, yet suddenly she was restricted by the modern marriage views. As an authentic modern person, she suddenly felt that she was not limatized. She could almost predict the dramatic drama that her peers had automatically imagined in their minds. The F country prince learned about Gu Mengmeng ¡®keeping¡¯ a pretty boy like Snake in the country, so he left Z country and returned to F country with his heart broken to recover from his emotional pain. But he was still uneasy about Gu Mengmeng and was afraid that she would be deceived by Snake the pretty boy, so he let his ¡®most trusted sidekick¡¯ Gregory stay by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side as a bodyguard, so as to rece his identity as the prince to look after his fiancee. Look at Gregory¡¯s strong presence, well-built body, gorgeous looks, tsk tsk tsk... The air of asceticism and freshness from him really captivates people! Look at him and Snake both standing to the left and right side of Gu Mengmeng. That gaze was practically zing and one could smell the crisp burned scent in the air. ¡°Are we going home or staying in the cafeteria for lunch?¡± Snake asked. Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, and also let Gregory get used to the route.¡± Gregory, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I shall just listen to you,¡± Snake agreed unconditionally. Crack crack... Everyone dropped to their knees. What was going on? What happened to the tense atmosphere and fight between a loyal sidekick and lover senior that they anticipated? Why did they be so harmonious suddenly? People usually say that the path to love is narrow and just nice for two people, and it would be rugged with an additional person... Hiss... but why does it look so wide when the three of them are on it? They should not have this rapport when they are standing to the left and right side while guarding the petite person in the center. Of course, they would not know that if Gu Mengmeng¡¯s entire family was present, the scene would be even more shocking than this. Gu Mengmeng had lessons in the morning, which meant that Snake also had lessons in the morning, because he had applied to stay behind a year and be transferred to the same ss and course as Gu Mengmeng. Strictly speaking, he was no longer Gu Mengmeng¡¯s senior. Yes, he was Gu Mengmeng¡¯swful husband, which will be imprinted... on his heart. That was a ce that could not easily be seen by others. It was not as obvious as the wolf¡¯s cor bone or the ears of a fox, but it made Snake feel that dying for her twice was nothing. If it were to happen again, he does not mind dying a third or fourth time to protect her... Even if each time was even more painful than the previous one, he would also enjoy it. So long as she was fine, nothing matters to him. Chapter 1632 - Be Obedient

Chapter 1632: Be Obedient

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s academic results had always been below average. Also, she had to work a few part-time jobs every day. As a result, she would sleep through most of her sses in school, especially when the old professors were rambling on about the same things. Their tones and frequencies were much more effective than hypnosis. But this time, Gu Mengmeng was so excited till she could not sleep. The topic of the lesson was ¡®Labor Rtions and Management¡¯. The old professor was analyzing abor dispute case which arose due to the employees job-hopping from some cartoon animationpany in 2008 before he went on to discuss the importance of the management ofbor contracts. To be very honest.... Like in the past, nothing went into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain. She scanned every corner of the ssroom with her big and glowing eyes, feeling surprise at every detail she spotted. In fact, before she transmigrated, she never observed this ssroom in such detail before. What was so exciting about things she was so used to in her life? But after exploring almost the entire Beast World, even the old professor¡¯s purple porcin water cup made Gu Mengmeng feel warmth when she returned. The students¡¯ doodles on the ckboard, the silk banner hanging on the wall, the ¡®five stresses and four points of beauty¡¯ slogan above the ckboard and also the old professor¡¯s handwriting that was more illegible than the exquisite calligraphy-like writings on old traditional medicine prescriptions... The female student who helped her hostel mates take their attendance by blocking her face with a book and changing the pitch of her voice. The male student who lied on the table and slept soundly. The young couple who was looking at each other with utmost devotion and love, ignoring everyone around them while quarreling, as if they were filming a MV. The two students who had something going on between them and despite clearly sitting next to each other, they acted as if they did not know each other but the pink bubbles surrounding them exposed them in an instant. Ha, university life was so enriching and interesting, why didn¡¯t she realize it previously? Ah, back then, she used up all her time and energy to merely survive, how did she have the time to notice all of these? Snake pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hand and she finally snapped out from her thoughts to look at him. Her smile instantly made Snake¡¯s heart skip a beat, the anger that was building inside him also disappeared in a jiff. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked. Snake wanted to show her a stern expression, but when he met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, he could not bring himself to do it. The corners of his lips had betrayed him because the moment he saw her, he would break into a smile unknowingly and nothing could remove his smile away from his face. Admitting to his fate, Snake softened his tone towards her as well. Where did the merciless Snake King¡¯s mighty and dignified aura which could easily make people tremble with fear go to? Now, he hadpletely changed into a man who fell deeply into love and only did what his wife asked him to. All of his gentleness was focused on this little girl in front of him. ¡°You didn¡¯t look at me for the entire afternoon since morning. Elvis and Lea aren¡¯t here so I¡¯ve to fight for your favor with this damned school now?¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched her nose and said with exaggeration, ¡°Ugh, so sour. My teeth are hurting....¡± ¡°You¡¯re mocking me now?¡± Snake frowned, but his eyes were filled with connivance and tenderness for her. Gu Mengmeng nced at the old professor who was still lecturing on the details that differentbor contracts need to look out for. She gestured a ¡®shh¡¯ hand signal and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a lesson, don¡¯t disturb other students. Keep quiet and be obedient, alright?¡± Snake clenched his teeth hard. Be obedient?! She asked him to be obedient?! He was the Mighty Snake, the formidable Snake King in the Beast World, the respectable prince in the present world, the Great President with a high authority. And she asked him to be obedient?! But what¡¯s more hateful was that, after she said that......he actually really shut his mouth ¡®obediently¡¯. Chapter 1633 - My Heart Hurts But I’m Not Going To Let You Know

Chapter 1633: My Heart Hurts But I¡¯m Not Going To Let You Know

Looking at Snake¡¯s conflicted expression, Gu Mengmeng grinned in delight. He was really too cute. Yeah, if Snake was to hear that Gu Mengmeng described him with the word ¡®cute¡¯, he might really explode with rage, right? But what could he do? He was really cute. The cold male God who was always serious in speech and manner was treated as a mute and did not speak a single word to his ssmates in his one year of study in S College. Right now, the mighty Snake¡¯s eyes were widened, looking extremely wronged as if he was bullied and had nowhere to dispel his anger. He really fit the trending expression ¡®My heart hurts but I¡¯m not going to let you know¡¯. What else could describe this contrast other than cute? Blocking her face with a book, Gu Mengmeng yed the ostrich andnded a peck on Snake¡¯s cheek. Then, she grinned and returned to her original position, staring at Snake with a smile, as if she had just pranked him. This peck brightened Snake¡¯s expression instantly. How could he still have any unhappy thoughts? Then, everyone around them went into an uproar. Hey! The loyal bodyguard who was protecting the honorable Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e on behalf of the Prince, how could you stay so calm and act blind when your future Princess Consort kissed a pretty boy in public?! If Gu Mengmeng and the two guys act as if nobody else was present, nobody would dare to object to them. Everyone paid close attention to her but nobody dared to step close to her. Someone tried to suck up to her when news of her being Mon Sir¡¯s President leaked out. But when news of her being F country¡¯s future Princess Consort was released....the entire world fell into silence instantly. Especially Miss Mo. After the basin of water was poured over her in the toilet, it drowned the hundred-year old Mo Family as well. Like rats leaving a sinking ship, everyone kicked the Mo Family, who was down, away and in an instant, the Mo Family transitioned from a well-off and powerful family to a family which was hated on by everyone. All of their business was suppressed by Snake in all aspects. He gave no consideration for the high expenses as he just focused on grinding them without leaving a single survival route. Even if Mo Family had mountains of gold and silver, those were not enough to tackle Snake. Soon, they were faced with the crisis of their sources of capital being cut off. This news was exaggerated and sensationalized by the media. All corporations which had business dealings with the Mo Family approached them to terminate their partnerships. The Mo family swaying in the midst of the raging storm ended up in a disastrous state and it was impossible for them to tackle the situation. And the person who spread the news of the disruption of Mo Family¡¯s sources of capital was Miss Mo¡¯s arranged marriage partner from another wealthy and influential family, Fan Family in S City. There was originally no love in arranged marriages, it was very normal for the partners to have their own separate romantic lives. The reason why Fan Family¡¯s prince Fan Yuanbin would spread the news was not because he was jealous that his fianc¨¦e found trouble for another woman for a guy and that he was so furious that his hair stood on ends so he did it for revenge h h h. Instead, it was because Mo Family¡¯s old fellow came over personally to seek help. He expressed hope that Fan Family could lend a helping hand under this difficult time by bringing forward the marriage between Fan Yuanbin and Mo Fen. Then, Fan Family can lend Mo Family a sum of money under the name of a betrothal gift to allow Mo Family to survive this difficulty. When everything subsided and the Mo Family managed to recover from their losses, they would return the sum of money to the Fan Family under the name of a dowry. But one thing slipped off the Mo Family¡¯s mind. The so-called arranged marriage was a partnership agreed upon when both partners had equal abilities. But now, the Mo Family became a presence that made people flee in fear. Fan Yuanbin was afraid that his family would be implicated because of the Mo Family¡¯s visit, so he rejected the Mo Family heartlessly and sent people to throw the old man out from his house. The next moment, he even announced to the media without restraint that the Mo Family was crumbling to the extent of wanting to sell their daughter away. Chapter 1634 - Aiyo, My Master

Chapter 1634: Aiyo, My Master

The revtion of this news was undoubtedly an added disaster. Some of the previous business partners, who originally did not press them for the payment of debts on the ount of their former friendship, also had no choice but to turn up to chase for repayments. The Mo Family really had no money left to return. The antique calligraphy and paintings belonging to the old fellow of the Mo Family were all moved away with none left, even those heirlooms worn on their hands were ripped off as a payment for their debt. However, neither Gu Mengmeng knows nor Snakel remembers all these. Even though it has only been a week or so since they have transmigrated back in time, but that ¡°week¡± has been the single longest thousand year spent in the Beast World. Snake had experienced the dposition of this body, and had been trapped in the magma of Motou for a thousand years. After a rebirth, how could he see anything other than Gu Mengmeng? To him, the matters of the Mo Family was nothing more than amand message sent to his assistant while waiting in the changing room for Gu Mengmeng to take a shower. Besides, how could he remember such a small matter from a thousand years ago, for so long? But to the rest of the people here, everything... happened only yesterday. It is obvious to S City how expensive a basin of water from Miss Mo was. Ha, under these circumstances, who would dare to approach Gu Mengmeng? Cozying up to her would certainly be exhrating, but any inappropriate manner would instantly result in lethal consequences. This cozying is not sofortable after all. Furthermore, just from looking at the two people beside her, they simply do not give any chances for anyone to get close to her. Therefore, since Gu Mengmeng returned to campus, other than the unlimited amount of gazes she had been getting, there was no one that had actually annoyed her. However, she has been the messenger of the beast deity for over five years in the Beast World. Having been stared at by the vicious beasts for five years, these modern gazes seemed like nothing to her. Compared to the gazes from hundreds of Saint Nazaire¡¯s beasts who were staring at her with their green eyes in their original forms, tearing animal corpses, drinking blood, chewing tiger brains and wolf ws around her, these modern stares could easily be ignored. Since the old matters had beenpletely forgotten, the public attention had be meaningless attacks to Gu Mengmeng, who did not even take them to heart. Therefore, the Mo Family affairs did not even cause a ripple to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng did not have sses in thete noon, and Mondays were the fixed practice dates for the basketball club. Strictly speaking, it has been over ten years since Gu Mengmengst saw Bai Lan, and she really missed her. Having returned here, there was nothing more Gu Mengmeng wanted to do other than to meet Bai Lan. In the early morning, she dragged Snake and Gregory to the basketball club, and there Bai Lan was, fooling around with Zhan Jin Cheng. The both of them are now in a rtionship, but they do not get along like the other mushy couples. They are more like brothers, fighting each other and bantering whenever they meet. It is one thing for them to wreck each other, but if anyone else dared to say anything negative about one of them, the sleeves would be rolled up without question. ¡°Bai Lan.¡± The moment Gu Mengmeng saw Bai Lan, her eyes reddened. The feeling like it had been a lifetime ago hit right in her heart. Since the rebirth of Snakel, it has been years since Gu Mengmeng had shed any tears, but in that moment, they flowed right out of her eyes unstoppably. ¡°Aiyo, my master, why are you crying?¡± When Bai Lan saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tears rolling out of her eyes, she pushed Zhan Jin Cheng out of the way, scurrying towards Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, hugging her in her arms whileforting her, heartbroken, ¡°What happened? Who bullied you, huh? Girl, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m right here! Tell me who bullied you, I will kill him!¡± Chapter 1635 - If You Can Get Off The Bed Tomorrow, I Lose!

Chapter 1635: If You Can Get Off The Bed Tomorrow, I Lose!

With that said, Bai Lan¡¯s gaze fiercely turned right towards Snake. Snake felt like he could have a hundred mouths, but none could speak for him. Bai Lan¡¯s gaze made him bubble with injustice, but there was nothing he could do with that woman. Gu Mengmeng cared about her, very very much. She did not even have to say anything, just the name ¡°Bai Lan¡± made her tear uncontrobly. There was no doubt to Snake that if he were to touch a single hair of Bai Lan¡¯s today, Gu Mengmeng would drown him with her tears. Gu Mengmeng cried harder and harder, hugging Bai Lan tightly while choking on her tears, ¡°I missed you so much...¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Agitated, Bai Lan squeezed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders with both hands to pull her away, ncing at her crying face before aggressively pulling her back into her embrace, replying manly, ¡°Fine fine fine, I shall satisfy you. Go back to the dormitory to sleep tonight, if you can get off the bed tomorrow, I lose!¡± Actually, girls do make such jokes once in a while, but mostly in private when boys are not around. Other than Bai Lan, no one else would dare to say such things so loudly in public. There is probably no other girl as bold as her. Gu Mengmeng chuckled from Bai Lan¡¯s joke, lightly punching her while sniffing, ¡°If I upy you, then what about Zhan Jin Cheng?¡± Bai Lanughed mindlessly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve be lesbians, then let him do it with Snake. This game of changing wives sounds pretty exciting! Hahaha...¡± Gu Mengmeng might have lived for over a thousand years, but she was stillckingpared to the experienced Bai Lan. Gu Mengmeng pinched Bai Lan, wanting to scold her for being inappropriate, but her waist tightened and she was suddenly pulled backwards, falling into someone¡¯s chest. As she turned around, her eyes met the cold, peaceful eyes of Gregory. He looked at Bai Lan with an unfriendly gaze, brows slightly furrowed, as if he was trying to tell whether Bai Lan was a male or female... Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment, but swiftly remembered that Gregory was from the Beast World, and that was his first interaction with modern people, so he must not have been able to adapt to Bai Lan¡¯s joke very well. She wanted to exin, but could not find a suitable exnation in the moment, so she could only turn to Snake for help, but when she met Snake¡¯s face... Stubbles were almost forming on this sir¡¯s face because of Bai Lan¡¯s ¡°wife changing¡± joke, so clearly he was not about to help. That made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s position a little awkward, because Gregory had carried her the same way Elvis had in the Beast World, with one arm and propping at his hip, as if he was carrying a child. That was normal in the Beast World, but in present days... There was basically no boyfriend who would carry his girlfriend like that. Furthermore, in the public eye, Snake was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s boyfriend, while Gregory was but a bodyguard... ¡°This is...¡± Bai Lan looked unfriendly too. She noticed Gregory just now, it was just that Gu Mengmeng cried immediately upon meeting her, so she had no opportunity to ask. Well, what now, her official boyfriend did not even dare to snatch Gu Mengmeng from her, but this random guy who popped out of nowhere, dared to snatched her from Bai Lan herself?! ¡°Bai Lan, Bai Lan, let me introduce.¡± Gu Mengmeng hurriedly waved at Bai Lan, fearing she would attack Gregory.Her skills couldpare to a modern man, but is impractical in the Beast World. She was afraid that Gregory would not be able to contain himself and blow a lethal attack to Bai Lan. Chapter 1636 - I Like Cold, Stern Types

Chapter 1636: I Like Cold, Stern Types

Gu Mengmeng patted Gregory¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let me down first.¡± Gregory¡¯s brows were still furrowed, clearly having his guard up against Bai Lan. ¡°Gregory...¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned, with worry in her eyes. Since her eyes were still red from crying just now, Gregory clearly did not want to aggravate her further, so he lowered her onto the ground. However, his arms were still wrapped around her shoulder, not allowing her to walk over to Bai Lan¡¯s side. Helpless, Gu Mengmeng first exined to Gregory, ¡°This is Bai Lan, she is a very important friend to me... as important as Sandy. Understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng purposely emphasized the two words ¡°very important¡±, and even took Sandy as an example. Gregory¡¯s brows were still furrowed, but much less tense now, only nodding to acknowledge a greeting. Knowing Gregory would at least not attack Bai Lan, she finally heaved a sigh of relief and turned towards Bai Lan, ¡°This is Gregory, he is my...¡± Suddenly, Gu Mengmeng bit her own tongue. How would she introduce? This is my guardian beast, the type that can die for me but not be on the same bed as me. Even in the Beast World, introducing guardian beasts would make Gu Mengmeng feel awkward, so it was even weirder to mention it in the present world. ¡°Pursuer.¡± Snakel reminded Gu Mengmeng simply, giving her a suitable wording. As if Gu Mengmeng had received an amnesty, she shot a gaze of gratitude towards Snakel and said, ¡°Yes yes yes, a pursuer.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Bai Lan¡¯s eyes widened, grabbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arm and pulling her towards her side. If she just had a handful of sunflower seeds, she would be the present day meddling woman. Bai Lan used her shoulder to bump Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Eh, how did you do it? To get these two love rivals to coexist amicably and be so united? But... girl, you have pretty bad taste, how did you find one mute, then find another mute?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not find a way to exin the extent of the loyalty the males of the Beast World had towards their females. Furthermore, she did not want to change their persistence. Call her selfish, call her whatever. To be frank, she enjoyed the loyalty and gentleness the two of them had given her. Hence, Gu Mengmeng just smiled, ¡°I like the cold, stern types.¡± ¡°Tsk, do you have Stockholm Syndrome? Isn¡¯t it nice to have someone to y with you? If you like to hug ice blocks... you might be frozen.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, because she knew better than anyone, that her men were warmer to her than anyone, and would never leave her frozen. Bai Lan smiled sneakily, and the flirtiness filled Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, so she bumped Bai Lan¡¯s shoulder too, ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°Shy?¡± Bai Lan said while walking up while holding Gu Mengmeng. When she walked past Zhan Jin Cheng, she asked with a despising expression, ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you the captain? Everyone is already here, don¡¯t you need to form teams and practice? Are you guys just all at the basketball club for some fresh air?¡± Zhan Jin Cheng did not throw his temper even though he had been poked fun of by Bai Lan, only giggling while replying, ¡°Yes yes yes, take the time to practice. The Gongda Basketball Team has already sent us an invitation to challenge them, specifically calling out Snakel. When that timees, the other basketball clubs from neighboring universities will all send representatives to watch thepetition, so Snakel... it is all on you to see if our basketball club can win our instant sess.¡± Chapter 1637 - I Am Not Afraid, As Long As You Are Here

Chapter 1637: I Am Not Afraid, As Long As You Are Here

It has been over a thousand years since he had touched a basketball, so even Snake felt an itch to y. He then went into the changing room to get a change of clothes. Gregory was not from the basketball club, but he was tall, well-built and handsome, so Zhan Jin Cheng wanted to pull him in to the basketball club as well. However, Gregory clearly treated Bai Lan as an enemy, refusing to leave Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side, giving her all his attention. As a result, despite multiple attempts of Zhan Jin Cheng trying tomunicate with him, it all was futile, so he gave up eventually. Then, considering that Snake and Gregory were love rivals for the harmony of the team, Zhan Jin Cheng could only give up the thought of trying to get Gregory into the team. Meanwhile, other than Zhan Jin Cheng, no one else realised these thoughts were going on... That was the legendary saying of a whole act yed out in one¡¯s mind, but without any audience. When Snake yed basketball, he indeed looked very handsome, so Gu Mengmeng was distracted by him after only speaking a few sentences to Bai Lan. Bai Lan scoffed at the side, ¡°Not bad.¡± She then shot a warning gaze at Gregory, roughly meaning: See that? They are both on great terms. You better back off, do not destroy their rtionship. Gregory did not bother about Bai Lan¡¯s warning, only silently gazing in awe at Gu Mengmeng, who was infatuated over Snake. Did he also want to be one to attract her gaze? Gregory considered that question seriously. If he had to be sweaty on the basketball court just so she could look at him with such awe, would he be willing to? The answer was certain, he definitely would. However, if she were to look at him like that, but he could not look back at her the same, and had to miss such an expression of hers, would he still be willing to? He would not! He roamed in Motou for a thousand years, thus had a thousand years less to look at her, so now... he was not willing to have one less look at her. So what if her gaze was not gathered on him? As long as she was in his line of sight, he felt a sense of bliss. After the practice ended, Snake brought Gu Mengmeng and Gregory back to the vi. Snake¡¯s sports car only had two seats, so a business car was temporarily transported from thepany, while his sports car was directly parked at the school, since no one would dare to interfere. It was Gregory¡¯s first time on a car ride, so he seemed anxious and uneasy. Tofort him, Gu Mengmeng apanied him in the backseat. That made Snake displeased, but he only grunted, ¡°Weak¡±, nothing else. Gregory did not fight back. If showing his weakness could get Baby Meng to apany and care for him, then he would not mind showing his weakness all the time. After all, out of the four males at home, he was the only third-level beast. Gu Mengmeng held Gregory¡¯s hand, lightly patting the back of his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, Snake is a good driver, a real veteran.¡± ¡°I am not afraid, as long as you are here.¡± Gregory smiled back warmly. Afraid, would be an exaggeration. It was just that a car ride was so new to him, that Gregory was slightly nervous. Fortunately, Snake drove home steadily, without deliberately sprinting to scare Gregory on purpose. The moment they alighted, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed Bai Lan¡¯s name, she Gu Mengmeng did not think much before picking up, ¡°Hello, Bai Lan, it¡¯s only been a while and you¡¯re already missing me?¡± A creepyughter echoed from the other side of the phone call. That creepyugh, had been processed through a voice changer. ¡°Seems like, I did not kidnap the wrong person.¡± The voice from the phone call sounded like a robot with insufficient battery. Chapter 1638 - Not Human, They Are All Not Human

Chapter 1638: Not Human, They Are All Not Human

¡°If you want to save your good friend, thene to the unfinished buildings in the northern suburbs alone. If you dare to bring any other human, I will push them down and let you watch them fall in front of you.¡± With that, the caller did not even wait for Gu Mengmeng to reply before the call was cut off. Gu Mengmeng called back, only to hear the phone was switched off. Gu Mengmeng started to panic, looking at Snake and Gregory, not knowing what to do. ¡°This is a kidnapping, we can call the police.¡± Snake replied calmly. Gu Mengmeng shook her head, sounding like she was on the verge of tears, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said just now? If I bring any other human, she would push Bai Lan down.¡± Snake ced both his hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t panic first. Gregory and I will go with you. We will definitely bring Bai Lan back for you.¡± ¡°But she said...¡± ¡°Are we humans?¡± Snake smiled evilly while looking at Gu Mengmeng, asking. Gu Mengmeng choked, ncing at Snake then at Gregory, and shook her head. A snake, a bird... Not human, they are not human. ¡°So, we can go.¡± Snake hugged Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid. We said we would never let you cry, so we wouldn¡¯t.¡± Comforted by Snake¡¯s hug, Gu Mengmeng nodded, feeling slightly better inside. Snake put her back in his car, then raced towards the unfinished buildings at the northern suburbs. The unfinished buildings in the northern suburbs were originally meant for building a vi, but who would have known that the boss gambled all the money away and escaped when he lost them all. The building was just left there in its unfinished state. Usually, some drug addicts would gather there to get high, while the young punks who think they are cool would also gather there once in a while to fight or get themselves involved in promiscuous activities. All in all, it was where S City concealed its corruption. Any normal child would not go there. Naturally, it was also Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first time stepping foot into such an area. It had just be the evening, not time yet for the activities of those people. The trash found there were mainly burnt gasoline barrels, cigarette butts and condoms, and non-mainstream graffiti such as skulls could be seen on the ruined walls of the vi. Snake parked his car further out from the unfinished buildings, and did not let Gu Mengmeng directly. He gave Gregory a look, Gregory understood, shook his shoulders then transformed into a bird, flying into the night sky along with the sunset. At the appropriate height, nothing at the unfinished building can escape Gregory¡¯s sight. It only took him circling one round to fix a position, flying back to Gu Mengmeng and reported, ¡°In the building fifth from the left, seventh from the top, I saw the pair of shoes Zhan Jin Cheng was wearing today. There is some smokeing from the fourth level, not like a campfire because it seemed thin and light.¡± ¡°Alright, I will enter then.¡± Snake smiled, ¡°Twomeng, who will you choose to call in to help you? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Snake away, ¡°Bai Lan is still in there, I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes.¡± Snake lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin with his finger, ¡°I¡¯m not joking either. I admit I lost to Elvis, but if you dare to call me in thest, I will eat them all.¡± Gu Mengmeng was really speechless, and could only nod, ¡°Fine fine I got it. I will go in first.¡± Snake leaned on the door of the car, waving, ¡°Go, Pikachu.¡± The nervous feelings Gu Mengmeng originally had due to Bai Lan¡¯s kidnapping were instantly dispersed from Snake fooling around. True, she had her secret weapon, what is there to fear? Chapter 1639 - Run! Run Away Now!

Chapter 1639: Run! Run Away Now!

Gu Mengmeng found the urate location of where Bai Lan was ording to the position reported by Gregory. When she looked up at the sky six kilometers away, she saw a vulture circling above her, and she did not even have to think to know who it was. Gregory is extremely fast, and it would only take him about four seconds to swoop down. Which meant, if she was pushed down from the fourth level, weightlessly free falling, Gregory would be able to catch her stably even if he was watching from six kilometers away. So... what was there to be afraid of? Humming a tune, Gu Mengmeng walked step by step and arrived at the vi. The wall had been partiallypleted, just that it was still at its rough shape, without cing in the windows and door, with no handrails along the stairs, making it look tattered. It was difficult to imagine it as the high-end vi designed to be amunity for the extremely wealthy as it was originally nned to be. There were no obstacles leading up to the fourth level. However, having lived numerous years in the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng undoubtedly acquired some level of sharp senses. Of course, it was not as sharp as those of Elvis, Lea and Snake, but she still had basic observational skills. It seemed as if there were five to six people who were ambushed around the vi, quietly following behind her from the moment she had entered. When she went to the second level, one of them stayed to guard at the door, likely to whistle blow in case anything happened, while the rest followed her upstairs. Clearly, it was because they were afraid she would escape, so they could catch her in time. Tsk tsk tsk, they had no sense of danger, not even being able to tell who was the hunter and who was the prey, huh. Gu Mengmeng pretended like she did not discover their presence, continuing to hum a tune while going upstairs. The people ambushing her also originally thought she was not in the right state of mind, but after careful observation, she indeed came alone, while the other men who had sent her there were just standing by the roadside, and did not apany her into the estate. So, they deduced Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tune humming was her source of courage boost, as she pretended to be calm to throw them off. At the fourth level, the first thing she saw was Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng tied on foldable chairs, sitting with their backs facing each other. Their arms were tied together, so it was impossible for them to help untie each other. Both their legs were tied on the leg of each of their chairs, and blood could be seen around where they were tied up, clearly showing how tight they were tied up. The two, who were unable to move at all, were suspended in the air with iron chains that were swinging slightly, making squeaking noises that were sharp and ear-piercing. Gu Mengmeng frowned, her heart aching. Ha, when she had just gone to the Beast World, she thought those beasts were scary with their sharp ws and fangs, but it was only when she returned to the present world that she understood, humans are far more terrible than fierce beasts. ¡°Gu Mengmeng...¡± Blood covered Bai Lan¡¯s face, and her eyes could not even open from the dried blood covering it. She saw a figure vaguely, so she used her soft, weak voice to try to call out. Gu Mengmeng frowned with a smile, replying, ¡°Hmm, Bai Lan, I¡¯m here to save you, don¡¯t worry.¡± This statement sounded as if she had poured a bowl of water into a pot of boiling oil, causing Bai Lan to instantly struggle, shouting with all her might, ¡°Run! You dumb bitch! What are you doing here?! Don¡¯t you know how to call the damned police? Why did youe when she told you toe! Run! Run away now! ¡°Run? Do you think she can run away?¡± a female voice sounded out slowly. Gu Mengmeng turned to the source of the voice, and saw a woman emerge from behind the pir, staring at Gu Mengmeng with hatred in her eyes and a wooden stick in her hand, taking a huge wave towards Bai Lan. Chapter 1640 - Did Not Learn Basketball Skills, But Infatuation

Chapter 1640: Did Not Learn Basketball Skills, But Infatuation

¡°Ah¨C!¡± a low grunt sounded, it was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Zhan Jin Cheng!¡± Bai Lan freaked out too, calling out worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Bai Lan... Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯m fine...¡± Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s voice was extremely weak. He had desperately fought with them when they tried to kidnap Bai Lan. Even though he was from the basketball team, with a better physical fitness than them, but even a fierce tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves. Furthermore, there were over a dozen people who were armed, causing him to already be injured all over just after attacking three or four people. Eventually, all he could do was protect Bai Lan with his life, trying not to let her get hurt. With that blow, he had already maximized all his remaining energy to turn their bodies such that Bai Lan would face backwards, while his calves got viciously whipped by that woman. The bones in his calves... were probably broken. He probably could not y basketball from now on. However, the moment the pain spread throughout his body, the first thing on his mind was actually... thankfully she was not the one who got hurt. ¡°Ha, what a loving saint.¡± The womanughed sarcastically. Zhan Jin Cheng spitted out the blood foam in his mouth, ¡°It may have been that despite your long time spent with Snake, you did not learn basketball skills, but infatuation. I may not be a loving saint... but as long as I, Zhan Jin Cheng, have onest breath, I will not let you hurt a single hair on Bai Lan.¡± When the woman heard Snake¡¯s name, she clearly paused for a while, then gritted her teeth loudly, turning to look at Gu Mengmeng. That gaze was colder than a poisonous scorpion. ¡°The person lying on the apex of Snake¡¯s heart... If he treated you like such a treasure, why would he let youe here alone? Ha, seems like you are nothing more than that.¡± The woman said as she walked towards Gu Mengmeng, the wooden stick dragging on the floor, creating a light sound from the friction. The five years Gu Mengmeng had spent in the Beast World were not for nothing. She may not be able to attack like the orcs, but against present world people... perhaps even the fighting champions may not have much of a chance of winning her. After all, those who trained with her in the Beast World were all of the strongest, fiercest beasts. However, before any attack, Gu Mengmeng felt it was essential for her to first clear up some doubts, so she looked away from Bai Lan, and at the woman approaching her instead, asking, ¡°But... who are you?¡± The woman stunned, her eyes not leaving Gu Mengmeng with disbelief, only to find she was actually confused yet calm, clearly really not knowing who she was. ¡°Ha? ... Hahaha... who am I? You caused my family to fall apart, but now you¡¯re asking who I am? ... Hahaha...¡± What could be more cruel than someone who did not even remember you, despite you hating them to death, jealous of them to craziness and resenting them so much you became monstrous? ¡°Me?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed at her own nose, feeling rather wronged. She had only transmigrated back this morning, and was just in school attending lessons in the morning, going to the basketball club in thete noon, and was called here before she could even enter her home. She would not mind causing this woman, who had hurt Bai Lan, to fall apart with her family, but she must have had some time to do so... ¡°Gu¨C Meng¨C Meng! Go and die, you should go and die!¡± The woman said, as she fiercely pounced towards Gu Mengmeng, waving her wooden stick downwards at her. Gu Mengmeng tilted her body sideways, easily avoiding her attack. Having witnessed many fights between Elvis and Snake, the actions of this woman seemed as slow as a snail. Gu Mengmeng kicked one foot towards that woman¡¯s ankle, with one hand pinching her wrist. With a ruthless twist, the wooden stick in her hands dropped down. Chapter 1641 - My Man, Does Not Like It When I Befriend Other Men

Chapter 1641: My Man, Does Not Like It When I Befriend Other Men

Gu Mengmeng caught the wooden stick and ced it on her shoulder. As she side-eyed and smiled, the woman fell to the ground like a dog eating shit. Gu Mengmeng even gave her tasteless sound effects, ¡°Bang...¡± ¡°Ahh¨C¡± The woman called out desperately, using one hand to tightly hold the other, curling up on the floor not moving. Yes, the wrist on the hand she had used to hold the wooden stick had been crushed by Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng really did not do it on purpose, she merely wanted to snatch the wooden stick from her hands, however... Uh, she did not control her strength, so this was an ident, really an ident. But even though it was an idental injury, Gu Mengmeng did not feel apologetic. She had beaten up Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng to that state, so she would not feel a single thing even if she had killed her, much less smash her wrist? Moving about the wooden stick in her hand, Gu Mengmeng felt bored and threw the wooden stick out of the window that did not even have a window pane. A curse came from downstairs, Gu Mengmeng thought... she probably hit the whistleblower downstairs. That was only a coincidence, really! Even if she had thrown it while aiming, it could not be that urate. Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly, then walked towards Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng, trying to untie the iron chains around them. Bai Lan was so shocked by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s skills that she could not speak for a while. When she saw that crazy woman pouncing towards Gu Mengmeng, her heart jumped up to her throat. However, having seen Gu Mengmeng avoid the woman¡¯s attack easily, then pushing her down with the blink of an eye, that finally let Bai Lan heave a sigh of relief. When Gu Mengmeng approached her, she said, ¡°Not bad, with those concealed skills of yours, you even tricked me...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled without a word, how could she exin that? Tell her she transmigrated to another world, spending years with wolves and foxes, so improved her skills tremendously overnight? As long as Bai Lan was not crazy, it was impossible that she would believe that story. ¡°Girl.¡± Gu Mengmeng only just touched the iron chains, before constipated calls came from behind her. Gu Mengmeng turned around, only to see an unbearable sight. The woman whose wrists had been crushed by Gu Mengmeng was dragged behind a gasoline barrel where some indescribable behavior was performed. The men pressed on her injured wrists to hear her moan miserably, then bing more excited. Meanwhile, the men who called out to Gu Mengmeng thought of such acts as normal, just that when they met eyes with her, they could not help but scold, ¡°Tsk, couldn¡¯t they wait for things to be done before getting high? Trash, couldn¡¯t even tolerate for a while longer.¡± ¡°Brother Meng, it is his mealtime, so he added some more food... Ignore them, we shall get the things done.¡± A henchman came up, leaning forward and said in Brother Meng¡¯s ear. Mealtime? It¡¯s only slightly past five, what mealtime? Gu Mengmeng stunned for a moment, then looked at the weird expression on the man¡¯s face, before realizing... drug addict. It was as if Brother Meng had expected it to happen, so he did not bother about the henchman, directly telling Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Girl, we are just here to get money, not to harm anyone. We do not want to care about your feud with that crazy bitch, we just want to befriend you, and borrow some money to spend.¡± Ah... The script for extortion. Tsk tsk tsk, what generation is this, the actors in Korean dramas are all acting as if they had amnesia, got in car idents, or leukemia, yet they still want to make friends to borrow money? Can¡¯t they change their methods? Gu Mengmeng tilted her neck, smiling innocently, ¡°But... my man, does not like it when I befriend other men.¡± Chapter 1642 - Oh My! It’s A Monster!

Chapter 1642: Oh My! It¡¯s A Monster!

When Gu Mengmeng said that, Brother Meng started tough creepily, as though he wasughing at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s naivety and innocence. ¡°Then what should I do? I insist on bing your friend,¡± As Brother Meng spoke, he walked towards Gu Mengmeng. He had a vulgar look on his face, obviously because of the influence of the person who had added more orders, causing him to form lewd thoughts. Whether she could beat this Brother Meng is one matter, but fighting with him... and feeling disgusted is another matter. Gu Mengmeng was especially aware of how sensitive the noses of the men in her family were. If she were to carry the scent of another man, they could even destroy the world... So sheughed awkwardly and said, ¡°If you want to seek your own death, I really can¡¯t stop you.¡± After she said that, she hit her cor bone hard with her fist, then held her chest and grabbed her ears. When Brother Meng saw this, he thought that Gu Mengmeng had gone crazy and was stunned. Before he could react, suddenly there was a bright light shing and three ferocious beasts had appeared beside Gu Mengmeng. A huge ck wolf was opening its mouths wide, revealing its sharp teeth. Its eyes were shing with green light and was filled with killing intent. At the side, there was a snake that was as thick as a train covering, and it had crushed the ground and caused a huge hole to form at the roof of the vi. It circled the vi and trapped everyone with his huge body. All around them were snake scales that were glowing with a mysterious green light. The soft rustle caused by the gliding motion of the snake caused people¡¯s hair to stand. All the men instantly fell to the ground out of fright, and the more cowardly ones had even peed their pants. And that ¡®naive and innocent¡¯ little person was curled up in the clean and fluffy tail of a huge white fox, as though she was the mesmerizing Daji watching and smiling brightly as Bigan¡¯s heart was dug out. ¡°Look, I have already told you... My men don¡¯t like me to make friends with other males, yet you had to do it. Even if I wanted to let you off... it¡¯s no longer that easy.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up from Lea¡¯s arms, patted his back and said, ¡°Help me ce them down first, then use the fox seductive fragrant to let them forget everything they had seen today.¡± Lea nodded, then swayed his huge tail and transformed into a human in front of them, with only one hand still remaining as the ws of a fox. Then, he waved his ws and the chains were all broken like delicate tofu. Lea immediately released the ropes around Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng, then ording to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s instructions, he used the fox seductive fragrant to hypnotize them. Seeing Lea transform into human, Brother Meng was the first to react and started to run backwards in terror, saying, ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s a monster!¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back and looked at the person who was still acting arrogantly a while ago, andughed, ¡°Monster? You know that they are monsters and you are still shouting? After shouting so loudly... do you think that you can still escape?¡± Brother Meng instantly became as cowardly as a dog and fell to his knees and kowtowed to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Ma¡¯am, my dear Ma¡¯am! Please let me off, we were just trying to get some money. The idea came out of Mo Fen the bitch, she was the one who wanted to kidnap your friends to force you out...¡± ¡°Then, she was the one who had caused the injuries to my friends?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked coldly. Brother Meng gulped, then continued to kowtow and say, ¡°It¡¯s my bad, I am inhumane, I was blinded by money...¡± Chapter 1643 - If Someone Offends Me, I Will Eradicate Them Completely.

Chapter 1643: If Someone Offends Me, I Will Eradicate Them Completely.

During this one week in Europe, Lea had nothing to do and spent all his money on improving his medical skills. He knew that he had to wait for Gu Mengmeng to look for him or call him along, but if he had nothing to do and just waited, he would have lost his mind, so he decided to direct his attention to studying. He did not allow himself to have any break, resulting in his seven days of learning to show tremendous effects. Moreover, he already had the foundation of medical knowledge and could quickly diagnose the injuries on Zhan Jin Cheng. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to check that little female, but this male... his leg is broken, four ribs are broken, and his head is obviously damaged. There are 27 injuries all over his body and 19 bruises... Yeah, ording to what you call it here, he should be considered beaten ck and blue?¡± Gu Mengmengughed and said, ¡°Great, that¡¯s great.¡± She gestured to Elvis and called him to her side. She wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything to these trash, biting them to death will only dirty your mouth.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes! Ma¡¯am you are right.¡± Brother Meng was already frightened by Elvis¡¯ green eyes ¨C the oppressive feeling that he had felt from looking at the ferocious beast was no joke. Gu Mengmeng pointed at the people lying on the ground and said, ¡°All of you, listen carefully, I will only allow one person among all of you to live. You guys... do as you deem fit.¡± When the gangsters all heard these, it only took them two to three seconds before they picked up the weapons from the side and attacked the people beside them. This was human nature. In front of a strong enemy, they would never unite. They did not even attempt to attack Elvis and Snake together, and had immediately used their weapons to attack their teammates who were equally weak. Gu Mengmeng scoffed. She had respect towards human lives, but... The principle of survival of the fittest is that the winner would get to enjoy the food alone. She was no longer the Gu Mengmeng who had first arrived at the Beast World and thought that lives were precious regardless of right or wrong. If no one offends me, I won¡¯t provoke them. If someone offends me, I will eradicate thempletely. The gangsters who were already driven by their killing intent became even more brutal as time passed. After around 20 minutes, the 10 over people who were previously present were only left with one sole survivor, who was badly mutted. He looked at Gu Mengmeng and said, ¡°I... I have survived... Can I go now?¡± Gu Mengmeng recognised him to be theckey to Brother Meng just now and he seemed to have a close rtionship with him, so Brother Meng had trusted him. When they started to fight, they were still standing back to back and intended to join forces to survive. But Brother Meng must not have expected that the first person who had crushed his head was hisckey. Gu Mengmeng nodded and made the pose of ¡®go ahead¡¯. Lackey took two steps backwards and stopped beside Snake¡¯s body. He looked back with a bloody face at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmengughed, ¡°Snake.¡± Snakezily transformed into human and walked to her side. Wiping her little face, he said, ¡°Just like this? You called out all three Beast Kings but do not allow us to do anything?¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned and said, ¡°They are too dirty, I can¡¯t bear to dirty your hands.¡± Elvis also transformed into human and carried Gu Mengmeng up, saying, ¡°When I felt the pain from the mark, I thought that something had happened to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the frowning and solemn look on Elvis¡¯ face. His eyes wree filled with me and worry. Gu Mengmeng smiled and wrapped her hands around his neck. Lightly kissing his face, she said, ¡°I just miss you and Lea, so I took this opportunity to summon you guys.¡± Chapter 1644 - Anyone Who Offends Our Twomeng Shall Not Let Off Easily

Chapter 1644: Anyone Who Offends Our Twomeng Shall Not Let Off Easily

Yes, summon. This was the special ability that the partner of a Beast King had. When a female feels extreme fear, and the mating mark is hit, regardless of where the Beast King is, they will be summoned to the female¡¯s side. And this buff was activated when Gu Mengmeng was relieved of her role as the Messenger of the Beast Deity. Every Messenger of the Beast Deity could keep a buff when they became the Beast Deity, and Wang Xiaoxin had kept the buff of allowing any male with the Beast King level to enter the dream realm. It was obvious who she was waiting for. And Gu Mengmeng¡¯s buff was Lea¡¯s idea. Because Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s departure had removed all the additional abilities from Gu Mengmeng. She was a fragile little female and needed protection, and the three of them were afraid that Gu Mengmeng might meet with an ident, so Lea¡¯s suggestion was unanimously agreed by the males in the family. Since Gu Mengmeng did not have any other ideas, she just followed suit. But she had not expected that she did not have to use this in the Beast World, yet used it on a few gangsters. But it did not matter, after all... she could save the money for two airne tickets. Elvis was coaxed by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s phrase ¡®I miss you¡¯. He kissed her cheeks, then pointed at everyone who had fainted, and asked, ¡°How do we settle them? They seem to still be alive, do I have to bite them to death?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°No need, we can just call the police.¡± Elvis nodded and did not say anything. He only apanied Gu Mengmeng to sit at the side. At this time, Gregory flew in from the window with a huge box in his hands. Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory in confusion. Gregory handed over the box to Snake. Snake opened it to reveal a box filled with American cash. Tongue-tied, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°This...¡± Snake threw the box to the side, then stroked her hair and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want us to dirty our hands, we could only let them ept the legal punishment in the human world. After all, anyone who offends our Twomeng shall not be let of easily.¡± ¡°So...¡± Snake lightly pinched her little face and said, ¡°They kidnapped Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng. I think the police can confirm that by checking thetv. Then, the call that they had threatened you toe alone, yeah, this is simple too, they can just check the call history. They called you here naturally to extort money from you... After all, you are the CEO of MonSirpany, the future daughter-inw of F country¡¯s royal family and should be worth a lot. So, didn¡¯t Ie to bring the money? Unfortunately, they could not decide on how to split the money evenly and started an internal fight...¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly, ¡°This box of money is the proof.¡± Snakeughed and nodded, ¡°Before my father left, he said very clearly that anyone who dares to touch you will be challenging the dignity of the F country¡¯s royal family and destroying the rtions between the two countries.¡± Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Then what if they say that they saw you guys transforming...¡± Snake¡¯s eyes shed and heughed, ¡°Their words should probably be treated as a hallucination that they saw because of their excessive drug intake, right? Say, if you are the police, would you believe the crazy words of a kidnapper and drug addict?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought for a while, shook her head and said, ¡°I will definitely not believe them. I might even lock them up to wear off the drug effects. If they still say the same thing afterwards, I might just lock them up in a mental hospital.¡± Chapter 1645 - I Should Know Her?

Chapter 1645: I Should Know Her?

Truthfully speaking, as an ¡®authentic¡¯ modern person, Gu Mengmeng was not as knowledgeable as Snake, this ¡®foreigner¡¯, who had a mid-life lifestyle change, in the survival principles here. In other words, as an ordinary citizen leading a normal life, Gu Mengmeng would not be able to present such a huge box of American cash as proof even if she had the same intentions as Snake. She would be even less capable of using ¡®diplomatic rtions¡¯ to force the police to settle matters the way they wanted to. All the gangsters there would not be able to escape from drug rehabilitation and going to jail. But... Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze turned to the woman who was curled up behind a gasoline barrel. She was covered in bruises and clothes that were insufficient to cover up her body, and had messy hair and blood stain in the corner of her lips. This pathetic state had obviously revealed what she had just experienced. The wrist that was crushed by Gu Mengmeng was ced on her knee in a strange angle. Her pupils were out of focus, and it was obvious that she was frightened by what she had seen. Expectedly, anyone would have been frightened. When Gu Mengmeng saw Snake¡¯s original form the first time, didn¡¯t she also faint on the spot? Yet this woman had seen three orcs¡¯ original form at the same time without any warning. It was already considered brave that she was only staring nkly without dying out of fright. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember her?¡± Snake turned to look in the direction of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze and asked. Gu Mengmeng did not reply. Instead, she turned to look at him and asked in confusion, ¡°Should I know her?¡± Snakeughed, ¡°You must have been unattentive when watching the television with Wang Xiaoxin.¡± Gu Mengmeng had a nk look and did not respond. Snake, ¡°During the gathering after the media conference, the one who had locked ¡®you¡¯ in the toilet and poured water over you.¡± Yes, Snake hadpletely forgotten that Gu Mengmeng had sat on the woman and pped her, he only remembers that this woman had bullied his Twomeng. After Snake¡¯s reminder, Gu Mengmeng finally recalled. But... ¡°That was because she had provoked me first. I had only pped her a few times, does she have to kidnap Bai Lan and threaten my life because of that?¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled. Snake took out a mobile phone from his pocket and opened the webpage to a few headline news. He searched for news regarding the ¡®Mo Family¡¯, then handed it to Gu Mengmeng. She scrolled down and her face started to be filled with different expressions. She clenched her teeth as she scrolled down to look at the headlines, then she looked at Snake and asked, ¡°All these... you did them?¡± Snake shook his head and was determined to not bear the brunt. ¡°Not me, it was my personal assistant. But the oue is quite satisfying, this assistant should be promoted, given a pay raise and rewarded with a good car.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temples and felt her head hurt. How should she put this... It was not that she was a saint. But this Miss Mo was only spoiled and poured her with water. And she had immediately hit her back, so she was not disadvantaged at all. Mo Fen was not right for capturing Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng to beat them up, but that was because Snake had been too ruthless. After all these incidents, no one was right or wrong, it had be aplete mess. Sighing, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°Ah Kel, you have to give someone a way out no matter what. I know that you want to instil respect for me in others, and not let them provoke me anymore, but... do you think that being ruthless to the Mo Family is effective or giving them a hand now is more effective?¡± Chapter 1646 - Want To Die? How Could It Be That Easy?

Chapter 1646: Want To Die? How Could It Be That Easy?

¡°You want me to repay evil with kindness? But Twomeng, how am I supposed to repay you with kindness?¡± Snake had a straight face. He was unwilling to let off anyone who had offended Gu Mengmeng. The person that he had protected and ced at the top priority, and had not even dared to touch, how could anyone bully her? Yes, the one who was in the toilet was not the real Gu Mengmeng but only her shadow, but the shadow was also the precious lover to Snake¡¯s shadow, anyone who touches her shall die! When Gu Mengmeng was poured with water, Elvis was also in the dream realm and he was the one who had watched with Gu Mengmeng, so he knew about the situation at that time. When Snake reminded Gu Mengmeng who that woman was, Elvis instantly darkened. The two males who had fought many years over the position as the first partner had actually agreed on the same matter. ¡°I think that Snake is right. Xiao Meng, being kind to your enemy is being cruel to yourself. If you do eradicate the roots of evilpletely, it may return...¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly felt so helpless. The ultimate root cause of this matter was because Mo Fen was being despicable. She had a fiance, but she still had her eyes on Snake, so she poured Gu Mengmeng with water. This sort of method could not even be considered ¡®childish¡¯ to a secondary school child, much less bullying. If she had really bullied Gu Mengmeng, then the price that Mo Family had paid was already sufficient. If they continued to force her, the headline news the next day would probably be Old Mo from Mo Familymitting suicide. Gu Mengmeng looked towards Lea. Lea understood and smiled. He swayed his huge tail and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what Mengmeng means?¡± Elvis and Snake nced to the side at Lea. They could not help but admit that among the four males in the family, Lea was the one who could understand Gu Mengmeng the best. Lea swayed his huge tail as he walked to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. While cing his tail into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands, he smiled slyly at Mo Fen and said, ¡°That Mo Family must have been forced into a corner because of your oppression and cannot hold on more... almost to the stage of near death? They must be feeling hopeless now and have given up on struggling, just awaiting their death.¡± Snake nodded. Fan family was Mo family¡¯sst hope, but Fan Yuanbin was really merciless. That was almost a ttened camel¡¯sst straw of hope, now Mo Family is just in a state awaiting death. Even if there was half a day of hope, Mo Fen would not dare to do something like this. This was obviously a method of perishing with your enemies. Dumb, but also pathetic. Lea shrugged his shoulders and continued, ¡°If they want to die, how could you let them die? Could it be because after some years of being around Mengmeng when she was the Beast Deity, you have be merciful?¡± Snake stopped for a moment, then suddenly smiled. He grinned and said, ¡°You bullied my Twomeng... Want to die? How could it be that easy?¡± Elvis could not understand and only frowned. Looking at the two people who were in deep thoughts, he was silent for a while and said, ¡°You guys are in charge of calling the shots, I am in charge of acting upon it.¡± Snake looked towards Elvis and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, my personal assistant... is quite capable.¡± After he said that, he lifted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep a dog? I shall make the entire Mo family be your dog. From today onwards, they can only bow before you, if you want them to live they shall live, if you want them to die they shall die. The whip of decision is in your hands, they will never know when the whip willeshing at them... That fear shall apany them for their entire lives, and this is the punishment that they should bear.¡± Chapter 1647 - Young Handsome Man

Chapter 1647: Young Handsome Man

When the police arrived, they saw the ground full of half-dead gangsters, Mo Fen who was not properly clothed, Gu Mengmeng who was in Snake¡¯s arms, and the bodyguard Gregory who had been sent by the F country¡¯s prince to protect his future princess, as announced in the news in the morning. Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng were guarded by Elvis and Lea until they arrived at the hospital, where there were people arranged by Snake to take over. In fact, there was not much problem with Elvis and Lea, except that they were summoned by Gu Mengmeng using the mating mark and did not have any entry record. Their sudden appearance and unknown identity was a problem, so they apanied Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng to the hospital. Gu Mengmeng spoke to the police ording to the script that Snake had prepared. As the police heard, the more frightened they were. Except that Gu Mengmeng modified the part about Mo Fen. From a kidnapper, she became a helper. She said that Mo Fen had been raped by the gangsters to protect Gu Mengmeng. If not for Mo Fen, the one who was raped could have been her. So Mo Fen was not brought away by the police and was sent back to Mo family by Snake¡¯s men. And the only ¡®alive¡¯ckey who had left the building became the wanted criminal by the police and was regarded as the mastermind of this kidnap. He had been the scapegoat, but he could not escape from it. Because he had really been involved in the kidnap and it was not the first time that he had killed someone. It was not really an usation for him to be wanted. Besides Mo Fen, a video clip of Mo Fen kidnapping Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng was sent to the Mo family. The video clip had been taken down using Snake¡¯s ploy. Besides Snake, the police did not have anything regarding it and all the evidence was only based on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s and Snake¡¯s oral statement. They had no choice, because whatever the gangsters had said after they woke up could not be trusted. Something about a huge wild wolf, a snake as thick as a train¡¯s covering... Tsk, their brains had really be damaged from inhaling all the drugs that none of them were mentally sound. In the end, all of them were sent to the rehabilitation center for drug rehabilitation. And Old Mo did not even wait until the next day before he led the entire Mo family to the vi that Gu Mengmeng was living in. Snake did not seem surprised at all. He sat on the main seat of the sofa like a victorious king from heaven, and pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s fingers yfully out of boredom, whereas the entire Mo family stood before him, not knowing what to do. With a loud thump, Old Mo fell to his knees and said, ¡°Since you are willing to cover up what that vile child had done and send her back to Mo family, I believe you are not trying to force us to a corner. So long as you are willing to let my entire family off alive, I have no objections to whatever you want.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt ufortable watching someone who could even be her grandfather kneel. She wanted to hold him up, but Snake held her waist and whispered to her ears, ¡°In front of me, he has no right to take advantage of his old age. You are my woman and your seniority is much greater.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not speak. Snake was almost 2000 years old if she counted... Old Mo, who was around a 70-year-old, could even be considered a ¡®young handsome man¡¯ before him. But this ¡®young handsome man¡¯ had an old man¡¯s face and it still made Gu Mengmeng feel ufortable. Snake did not make things difficult and only looked at him, saying, ¡°I want Mo family. If you are willing, get up and we shall talk about it. If you are unwilling, you can leave.¡± Chapter 1648 - Let Mo Family Off

Chapter 1648: Let Mo Family Off

Mo family? Mo family is now a mess and riddled with many problems. Even if they paid others to take over, others may not even want it, yet Snake says that he wants them? This... obviously meant that he was willing to let Mo family off?! Old Mo was stunned for a moment and he hurriedly asked his family members to support him up. After Old Mo stood up, the other members of the Mo family then dared to stand up. Old Mo sat on the sofa. His 70-years of life had provided him with rich experience. Even though he could not understand the intentions of the man before him, he could tell that he doted on andpromised because of that young girl. The reason that Mo¡¯s family could be pardoned was probably because of that young girl¡¯s graciousness and forgiveness. Without saying anything, Old Mo smiled at Gu Mengmeng and nodded. That was a slight movement, but it was filled with immense gratitude. Snake was displeased that another man was looking at Gu Mengmeng, even if he was someone who had be as wilted as an old cucumber. He was only 70-years-old and such a young, handsome man was very dangerous, so Snake had to guard his woman well. Who knows if Gu Twomeng might have a missing screw, and suddenly like someone who is ugly and covered with wrinkles? Snake frowned and emitted a cold aura. He stared at Old Mo and said, ¡°Since we are seated, does it mean that you agree to me buying Mo family¡¯s assets?¡± ¡°Of course, I definitely agree.¡± Old Mo did not dare to object at all. ¡°Then do you have anything else?¡± Snake was obviously sending his guests off. Old Mo was stunned. This... just a verbal agreement would do? Would Snake regret suddenly the next day and not want Mo family? This young man is really good at being unpredictable... Who was Snake? He could obviously tell the intentions in Old Mo¡¯s mind, just like the scar on the head of a monk. So long as one is not blind, they can see it clearly. ¡°My assistant will bring the legal team to Mopany tomorrow to finalize the deal,¡± Snake said simply. Old Mo could then be at ease. Smiling apologetically, he said, ¡°Since that is the case, I shall not disturb you anymore. I shall be making my leave.¡± Snake gestured for him to leave, but he did not even have any intentions to stand up. After Mo family left the vi, Snake still did not let go of Gu Mengmeng, instead he carried her upstairs. As they went upstairs, he sent a message to his assistant ¨C two sentences ¡®take over Mopany tomorrow morning¡¯ and ¡®first level of vi, new sofa¡¯. Yes, the sofa that another man has sat on, how could his Twomeng sit on it again? Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room was in the master bedroom on the second level, because Snake anticipated from the start that she would not agree to stay in his room when she moved in. So he emptied the master bedroom and stayed in the second bedroom. But... Anyway, he won¡¯t stay for long, after all he had already intended on staying in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s room and refused to leave. Now that they have be partners, they do not have to be worried about gossip, and he naturally carried Gu Mengmeng back to the master bedroom. His brows suddenly twitched. When he designed this spacious master bedroom... it was not meant for amodating so many people! Leay on the side of the king-sized bed and swayed his tail seductively. With his gorgeous face smiling at Gu Mengmeng, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mengmeng, this bed has your scent, it smells good.¡± Strangely, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red. It was an ordinary sentence, but why did it sound so lustful when Lea said it? Chapter 1649 - So Long As You Are Around, Anywhere Is Home.

Chapter 1649: So Long As You Are Around, Anywhere Is Home.

¡°Mengmeng, you have neglected me for a week, aren¡¯t you going tofort me? Hmm?¡± Lea used his elbow to support his head and extended his finger to gesture to Gu Mengmeng toe closer. His narrow eyes were so flirtatious that he looked like a reborn Daji, who was destined to use his fatally gorgeous looks to captivate people. After looking at this face for so many years, Gu Mengmeng was still not immune to it. Wiping off the saliva on her mouth, Gu Mengmeng immediately pounced on him to hug him tightly. With her little face rubbing against Lea¡¯s chest, she said, ¡°How is it a week, didn¡¯t we just transmigrate together this morning?¡± Lea pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Snake made some modifications to our transmigration time point. Even though we transmigrated together, we reached here one week earlier than you guys.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned back to look at Snake and wanted to ask him for the reason. Before he could speak, Snake already answered, ¡°They need time to adjust to the life here and avoid creating trouble for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng could not understand. Lea ced his chin lightly on her head, wrapped his hands around her waist, and ced his fluffy and huge white tail around her waist for her to hug it. With Gu Mengmeng in his arms, Lea¡¯s voice was a little husky and casual, ¡°Snake is an ordinary person in the past, but now he, Elvis, Gregory and I have all transmigrated from the Beast World with ourplete body. The minimum we can do is... four of us cannot go to the hospital. So during this week, I have improved the medical skills that I had learned from the ¡®television¡¯, so that during any exceptional situation, I can handle it.¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways and looked at Lea with a slight heart ache. She ced her little hands on the side of his face and said, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to work this hard.¡± She did not want to admit it but this was only a dream realm. If there was an emergency situation, they could leave anytime. This piece of grasnd is their peaceful life now. Lea understood Gu Mengmeng¡¯s intentions. He ced his huge hands at the back of her head, his fingertips passing through her hair, and he kissed the top of her head, saying, ¡°If this ce can allow you to livefortably, we can just stay here. So long as you are around, to me, anywhere is home.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Gu Mengmeng was utterly touched. She rubbed her face against his chest again and muttered like a cat. ¡°You fool.¡± It was only two words, but it was filled with so much love that even Lea did not sense it. Initially, when he thought that his heart would no longer beat, he thought that his life only had schemes, hatred and revenge left. It was this little thing who had unintentionally entered his life and caused such a huge change to his life, but also because of this, a ray of sunlight finally shone into the dark corner that he was hiding it, causing his frozen heart to gradually resume beating. He was the only one who knew how much he desired warmth and light after he crawled out from darkness. Especially after he lost her, the feeling of falling back to the icy cave was so unforgettable. That time, every tear that she shed and every heartless word that she said was a warning for his whole life. He would never let her suffer, that was the promise he made to himself. Elvis took Gu Mengmeng away from Lea¡¯s arms andughed, ¡°I am your first partner. With me around, how could it be your turn to hug Xiao Meng?¡± Chapter 1650 - The Males In This World Are Too Weak.

Chapter 1650: The Males In This World Are Too Weak.

Lea arrogantly rolled his eyes at Elvis and made a ¡®hmph¡¯ sound using his nose. He did not say anything, and rolled on the bed. Then, he hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pillow and sniffed it, then looked at Gu Mengmeng lovingly as she smiled. Elvis ced Gu Mengmeng on the chair beside the makeup table, then looked at her in the mirror, saying, ¡°I saw this when I was in Europe, do you like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng nced sideways and saw a European bronzed woodenb in his hands. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Why would you think of getting me a woodenb?¡± Elvis responded, ¡°When we participated in the beauty pageant in Sauder the first year, you said that you wanted a rhinoceros hornb. Unfortunately, I have not made any after breaking so many beast horns from Auretin.¡± If Elvis did not mention it, Gu Mengmeng would have forgotten it. But looking at Elvis¡¯ facial expression, it was obvious that he had always remembered it, as he thought that he had disappointed Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng smiled and took theb, saying, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I like it a lot, thank you.¡± ¡°Let meb your hair for you?¡± Elvis¡¯ eyes were very gentle. Gu Mengmeng nodded and sat in a well-behaved manner. Snake leaned against the door frame as he watched Elvisb Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. As ifughing, he asked, ¡°Thisb... did you buy it? Do you have money?¡± Gu Mengmeng could tell that Elvis¡¯ movement had stopped. He looked up suddenly at Snake, then at Gu Mengmeng in a panic state, his face filled with a nk look. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped and he said, ¡°Uh... Elvis, don¡¯t tell me you ¡®took¡¯ it directly from others without paying?¡± Yes, since when did the Beast World have any concept of buying? So long as I like it, I will snatch it, and if you are not pleased with it, you can snatch it back. Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°Money... someone paid for it.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Gu Mengmeng pointed out and asked. Elvis nodded and said, ¡°There is a male who had many of suchbs. I challenged him and said that if I win, he will have to give me thisb, but he declined.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was raised. How could a modern man survive the hits from Elvis, who had a Beast King level? It would be troublesome if thisb had cost someone¡¯s life. Elvis said, ¡°then another male came over and said that if I fight with him, he will give me thisb regardless of the oue, so I agreed.¡± Gu Mengmeng was puzzled. In the present world... Was there such a person who loved to battle? If you fight with me, I will give you a woodenb? What is with this strange urrence? But Snakeughed, as though he had understood, and asked, ¡°Did you win or lose?¡± Elvis frowned and said, ¡°The males in this world... are too weak.¡± Gu Mengmeng stood up immediately and held onto his elbow, asking, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t tell me... you beat the person to death?¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°I did not beat him to death, just that... his elbow is broken.¡± ¡°Did you reveal your original form?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued to ask. Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°He threw his fist at me, so I grabbed his arm and wanted to throw him out... After I threw him, his elbow broke... I don¡¯t know anything. He looks so strong, how could his bones be so soft, it broke too easily...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was filled with unspoken words. Her mind was silently saying to herself, you are a Beast King, not just these delicate young men in the present world, even in the Beast World, only Snake and Lea could survive your hits... Chapter 1651 - Underground Dark Fist

Chapter 1651: Underground Dark Fist

It was very normal for males to break an elbow or leg from a fight, so Elvis did not take it to heart initially. But after Lea knew about it and told him that the rules in this world were different from the one in the Beast World, and that he might create trouble for Mengmeng if he beat people up like this, so Elvis was a little panicky. Just like what Lea had said, this ce was the world that Gu Mengmeng was familiar with and her lifestyle here was more at ease andfortable. So just like Lea, he hoped that she could stay here for as long as she wanted, and not have to be forced to leave because of them. Gu Mengmeng looked back at Snake and said, ¡°Ah Kel...¡± Snakeughed softly and caressed her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t he just have a fist fight in the ck market? It is verymon to beat someone to death in this sort of underground battle, no one will pursue matters. Moreover, F country is my territory. So long as he did not beat the president to death in public, I can settle everything.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt herself sweating. So, Snake meant that he could still beat the president to death, so long as it was not ¡®in public¡¯... Snake watched as Gu Mengmeng lowered her head with a dark face, and smiled uncontrobly, ¡°Alright alright, even if he beats the president to death in public, I can also protect him, alright? Stop worrying.¡± Gu Mengmeng could hear herself screaming internally ¨C Hearing you say this will make me more worried alright?! Which ordinary person would beat the president to death?! With him backing them up like this, wouldn¡¯t he be afraid that Elvis would be even more fearless when beating others up?! ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t worry. In the future... I won¡¯t beat people up for no reason.¡± Elvis coaxed Gu Mengmeng/ ¡°This is probably not up to you to decide,¡± Snake walked closer to Gu Mengmeng with a faint smile. He ced his phone directly on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s makeup box. His phone was showing a video clip of an underground fist battle. Even though the face was censored, Gu Mengmeng could still tell that one of the person on the stage was Elvis. ¡°This...¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Snake smiled and kept his phone, saying, ¡°The one who had a broken elbow because of Elvis is the most popr fist king of the underground fist battle for the past two years. People address him by Dark Fist Boss. Countless people have died under his fist, but he was easily thrown by Elvis and had broken his right arm. But the boss behind the scenes is not one who cares about loyalty. He has no intentions of fighting for justice for the Dark Fist Boss, instead he offered a huge reward to track Elvis¡¯ location, obviously so that he can ¡®nurture¡¯ him.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°No no, I don¡¯t want Elvis to be involved with this type of person.¡± Snake stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Alright, I shall suppress this news and make sure that the information they receive is ¡®no such person found¡¯.¡± ¡°Hold up,¡± Elvis frowned and scrolled down on Snake¡¯s phone. With his brows almost touching, he stared at it for a long time before turning to look at Gu Mengmeng and with a discussing tone, said, ¡°Xiao Meng, can you let me... fight another time?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis confused and asked, ¡°Why? If you want to exercise, Snake and Lea are both good practice. The people in the underground ck market are not good enough to fight with you...¡± Elvis shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not because I want to fight, but I want this...¡± As he spoke, he ced Snake¡¯s phone in front of Gu Mengmeng. She lowered her head to look... she did not know whether tough or cry. Chapter 1652 - I Need To Have My Own Ability To Protect You.

Chapter 1652: I Need To Have My Own Ability To Protect You.

That Dark Fist Boss¡¯s boss took out an extremely exquisiteb. It was rumored that F country¡¯s first Queen¡¯s dowry had ab that was fused with the world¡¯s most perfect ruby ¨C zing Sun. It was rumored that thisb could make the woman who owns it extremely blissful... Gu Mengmengughed, ab could make someone extremely blissful? How about saying that the ruby is from De Beers Sa-Kimberely? A ruby was longsting and could be passed on for generations. ¡°Xiao Meng,¡± Elvis had a serious face. Yes, he had bought into this promotion. ¡°No,¡± Gu Mengmeng straightened her face and said, ¡°I just need to have one woodenb. I don¡¯t have an interest in collectingbs. Moreover, I only have one head and just this amount of hair, how manybs do I need? Hubby, listen to me, this person is obviously tricking you. This time if you had gone back because of thisb, next time he would use anotherb to attract you back to fight. After rounds and rounds of battle, it will never end.¡± Elvis pursed his lips. If he could let Xiao Meng be more blissful, fighting a battle was really nothing to him. ¡°Hubby, you are different from the people here. If you show yourself too many times, you will definitely attract the attention of others. If your identity is revealed...¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face, coaxed and pleaded, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let anyone find out my identity. I still want to stay here and lead the life that you like. But Xiao Meng, I am a male... I can¡¯t hide at home and wait for others to provide for me all the time, I need to have my own ability to protect you.¡± Gu Mengmeng was choked beyond words. Snake had worked hard here for 19 years. He had the noble bloodline of a royal family, so naturally he had a prestigious social status and wealth. Lea had already learned medical skills through the television when he was in the Beast World for a few years. He was born intelligent and had talent in medicine. Without a doubt, he would be able to make huge achievements in the field of medicine in the future. As for Elvis, he was the first partner in the family, yet he did not have his own career. She had forgotten about her man¡¯s dignity. Be it in the Beast World or the present world, being a freeloader was a huge insult to a man. ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng still felt uneasy. No matter how she heard about fist fighting, it sounded dangerous to her. Elvis smiled and said, ¡°I have the capability of a Beast King, no one in this world can harm me.¡± Snake ced his hands gently on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°With the royal family backing him, no one would dare to make things difficult for him.¡± Lea also swayed his tail and sat by the bed. He smiled at Gu Mengmeng through the mirror and said, ¡°If there was any strong person who had a broken arm or leg, then he can be my clinical practice, not a bad idea.¡± Great, all three of them had formed amon battleline. Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory, who did not speak at all. Gregory smiled and said, ¡°I am only a guardian beast, I have no right to object to the first partner¡¯s decision.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and held Elvis¡¯ face, saying, ¡°Hubby, you have to promise me... don¡¯t get injured.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elvis kissed her little face, and this matter had finally been settled. The next morning, Gu Mengmeng packed up and rushed to the hospital to visit Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng. Elvis and Lea could not reveal themselves, so Snake and Gregory apanied her. Chapter 1653 - Sorry Girl, I Might Have To Abandon You

Chapter 1653: Sorry Girl, I Might Have To Abandon You

¡°Girl?!¡± The moment the ward door swung open, Bai Lan saw Gu Mengmeng. She threw away the half-eaten apple in her hand and opened her arms, waiting for Gu Mengmeng toe in for a hug. Snake was displeased but could do nothing about it, only releasing Gu Mengmeng, watching her pounce into someone else¡¯s embrace. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you still hurting a lot?¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged Bai Lan, then pulled over the pillow for her to lie on properly. Bai Lanughed mindlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but he...¡± As she side-eyed Zhan Jin Cheng, Bai Lan¡¯s cheeks turned red, ¡°He epted my proposal. Two yearster, we will carry our graduation certificate in one hand and our marriage certificate in the other. I will wear my wedding dress the moment I remove my school uniform.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was dumbfounded,pletely out of it. Bai Lan giggled, ¡°Sorry girl, I might have to abandon you. This man is too foolish, if I don¡¯t watch him more closely, he would be abducted by someone else, so... you can understand me right? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng snickered, ¡°You are too much, this whole proposal thing... why you?! Why not let him propose?¡± Bai Lan looked at Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s knee and replied, ¡°I will never let him be afraid of having his knee touch the ground, in my lifetime.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand, so she turned to look at Snakel. Snakel exined, ¡°When those people kidnapped them yesterday, Zhan Jin Cheng kneeled on the floor and used his body to protect Bai Lan. Later that day, when Mo Fen waved that stick in front of you, she shattered Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s calf bone. I have contacted the best doctor, so there will be no problem with walking properly in the future, but once it starts raining... it will certainly hurt.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes drooped, taking Bai Lan¡¯s hand, ¡°Bai Lan, I¡¯m sorry... It is because of me that you guys are affected.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about?¡± Bai Lan pinched Gu Mengmeng, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might never believe that there would be anyone in this world who would trade their life for mine, not abandoning me even under that circumstance. I have been strong for the past 19 years, it is the first time that I am being protected by someone else... Girl, if everything Mo Fen did was rted to you, then I should thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for this incident, I might have missed out on a dumb bitch who valued me more than his own life in this lifetime.¡± ¡°But...¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng, who were covered all over with gauze, still feeling guilty. Bai Lan raised her arm, smiling, ¡°You mean this? Alright, stop being a sissy. With my hot temper, I have stayed longer in the hospital than in the dormitory, this bit of injury means nothing.¡± Gu Mengmeng was speechless. That year, when Bai Lan had been heavily injured after she had tried to fight for her sry on her behalf, she had said the exact same thing. Gu Mengmeng pulled Bai Lan¡¯s hand, ¡°Since you have decided to get married, then you cannot be so hot-tempered in future. You have to consider your man, don¡¯t you? Without him, how will he survive?¡± Bai Lan took a nce at Zhan Jin Cheng, smiled and replied, ¡°Hmm, I got it.¡± Zhan Jin Cheng, who had not spoken since the start, frowned at Bai Lan, ¡°Bai Lan, your proposal doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Why not?!¡± Bai Lan exploded instantly, jumping off the hospital bed, practically riding on Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s body while grabbing both his cor, ¡°Mr Zhan, let me tell you, you are the man that has caught my eye, so you have to agree whether you agree to it or not. Other than me, don¡¯t think of having any other women in this lifetime!¡± Chapter 1654 - Are You Regretting Now?

Chapter 1654: Are You Regretting Now?

Gu Mengmeng was really helpless. Are these two sure they wanted to get married? Why did she feel like Bai Lan was trying to rob a good family man for herself? Zhan Jin Cheng was not angry, he only waited until Bai Lan finished roaring before squinting his eyes, ¡°Bai Lan, you are sitting on my wound, it hurts a little...¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Shocked, Bai Lan instantly stood up and got off Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s body, looking down at him, ¡°Hurt... hurt my ass! You are regretting the marriage and do not want me anymore, why should I care if you are hurting?!¡± She said that, but she did not sit back on him, her careful appearance, clearly showed she was afraid of touching his wound again. Zhan Jin Cheng seemed like he was used to her hard exterior but soft personality and did not mind her standing tall on his bed looking down at himself. He felt good, too, to look up at her. ¡°When my injury recovers, I should still be the one to propose.¡± Zhan Jin Cheng said gently. ¡°I already told you back then, I may not be better than other people in much, but my wife cannotck anything that other women have. Marriage only happens once in a lifetime, you have to let me beg you to marry me, so when youe to my house in the future, you will have enough confidence to carry yourself. When someone is giving you a hard time when I am not at home, then you can confidently roar at them ¡°It was your Zhan Jin Cheng who begged me to marry him persistently¡±, so you can be tough and not be bullied, understood?¡± The fire in Bai Lan¡¯s heart was instantly extinguished. Clearing her throat, she jumped down from Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s bed, silently sitting back on her own bed and pulled over her nket, looking demurely, ¡°You... propose then propose... what for act all fierce...¡± Gu Mengmeng choked withughter, fierce Zhan Jin Cheng? He had been speaking so gently from the start to the end, but rather it was Bai Lan who acted like a female robber, riding on his body as if she was going to beat him up. ¡°I was wrong, I should not have been fierce to you.¡± Zhan Jin Cheng apologized,promising without principle. Even Gu Mengmeng was startled. If it were in the Beast World, such negotiations would be very normal. But this was reality, other than knowing how to say ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if you think this way¡± and the powerful ¡°Drink more hot water¡±, she did not know that boys knew how to say such things. ¡°Aiyo.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her own forehead. Tears filled her eyes as she red at Snakel, who had hit her forehead. Snakel gritted his teeth, scooping Gu Mengmeng up, ¡°Visiting over, time to go back to school.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Mengmeng protested. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as you were here, no one would record me skipping lessons? I still need to apany Bai Lan...¡± ¡°Apany what? Does she need yourpany? You big lightbulb.¡± Snake carried Gu Mengmeng without exnation. After thinking it through, Snake was right, she... really did not need herpany. Once they left the hospital, Snake stuffed Gu Mengmeng into the car. He did not activate it, only staring gloomily at Gu Mengmeng, wanting to stare at her until 2 concavities grew on her face from it. ¡°W... What?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a sudden guilt from nowhere. ¡°Are you regretting now?¡± Snakel squinted his eyes, a dangerous aura spreading through the car. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng was confused. Snakel replied, ¡°If I had not snatched your loveletter back then, Zhan Jin Cheng would have been your boyfriend now, wouldn¡¯t he? Having seen how caring he is to Bai Lan, you regret letting him go now, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Mengmeng facepalmed, her sadness flowing like the river. ... Back then Elvis was like this, now Snakel was like this too. Why did her men always think that she had something on with every other male? Chapter 1655 - Eyebrows Knitted. Realized matters were not as simple as they seem…

Chapter 1655: Eyebrows Knitted. Realized matters were not as simple as they seem...

¡°One shall not joke about a friend¡¯s partner. I will not touch my best friend¡¯s man!¡± Gu Mengmeng felt really done from her men getting jealous over anything and everything. Meanwhile, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s exnation clearly did not satisfy Snake. He squinted his eyes, still exuding a dangerous aura. After a moment, he suddenlyughed. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Bai Lan better be your best friend forever, and never break up with Zhan Jin Cheng in her whole lifetime, otherwise I will certainly eat him up.¡± Startled for a moment, Gu Mengmeng took a while to understand Snake¡¯s train of thought. ¡°I will not touch my best friend¡¯s man¡±, so as long as Zhan Jin Cheng was Bai Lan¡¯s man, Gu Mengmeng will not touch him. Which means, if Zhan Jin Cheng was no longer Bai Lan¡¯s man, or if Bai Lan and Gu Mengmeng were no longer best friends, then Gu Mengmeng would ¡°touch¡± Zhan Jin Cheng. Gu Mengmeng sighed, it was so difficult to reason with a jealous man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bai Lan and my friendship willst till the end of time. Her rtionship with Zhan Jin Cheng willst forever too.¡± The edges of Snake¡¯s lips curled upwards, ¡°Hopefully so.¡± Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng had good physical health, in addition to the most powerful doctors Snake had arranged toe from F country. This action startled Snake¡¯s parents who were in F country, who gave a call to Snake¡¯s assistant and heard about Gu Mengmeng¡¯s kidnapping situation, almost fainting over. The old couple cried their tears dry, speaking of arranging ne tickets no matter what to get their baby daughter-inw back to F country to take care of by themselves. Poor parents, even though their son was excellent since young, with an obedient but unapproachable personality, but he was still their son after all. After 19 years of coldness, their son had finally ¡°warmed up¡± a little more to them because of this daughter-inw, so God knows how precious she was to the old couple. Eventually, it was Snake who coldly video called his family, clearly telling them they were ¡°not allowed toe¡±. Seeing how the olddy was going to cry, Gu Mengmeng snatched over Snake phone, coaxed gently to confirm that she was really fine, and promised that she would fly over to F country to see them when the holidays begin, until they were finally appeased. After over two months, Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng were finally discharged from the hospital. There was a saying that injuries to the bone take a hundred days to heal, but Zhan Jin Cheng had yed basketball since he was young, so he definitely had a better physical conditionpared to other normal people. Of course, it still cannot bepared to the physique of Elvis and Snake, for they are not human. The doctor said Zhan Jin Cheng can walk normally from now on, but he certainly cannot touch basketball. He also cannot engage in strenuous physical activities, having to care for his health from now on so he would not get hurt again. Then, one day two monthster, Gu Mengmeng strangely got a phone call from Zhan Jin Cheng. He did not say anything, only persistently begging her not to let Bai Lan out of the house three dayster, then bring her to the basketball court at 8PM that night. Gu Mengmeng frowned, realising that it was not as simple as it sounds. Having experienced so many things in the Beast World, Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s ns were... too obvious. Snake expressed heavy dissatisfaction with this, reason being why would Zhan Jin Cheng have Gu Mengmeng¡¯s phone number? Although Zhan Jin Cheng exined that he had secretly copied it from Bai Lan¡¯s phone, Snake did not have any ns to let him off, so Gu Mengmeng took the love letter she once wrote for Zhan Jin Cheng, reading it once through with the four males at home... Chapter 1656 - It’s Either Me Or Him

Chapter 1656: It¡¯s Either Me Or Him

Gu Mengmeng truly felt wrong, met with four pairs of crafty eyes. Strictly speaking, she did not write that loveletter! When this loveletter was delivered to Zhan Jin Cheng, she was still lying against Wang Xiaoxin, calling her ¡°Dad¡±! Yet now, she felt like she could not even exin herself. Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°I think, Zhan Jin Cheng called me, possibly because he wants to propose to Bai Lan.¡± ¡°Why would he call you if he wanted to propose to Bai Lan?¡± Elvis frowned, asking directly. Before Gu Mengmeng could reply, Lea smiled, ¡°Who knows? Maybe Bai Lan is just an excuse, for him to propose to Mengmeng instead?¡± With that, the atmosphere in the room almost dropped to that of the North Pole. Gu Mengmeng quickly shook her hands, ¡°I swear...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Snakel roared coldly, ¡°The first rule of the house, no swearing! Now you are willing to break the house rule you set, for Zhan Jin Cheng?! Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng choked... When she met Snakel¡¯s eyes, she could not say the word ¡°swear¡± anymore. It was like opening one¡¯s body to get one¡¯s galldder... How strong was that swear? Peeking at Gregory, who did not say anything till the end, Gu Mengmeng felt her heart sink when she met his disappointed eyes. Breaking his winds and goind blind... Swearing was not a good thing, she should not have said it. ¡°You do not have to bother about me, I... am not in a position where I can express my opinion.¡± Gregory shook his body a little. Instantly, Gu Mengmeng felt drowned by guilt. Gregory meant that he disagreed, but he had no right to, as a guardian beast, he did not even have the right to be jealous. ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± The bones in Elvis¡¯ fist were cracking, he bit his teeth and words slipped through its cracks, ¡°If you want a partner the same species as you... I... I can ept that.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis¡¯ masseter muscles bulding in his cheeks, and it looks as if his gums were going to start bleeding from how hard he was biting down. Gu Mengmeng was really very helpless, God knows her and Zhan Jin Cheng truly had nothing going on, as clear as an untouched piece of A4 paper! The ¡°Gu Mengmeng¡± who had a crush on Zhan Jin Cheng, was not her herself! ¡°The first partner is very generous. However, a beast pet male like me is not. I was born jealous and petty, and I do not wish for anyone who Mengmeng adores more than me. So, if he wants to mate with Mengmeng, sure, but win me first.¡± Lea looked up, having a ¡°It¡¯s either me or him¡± look. ¡°Fine.¡± Gu Mengmeng pped her thighs. ¡°How about this, if three dayster, Zhan Jin Cheng does not propose to Bai Lan but to me instead, then you guys can eat him at the proposal sight, and I will help you to prepare wasabi, how about that?!¡± Snakel, Lea, Elvis and Gregory exchanged nces, then smiled and nodded, finally agreeing. It was only then that Gu Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°However, Bai Lan is my friend after all, and it is probably this one time in her life that she is going to receive a proposal, so if Zhan Jin Cheng needs any of your help... Ah Kel, don¡¯t push the responsibility away, try your best to help him, OK?¡± Snakel smiled, ¡°If his proposal is targeted at Bai Lan, there is no one more than the four of us who wishes for his sess. So rx, his wish will be ourmand.¡± This matter, was decided just like that. The three days flew by. Chapter 1657 - Considered Accomplished, Right?

Chapter 1657: Considered Aplished, Right?

¡°Aiyo, is your Snake suddenly practising Buddhism today? He actually let youe out to apany me?¡± Bai Lan smiled yfully at Gu Mengmeng, who had suddenly asked to go out shopping with her, ¡°What? Did both your icebergs finally bump together and merge as one?¡± Gu Mengmeng blushed. Now, she seriously felt that it was Bai Lan who had led her astray, causing her to constantly think Elvis and Lea were together when she first arrived at the Beast World. She pinched Bai Lan¡¯s waist, ¡°After all, Snake is the true CEO of the MonSirpany, does he not need to work every day?¡± However, Bai Lan did not believe so. She took a sip of hazelnut frappino, ¡°Since the start of the semester when you both started dating high-profile, when has he ever neglected you for work? The man who once wished to tie you down onto his belt suddenly gave you freedom... Tsk, there must be a reason when things go south. Although I am not the most fond of him, but from an objective stance, he is still not a bad boyfriend. Girl, you have to be more attentive, if someone else swoops in midway, you will not even have anywhere to cry to.¡± Gu Mengmeng was seriously very speechless. Snake and the rest were busy helping Zhan Jin Cheng set up the proposal, but the one being proposed to was suspecting him of cheating... Gu Mengmeng could not betray Zhan Jin Cheng, so she could onlyugh dryly, ¡°What are you afraid of, have you forgotten? Snake has already transferred the MonSirpany to my hands, I am now the rightful little rich woman of S City. Bai Lan giggled, ¡°Sure, then my dream has been fulfilled.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head smiling, ¡°What dream?¡± Bai Lan replied, ¡°One day when our girl bes a rich woman, she wille back to provide for me.¡± Gu Mengmengughed out loud, rubbing Bai Lan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sure, your sweet dream has be a reality. Today, I will provide for you for the whole day, bring you to eat and buy whatever you want, how about that?¡± Bai Lan leaned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, replying with a nasal voice, ¡°Sure~¡± Waves of goosebumps followed the both of them, as they rubbed their shoulders,ughing while walking arm in arm into the shopping mall together, really starting to buy everything. If it was in the past, Gu Mengmeng probably could not swipe Snake¡¯s card like that. But now... Ha, although she was not protected under modern marriagews, but a man who was willing to die twice for her could give her his life, why would he be petty with his money? Furthermore, it was a fantasy, what was wrong with satisfying Bai Lan while satisfying herself? From skincare products to clothing items, Gu Mengmeng and Bai Lan only stopped buying when they could no longer carry anything else in their arms. Meanwhile, at the basketball court, Snake¡¯s expression increasingly became better as he watched the endless text messages about the spending history. Hmm, his woman spending his money to buy things, this feeling was just too satisfying. As they walked out from the mall, Gu Mengmeng checked her watch, 7.20PM. The mission... was considered aplished, right? Looking at the bags in both their hands, Gu Mengmeng pretended to be tired, ¡°There are too many things, we practically cannot finish carrying them. Let me call Snake and let him fetch us.¡± Bai Lan nodded in agreement. Gu Mengmeng whipped out her phone to dial Snake¡¯s number, it only took one ring for him to pick up, ¡°Twomeng, are you ready toe back now?¡± ¡°Yes, but we bought too many things and we can¡¯t carry them all. Can youe and fetch us?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 1658 - Gu Mengmeng, I Love You

Chapter 1658: Gu Mengmeng, I Love You

¡°We are at...¡± ¡°The mall.¡± Snakepleted her sentence. ¡°Eh? How did you know that?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked suspiciously. Snakel smiled, ¡°The spending notifications had the location in the remarks.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked, thenughed, ¡°Alright, we will wait for you at the entrance.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Snakel acknowledged. He told Zhan Jin Cheng, then sped off. On the way back, the closer they approached the basketball court, the more nervous Gu Mengmeng got, afraid that she would expose the ns. She was so nervous she dared not look into Bai Lan¡¯s eyes. Not knowing whether it was her psychological effects are work, but Gu Mengmeng felt tension throughout her body. She mocked herself in her heart, what was she nervous for, when Bai Lan was the one who is being proposed to? Finally, the car stopped steadily outside the basketball courts. The lights were off and everywhere was dark. Bai Lan asked, ¡°What are we here for?¡± Gu Mengmeng was so nervous she stuttered, looking helplessly at Snakel, ¡°Ye... Yeah, what... are we doing here?¡± Snake reached out his hand, gently smiling while rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny head, ¡°Zhan Jin Cheng called me just now. He said that when he came to fill in the procedures to leave the team, he left his anti-inmmatory medicine in the locker room, so he wanted Bai Lan to take it for him and he will retrieve it from her tomorrow.¡± Bai Lan replied ¡°Oh¡± with a despised expression, then got off the car, telling Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Then you both wait here for me, we got too many things, so you guys have to send me back to the dormitory.¡± Gu Mengmeng signaled an OK gesture, then watched as Bai Lan entered the basketball court. After Bai Lan entered the basketball courts, Gu Mengmeng kept stretching her neck to try to look in, her two tiny hands gripping on to Snakel¡¯s arms. After waiting for a long while, there was no reaction inside, so that got Gu Mengmeng a little anxious, ¡°Why is there nothing happening...¡± Snake took a look inside the basketball courts, ¡°True, why is nothing going on? There could not have been anything gone wrong...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face filled with worry, ¡°No, this is an important asion to Bai Lan, let¡¯s go in to take a look, we certainly cannot let this foil.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Snakel smiled, letting Gu Mengmeng pull him off the car towards the basketball courts. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart was all on Bai Lan, and did not even notice that after they had alighted, Snake had held on tightly to her hand, as if he was being pulled by her, yet behind her, he looked at her with such a gentle, loving gaze. The lights in the basketball courts were not switched off, but it was pitch ck inside. Gu Mengmeng originally had night vision, so she actually could see what was going on inside clearly, but the moment she stepped inside, her eyes were blindfolded by Snake. ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not struggle, only asking suspiciously. Snake gently pushed Gu Mengmeng inside, ¡°Good girl, wait for a while.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt weird, but her heart could not stop thumping like crazy.¡± Gu Mengmeng sort of understood what was going on. ¡°Snakel...¡± Gu Mengmeng sounded like she was going to cry, as she called out Snakel¡¯s name. Snake slowly released the grip on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the switch sounded and the entire basketball hall was brightly lit as day. The balloons making up a castle actually wrote the 6 big words, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I love you.¡± With one knee on the ground, and one hand holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand, Snake kissed the back of her hand gently, with the charisma of a European knight. He looked up, staring at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes with his green eyes, his pupils clearly reflecting her figure, ¡°Gu Mengmeng, I love you. Marry me, let me protect you, take care of you and apany you from now on.¡± Chapter 1659 - The Proposal

Chapter 1659: The Proposal

Gu Mengmeng was so touched she wanted to cry, but in reality... she was already crying. ¡°What are you doing...¡± Gu Mengmengughed while crying, not knowing what to say. After Snake returned, they mated not long after. His mark was on her chest, what was he proposing for? She was already married to him, could she say no? Snake just kneeled there without moving. He looked up smiling, without any bit of impatience, only replying gently, ¡°How can I allow you to be envious of other women because of other men? I will not allow you to have any feelings of guilt or wrongdoing, not even half.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you would only propose once...¡± Gu Mengmeng was so touched her tears only rolled down her eyes, but she forgot to let Snake stand up. Snake just kneeled down like that, continuing to smile, with deep emotions in his eyes, ¡°Before you, I do not have principles nor limits. For you, I will do anything, contradicting myself... what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Gu Mengmeng wanted to say something else, but Bai Lan could no longer watch on, pushing her gently from behind, ¡°Are you just going to let him kneel there?¡± It was only when Gu Mengmeng reacted, ¡°Get up...¡± ¡°You have not epted my proposal, how will I get up?¡± Snake continued smiling. His gaze towards Gu Mengmeng was gentle like the waters, deep like the ocean. ¡°Say yes! Say yes! Say yes...¡± The people present started cheering, because in their eyes, Snake and Gu Mengmeng were a couple who had only confirmed their rtionship for a mere few months. Gu Mengmeng nodded, then smiled while pulling Snake up. Snake took the opportunity to pull Gu Mengmeng into his arms, kissing her forehead, ¡°In my three lifetimes I have only kneeled for you only. Gu Twomeng, you have the right to be proud of being loved.¡± Gu Mengmeng buried her face in Snake¡¯s arms. She knew that what he meant by three lifetimes, was not just a metaphor. With that hug, the friends and family present to witness this blissful moment each popped the party poppers, and confetti fell from the sky after the loud popping noises, with congrattory messagesing from all directions. She had three partners. However, it was her first time experiencing a true proposal. Gu Mengmeng did not know that despite having given birth to a few children before, her youthful heart was still blossoming. And Snake was the one who revived her youthful heart. Gu Mengmeng looked up into Snake¡¯s eyes, warmly saying, ¡°Thank you, Ah Kel.¡± Snake kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, ¡°What for? This is what you deserve from me. Next week the holiday will begin, let¡¯s go back to F country to take our wedding certificate, and spend our honeymoon on the way.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Mengmeng was taken aback. ¡°What? You just epted my proposal, and now you are regretting it so quickly?¡± ¡°No...¡± Gu Mengmeng felt a bit caught in between, looking at Elvis, Lea and Gregory with her peripheral vision. Snake lightly bit on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°Silly, do you really not know how much your males love you? Hmm?¡± ¡°Gu Mengmeng did not understand, looking at the three who were standing in the corner, then looked back at Snake. Snake kissed her tiny lips, ¡°Your men will not bear to see you being hurt in any way.¡± What he meant was, Elvis and the other two had agreed to Snake¡¯s actions today. ¡°So...¡± Chapter 1660 - You Both Are Still Very Weak

Chapter 1660: You Both Are Still Very Weak

¡°You will still get to experience such an asion two or three more times. But today, you¡¯re mine...¡± Snake spoke softly so only the both of them could hear, then kissed her lips. After loud roars of celebration, Gu Mengmeng blushed, pushing Snake, then nced over at Bai Lan. Squinting, she said, ¡°Right, so you were in cahoots all along?¡± Bai Lan surrendered, ¡°I¡¯m a criminal, I have sinned.¡± ¡°So the whole thing about Zhan Jin Cheng proposing... was just a set-up? Today wasn¡¯t me pestering you, it was you pestering me?!¡± Gu Mengmeng was done, she thought she had excellent acting skills, how did she not tell that she was tricked by Bai Lan? Bai Lanughed out loud, reaching out her left hand to wave her finger, ¡°Zhan Jin Cheng proposed to mest week in the hospital, to trick you today, I did not even dare to wear my engagement ring.¡± ¡°Bai Lan! How can you tell me about such an important thing like your engagement?!¡± Gu Mengmeng pounced onto Bai Lan unforgivingly. She did not make her fall down, only tickling her. Bai Lan was the most afraid of being tickled, and could only beg for forgiveness, ¡°I was wrong, I really was wrong... Hahaha... Girl, forgive me please... Hahaha... Isn¡¯t this for the future of my future husband...¡± ¡°What future?¡± Gu Mengmeng stopped moving, looking at Bai Lan with a confused expression. Bai Lan held on to Zhan Jin Cheng¡¯s arm, leaning on his shoulder lovingly, ¡°Three days ago, Zhan Jin Cheng took over the role of executive CEO of the Mo Family. Now, your fiance Snake, is my fiance¡¯s BOSS. Sorry, for the happiness of my family in future, we can only helplessly do this to you to save ourselves.¡± ¡°You still dare to say this with so much reason!¡± Gu Mengmeng said that, but she was smiling. ¡°Of course!¡± Bai Lan giggled, ¡°Based on our rtionship, I can reason with you my whole life. Anyway, you won¡¯t have the heart to disown me.¡± ¡°You... you win!¡± Gu Mengmeng eventually shrugged, leaning back into Snake¡¯s arms too. That night, the basketball courts were filled withmotion. Close friends, boys and girls, were all drunk. Later they said, they were so drunk, they actually saw a fox and a lion jumping up and down in the basketball courts. A huge bird they had never seen before also flew in the courts, and there was a drunk girl on its back, who was singing a song loudly out of tune. Magically, it clearly was out of tune, yet there was still a harmonious sing along. After everyone had awakened, everyone grew strange interest towards the dream, and the possibility of everyone having the same dream was really low, so they tried to look back at the CCTV to check what had happenedst night, for them to have the same hallucination. Unfortunately, the cameras were cut right after Gu Mengmeng agreed to Snake¡¯s proposal, supposedly... because the wires for the CCTV were burnt. Meanwhile at the vi, Gu Mengmeng stood before the television, pointing to the fox and wolf that were drunk and acting crazy, ¡°I told you guys before that you were bad with alcohol, and you did not want to agree, now? The evidence is piled up in front of you? Are you still going to drink in future? Huh? Are you?!¡± Elvis and Lea shook their heads obediently, expressing that they would never touch alcohol in future, then looking at Snake simultaneously. They clearly remembered Snake drinking a lot too, but why was he fine? The edges of Snake¡¯s lips curled upwards, looking at Elvis and Lea, ¡°You both... are still very weak.¡± Chapter 1661 - Elvis Heading Out

Chapter 1661: Elvis Heading Out

Although the kidnapping situation was over, with those hooligans who imed they saw monsters locked up in the mental hospital, it was inevitable that there would be coincidences. For instance, some other stray beggars had witnessed the scene that day as well. It was just that they were not credible, even if they said they saw it, nobody would have believed them. However, with the testimonies of the hooligans, rumors from the beggars and the images their friends saw on the engagement day when they thought they were drunk,bined together, it forms such an exaggerated version of the story even Gu Mengmeng herself would find it difficult to believe. In order to prevent more from being exposed, they could only quickly process the school transfer procedures, following Snake back to F country. F country was the mainnd of Snake, with a strong family background as his backbone, so for education... Naturally no one would really dare to look closely into her education history. Therefore, the one who was purely a normal student from one of the top universities in S City, had transformed into a top student in a well-known university in F country. Gu Mengmeng held her cheeks while sitting on the drifting boat, looking at the males surrounding her, sighing faintly. Although in the current generation, Snake was Gu Mengmeng¡¯s rightful ¡°fiance¡±, but the Beast World had its rules. No matter how strong the other partners are, the role of the first partner cannot be easily vited. Which meant, other than outside Snake¡¯s home, Gu Mengmeng would forever sit in Elvis¡¯ arms. ¡°Why?¡± Elvis¡¯ concerned gaze was focused on the tiny human in his arms throughout. No matter how different the present world was from the Beast World, they were nothing but mountains and rivers. The only one whom he cared about was the one in his arms, the girl with a thousand expressions whom he can never get sick of looking at. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis, did not say anything, before she lowered her head again. ¡°If you do not like it here, we could go y in another country? Anyway, their identity issue has been solved, so we can go anywhere we like.¡± The Snake today was no longer the cold Snake King with a low emotional quotient like back in the day. Before Gu Mengmeng, his quotients were forever kept in check. Gu Mengmeng shook her head, continuing to stay silent. Lea smiled, then transformed his big tail, sitting beside Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng subconsciously hugged his tail, but her eyes widened, subconsciously lowering her voice, ¡°Are you crazy?! We are outside! What if someone sees this? Keep it back now, keep it back!¡± Lea ced both hands on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders, his long narrow eyes squinting, his smile carrying endless emotion, as heughed beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear, ¡°How do you expect me to keep it if you are hugging it so tightly? Gu Mengmeng with a mouth that says yes but a heart that says no, how cute.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, looking at her own arms. Sigh... Useless! This fur fetish was her Achilles Heel, she could not change it. She wanted to loosen her arm, but Lea added, ¡°Do not worry, even if someone sees it, they would think you brought a fox tail-styled essory. I have seen people on the streets, many of them carrying such essories on their handbags. It¡¯s just that the ones they carry around are not as high quality as the one you are holding now.¡± Lea said, while mischievously using the tip of his tail to tickle Gu Mengmeng¡¯s skin, itching her until sheughed before he finally stopped. Gregory sat at the corner silently, with deep emotions filling his eyes, without a word till the end. Unless Gu Mengmeng called him herself, he did not have the rights to speak in this family. Chapter 1662 - Elvis

Chapter 1662: Elvis

It was only after Gu Mengmengughed, that the tension on the boat was finally eased. After all, with every sigh, the hearts of the four males would feel hurt apanying it. Lea was naturally one of the outstanding ones, because no matter whether it was in the Beast World or present world, he would always be the one who knew how to make Gu Mengmeng happy the best. Now, Snake will tease Gu Mengmeng too, but he did not have a tail like Lea¡¯s. Tsk, he really wanted to kill him! Back in the Snake King valley, that chap had already ostracized him just by having that tail of his. Now this! But what could he do now? Twomeng clearly liked that tail. Lea did not bother about what was going on inside Snake¡¯s heart, only taking the opportunity to ask, ¡°Tell me, Mengmeng, why did you sigh? Who made you unhappy, or did you think of something that made you upset? If you tell me, Daddy Lea will help you to deal with them all.¡± Gu Mengmeng poked at Lea¡¯s raised eyebrows, thrusting his head right back, then pushed aside Lea¡¯s tail, then retracted inside Elvis¡¯ arms, hugging Elvis without releasing her arms, ¡°I want to go back to the Beast World.¡± Those words shook the males, who looked at one another for a while. If it was something else, they could have done it for her. However, Gu Mengmeng just happened to be the previous messenger of the beast deity. As the previous messenger of the beast deity, her identity can eternally no longer be present in the Beast World. However, it was not that the few Beast Kings were unwilling to apany her to hide her identity, it was just that the doors of time and space belonging to her had already shut and disappeared, and would no longer reappear. ¡°This.....¡± Gu Mengmeng buried her face in Elvis¡¯ chest, ignoring how the males were squeezing their brain juices to think of ideas, only continuing, ¡°I like the rules in the Beast World, there are no scandalous bitches who keep on staring and fantasizing about other males.¡± With that, the gazes from the other three males turned to Elvis. Elvis¡¯ expression turned gloomy, ¡°I do not recognize her, neither did I speak to her, she cannot be any scandalous on me.¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head, snorting, then wrapped her arms around Elvis even tighter. Elvis was helpless too. Before boarding the boat just now, she suddenly said she wanted to eat ice cream, so he went to the za across the quay to buy it for her. Who would have known that when he returned, a woman wearing strange and revealing clothes had stuffed a piece of paper in his pocket. He was holding ice cream in both hands and could not push her away, so the woman wanted to go even further, trying to go closer to kiss him. Elvis could not even ept any other females getting close to him besides Gu Mengmeng. Especially because he was a wolf beast, he was even more sensitive to smells, and the body of the female was almost going to choke him to death. So he did not think before he raised his leg and kicked that woman away. No matter what other people said, Elvis did not turn around, only returning by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s side. Gu Mengmeng ended up not even eating the ice cream, pouncing into his arms, snatching the paper in his pocket and tore it into pieces, throwing them into the trash along with the ice cream before she hung onto his body, refusing to get off. Originally, he was the one who carried her every day, so he did not think much of it. She did not even dare to speak further, seeing how she was not in a good mood, afraid if he had said something wrong, she would have be even unhappier. Now that she spoke, he understood that Xiao Meng was jealous. Actually, that made him pretty happy. Because if she was jealous, it represented that she actually cared about him. No matter how many partners she had by her side today, he certainly had a big ce in her heart at the end of the day. Chapter 1663 - Female-Attracting BUFF, Making Me Worry No Matter Where

Chapter 1663: Female-Attracting BUFF, Making Me Worry No Matter Where

¡°But I just don¡¯t like it!¡± Gu Mengmeng said in a low, muffled voice, ¡°When we were in Z country, it was precisely because you all had foreign appearances that you attracted the attention of others, having some crazy girls clinging onto you guys daily, that I decided toe to F country. I originally thought you look simr to the people here so you would not have those kinds of women sticking on to you. Who knew you guys had a female-attracting BUFF, making me worry no matter where.¡± Lea persisted, pointing at Elvis, ¡°Mengmeng, I am innocent. The females in my medical team had long been kicked out by me, even the bodies I practice dissecting on are males. I know our Mengmeng hates it the most when other females touch me, so I have been self loving and will not let those bitches have any opportunities toe near me.¡± While Lea was saying so, he transformed his beast ears out, poking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand with it, as if he was waiting for her praise and adoration. Gu Mengmeng nodded with appreciation, then stretched out to rub Lea¡¯s beast ears, looking at him with the expression ¡°you are the most obedient¡±. This made Lea¡¯s heart ripple with joy, giving off his fox seductive fragrance. Snake frowned, clutching the back of Lea¡¯s neck and threw him to the other side of the boat, saying coldly, ¡°Do not express your love publicly, the consequences are troublesome.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just jealous that Mengmeng adores me.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Snake admitted openly. In this home, rather than Elvis the first partner, he was more jealous of Lea, who could manipte Twomeng¡¯s emotions easily. This shameless chap was really the embodiment of how some people are detestably invincible to no end. Having Lea tossed away, Snake sat beside Gu Mengmeng, holding Gu Mengmeng, holding her tiny hands, ¡°My everything belongs to you, I will not even allow other females to pollute even the air surrounding me. So rest assured, I don¡¯t have that female-attracting BUFF.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with understanding. After all, in the years before she was grown up, Snake truly was so absolute with his action that even his biological mother was unable to speak to him. To give her aplete him, he lived under the misunderstanding from others that he was a mute for so many years. Female-attracting BUFF, was really not present within him. Gu Mengmeng reached out her tiny hand, wrapping it around Snake¡¯s neck, then patted his back gently, sniffing and acknowledging with a ¡°Hmm¡±. It was then that Snake smiled, then pointing to Gregory, ¡°As for him, he guarded the Motou mountain for thousands of years without any name nor identity, just for a peace of mind for you. Although he is by your side now, he is just awkwardly a mere guardian beast. He dare not ask for more, so it is as if there are chains around his neck. You are what he has dreamed of, you are what he stays restless for. His pair of eyes has never left you once. His body emits a thick, strong message of ¡°This bird has an owner¡±, no matter what kind of girl there is out there, they will not think oftching onto this piece of wood.¡± After hearing what Snake said, Gregory looked up, and her eyes met those emotional eyes of Gregory. He did not look away in time, so he stared right into her eyes. He was very grateful that Snake helped him to exin himself, otherwise he would not even know how to make Baby Meng believe that even though he flew high in the air and had seen the world, there was nothing in this world that he could see, besides her. Chapter 1664 - I Have A Wife, Leave Me Alone

Chapter 1664: I Have A Wife, Leave Me Alone!

Gregory smiled at Gregory, her feelings towards Gregory were truly quiteplicated. It was not really considered love. However, there was a lot of guilt. Then, he had sacrificed everything for her, using his own life to guard Snake for over a thousand years. After Snake had returned, his identity became awkward. If she had not allowed him to stay by her side, then he would have had nowhere to go to. After all to the Beast World, he was one that had died thousands of years ago. So, Gu Mengmeng gave him the identity of a guardian beast, allowing him to stay. Having interacted for so many years, it was not that Gu Mengmeng had not thought of giving him an opportunity to formalise his identity, because whether it was guardian beast or beast pet, Gregory was already her male. However, Gregory was too good-natured and obedient, guarding his identity of a guardian beast strictly. As long as Gu Mengmeng did not have anymands, he would have been like someone who did not exist, not daring to say anything more than he was asked to. As for mating, he could not wait for Gu Mengmeng to order: Gregory,ey me t, I want to p in the name of love with you! Right? After all, Gu Mengmeng was a woman. These words were too embarrassing, truly too much for her to say. So one dared not speak while the other dared not take initiative, so the two of them just dragged, dragged, and dragged it on like this. The longer, the more difficult it was for them to speak up about it, and slowly it became like now. Shifting her gaze away, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s big eyes returned to Elvis. Elvis pursed his lips, not knowing what to say for a long while. He was not so good with words like Lea was, neither did he know how tomunicate with Xiao Meng like Snake, who knew the rules of the present world like Snake, who had lived with her for over a dozen years. He did not even really understand what a so-called female-attracting BFF meant. But the one thing he knew was, his Xiao Meng was suspicious of his loyalty. This was a very serious usation, yet he did not know how to fend for himself. Just now, that damned female really stuck to him, even if he had kicked her away, she truly had the intention to stick to him. Was it to say that the beast pressure ¡°No entry for strangers¡± he exuded was only effective on beasts? Did the females of this world not have any fear of danger? Wrinkling his brows, Elvis tightened his arms around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist, his throat tightening and his heart panicking, but he did not know what to say. After looking at Gu Mengmeng for a long while, he could only force out the words, ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Gu Mengmeng also knew that Elvis expressed through his actions, so it was almost impossible for him to say sweet words. It was not satisfying, but she would not really suspect Elvis was going to cheat on her. After all, she knew more than anyone how much her partners loved her. She did not want to make things difficult for Elvis, so she looked up at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when other females approach you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis nodded seriously, replying, ¡°If anyone dares to approach me in the future, I will eat her.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled from amusement from Elvis¡¯ serious expression, smiling while leaning against his chest, ¡°No need for that, but if any woman approaches you in the future, then tell her ¡°I have a wife, leave me alone¡±. That will do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elvis epted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s order without any question. About a week after the incident, the four men from the Gu Family wore the uniform ¡°Family Outfit¡±, with the seven big words ¡°I Have A Wife, Leave Me Alone!¡± printed on a ck T-shirt. Chapter 1665 - Boss Behind The Scenes

Chapter 1665: Boss Behind The Scenes

Actually, the reason why they came to this town was not for sightseeing. It was because Elvis had eyed the ¡°reward offer¡± from the boss behind the scenes, hence decided to attend one of his underground dark fists. So, Gu Mengmeng brought her whole family to apany Elvis to meet the underground boss. They originally thought that when they were to meet someone like that, they would arrange to meet in somewhere like an office building, but they did not expect the other party to suggest a meeting at a dock in a town further away. When they arrived at the destination, Gu Mengmeng felt momentarily dazed. Not because of anything else, but because it did not even take a second nce for her to recognize the Boss behind the scenes. Frowning, Gu Mengmeng sat on her little boat, not moving. Meanwhile, her males immediately looked over at where she was looking when they saw her frowning. As they made eye contact with the person sitting there, their murderous auras were instantly exuded without any concealing. ¡°Cole.¡± Lea was the first to murmur. It was considered that he and Elvis, once died under Cole¡¯s hands. However, it has been over a thousand years, that hatred has been long dispersed with the river of time, they have let bygones be bygones. Even so, no matter how long it has been anyone who made Gu Mengmeng frown deserved to die. This was something that the four males in the family did not have to discuss to agree on. Gu Mengmeng noticed a difference in atmosphere, and understood that her momentary trance had given her men the wrong signal, so she adjusted her expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I am not angry.¡± After being the Beast Deity, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s mental condition has stabilized much more. The issues she was not able to think and see through had instantly cleared up. The idiom the onlooker sees clearer than the person baffled on the spot, represented exactly what went on. As Chixuan once said, Cole was a strategist, and often set traps to get her involved. However, on deeper thought, on which asion had she not been the one who had the most advantage, eventually? It just so happened that she did not like him, so everything he did was evil, filthy and unforgivable in her eyes. Even, at the end, in order to protect and fulfill her wishes to gain the Spirit of the Rocky Cliffs, he forced her to kill him herself, allowing him to sink into his greatest despair, his most painful state. With the passing time, the hatred in her heart had long dissipated and could no longer be found. If it were not for the meeting today, Gu Mengmeng thought, Cole¡¯s biggest fear was about to happen. After all, what that person pleaded for, was merely ¡°I rather you hate me than forget me¡±. And today, she had forgotten about himpletely. Having taken in a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng walked to the dock first, sitting before Cole. Cole tilted his head, looking at Gu Mengmeng. He stayed silent for a long while before slowly speaking, but in local Mandarin, ¡°I think, I should know you, right?¡± The edges of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips lifted, smiling. That had not met for many years, so Gu Mengmeng once thought Cole had diedpletely. She did not expect that his longing memory of her actually allowed him to travel through the cracks of the environment, into her world. It was a pity that they were just not fated for each other. So even if they were in the same world, he could not meet nor remember her. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Gu Mengmeng never once thought that she could so calmly sit before the man who she once vehemently hated, ¡°You searched for my man high and low all over the world, so we definitely have to get to know each other.¡± It was then that Cole shifted his gaze backwards, scanning the four impressive-looking, unrivaled males behind Gu Mengmeng. His gaze finallynded on Elvis, before smiling faintly. Chapter 1666 - The Rules Of The Family Shall Not Be Messed With

Chapter 1666: The Rules Of The Family Shall Not Be Messed With

¡°Seems like you really like woodenbs.¡± Cole smiled, then reached for a silver briefcase with a passcode on it from beside him, then opened it in front of everyone. He then turned to face all of them, ¡°This was the woodenb I mentioned in the video. As long as you are willing to battle, you can take it now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we will go back on our words and run away with this?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked while smiling faintly. Cole suppressed hisughter. When he looked up at Gu Mengmeng, he had an unexinable gentleness, with a loving tone even he himself found strange, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Mengmeng continued smiling while looking at Cole, as if she was waiting for his exnation. Cole was rather excited, he was not sure regarding what either, but he only felt that the ability for him to calmly speak some unimportant words to the girl before him, was like something he had been dreaming about his whole life. He was unwilling to further exin to others whom he felt impatient towards their stupidity, but today it was as if he had unlimited patience, and was willing to exin every little detail, word by word, to this girl. All he wanted was for her to sit in front of him smiling like this, just for one more second. ¡°He wants the woodenb, I want to fight him. To him, fighting is an easy thing, while looking for more, better, and even more specialbs are also just as easy to me. If we can provide what each other needs the most, would that not be the best method of cooperation? The can leave with the woodenb, I cannot beat any of them, anyway. However, it does not seem like it would be a wise decision if he were to miss out on more, better opportunities in the future, for one woodenb.¡± Cole spoke as he raised his head, looking away from Elvis and stopping at Lea¡¯s face, smiling, ¡°What do you say?¡± Lea hung a warm and respectful smile on his face, which was his only expression to anyone other than Gu Mengmeng. He did not reply to Cole¡¯s question, because he knew that as the first partner in the family, only Elvis had a say, other than Gu Mengmeng. The rules of the family shall not be messed with, no matter whether he was a Beast King now or under any other identity. Even if he did not obey rules like Snake, he merely wanted to snatch the position of the first partner from Elvis on the surface, but did not do any practical actions to fulfill those wishes. After all, unless Elvis was killed, no one could snatch away the title of the first partner. It was another matter regarding whether they had the ability to kill him, when they consider how powerful Elvis is today. Just the fact that they would never do anything to hurt Mengmeng, destined that no one would really eye the first partner position of Elvis¡¯. Since his position was stable, then for the harmony of the family and ease of mind for Mengmeng, naturally they would not disturb something like the positioning in the family. It was one thing to fool around with one another. However, when they were dealing with serious things, they abide by the rules of the Beast World. No one couldment nor disobey the first partner. Lea ignored Cole, but Cole did not feel awkward, only looking back at Gu Mengmeng. There was no reason, he just knew that even though the four males each looked like they were big characters, but the only real one who could make a choice in this situation, was the soft, weak lookingdy before him. She was the key to unlocking everything. Chapter 1667 - Accompany Her For Life

Chapter 1667: Apany Her For Life

Gu Mengmeng did not have much exchanges with Cole. Since the past was gone with the wind, it was the best ending to forget about each other. She did not want Cole to recall those old memories from the Beast World. His infatuation to her was nothing but a form of burden. Elvis took the woodenb, asked him about the date and location of the underground battle before leaving with Gu Mengmeng. On the way to the hotel, Elvis kept hugging Gu Mengmeng, only speaking after a long while, ¡°I did not know he was the Boss behind the scenes.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis and smiled, ¡°He is not that special to me. He is the same as anyone else, so you do not have to me yourself.¡± Indeed, Elvis felt very uneasy inside. He had never thought, that he would be the opportunity for Gu Mengmeng to meet Cole again. His grip around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand tightened, ¡°Then do you still want, this woodenb?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mengmeng took the woodenb from Elvis¡¯ hand, smiling, ¡°Isn¡¯t there the saying that whoever had this woodenb can attain happiness? Since you spent so much effort helping me get it, why would I not want it?¡± Elvis smiled, kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s cheek, ¡°Then I willb your hair for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Mengmeng sat up straight, allowing Elvis to y around with her hair. It was peculiar how Lea was especially talented in cooking, but Elvis¡¯ dark cuisine had not improved even after reliving a thousand years. Rather, Elvis¡¯ persistence towards Gu Mengmeng hair allowed this man, who could effortlessly break someone¡¯s arm, to learn how to make numerous intricate hairstyles within the short span of a week. He had his own phone, but the only functions he knew other than taking pictures for Gu Mengmeng was to look at different hair tutorials from the App. It seemed magical, how he could look at a hairstyle and not forget it, then instantly recreating it on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. He would also make tiny adjustments with her face shape and outfits, practically the Teacher Tony of the Gu Family. What Gu Mengmeng did not know was, his persistence towards her hair, was because he had oncee across this ancient popr science post regarding ¡°Married Couples Binding Hair On Coming Of Age¡±. It mentioned that in olden days, although it was normal for a man to have numerous wives, only the first wife can be considered the ¡°Binding Wife¡±, and also mentioned that only the husband can release the hair the wife has tied, for them to be intimate, loving and stuck together like glue forever. If the binding wife passed earlier, then he should break the woodenb she used into two, cing half in her coffin while the other on his body, so that no matter what happens, he can find her and never separate for eternity. Gregory had four partners, although Gregory was not formalized, but after everything he has done for Gregory, Elvis still considered him as part of the family. So, he had to gather 4bs, so that everyone around her would have one, and apany her for eternity. Unless he wanted her for himself. However, he could not bear for her to suffer, be iplete, or have any tinge of regret. However, he did not bring up any of these to anyone. It was just that he had upied Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair as the first partner, not allowing anyone else to touch it. He was the original partner, although it was just by name, but he was unwilling to share it with anyone else. The underground fight Cole had arranged would be carried out a weekter, because everyone underground had heard about Elvis¡¯ instantaneous killing of the Dark Fist Boss, so when they news came out about Elvis attending the fight, the whole underground battling scene was shaken. It was difficult to get a seat in the audience, so thepetition did not even require promotion to be popr, hence naturally did not need to drag it out for too long. Chapter 1668 - Underground Fist Battle

Chapter 1668: Underground Fist Battle

Usually in an underground fist battle, the participants would not use their real names, and would use an impressive nickname like a celebrity¡¯s name. And Elvis¡¯ nickname was picked by Cole. It might have been a coincidence, but he chose the two words ¡®Wolf King¡¯. When Gu Mengmeng saw this nickname, she could not help butugh, ¡°He is really good at picking names.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can ask him to change it,¡± Elvis wrapped his arms around her slim waist and stood behind her like a human support, so that she could lean in his arms anytime and feelfortable. Regarding this title as the Wolf King, he had heard it for a thousand years and was already numb to it. He did not care about any other identity besides being Gu Mengmeng¡¯s first partner. So if she did not like it, he also did not mind changing it to others. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and said, ¡°Wolf King sounds good, it sounds domineering and intimidating.¡± ¡°What about Fox King?¡± Lea smiled seductively, making people feel so annoyed and only biting him would relieve their frustration. Gu Mengmeng used her nose to make a sound and said, ¡°You¡¯re everywhere.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to be the backup?¡± Lea frowned miserably and said, ¡°If he is injuredter on, aren¡¯t you counting on me to treat him? We have not even started reciting the scripture but you are already hitting the monk?¡± ¡°Is there a flirty monk like you? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng pinched Lea¡¯s waist and whispered through her clenched teeth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others would know that you are a fox? Yet you still dare to pose this flirtatiously in public.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, how do I attract your attention? After all, I have reached this position by climbing up the ranks from a beast pet. Naturally, I won¡¯t forget to behave flirtatiously so that I won¡¯t lose your favor, don¡¯t you agree? My queen Mengmeng, hmm?¡± ¡°Scram,¡± Gu Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Lea and ignored him, then turned to look at Elvis, saying, ¡°Your opponent is an ordinary human, go lighter with your attacks. Everyone is just trying to earn a living, don¡¯t cripple them so easily and cause them to lose their living.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elvis smiled gently. He would agree to every request that Gu Mengmeng had. ¡°But-¡± Gu Mengmeng changed the topic and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be injured as well. If I see you being injured by your opponent, don¡¯t count on me to allow you to continue fighting the underground fist battle.¡± Cole had already shown the other woodenb to Elvis beforehand. If he had won this match and was willing to fight the next round, he would give him the Goddessb that was dug out from the ancient tombs of Z country. It was rumored that this was the boneb that had been used by the Goddess Nuwa... As such, it was almost decided that after finishing this match, Elvis would have another battle next month. Elvis wanted that Goddessb, because it has been said to have the effects of attracting luck and avoiding cmity. With the goddess aura on it, demons and devils would all be driven away. Even though he had never seen a demon, but the four of them should be the rumoured demons, and they are even the top level ones. But if it could rid off some undesirable things, regardless whether it was true, he was willing to fight to get back Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let myself be injured.¡± After he said that, he carried Gu Mengmeng to the second level viewing balcony. That was the VIP viewing room that Cole had specially prepared for Gu Mengmeng. It was soundproof and had single-sided anti-bullets ss, so that Gu Mengmeng could see the stage clearly but people outside could not see her. Chapter 1669 - Another Familiar Person?!

Chapter 1669: Another Familiar Person?!

The audience downstairs had already arrived gradually. Other than Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family in the second level VIP room, Cole had also invited himself. After all, it was his territory, so Gu Mengmeng did not have the right to chase him away, so she did not say anything and allowed him to sit beside her. The small sofas there were all for single seating, so even though Cole was sitting beside her, there was a small side table separating them, so they were not really sitting side by side. And Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention had all been focused on the stage below, so she did not have remaining attention to spend on Cole. The surrounding lights dimmed with a sound and the audience all went silent. When the spotlight suddenly lit, Elvis walked out from the boxer¡¯s rest area. The audience seethed with excitement for two seconds and suddenly grew silent. All of them looked at the strange clothes on Elvis that had the words ¡®I have a wife, you¡¯re away from me!¡¯ printed. Coming to a fist battle and they had to watch a loving scene, they really felt like cursing! The workersmunicated with Cole through the walkie-talkie and said that Elvis insisted on not removing these clothes. Cole only replied ¡®let him be¡¯ and did not say anything else. Elvis stood in the center of the stage and looked straight at the second level. Even though he was separated by a single-sided ss, he knew that his Xiao Meng was looking at him from there. At this thought, his mood improved. The door to the other rest room opened and a man wearing a cloak walked out. Gu Mengmeng instinctively took a nce at him and it made her shocked. Another familiar person?! Lea alsoughed softly and openly transformed into his tail to wrap around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist in front of Cole. He sat on the arm of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sofa and ced his hand on the back of the sofa behind Gu Mengmeng, whereas his other hand took her hand and yed with it. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually him... Hah, I¡¯m afraid that not only will Elvis break his elbow, he also won¡¯t be able to leave the stage alive.¡± Snake shared Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memory, so he recognized the person on the stage. With his lips rising, his eyes were covered in a sinister jade green color. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°How about changing another person? Let me also have a taste of the enjoyment of an underground fist battle.¡± ¡°You are the prince of F country, how could you appear at the stage of an underground fist battle? Stop creating trouble.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and said, ¡°How could there be such a coincidence in the world?¡± Cole looked at Gu Mengmeng, a little lost. He could not understand Gu Mengmeng and Lea¡¯s conversation, but understood that they knew the person who had challenged Elvis. So Cole pointed at the side of the stage and said, ¡°His woman owes me a lot of money, and initially, I wanted to sell her to sex very to repay her debts. But that man came forward and said that he was willing to challenge Elvis. If he won, his reward would repay her debts. If he lost, he would repay her debts with the constion prize.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°Using his reward to repay the debts if he won and using his life if he lost. He has really not changed, he is still willing to risk his entire life for that woman.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Cole asked softly. Gu Mengmeng did not reply and asked back, ¡°How much did that woman owe you?¡± ¡°Not much, 4 million USD.¡± Cole answered truthfully. Gu Mengmeng nodded and said, ¡°I shall pay this 4 million on behalf of her, but I want that man to stay alive.¡± Chapter 1670 - Did I Offend Someone Like Asura Previously?

Chapter 1670: Did I Offend Someone Like Asura Previously?

¡°Alright,¡± Almost without any consideration, Cole agreed directly. After agreeing, Cole felt a little puzzled. He was not puzzled about why he had agreed, but that he wanted to add another sentence ¡®you don¡¯t have to repay the money¡¯. However, what made him the most frustrated was that he did not dare to say it. The reason was unclear. It was as though he knew this girl in front of him. Under her polite and distant appearance, she had a strong dislike and rejection for him. If he behaved overly intimate and friendly, she would immediately hide far away. So if he wanted to see her, he could not cross certain boundaries. Even though they had never met each other, he knew very clearly where the boundaries lie. This was strange, indeed very strange. At this thought, Cole¡¯s gaze at Gu Mengmeng deepened. But Gu Mengmeng did not care about what Cole was thinking. Her eyes were only on the two people on the stage. Obviously, Elvis had already recognized his opponent. The face that was cold to everyone else except for Gu Mengmeng had actually revealed a smile. But that smile was very sinister and strangely made people shudder in fear. The audience bought entrance tickets so that they could witness Elvis¡¯ ¡®instant kill¡¯ that awed everyone. But this match had changed because of the opponent. Elvis did not seem to be anxious to end the match quickly, instead he started his torture on stage, as though he was having fun. He had indeed promised to not harm his opponent easily, but it did not include an opponent who had harmed Gu Mengmeng in the past, especially one who had almost twisted her neck. Elvis¡¯ tightened his hand on his opponent¡¯s shoulder de, causing his both arms to fall to the side of his body weakly. His miserable shriek only caused everyone to be even more excited because of the bloody scene, but it did not gain a slight bit of pity from Elvis. Then, Elvis lifted his foot and directly stepped on his knees, causing him to be lifeless like a puppet with a broken string. Elvis lifted him by his throat until their eyes were at the same level. With his blue eyes narrowing, Elvis instinctively bared his sharp teeth. His opponents¡¯ eyes were already filled with blood traces and even seemed to be bulging slightly. His arms and legs did not struggle at all, as he allowed Elvis to deprive him of air and leave him dying. He had seen Elvis¡¯ previous battle and knew that Elvis was a strong opponent. But he hade to this stage without expecting that he could leave alive. But he did not understand why Elvis did not end his life swiftly like how he had done to his previous opponent. Instead, Elvis seemed to be toying around with him deliberately, as though Elvis wanted him to experience every sensation before he died. He... Did he offend someone like Asura previously? ¡°Hubby,¡± Gu Mengmeng opened the second level window and called out softly. Even though the people around the stage were shouting loudly because of their excitement, the Beast King had good hearing abilities. Moreover, he was sensitive to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice, so he would not miss out on her calling. Loosening his grip, Elvis threw his opponent who had be as soft as mud to the ground, then walked up the second level without turning back. The audience below the stage was stunned for a moment. They could not understand the intentions of this ¡®Wolf King¡¯. It was only thest step left, why did he not kill his opponent directly? Chapter 1671 - I Am Not Selling Quentin, I Am Not Selling Him!

Chapter 1671: I Am Not Selling Quentin, I Am Not Selling Him!

To the audience, the breathless person was not a life, but a w in this match, as though his death would be the climax of the day. But when it all stopped, it left people disappointed. But the winner had already been decided. Even if this was an underground fist battle, there was no rule that the match would only end if one party was dead. Moreover, the Wolf King had already left. Despite their grunts, they could not change his mind. So even though it was regretful, the audience gradually left under the workers¡¯ lead. After all the irrelevant people left, Elvis then carried Gu Mengmeng from the second level viewing tform downstairs. Other than the four men from Gu family, Cole was also closely following behind. That scene was slightly strange. The five men obviously had the aura of a king, but they were willing to let their lives revolve around a woman so that she was their top priority, whereas their aura would reflect off her glow. The petite person became the vital finishing touch to this scene, causing people to focus their attention on her uncontrobly. The moment Cole shot a nce, someone immediately carried the sofa and ced it on the stage. The blood had already been cleaned, only the blood stench continued to linger in the air. Gu Mengmeng sat on the sofa, and like a queen, looked at the man whoy on the ground and the woman beside him who was shivering. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked this question without any introduction. The man lifted his head with difficulty and made eye contact with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. He was a little dazed, as it felt like he knew the woman before him, but he could not remember when he had met her. Strangely, even though her question did not have any introduction, he could understand her. Despite the difficulty, he still smiled and looked at the woman kneeling beside him. He struggled to smile and said, ¡°For my woman, nothing is not worth it.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly and helplessly. Some people are just like this. Even though transformations of the world, the silliness and foolishness in them would not change. So Gu Mengmeng turned to look at the woman beside him and seemingly unconcerned, asked, ¡°This man has already be crippled and won¡¯t have the ability to take care of you in the future. Not only will he be unable to earn money to repay your debts, he will even be your burden. Why not I make a deal with you, if you sell him to me, I will repay the 4 million USD that you have owed, how about that?¡± ¡°You... why are you buying him?¡± The woman seemed to be so fearful of Gu Mengmeng that she instinctively moved closer to the man to avoid her, even though the man could not even crawl up, as though this would allow herself to feel safer. Gu Mengmeng poked her chin, as though she was solving a question, then said, ¡°not for anything, probably just to open him up and sell his organs. After all, the risk of transporting a live body is lower and can be sold at a higher price.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t sell,¡± The woman suddenly moved forward and opened her arms. Even though she was shuddering in fear, she still clenched her teeth tight and did not allow herself to hide. ¡°I will return 4 million, I will return it no matter what. I won¡¯t sell Quentin, I won¡¯t sell him!¡± Her reaction made Gu Mengmengugh instead. Seems like his foolishness did not change. But she was no longer the same her. If this was the case, they might have a chance to not repeat the same mistake in the past. ¡°Oh, then tell me, how are you going to repay that 4 million?¡± Gu Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and asked, as if testing her out. Chapter 1672 - I Have To Compensate For My Man’s Mistake

Chapter 1672: I Have To Compensate For My Man¡¯s Mistake

The woman bit her bottom lip, then raised her head to look at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Wait, just wait a little. I am willing to go with you guys once we sessfully treat the illness of our children. You can sell me to the brothel or sell my organs. I will go with you guys as long as I see that Quentin and my children are safe and sound.¡± ¡°Children?¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes, asking. It was as if the woman was touched at the most tender area of her heart, as she nodded, ¡°Quentin and I have three children, but these children have had poor health from the moment they were born. In order to treat their illnesses, Quentin and I have spent all our savings. My eldest son has been found to have a degrading kidney and has to get a recement if he wants to survive. There is insufficient time for him to be on the waitlist for kidneys, so we could only buy a kidney at a high price for him, that is why we are 4 million dors in debt...¡± ¡°Quentin and your children?¡± Gu Mengmeng probed further. The woman nodded, looking at Quentin with her eyes full of love. Gu Mengmeng leaned backwards, smiling gently and called out, ¡°Lea.¡± Lea¡¯s neck stiffened, replying unwillingly, ¡°I still bear grudges. I can kill him, but save him... hmph!¡± ¡°Who was the one back then who had created the opportunity for him? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s soft words caused Lea¡¯s anger to cease instantly. Back then, he was the one who intentionally arrogated Nina, silently allowing Quentin to attack Gu Mengmeng. He was also the one who only appeared at the critical moment. Despite the fact that he was not in love with Gu Mengmeng yet then, but considering the consequence, the tragedy between Nina and Quentin wasrgely due to him pushing the wave and adding to the billows. He was not that guilty. To Lea, other than Gu Mengmeng, anyone else could just be a chess piece on the chessboard. Once anything had been done, there was no way back. However, Gu Mengmeng was guilty towards Nina and Quentin. So, Lea could not say anything else because of what Gu Mengmeng said. He sulked, but still walked to Quentin, starting to check on his injuries¡¯ conditions. Nina and Quentin did not understand what was going on, and could only stare nkly at Gu Mengmeng. The edges of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips curled upwards as she smiled, ¡°I have topensate for my man¡¯s mistake. Lea will treat Quentin¡¯s injury, and I will arrange for people to treat your sons¡¯ illnesses.¡± What Gu Mengmeng mentioned was the issue regarding how Lea had once damaged that family for their lifetime because of her. However, Nina and Quentin did not know that, they just thought because Elvis had hurt Quentin too much, so she could not bear to see him in pain. ¡°Thanks, thank you.¡± Nina was so grateful she was going to cry, and wanted to grab Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand. However, Elvis frowned, raising his leg, wanting to kick her away. Cole reacted more quickly, standing before Nina, ¡°I can arrange a job for you at the boxing ring, it may be a little tiring, but the pay is not too bad. Would you be willing?¡± Nina looked up at Cole, nodding without a doubt, ¡°Yes, of course! Thank you, thank you so much! I am not afraid of being tired, as long as I can make money for my children to treat their illnesses, I am not afraid of any pain.¡± Cole smiled without saying anything else. He only used his gaze to gesture Nina to return to her ce, and not to get closer to Gu Mengmeng. Although Nina did not understand why, but she still went back obediently, then looking at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Kinddy, I, Nina, will forever be indebted to you. If you have any needs, I am willing to do anything to repay you.¡± Chapter 1673 - Fall In Love, Go On A Date

Chapter 1673: Fall In Love, Go On A Date

¡°In the future...¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled softly, ¡°It would be better, if we never meet again.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng gave Elvis a look, and Elvis picked Gu Mengmeng up, leaving the boxing ring together. Lea gave Quentin the basic emergency treatments, then let Cole arrange for someone to send him to Lea¡¯s private clinic. The tickets for the fight happening one monthter sold even better because of this one between Elvis and Quentin. Those who got the tickets naturally felt their mood lifted, while the rest would bemoan their loss. Calls to join thepetition continued one after another, but no matter how many woodenbs Cole offered, none satisfied Elvis. He only agreed to fight again the next month, as long as he got the Goddess Boneb. Because Gu Mengmeng said that back in the Beast World, it was their family that had caused trouble to Nina and Quentin, so she requested for Lea to personally heal Quentin and their children. Lea could not reject Gu Mengmeng¡¯s request, so although he was reluctant, he eventually spent his time in the private clinic treating Quentin¡¯s family. He did not ept any medical fees, but had a weird rule, which was that family members could not visit. In essence, Nina was just not allowed to enter his clinic, or else he would not treat them anymore. As for Snake, he was the prince of F country after all. He had left family matters behind for years, escaping to Z country to study at one of their top three universities. Although it was absurd, but his family members could not object, so they just let him be. Since he had returned today, the family matters started to entangle again. After all, if he was working from home, who would dare to speak up without permission? All matters, big or small, piled up on him, causing Snake to be up to his ears in work. Gu Mengmeng smiled, telling Snake to just earn money for the family, for she had just lost 4 million US dors. Snake was the only source of ie for the family, so he certainly could not ck off. Snake could not do anything about Gu Mengmeng, and could only agree before sitting in his study,pleting mountains of work. As for Gregory... It was rare, but he took the initiative to ask Gu Mengmeng, telling her she wanted to go to Lea¡¯s clinic to visit Quentin. Gu Mengmeng felt a bit strange, because she knew that Elvis and Lea knew Quentin. Snake and her have shared memories, so it was not weird if he knew Quentin. But Gregory... Gregory thought for a long while before she had the realisation, that both Gregory and Quentin were birds. They used to live together on the Motou mountains, why would they not know each other? Nodding, Gu Mengmeng replied with understanding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine with Elvis apanying me. Go ahead.¡± Just like that, Gu Mengmeng and Elvis had their rare couple time. Elvis was still really happy that he could openly have Gu Mengmeng for himself. Gu Mengmeng did not want Elvis to carry her, but to hold hands just like normal couples do. She looked up at Elvis, ¡°Hubby, strictly speaking, we did not date before we got married, then did not spend sweet times with both of us only before we gave birth. The whole process was so rushed. It is rare that we are free today, how about we fall in love, go on a date, how does that sound?¡± Elvis smiled gently, ¡°Yes, I upgraded from ¡°Old Godmother¡± to ¡°Leader¡±, then finally ¡°Hubby¡±, but just not your ¡°Boyfriend¡±. But Lea and Snake both had been.¡± This was the emptiness and regret in his heart, it was just that he would not speak of it himself, had Gu Mengmeng not brought it up first. Chapter 1674 - Thank You For Your Half-hearted Efforts Even Though You Were Busy

Chapter 1674: Thank You For Your Half-hearted Efforts Even Though You Were Busy

Gu Mengmeng tip-toed with a smile, kissing Elvis on his cheek, ¡°Here, let¡¯s feel in this emptiness today, how about that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± For Gu Mengmeng, Elvis could give anything. No matter what her request was, that would be the only word he would reply. Gu Mengmeng leaned her head on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, walking while thinking where they should go for the date. The cinema did not seem like a good option. The movies here mostly are yed in the F country¡¯snguage, and there were no subtitles, so Elvis and Gu Mengmeng would probably not understand. Having a meal did not seem like a good idea too, because Elvis eats an exaggerated amount. Gu Mengmeng could not bear for him to not be full just to fit in with his surroundings, but if she were to let him eat freely... the boss might call interviewers to interview him. After thinking, Gu Mengmeng decided to go to the amusement park. Although it was childish, Elvis had not gone there before after all. It was always good to do something fresh. Although Snake could not apany them, he still arranged a private transport. So, Gu Mengmeng and Elvis were quickly escorted to the entrance of the most famous Disnend. Gu Mengmeng bought two tickets, and the two happily entered the amusement park. Elvis did not like that kind of crowded environment. As the Beast King, he had a hearing and smell that were too sensitive, so everything there made him feel noisy. There were also various weird smells floating in the air, making him ufortable. However, seeing how Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were glistening, he thought to himself that the difort was nothing, and tolerable. Wrapping his arm around Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, he said in a low voice, ¡°There are too many people, let me protect you, in case we get separated.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, acknowledging with a ¡°Hmm¡±. After looking in all four directions, Gu Mengmeng immediately eyed the world-renowned most exciting roller coaster in the world. If it were in the past, she would not have brought herself to such challenges. However, after having been the messenger of the beast deity for so many years, she feels like jumping off a building every time after she sees Wang Xiaoxin, and with an increased number of timeses increased guts. The most important thing was, she wanted to see how Elvis would be franticter, that would certainly be very interesting. Although Elvis did not y it before, but he had roughly seen what was going on while he was queuing up, so he could predict what kind of feeling he would experience when he goes up. They had waited in line for very long, but that did not diminish Gu Mengmeng¡¯s passion. The moment the seatbelts were buckled on, Gu Mengmeng was still immensely excited. Turning to look at Elvis, she held his bang hand, saying charmingly, ¡°If you are scared, then just shout out, I will protect you, got it?¡± The edges of Elvis¡¯ lips curled upwards, his expression calm and loving. Should he cooperate to ¡°frantically¡± shout a few times to satisfy her tiny wish? Fine, to appease his baby Xiao Meng, he did not know a thing about shame. ¡°Alright.¡± Elvis replied concisely like so, then held back Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hand, holding her hand close to his palm. The whole rollercoaster ridested about four minutes. After it returned to its starting point, other than being a little giddy, he did not feel much fear. asionally, he shouted a few times when everyone else was shouting, but only got Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eye roll in exchange, ¡°Thank you for your half-hearted efforts even though you were busy.¡± Chapter 1675 - Kidnapped

Chapter 1675: Kidnapped

When the staff members came to unbuckle the seatbelt, Elvis felt his arm getting poked. Alert, he raised his head, only to face a staff member whose cap was worn extremely low. That person smiled evilly, then spoke in poor Mandarin, ¡°If you want your woman to be safe, then listen.¡± Elvis immediately turned back to look at Gu Mengmeng, and realized that she had already been escorted down from the other side of the rollercoaster by a staff member. The staff said Gu Mengmeng had heatstroke and needed rest, while bringing her through the staff passageway. Elvis wanted to chase over, but realized his seatbelt was stuck buckled in at his chest. He wanted to push it open, but the seatbelt refused to unbuckle. He then realized it seemed like he was incapable of unleashing any force. The more furious he got, the more giddy he felt, he gritted his teeth but was unable to control his consciousness, which was slowly fading away. It was only until Elvis had faintedpletely before the staff member unbuckled his seatbelt. He nced behind, and a few people who pretended to be tourists came over and carried Elvis away. And all of this did not catch any attention from anyone in the amusement park. When she regained consciousness, Gu Mengmeng only felt weak all over, with her eyelids dry and heavy. She did not even have the energy to raise her head nor rub her eyes. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A stranger¡¯s voice sounded from not too far away. Gu Mengmeng looked over, and used her peripheral vision to see a gray-haired man who was sitting on a European-style high-back chair not too far away. By looks, he was about sixty years old. Rather than showing signs of old age, he had the aura of a godfather in those underworld movies. The man sat there with his arms folded, holding a walking stick. He looked at Gu Mengmeng with a smile that looked barely like one, his pronunciation was not good, but was above average rtive to the foreigners, so there was no problem with basicmunication. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was extremely soft, and could only say these three simple words before panting heavily after. ¡°Harold.¡± The silver-haired man spat out a name in the Fnguage like a local, then transliterated to Mandarin, ¡°You can also call me Harold.¡± ¡°Motive.¡± Gu Mengmeng had limited energy, but she had to socialize with the man in order to get more time for her to regain control over her body. As long as her arms could move, a scratch of her cheeks and tweaking of her ears can get her four men there with a pump of one¡¯s chest. Then, hehe, why would I care if you are Harold or Hello Kitty? They would crush you to smithereens! ¡°I have no ill intentions.¡± Harold said, ¡°I know you are the fiance of Prince Snake, neither do I have any ns to be enemies with him. So, although the way I invited you over was rather sudden, at least I was still gentlemanly towards you.¡± Meaning, he had already considered Snake¡¯s face when he ced her on the bed paralysed, or else? Would she be locked in a jail cell, being tortured like a prisoner? Gu Mengmengughed coldly, ¡°You can exin to Snake like this when hees, and see if he will listen.¡± Harold seemed like he did not take Gu Mengmeng¡¯s warning to heart. He did not want to be enemies with Snake, but that did not mean he was afraid of him. Otherwise, he would not think to do anything to Gu Mengmeng. Making a ¡°So What¡± expression, Harold did not reply to Gu Mengmeng, only telling her his true motive, ¡°As long as you are willing to do a small favor for me, I will naturally send you back while providing you my most sincere apologies.¡± Chapter 1676 - Oh, You Want To Buy My Man

Chapter 1676: Oh, You Want To Buy My Man

His threat was obvious, if Gu Mengmeng obediently help him with his ¡°favor¡±, he would release her while giving her an ¡°apology¡± of considerable value. On the other hand, if she did not agree, then he would not release her today. Furthermore, when he kidnapped her at the amusement park, all of them had worn uniforms, so even if Snake were to check the park, it would take a lot of effort to identify him. Then, perhaps, she would have disappeared from the world forever. What could Snake do, if he had no proof she died? Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, without a tinge of fear on her face. Harold¡¯s words carried a clear craziness, overconfidence, arrogance and even certainty. He must have done such things more than once. Or it could be that in his eyes, this youthful and ignorant ¡°youngdy¡± was a good target to scare. However, it was unbeknownst to him, that the youngdy in front of him had lived in another world for over a thousand years. This method of threatening her was toome. Frankly, the Gu Mengmeng now did not have the powers she once had as the Beast King, so she could not use her bare hands to squash this fool acting mysterious before her, but... her partner could. ¡°Not sure what favor Mr Harold would like from me?¡± Gu Mengmeng said, while trying to wiggle her finger. Great, the effects of the poison were wearing off, and she was slowly regaining control over her body. ¡°It is easy, as long as you can convince the bodyguard Prince Snake to arrange for you to stay under me and be my boxer, I will naturally present a superior remuneration.¡± ¡°Oh, you want to buy my man.¡± Gu Mengmeng gently moved both her hands, holding the sides of the bed to prop herself up. Harold was rather surprised that Gu Mengmeng could sit up, but remembered his motive was not to actually offend Snake, so he had gone easy on Gu Mengmeng when poisoning her. Hence, his surprise shed by. ¡°No no no. I don¡¯t want to buy your man, I just want to buy your bodyguard.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, ¡°Since you want to buy him, why not talk to him directly?¡± Hesitating for two seconds, Gu Mengmeng realized an awkward expression that could not be easily identifiable sh across Harold¡¯s face. She then understood, ¡°Oh, talked about it before, but he did not listen to you at all. Let me guess... you must have tried all methods of threatening and tempting, but he just would not listen. You had no choice, so you used me as your way out, right?¡± Harold coughed a few times, clearly feeling rather ashamed that he could not handle such men, thus taking it out on a little girl. But he had no choice, he wanted that man! Harold has been so influential in the underworld for so many years and has not had that kind of crazy desire to dominate. He desperately wanted to watch the untamable man submit to him, bing nothing but his ve, the person most gentle to him, and his most alert guardian. Gu Mengmeng did not miss the zealousness in Harold¡¯s eyes, for she had seen way too many of those gazes in the past thousand years. Raising her hand, Gu Mengmeng gently rubbed her corbone, smiling amusedly, ¡°Since you want him, then tell him to his face. How could you not even have the courage to face him?¡± Chapter 1677 - To Me, It Is Only Logical To Seize By Force

Chapter 1677: To Me, It Is Only Logical To Seize By Force

With that, Gu Mengmeng used her resting finger to gently graze the ck wolf print. A tiny prickling pain was apanied by a sh of white light. Elvis appeared behind Harold as if he was a messenger from hell. Gu Mengmeng smiled faintly without moving, while watching Harold¡¯s pupils shaking violently. He had a stronger sense of dangerpared to ordinary people because he had spent so many years fighting with blood and knives. All the fear in his heart was written all over his face, yet he did not have the courage to take a look behind him. He was encapsted by a thick bloody smell, and a cackling noise sounded as if someone was moving the joints of their neck, preparing for attack. The hand holding his walking stick started to tremble, as he took a deep breath before throwing it backwards aggressively. There was a button on the walking stick, where if pressed, would eject a sharp knife. If his aim had been urate, it probably could directly cut someone into half. However, the knife he threw did not touch anyone. Suspiciously, he checked behind him, then looked in all four directions. He did not believe he had a wrong feeling, that bloody smell was so thick, how could it have been an illusion. ¡°What happened? You got yourself all dirty.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice sounded beside the bed, as if she did not care,pletely unlike how one would act when kidnapped. It felt as if she was at home, sweet talking to her husband. Harold turned around instantly, holding his walking stick with both hands while looking at Gu Mengmeng, who was on the bed. With that turn, he also saw the bloody man, whose gloomy aura was like that of a King stepping on thousands of dead bones in hell, and his slightly curled lip edges exuding a cold light like the sickle of death. The pair of demonic blue pupils lifted slightly, casually facing Harold¡¯s nervous, hideous defense, speaking calmly as if he was facing a corpse, ¡°I was locked in a strange room with electric walls, so I could not escape. I was worried something was wrong with you, but did you see you calling for me, so I bit a few males who came up to me to death to pass time.¡± ¡°Did you transform?¡± Gu Mengmengpletely ignored Harold, only using her tiny hand to wipe the blood away from Elvis¡¯ lips, sulking, ¡°How dirty.¡± ¡°No.¡± Elvis smiled, no matter how much murderous energy he was exuding, the moment he looked at Gu Mengmeng, he would always have a tinge of warmth, ¡°There would be trouble as long as I transformed in this world.¡± He was not afraid of trouble, but he was not willing for Xiao Meng to not be able to continue living in the world she liked because he had caused trouble. So, even though he could have broken open that broken door with one w movement as long as he showed his original form, he tolerated it so he would not cause trouble to Xiao Meng. Gu Mengmeng understood Elvis¡¯ thoughts, so she gave him an approving smile, patting his hand, ¡°This tiny old man wants to buy you. Do you think I should ask for an exorbitant price and take a dig from him? When I get the money, then you can run back to me?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words contained sarcasm and ridicule that were just too obvious. When she looked up again at Harold, she only felt his nervousness and fear,pared to the two who were joking around lovingly on the bed, had a great contrast, making him look ratherical. Elvis looked in the direction Gu Mengmeng was looking at and saw Harold, then smiled gloomily, asking, ¡°Why so troublesome? Since Xiao Meng wants his assets, then I will just snatch them for you. After all... to me, it is only logical to seize by force. Survival of the fittest is thew of nature. Chapter 1678 - Males Have Male Dignity

Chapter 1678: Males Have Male Dignity

The Gu Mengmeng today, is no longer the one who had cried the whole night of theing-to-age ceremony night campfire party when she had just arrived at the Beast World. She had seen too many bloody scenes in the Beast World, so many that even when she was on the verge of death, she could think calmly. Like now. Elvis flew off the bed and pounced towards Harold. Immediately, Harold waved the walking stick in his hand and stabbed it towards Elvis. However, he was merely an ordinary man, how could hepete against Elvis, who was skilled and had experienced countless battles? He did even get to wave his walking stick halfway before his whole body had been trampled by beast Elvis under his feet. Harold was scared speechless,pletely unable toprehend how a human could suddenly transform into a huge wolf. Under the sharp fangs and dripping saliva, his fear grew without limits. Only someone who had been held down by a wolf at such close proximity would understand how incredibly horrifying it was to experience the point of demise. Elvis did not waste any efforts to appreciate his struggle for survival, cleanly breaking his neck with a single bite, then threw his body right out of the window before transforming back into human form without a trace of stains on his body. Naked, he had a head of thick, ck hair lying on his back, having a special charm to him like gloomy smoke. Because he only exuded warmth towards Gu Mengmeng, the gruesome bloodstains in the room had be like red spider lilies blooming on both sides of the Yellow River, while he was the elf standing among the flowers. It was dangerous, but filled with seductivity. Since he had transformed, Elvis could no longer wear the clothes he had originally worn on his body. Hence, Gu Mengmeng ripped off the curtains, letting Elvis tear it into a piece of cloth of suitable size, then wrapping it around his waist as a temporary beast skin dress. This dressing let Elvis feel at ease instead, far more than those restraining clothes that made him feel ufortable. ¡°Wait here for me, I will go settle some things and be right back.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled gently, ¡°Do you want me to call Lea over to help you?¡± Elvis shook his head gently, then kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead softly, ¡°I am your first partner, so I must have the ability to protect you on my own.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew, males have male dignity. In the beast world, they had to have the ability to catch prey and fight enemies. In the present world, they had to have the ability to protect their own women. She could not prevent Elvis from doing that, for he was a wolf, not a pet dog she was keeping by her side. She would never chain him on a leash used on dogs, making him wag his tail pitifully by her side. She hugged Elvis by the neck, gently kissing him, ¡°Be careful.¡± Elvis nodded, then kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips again. He let her lie down to rest for a moment. After all, the poison in her body had notpletely dissipated. After adjusting the nkets for her, Elvis turned to leave, holding Harold¡¯s head in his hand, taking bloody footsteps out of the room Gu Mengmeng was in. Gu Mengmeng no longer resisted against the poison in her body, letting herself rx and slowly fell asleep. When she awoke, the four males in her family had all gathered by her bedside. ¡°Drink some water.¡± The moment she opened her eyes, Elvis helped her sit up, delivering warm water to her lips, warmly helping to hydrate her dry throat. Chapter 1679 - Fiery Flames

Chapter 1679: Fiery mes

Gu Mengmeng sat up for a drink, and Lea walked to her, holding her cheeks and gave her a kiss, ¡°I checked your blood just now, it was just a normal anesthesia, drink more water to dilute it and you will be fine. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded. Actually, the drowsiness has somewhat dissipated, and she does not have much feeling the moment she wakes up. ¡°When did you alle?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at the three men, who all had unpleasant expressions on their faces. Snake chuckled coldly, asking, ¡°When do you wish we came? Or... did you wish for us not toe at all?¡± Is he... angry? Gu Mengmeng blinked, feeling rather guilty while looking at Snake¡¯s cold smile. ¡°Why would I... I... I just...¡± ¡°Just because Elvis is your first partner, so you just allow him to fool around however he wants to, isn¡¯t it?¡± Snake asked. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s neck shrank, she knew, she certainly could not run from being reprimanded since she did not call all her partners over the first thing something like that happened. Her partners were just that weird. It did not matter if you did not call them when you had delicious food, fun things to y with or any other good things. But if you are in trouble, difficulty, and especially danger, yet did not call them... Hahahaha... ¡°If you have an opinion, scold me instead.¡± Elvis held Gu Mengmeng in his arms, his whole being exuding a strong sense of dominance. He did not allow for anyone to reprimand Gu Mengmeng, no matter where she had gone wrong. Furthermore, it was him who had not properly protected Gu Mengmeng that allowed Harold to take that opportunity. Xiao Meng did not do anything wrong, why did she have to be chided? ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re going to pressure me with your identity as the first partner?¡± Snake did not give in either. If they were topete in terms of aggressiveness, he had been the Beast King for a thousand years longer than Elvis, so why would he lose to a male he had once scolded as useless? ¡°So what if I am?¡± Elvis was also no longer the tiny wolf beast who was unable to retaliate when he got hit by Snake. He would not give in to anyone, as long as he could protect Gu Mengmeng from being wronged. ¡°Does the undoubted right of the first partner, also include putting his female in danger?¡± Snake was not angry, but just that one sentence jabbed right into Elvis¡¯ heart. Today, he was the only one present. He should have used all his energy to protect Xiao Meng. Yet, Harold took Xiao Meng away right under his eyes. Holding his fist right, Elvis asked coldly, ¡°It is my fault for not protecting Xiao Meng well enough. Do what you want to me, do not put Xiao Meng on the spot.¡± Snakeughed faintly, ¡°To you? Fine, then let¡¯s weigh how much ¡°Fiery mes¡± you received today. Let¡¯s see how long it takes for you to get this gang to disappear from the face of the earth.¡± Elvis did not mind at all, ¡°As you wish.¡± Gu Mengmeng rubbed her temple, ¡°Enough, it has been almost 800 years since you bothst fought, why are you fighting like this over something so small?¡± Snake scowled, looking at Gu Mengmeng asking, ¡°Are you ming me for making a big fuss over a minor issue?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed, ¡°No, I know you worry about me and me me for not calling for you at the first instant. But for this small incident, Elvis alone would be enough to deal with it, and does not require activating everyone in the family. It was just Harold, he does not have so much power over us.¡± Chapter 1680 - You Are A Tiny Liar, I Can’t Trust Your Words

Chapter 1680: You Are A Tiny Liar, I Can¡¯t Trust Your Words

Snake stood up straight, facing Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Small incident? Then do you know how the three of us came over?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, looking at Elvis suspiciously. Elvis pursed his lips, sighing heavily, ¡°When I was at the reception ¡°settling¡± things about taking over the Fiery mes, Harold¡¯s son Quito, who was the man whose arm got broken by me during the first round of dark fist, had secretly entered your room, plotting to kill you. The moment the tip of the knife touched the mark on your chest, Snake was summoned over. Gu Mengmeng felt shocked, when she looked down, there was indeed a red spot where the snake head was on her chest, which was likely a scar. It was then that Snake continued, ¡°The instant I arrived, I saw the dagger almost pierce into your heart. The lives of Gregory, myself, Lea, Elvis and you included would all have been at stake. To you, that is just a small incident, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s aggressiveness instantly dissipated, replying with grief, ¡°I did not know that...¡± ¡°Of course you did not.¡± Snake smiled coldly, ¡°If you did, then you would have called your most trustworthy first partner toe over to protect you, wouldn¡¯t you? In your eyes, only he is your partner, he is the only trustworthy one. If anything happens and he is not around, you would rather be alone than call Lea or myself over to watch over you. Ha, how much trust do you have in him? As long as he was in the same building as you, you could trust that he would protect you safely. He was clearly not by your side, yet you could fall asleep with your guard down.¡± Elvis clearly could not stand Snake scolding Gu Mengmeng like that, but Gu Mengmeng could hear how much fear there was behind Snake¡¯s reprimands. Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis away before he exploded, and opened her arms to Snake, posing like she wanted a hug. Snake was furious, but he was also extremely uneasy. Hence, he did not say anything before pulling Gu Mengmeng into his arms and hugging her violently, wanting to stuff her into his embrace and protect her like that to ease the fear. ¡°You kept sleeping, and I had to check your breathing every three minutes. I was so afraid that I arrived half a second slower and that dagger could have pierced right into your heart, so afraid that you were dead instead of just asleep... You heartless brat, how could you still defend him?!¡± Gu Mengmeng patted Snake¡¯s back, appeasing, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, I will never do such a heartless thing again. Don¡¯t worry, I am totally fine now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Actually, Snake did not really want to quarrel with Elvis either. He only desperately wanted to vent his uneasiness, otherwise he would go crazy. Meanwhile, perhaps Elvis also needed such a battle for him to release his guilt. ¡°Liar.¡± Snake scolded softly, ¡°You are a tiny liar, I can¡¯t trust your words.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled in a low voice, Elvis and Lea had known she was a tiny liar all along, and she thought that she could maintain her credibility in front of Snake and Gregory at least. But now, she was bankrupt of trust once again. Looking at Gregory with amusement, she thought: Hmm, he was the remaining sess, I should at least not jeopardize my trustworthiness in Gregory¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1681 - You Finally Remembered Me?

Chapter 1681: You Finally Remembered Me?

Having appeased Elvis and Snake, Gu Mengmeng finally turned around to Lea, who had been very quiet the whole time. It did not seem right that this chap was not up to any tricks. Lea only shook his tail when his eyes met Gu Mengmeng¡¯s, as he walked towards Gu Mengmeng alluringly, half-leaning on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee while acting cute, ¡°You finally remembered me?¡± Her scalp went numb... Both Elvis and Snake are men who are more violent, nothing cannot be solved by a fight. If not, then two fights. At most, once the door closed, Gu Mengmeng would bring them back to the Fantasy Grasnd, allowing them to go all out and fight until they were satisfied. However, Lea was different. If he is troubled, he will definitelye back to Gu Mengmeng. Sometimes, she would rather Lea just beat her up, but Lea just would not, only stopping when she cannot forget about him. ¡°Lele~¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled uglier than her crying face, calling out the mushy nickname in plea, only trying to get on Lea¡¯s good side. Lea¡¯s big tail wagged behind him, his smile maintaining equally warm throughout, not increasing or decreasing because of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pleas. Gu Mengmeng recognized this smile, because he only smiled like that when he was angry. The angrier he is, the warmer the smile. ¡°I assure you, this is thest time, really, I will never be alone again.¡± Gu Mengmeng sometimes thought, if one of the four men in her family decide to change professions to be an interrogator, then that would be Lea hands down. He did not even need to extort, just that smile while looking at you would make you want to confess your wrongdoings. ¡°You said the same thing when you jumped off the cliffs in the Motou mountains.¡± Lea¡¯s smile did not grow any less, his tone remained warm, even his eyes showed calmness, but he was silently bearing his old grudges. Gu Mengmeng wrapped her arms around Lea¡¯s neck, acting cute, ¡°Lele, you have a terrible habit of bearing old grudges, that happened over a thousand years ago, can¡¯t you not bring it up?¡± Lea raised his eyebrows, his face filled with sorrow, ¡°When you liked me back then you said I had unparalleled expressions that were unforgettable at a first nce; having been together for over a millennium, you despise that there are trepidations remaining after a trauma, and me bringing up old matters?¡± ¡°I did not...¡± Gu Mengmeng only exined three words, before Lea stopped her, ¡°You did.¡± ¡°I...¡± Gu Mengmeng really could no longer fend for herself. She knew, as long as she did not call all of her men over when she was in danger, she would certainly be in trouble. No matter how small the risk was, how insignificant, or how daunting, albeit without mishap. Even when she trips on herself while walking, she should immediately scratch her ears and pump her chest to get all the four men in her family out, let them pamper her, taking turns to appease her, then that would be reasonable. Much less almost letting a dagger touch her chest. Gu Mengmeng sighed deeply, looking up at Elvis, ¡°Hubby, do you not n to say anything on my behalf?¡± Elvis pressed his lips together, coughing with a low voice, ¡°Xiao Meng said she would call you guys over, I was the one who stopped her from doing it. If you are angry, thensh it out on me.¡± Lea turned to look at Elvis, then back at Gu Mengmeng, replying submissively, ¡°If so, then I have nothing else to say.¡± With that, Lea stood up, silently returning to where he originally stood with a lonely expression, it was not that he had ¡°nothing else to say¡±, but inly ¡°my heart hurts but I¡¯m not going to let you know¡±! Chapter 1682 - She Took A Nap, And Made Her Husband A Gang Leader

Chapter 1682: She Took A Nap, And Made Her Husband A Gang Leader

¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng was the most ufortable with seeing her men looking wronged yet unwilling to talk about their feelings. Other than Gregory, the other three were Beast King levels. If they had been randomly thrown back into the Beast World, they would be kings doing whatever they wanted. How could she bear to let men like them suffer? Lea smiled bitterly, ¡°To the public, he is the leader. In private, he is the first partner. I have no right to question his decision.¡± Gu Mengmeng pulled Lea¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Elvis just wanted to use his own capabilities to do things for me, and I just believed him. If it were you, I would have supported you the same way. You all have always cared for and did everything for me, while the things I did for you were too limited... It was rare that Elvis needed my support, how could I bear to reject him? You can understand me, right?¡± Lea hugged Gu Mengmeng, who had scooted over in front of him, then let out a huge sigh, speaking with a husky voice, ¡°How many times do we have to repeat before you get it? You do not even have to do anything, your existence alone is already a gift to us.¡± Gu Mengmeng hugged back Lea by his waist, asking softly, ¡°So you¡¯re not angry now?¡± ¡°Angry.¡± Lea replied simply, ¡°But other than being angry myself, I cannot do anything to you... so I can only hold it in.¡± ¡°Lea.¡± Gu Mengmeng softly called out. Lea pursed his lips, asking softly, ¡°You just mentioned, if I wanted to do something for you, you would also support me unconditionally, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Mengmeng responded. Lea smiled, ¡°Fine, then keep this promise. You tiny liar, you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your words.¡± With that, Lea kissed Gu Mengmeng on her forehead, finally letting her go. Gu Mengmeng had a hunch that it was as if she had sold herself with that promise, since she did not know what weird requests Lea would make to mess with her. But it seemed like this matter was finally resolved. Heaving a sigh of relief, Gu Mengmeng hung back into Elvis¡¯ embrace, looking up, ¡°I heard you and Snake mention something about Fiery mes?¡± Elvis nodded, responding, ¡°ording to them, it is the biggest underground gang in F country, with the widest sphere of influence and strongest capabilities. I just took over this gang, and now I am the leader of the Fiery mes.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with wide eyes, surprised. She took a nap and made her husband a gang leader? Elvis felt uneasy from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s stare, clearing his throat and exined, ¡°Xiao Meng, I have to have the ability to protect you, so whatever happened today will not ur again. So...¡± Gu Mengmeng knew Elvis misunderstood her, so she wrapped her arms around his neck while smiling gently, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, I am just shocked at how you tookplete control over such a gang?¡± Elvis felt much better seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not get angry over his decision to take over the Fiery mes, finally heaving a sigh of relief, tension around his body easing. As long as Gu Mengmeng was not angry, then there was nothing in this world that he would fear. ¡°The rules of the underground gangs are very simr to the Beast World. The Fiery mes... seems alike to a strong tribe, and attaining a tribe to me is the easiest and most familiar thing.¡± The edges of Elvis¡¯ lips curled, clearly finding the underground scene more suited for him aspared to the countless rules of the world above. Chapter 1683 - Became the Collusion Between Government and Criminals of F Country Just Like That?

Chapter 1683: Became the Collusion Between Government and Criminals of F Country Just Like That?

¡°By the way.¡± Elvis looked at Lea, ¡°He is now the second owner of the Fiery mes, so the internal matters would be managed by him. If anything requires ideas, then his words would count, while I am responsible for acting on his words.¡± Gu Mengmeng burst withughter, looking at Elvis then at Lea, ¡°So, you both are using your management styles of Saint Nazaire on Fiery mes,pletely controlling it like a tribe?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Elvis nodded, continuing, ¡°However, the Fiery mes are easier to manage than Saint Nazaire, because there are no troublesome females here.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded with understanding, her males had always been more tactful when dealing with males. Leaposed himself, wagging his tail and sitting back beside Gu Mengmeng, smiling alluringly while lifting Gu Mengmeng¡¯s chin, saying, ¡°Mengmeng, when I was finding out about the internal information about Fiery mes, I found something rather interesting.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head looking at Lea, waiting for him to continue. Lea¡¯s pupils turned slightly, looking at Snake, ¡°Although the Fiery mes is the biggest gang of F country, but in many businesses it is controlled by others. Since a gang the size of Fiery mes was unwilling to be minions of the royal family, and neither was the royal family, who pretended to be pure and royal, willing to sumb to an underground gang, so the two restrained and controlled each other. However, since Elvis and I have taken over this gang, it will be an industry of our Gu Family. His Royal Highness will certainly take care of us some way or another, right?¡± Gu Mengmeng followed Lea¡¯s gaze and looked at Snake, bursting out inughter, pinching Lea, ¡°So you want Snake to use official authority for private interests, abusing his power?¡± Lea nodded deeply, ¡°Is it not right that it is easier to do things within the bureaucracy with some assistance? Furthermore, Elvis and I are managing Fiery mes, but since when has our industry ever not been with respect to you? If he restricts Fiery mes, he would only be blocking your wealth, and I do not believe our Royal Highness Prince Snake will do something so absurd like that.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed deeply with understanding. This was the treaty that she had signed just now. She said, if Lea wanted to do anything for her, she would support him too. Taking action so quickly? Snake did not feel that it was inappropriate in any way. The reason was simple, because if he came forward to cooperate with the Fiery mes, then there would not exist any tension or submission between the gang and the royal family, so both forces can be used by Gu Mengmeng. Everything in this world should originally belong to Gu Mengmeng, so he thought there was nothing wrong with that. He only inly replied, ¡°Just do things on the down low, do not put Twomeng in a difficult position.¡± ¡°That is a given.¡± Lea wagged his big tail, ¡°coincidentally¡±nding in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s arms. Gu Mengmeng hugged Lea¡¯s tail and carressed it a few times, feeling a smile creep on her face strangely. She had just foolishly be the collusion between the government and criminals of F country just like that? It felt like a dream. ¡°From today onwards, Xiao Meng and all the family members shall live here. Snake, do you have a problem with that?¡± Elvis asked under the position as the first partner. Snake shook his head, expressing no disagreement. This was the rule of the Beast World, that females should live in the territory of the first partner. Elvis had no other way when he did not have his own territory. Now that he had, then they should naturally obey the rules of the Beast World. Chapter 1684 - Thank You For Fulfilling My Vanity

Chapter 1684: Thank You For Fulfilling My Vanity

When they started off in that small room, Gu Mengmeng was unable toprehend the concept of taking over the Fiery mes. However, when the four men apanied her to walk out of the room, she deeply understood what dark shock meant. The ce that Harold resided in was a very typical European castle-style building. Calling it a vi was insufficient to describe its grandeur, it resembled more like those kind of castles that the ancient European prince lived. In terms of architectural styles and area, it was much morevish than Snake¡¯s house. After all, royals have royal rules, no matter how rich you are, you cannot live more luxurious than the president. So despite the fact that Snake made the family so prosperous, they still had to be more low-key on the surface. However, Harold was different. Fiery mes was the king of the gangs, so his residence was extravagant in every aspect, and every detail strived to show the majesty of his godfather¡¯s charisma of the underworld. It was just that this old godfather, who had been in the game for decades, had finally touched someone he should not have disturbed, causing him his lethal consequence. Otherwise, he could have continued being the king of the underworld in that building. Harold aside, Gu Mengmeng only felt that walking in that building made her just want to use her hands to lift up her dress while running with ss shoes, as if she was a European princess. Watching Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, the four men behind her started smiling unknowingly. For no reason, her happiness equated to the happiness of the whole family. Anything she liked, equated to what the whole family liked. Pushing open the doors of the old castle, Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes, looking up to look at the sunshine on her face. At the same time, a group of gangsters in ck suits and sunsses stood in front of the door, bowing their heads and shouted in unison, ¡°Queen.¡± That shout gave Gu Mengmeng a scare. Thest time there was this situation, it was when Lea announced that she was the Messenger of the Beast Deity in public on Saint Nazaire¡¯s first offering ceremony in winter. Although Saint Nazaire did not have as many people as here now, after all the volume of humans cannot bepared with beasts, so the effects now were pretty simr. Gu Mengmeng felt a little ufortable in that instant, because she had not been this respected in many years. Looking back at Elvis, he looked at her with loving eyes, ¡°You are always on my shoulder, a level above me. Whether here, or in the Beast World.¡± So, even though he is the King of Fiery mes, he requested for all members to greet her before him when they see Gu Mengmeng. He did not allow anyone to be more respected than Gu Mengmeng, not even allowing anyone to be on the same level. Not even himself. She had to be the highest form of being in the world. Gu Mengmeng tiptoed, kissing Elvis on the cheek, ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my vanity, I like it very much.¡± Gu Mengmeng would no longer use the secr moral standards on herself, because she knew that rather than her being understanding, her partners preferred if she was absolutely unrestrained. Vanity, arrogance, unreasonable traits were ws normal men could not tolerate, but in the eyes of her men, they were precious treasures. They feel deeply blessed to fulfill her vanity, arrogance and unreasonable traits. Just like now, Gu Mengmeng admitted her vanity was fulfilled, which made Elvis feel there was meaning to the things that he had done, hence feeling bliss because of that. Chapter 1685 - I Will Always Listen To Xiao Meng

Chapter 1685: I Will Always Listen To Xiao Meng

A month flew by. Lea had control of everything within the Fiery mes. Having showcased their strengths a few times, the Fiery mes heavily looked up to the two men in charge, never having any single doubt about them again. So much so, that due to the external cooperation and assistance from Snake, Fiery mes developed by leaps and bounds, with the whole gang having so much grandeur that they could walk around with others¡¯ admiration. So, not only did none of them want to take revenge for Harold, they felt like Elvis and Lea¡¯s appearance was an opportunity from the heavens for Fiery mes, while Harold was a sinner who had obstructed its development. Snake had been pretty busy recently in order to establish a stable rtionship between the royal family and Fiery mes. The good thing was, every night when he goes back to the ancient castle to have his meal, he can see Gu Mengmeng¡¯s smile shining brighter one day after another, making him feel like his efforts were all worthwhile. After all, having lived in the Beast World for so many years, Gu Mengmeng had some attachment to territory. So, even though Snakel¡¯s original residence was great, and no one dared to randomly disturb Gu Mengmeng and Snakel, it had always felt weird to lodge under another person¡¯s roof. However, the old castle that Elvis had snatched over was different, for it truly signified her family¡¯s territory, so Gu Mengmeng felt safer living there. ¡°Quentin¡¯s injury has healed a lot more, Cole has arranged for Nina to bring her children to M Country tomorrow to receive their treatments. They have the most advanced technology there, and the kidney supply has been prepared.¡± Lea whispered beside Gu Mengmeng¡¯s ear. Gu Mengmeng nodded, then started to walk to the boxing ring. She was neither afraid of meeting Nina nor Quentin, it was just that their rtionship in the Beast World wasplicated and a heavily entangled mess, so it was fine that they did not remember her, but she still felt a little troubled by it. After all, her men had always been intolerant to anyone bullying her. Do not say that you feel wronged for Lea¡¯s calctions about you, if you cannot win Lea, you are stupid. If you are so capable, why not calcte him back?! Hence, meeting Quentin even once more would increase the danger scale between the couple by one, who would know who was the first to lose control and kill him? So, having given herpensations, it was the best for them to never meet again. Turning around to look at Elvis, Gu Mengmeng said, ¡°You are now the leader of Fiery mes, having a sensitive position. So, do not continue fighting after finishing this one, got it?¡± Elvis smiled while nodding, ¡°I will always listen to Xiao Meng.¡± Having received a satisfactory response, Gu Mengmeng did not nag further. The VIP hall on the second floor had already been prepared. Cole stood at its entrance weing with a gentlemanly manner, smiling, ¡°We have not met for a month, and you have already be from a boxer I discovered to my working partner. Seems like I had a good taste, you were one of a kind.¡± Elvis was not concerned about Cole, he already knew after taking over Fiery mes that there were numerous business interactions between Cole and Fiery mes, so many opportunities Fiery mes had in F country today were thanks to Cole¡¯s strategizing in the background. He coborated with Fiery mes in name, but had more control. Harold of Fiery mes, was just like Peter, the leader of the stray beasts, seemingly having unbounded authority, but was merely just a puppet in the hands of Cole. Chapter 1686 - What A Small World.

Chapter 1686: What A Small World.

Elvis was toozy to bother with Cole, only giving Lea a look. Lea walked up with a smile, ¡°We are here today to fulfill our promise, so shall we not talk about other matters for the time being?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cole smiled faintly back at Lea¡¯s long narrow eyes. He also did not know why, Gu Mengmeng clearly had four men around her, with Snake as the fiance by name. Gu Mengmeng was clearly closest to Elvis, but he just had something against this Lea the most. As long as he was faced with Lea, he would subconsciously be extremely guarded, as if he could not underestimate the person before him. Gu Mengmeng had never bothered about internal affairs, so she would not involve herself in the matters of the gang. It was just that the possibility of meeting someone they were familiar with were rather high recently, so to prevent something like that from happening again, Gu Mengmeng could not help but ask in advance, ¡°Who is the opponent today? Can you let me take a look at his particrs in advance?¡± Cole was not surprised at all by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s request. Since she had stopped Elvis from strangling Quentin the previous time, he had already guessed she would certainly take note of the opponent in this round. So, he had prepared the information sheet in advance for Gu Mengmeng in advance. He did not say anything, only smiling while looking at her. Gu Mengmengpletely ignored the emotions in Cole¡¯s eyes, only scanning the sheet before lowering her head, sighing, ¡°What a small world.¡± Elvis scanned through the sheet, also shaking his head helplessly, smiling bitterly, ¡°After all, he had gone up to the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment on your behalf, so I will be more lenient.¡± Gu Mengmeng had left numerous muddled ounts in the Beast World, and Barete was one of the most thick and heavy colored ones. From the first day she went to the Beast World she got to know Barete, and had burdened him countless times. If at the beginning, it could be said that there were mistakes made because she did not know the rules of the Beast World, thenter on... it was clear she had certainly acted foolishly. Because Barete had never truly confessed to her, so she did not have the opportunity to truly reject him. Dragging the matter on like that, until she had upgraded to be the Beast Deity from being the Messenger of the Beast Deity. It was only when she stood on the clouds that she witnessed how Barete had protected Saint Nazaire for a promise made, as well as how he had spent his final years alone, being lonely his whole life. The emotional debt is the most to pay back. Lea had ced one arm on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, peeking at the sheet, thenughing, ¡°Aiyo, another familiar name. To be frank, I was still guarding against him, after all Mengmeng had special care towards him, hugging and kissing him. I still thought he would end up as the third male in our family after me. What a shame, he had so much infatuation but did not know how to express them in front of Mengmeng, only knowing how to give silently like an idiot.¡± ¡°Hugging and kissing?¡± Those words agitated Snakel¡¯s nerves, causing him to not help but go up to peek at the sheet, before he understood clearly. Gu Mengmeng smiled helplessly, ¡°How many times have I said? It was because he did not know how to swallow, so I fed him water using mouth to mouth in order to save him. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t even know back then that the people in the Beast World had a stronger guard up to others than those in the Qing Dynasty... Stop bringing this up.¡± Lea shrugged, ¡°Stop, stop. Just that, aren¡¯t you curious, Mengmeng? Why would Baretee for dark fisting all of a sudden? He probably does not have a woman who owes Cole 4 million US dors too, right?¡± Chapter 1687 - He Just Wanted To CatChapter A Glimpse Of You.

Chapter 1687: He Just Wanted To Catch A Glimpse Of You.

The moment Lea finished his sentence, Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Cole too, awaiting his answer. Cole maintained his mannered smile and stated, ¡°He must be here for the Wolf King.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned her head back at Elvis who pondered over it for some time before saying, ¡°I guess he must be used to being dictated.¡± After all, Barete had been following Elvis since the establishment of Saint Nazaire. Besides the matter regarding Gu Mengmeng, Barete still ced quite a high level of acknowledgment in his leader, Elvis. Gu Mengmeng nodded and instructed, ¡°Alright then, just act ording to the circumstancester and show mercy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elvis kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s forehead and headed downstairs to the restroom on the second floor to prepare himself. After the previous time when Elvis tortured Quentin quite harshly, the audience grew even crazier than before. The moment Elvis appeared, the deafening cheers arose and sounded like they were going to destroy the housepletely. Gu Mengmeng stood by the window, watching the stage from the upper level with a conflicted look. This wasrgely due to Gu Mengmeng strongly feeling the intentions of the audience¡¯s gaze and cheers when Barete appeared. There was no support or encouragement in them, instead, there was a form of excitement as if they were expecting Barete to be a bloody and gruesome corpse in Elvis¡¯s hands. Everyone was looking at him with the most heartless gaze, filled with anticipation. They grew more excited as he appeared more pathetic. This feeling made Gu Mengmeng very ufortable. On the other hand, Barete looked like he could not feel any of the audience¡¯s boiling excitement. He lifted his face suddenly and looked towards the single-sided ss on the second floor. Obviously, he could not see anything but he felt his heart scrunch up, as if there was something behind that sheet of ss that he desired badly for. Gu Mengmeng took a step backwards out of instincts. Even though she was aware that Barete could not see her at all, the eagerness and determination in his eyes made her heat ache. She had dyed his entire life in the Beast World. In this life, not seeing Barete was giving him the best benevolence she could offer. Snake stood behind Gu Mengmeng, protecting her with his chest. He was the one who could best rte to Gu Mengmeng¡¯s feelings by sharing her memories. ¡°Some people and some matters are unavoidable.¡± Snake whispered, sping Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hand in his. He brought it to his lips and pecked her hand,forting her, ¡°His determination brought himself to where you are. Your act of avoiding him will make him live this lifetime in vain. He is not as greedy as me. He just wanted....to catch a glimpse of you.¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Snake, doubt filling her eyes. Snake was the most petty male all along. The selfish and possessive nature of snakes was portrayed more vividly in him. He could not do anything about Elvis and Lea because they became Gu Mengmeng¡¯s partners before him while he allowed Gregory to enter Gu Mengmeng¡¯s family because he owed Gregory a favor for watching over Gu Mengmeng for a thousand years. Other than those three males, he did not allow anyone to step close to Gu Mengmeng, regardless of gender. Why did he suddenly change his behavior today? Gu Mengmeng did not have the chance to ask her question when Snake smirked and added, ¡°He can catch a glimpse of you for as long as he wants only if he can break through our defense.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and shook her head, thinking to herself, ¡°Snake is indeed Snake, he would never change himself.¡± The bell of the fist battle rang and the audience held their breath and widened their eyes to not miss any of Elvis¡¯s moves. Chapter 1688 - Why Are You Here?

Chapter 1688: Why Are You Here?

However, the most unexpected situation happened again. Elvis stood rooted on the spot and did not even move. He just widened his eyes suddenly and the next second, Barete fell to the ground with a plop, lying there without a sound. The audience exchanged nces with one another, unable to say a word at all. Did they just spend a high amount of money to see a fist battle that ended without throwing a single fist? Where was the blood and violence they were looking forward to? Wasn¡¯t breaking an arm the most basic situation that could happen? The demand for a refund of the audience¡¯s money grew louder as their unsatisfied chattering filled the whole ce. Gu Mengmeng was extremely shocked at the situation too, what exactly happened at the stage? On the contrary, Lea chuckled and asked Cole, ¡°Can I trouble you to turn off the lights and supervisory controls of the boxing ring for five seconds?¡± Cole did not ask for a reason as he gave out an instruction through his walkie-talkie. In just a second, Lea opened the window on the second floor and at the same time, the boxing ring sunk intoplete darkness. A gust of wind blew in through the window and as Lea closed the window, the lights were turned on again. Elvis who was originally on the first floor, stood in front of Gu Mengmeng. And the audience who was creating a scene by demanding for a refund...all copsed in different positions in the boxing ring like a mass drunk scenario. And the thing that caught Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention was the leopard in Elvis¡¯s hands... ¡°He....¡± Gu Mengmeng could not believe her own eyes. She felt Elvis emitting his Beast King¡¯s pressure just now, but she was immune against it and did not faint like the audience on the first floor because she was the Beast Deity before. But why was Barete in his original form? This was the present world, not the Beast World, Barete....he....this.... ¡°He¡¯s the real Barete.¡± Elvis swung his arm and threw Barete next to Gregory who also showed his original form due to the pressure from the Beast King. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more details when we¡¯re back.¡± Gu Mengmeng knew that Elvis had his guard up against Cole. Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Cole too. She just frowned and did not say a word. Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng, Lea tugged onto Barete while Snake pulled Gregory along as they all left the boxing ring for their vi through the staff passageway. Barete woke up in the evening and without the guidance of anyone, he easily found Gu Mengmeng in the backyard garden by merely sniffing onto her scent. Gu Mengmeng turned to look into Barete¡¯s eyes. There was no need for any other proof, the way he looked at her was the best evidence. He was the real Barete from the Beast World. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Mengmeng expressed her inner confusion. Barete mped his lips. Although he knew that he had no right to look at Gu Mengmeng like that, he could not shift his gaze away as he answered with a hoarse voice, ¡°I returned to the Beast Deity¡¯s arms after I died. I begged him to let me return to your side to continue protecting you. I faintly....saw Auretin....and I was here when I opened my eyes again.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead,ing to grab a hold of the situation. Back then, she transcribed the story of the Beast World into a novel and posted it onto the Inte in order to select the next suitable Messenger of the Beast Deity. And the reader who was eventually chosen as the next Messenger of the Beast Deity was exceptionally touched by Barete¡¯s silent devotion and the strong ties between Auretin and Barete.... So, Barete came over through the back door that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s sessor opened, right? Chapter 1689 - I Have A Gift For You.

Chapter 1689: I Have A Gift For You.

¡°Then what ns do you have from now on?¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed and asked softly. Barete smiled and answered, ¡°Join the Fiery mes and protect you with Elvis. There¡¯s nothing much that I want, I just want things to be the same as before.¡± Gu Mengmeng stayed silent for a long time and eventually nodded. It was not that she did not want Barete to forget about her, but how many times had she advised him in the Beast World? When did he ever listen to her? In the past, he did not listen to her advice and pursued all the way here even after experiencing death, now if she wanted him to give up, how would it be possible? Barete was very clear of his position. Regardless of how much he desired it, he would never approach one step closer towards Gu Mengmeng. Because he knows that if he takes that additional step closer, the four males around her and even Gu Mengmeng herself might push him further. The closest distance that he could be around her was here. Barete turned around to report to Lea, whereas Gu Mengmeng leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms and sighed faintly, ¡°Do you think that Messenger of the Beast Deity who has inherited my position has thrown all the people in the Beast World to me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Elvis replied, ¡°That little female... is even more willful than you.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead. Maybe this is how a subordinate is following a poor example of their superior? In the past, she had made use of Wang Xiaoxin¡¯s name to deceive people, and now her inheritor is acting wildly using her name. The type of author would indeed attract the same type of reader. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it first. I shall think about it when I really meet them.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Elvis nted a deep kiss on the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head and with a mysterious gaze, said to her, ¡°Xiao Meng, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Gu Mengmeng replied with a simple word and looked up at Elvis. Elvis pursed his lips and replied, ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng grinned with her eyes, and asked while opening her palms faced up, ¡°What is it?¡± Elvis held her little hands and pushed it down, saying, ¡°I will give it to you tonight.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red and she hit his chest, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Elvis was a little dazed by her punches. He only realized that she had misunderstood him when he saw the flirty look on her face. He rubbed her head andughed uncontrobly, ¡°If you want it, I can satisfy you tonight. But the gift I am going to give you today is not that.¡± ¡°Who... what wants that?¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately rebuked, unfortunately without any domineering aura. Elvis hugged her waist and ced his chin on her ears, saying, ¡°Me, I want it.¡± Gu Mengmeng shut her mouth, as she felt that his ¡®it¡¯s alright, I shall cover up for you¡¯ tone seemed more like herself denying her self-exposure. ¡°What is the gift exactly? So mysterious,¡± Gu Mengmeng muttered. But Elvis onlyughed and did not answer. That night, a few luxurious cars drove into the ancient castle orderly and a person who obviously had high seniority and influence appeared in the reception room. Many white roses were arranged beautifully like a fairytale there. Like the glow of a white pearl and the brightness in the day. The people who were usually covered with killing aura were also there. As they exchanged toasts, they seemed slightly pleased and could blend in with the surroundings. When Gu Mengmeng appeared in her graceful night gown with Elvis holding her, she naturally drew the attention of everyone. After all, she was the only female present and naturally was the center of attention. Chapter 1690 - The Fourth Comb

Chapter 1690: The Fourth Comb

If Gu Mengmeng was said to bepletely unaware that afternoon, then when the most famous stylist in F Country appeared in front of her without a reason and started to dress her up, and the four men in her family all dressed up in formal wear and smiled at her, how was it possible for her to not guess it? Snake, Lea and Gregory were all wearing a ck formal wear, and only Elvis was wearing a customized white formal wear. Matching his extremely dark aura, there was an extremely huge contrast that drew people¡¯s attention. So, Elvis was that day¡¯s male lead, whereas the remaining three of them were willing to stay low and serve as side characters. Actually, why would there be such a need? They were already couples for such a long time and already had four children. Why do they still need all these conventional formalities? But when Gu Mengmeng was held by Elvis, like a princess who was protected in his palms cautiously, and walked on the red carpet to the brightest spot, as if telling everyone in the world that this woman was Elvis¡¯ most important treasure ¡ª The touched feelings and bliss really made her feel warmth overflowing from her heart and covering her entire body. The love that had been nourished for countless days and had be heavy and nd started to sprout again, telling her: See, your love did not be crushed because of the trivial matters in life, it can still sprout to give you a surprise. There was a three-tiered delicate cake and a champagne pyramid above it. There was also a live violin orchestra ying and fragrant white roses that represented pure love. All these were like the scenes only in a fairytale. Oh, right, the prince that could not be forgotten from a fairytale, is now holding her hands. Elvis led Gu Mengmeng to a disy tform, then raised two champagne sses and clinked them. The crisp sound made everyone quieten down and looked attentively at Elvis. Elvis lowered his sses, then removed the cloth over the disy shelf. There were threebs inside and Gu Mengmeng recognized them all. She turned her eyes away from thebs and looked at Elvis, waiting for him to speak. Elvis took a deep breath, which revealed his nervousness. He pinched Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands, then said slowly, ¡°Xiao Meng, I don¡¯t know where the end of forever is, but I know that I cannot do without you.¡± ¡°You are the reason I could ovee all obstacles, and also the reason that I must continue living.¡± ¡°You are the most precious one to me, you are the treasure that I won¡¯t anyone to harm.¡± ¡°Z Country has an ancient legend, it says that if there is one person in a couple who dies first, they can meet again if the wife¡¯s woodenb is split half and each one of them takes one of theb.¡± ¡°So I prepared fourbs for you, so that you will never lose us. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the underworld, we will still be able to find you and return to your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng was really touched, because Elvis was not someone who could express himself well and it was already surprising that he could say such words to express his love. But... ¡°These are obviously threebs...¡± Elvisughed softly and was not angry because Gu Mengmeng had ruined the mood. He took out a boneb from his formal wear and said, ¡°The fourth one is made using my rib bone.¡± Chapter 1691 - Xiao Meng, Marry Me.

Chapter 1691: Xiao Meng, Marry Me.

¡°What?!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face instantly changed. Elvis held her small hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, listen to me first.¡± Gu Mengmeng bit her lower lip and the look of bliss vanished from her face. Smiling bitterly, Elvis knew that Xiao Meng would definitely be angry if he had harmed itself, but... ¡°I am worried that there would suddenly be an end to our forever, I am afraid that I might lose you unexpectedly, I am scared that just my insistence alone will not be enough to find you back. So I took out the second rib bone from my left chest and shaped it into a boneb.¡± ¡°It is the bone that is closest to my heart, so it knows clearly that every heartbeat is because of you.¡± ¡°So if there is suddenly an end to our forever, if it happens so unexpectedly that I can not break the woodenb in half for you and I, then this bone can at least guide me to find you.¡± ¡°Xiao Meng, my heart will not stop beating without this bone.¡± ¡°But if I cannot find you, there is no longer any meaning to my heartbeat.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t be angry at me and keep it by your side, so that I know that I won¡¯t ever lose you.¡± ¡°Alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips. She really did not like the way they harmed themselves to prove their love for her. Lea understood Gu Mengmeng the best. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the regrowth abilities of a Beast King. If Cole could even grow out a new hand and tail, one bone is nothing to Elvis.¡± Gu Mengmeng shot daggers from her eyes at him, causing Lea to immediately surrender and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee that the men in our family would not be this uncreative and reuse the method that Elvis had used. Just this time, next time there won¡¯t be anyone who would take something out of their body to gift you, alright?¡± Hearing this, Gu Mengmeng then calmed down and ced her hand on Elvis¡¯ left chest, as she questioned, ¡°Is it still painful?¡± Elvis shook his head and replied, ¡°So long as you are around, it won¡¯t be painful.¡± In the end, Gu Mengmeng still received the boneb from Elvis¡¯ hands. When she took it, she could almost feel the pain from her palmsing from the warmth of theb. She whispered to Elvis¡¯ ears, ¡°You have to promise me to never do something like this in the future.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elvis kissed her ears gently and promised, ¡°I will always listen to Xiao Meng.¡± Gu Mengmeng then nodded her head in satisfaction and let him off this time. After all, there were so many people watching. It was the first time Elvis had appeared in public and she had to leave some face for him. Moreover, Elvis had put in so much effort to arrange a banquet for her, she did not want him to return in disappointment. Seeing that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression had recovered slightly, Elvis shot a grateful gaze at Lea. Then, he took half a step back and kneeled down on one knee. Holding Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hand at his lips and kissing it, he said, ¡°Xiao Meng, this world is too foreign to me. Even though I am still not outstanding enough now to match you, I am willing to use everything I have to support the world for you, so that you can have afortable and carefree ce to live in.¡± ¡°For you, I will stand on the peak of the world and be the most honorable person in this world.¡± ¡°There is a sentence that Snake said really well.¡± ¡°How could I aggrieve my woman?¡± ¡°The proposal that has beente for a thousand years is something that I owe you.¡± As he said that, Elvis took out a diamond ring and presented it to her, saying, ¡°Xiao Meng, marry me. Allow me to use all my life to repay you, to take care of you, to love you.¡± Chapter 1692 - It’s Great That I Can See You Again.

Chapter 1692: It¡¯s Great That I Can See You Again.

Gu Mengmeng reached out her left hand and lifted her ring finger. Elvis smiled and took out the ring from the box. He ced it on her slender fingers, and started to grin uncontrobly. Gu Mengmeng pulled Elvis up from the ground. Elvis took the opportunity to hug her, and kissed her forehead. He said to her ears, ¡°Xiao Meng, I am sorry for making you wait this long.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head andughed softly, ¡°Regardless of whether there is an official proposal, you will always be my partner and my hubby.¡± Elvis kissed her lips for a long time. There was apuse and cheers from all around, which reminded Gu Mengmeng that it was not just her family there, but also other influential guests. Pushing Elvis away lightly, Gu Mengmeng lowered her head in embarrassment and leaned on his chest in a well-behaved manner. The sound of the wine cork popping allowed the atmosphere to liven up. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng with one hand, as his other hand held onto the champagne bottle and he poured the champagne from the top of the champagne pyramid. After the bottle was emptied, he shot a meaningful nce at Lea, and Lea immediately started to attend to the guests with smiles. These social interactions came naturally to Lea. There was no other reason other than the fact that it was too easy to guess their thoughts, as they disyed them on their faces. So long as Lea was willing, he could converse with everyone happily. Elvis hugged Gu Mengmeng and led her to the backyard by telling her that there was a surprise for her. Gu Mengmeng looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Where else did you take out?¡± Elvis smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Taking out a rib bone has already made you this unhappy, how dare I take out other parts?¡± Even if he had really done so, he would not dare to tell her. Gu Mengmeng believed him half-heartedly and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Elvis nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I have promised to never lie to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng then could be at ease and started to anticipate his surprise. Before they reached the backyard, Gu Mengmeng heard the melodious piano ying. She raised her brows in doubt and looked at Elvis in confusion. If ying a piano tune was the surprise, then the yer should have been Elvis himself. But he was hugging her and obviously could not be the one ying the piano. Elvis looked at the confused look in Gu Mengmeng andughed, ¡°Believe me, you will definitely like it.¡± When Gu Mengmeng and Elvis walked into the backyard with the piano tune ying in the background, she saw a pure white european piano there, with a neat looking young man sitting in front of it. His slender fingers moved elegantly and smoothly along the piano keys. He was performing but also enjoying it. The melody spread from his fingertips and seemed to surround him to form a gxy. The young man sat in the middle of the gxy, being surrounded by stars. He was dazzling so attractively that it drew people¡¯s eyes to him. When he opened his eyes, you would suddenly realize that his eyes were the brightest stars. His eyes were as clear as the night sky and seemed to be filled with the stars in the entire gxy. His faint smile had the power to touch people¡¯s hearts and he had the purest look. It was only an eye contact, but it made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart tighten and her hands started to touch her heart uncontrobly. It¡¯s great that I can see you again. Chapter 1693 - Lea Special

Chapter 1693: Lea Special

¡°Fei Rui...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not help but call out softly. She could faintly remember when Fei Rui swallowed the poisonous shellfish, his body started to bleed everywhere and his skin started to rot as he fell backwards into the deep sea. He was swallowed by the poisonous fog bit by bit in front of her, until his remains could no longer be seen. Snake and Gregory had also made huge sacrifices for her, but no matter what, they were her men and it was reasonable for them to do that ording to the rules of the Beast World. But Fei Rui was not! He was just a well-behaved and pure child. He was so kind-hearted that no one could bear to deceive him at all. That pair of clear eyes were just like the brightest star in the gxy. The instant he opened his eyes, he could lead you on a tour of the entire gxy. And such a child had died that miserably. She did not even have the chance to make it up to him. That was a thorn that was stuck in her heart and could not be removed even after a long time. Even though it had been a thousand yearster, the moment she saw Fei Rui, her heart started to contract painfully and her eyes teared without any warning. When Fei Rui¡¯s slender fingers finished thest note on the piano, he stood up gracefully and bowed gentlemanly to Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng seemed to be unable to control the excitement in her and her entire body had a strange rigidness. As she took each step closer to Fei Rui, she had already started to sob uncontrobly. There were no words that could describe her relief and gratitude at this moment. She hugged Fei Rui tightly and did not let go. Fei Rui seemed to be frightened by Gu Mengmeng¡¯s behavior. After all, he was different from Barete. He was Fei Rui, but he did not have the memories of the mermaid in the deep sea. But Gu Mengmeng was different from other women. Her hug did not have any disrespectful or teasing intent, instead it was more like an old mother who had finally watched her son return from a war. This made Fei Rui not know what to do at that moment. He wanted to push away Gu Mengmeng but felt that she was crying so miserably and he could not bear to do it. But if he did not push her away... The new head of Fiery mes was standing a distance away with a dark face that could almost lower the temperature of the ancient castle. Fei Rui even felt that if Gu Mengmeng did not let go, that person might pounce at him and bite him. Yes, not using a gun to shoot him, but directly pouncing and biting him to shreds. ¡°Hiss...¡± Fei Rui sucked in a mouthful of cold air. His body instinctively moved away, and this finally drew Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were tear stained. To be honest, that look could not be considered as elegant. She looked so pathetic with her tears and mucus, but this look revealed her true concern that made Fei Rui¡¯s heart warm. He pushed away Gu Mengmeng slightly then pulled his sleeves up. Gu Mengmeng looked at the exposed skin on his arm in fright. The fresh blood flowing from it indicated obviously that it was a fresh wound. He was still alright when he was ying the violin, how could it be? Could it be... ¡°Did I hug you too tightly and injure you?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked with self-guilt and worry. Chapter 1694 - Seemingly A Love Rival

Chapter 1694: Seemingly A Love Rival

Fei Rui nodded initially, then shook his head again when Gu Mengmeng apologized. He lightly patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulders and showed her a smile. He did not say anything but Gu Mengmeng seemed to understand, he was saying ¡®It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry¡¯. This child who makes people¡¯s hearts ache always had this look of being unwilling to me anyone. Initially, when Lea used huge rocks to block the well opening and had even killed him with the other beasts, he did not even rat on him to Gu Mengmeng. He was even willing to apologize to Lea first so as to prevent a conflict between Gu Mengmeng and Lea. He never knew that his considerate and warm-hearted behavior had made people¡¯s hearts ache more for him. As Gu Mengmeng wiped her tears, she shouted, ¡°Lea, Lea!¡± A Beast King¡¯s hearing abilities were extraordinary and her partners were even more sensitive to her voice. So within two breathing moments, Lea, who was originally standing at the main hall attending to the guests, had already hugged Gu Mengmeng¡¯s waist flirtatiously and ced his chin on her shoulders. His slender fingers gently wiped away the tears on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face and he pursed his lips, saying to her ears, ¡°We were only apart for 10 minutes and you are already crying like this from missing me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was not in the mood to flirt with him. She tried to suppress her cries and said, ¡°Help me look at Fei Rui, this child...¡± Lea ced both hands on her shoulders and turned her to face him. He bent down so that they were at the same eye level and said, ¡°If you cry like this, how could I be able to look at others? Don¡¯t you know that in any situation, I will always take care of you first.¡± Gu Mengmeng immediately rubbed away the tears on her face and looked at him pleadingly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I am really alright. Help me look at Fei Rui.¡± Lea gently kissed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay okay okay, when do I ever reject your requests? Stop crying, I will treat him, yeah?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, then allowed Lea to hand her over to Elvis¡¯ arms. Elvis took over and hugged Gu Mengmeng and lightly pinched her hand to console her. But Lea rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°When Snake proposed, there were friends and balloons to keep Mengmeng happy. Look at yourself, first you used the boneb to make her angry and now you use Fei Rui to make her cry... Sigh, if I ever change sides to support Snake, your position as the first partner would really be rocky.¡± Elvis smiled bitterly and helplessly as he shook his head. What could he do? He was also feeling despair! He had guessed that the boneb would make Xiao Meng angry but for the sake of ¡®being together every lifetime¡¯, he was willing to make this risk. As for Fei Rui... Just because he knew that the boneb would make her angry, he left this ¡®surprise¡¯ here to make up for it. How would he be able to expect that the surprise was so great that it made her cry. Sigh, he really felt so upset! Lea did not waste too much time on Elvis. After all, Gu Mengmeng had personally said in the Beast World that ¡®when her mood is better, she would keep Fei Rui as her male partner¡¯. Fei Rui seemed to be their love rival, how could he let Gu Mengmeng continue to have emotions for him? Even though there was nothing between them during the time in the Beast World, but Fei Rui had died so dramatically, who knows if Mengmeng would have other emotions for him because of heartache for him? Chapter 1695 - Earning Their Position By Acting Pitiful

Chapter 1695: Earning Their Position By Acting Pitiful

But don¡¯t forget, all four males in the family, other than Elvis the first partner who had used his capabilities to win in the battle. The other three had earned their position by acting pitiful. That time, he had used all his self-harm tactics and finally earned his position as a beast pet by almost jumping into the fire at the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment. Snake had cut himself open to take out his galldder, Gregory had broken his wings and be blind ¨C Which of this was not a way to act pitiful to earn Gu Mengmeng¡¯s favour? The method that Fei Rui had died previously was not any morefortable than Snakel and Gregory. Only Elvis, such a dim-witted fellow would send such a threatening love rival to Gu Mengmeng! Tsk, he was seeking his own death and still implicated the others. Lea felt a strong sense of despise and had started to doubt his own thinking in the past. Why did he think this fool would be suitable as a first partner?! Pulling up Fei Rui¡¯s sleeves, Lea carefully scrutinised his wound and frowned. He looked up at Fei Rui, then at Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°He seems to have a rare type of skin problem. I need to collect some samples to test in theboratory, it¡¯s best to also draw some blood sample just in case.¡± Gu Mengmeng was frowning the whole time. With her crying voice, she asked, ¡°Can it be treated?¡± Lea smiled and rubbed her head, replying, ¡°So long as you don¡¯t want him to die, I can definitely treat him.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head solemnly, then grabbed Lea¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°I cannot let Fei Rui die in front of me again, definitely not!¡± Lea did not respond and only narrowed his eyes to look at Elvis, then at Gu Mengmeng and asked, ¡°What about after he is treated? Are you going to let him be our family¡¯s fifth member?¡± ¡°Mengmeng, let me remind you, even if you do not mention Elvis and I, Snakel¡¯s personality is not the type to stand another person. If not because he is greatly indebted to Gregory and their thousand year rtionship, he might have even swallowed Gregory whole.¡± ¡°If you want to keep a fifth partner, you have to first think about how to convince him. After all, he is also an official partner.¡± ¡°And Gregory, even though he knew that he had been part of our scheme, he was still willing to break his own wings and guard Motou Mountains for an entire millenium. Up till now, he still does not have a chance to be promoted, yet you are going to keep another partner?¡± ¡°And Barete, even though he did not do anything earth-shattering for you yet,, he has been one who had gone onto the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment for you. Moreover, he has already professed his love for you in the Beast World and has sworn to only be faithful to you.¡± ¡°He has lived a lifetime alone in the Beast World and ignored all the friendly approaches of the other extraordinary females. This is not something that every male could do.¡± ¡°Even after his death, he had pleaded to return to your side just to take a look at you.¡± ¡°But you never gave him a chance. You first kept Snakel, then Gregory, and now are you going to stab him again using Fei Rui?¡± Gu Mengmeng was dazed by Lea¡¯s scolding. She only understood him after listening for a long time and immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t have that sort of feelings towards Fei Rui. Fei Rui, to me, is just like Hede and his brothers. I am not a pervert, I am not a pedophile!¡± ¡°That would be best,¡± Lea had a ¡®I shall listen to you for now¡¯ expression and then continued speaking, ¡°If you really had that sort of thoughts, not only Barete, Gregory and Snakel, Elvis and I would also not ept him just like how we epted Snakel and Gregory.¡± Chapter 1696 - The Most Honorable Woman In The World

Chapter 1696: The Most Honorable Woman In The World

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s upset feelings because of seeing Fei Rui was instantly interrupted by Lea¡¯s warning. She has a phone now and thought that she should send a message for help ¨C ¡®My husbands are all easily jealous and think that I have something on with every male, what should I do? It¡¯s urgent, I¡¯m waiting for a reply.¡¯ But after some thought, she gave up. If she wrote ¡®husbands¡¯, the inte users would probably have ridiculous thoughts about it. Fortunately, she did not have any strange thoughts towards Fei Rui and obviously he did not have any thoughts towards her as well. So this matter did not cause much dispute and was soon forgotten. After a thorough examination, Lea concluded that Fei Rui had a rare skin problem. This skin problem is so rare in the world that it did not have an official name yet. His skin was thinner and more fragile than usual people and would easily be broken if slight force is used, so the clothes he wore had to be extremely soft and he had to prevent any physical contact with others. Besides, Fei Rui¡¯s vocal cords were damaged at birth and he could not speak. So even though he has extremely good musicality, he could only y the piano and could not sing. He could not make friends and date like ordinary people. He could not even enter special schools like other mute and deaf people and could only live alone. The piano has be his only friend. With his talent and hard work, he has extraordinary piano skills. Unfortunately, he could not disy his talents in front of others like other pianists and could only silently y in the practice room for himself. If not because Elvis had found him by ident and brought Gu Mengmeng to be his first audience, he would probably die alone in that practice room, with his piano keys keeping himpany for life. Gu Mengmeng sighed. Even though Lea did not say anything, how could Gu Mengmeng not understand? His vocal cords were damaged because of the poisonous shellfish king stuck in his throat. His skin was fragile because it had once rotted because of the poisonous fog... ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you sigh in sorrow because of another male, so I will treat him, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lea cupped Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little face and kissed her, then said, ¡°But the treatment process will require a strict healing environment, so he cannot stay in the ancient castle. He has to be arranged for treatment in an antibacterial ward.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded to indicate her consent. She did not even dare to ask whether she could visit him in the ward. No choice, Lea is more easily jealous than Elvis. If she was not careful and Lea believed that she had shameful thoughts towards Fei Rui, it is highly possible that Fei Rui would die in a ¡®treatment error¡¯ when treating his skin problem. Lea was satisfied with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s attitude, so Fei Rui was immediately brought away that day. As for where he went to, when he would be back, no one knew and dared to ask. Three months passed silently like this. Unknowingly, Gu Mengmeng had be the most honorable woman in this world. The world above ground called her princess. The world underground called her queen. She became more and more popr, but also less and less willing to leave the house. Fortunately, the ancient castle that Elvis had snatched possession of wasrge enough. It was enough time spent watching a few rounds around the house every day. Until that day, a disheveled woman covered in dirt and dressed in torn and tattered clothes appeared in front of her in a crazy state, then did peace be disrupted. Chapter 1697 - Bitch! You Bitch!

Chapter 1697: Bitch! You Bitch!

¡°Bitch! You bitch!¡± That crazy woman raised her arm, pointing at Gu Mengmeng while trembling, roaring hysterically, ¡°You are the one who caused us such harm, it is all your fault! I¡¯m going to strangle you!¡± Gu Mengmeng initially was stunned, but moved backwards shortly after. Although Snake¡¯s Beast King abilities were no longer present, his body still had muscle memories of battling. She did not have the strength to easily send Wabei flying off like she used to, neither did she have the agility to avoid orc attacks, but she still had sufficient reflexes when faced with a normal woman who was filled with injuries all over. The instant Gu Mengmeng tilted her body to avoid her attack, she felt a grip tighten around her waist before she was lifted up and protected in someone¡¯s arms. Meanwhile, that crazy woman was sent flying from Lea¡¯s kick. Shortly after, bodyguards rushed over to press that woman on the ground, looking up while waiting for Lea¡¯s instructions. Lea looked gloomy, using fluent Fnguage to reply coldly, ¡°Bring her back to the dungeon and watch her closely. If something like this happens again, I will shut you all into the dungeon together.¡± The bodyguards had witnessed how Lea handled the three people in the dungeon, so they were sufficiently aware of how ruthless this man could get. They could be regarded as people who had licked their blood at the tip of their des and had gone through many things, but Lea had given them a new meaning to the word ¡°horrifying¡±. His viciousness was far from the extent of breaking arms or legs, the saying ¡°a fuss about nothing¡± to him was merely a kind penalty to punish a little to prevent a lot. So, with Lea¡¯s words, no matter how warmly he was smiling at that moment, the bodyguards shivered in fear, not daring to disregard his words. They immediately nodded with agreement, before bringing the crazy woman down. It was only after they left that Gu Mengmeng asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong... with that woman?¡± ¡°It is just something in the gang, do not worry about it.¡± Lea answered briefly, as if it was a small matter not worth bringing up about. Usually, Gu Mengmeng did not care to involve herself with matters of the gang, because the gang was different from a tribe in that it was not simply an individual governed body and could be controlled just by being concerned with its own family matters. The matters between gangs wereplex, disputes and interests far more deep than that of a tribe. In other words, only Lea¡¯s dexterity was able to handle everything in an orderly manner, so as to prevent any unnecessary frictions and fights. In addition, the rtionship with the royal family needs to be appropriate, for any wrong wording or clothing items could cause a wave of unhappiness. So, Gu Mengmeng did not like to involve herself with the tribe, for she did not want to be an additional burden to her males. However, this was an exception, for after the first time Lea mentioned the ¡°Gang Internal Affairs¡± term, Gu Mengmeng asked him,¡±What does the gang have to do that involves a woman? Does a gang not have its own morality and rules? At least ¡°one should not punish one¡¯s family for one¡¯s wrongdoings¡±.¡± Lea took a deep breath, looking at Gu Mengmeng while shaking his head, ¡°Mengmeng, back then I should not have agreed not to lie to you or hide anything to you.¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her eyebrows, looking at Lea while tilting her head. If it was just something in the gang, why would Lea have to lie or intentionally hide from her? How is it possible! So, that woman... Chapter 1698 - The Method To Treat Fei Rui

Chapter 1698: The Method To Treat Fei Rui

Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, feeling defeated. ¡°I can tell you, but you must assure me you cannot be angry, or abandon me because of that.¡± With that, Gu Mengmeng had a helpless but amused expression on her face. How many years has it been since Lea brought up the word ¡°abandon¡±, why would this term pop out again so suddenly? ¡°Why? Is she your cheating partner? Are you afraid for me to find out, so you are imprisoning her?¡± Lea frowned, looking angrily at Gu Mengmeng while gritting his teeth, ¡°Are you suspecting my loyalty? Hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng instantly felt her back hurt and legs go soft, getting scared and surrendering, ¡°No no, I was just trying to express that I would not abandon you, unless you cheated on me.¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Lea was unsure if Gu Mengmeng would be angry when she heard what he was about to say, so even if he felt he was right, he did not dare to be overlycent. Hence, he let it pass, not probing further. Clearing his throat, Lea held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny hands tightly, then said in a low voice, ¡°I found the method to treat Fei Rui.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded in response, ¡°That is a good thing, but what is the rtion to that woman?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you first ask me, the method to treat Fei Rui?¡± ¡°Oh, so how are you nning to treat Fei Rui?¡± Lea pursed his lips, using his peripheral vision to look at Gu Mengmeng, softly spitting out the words, ¡°Changing skin.¡± ¡°Changing...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s brain exploded, then frowned, ¡°You want to give that woman¡¯s skin to Fei Rui?¡± Lea shook his head, and Gu Mengmeng was about to heave a sigh of relief seeing him shake his head, only to hear him calmly replying, ¡°She is too old, and does not have skin with good quality, so I did not use hers but her daughter¡¯s.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Lea with shock, only asking after being stunned for a moment, ¡°How much... did you use?¡± ¡°All.¡± The moment this word came out of Lea¡¯s mouth, he clearly felt Gu Mengmeng¡¯s body stiffen. Lea sighed, ¡°I knew you would be angry, you hate it most when I touch other females and will think it is dirty. Although I wore a glove throughout, you still cannot ept it, right? Nevermind, when I take my revenge, I will let the first partner Elvis give me the penalty, chopping off my dirty hands.¡± Gu Mengmeng grasped the keyword Lea mentioned, ¡°revenge¡±? How long has Lea been in the present world? He had spent most of his time with Gu Mengmeng, who would have the opportunity to have a feud with him? Furthermore, Lea had pretty high emotional intelligence, it was not easy for anyone to agitate him unless it was regarding Gu Mengmeng, much less causing the level of hatred. A situation that could cause Lea to rack his brains and even willing to pay with his hands... ¡°I know her?¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted her eyes, asking directly. Lea nodded, replying reluctantly, ¡°If the ¡°past¡± that Snake had heard about you aftering to this world was true, then you should know her.¡± The ¡°past¡± that Snake had heard about her aftering to this world? Gu Mengmeng pondered about this strange sentence Lea said in her heard a few times, before she finally understood. So it was something that happened before meeting Snake? If she had met Snake when she was in her freshman year of university, then she would have known that woman before entering university? Chapter 1699 - Wang Suyun, The Mistress That Snatched Your Beast Father

Chapter 1699: Wang Suyun, The Mistress That Snatched Your Beast Father

Something that happened before university... Gu Mengmeng tried hard to recall, who could it be? A colleague who had bullied her when she was working? The ssmate that used her of stealing the ss funds in high school? That could not be, even based on Snake¡¯s personality to haggle over every cent, those trivialities were not worth avenge, so why would Lea tear her daughter¡¯s skin to take revenge? If it was to that extent, then her sin must have been pretty serious, right? Then why would she not be able to recall it herself? Lea stretched out his slender, bony thumb, gently rubbing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t frown, it hurts my heart.¡± Staring nkly, Gu Mengmeng looked up at Lea asking, ¡°Then don¡¯t let me waste energy thinking, just tell me, who was that woman?¡± Lea pursed his lips, reporting a name, ¡°Wang Suyun, the mistress that snatched your Beast Father.¡± In that instant, Gu Mengmeng became stunned. Wang Suyun! Wang Suyun! How could she forget that name? The one who broke her family and made her a total orphan, the woman who destroyed her original life! How could she forget about her! Ha, true, only a hatred so deep could let Lea harp on and act personally. But... ¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Mengmeng frowned while asking. Lea saw Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression, how the muscles all over her body stiffened just by hearing that name. Her pair of eyes had been calm for a thousand years, as if nothing could further agitate her, but in that instant, it was filled with thin red capiries. Taking a deep breath, Lea said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Elvis see a television show when he apanied you to meet Wang Xiaoxin in the realm? That scene yed how your Beast Father had gone to your university to find you, making you so angry that you hid in the toilet crying. Later, when Bai Lan scolded you, she revealed the pains you had experienced due to the adulterous couple. When Elvis came back and told me the story, I asked you and you told me they were all true. Back then, I already told you, that I woulde to the present world and take revenge personally! However, you said the wish you could exchange for when you opened the doors of time and space would be used to save Chixuan, so you did not reply.¡± After Lea brought it up, then Gu Mengmeng finally recalled that indeed something like that had happened. It was just that such a long time has passed, so Gu Mengmeng had almostpletely forgotten about it. Gu Mengmeng squeezed her hands into a fist, thinking about it for a moment before eventually hugging Lea by his neck, leaning on his shoulder, ¡°Those are the past that I have let go of, and no longer have any resentment. So you do not have to take revenge, you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mengmeng, do you not get it?¡± Lea¡¯s voice was deep, but persistent, he said, ¡°This is my revenge, my hate, I cannot let go of it. I will now forgive anyone who has hurt you, especially them. How dare they do that to Mengmeng who is so precious to me... How dare they! Despise you, abandon you, use evil words to hurt you, that slut even hit you. I cannot forgive, I really cannot. I have to take this revenge! I will use the most cruel methods in this world to make them pay for the harm that they have caused you! I have to!¡± Those key terms made Lea feel as if a sharp dagger was being stabbed into his heart. Even though he had not personally witnessed the process, but just the thought of how those terms had actually urred in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s life, made him feel they were intolerable! Chapter 1700 - This Is The Only Thing, That I Cannot Just Let Go

Chapter 1700: This Is The Only Thing, That I Cannot Just Let Go

¡°Lea, I know you hurt for me. However, those matters to me had already passed for a thousand years, and no matter how deep the hatred and reluctance were, they have be negligible with time. So now, I really no longer have any hate towards them.¡± Lea looked at Gu Mengmeng silently, only smiling after a while, ¡°Despite having been through so much for a thousand years, you, still are as soft-hearted as you once were. You clearly frowned and your eyes turned red upon hearing her name, your fists are clenched so tightly and your whole body is tense. But you still want to go against your will to say you would forgive?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, ¡°She destroyed my family, snatching away the calm and merry life that I could have lived. I cannot forgive her, and can never. However, not forgiving does not equate to hating. I do not want her to be the dark side of my life, and do not want that such a measly person like her can have the ability to cause my inner struggles anytime. I would also not wish that you, or the other males in the family, be stained with her dirty blood. Do you understand me?¡± Lea shook his head, then gently kissing Gu Mengmeng on her forehead, ¡°Sorry, Mengmeng. I clearly agreed to listen to you for everything, but this time I have to let you down. This is the only thing that I cannot just let go.¡± Gu Mengmeng sighed softly. She did not want to sound like a Holy Mother, saying things like they had to forgive, guide her back to the right path and help her before living lovingly together no matter how much she had hurt her. She was the Beast Deity, but was not a deity that had so much love for the people. She did not have such a kind heart like that of Buddha, neither did she have the optimism and wisdom of Jesus. She believed in the reincarnation of heavenlyw and karma. If one uses kindness to repay hatred, how do we repay kindness then? So, she said she did not hate Wang Suyun not because of Wang Suyun herself, but for the males in her family. It was very very tiring to hate someone. Especially Lea, for there was already a big piece of darkness that he could not erase from his life. He had been entangled by hatred, and still was unable to struggle out from it even after mating with her. Since a thousand years have passed, he had finally forgotten about the hatred, and could bathe under the sun without worrying about being entangled in any filthiness, like the clean snow on the peak of the Motuo mountains.How could she bear to use her ¡°past¡± to drag him back into the abyss of hatred? Her heart hurt for her own men! ¡°What extent are you willing to go until you are willing to stop?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not want to reprimand Lea much, for at the end of the day, he was only like that because he hurt her. Lea pursed his lips, answering honestly, ¡°I will stop, once the three of them die. After all, Mengmeng already said, ¡°one should not punish one¡¯s family for one¡¯s wrongdoings¡±.¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded, and did not try to persuade him further. On most things, Lea was flexible, especially willing to listen to Mengmeng and cooperate with her without principle. However, for certain areas, he was stubborn, being even more difficult to convince than the other three males in the family. Since he had already decided to torture the three from her father¡¯s family to death, then he could certainly do it. Even if Gu Mengmeng pleaded, it was most likely useless. Sighing, she said, ¡°So, out of those three, only that woman is alive?¡± Lea looked coldly towards the dungeon, the edges of lips curling up, replying, ¡°No, they are all alive.¡± ¡°All?¡± Gu Mengmeng asked, shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tear off her daughter¡¯s skin to transnt to Fei Rui?¡± Chapter 1701 - Do You Remember Sagua?

Chapter 1701: Do You Remember Sagua?

¡°I did.¡± Lea retracted his gaze, finally easing the gloominess after looking at Gu Mengmeng, then answering her with a clear hint of glee, ¡°Do you remember Sagua?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it, then nodded. The names in the Beast World were too westernized, so other than those familiar people, Gu Mengmeng really could not remember many of them. Especially for those whom she had only met a few times, she could barely remember them. However, Sagua was an exception because although they had only met once, his name was special enough to leave a mark in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s memory. ¡°Then do you remember what you once said when you tried to scare him?¡± It was as if Lea had recalled something interesting, for the curvature of his lips changed slightly, turning into a sweet smile. Gu Mengmeng thought for a long while before shaking her head. She only remembered that before entering winter during her first winter season in the Beast World, Sagua had attacked her like a maniac, even hurting many warriors in the Saint Nazaire tribe. Then, he had been controlled by Elvis and Lea. Did she scare him? No... right? Lea smiled indulgently but full of love, his words were filled with sweetness and warmth, ¡°He had destroyed your beast skin, so you lied to him that the beast skin was retrieved by the Beast Deity for your Mother Beast, by which your Mother Beast had re-gifted you such a precious beast skin. So, you wanted him to peel off his skin topensate for your loss, and told me that since I had good skin peeling skills, I could perfectly slice off his skin without killing him.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Really? There was such a thing?¡± Lea nodded seriously, then poking Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny nose with me, ¡°You really made it difficult for me back then. In the Beast World, skin peeling could only be done with ws, which were sharp but required familiarity to perform, so cannot be as precise as modern instruments. So back then, I could not peel his skin off fully without killing him. However, now, it seems like I can finally do that.¡± Damn, she swore, that she really did not expect that Lea would so clearly remember something she had said without thinking, yet persisted to practice until he seeded. ¡°Then what about him?¡± No matter how, Gu Mengmeng could not call him the word ¡°Dad¡±. Lea thought about it, Mengmeng had already met that slut just now, and he had already confessed to her about her daughter, so it was clear who the ¡°him¡± she was referring to. ¡°The Ten Greatest Punishments of the Qing Dynasty you told me previously sounded pretty good to me, so I¡¯m taking it to action on him?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s lips twitched, and she really regretted it. She should never had told those things to someone as inwardly evil as Lea. ¡°So, did you use a small de to cut him a thousand times?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lea replied calmly, ¡°I decided to do that on the slut. As for the male... I am currently carrying out the first of the five punishments of the Zhou Dynasty, tattooing on the forehead.¡± Gu Mengmeng was startled, she was not that great with history to begin with, so she only had a greater understanding with respect to The Ten Greatest Punishments of the Qing Dynasty, but not so much about the five punishments of the Zhou Dynasty. Lea smiled coldly, ¡°Shall I bring him over for you, in thete noon?¡± Gu Mengmeng hesitated for a moment before nodding. Lea did not say anything further, only kissing Gu Mengmeng¡¯s tiny face, before carrying her back to the old castle. No matter how busy the males in the Gu Family were, they would alwayse back on time during mealtimes to apany Gu Mengmeng. Chapter 1702 - I Dragged All The Males In The Family Down, Isn’t That Smart?

Chapter 1702: I Dragged All The Males In The Family Down, Isn¡¯t That Smart?

Although they could never be full just by eating what was on the table alone, they would never let Gu Mengmeng eat by herself, especially after Lea once read somewhere that eating alone would cause a decrease in immunity, poor appetite, indigestion and other illnesses. Since then, the males of the Gu Family had never once missed any of the three meals with Gu Mengmeng. So, during lunchtime, Lea had told the other family members about him keeping her Beast Father captive. It was then that Gu Mengmeng found out that they were all in it together, only keeping it from her. Lea knew Gu Mengmeng too much, as long as there was a slight difference in her expression, he could tell 80% of the reason why. Wagging his tail, he leaned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s shoulder, trying to win her favor while looking at her with charming eyes, ¡°Mengmeng, after I came over I learnt a new phrase, ¡°thew cannot be enforced when everyone is an offender¡±. Even if you are annoyed and no longer adore me, there will certainly be other males in the family that you can adore. So, as long as there was one that can make you not bear to not adore, then I have room to plead for mercy. So, I dragged all the males in the family down, isn¡¯t that smart?¡± Gu Mengmeng pped Lea on his head, amused, ¡°And you dare to say that? Look at your terrible tricks, leading the three of them all astray.¡± Lea shrugged while replying innocently, ¡°Why would that be? Elvis was once ¡°astray¡± with me, when he was evil, so he could be just as evil as I was. Snake is pale inparison, the character who has shocked the Beast World for thousands of years. The period that he had ¡°died¡± and when the little shit apanied you into the deep seas, the ocean tribe was still talking about how the snake¡¯s colors were changing. You tell me how violent, heartless and blood-thirsty he is. Compared to him, I am pale into insignificance. If we were to talk about leading astray, probably on Gregory is innocent, and being burdened by me.¡± With that, Lea looked up and took a peek at Gregory. Gregory, who had been silent the whole time, replied, ¡°It is not burdensome, for it is my duty to take revenge for you. It is just that if it were me, I would probably just bring them up high into the sky, then throw them down and order the flock of birds to eat them all in the air. However, this method is far less gratifying than Lea¡¯s method, so... it was me who was willing and submitted to supporting Lea wholeheartedly. Gu Mengmeng held her forehead, the method of letting a flock of birds eat them was not much better, truly! It was only that she knew that Gregory would say that it was because of his position in the family. Gregory was just a guardian beast, so as long as the other three males in the family hade to an agreement, he did not have any grounds to object. Gu Mengmeng waved her hand, signaling at them to stop. She was really not interested to hear the 101 ways that the men of the Gu Family had to torture others. Having one evil character like Lea with many tricks up his sleeves was sufficient, she really did not need four. Were they going to gather a table of four for evil, like they were going to y mahjong? ¡°Right, after this matter has been solved, I need to trouble Elvis with one thing.¡± Lea smiled, reaching out his two hands and waving them in front of Elvis, ¡°Mengmeng is not happy that I touched other females and think that my hands are dirtied. So, after I kill the three of them, you shalle chop my hands off as the first partner.¡± When the other three males heard this sentence, they all had an envious look oozing out from their eyes. Lea also had an unknown gleeful expression, apanied with a feeling of the rippling spring breeze... Chapter 1703 - Just Do It Then!

Chapter 1703: Just Do It Then!

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s scalp started going numb. Since when did her males start to activate this crazy mode? Why did she feel like they each became abnormal? ¡°Xiao Meng.¡± Elvis started, looking at Gu Mengmeng with his blue eyes, as if she was a woman who wanted to abandon her family, ¡°I was the one who personally threw Wang Suyun into the dungeon.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, looking and Elvis confusedly, with ¡°What?¡± written all over her face. ¡°Twomeng.¡± Snake followed immediately after, ¡°Before you all transmigrated over, I had already interacted with them before. Because I was too furious, I had personally beat them up before throwing them to Zimbabwe. I beat all three of them. It was just that my body condition had not returned to normal back then, that was why I did not kill them then.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Snakel nkly, she did not speak but it was as if she was asking: So? ¡°Baby Meng.¡± Gregory added with a low voice, ¡°I also kicked her once before.¡± Gu Mengmeng was really unable to follow up with those three men. Blinking, she asked, ¡°What are you all trying to say?¡± The three of them pursed their lips, looking straight at Gu Mengmeng. Seeing how she did not say anything after, Elvis could only sigh, ¡°Clearly, you only care about whether Lea is clean or not. You do not care about me or Snake like you cared for him, much less Gregory the guardian beast. WTF?! Gu Mengmeng did not understand, what were they getting at? ¡°Previously at the stray beast camp, you let her rub my hand in order to appease Natalie. Besides that, you were willing to lie to me, telling me that you could force yourself to let her touch me because she was my Mother Beast. But now? I told you that I touched Wang Suyun, so why are you not chopping off my ws?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened, looking with a shocked expression at the three males in her family who were asking her to chop off their limbs. She asked, unbelievably, ¡°So, what you are trying to say is that since your hands have touched other females, I should start being a clean freak too and chop your limbs off?¡± The three males nodded in unison, then looking at Lea who hung a proud expression on his face. It was then that Gu Mengmeng finally understood. No wonder the four of them had such suspicious expressions just now, it seems like they had coerced this. Holding her head, Gu Mengmeng pped Lea on his shoulder, ¡°Just do it then!¡± ¡°Mengmeng~¡± Lea smiled lovingly at Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Execution of such punishments should be handed to the first partner, how could you hit me personally? Hmm? What will happen if it hurts your tiny hands? You cannot be so reckless in the future, alright? Although Elvis is the Beast King, but so am I, so even if it hurts when he hits me, I rather I hurt than you hurt, understood?¡± Now, Gu Mengmeng was really so angry she wanted to chop somebody. She stood on the chair, roaring at Lea angrily, ¡°EAR!¡± Out of reflexes, Lea transformed his beast ear out, trying not to smile too widely as he came up to deliver his furry ear to Gu Mengmeng, ¡°Here, the ear that Mengmeng likes, I¡¯ll let you pinch it~¡± Gu Mengmeng did not hesitate as well, as she lifted his ear while twisting it. Lea cooperated, moaning while gritting his teeth,ughing while begging for mercy, how was that really hurting? He was clearly trying to cheer Gu Mengmeng up! Chapter 1704 - Give Him A Chance To Beg For Mercy

Chapter 1704: Give Him A Chance To Beg For Mercy

Lea was cooperating pretentiously, shouting with exaggeration before begging for mercy. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like he was receiving punishment, for it felt more like a couple fooling around. The other three males could not hide their jealousy any further. Elvis sighed, also transforming out his beast ear,zily leaning by the table looking at Gu Mengmeng, who was so angry at Lea her feet kept stomping, as if he was waiting for his turn to be pinched as well. Snake and Gregory were even more sullen. Fine, they did not have a furry tail, but they did not even have beast ears. They had none of the cute factors that Gu Mengmeng adored. They would never have the chance for Gu Mengmeng to roar ¡°EAR¡± at them, before transforming out their beast ears obediently for her to squish, while acting cute and begging for mercy. My Heart Hurts But I¡¯m Not Going To Let You Know! After making a big fuss, Gu Mengmeng was so angry that she huffed and puffed, rolled her eyes and ignored Lea. She stiffened her neck, returning to Elvis¡¯ arms, pouting while expressing her disdain, but did not say anything to reprimand further. The four males exchanged eye contacts, each understanding Lea¡¯s strategy to fool around had basically seeded. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s expression was no longer as solemn and sullen as when she was eating. In the Beast World, the concept of kinship is very vague. To them, as long as the cub has reached adulthood, he should leave the n to live on his own. It was a first to see how Gu Mengmeng still wanted to protect her children under her wings, even when her sons had be the leader of their tribe. However, no matter what the rules of the Beast World were, they understood the word ¡°kinship¡± had a different meaning to Gu Mengmeng. The saying ¡°to be grateful for those who raised you¡± was a mountain she could not cross in her heart. Hatred, she possessed. However, she couldn¡¯t hate enough to destroy them. Gu Mengmeng still cared about her Beast Father. Otherwise she would have known that based on Lea¡¯s tactics, as long as he intends on torturing someone, that person would be as good as living in hell on earth. As long as she did not bother, not only Lea, but Elvis, Snake and even Gregory would do everything in their power for him to beg for death instead of to continue living. To them, that would be the greatest form of revenge and release of hatred for what he had done in the past. However, she still wanted to meet him. That meeting was merely a chance for him to beg for mercy. Perhaps she did not even realize how lost, uneasy or how much she was struggling, but her males all saw everything in their eyes. That meal felt like chewing wax, she did not not want them to worry about it, but acted like she was not hurting and did not care. Perhaps she had forgotten how sharp her four males were at observation, or how well they understood her, so much so that not a single expression change on her face can escape their sight, much less her false attempts to be happy. So, as long as Lea took the lead, the other three would cooperate immediately with mutual understanding. It was because Lea knows how to manipte her emotions the most, allowing her to resolve every saddening emotion in her heart. The root was because they only loved her. They could not bear for her to struggle with hurtful events, so if she really wanted to let the three live, they would also suppress their beast instincts to destroy them, just so she would have peace of mind. So, after lunch, Elvis carried Gu Mengmeng while Lea, Snake, Gregory and even Barete followed behind him, entering the ¡°Penalty Hall¡± of Fiery mes together. Chapter 1705 - Guilty of Terrible Crimes, Wicked Beyond Redemption

Chapter 1705: Guilty of Terrible Crimes, Wicked Beyond Redemption

The so-called Penalty Hall, was the ce where the internal department trials and punishes. The tiles were so bright they could clearly reflect anyone who walked past, and it is for that reason which made the whole hall even more bone-chilling, without a bit of warmth. Every step on the tiles made crisp clicking noises, as if it was stepping on everyone¡¯s nerves. The closer they get, the more terrifying. A naked man kneeled in the middle of the hall, only having a rag wrapped around his waist to block some important body parts. There was a metal chain the size of a baby¡¯s arm tied around his neck, and the end of the chain was held by a muscr, ferocious-looking man. In the other hand of the man, there were two ck belts. The difference in their physical sizes made the two seem like it was an owner holding his skinny dog by the leash. Even animals used for their physical strengths in the viges did not require metal chains of this size. Clearly, it was Lea who had instructed to customize this torture instrument. There was not a single hair on the man whose neck was chained up, but his skin was not smooth, filled with many tiny red dots all over. He looked like a chicken whose hair had been removed after being boiled in hot water. Since he did not have clothes covering him, Gu Mengmeng could clearly see tattoo-like traces on the man¡¯s body. There were variousnguages from different countries, and the patterns were not nicely arranged. Rather, it seemed like they were deliberately designed to look hideous on the man¡¯s body. The only ones Gu Mengmeng could identify were Chinese, English, Korean, Japanese, French, and many other symbols she did not understand, probably other smallernguage types. Gu Mengmeng did not recognize many othernguages, but she still could recognize Chinese. So, those enormous Chinese characters spelling out phrases such as ¡°Demonic¡±, ¡°Shameless¡±, ¡°Guilty of Terrible Crimes¡± and ¡°Wicked Beyond Redemption¡± allowed Gu Mengmeng to have a rough understanding of what the other words printed on his body were, despite not knowing those foreignnguages. While Gu Mengmeng was observing him, Elvis had already carried her to the only seat in the penalty hall, before cing her down. Above the three steps positioned a seat like the King¡¯s throne. The leader of Fiery mes did not sit there, and neither did the prince of F country. Instead, it was a small woman like Gu Mengmeng, who was seated up straight there. Elvis and Snake stood on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s left and right respectively, while Lea and Gregory stood beside them. Barete did not have the right to stand with them, so he stood below the steps towards the right, as a guardian position to protect against anyone who may suddenly attack Gu Mengmeng. Obviously, since the past three months, Barete has stabilised his title of ¡°Head Horse¡± in the Fiery mes. His aggressive warfare and absolutepliance had all established his position within the gang. The reason was simple, he did not have his own subjective thoughts. Everything he had done, was all orders from Elvis or Lea. He is the spokesperson of his superiors. All his actions are based on incitations from his superiors. Furthermore, his skills were outstanding, and he had never rejected anyone¡¯s challenges. However, no one within the gang could win him. He had attained recognition from everyone in the gang based on his loyalty and absolute skills. So, the brothers within the gang also wanted to respect him. No one knew when that position arose, but within the span of three months, there was this new position within Fiery mes. So much so that no matter when, he had always stood at the position closest to the superiors, but nobody felt it was out of his ce. Chapter 1706 - Wicked Girl! You Are Unfilial!

Chapter 1706: Wicked Girl! You Are Unfilial!

When Gu Mengmeng settled down and the rest had stood properly in their positions, the ferocious-looking man then tugged the metal chain in his hand, causing the man sprawled on the ground to have a slight reaction. His blurred eyes started to look around himself slowly. His pupils looked like they had no focus, it was as if he was looking at something, but did not see anything. The ferocious man was dissatisfied with his reaction, so he whipped the belt, violently pping it on the man¡¯s back. In that instant, another thick stroke was added to the inteced scars. The man who was thick shrunk abruptly, but did not dare to hide or escape. He could only groan painfully like a beast, shivering and shaking. There was an exinable feeling in Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart. It was neither guilt nor heartache, neither pain nor sadness. It felt like someone had stuffed wet cotton in her heart, making her indescribably suffocated, it did not hurt, but it was very ufortable. The ferocious man kicked the man by his back, before he sprawled onto the floor like a dog, looking up at the front for a while before he clearly saw the woman who sat high above like a queen. Then, his muddy eyes started to regain focus gradually, his pupils shifting back slowly. The expression on his face gradually became rather distorted, and he subconsciously started grunting in his throat, as if his anger and heavy breathing had caused his chest to tremble so much that it brought out his natural growl. Lifting his shaking hand, he pointed at Gu Mengmeng, who was seated up high. The first words out of his mouth were, ¡°Wicked girl! How could you treat me like this?! You are unfilial! Unfilial!¡± The ferocious man holding him did not understand Mandarin, but Barete did. So, before anyone else reacted, Barete rushed up first and stomped on the hand he used to point at Gu Mengmeng. With a crack, sounds of smashed bones were heard. Barete spoke coldly and expressionlessly following the man¡¯s anguished wailing, ¡°How dare you, point your finger at her.¡± Smiling, Lea also walked down the steps. He gestured at the man holding the chain, before he respectfully handed it to Lea, exiting and closing the door securely. The penalty hall was originally not meant to be any auspicious or joyous ce, so any forms of painful screams or anguished wailinging out from that ce were considered normal. So, the people guarding at the door did not think anything of it, only exchanging nces,ughing at the family of three for overestimating their capabilities and offending their leader of Fiery mes. Inside the hall, Lea threw the chain to Barete, while he squatted before the man, slowly wearing his rubber glove while saying, ¡°We have taught you for so long, but still could not teach you well. This makes me feel very defeated. How many times do I have to repeat before you can remember? It is an idiotic move to challenge someone whom you cannot win. And idiocy, needs to pay.¡± With that, Lea had already finished wearing his glove. With one hand, he pinched the man¡¯s mandible, forcing his mouth open. He then reached two of his fingers from the other hand in. With a snap, he crushed his lower left row of teeth. Yes, he did not even extract them fully, only crushing the areas apart from the gums. This way, the roots of the teeth would die in his gums, causing him to never have the opportunity to grow new teeth ever again. Chapter 1707 - Xiao Meng, You Want Us To Let Them Off, Right?

Chapter 1707: Xiao Meng, You Want Us To Let Them Off, Right?

Furthermore, if that position ulcerates... Lea seemed like he was in a great mood, thinking about how in a few months¡¯ time, all the ulcers in his mouth would be a reminder to him that those were his price to pay for offending Mengmeng. The thought made the edges of Lea¡¯s lips lift upwards. ¡°If you do not wish you rely on your front teeth to eat like a rodent, then do not ever say anything offensive to her again. If there is a next time, I will not be so good-tempered, got it?¡± With that, Lea gently patted the man¡¯s head, as if he was educating his disobedient pet dog, speaking with a peculiar tenderness. The second Lea touched him, the man started trembling all over. He was not even that scared when Lea crushed his teeth, but was so scared when Lea patted his head that he peed. A stream of yellow liquid flowed down from his body, and this stench instantly lingered in the air. Everyone present had extremely sensitive senses of smell. A bird like Gregory was many times more sensitive to smells than an average human, so one did not even have to bring up how sensitive Elvis, Lea, Barete as well as Snake, the snake who could identify where his prey were based on smell alone. Lea moved backwards despising, frowning, ¡°What did I say will happen when you be incontinent? Tsk, why are you so disobedient?¡± Before Lea even finished, the man started shrinking up even more. Heid on the ground, desperately trying to use his own body to hide his urine, as if he hid it, no one who noticed his incontinence. However, how effective was it, to bury his own head in the sand? Elvis was unwilling to let the stench get onto Gu Mengmeng, so he did not say anything before he carried her and left. The others did not mention anything either, directly following Gu Mengmeng out. When they left the penalty hall, Lea used Fnguage to say something to the people behind the door, before they sentmands through the walkie talkie. Not long after, a few people holding two ck wolf dogs entered the penalty hall. The sounds traveling from inside were indescribable, but the good thing was that Gu Mengmeng had walked far away, so she waspletely unable to hear them. When Gu Mengmeng returned to her room, she felt even more low than when she had seen Wang Suyun yesterday. How should she put it? It was just a twisting sense of difort. Lea wagged his tail and leaned on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s knee, using his big tail to wrap around her waist. Gu Mengmeng subconsciously reached out her hand to rub it a few times absent mindedly. It has be a reflex out of habit. ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯ll bring you out to y, how does that sound?¡± Gu Mengmeng zoned out, as if she did not hear Lea¡¯s suggestion. Lea was not discouraged, as he continued, ¡°Fei Rui has recovered well recently, and has been transferred to the general ward from the sterile ward. Do you want to visit him? I¡¯ll bring you?¡± Yes, their whole family objects having another male at home. However, if that male could make Gu Mengmeng smile, their objections would be automatically nullified. However, Gu Mengmeng still did not react. Lea pursed his lips, shooting a look at Snake. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call for Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng toe over and apany you to y for a while?¡± Snake took the turn to ask softly. Gu Mengmeng still did not react. Snake sighed, then looked at Elvis. ¡°Xiao Meng, you want us to let them off, right?¡± Chapter 1708 - The Males Here Live In Plenty Without Appreciation.

Chapter 1708: The Males Here Live In Plenty Without Appreciation.

Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pupils shook a few times, but eventually responded. She looked up at Elvis with a somewhatplicated look. She did not say anything, just crawling into Elvis¡¯ arms energetically. Elvis gently patted Gu Mengmeng¡¯s back, saying warmly, ¡°As a male, abandoning one¡¯s partner and cheating on her with another female, is a sin deserving of going on the tform of the Deity¡¯s Punishment in the Beast World. Much less abandoning his precious female cub, causing her to suffer, facing danger and difficulties on her own. If it was in the Beast World, just the two points I mentioned previously alone, would be sufficient for him to be a criminal in the eyes of the entire male poption in the Beast World, because he brought shame to the word ¡°males¡±. Even the stray beasts would not ept him, rather, they would attack him as a pack and use the most cruel way to kill him. Gu Mengmeng pursed her lips, she knew everything Elvis said was true, for it was understandable why normal males would not see him eye to eye, and it was easy to see how even stray beasts would think of him as an enemy. Stray beasts were indeed cruel, as they torment the females they snatched over to extreme extents. However, no matter how cruel, blood-thirsty or wicked they were, there has never been a stray beast who would hurt the female who has abandoned him. They are extremely cruel to everyone in the world, including themselves, but would never do anything to hurt their partner, even if it meant death. Peter was the only special case, for he had snatched back the female who had abandoned him. However, even though he had snatched her back, he did not really harm a single hair of Natalie¡¯s. Till the end, he still had a lot of love for her. That was why he could wash off his identity as a stray beast, allowing Natalie to ept him again, mate with him and bear their own children. Wang Xiaoxin said, the thing that Gu Mengmeng brought to the Beast World was called hope. Peter was one of the hopes she had brought over. The only faint ray of hope in the desperate abyss of the stray beasts. It let them no longer live like walking corpses, but to try their hardest to level up, reaching fifth-level then go back to look for their own females, trying every method for her to love him again. Although the chances were so slim, for many males, they could not even reach the peak of fifth-level before they died. However, at least, they had ended their life just for that one wish. They no longer snatched and harmed other females, for the sole reason that there would be one less reason for her to dislike him when they beg for mercy again. So, whether it was a normal orc or a stray beast, they were extremely despised and disdained over the abandonment of their partners. Elvis was right, based on the values of the males in the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s Beast Father was a hundred percent a jerk, and should be despised by humans and torn apart by the beasts, being killed in the most cruel way possible. ¡°However, this is not the Beast World, the males here... live in plenty without appreciation.¡± Elvis actually wanted to use a harsher way of describing men in the present world, but after pondering about it, he decided to be more tactful. However, even though he only said ¡°live in plenty without appreciation¡±, the disgust and despise in his tone clearly exhibited his true feelings in his speech. ¡°We cannot expect everyone here to live by the ways of the Beast World, however, we certainly cannot forgive males who hurt our females, as that is our final straw. But if our stubborn bottom line is making things difficult for you, then we are willing topromise.¡± Chapter 1709 - End It, Let Her Die In Peace

Chapter 1709: End It, Let Her Die In Peace

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We can cease all methods of torture, let them die in peace.¡± Elvis¡¯ expression was gloomy, clearly he had very very strong objections towards that decision. However, if torturing those people would cause Xiao Meng to continue being unhappy like that, then he would rather for him to be the one feeling suffocated. Gu Mengmeng looked up, looking at Elvis without a word. They all understood her, but why did she not understand them? Snake had her shared memories, and he probably had a clearer idea of what she had experienced in her childhood than herself. And Snake certainly had told the other three males about everything he had remembered. Which was why they hated that man to that extent. She was the treasure in their balms, the flesh in their bodies, having a presence more cherished then their own eyeballs. A frown from her would make the four big males full of anxiety, much less the nights she hugged her knees while crying to her heart¡¯s content in the corner, the unhappiness she could not put into words now, and the suffering she had to force herself to go through in order to live on. They feared that every tear she shed, rooted deep in their hearts, forming pricks that pierced them, causing them endless pain etched in their memories. That made them unable to forgive that man. Lea would have said: This was his revenge, his hatred, his inability to let go Seeing how Gu Mengmeng did not say anything for a long time, Elvis thought Gu Mengmeng was not satisfied. Although he was reluctant, as long as she could smile again, there was nothing he could notpromise. ¡°If you want to let them off...¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head, then scanned the faces of the four men, before finallynding her gaze on Lea, ¡°Let the girl whose skin you peeled take herst breath. She did not do anything wrong, so she should not have to be punished because of her parents¡¯ actions. So, end it, let her die in peace.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lea would not reject Gu Mengmeng in such moments. Although to him, that girl was not innocent. After all, it was her who took over what should have belonged to Mengmeng. Furthermore, peeling her skin was also originally not meant to punish her, but to torture her slutty parents by letting them witness the whole process with their own eyes. However, since Mengmeng had ordered, then he would be magnanimous and let her die in peace. Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°As for that man and Wang Suyun... Do whatever you please, I no longer want to know nor see. However, you have to promise me that you will never hide anything from me again.¡± The four men nodded solemnly, giving her their most sincere promise. For this matter, Gu Mengmeng wanted to pretend it never happened. However, as for humans, as long as they are under forced lockdown, they would perhaps choose to die or wait for death. However, as long as he has discovered a loophole, then he would spare no effort to struggle for his life. Human desire for survival is a scary thing. It was scary enough for one to pass through obstacles and heavy defense, to stand before Gu Mengmeng once again, at a ce like Fiery mes. Perhaps it was because he had certain expectations that despite the man being as thin as a stick physically, he was not as downcast as thest time they met. Instead, beams shone through his eyes, and when he looked at Gu Mengmeng, his gaze was like that of a beast. If the Gu Mengmeng standing before him was not one who had been stared down by beasts for thousands of years, perhaps she would have been scared to tears from that type of gaze. Chapter 1710 - Daughter, My Good Daughter

Chapter 1710: Daughter, My Good Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mengmeng ah.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if it was tearing. Although at that moment, he was intentionally trying to appear kind and benevolent, but his expressions and bodynguage revealed too many motives. Gu Mengmeng was born with a baby face, even when she was a thousand years old, she still maintained a youthful look. This was clearly because the four men in her family had pampered her like a princess, so her mentality naturally reflected and showed on her appearance and posture. So, this image was like a human trafficker wanting to abduct an oblivious girl. Gu Mengmeng moved backwards to avoid the hand stretched out from the man, then replied coldly, ¡°This name is upied by Lea, if you call me like that... he will not be happy.¡± When Lea was brought up, the man clearly shrank. It was probably because he was so afraid by Lea¡¯s torments, that just bringing up his name made him tremble with fear. Gu Mengmeng¡¯s clear repulsion caused him not to dare to further offend, after all, he was here to beg for mercy. If he had angered her, she would only need to shout once, in order to attract many more people. Then, even if he had wings, it would be difficult for him to fly. ¡°Daughter, my good daughter.¡± The man stood in his original position, hands crossed around his stomach, looking at Gu Mengmeng with a fake fatherly look, ¡°Feifei has died, you are the only daughter I have now. You are the only blood left in our Gu Family, my only kin. Daddy knows he owes a lot to you and your mother, daddy is willing to pay. As long as you are willing to give daddy a chance, daddy is willing to personally kill the slut who seduced me, and avenge for you and your mother, how about that?¡± Gu Mengmeng squinted, showing disgust on her face. It was true she hated Wang Suyun, for she was the slut who broke her family. However, if the man could resist his temptations, how would the slut have any room for seduction? Eventually, is it not just an unscrupulous slut and a heartless jerk who managed to hit it off? ¡°Initially, didn¡¯t you confidently tell me, she was your true love, the woman you wanted to protect for the rest of your life? Today, why did she turn into a slut?¡± Gu Mengmeng gently rubbed her earlobe, slowly and gently, looking like it was just a tiny action done habitually by a young girl. ¡°I was just possessed, that¡¯s why I did and said such things. Look, daddy has paid for what he should have, I have already been tormented by your boyfriend for months, no matter how angry you are, it is time to ease it. After all, we are father and daughter, my blood still flows in your body at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Mengmeng chuckled coldly, sitting down without even looking back. Lea, who appeared out of nowhere, steadily caught her in his arms, using his whole body to guard her, while looking at the man before them with a cold smile. One could not help but say he was truly not bad. After what happenedst time, he had already ordered to ce extra attention guarding them, but he took advantage of the time one of the guards went to the toilet to strangle the other guard with the mental chain, then ran out to look for Gu Mengmeng. However, since Mengmeng had something to say, he then waited for her to finish first. ¡°Now you finally remember we are father and daughter, and that your blood flows in my body? Back then you despised my mom for not being able to birth a son, so why didn¡¯t you think of that when you were fooling around outside?¡± Chapter 1711 - Your Father And Daughter Talk Is Too Cheap, I Don’t Want It

Chapter 1711: Your Father And Daughter Talk Is Too Cheap, I Don¡¯t Want It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°To force my mother to divorce with you to make space for Wang Suyun, why didn¡¯t you think of that when you waved the alcohol bottle and smashed it on my mother¡¯s head? When you and my mother fought from the seventh floor to the first floor, why didn¡¯t you think of that?! Four, when you divorced with my mother, I was only four! You cast all the me on me, just because I was not a son. My mother brought me by her side to bring me up for many years. Because I was a burden, the family of my adoptive father made things difficult for my mother, but what about you? You were unwilling to pay for a mere $500 of child support, causing me to be called a little beggar every day by my adoptive father¡¯s family behind my back, why didn¡¯t you think of that? Did you know how much courage I had to muster to knock on your house door, when my adoptive father refused to give me my ss fund so I had to shamelessly beg from you? But you? Allowed Wang Suyun to scold me, beat me, then turned around to me me for disrespecting your ¡°wife¡±, and that I deserved it for not calling her ¡°mother¡±? Then why did you not think of that?! Oh, now that you have something to beg me for, depending on me to save your life, you finally remember. Wang Suyun is old and faded, no longer having her old charm, so she is worthless to you, no longer your ¡°wife¡±, your ¡°true love¡±? Ah, your ¡°father and daughter¡± talk is too cheap, I don¡¯t want it, so keep your disfigured-looking act, for it is so botched it makes people nauseous.¡± Since Lea¡¯s appearance, the man¡¯s whole body had tensed up. He was afraid of him, scared into his bones. Since his appearance till now, he did not do or even say anything, only silently and obediently toying with Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hair. Yet, he continued trembling all over, fear filled all over his face. ¡°No... no matter what, I am still your father, this... this fact is undeniable!¡± The man¡¯s voice could not stop shaking, his eyes continued guarding against Lea, but peeked at Gu Mengmeng from time to time, as if he was observing her reaction. ¡°Father...¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes sagged, as if she was appreciating that word. After a while, she slowly looked up and met eyes with the man, before smiling faintly, ¡°We are father and daughter, but you have never once apanied me to even the zoo. How about this, you apany me on a trip to the zoo, as a form of repayment for the regret in my life, then... I will set you free from Lea¡¯s hands, how about that?¡± ¡°Really?¡± The man¡¯s eyes beamed, staring right at Gu Mengmeng. Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, ¡°I never lie.¡± The moment she said that, Lea could not help butugh, as he let out a cackle. Never lie? Then who was the one who fooled all the tribes in the Beast World? Even her three males close to her all called her ¡°tiny liar¡± because why, they did not know? It was just that Lea would not expose her to outsiders. Furthermore, for this outsider, it would just be a matter of time before he is dead. Gu Mengmeng maintained a faint smile, calling out, ¡°Stop hiding, I know you have arrived long ago. Apany me to the zoo, I want to see animals.¡± Chapter 1712 - Mighty Father-In-Law

Chapter 1712: Mighty Father-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The message from Gu Mengmeng¡¯s words was sufficient for every male to understand her intentions. So everyoneughed at the same time. Elvis received Gu Mengmeng from Lea¡¯s hands, and carried her in his arms as usual, like how he carried a child. Lea put on a rubber glove, then grabbed the man¡¯s shoulders. With a gentle and bright smile, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡®Father-inw¡¯.¡± Unknowingly, the more gentle and bright Lea seemed, the more afraid the man felt. He kept feeling that Gu Mengmeng¡¯s transformation was too sudden, and these four men, who were like monsters, had agreed too easily. This was obviously the oue he wanted but he felt a strange uneasiness creeping up within him. Lea moved closer to the men and whispered, ¡°Mengmeng is our entire family¡¯s precious treasure. If she is happy, we will also be, so ¡®father-inw¡¯, you definitely have to coax her well. If she is not happy... you will have to return to the jail.¡± Upon hearing ¡®jail¡¯, the man contracted his neck, then nodded profusely. He looked at Gu Mengmeng furtively and his eyes glowed even more brightly. He could not return to the jail. After he was caught for escaping, he had been locked up by Lea in a dog cage that was connected to electricity and was not given food and water for three days. He could not even extend his legs, otherwise he would be electrocuted. Until now, there was still some infected skin on him that was burnt from the electricity. If he was caught again, he would definitely face a worse punishment! So he definitely has to grasp hold of his precious daughter. So long as he grasps hold of her, the F country¡¯s prince and Fiery mes¡¯ leader might have to call him by ¡®father-inw¡¯ just like this psychopath Lea. At that time, he would inflict double the pain that they had dealt to him. He could even reach the peak of the world by stepping on the royal family of F country and the Fiery mes. He would be able to call upon the winds and rain, and take control of the world. No one would dare to ever say that Gu Zhigang is a useless bum! As he thought to himself, he smiled sinisterly. His uncontroble excitement caused him to produce a gulping sound from his throat that sounded quite frightening. The proposed zoo was not an ordinary zoo for tourists to visit. Instead, it was an idea by Lea. Snake could make use of his royal family title to gain control over thend. Elvis made use of the capabilities of Fiery mes to transport various wild beasts illegally to form a small food chain. The four men in Gu family understood the living habits of wild beasts the best, so the environment that they had constructed was the best for training the wild nature of the beasts. Even though it was only a short period of a few months, the wild beasts raised here were already much more brutal and ferocious than the beasts raised in the zoo. Even though they were not as ferocious as the wild beasts in the Beast World, they were already considered very simr. Walking past the forests, Gu Mengmeng had a feeling of deja vu, as though she had returned to the Beast World and was leading her family out for a hunt. And this feeling was exactly what the four men in the Gu family were seeking. After all, she had personally said that she wanted to return to the Beast World. They could not build the doors of time and space, so they could only build a smaller version of the Beast World. ¡°You guys should step away for a while, I have some words to tell him alone,¡± Gu Mengmeng suddenly said when she was in the middle of the forest. ¡°Alright,¡± Elvis was the first partner, so he had the right to respond on behalf of all the males in the family. Chapter 1713 - It’s Time For You To Show Your Great Fatherly Love

Chapter 1713: It¡¯s Time For You To Show Your Great Fatherly Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four men were at their most natural state in the forest. Within a short moment, they had alreadypletely vanished. Gu Mengmeng then turned around and looked at the man, asking, ¡°If you know that there would be such a day, would you still choose to abandon Mother and I because of Wang Suyun?¡± The man shook his head in a decisive manner and replied, ¡°No, my precious daughter. You are father¡¯s most beloved child. If Wang Suyun that slut did not force me with her pregnancy, how could I abandon you guys?¡± ¡°In fact, all these years, I have long regretted it, but your mother also has her own family. I have already harmed her once, how could I bear to disrupt her life again?¡± ¡°As for you... Sigh, your father did not dare to look for you because I was ashamed.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know but every year during your birthday, I would buy your favorite strawberry voured birthday cake and insert the candles with your corresponding age, then sing birthday song alone to the cake.¡± ¡°Happy birthday to you~¡± ¡°Happy birthday to you~¡± ¡°Wishing Mengmeng a happy birthday, wishing you a birthday...¡± ¡°When is my birthday?¡± Before the man could finish singing, Gu Mengmeng interjected. Suddenly, the man was stunned, as though he did not expect her question. His mind suddenly stalled. He really wanted to p himself hard. Which other method was not better for clearing his usations? Why did he have to mention birthday out of the other methods? There are 365 days in a year and only one in 365 chance, how could he guess it? If he guessed wrongly... Such a huge mistake! Gu Mengmeng scoffed, then slowly shook her head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t remember my birthday at all, youpletely don¡¯t care about me, isn¡¯t it so?¡± ¡°How... how could it be?¡± The man seemed slightly awkward, but quickly concealed it with a pretentious look of a loving father. He said with confidence, ¡°Even a monster would not hurt its own children, no matter how heartless I am, you are still my daughter. How could I not feel heart ache for you and not miss you? It¡¯s just that you have to understand that I love you so much and so deeply, but I am not as gentle and meticulous as your mother, who could remember different dates. Your father¡¯s love is that I will always protect you regardless of the situation, do you understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded her head, seemingly in agreement. The man then heaved a sigh of relief, as he felt that he was really too skilled at his speech about a father¡¯s love. It was like a role model of a loving father! Gu Mengmeng looked up and smiled at the smile, as she called out, ¡°Father.¡± The man was so agitated that he had almost cried on the spot! Gu Mengmeng finally agreed to acknowledge him! What did this mean? This meant that the F country¡¯s prince and leader of Fiery mes would have to address him by ¡®father-inw¡¯ from now on! This meant that he would be the most noble person in this world! From now on, he could do whatever he wants, he could squander as he wishes. Anyone who displeases him, he could let his son-inw kill them! But before he could finish his foolish dreams, Gu Mengmeng continued, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to show your great fatherly love.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man could not understand in that instant. When Gu Mengmeng used her chin to point to the side, he then realized that they were surrounded by a pack of wolves. Many wolves were eyeing them with bared teeth, as though ready to attack any moment. The man was first stunned, then immediately grabbed Gu Mengmeng and pushed her without hesitation towards the wolf pack. Whereas, he turned around and ran without looking back at all. Chapter 1714 - She Had Already Given Him A Chance.

Chapter 1714: She Had Already Given Him A Chance.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng sat in the middle of the wolf pack cross-legged as she watched the man run away in fright. Her lips were raised and her eyes were calm. She had actually not felt disappointed at all. As though this test that she had given him was pointless. He had never disappointed her when it came to abandoning her. She had already given him a chance. If he had the slightest guilt towards her, without even expecting himself to sacrifice himself to fight for more time for her, so long as he could drag her along as he ran away, or even shouted to her ¡®Mengmeng, run quickly!¡¯, she would have a reason to let him off. But he did not drag her along, neither did he shout to her to run together, he did not even turn back to look at her. He had even pushed her directly into the wolf pack. Hah, his love was as great as a mountain, is that the golden rooster mountain? Gu Mengmeng just sat on the ground like this with the wolves circling her. None of them were as ferocious as they were previously, instead they were as well-behaved as dogs. Elvis walked out from behind the tree and hugged Gu Mengmeng. He leaned in and said softly to her ears, ¡°The ground is cold, let me hug you.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not object and allowed him to hug her. Then, Snake hung from the tree in his half-beast form, with his snake tail twirling around the tree and his body suspended in mid-air. He said, ¡°Twomeng, are you sure you want to watch it personally?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not look up at Snake. Her gaze was ncing faintly at a distance away at the man who was dragged by the snake like a corpse. A snake that was as thick as his thigh was wrapped around the man¡¯s elbow as he was dragged in front of Gu Mengmeng. The snake only stopped when it was one step away from her and spit out its tongue at Snake, as if reporting to him. Snake nodded and the snake released his tail, then glided up the tree and hid among the treetop to watch the man. The arm that was wrapped by the snake had already be soft like mud and some crushed bones protruded from the flesh. That arm was the one he had used to push Gu Mengmeng previously. ¡°The poison is sufficient for him to wake up to watch himself die and not be able to struggle at all,¡± Snake smiled so sinisterly that it made one shudder. Gu Zhigang¡¯s eyes widened so unbelievablyrge. He wanted to scream but could not produce a sound. Everything in front of him was too strange. A pack of wolves were surrounding Gu Mengmeng like tame dogs and there was a half human and half snake monster hanging from the tree... He attempted to open his mouth but could not make out a sound. His entire body was numb. Just like what Snake had said, his mind was clear but he could not control his body at all. Unknowingly, many small snakes that were as thick as a finger had already made their way around him. The mouth that he had opened had be the yground for the little snakes to explore. Several snakes entered his body through his mouth. When he wanted to close his mouth, it was toote. He watched with his own eyes as the colourful snakes entered his mouth and he could clearly sense them moving in his gullet. He could even see his stomach rising and moving like waves, then... there was a bright red head piercing through his navel. The blood stench stimted the wolf packs and they started to growl softly, as though suppressing their desire for the blood. After all, the Wolf King was around, how could they dare to misbehave? ¡°Go on.¡± Chapter 1715 - Ultimately You Only Love Yourself.

Chapter 1715: Ultimately You Only Love Yourself.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The one who had given the orders was not Elvis but Gu Mengmeng. She lightly patted one of the wolf¡¯s head, then leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms as she watched expressionlessly as the wolf pack pounced on her biological father. She knew that he could still hear her, so she slowly opened her mouth and said without any emotions, ¡°You had contributed one sperm to give me a life. Because of you, I could meet them, so I should be grateful towards you.¡± ¡°But your heartlessness and brutality had ended this gratitude I had. You had abandoned your daughter using the excuse of ¡®true love¡¯ as you did not want to bear the responsibility of a father at all. Now you have overthrown the ¡®true love¡¯ you talk about because your abandoned daughter suddenly gained control over your life.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love my mother, or me, or Wang Suyun. You only love yourself.¡± ¡°Unless a man looks out for himself, Heaven and Earth will destroy him. This is not any sin by right.¡± ¡°But the way you love yourself has harmed others and you did not have the slightest sense of regret.¡± ¡°Until just now, I have been giving you a chance. If you had the slightest conscience and cared about our blood ties, even if you did not call me along to escape just now, you should not have pushed me, or... If you had pleaded for Wang Suyun instead of pushing the me to her, and let me see a bit of affections as husband and wife, I would believe the ¡®true love¡¯ that you talked about in the past and let you off.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, ultimately you only love yourself.¡± ¡°Everyone else before you could be used as your sacrifice.¡± ¡°Just like my mother, me, even the daughter you had with Wang Suyun.¡± As Gu Mengmeng spoke, she suddenlyughed. Looking at Gu Zhigang, who was ripped off his intestines and stomach, half of her face was covered in the darkness of the night like a mysterious spirit. Her voice was cold and with the apaniment of the rustling sound of the leaves blown by the wind, it sounded like a roaming spirit singing from hell. ¡°Blood ties are such an amazing thing, your sperm had decided that a part of my personality is really like you.¡± ¡°Such as my selfishness, such as my heartlessness.¡± ¡°You could ignore the torture that you have done to me when I was young, and I could watch with my own eyes as you are shredded to pieces and swallowed by wild beasts without feeling anything.¡± ¡°You could push me into the wolf pack so that you can escape, and I can order the wolf pack to distribute you like food, so that there won¡¯t be another person who could threaten me in this world.¡± ¡°If you hate me, remember to be a spirit and seek revenge.¡± ¡°Then, I will have the chance to hit you so that you will be a scattered-spirit-and-never-reincarnate-to-life!¡± After Gu Mengmeng finished herst word, Gu Zhigang¡¯s throat was already broken by the wolves¡¯ bites. His entire body was already split up cleanly and the only remains was a pool of dirty bloodstains and a hideous face with a discontented look and wide opened eyes. Snake shot a meaningful nce and the snake that had captured Gu Zhigang glided down from the tree. After hissing and spitting its tongue, it swallowed the entire head in one mouth. As such, Gu Zhigang was eaten up by the wolf pack and snake. There was no longer such a person in this world. Even his corpse could not be pieced together. Gu Mengmeng breathed out heavily from her nose, then lowered her eyes to calm herself down. Elvis did not say much and immediately carried her out of the forest. Not for any reason, but because Xiao Meng was afraid of seeing blood. ¡°Where¡¯s Lea and Gregory?¡± Gregory asked softly, ¡°Since just now, I have not seen them.¡± Chapter 1716 - The Retribution For Being A Mistress.

Chapter 1716: The Retribution For Being A Mistress.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis hesitated for a moment, then answered, ¡°They have gone to deal with Wang Suyun.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not continue asking about how they were going to deal with her. Because to her, Wang Suyun¡¯s identity was much clearer than Gu Zhigang. They obviously shared a rtionship as enemies. Gu Zhigang would not push the me of Gu Zhigang having an affair and abandoning his wife and daughter to Wang Suyun, because if this man had a sufficient sense of responsibility, he would not allow Wang Suyun to have this chance. If he had the slightest conscience, he would not have been so cruel to her and her mother. When it came to an issue like having an affair, Gu Mengmeng always thought that men have to bear the greatest responsibility. After all, if a cow does not drink water, no one can force it to lower its head. It¡¯s probably the same logic as how a fly cannot sting an egg that is not cracked. A person like Gu Zhigang originally was not one who would stay by his wife, someone who had shared his hard lot. So even without Wang Suyun, there would still be Li Suyun or Zhang Suyun. But this did not mean that Wang Suyun was not wrong to be involved in others¡¯ marriage despite knowing that the other party has a family. Gu Mengmeng did not want to me all the mistresses in the world by representing justice. She only wanted to represent herself and hate Wang Suyun for bing involved in her life and destroying her family. Even if a long time has passed, when she looks at Wang Suyun, she will still think of how she had carried her pregnant body and demanded her mother for a divorce by iming true love. She did not forget how she had instigated her father to fight with her mother over her custody so that she could gain possession over her parents¡¯ marriage house. The reason she used was that her father¡¯s family was moreplete and more suitable for a child¡¯s growth. Ha, how ironic was that? His affair had provided him with an advantageous legal position. As she wished, she had snatched her mother¡¯s man, lived in her mother¡¯s house and hit her mother¡¯s child... Gu Mengmeng would never forget the days that she was locked up to a hammock and not allowed toe down. She even had to be cautious when using the toilet, otherwise her sentence ¡®I will beat you each time I see you¡¯ would happen. She would also never forget the grudging and evil expression that Wang Suyun had every time she pinched her after having a fight with Gu Zhigang. She would also never forget the p that she gave her on the streets, and the ¡®resonating¡¯ sentence that she said, ¡°I did not give birth to you, why do you have to spend my man¡¯s money? Don¡¯t be like that shameless mother of yours, still trying to use her child to cling onto a man after a divorce, you¡¯re not even a son...¡± After a thousand years of cultivation in the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng understood a logic: kindness may not be a virtue sometimes. If one uses kindness to repay hatred, how do we repay kindness then? Now Gu Mengmeng has a strong belief that there will be retribution to evil and reward to kindness, just like karma. As such, she did not ask how Lea and Gregory would deal with Wang Suyun. Because regardless of how Lea and Gregory deal with her, that was her punishment for being a mistress. Not every mistress who wrecks someone¡¯s family would suffer punishment like this. Wang Suyun just had to me her bad luck for offending someone like Gu Mengmeng. And around her, there were four males who were unwilling to see her suffer at all, and they would make sure that others would be punished for it. From that day onwards, no one ever mentioned Gu Zhigang and Wang Suyun again. That family had disappeared as though they had never existed. Their disappearance did not even cause a ripple and just silently vanished in the water without a trace. Chapter 1717 - Don’t Misbehave

Chapter 1717: Don¡¯t Misbehave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four males in the family were originally worried that Gu Mengmeng would be in low spirits because of this. Even though she said that she was not concerned, she still gave Gu Zhigang a gratifying end. Yes, it was considered a gratifying death for him to be split up by wild beasts. After all, if they had followed Lea¡¯s method, Gu Zhigang might continue to live a long life that is worse than dying. During the next few days, Gu Mengmeng continued to eat and drink like normal, as though she was unaffected, and the four men in her family could gradually be at ease. Snake had been busy the whole time, especially after Elvis took over control of Fiery mes, he was no longer the sole breadwinner. He even felt his position as the ¡®main¡¯ source of ie to be unstable, which caused him to feel threatened, so he started to put in more effort into managing the family and thus be busier. And as the first partner, Elvis wanted to maintain his position in the family, so he could not let Snake oppress him. Along with the emotional knot he had a thousand years ago, he desperately wanted to win Snake. As such, the first partner and partner with a mark on her chest started a strangepetitive atmosphere. No one had pulled tricks on each other, and they would even work together. After all, the money that they earned would eventually enter Gu Mengmeng¡¯s pocket. Only a fool would sacrifice his own family¡¯s interests topete with each other. But while they were working together, both of them would stillpete discreetly. The fight that did not involve baring ws and teeth was also quite intense. Gu Mengmeng did not stop their battle. As males, it was natural for them to bepetitive. Elvis had his responsibility and dignity as the first partner, Snake also had his arrogance and unyielding character as a born king. If Gu Mengmeng interfered, it would not be good for both of them. Even the one who was sided by her would not be happy. Because... ¡®Do you think that I cannot beat me so you made him give in to me?¡¯ The thoughts of the males in her family were quite unusual. To me, only if she misbehaves continuously and creates trouble, that is the most effective way to love them. Any sensible, peaceful andpromising behavior, to them, was probably because she no longer loves them. She felt tired inside, but she could not say it. Gregory had been secretive recently. It was uncertain what he was busy with, he would always greet Gu Mengmeng, then disappear for an entire day. Gu Mengmeng felt strange, but she did not ask further. After all, even though Gregory had the title as her guardian beast, he was not her man, so he also had the right to choose again. After all, this was the present world and the women here would not turn you down just because you had liked someone previously. Even though she felt a little ufortable, Gu Mengmeng did not force it on him. Gregory was good, really good, so good that if he wanted to give up on her to pursue aplete rtionship, she did not have the right to say anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail and held her little chin with his slender fingers. Narrowing his eyes to look at her dazed look, he asked, ¡°Are you implying something by showing me such a lonely look? Hmm?¡± The fox seductive fragrance spread in the air and Gu Mengmeng immediately sat up cautiously and looked around. Then, she lowered her voice to say, ¡°Don¡¯t misbehave, otherwise when Elvis and Snake return and smell this, I don¡¯t know how they will torture me.¡± Chapter 1718 - I Am The Best-Looking In Our Family.

Chapter 1718: I Am The Best-Looking In Our Family.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lea was not concerned at all. He swayed his tail and smiled flirtatiously, his narrow and emotional gaze looked straight into Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes with deep affections. He opened his mouth and said softly, ¡°I am also your partner and have the obligation and responsibility to relieve your loneliness. Don¡¯t tell me that even if they had neglected you, I cannot show you love?¡± The words ¡®neglected you¡¯ made Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head numb. She could guarantee that if Elvis and Snake heard these two words, they could instantly teleport from their battle in F country to her bed. Thinking about how they werepeting to earn the most money, it was changed topeting who could make her stay in bed for a longer time... Gu Mengmeng felt her entire body shudder in fear and she immediately looked at Lea with an apologetic smile, saying, ¡°My dear hubby, you definitely can¡¯t say that. With you keeping mepany, how could I be lonely?¡± Lea raised his brows at Gu Mengmeng, who was obviously trying to curry his favor. His lips pursed together to form arger grin. With a look of denying it despite benefitting from it, he asked, ¡°Really?¡± Gu Mengmeng was really helpless. After spending a thousand years together, how could she not tell that the look on Lea¡¯s face was obviously meant to say e and praise me¡¯? She held onto his arms and leaned into his arms. Raising her head to smile, she said sweetly, ¡°Of course, my hubby has the best looks and is an extremely handsome male. I don¡¯t even have time to look at you, how could I be lonely?¡± Lea pinched her chin and pecked her lips gently, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t really bepared to all the males in the world, but just tell me, in our family, who is the best-looking?¡± Gu Mengmeng felt that there was such a huge pit in front of her. If she jumped into it, Elvis and Snake would torture her to death. If she did not jump... Haha, before theye back, Lea would be able to torture her to death first. Rolling her eyes, Gu Mengmeng straightened her neck and said, ¡°No, I am the best-looking in our family.¡± When she said this, she felt really guilty. Compared to other females in the Beast World, Gu Mengmeng could be considered one of the most gorgeous and beautiful one. But after returning to the present world, she could only be considered above average. This was also because of the elegance and aura that she had cultivated from thousand years of her four men doting on and nourishing her. Before she transmigrated, she could only be considered slightly below average. In the Beast World, any male could easily be a popr, young handsome man, and the four men in her family were the cream of the crop. Elvis¡¯ masculinity, Lea¡¯s seductiveness, Snake¡¯s arrogance, Gregory¡¯s asceticism ¨C all of them had the best qualities of each category. Just their faces could already make others bow before them for their whole life. If not because they were very obvious in their affections for her, when she stood beside them, she would only look so in, like an assistant to a popr celebrity. But she had to say that she was the best-looking in the family, wouldn¡¯t she feel guilty? It was totally against her conscience. But Lea seemed to agree with her, as he nodded sincerely and replied, ¡°True, my little Mengmeng is the best-looking person in this world.¡± When Leaplimented her so seriously, she felt even more guilty... Holding her little face for a kiss, Lea continued, ¡°Little Mengmeng, we have not gone on a honeymoon for a long time. Why don¡¯t we go for one while the three of them are all busy?¡± Chapter 1719 - Another Honeymoon

Chapter 1719: Another Honeymoon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another honeymoon... Gu Mengmeng thought about it. Previously when she went on a honeymoon, Cole had used the medicinal bugs to scheme against Lea and tried to rece him, but his n eventually backfired on himself. In the end, Elvis and Lea had already acted and ¡®kidnapped¡¯ her. After that, when she was the Messenger of the Beast Deity, their family of three had never separated again. Then, Snake and Gregory returned and their family became five people and almost could not part at all. At the start when they transmigrated to the present world, Snake had pulled some tricks to send Elvis and Lea earlier by a week, so to them, she had a week of alone time just with Snake. Even though this week was not present in her time axis, but to Elvis and Lea, she had been separated from them for seven days. Afterwards, Snake was busy with the n¡¯s matters and Lea was ordered by Gu Mengmeng to treat Quentin, so she had another period of alone time with Elvis. If they ignored Gregory, who only had the empty title of a guardian beast, among her actual partners, only Lea did not have alone time with her aftering to the present world. Her partners were very generous when it involved other matters, but only when it involved her, they would be very calctive. As such, after Lea said this, Gu Mengmeng understood that he was feeling dejected. Hugging Lea¡¯s neck, she rubbed against his face affectionately, and answered with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go on a honeymoon.¡± Lea was very satisfied and kissed her face, asking, ¡°Is there anywhere in particr that you want to go? If there isn¡¯t, can I make the arrangements?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, then leaned into his arms and spoke softly, ¡°With you apanying me, anywhere is great.¡± Because of this sentence, Lea¡¯s heart melted. He hugged her tighter and breathed at her left ear. Then, he bit her small earlobes and said softly, ¡°Vixen.¡± Gu Mengmengughed and yed around, then allowed Lea to carry her back to her room for a nap. When she woke up, the other three men in her family had already returned. But the atmosphere when all of them sat together was not friendly. Probably because Lea had already informed them about the honeymoon, so the other three were not that pleased. Seeing Gu Mengmeng awake, even though Elvis¡¯ face was still displeased, he still handed over a cup from the head of the bed out of habit. He supported her up with his chest and delivered the cup to her lips. With a cold voice, but unable to hide his concern, he said, ¡°The weather recently is dry, you have to drink more water.¡± Gu Mengmeng had long gotten used to having a cup of warm honey water delivered when she opened her eyes, so she naturally did not decline and drank the entire cup. Afterwards, she smiled sweetly at Elvis and said, ¡°I want another cup.¡± Yes, she was trying to please him. So long as she eats or drinks more, it would excite the males in her family. Indeed, the four words ¡®I want another cup¡¯ had sessfully won over Elvis and his displeased face started to smile uncontrobly. Then his blue eyes changed from a cold night color to a deep emotional one like the sea. All these happened within a short breathing moment. First partner, settled. Turning her head towards Snake, Gu Mengmeng opened her arms in a posture demanding a hug. Snake walked over with his cold face and immediately hugged her in his arms. Chapter 1720 - When You Need Me, I Will Always Be Free.

Chapter 1720: When You Need Me, I Will Always Be Free.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng ced her head on Snake¡¯s chest and received the cup of honey water that Elvis handed to her. As she sipped, she said, ¡°Bai Lan said that she is going to have her wedding with Zhan Jin Cheng next month and we have to return to S City. Do you have time?¡± Snake raised his brows andughed softly. Returning to S City. In front of Bai Lan and Zhan Jin Cheng, he was the rightful fiance to Gu Mengmeng. Even though he was F country¡¯s prince, ording to the Gu Mengmeng¡¯s area distribution, S City was his actual territory. ¡°When you need me, I will always be free,¡± He lowered his head and kissed her check. The person who originally caused the temperature in the air to drop to form icicles is now in a bright mood. Even though he was still cold, it still had his unique gentleness. Second partner settled. Taking a deep breath, Gu Mengmeng looked up at Gregory. These few days, he had always been missing. He might probably have a new life n? Suppressing the disappointment within her, Gu Mengmeng smiled at Gregory and did not say much. If she could not give him aplete life, then she should let this birdman go. A bird¡¯s eyes were the most sensitive and he could clearly tell that Gu Mengmeng was pleasing her first and second partners. Of course, Elvis and Snake also knew. But they willingly gave in to her tricks and allowed themselves to be pleased by her. Gregory was originally still anticipating her to say something else to him, but she only smiled and did not say anything. By right, after he returned, even though Gu Mengmeng was not as close to him as to her other partners, they had never been this distant. Could it be... He had done something that he had not realised? Frowning slightly, Gregory started to do self-reflection, but he could note to an understanding no matter what. Gu Mengmeng did not want herself to be overly concerned about Gregory so she deliberately turned away from him and returned to Elvis¡¯ arms. Her hands were still holding onto the big cup of honey water as she continued sipping. When she drank half of it, she started to say, ¡°You guys seem to be busy these days, Lea and I have nothing to do so we are intending to go out and hang out.¡± ¡°I am not busy,¡± Elvis lowered his voice and spoke. Gu Mengmeng smiled without responding, then nced at Snake. Snake¡¯s eyes swept across Lea with a cold gaze and he replied inly, ¡°I am busy, but I still have time to keep youpany.¡± She knew that this would happen. Looking helplessly at Lea and smiling, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I am the happiest when all of you are keeping mepany.¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail and said with slight disapproval, ¡°Xiao Mengmeng, you are going back on your words again, hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders andughed softly, ¡°Anyway you always call me a little liar, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Forget it, so long as you don¡¯t lie about that, I won¡¯t me you about anything else,¡± Lea smiled graciously, then kissed her face and continued, ¡°I have already expected that we won¡¯t be able to leave them behind, so this honeymoon n had been a family n right from the right.¡± After he said that, Lea looked at Snake and said, ¡°Prince, how¡¯s the rtionship between F country and H country? Is it useful to use your authority as a prince in H country?¡± Snakeughed softly, then with his raised lips, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s useful but I know that money is definitely useful, isn¡¯t that the most important?¡± Lea shrugged his shoulders in agreement. Then, with his eye smiling and reached his hands towards Snake and Elvis, he said, ¡°Give me money, otherwise I won¡¯t bring you guys along on the honeymoon~ Chapter 1721 - The Passcode Is Birth Date.

Chapter 1721: The Passcode Is Birth Date.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Elvis and Snake were not bothered when ites to money. Anyway, it would be great to spend the money on Mengmeng. As for who¡¯s spending it, why did it matter? Anyway, with both of them earning money from underground and legally, their family would not everck money to spend. As such, Elvis and Snake both gave Lea a ck card and said unanimously, ¡°The passcode is the birth date.¡± Without mentioning it, it was obvious whose birth date it was. Lea was also not at all embarrassed. Even though he had his own money, with even more money, who wouldin? Right~ Gregory stood at the side the whole time without saying anything. He felt ufortable and slightly awkward. Even though his presence had never been prominent, it was the first time that Gu Mengmeng had neglected him like this. In the past, even though he never objected to any of her decisions because he had the lowest position in the family, Gu Mengmeng would still seek his opinion even if it was just a process. But this time, she did not even give him a gaze to ask him. So she did not intend to let him go on this time¡¯s honeymoon, right? His heart instantly felt emptied. He felt so helpless and lost. Without her by his side, where should he go? ¡°Baby Meng...¡± Gregory could not help but call out softly. Gu Mengmeng looked up at Gregory and smiled radiantly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you have other matters and cannot go with us... you can go ahead. I... I¡¯m fine.¡± Gregory originally did not know what to say and had just called out her name instinctively. Hearing her say this, he could not even make up a sentence and nodded with difficulty and forced him to say ¡®Yeah¡¯. The trip that was this easily nned was especially smooth with a strong financial backing. Snake left every matter in the family to that so-called ¡®father¡¯ of his and Elvis handed over matters in Fiery mes to Barete. After the family of three boarded the private jet, Gu Mengmeng then asked, ¡°Why are we going to H country? You are not even familiar with that ce.¡± Lea smiled mysteriously and swayed his tailzily on the seat. His narrow and emotional eyes nced at Gu Mengmeng and with a meaningful gaze, he said, ¡°You will know when we reach there.¡± Gu Mengmeng shrugged her shoulders and did not pursue further. In fact, ever since the cold way she had with Elvis and Lea at the stray beast camp, the men in her family never dared to hide matters from her. She had not experienced this sort of ¡®you will know when we reach there¡¯ secretive n for almost a thousand years. But Lea would never harm her. At this thought, she guessed that it could be some strange surprise? And she did not continue probing. Because of the spacious space on the private jet and her men had specially prepared entertainment for her, and also because of theirpany, it was not that difficult to spend the 10 hours of flight. Except that when they got off the ne, the sky was already dark, so Gu Mengmengid on Elvis¡¯ shoulders and said, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go to our aodation to rest first. Lea, tomorrow... Ah¨C¡± Gu Mengmeng had originally wanted to ask Lea about the n for the next day, but before she could finish, she felt her waist tighten and she was grabbed by something. She gasped in shock, but her mind was dazed and nk: Who could grab her under the eyes of her three male partners? What was going on? Chapter 1722 - Are Kidnappers This Humane Nowadays?

Chapter 1722: Are Kidnappers This Humane Nowadays?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a dizzy spin, before Gu Mengmeng could see anything clearly, a handkerchief had been used to cover her mouth. Gu Mengmeng instinctively wanted to hold her breath, but the hand that was covering her mouth was so perfunctory that it loosened its grip within a few seconds. So... it was just a go-through motion? Then should she cooperate and pretend to faint? Gu Mengmeng was a little dazed. A ck head cover immediately wrapped her head and her hands were tied behind her back, but it was not a thick rope or belt used. This texture... Erm... A scarf? And the type that was so soft that it would not harm anyone. Are kidnappers this humane nowadays, and so kind to their hostage? Gu Mengmeng was pushed lightly into a car, then she felt a wave of exaggerated bumpy ride. Unknowingly, she felt tired and fell asleep gradually. Before she fell asleep, she was still thinking that there were no chemicals on the cloth that was used to cover her mouth and she had held her breath, but how did she fall for the trick? When she grew up groggily, she was even more lost. She was tied to a foldable chair and there was a badly damaged and old building in the surroundings. There was a european person standing in front of her and he looked slightly familiar. But after thinking for a long time, she still could not remember him. Just based on her instincts, she felt that he was not from the Beast World and was a european person in the present world. Her first guess was that he was Harold¡¯s subordinates? But he did not carry out his n in F country and only did so in H country? Seeing Gu Mengmeng wake up, the manughed exaggeratingly, then took out a pistol from the table and pointed it at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head. But it did not touch Gu Mengmeng and only passed her face. Gu Mengmeng looked at the man in a daze and did not understand why he had put up a show to frighten her. The man did not exin and held her chin, turning it to the side. Then, he used the gun to make her hair look messy so that she looked like she had been hit by the gun. Gu Mengmeng turned her head and looked at the man. She did not say anything but her face was filled with a look meaning to say ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯. ¡°Can you speak English?¡± The man asked with his authentic British ent. Before Gu Mengmeng could reply, he continued, ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t think that I am a good person, especially when I am holding a gun.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt speechless. She felt as though this person in front of her was even more abnormal than the males in the Beast World. Under Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, the man continued to spoutrge chunks of english, like a drama queen. Gu Mengmeng had already transmigrated by the time she was in the first year of university, so strictly speaking her english standards were only on par with a high school student. Moreover, thest time she had used english was probably a thousand years ago... So whatever that the man said, Gu Mengmeng did not understand. But she understood some broken bits of what he said when he mentioned words like Lea, smart, mysterious, disappear, danger and secret. Then a few other foreigners carried aputer into the room and said a few sentences of fluent english that Gu Mengmeng mostly could not understand. The man who had used the gun to pretend to hit Gu Mengmengughed, then there was a gunshot sounding from outside the room. Raising his brows, the man picked up Gu Mengmeng from the chair and forced her to walk out with the gun behind her. In the narrow and dark corridor, Gu Mengmeng saw Lea, who was wearing the special unit¡¯s military uniform. The instant Gu Mengmeng saw her, he raised his gun at the man and asked, ¡°You hit her?!¡± Chapter 1723 - Yoo Sijin Belongs To Kang Moyeon. Only Lea Belongs To You.

Chapter 1723: Yoo Sijin Belongs To Kang Moyeon. Only Lea Belongs To You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Gu Mengmeng had not understood at the beginning, she hadpletely remembered it when she saw Lea. That familiar-looking foreigner that she could not remember initially finally came to her mind. No wonder Lea was demanding toe to H country, so it was all for this. Gu Mengmeng knew that she should cooperate and pretend to tear up pitifully, but when she saw her man putting in so much effort for her, she still felt so touched and her lips could not help grinning. Gregory, who should have been in F country, wore the same ck special units uniform and walked out from the corner. Standing behind Lea, he whispered to him, ¡°We can use the long-distant controller to control the bomb vest but we need to stall for some time.¡± Then the man used english to ask Gu Mengmeng what they were saying. Gu Mengmeng smiled and used a not-so-fluent english to reply, ¡°They are talking about the weather, saying that it¡¯s a good day today.¡± As expected, the man used the gun to point at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, then said a long chunk of sentences to threaten her. Lea took out his gun and pulled the trigger, then the man fell to the ground after hearing the sound and shouted to Lea, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lea tilted his head andughed softly and extremely flirtatiously, he said a sentence of extremely fluent english, ¡°Maybe. You can also think this way, so don¡¯t touch her, don¡¯t frighten her, and don¡¯t talk to her. Your opponent is me, only me.¡± Gu Mengmeng felt slightly ashamed. As someone who had nine years of education, her english was not even as fluent as Lea, who had onlye to the present world for a few months. Could it be that people from the Beast World have talents innguages? How manynguages were Lea and the others already skilled at? ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯mte. Sorry.¡± Lea¡¯s expression was slightly solemn and he said, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move, believe me, understand?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and stood at the same spot without moving, as she just looked at him with a smile. The gun shots continued one after another and there was a huge chaos all around. Gu Mengmeng was pulled by an external force and directly fell into a pair of familiar arms. Lea held her tightly and did not care about the bullets flying around them. He only whispered to her ears softly, ¡°Mengmeng, look at me.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up and gazed at Lea, who was still cosying, deeply and smiled gently. ¡°I will protect you and always stand by your side so that you won¡¯t ever be injured. Believe me, hmm?¡± Gu Mengmeng nodded and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡± Gregory took off the bomb vest that the foreigner put on her and threw it out of the window. At the same time, Lea held Gu Mengmeng in his arms and looked out. With a loud boom, huge firecrackers started to explode outside the window. Lea said close to her clears, ¡°Even though the theme is ¡®love during war¡¯ but it is still dangerous to use real explosives in front of you, so I changed the explosions to firecrackers, do you like it?¡± Gu Mengmeng could not hold in herughter and straightened her neck, saying, ¡°Copying ¡®Descendants of the Sun¡¯ but you didn¡¯t hire the real Yoo Sijin for me? I¡¯m going to give you a bad review.¡± Leaughed and kissed her lips as a form of punishment, then said softly, ¡°Yoo Sijin belongs to Kang Moyeon. Only Lea belongs to you.¡± After he said that, he ced his lips on hers and kissed even more deeply and gently. Until the time when Gu Mengmeng¡¯s energy was almost sucked out, then did he let her go reluctantly. He lifted her chin and asked softly, ¡°For kissing you without your permission, should I apologize or profess?¡± Chapter 1724 - You Have Four Yoo Sijin.

Chapter 1724: You Have Four Yoo Sijin.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Profess,¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and answered. Lea released Gu Mengmeng, then took a step back. He went down on one knee, then with his handsome face, said, ¡°In my name, I pledge that from today onwards, you are my only god, my life, my everything. Gu Mengmeng, I love you. Marry me, alright?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded. Then she extended her arms to hug Lea. Lea stood up and held one of her hands. Twirling her half a circle so that she was wrapped within his arms, he said to her ears, ¡°Your left ring finger is upied with Elvis¡¯ ring and right ring finger is upied with Snake¡¯s ring, so my ring can only be like this.¡± As he spoke, he opened his palms before her like a magician and a ring with the design of a fox hanging from a ne appeared in front of her. It bounced two times, swung to the left and right, before it finally stopped steadily in front of her eyes. ¡°Let me put it on for you?¡± Lea asked with a gentle voice. Gu Mengmeng nodded, then held her hair up, revealing her fair and smooth neck. After putting on the ne on her neck, the ring was just right between her cor bones. It looked like a reflection of the fox on her left ear, as though the one on her ears and the one on her cor bones were gazing at each other from a distance and keeping each otherpany. ¡°Now I can finally be at ease,¡± Lea swayed his body lightly and said, ¡°Ever since you told Sandy that story, I was always afraid that there would be a male called Yoo Sijin who would take you away from me. Aftering to the present world, even though I have watched that television drama that you told me, and know that you did not lie to me, I still cannot bear to let you have any regrets. So, I spent a huge sum of money to hire the actors from the drama, as well as the entire makeup and outfit team, and even constructed the scene based on the original one, just so that I can rece him to be the hero in your heart. Little Mengmeng, tell me if I have seeded? Hmm?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to rece anyone, you have always been my hero,¡± Gu Mengmeng leaned into his arms andughed softly. The helicopter above them whirred with a deafening sound and a ropedder fell out from it. With one hand holding Gu Mengmeng, and the other hand holding the ropedder, Lea and Gu Mengmeng left this wrecked building. Gregory transformed into a bird in the corner where no one noticed him, and after circling two rounds in the air, he followed the helicopter on its flight. On the helicopter, Elvis and Snake were wearing the same outfit as Lea and each one of them sat on the sides to Gu Mengmeng, whereas Lea sat opposite her. He nced at the ring on her neck and her left ear, thenughed, ¡°Little Mengmeng, look, you are even more blessed than Kang Moyeon. You have four Yoo Sijins.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled and nodded, but remained silent. Lea could not bear to let her have any regrets in her life, be it something she loved or hated. Even after a thousand years, she herself had forgotten her love and hatred, but he would still remember what had harmed her and what had made her happy. Just this thought itself was already priceless. Lea looked out of the window and said, ¡°That fool who was unwilling to look miserable in front of you chased after our flight from F country and flew here, because he was unwilling to part with you. Now he also does not dare to board the ne as he is afraid that you may not want to see him, so he still has to chase after our ne back to F country. Little Mengmeng, are you really intending to not care about him?¡± When Lea said this, Gu Mengmeng then realized and looked at the direction he was looking at. Indeed, Gregory was chasing the helicopter in his vulture form... Chapter 1725 - Gregory Special: There’s Three More Days Till Double Seven Festival.

Chapter 1725: Gregory Special: There¡¯s Three More Days Till Double Seven Festival.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At thest minute, they changed their flight route and did not directly fly back to F country. Instead, they chose the nearest airport that they could temporarilynd so that Gregory could board the ne. He was a little nervous, as if afraid that Gu Mengmeng would be mad at him. After all, after spending such a long time, even though Gregory hardly spoke, he still had a basic understanding of Gu Mengmeng. ¡°Gregory, do you actually have something to say to me?¡± Gregory was stunned, and he hesitated a while before he nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at him quietly and her encouraging gaze showed her anticipation. Gregory tried to hold Gu Mengmeng¡¯s little hands. Seeing that she did not reject it, he said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s three more days till Double Seven Festival.¡± Gu Mengmeng seemed to finally understand something. ¡°So you had always disappeared mysteriously and frequently previously because you were preparing for the festival?¡± Gregory nodded and his eyes were filled with hopeful anticipation. He wanted to invite Gu Mengmeng to spend it with him, but he did not even have the status to spend alone time with her for a minute. He was only a guardian beast, one that had to fulfill all her wishes when she needed it, one that had to sacrifice his life to protect her at any time. But now that she was already a Beast Deity, she was so strong that no one could touch a strand of her hair. So the value of his existence was lower than ever. Just because he had guarded Snake for a thousand years, she did not abandon him. If he could stay by her side, it was already her kindness and benevolence. He did not have the right to ask for more. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it match with the asion to spend Double Seven Festival with a bird?¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail flirtatiously and smiled slightly. Gu Mengmeng smiled and looked at Lea. He was the most jealous one in the family. Elvis had the identity as a first partner, so he hardly showed his jealousy. Even though Snake was domineering, after three lifetimes of separation and reunion, he had already understood that he could not be the only one for Gregory. Moreover, he was indebted to Gregory and had a high tolerance for him. Only Lea would never try to hide his jealousy. Other than the partners that she had, he would guard against all other males. Now that he is speaking up for Gregory, it is indeed new. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Lea stepped forward and lightly bit her earlobe and said flirtatiously, ¡°Your gaze makes me feel like eating you up.¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed him away and leaned into Elvis¡¯ arms, not wanting to respond to this indecent fox. ¡°Xiao Meng, you have already tested him for more than a thousand years and we have all already acknowledged him as part of the family. If you like him, then give him a chance.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked up at Elvis, not knowing what to do. It was not embarrassing. Gregory had lived in her family for more than a thousand years and she herself had already viewed him as her own man. Just that this long-known reality had not been addressed for a thousand years and it had already be so dusty. Now that she has to suddenly address it, she did not know how to deal with it. While she hesitated, there was a tight grip around her waist and she was lifted from Elvis¡¯ arms by Snake. With his eyes staring straight at her, he extended his arms and ced her in front of Gregory, and said, ¡°Before the Double Seven Festival, you should take good care of her.¡± Chapter 1726 - I Won’t Take A Liking Towards Anyone Not You

Chapter 1726: I Won¡¯t Take A Liking Towards Anyone Not You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gregory was a little excited and his hands that were hugging Gu Mengmeng were slightly trembling. Gu Mengmeng did not struggle free and only stayed in his arms as she watched the three other men in her family. They were smiling so naturally and too simrly. As though they had already been mentally prepared for this scene during the past thousand years. And the ones who were lost for help were only her and Gregory. The private jet was spacious and had four private rooms. Elvis and the rest found an excuse and returned to their own rooms so that they could leave the space to Gregory, the one who took a long time to warm up. They thought that after Snake was promoted, Gregory would soon confess and demand a status from Gu Mengmeng. That time, they had still wanted to make things difficult for him and let him be clear of the family rules. But this male who was thest to enter was actually the most well-behaved one. It was a full thousand years and they had almost be giraffes from waiting so long! He had finally matured and was going to confess. Strangely, the three of them had a sense of relief. Naturally, they would not disrupt it. ¡°Originally, flying was my strength. But now, if you want to go up the skies, you can do without me.¡± He had almost not hugged her like this for a thousand years. And thest time was on the Motou Mountains. ¡°A ne can fly but it¡¯s different from you. You are irreceable, so don¡¯t think this way.¡± ¡°Baby Meng, I really miss you.¡± ¡°For the past thousand years, we had almost not parted, we have always been together.¡± ¡°Even when I am looking at you, I still really miss you.¡± ¡°Even when I am hugging you, I also really miss you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a way out, I just miss you every time and moment...¡± Gu Mengmeng lowered her head and her eyes were filled with guilt, ¡°You had been so secretive the past period of time, I even thought that you found someone you like here.¡± Gregory¡¯s body froze and he asked, ¡°You are doubting my faithfulness?¡± Gu Mengmeng shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that I am no longer special here. If you pull any girl on the streets, they could easily be more extraordinary, gentler, more beautiful and even more faithful than me. So I am thinking if you fall in love with others here, should I let you off? After all, I have already wasted a thousand years of your life.¡± ¡°Baby Meng, look at me.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Gu Mengmeng raised her head to look at his eyes. His eyes were clear. It had a unique rity as though a snowstorm had cleaned it. His bright and clear eyes reflected herself. His gaze was so attentive and emotional. ¡°A bird¡¯s eyes are the most sensitive. Regardless of how long it has been, we can still tell clearly what we want to see.¡± ¡°And in my eyes, there¡¯s nothing besides you.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether there are such an extraordinary, gentle, beautiful and faithful girl in this world, they do not matter.¡± ¡°So long it¡¯s not you, I won¡¯t take a liking towards them.¡± ¡°Other than you, I can¡¯t see anyone else.¡± ¡°But you have already seen me for a thousand years, aren¡¯t you sick of it?¡± ¡°I have been doing other things other than looking at you everyday. There¡¯s still my breathing. If I can get sick of seeing you, I can also probably stop breathing.¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled, then took the initiative to kiss Gregory. The first kiss that waste for a thousand years made Gregory instantly frozen that he could no longer move. A thousand-year-old bird spirit was actually like an immature young boy who had just experienced love. His face was flushed and he did not know what to do. Chapter 1727 - Gregory Prepared A Surprise For You.

Chapter 1727: Gregory Prepared A Surprise For You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After returning to F country, Snake had to settle some family matters and was extremely busy. Elvis and Lea also had to deal with matters in Fiery mes, so they hardly had much free time. The Double Seven Festival ising in two days¡¯ time. Since the citizens of F country never celebrated this festival, there was not much joyous atmosphere around. Gregory held Gu Mengmeng¡¯s hands as they took the high speed rail. Actually, they have countless posh cars in their private car park but if they drove them out, it would be too eye-catching. He did not want other unimportant people to disrupt the rare time that he could spend with her, so he chose to travel using the most discreet manner. There was quite a crowd on the high speed rail. Gregory was afraid that Gu Mengmeng would be squeezed by others, so he used his own arms to hold up a small area for her to stay within his arms. Gu Mengmeng ced her hands around his waist, with her little face sticking to his chest, obviously with a look of a little girl madly in love, making her seem so lovely. When the train moved sideways, her little face would brush against his chest lightly, causing his entire body to feel a slight tinge of numbness. He could not bear it and lowered his head to gently kiss the top of her head. When they reached one of the stops, Gregory hugged Gu Mengmeng and guided her to get off, and as though very familiar, he led her to the entrance of a seemingly very old courtyard. This little courtyard was detached from architecture and looked like it was full of history. It had a traditional ancient european design, except that it was obviously dpidated-looking without any maintenance, and seemed a little downtrodden. After pressing the doorbell, there was very soon a response. When she saw the person who had opened the door, Gu Mengmeng was stunned for a moment and a little surprised. ¡°Fei Rui?¡± Gu Mengmeng turned to look at Gregory and asked with a smile, ¡°You told me many times that you had something to attend to outside, so it was so that you could look for Fei Rui?¡± Gregory nodded with a smile. If he knew what kind of person she had been in the past, he would not have smiled so straightforwardly. After all, she was someone who had even imagined Elvis and Lea being together for a long time. If not because she was drunk and had been too much, and Elvis had really taken it seriously and almost wanted to kill Lea thenmit suicide, she might probably still have the qualities of a fujoshi. Anything that involved two handsome young boys together was definitely the most romantic... A flying bird in love with a fish... She might have told this story to the females in the tribe in the past. But she had never said that the flying bird and fish had to a male and female. As Gu Mengmeng¡¯s imagination was running wild, Gregory had already hugged her and led her into Fei Rui¡¯s house. The courtyard was filled with nts and boistering with life. It was different from the dpidated state seen from the outside. This ce was warm and tranquil, giving off a sense of utopia. Passing through the courtyard, there was a ss piano room with a wooden piano inside. It could easily be seen that it had been used for almost a few decades or even a century. ¡°Gregory prepared a surprise for you.¡± Fei Rui¡¯s eyes were bright and dazzling. His smile was still as innocent and pure as the smile of a child. ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡± Gu Mengmeng returned a smile, then looked at Gregory. He was slightly hesitant, but still held her little hands and dragged her into his arms. Seeing that she did not struggle, he kissed her forehead. His actions had been very slow and cautious, as though he was afraid that she would not like it, and also as if he was treasuring the moment so much that he did not dare to behave roughly at all. ¡°I wrote a song for you.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory and Fei Rui with slight surprise. The two ns that enjoyed music in the Beast World had actually coborated in the present world. Chapter 1728 - Can You Agree To Letting Me Become Your Partner?

Chapter 1728: Can You Agree To Letting Me Be Your Partner?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fei Rui could not sing, but he was very skilled at ying the piano. Gregory naturally had a talent for singing, moreover the lyrics were filled in by him. It was filled with the love he had for Gu Mengmeng, so when he sang the first line, she could already feel her goosebumps and the blood boiling excitedly within her. That moment, it was as though she saw the light rays gathering on Gregory through the ss, allowing him to glow warmly. His eyes were filled with love that had been hidden for a thousand years and had be so deep. Every word and sentence was the memories that both of them had shared in the past millennium. It included the first time on Motou Mountains when she threatened to jump off the cliff, the second time when they spent seven days together like a new couple in love, and also their separation and thousand-year wait. Even the tiny bits of mundane recollections that she had forgotten after he had returned were all recorded in his song as blissful moments. She was attracted by his voice and was so fully immersed in the atmosphere that he and Fei Rui had created that she could not stop herself. At this moment, Gregory was really too charismatic. When Fei Rui yed thest note, Gu Mengmeng still could not return from this musical performance that they had prepared for her. Gregory walked in front of Gu Mengmeng with rays of sunlight still shining. He moved his shoulders slightly and opened his arms as they transformed into wings. At this instant, it was as though Gu Mengmeng had seen an angel. She leaped into his arms and held him by the neck, then kissed him deeply. His wings gathered together from the sides and wrapped herpletely inside. This kiss had beente for a thousand years. He did allow anyone to disrupt them, neither did he allow anyone to peek. ¡°I am touched, really very touched.¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were tearing because of his thousand-year feelings. ¡°Being able to sing this for you is the most blissful thing to me.¡± Gregory¡¯s wings gradually transformed into arms, then he gently hugged her. ¡°Baby Meng, I am sorry. I am not as capable as the other members who can quickly adapt to the workings of this world.¡± ¡°I have always felt lost and did not know what kind of position I should be taking to stay by your side in this world.¡± ¡°Everything you need is already prepared by Elvis and the rest.¡± ¡°So the only thing I can give you is this thousand-year never-changing sincerity.¡± ¡°Can you agree to letting such a useless me be your partner and celebrate Double Seven Festival with you with an official title?¡± This title should have long been given to him. But without him saying it for such a long time, she gradually forgot about it. But he suddenly mentioned it at this moment, even though it was not surprising, it still caused her heart to skip a beat and she felt shy. How should she put it? Her marriage with Elvis and Lea had all happened naturally because of the atmosphere. As for Snake, there was even much less to talk about. That domineering fellow did not even give her a chance to reject it. Just like that, he imprinted his mark on her. Gregory was the first one to ask her opinion so formally and seriously. He was too concerned about rules. She would not doubt it if she showed slight disapproval, he would immediately destroy this confession that he had prepared for a thousand years and return to his position as a guardian beast. He would continue to guard that lonely position of his and never cross the boundaries again. Chapter 1729 - I Hope That You Would Only Look At Me.

Chapter 1729: I Hope That You Would Only Look At Me.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng took a deep breath. Compared to Gregory, she was already an experienced woman who has wedded three times. She should behave more maturely and graciously. After all, when she was the mother for her four little wolf cubs, Gregory was only 16-years-old. The country¡¯s flower bud, even without damaging it, had already be a thousand-year old monster. Her moral principles had probably be crushed to its original form. Reaching out her soft and small hands, she touched his cheeks and said, ¡°Did you know that I have already waited for this request for a thousand years?¡± Gregory was stunned and suddenly did not know how to respond. Actually, he was already prepared for Gu Mengmeng to turn him down or even abandon him. It would just be death. If she did not want him, he would fly into the sky, then withdraw his wings and order all the birds to split him as food, so that his soul would forever remain in the sky. This way, regardless of where she was, he would be able to see her. He was betting on a chance of less than one percent. He was betting on her kindness, the fact that he had apanied her for a thousand years and that time that he had broken his wings and be blind, so she would eventually be forced to agree. But she actually said that she had waited for his request for a thousand years? So... He was to me for being cowardly and not courageous enough and wasted this thousand years?! He blinked his eyes with tears and hugged her tightly in his arms, ¡°Sorry, Baby Meng. I was useless and made you wait so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright even if I have to wait longer. It¡¯s fine so long as you havee.¡± Gregory felt a warm feeling spreading within him. For the first time, he initiated a kiss. This was an action that he had practised thousand and ten thousand times in his dreams, but when he really had to do it, he could not think of the meaning for practising it with nothing but air in the thousand years. He only knew that he was very immersed and very blissful. Everything was led by his instincts. ¡°No... Fei Rui is still here...¡± Gu Mengmeng pushed Gregory, who was about to continue on the spot, gently away and turned around to realize that little Fei Rui, who was previously still ying the piano there, he had already left. ¡°When you jumped into my arms to kiss me, he had already left.¡± ¡°So you opened your arms then, so that he could secretly leave?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want anyone to take away your attention. I hope that you will only look at me.¡± ¡°Other than me, is there anyone here?¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°I cannot afford a building like the castle. My money is only enough for a small vi like this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like to live in the castle?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gregory said, ¡°I am not picky about where I stay so long as you are there. But I also have to prepare a nest for you. In case you are willing toy eggs for me in the future, I can¡¯t possibly let youy on a tree branch right?¡± Gu Mengmeng burst out intoughter but did not rebut. She only asked, ¡°Where did you get the money to buy this vi?¡± ¡°Fei Rui and I signed a singing contract with an entertainmentpany and have debuted as a singer in the group. I have already let Lea read the contract, there¡¯s no issue.¡± ¡°I used all the contract money to buy this house. Baby Meng, sorry that I did not hand the money to you and made this decision myself.¡± ¡°But I promise that I will only make the decisions myself this time. In the future, every dor and cent that I earn, I will give them all to you and not keep them secretly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at me, alright?¡± ¡°I am not angry, I¡¯m just a little touched.¡± Chapter 1730 - Fulfilling A Thousand-Year Head-Over-Heels Love

Chapter 1730: Fulfilling A Thousand-Year Head-Over-Heels Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gregory did not say anything and only looked at Gu Mengmeng silently. Gu Mengmeng smiled, then slowly spoke, ¡°In the Beast World, you had the noblest existence on Motou Mountains and were not involved in the world¡¯s affairs at all. You only had the wind and snow as yourpany and lived a life like a deity.¡± ¡°For me, you involved yourself in affairs. You would rather shed yourself of the noble status and learn to lead an ordinary life like the other beasts, as though you only live for me.¡± ¡°After that, you had even broken your wings and sacrificed your eyes that could oversee the entire world, all for me. I cannot forget the way you looked when you were covered in injuries and back faced me. All the more I cannot forget the time when you were calm when the earth shook, but shed tears of blood because I had fallen.¡± ¡°You had silently guarded Snake for a thousand years, but you did not demand any reward from me after returning.¡± ¡°Now you had even, because of me, prepared a ¡®nest¡¯ for me, by being under the spotlight, even though you were not used to interacting with others and feel ufortable being watched by others.¡± ¡°You had said it clearly that a bird should have the pride of a pride. Your singing is only for mating.¡± ¡°Yet now you are...¡± Gu Mengmeng could not continue her remaining sentence. She could not use those negative words to describe the sacrifice that Gregory had made for her. He had given up the most important pride of a bird for her. She could not let his sacrifice be lowly. ¡°For you, anything that I do is right.¡± ¡°No, Gregory.¡± ¡°There is no one who had to put in effort for others for no return.¡± ¡°Your efforts are all because you love me and I know this.¡± Gregory¡¯s heart was trembling slightly. He loves her and she knows it. This was enough. In the romantic night sky, the stars were dazzling. Gregory finally fulfilled his thousand-year-old head-over-heels love in the room that was covered with fresh flowers. Looking at the small person sleeping soundly in his arms, the snow in Gregory¡¯s eyes melted to be a flowing stream of water that overflowed onto her. It could not be stopped, neither could it be reversed. There was a vulture with opened wings on her shoulder de, as though her soft and gentle back was his entire sky. ¡°So great.¡± Gregory said. Even though this was not the spot closest to her heart, he was already very pleased. After Snake became partners with Gu Mengmeng, the protection mark that he left behind initially had already disappeared and it was reced with a dark green snake on her heart. Her back did not have anyone to protect her and this had always been his worry. Now he has be the eyes on her back and his wish has been fulfilled. Compared to this position, there were no other spots that he felt satisfied with for the mark. Her back shall be protected by him from today onwards. This was a sense of responsibility and duty that he felt. ¡°I will take good care of you, forever.¡± The next day when Gu Mengmeng woke up, she was a little dazed. Like... Did you ever have this feeling? You slept until your hand felt numb and wanted to turn over, but you realized that you could not move. After waking up in a fright, she realized that she was... in mid-air. Yes, she was in mid-air. On Gregory¡¯s back. She was wrapped up using the bedsheets by Gregory and carried on the back as he flew in the sky, for an unknown reason... ¡°Gregory?¡± Gu Mengmeng called out. The response she received was a ¡®chirp¡¯ sound. Fine, after her sons, she now even has problemsmunicating with her male partners. After bing the Beast Deity, she still could not understand the beastnguage, what kind of unimaginable bug is this? Is no one fixing it? Chapter 1731 - Baby Meng, I Still Want To Do Another Thing For You.

Chapter 1731: Baby Meng, I Still Want To Do Another Thing For You.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gregory circled one round in the sky, then found the tallest tree and stopped at the top. Gu Mengmeng then realized that they were no longer near the small vi and had left the city, even almost entering the deep forest. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory, who transformed into human form and looked like a noble rome prince with a bedsheet simply wrapped around him, and greatly appreciated the importance of looks. A handsome person, even with bed sheets tied around him, would look like a male model at a Paris fashion show. But when that bedsheet was wrapped around her... Hah, she would probably look like a patient from the mental hospital. ¡°Look,¡± Gregory¡¯s lips curled up. Using his lower chin to gently rub against the top of Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, he then lifted his finger and pointed in the east. Gu Mengmeng looked towards the direction he was pointing. There was a faint and dim orange light appearing behind that darkness. ¡°Sunrise?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gregory answered with a gentle voice, then ced his lower chin gently on her head, so that her little face was touching his chest. Using a hoarse and loving voice that had been trained out of thousand years of gentleness, he said, ¡°When we separated at Motou, I was thinking that if the legend was true and I could really return alive, then I will bring you to chase after the sun and witness the first moments when the sunrise, so that I can gift you the first ray of warm sun, allowing you to be the first ray of light in this world.¡± As though weighing heavily, the sun rose with huge difficulty from the horizon of the sky. When the orange and huge light source finally broke free from the horizon and shone brightly, it drove away all the darkness in the world. The touching moment waspletely indescribable. Gu Mengmeng kept her gaze and turned it to Gregory¡¯s face. His smile was gentle and graceful. He did not have the intense excitement that the other men in her family had, as though they wanted to melt her into them whenever they saw her. Gregory was totally opposite. He would cautiously act within his boundaries and protect everything about her so that she would not be damaged at all. He was like the wind, blowing everywhere around her anytime, yet he would not stop you from moving forward. He would not interfere with your vision, and would not affect any decisions you make. He would only present a moment of chill during the stuffy hot summer, or blow against her cheek, or stroke her hair gently, or lightly sway the corner of her skirt. Using all the gentleness in him, he had already treated her well for a thousand years silently, without her noticing. Today is probably the first sunrise he had experienced in her world? From now onwards, the sun would drive away the lonely darkness, so that he would no longer live with difficulty in her world. He was her man, with an official title and status. ¡°Baby Meng, I still want to do another thing for you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Gregory ced Gu Mengmeng on his back, then passed through the forest in his half-beast form. Gu Mengmeng had experienced such flight many times, but she would still feel excitement from it. So she giggled on Gregory¡¯s back and would even mimic Tarzan by shouting. Anyway, they were in the deep forest and no one would notice. Seeing that she was enjoying herself, Gregory remained suspended for a longer time, then finally chose a tree that was neither too tall nor short, and ced her on a thick tree branch. ¡°In case you fall off, I will catch you, so don¡¯t be afraid and just sit steadily.¡± Chapter 1732 - An Unrivalled Hero

Chapter 1732: An Unrivalled Hero

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng nodded to indicate her consent, then she watched as Gregory jumped down the tree and positioned himself. She was a little confused and did not understand what he was up to. But this position was undeniably quite good-looking. After spitting, he started to throw his punches, some kicks, jumped and flipped his body... He originally already bore the aura of asceticism and gave off a feeling that made Gu Mengmeng want to call him master even when he was standing. Now his moves made him look even more like an immortal master who was highly skilled. He shrugged his shoulders, stood still on the spot, then slowly kept his fists. Gu Mengmeng waspletely immersed when watching it. While still in shock, she still could not help but automatically p for him. And this apuse naturally meant that she loosened her grip. ¡°Ah...¡± Her body was no longer bnced and she fell from the tree. Gregory had been looking at her the whole time and would naturally not allow her to fall, so he opened his wings and flew in front of her. When he reached her, he transformed his wings into arms and hugged her tightly, then slowlynded. Gu Mengmeng was actually not that afraid of falling, or maybe as the Messenger of the Beast Deity, she had experienced fall too many times and had be used to it. But now, her heart was still skipping rapidly, causing her face to heat up and burn. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Gregory asked out of concern. Gu Mengmeng shook her head and did not say anything. Gregory ced Gu Mengmeng on the ground and let her sit on a jutting tree branch. Then, he meticulously checked her body for any injuries. ¡°What were the moves you did just now? It looks really nice.¡± Gregory was on one knee when he checked her wrist. He looked up when he heard her question and his eyes were filled with warmth. ¡°This question should be directed at you.¡± Gu Mengmeng tilted her head, not understanding it. ¡°These moves were created by you, but you never gave them a name.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Mengmeng was lost the whole time and did not understand. Gregory ced her wrist down and still on one knee, he ced his hands on the side of her body to support her, as he leaned his upper body slightly forward and closer to her, then saying, ¡°When you were preparing to retrieve the Love of the Sky, we had spent seven days together in the cave on Motou Mountain peak. That time, you drew a portrait of me, do you still remember?¡± Gu Mengmeng smiled awkwardly. She could not believe that Gregory would openly im that illustration of ¡®Crayon Shinchan in deep thoughts¡¯ to be his self-portrait... It was definitely a dark past of hers and she felt that there was no need to remember it so clearly. But seeing Gregory¡¯s expectant gaze, she still replied honestly, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Before you drew a portrait of me, you also drew other things on the wall, do you recall?¡± Gu Mengmeng thought about it and was slightly lost. Gregory picked up a tree branch from the side, then started to draw on the ground. Gu Mengmeng looked at it seriously for a long time, then thought about how she had once drawn some stickmen fighting on the wall. She had even told him solemnly that this was the martial arts esoterica that she was leaving behind. If there was a fated person who jumped from the mountain peak in the future, andnded in this cave after surviving death, he would be able to use this esoterica and train to be an unrivaled hero. At that time... she was just spouting nonsense. ¡°After Snake revived, Motou Mountains werepletely destroyed. That cave probably would not be able to wait until the day that a fated person arrives. I don¡¯t want you to be disappointed, so... this unrivaled hero, let me be him.¡± Chapter 1733 - You Even Remember These? Chapter 1733: You Even Remember These? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking into Gregory¡¯s deep and serious gaze, Gu Mengmeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had been meticulously and seriously noting down all her antics and this feeling of being treasured was really great. ¡°You even remember these?¡± Gregory held her little hands up and kissed it, saying, ¡°During the thousand years that I was guarding the mountain, it was the seven days¡¯ memories that apanied me and kept me going. Every scene had been repeated countless times in my head, how could I forget them? Moreover, anything that is rted to you, even if I do not try to recall it deliberately, they still won¡¯t ever be forgotten.¡± The sun had gradually risen, with the bright rays forming sr re on Gregory through theyers of leaves. There was a unique fog emitting from the forest, shrouding him in an air of immortality. Gu Mengmeng was a little dazed looking at him. She still remembered the first time he had been in Sauder, Lea had his guards up against him and even lost confidence in his handsome looks. He said that the beauty of a bird n was different from and creature, and the vultures were even the cream of the crop. He was afraid that after seeing so much zealous behavior from thend beasts, she would treasure Gregory¡¯s presence as something ¡®precious because of its rarity¡¯. That flirty fox was really afraid that her passion would subside as his beauty fades. With a gentle gaze, Gu Mengmeng reached out her hands to touch Gregory¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Alright, let us head back. It¡¯s a huge matter to be partners, we should inform our family about it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory replied simply, but his heart was not calm at all. It had been a full thousand years that he had been by her side, yet he did not even dare to hug her, as he was afraid that she would detest it, she would abandon him, and would shoot him a cold look of rejection. Finally he was going to be her male partner, really belonging to her. This was the time he was going to return to the family that he had spent a thousand years with the identity of an official partner. It was undoubtedly nerve wrecking for him. When they returned, they did not take the high speed rail. Instead, Gregory transformed into a vulture and flew Gu Mengmeng back to the castle in the 6000 meter high sky. An ordinary human eyes would not be able to tell anything different from this height. Even if they looked up, they would only think that a bird was flying in the sky. After returning to the castle, the three men who should be busy were all sitting in the courtyard. Elvis sat against the Chinese parasol tree on the ground, with his back against the tree bark, one leg bent and the other leg straight, one arm gently ced on the bent leg. His head was slightly lowered, as though he was thinking, also as if he was quietly waiting. Snake satzily on the steps of the entrance. Majority of his body was in the shade and only his long and slender big hands that had obvious bone structure was casually flipping under the sun, as though he was wanted to catch something in the sun, or as if the sun was keeping his hand warm, so that she would not be cold if he hugged her. Lea had already set up a temporary stove in the courtyard and the food on the stove had been 80 percent cooked, as though he was waiting for someone to return, so that he could increase the heat and prepare the food for her. ¡°We are back.¡± When Gu Mengmeng said this sentence softly, the three men in the courtyard immediately looked up. It was rare that none of them stood up and approached her. They were all focusing their eyes on her face, as if waiting for her to make an announcement. Faced with such an intense gaze, she indeed felt a little pressured. Chapter 1734 - I Have Become Partners With Gregory.

Chapter 1734: I Have Be Partners With Gregory.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I have be partners with Gregory.¡± Gu Mengmeng revealed honestly. The three men in the family were not surprised about this news at all. It was even them who had created an opportunity for him to sessfully promote and be a member of their family. Gu Mengmeng watched as the three of them sat there without moving, and she was a little lost. If she had to say that they were angry? It didn¡¯t seem like it. If they were not angry? Then why were they so quiet and did not move? Gu Mengmeng looked at Gregory, but he only smiled at her without saying anything. As though everyone in the family understood, except for her? Gu Mengmeng walked towards Elvis in confusion. Elvis opened his arms while watching her with a gentle gaze. He did not initiate to hug her and only waited for her to enter his arms. Gu Mengmeng felt a little strange but did not think much about it. She snuggled into his arms, then looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You all seem strange.¡± Elvis lowered his head to kiss her forehead, saying, ¡°We are afraid that you would forget about your past lover now that you have a new one, and indulge in your own pleasure while forgetting your home.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Mengmeng did not know whether tough or cry and replied, ¡°What kind of new lover is Gregory? He has been living with us for a thousand years.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you just have a first taste of himst night?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face flushed red and she hit his chest, saying, ¡°You are so annoying.¡± Elvis smiled dotingly and allowed her to continue misbehaving in his arms. He was not angry and discussed with her seriously, ¡°Are you satisfied with his performance?¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was so red that she could not say anything and she red at him in a coquettish manner. He had been under bad influence! He is now a first partner who had dirty thoughts! ¡°Xiao Meng, you now have four Beast Kings by your side.¡± Gu Mengmeng choked and looked up at Gregory quickly. She then realized that the feather at his ears seemed to look different. The color was brighter and had the glisten of gold. ¡°You... when...¡± ¡°I rose a level when we were mating. That time you... might not have noticed it.¡± Gu Mengmeng held her forehead and buried her face in Elvis¡¯ chest. It would be strange if she could still notice at that time. ¡°The capabilities between Beast Kings are not much different. Our positions in the family cannot be decided based on our capabilities in the Beast World, so we are waiting for you to rearrange the positions in the family.¡± Gu Mengmeng looked at Elvis with a nk look and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we spend time well together? Why do we still need to decide the positions... it¡¯s great just like this.¡± ¡°You fool,¡± Elvis kissed her helpless-looking face and sighed, ¡°The males in the Beast World have a different love and family concept from the modern males, but we are also very simr in our possessiveness.¡± ¡°When there was just Lea and I, there was no need for positions, because before meeting you, we have already interacted for so long and have decided on our family positions.¡± ¡°When Snake returned, we did not readjust the family positions because we are clear that Gregory would eventually be one of us in the future.¡± ¡°But we did not expect that it would take him too long to be partners with you.¡± ¡°Fortunately, all our members have finally gathered.¡± ¡°We are now aplete and new family and naturally would need a new system.¡± ¡°But Xiao Meng, by nature, a wolf is greedy, a fox is sly and a snake is selfish.¡± ¡°The three of use from ns that could never live harmoniously together. In this world, only you could keep us in check and keep our ws.¡± Chapter 1735 - To Her, The First Partner Will Always Be Him.

Chapter 1735: To Her, The First Partner Will Always Be Him.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So no matter what decisions you make, we will follow them.¡± Gu Mengmeng understood now. No wonder the three of them were sitting at the same spot, it was because they were waiting for her to express her thoughts. Sheughed softly, then wrapped her arms around Elvis¡¯ neck, kissing him softly and said, ¡°The family rules have always been set by the first partner. Shouldn¡¯t the female just be enjoying it? Why are you tiring me out? I¡¯m not doing it.¡± Elvis was stunned for a moment, then with a grin, he kissed Gu Mengmeng¡¯s gently and said, ¡°Xiao Meng is right, it¡¯s my fault.¡± He thought that Lea was the one whom she favored most. He thought that Snake¡¯s mark was deeply engraved on her chest. He thought that Gregory was her most doted on new lover. So it would be difficult for him to guard his position as the first partner. But in fact, he was wrong. In Xiao Meng¡¯s heart, his level of importance never changed. No matter how many strong and handsome males she took in, to her, the first partner will always be him. Carrying Gu Mengmeng, he walked in front of Snake and asked, ¡°Now are you satisfied?¡± Snake looked up in a sluggish manner. Was he angry? Not to that extent. But in his heart, he would still feel a slight difort. To Twomeng, he was eventually still not the most reliable person. But it no longer mattered, he did not want to make things difficult for her in the first ce. He had not forgotten the time in Snake King valley ¨C He had only hit Elvis with his tail and Twomeng had risked her life to bite him. If he really wanted the position as the first partner, didn¡¯t he have many chances to torture Elvis and Lea to death? In the end, he just could not bear to let her shed another tear. He stood up in azy manner, then took two steps forward and stood behind Elvis. This meant that he acknowledged his status as the first partner and was willing to be in a lower position. Elvis then carried Gu Mengmeng in front of Lea and asked, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Lea swayed hisrge tail and carried a small bowl in front of Gu Mengmeng. With his flirtatious gaze, he scooped a small spoonful of meat paste and said, ¡°I am easily jealous and never suitable to be the first partner. I only want to be a beast husband who can vie for favor, I don¡¯t want to be restricted by those responsibilities and duties. I just want little Mengmeng to always side with me and I would be content.¡± Gu Mengmeng ate the meat that Lea brought to her mouth and her eyes immediately lit up. Ever since this fellow came to the present world, his culinary skills have improved tremendously like crazy. ¡°Little Mengmeng, say, am i good-looking or is Gregory more handsome?¡± ¡°You are,¡± before Gu Mengmeng could reply, Gregory answered first. ¡°I am thest male to join the family, I know my position and won¡¯tpete with you for favor.¡± Lea choked for a moment, then snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I say that I don¡¯t like you.¡± Gu Mengmengughed softly. She understood what he meant. Gregory¡¯s sentence of ¡®I am not going topete with you¡¯ made it seem as though Lea had already lost. Even though he did not mean it, it really hurt him quite deeply. Knowing that she had only be partners with Gregory the day before, even though the three men in her family did not say it, they definitely did not feel good about it, so at this time, she definitely had tofort them. She reached out her hands to demand a hug from Lea, so Lea took over in carrying Gu Mengmeng, while his other hand handed the bowl to Elvis. Chapter 1736 - The Beast Deity World That Belonged To Her.

Chapter 1736: The Beast Deity World That Belonged To Her.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng hung from Lea¡¯s arms. Out of habit, Lea handed over hisrge tail to her. She has a serious fetish for fur. Under Lea¡¯s ¡®deliberate cultivation¡¯, this fetish had be even more serious. She knew that, but she never declined. Lea was the one whocked a sense of security the most among her four partners. His childhood had determined his personality. Even after a thousand years, once some qualities are fixed, it would be difficult to change them. In the family, he was not the first partner like Elvis, someone indispensable. He was not like Snake, imprinted on her chest in the most special way. He could onlyfort himself with her doting love, but now that Gregory this ¡®young, handsome man¡¯ had joined the family, he would naturally be afraid that she would despise him. So her fur fetish became the greatest source of sense of security for him. Regardless of how, she would always like her tail. Stroking the pure white and softrge tail, it was unimaginable how enjoyable the look on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was. ¡°Lea, why are you not a nine-tailed fox? If you are, you would have nine tails... Ah, just the thought of it is so blissful.¡± ¡°Are you despising me?¡± When Lea said this, he pretended to retract his tail. But Gu Mengmeng was enjoying herself so much, how would she let him retract it? ¡°No no, one is enough. We cannot be greedy as humans. I am contented, I am contented.¡± Lea smiled very gloatingly, yet it was also lovingly. In fact, he gave in to her fur fetish not just because of his insecurity. More so because he loved her look of enjoyment. If she liked it, she should be satisfied. Elvis turned around and looked at Gregory, asking, ¡°Then what about you? Do you have something to say about the position of the first partner?¡± Gregory shook his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s look of enjoyment from ying with Lea¡¯s tail. ¡°Now that I have a status, I can stay by her side openly, I am already satisfied with this. Right from the start, I never dared to dream about the position as the first partner.¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since that is the case, then as the first partner, I announce the three family rules that we have: one, do not let Xiao Meng cry; two, do not swear an oath; three, do not tell a legend.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the remaining three people answered unanimously. After their response, the world started to quake. Gu Mengmeng was stunned and confused. Elvis quickly ced Gu Mengmeng back in his arms and looked at Snake. He was the most familiar with everything in the dream realm. Snake sighed helplessly and said, ¡°The dream realm is really just a realm, it cannot hold up the power from four Beast Kings.¡± As such, Gu Mengmeng watched in a daze as this world gradually disappeared before her eyes like an oil painting with fading colours. Then, the scene before her was reced by a boundless grasnd. She returned to the Beast Deity World once again. Except that it was different from the time she went to the dream realm. The grasnd had another mountain, that shape... ¡°Motou?¡± Snakeughed softly and stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Go in, there¡¯s a surprise.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand but still signaled to Elvis her intention to enter. Without further words, Elvis transformed into a wolf and carried Gu Mengmeng on his back into Motou. When they entered, she saw a little stream that was clear and cold, like flowing ice with reflections. On one side of the stream, there was a group of people. When she looked over, there were the 16 valued females, Snow Fox n, 16 tribes, Saint Nazaire... In the lead was a fat little bear bun. When she saw Gu Mengmeng, she immediately stood up and gestured to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Girl, you are back, we have waited for you for a long time!¡± ¡°Sandy!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was choking as she felt touched for no reason. Two of them ran and hugged each other. They were so agitated that they could not speak. The four males looked at each other and smiled. Even though it was difficult for them to hold up a world using the power of a Beast King, but being able to make Gu Mengmeng this happy, their fatigue was all worth it. The three of them had tried many times and failed in the past, but now with Gregory involved, the four Beast Kings held up each corner of the Beast Deity World and finally activated theplete mode to the Beast Deity World. After their death, the kind orcs would all return to the Beast Deity¡¯s embrace. In the Beast Deity World, there was no suffering, no differential treatment, no enemies and only limitless warmth and bliss. They would exist with the Beast Deity in that world. So this legend was indeed not a lie. Chapter 1736 (END) - The Beast Deity World That Belonged To Her.

Chapter 1736: The Beast Deity World That Belonged To Her.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Mengmeng hung from Lea¡¯s arms. Out of habit, Lea handed over hisrge tail to her. She has a serious fetish for fur. Under Lea¡¯s ¡®deliberate cultivation¡¯, this fetish had be even more serious. She knew that, but she never declined. Lea was the one whocked a sense of security the most among her four partners. His childhood had determined his personality. Even after a thousand years, once some qualities are fixed, it would be difficult to change them. In the family, he was not the first partner like Elvis, someone indispensable. He was not like Snake, imprinted on her chest in the most special way. He could onlyfort himself with her doting love, but now that Gregory this ¡®young, handsome man¡¯ had joined the family, he would naturally be afraid that she would despise him. So her fur fetish became the greatest source of sense of security for him. Regardless of how, she would always like her tail. Stroking the pure white and softrge tail, it was unimaginable how enjoyable the look on Gu Mengmeng¡¯s face was. ¡°Lea, why are you not a nine-tailed fox? If you are, you would have nine tails... Ah, just the thought of it is so blissful.¡± ¡°Are you despising me?¡± When Lea said this, he pretended to retract his tail. But Gu Mengmeng was enjoying herself so much, how would she let him retract it? ¡°No no, one is enough. We cannot be greedy as humans. I am contented, I am contented.¡± Lea smiled very gloatingly, yet it was also lovingly. In fact, he gave in to her fur fetish not just because of his insecurity. More so because he loved her look of enjoyment. If she liked it, she should be satisfied. Elvis turned around and looked at Gregory, asking, ¡°Then what about you? Do you have something to say about the position of the first partner?¡± Gregory shook his head and looked at Gu Mengmeng¡¯s look of enjoyment from ying with Lea¡¯s tail. ¡°Now that I have a status, I can stay by her side openly, I am already satisfied with this. Right from the start, I never dared to dream about the position as the first partner.¡± Elvis nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since that is the case, then as the first partner, I announce the three family rules that we have: one, do not let Xiao Meng cry; two, do not swear an oath; three, do not tell a legend.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the remaining three people answered unanimously. After their response, the world started to quake. Gu Mengmeng was stunned and confused. Elvis quickly ced Gu Mengmeng back in his arms and looked at Snake. He was the most familiar with everything in the dream realm. Snake sighed helplessly and said, ¡°The dream realm is really just a realm, it cannot hold up the power from four Beast Kings.¡± As such, Gu Mengmeng watched in a daze as this world gradually disappeared before her eyes like an oil painting with fading colours. Then, the scene before her was reced by a boundless grasnd. She returned to the Beast Deity World once again. Except that it was different from the time she went to the dream realm. The grasnd had another mountain, that shape... ¡°Motou?¡± Snakeughed softly and stroked Gu Mengmeng¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Go in, there¡¯s a surprise.¡± Gu Mengmeng did not understand but still signaled to Elvis her intention to enter. Without further words, Elvis transformed into a wolf and carried Gu Mengmeng on his back into Motou. When they entered, she saw a little stream that was clear and cold, like flowing ice with reflections. On one side of the stream, there was a group of people. When she looked over, there were the 16 valued females, Snow Fox n, 16 tribes, Saint Nazaire... In the lead was a fat little bear bun. When she saw Gu Mengmeng, she immediately stood up and gestured to Gu Mengmeng, saying, ¡°Girl, you are back, we have waited for you for a long time!¡± ¡°Sandy!¡± Gu Mengmeng¡¯s voice was choking as she felt touched for no reason. Two of them ran and hugged each other. They were so agitated that they could not speak. The four males looked at each other and smiled. Even though it was difficult for them to hold up a world using the power of a Beast King, but being able to make Gu Mengmeng this happy, their fatigue was all worth it. The three of them had tried many times and failed in the past, but now with Gregory involved, the four Beast Kings held up each corner of the Beast Deity World and finally activated theplete mode to the Beast Deity World. After their death, the kind orcs would all return to the Beast Deity¡¯s embrace. In the Beast Deity World, there was no suffering, no differential treatment, no enemies and only limitless warmth and bliss. They would exist with the Beast Deity in that world. So this legend was indeed not a lie. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!